《A Bend in Time》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue – In Time

    Rowan lets out a groan as she holds her head and rather dazedly blinks. Trying to regain her bearings, she glanced around. She hastily scrambles back upon noticing a thin man with shallow skin, a large hooked nose, piercing black eyes, and dark silky robes standing before her.


    As she warily studies the strange man before her a sense of familiarity in the man''s appearance causes Rowan to narrow her eyes, but before she can connect the dots the unknown man collapses onto the floor. Her eyes immediately flicker over to the severe bleeding wound on the slender man''s waist. She instantly moves to grab her medical kit to only realize she is in an unknown plain white room.


    "We''re in time," the thin man coldly muttered in a velvety English accented voice. "The wound is fatal. Regrettably, there is not much that can be done at this point."


    Rowan numbly crosses her legs and wryly says, "This isn''t some sort of Terminator situation is it?" If Rowan''s vast plot experience had taught her anything at all and that is to never trust an AI. But most especially never trust the information on a time continuum event for the past and future can always be re-altered if not, there wouldn''t be a whole slew of Terminator movies.


    "Terminator?" The man''s brow crinkled in confusion and annoyance.


    "Yes," Rowan curtly replied as she slowly edged away in suspicion. There was something very familiar about the man as though looking at a familial relative. But as far as she was aware her father had been an only child and she herself was the same. But the way those lips pressed together seemed to be too much of a familiar gesture to be so easily ignored. But most especially those dark swirling ink colored eyes that seemed to absorb all light.


    A loud cough startles Rowan out of her thoughts as the man coughs out a wad of blood and tiredly wipes his bloody mouth. Reaching into his pocket for a handkerchief, the cold faced man irritably snapped, "Am I correct in meeting, the descendant born from the forbidden union of a tree dryad and a druid''s lust?"


    Rowan sighs with resignation at the family''s skeleton in the closet so to speak. For once upon a time, a nature-loving druid fell in love with a tree dryad and from their mutual love a child was born, her many great-grandfathers. The love story was true by all accounts as all family members carried a spark of magic within them with some more than others.


    "Yes," Rowan drily replied as the last piece to the puzzle suddenly clicked in her mind at seeing the dark eyes narrow as if in triumph. Swallowing nervously, Rowan anxiously says, "Sorry, I don''t mean to be rude, but are you my future self? Because I never thought I''d get a sex change, no offense."


    "No," the man flatly rasped rather appalled at the idea itself. "I''m from an alternative universe."


    Rowan privately sighs in relief but narrows her eyes coldly back. "In that case, exactly what brings you here?"


    "I need your help," the thin man breathlessly said, before falling into a fit of back-breaking coughs.


    Somewhat cross at being unable to do anything, Rowan rolls up her sleeves to reveal a leaf-like birthmark on her upper wrist. The grizzled man''s lips twitch into a bloody smile. "So, you''re a Magician?" The grizzled man bitterly coughed.


    Rowan blinks in surprise and suspiciously says, "Why? Aren''t you one too?"


    The grizzled man adamantly shakes his head in thinly veiled horror. "Preposterous, I''m a wizard!" He proudly sniffed in retort.


    Rowan furrows her brow and snorts back, "A wizard, huh?" The grown man sneers back at her with a familiar twist of lips causing Rowan to sneer back in an identical reply.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Rowan frowns as she contemplates the response. Why was he here to see her unless Magicians didn''t exist in his original world? But if wizards did exist in his world, there shouldn''t be any need for him to see a Magician. After all, unlike wizards who used wands to perform all sorts of magic, Magicians were born only being able to use one sole type of magic. And even then, very few Magicians were ever able to match a wizard in power and those rare enough that were classified as Grand Magicians.


    Raising an eyebrow up, Rowan flatly asked, "So, what do you want?"


    "I need you to change the fate of my world," the thin man coughed streams of blood into his handkerchief.


    "One, no way. Two, time and fate do not like to be changed. And three, I''m not from your universe," Rowan argued back. Besides she was a woman and he was very much a man. She had no desire whatsoever for a sudden sex change.


    "And that is exactly, why it will work," the thin man snapped back. "Any changes you make will be permanent as you are from outside of our universe and timeline."


    Rowan rubs her forehead with her hand and sighs. "Ignoring this supposed theory, what exactly am I trying to do?"


    The thin man sneers back and says, "In my world an evil wizard, the Dark Lord-." He pauses as if forcing himself to speak, "-Lord Voldemort rules the world. I want you to stop him before he succeeds."


    "Wait, are you talking about H**ry P**ter?" Rowan incredulously said and frowned. Wait, why couldn''t she say those two words out loud?


    "The what?" The thin man sputtered.


    Rowan grimaces and growls, "I''m assuming your name is Severus Snape, am I correct?"


    The thin man narrows his eyes and icily replies, "Given that you are my alternate version, I should think that should not surprise you."


    "Well, my surname and first name most certainly aren''t Snape nor Severus," Rowan countered back.


    Severus Snape narrows his eyes at the response but does not probe further. "I''ll be sending you back in time to kill him."


    "Wait, time out!" Rowan hastily gestured with her two hands in vehement protest.


    Severus Snape simply ignored Rowan''s protests, "1971."


    Before Rowan can continue to vehemently protest, the white room begins to loudly crack and break as a roar from outside fills the room. "What''s happening?" Rowan exclaimed.


    "We''ve run out of time," Severus Snape croaked. "If it''s any consolation, you were already dying, when I saved you." Rowan cursed out loud as the faint, but painful memory of being stabbed through the chest can suddenly be recalled verifying the truth of the statement.


    The white room rapidly breaks apart like an eggshell as the grizzled man yells over the roar, "Save-!"


    "Wait-!" Rowan called out too late as the white room broke apart and they fell into utter darkness.

 Chapter 2 - Bump

    Rowan lets out a groan as she rolls to her side and touches the throbbing left side of her head to only feel a sticky metallic smelling like substance on her fingertips. Through blurry eyes she sees dark blood running down her hand. "Here," a gloomy familiar voice handed Rowan a wet cloth.


    Rowan automatically accepts and dabs the cloth to her aching head, wincing as the cloth touches the still bleeding wound. "You didn''t have to do that Rowan, I''m perfectly capable of taking care of myself," the young boy rebutted.


    Rowan''s midnight black indigo eyes flash wide open to see a gloomy boy with long, stringy black hair and a straight, unbroken nose. "Severus Snape?" Rowan whispered in disbelief.


    "Did father hit you that hard, Rowan?" Severus worriedly said with a frown.


    A pain in her stomach causes Rowan to instantly leap to her feet and rush across the dusty floor. Rowan slams the door open, a dirty toilet and sink with mirror loom insight. Unable to reach the toilet, she hovers over the sink. A stream of memories fills Rowan''s mind causing her to heave the contents of her entire stomach into the dirty sink.


    The painfully heaving leaves a burning sensation in Rowan''s nose and throat. Trying to breathe in and out, Rowan finds that the memories of this body settle down, while the memories of her own past life had already faded away like a dream. The only trace remaining of her past life is any relevant past knowledge and information of the future.


    Rowan wipes her nose and mouth with her patched sleeve, before turning on the fossette as yellow like water emerges and washes the grimy sink. She glances up to gaze into the grim covered mirror to see long raven unruly hair to her waist so dark that it is tinted indigo. The girl in the mirror is thin with less sharp features than Severus that showcase at present as rather androgynous features.


    Rowan grimaces as her firm lips make her seem that much more masculine than she would like. Her midnight black indigo colored eyes flutter sullenly. That should mostly go away with time when she began to physically grow out. However, on the left side of her head, there is a gaping wound that is still faintly bleeding, and that will no doubt leave a scar.


    Rowan''s eyes flicker at seeing a reflection behind her in the mirror. She turns around to face Severus and finds that she is just a tad taller if not just as slender as her younger twin brother. Feeling the throbbing ache in her head, Rowan says, "Sorry, but what is the exact date today?"


    "It''s June 11th, 1971. We''ve on summer break," Severus replied with evident concern.


    "Ah, you''re right," Rowan wryly answered, and as if in thought glances down at her left arm. Severus frowns at the silence and waits for a reply, but instead, she gently rolls up her sleeve to see a familiar leaf birthmark on her upper wrist.


    Reassured, Rowan swiftly rolls the sleeve back down and says, "Why don''t I cook us something to eat?"


    "Father must have hit your head pretty hard," Severus warily concluded. "There isn''t anything in the fridge to eat."


    "Hmm, that''s right," Rowan faintly murmured as her head feels like it is going to split open as she struggles to recall, where she had hidden twenty pounds away. After a minute, a dizzying image comes to mind and she swiftly scurries back to the previous room.


    Rowan kneels onto the dirty, creaky old floor and carefully pries a loose wooden floorboard. With care, she reaches into the opening and pulls out a crumpled up twenty-pound bill. Slamming the board back into place and shoves the twenty pounds into Severus''s hand. "Go and buy some food before father comes back," Rowan hastily instructed.


    Severus stares at Rowan with disbelief, but a firm shooing motion causes Severus to hurry away. Rowan hurriedly sits back down in the patchy, worn velvet lime green armchair and grabs an old torn phonebook and pencil from the chipped lampstand. She furrows her brows trying to ignore the pounding in her head that continues to throb as she tries to recall everything she can about the world. Ignoring the aching pain in her head, she begins to jot everything she can recall in a rather messy handwriting.


    After a minute, Rowan lets out a pained sigh as she messages her temples and flinches at touching the sticky bump on the side of her head. "F*ck!" Rowan roared out loud as if expressing all the bottled-up emotions felt inside.


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan glances back down at the messily written timeline. The good news was that nothing relatively eventful would happen during the next seven years from 1971 to 1978 as the secondary characters would all be attending Hogwarts. The bad news is that a whole slew of secondary characters and more will die after 1978 for the following two years until 1981, when the Potter''s die and the main storyline begins.


    Rowan throws herself back into her seat and winces as her head begins to throb anew. Ignoring the pain, she begins to methodically list the pros and cons to being the twin sister of Severus Snape.


    "One, this is clearly not the same H*rry P**ter world as Severus Snape did not have a twin''s sister. Secondly, if this is indeed a parallel universe mirroring the books then there is no guarantee that the future will unfold like the books. Thirdly, future information may not necessarily be relevant as there are scarce details for this present time frame. But most importantly, I need to find out exactly, what caused this universe''s timeline to go so askew!"


    "And that is not mentioning the fact that any changes that are made will destroy the known timeline, which puts me in a paradox to maintain the current existing timeline. To maintain the present known timeline leaves Voldemort as the ruler of the world, but to blatantly ignore it will take away my single advantage and leave me blind. And thusly so, I am right back to where I started," Rowan sighed in frustration, before taking a deep breath to accept her complicated reality.


    Stretching gently, Rowan rises to her feet lest her head begins to pound anew as the pain is now a dull ache. She knew from experience that moping about never solved anything. She bravely rolls up her sleeves and searches through the house for a mop and broom. All that she finds is a very old broom and a very stringy, dirty mop, but even so, it was better than nothing.


    With a determined expression in her eyes, Rowan begins to sweep and mop the floors. Cleaning though tedious always served to clear her mind. And it was better than sulking in the worn lime green armchair.

 Chapter 3 - Bump â…¡

    Severus Snape hurriedly climbs the broken, splintered cement steps to the rusted front door of their old flat. Turning the paint chipped knob, he shoves open the old door as the unoiled hinges let out a shriek. Slamming the door shut, he pauses at hearing clinking sounds from the kitchen.


    With a surprised look on his face, Severus gapes as he finds the floors have been swept clean as the air smells faintly of lemon-scented cleaner. He hurriedly steps into the kitchen to his right and finds Rowan washing piles of dirty dishes in the sink causing him to almost drop the food in surprise. Had he walked into the wrong house?!


    Hearing a plastic bag rustle, Rowan turns back to greet Severus with a wryly smile. "What did you bring back?" Rowan asked as she wiped the sweat off her forehead on her sleeve and dried her soapy hands on her loose, rather worn, patched shirt.


    Severus mutely holds up the food and mutters, "Fish and Chips with sauce."


    "Good, let''s hurry and eat up, before father and mother get back," Rowan hastily said. She motions for him to sit at the now clean, wobbly old table as they evenly split the food between them and began to eat.


    After a mouthful or two, Severus hesitantly says, "You know, you don''t have clean, it''s just going to get dirty again.


    "Maybe, but it won''t be so hard to clean up afterward," Rowan argued.


    Severus rolls his eyes and grimly says, "It never lasts."


    Rowan shrugs, "But I can try, Severus." Rowan frowns and paused, "Severus, that sounds much too harsh for my precious little brother to be called." She purses her lips in thought and thoughtfully says, "Hmm, I think, I''m going to call you, Sev from now on."


    "What!?" Severus indignantly sputtered.


    "It sounds cuter," Rowan mumbled with a mouthful of food.


    Severus''s face turns from red in embarrassment to green with fury then back to pale as if in resignation. "I think that bump on the head finally addled your mind," Severus grumbled back.


    Rowan shrugs and says, "Maybe, but you''re still my precious twin brother."


    Severus turns his head away in embarrassment and coldly grunts despite the light flush on his cheeks. Rowan grins to herself at the adorable sight before her. Hungry and still very much being children, they earnestly devour the food. However, she stops halfway as she notices the wistful gaze on Severus''s face. "I''m not that hungry, you finish the rest," Rowan loudly proclaimed, before getting back to washing the remaining dirty dishes in the sink.


    Severus hungrily eats the remnants of the food, before carefully destroying the plastic container and hiding it under old trash lest any evidence is found by their father. Feeling embarrassed, he loudly coughs to grab Rowan''s attention and gruffly says, "So what do you need help with?"


    "While I tackle the downstairs toilet and the upstairs bathtub. How about you finish up the dishes?" Rowan replied as she dried her wet soapy hands once again on her patched shirt.


    Severus snorts in reply and rolls up his sleeves as he dismissively begins to wash the remaining dishes. With a grin, Rowan heads off to the grimy bathroom to clean. It was quite dark by the time the two of them finished their tasks. Exhausted and with their parents yet to return for the night, they tucked themselves into their twin-sized beds in their single shared room.


    The house is eerily quiet with the occasional sound of police sirens heard faintly in the distance accompanied by the howls of dogs and screaming tomcats. Rowan passes the time by counting the many, many cracks in the faded gray ceiling. "You asleep yet, Sev?" Rowan finally asked.


    Severus grunts as he rolls to his side to face her. "No. Why?"


    "Do you like Lily Evans?" Rowan pointedly asked as Severus bolts up in bed and almost slams his head into the wall as there is no bed board. Severus sputtered in embarrassment as his entire face lit up as bright as a tomato and can only fiercely point at Rowan.


    "But I''ve seen the two of you play together and if I''m not mistaken given your cherry red demeanor, you like, like her," Rowan said with a grin. "And don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone," Rowan promised as she crossed her hand over her heart in vehement promise.


    Severus chokes and indignantly coughs, before angrily saying, "None of your business!" Before angrily slumping back onto his thin pillow and pulling the thin ragged blanket up to his neck.


    Rowan''s smile fades away as she recalls how this innocent childhood friendship tragically ended.


    "Hey, Sev?" She quietly muttered after a minute.


    "What?!" Severus snapped.


    "Don''t let Lily go without a fight," Rowan solemnly said. "Promise me, that you''ll at least have the courage to tell Lily how you feel." Rowan gravely eyes Severus as if to convey her previous statement. At least this way even if their relationship ended just like in the book at least this time around Severus would have had at least the opportunity to express his sincere feelings for Lily.


    Severus opens his mouth to give a curt remark but halts at seeing his twin sister''s dead grave expression. Severus is unable to scoff at her remark as he closes his mouth for the moment. "I think, I think we''re still a bit young for that," Severus shyly whispered.


    "Maybe, but don''t wait too long," Rowan sincerely retorted. "A girl''s heart matures much faster than a boy''s and before you know it, someone else may have already taken root in her heart before you''ve ever even had a chance."


    Snape frankly considers his twin''s words and hisses, "Rowan, are you trying to imply that I''m ugly?"


    "No, you''re just a gross smelly boy in need of a haircut and a bath," Rowan snickered causing Severus to subtly sniff himself and frown at his own body odor. "And who knows, maybe a fresh lemony scent and a nice haircut will earn you a nice compliment from Lily," Rowan emphasized the last part with a grin.


    "Fine," Snape pretend grumbled with a bright cheerful look in his usually gloomy eyes. Turning on his side facing the wall, Snape says, "Goodnight, Rowan."


    "Goodnight, Sev," Rowan replied as she curled up on her right side to sleep. But sleep would be a long time coming as her thoughts were an utter mess.

 Chapter 4 - Confrontation

    The next morning with dark eye shadows, Rowan gets up as Severus is already impatiently waiting for her on his bed. Rubbing her rather tangled head, she reminds herself to at least find a brush to untangle her long unruly hair. Heading quietly downstairs, the twins paused at the rickety top of the stairwell at seeing the stiff and rare quiet atmosphere of their parents, Tobias and Eileen sitting down at the kitchen table without an argument.


    Eileen wears a rather patched shop clerks'' uniform as her dark gloomy, sharp face purposefully keeps quiet as she stirs a chipped cup of tea with a bent spoon. In a factory worker''s gray uniform, Tobias crankily reads the tabloids and pauses at seeing Eileen quickly glance back down. Tobias glance reveals midnight black indigo colored eyes that are rimmed red accompanied by a waxy, unshaven face that had a tinge of yellow from all his drinking.


    Tobias loudly sets down his paper onto the rickety kitchen table and barks, "Did the two of you clean all of this?"


    Severus remains silent as Rowan frankly replies, "Yes, we did."


    "You mean all this time, the two of you could have cleaned this entire house, but you haven''t?" Tobias roared in irritation as he sends his chair flying back as he stands to his feet. "What have your lazy arses been doing all this time!" Eileen flinches but remains silent as Severus remains stiff and slowly inches over to grab Rowan by the hand.


    Rowan boldly narrows her eyes and growls back, "We''re just children, it''s not our job to do so."


    Eileen hunches down as Severus grabs onto Rowan''s hand too late to stop her from speaking. "What did you say to me?" Tobias bellowed dangerously.


    Rowan narrows her eyes and says, "If you hit us again, I swear I''ll go to the bobbies. Our mother may be a witch, but that doesn''t change the fact that you will go to jail for hitting your wife and children. And besides, the bobbies will never believe that mother''s a witch and will probably lock you up in an insane asylum!"


    Tobias sputters in fury, "Are you threatening me?!"


    "And what if I am?" Rowan dauntlessly roared back.


    Tobias enraged slams the table onto the ground causing the teacups to shatter loudly onto the ground. "I''m going out for a pint!" Tobias bellowed as he stormed out. Eileen sighs with relief as the door closes, before bending down to pick up the shattered glass pieces.


    Rowan gently squeezes Severus''s hand in comfort. "It''s okay, Sev," Rowan whispered as Severus''s tight handgrip loosens in response.


    Eileen rises to her feet as she throws the broken pieces into the trash. With mixed feelings, Eileen furrows her brows and stiffly says, "You shouldn''t have done that Rowan. He''ll only return that much angrier after his drinking stint."


    "Sorry mother," Rowan quietly replied.


    Eileen''s face softens for a moment, before reaching down to turn the rickety old worn table upright. Seeing Eileen''s forlorn figure, Rowan quietly says, "Mother, we don''t have to continue living like this."


    Eileen glances up to see a determined expression appear on Rowan''s face. "Mother, why don''t we return to the Prince family?" Rowan carefully suggested.


    Eileen blinks in shock and confusion as she stutters back, "They, they won''t take me back!"


    "Maybe, that was before, but now you have two children. And given that you''re the last of the line, maybe, after all, these year''s they''ve finally changed their minds. And despite our being half-muggle, we still carry the last of the Prince bloodline," Rowan persuasively reasoned.


    Eileen trembles as she slumps back into her seat in thought. "I don''t know," Eileen flatly said.


    "We don''t stand to lose anything more if you don''t at least try to send an owl," Rowan steadfastly replied.


    Eileen raises a wary gaze to her once soft-spoken daughter. Rowan, despite always being rather studious and quiet, she knew no fear when it came to her twin brother, Severus. It did not matter how drunk, Tobias, her husband was, Rowan would always without any hesitation shield Severus from any danger. And that even included school as more often than not, her daughter returned home battered and bruised, but victorious.


    After a minute, Eileen pensively says, "You seem different." Not able to understand where her soft-spoken daughter had suddenly gone.


    "Even small animals will eventually bite back," Rowan retorted as she raised the left side of her unruly hair to reveal a bloody, hideous scarring wound. Eileen''s eyes filled with guilt as she presses her lips together in guilty understanding. "I''ll be back," Eileen stiffly said, before grabbing her purse and rushing out.


    The house is silent for a moment, before Severus unhappily says, "Wait, why do you want us to leave?! What about Lily?!"


    Rowan seriously turns to face Severus and says, "It isn''t safe to stay here anymore, Sev. You saw what father did just a day ago, after his drunken stupor. It won''t be long before he escalates and that is highly likely given the fact that he felt no remorse this morning when he saw me."


    Severus opens his mouth to protest as guilt crosses his face as he recalls how Rowan took the blow intended for him. The scene of his twin sister suddenly going limp in a pool of blood flashes before him. Severus hadn''t even able to do anything as their father left without a word nor much less even pausing to check if Rowan was still breathing.


    "And besides, Lily will be attending Hogwarts this year too, you''ll see her then," Rowan persuasively added.


    Severus ignores the guilt felt within him and crossly narrows his eyes at Rowan. "How can you be so sure?!" Severus fiercely snapped.


    "I just am," Rowan truthfully answered.


    Through gritted teeth, Severus stammered, "I, I- won''t forgive you, if that''s not the case, Rowan."


    "That won''t happen," Rowan confidently replied.


    Severus brushes past Rowan in annoyance and heads outside leaving her to ponder her next course of actions as she took a seat in the old velvet green armchair. After much thought last night, Rowan had deemed that the wisest and safest course of action would to be to return back to the Prince family. Even if the Prince pure-blood household turned to be distant and cold towards them that would still be far better than remaining in poverty with an abusive, drunken father.

 Chapter 5 - Confrontation â…¡

    It hadn''t even been five minutes when Rowan glances up at hearing the squeaky front door open. Soft footsteps reveal that Severus is holding a pair of shining scissors, no doubt flinched from somewhere nearby. Severus awkwardly stares at Rowan and says, "I need a haircut."


    Rowan''s lips twitch into a rueful grin at Severus''s unique way of apologizing. "Yup, but first take a shower and a fresh change of clothes, you stink," Rowan firmly instructed.


    Severus rolls his eyes but grudgingly does as he is told. Severus stomps upstairs and not long after running water can be heard as Severus lets out a yelp at the cold water. But given that the old water heater was broken, there was nothing else to be done.


    While Severus bathes Rowan taps her fingers in deep thought. Of the seven Horcrux''s to be created there are already five in existence as the last two have yet to come into existence, H**rry P**ter himself and Nagini, the serpent. And that was only if the world followed the previous timeline. Following that train of thought, nothing is absolutely certain about the last two Horcrux''s. The only consolation is that Voldemort preferred to wait to find suitable vessels to place his souls inside. But still, that didn''t exclude the possibility that he''d use two different vessels for the two remaining Horcrux''s.


    Ignoring that depressing train of thought Rowan turns her thoughts towards the known Horcrux''s. Of the five Horcrux''s already in existence, their present whereabouts can''t be certain except for one. For the first Horcrux, Tom Riddle''s Diary will be given to Lucius Malfoy at some point, which later will be given to Ginny Weasley. The second Horcrux, Gaunt''s ring should or will shortly be placed at the Gaunt home. As for the third Horcrux, the Hufflepuff Cup, will at some point be given to Bellatrix and be placed in the Gringotts vault. With the fourth Horcrux, the Slytherin''s Locket to be placed on an island in the sea in 1979. And the fifth Horcrux, the only confirmed and accessible Horcrux for the time being, the Ravenclaw''s Diadem in the Room of Requirement at Hogwarts.


    And though Rowan is sincerely tempted to destroy the Diadem, the moment she arrived at Hogwarts, it would be a rather pointless endeavor as it required items which did not possess nor be able to acquire with her present strength. Nor did she possess the sufficient power to execute the high-level spell required to destroy a Horcrux. In the end, she''d merely have to be patient, she had no other choice.


    Rowan suddenly stiffens as she feels an icy like presence pass through as if in search of something, before swiftly continuing forward unable to find that which is sought. "How could I forget?!" Rowan grumbled in embarrassment as she warily rubs her arm covered in goosebumps. The more you said his name, there was always the distinct possibility of his being able to sense his name being used. In that case, she would have to remember to refer to him only as Tom or Riddle.


    With some relief, Rowan sees Severus stomping down the stairs as he dries his straggly dark hair. She gestures at the space in front of her knees as Severus sniffs at the damp chill of his hair against his neck. He takes a seat on the worn old carpet rug as she takes the scissors from Severus. "Don''t move or else I might mess this up," Rowan warningly said.


    Severus doesn''t even dare to breathe as he remains so very still. Carefully using her fingers, Rowan combs Severus''s hair and begins to cut. Dark locks fall to the ground and over their clothes as she carefully snips. With a satisfied smile, she brushes the snipped hair off of their limbs. "If I do say so myself, you look quite handsome," Rowan said in satisfaction.


    Severus warily moves his neck as he feels his hair feel that much lighter and reach the edge of his mouth at the longest length. With some disbelief in his eyes, he heads upstairs to gaze into the now clean bathroom mirror. Severus blinks in surprise to find that though his hair is still long it has been properly cut to frame his face. Not only does his hair now look sleek and shiny, but the haircut highlights his somber eyes like bright opals that gleam in the sunlight.


    Severus preens himself in the mirror with delight and even winks at reflection causing himself to blush in embarrassment. With red splotchy cheeks, Severus stomps downstairs and grudgingly says, "Not bad."


    Rowan looks up from her sweeping and says, "Yeah, not bad indeed." She swiftly sweeps up the last of the hair as their stomachs begin to rumble. She throws away the swept-up hair in the trash bin and puts away the broom. "Do we wait for mother to return or should we head down for a bun with the remaining change of yesterday?" Rowan asked.


    Severus fidgets and says, "Mum forgot her lunch." Severus paused as he glances away, "Mm, let''s wait for a bit." Rowan shrugs as she takes a seat on a broken down faded bluish loveseat, while Severus claimed the only other seat in the tiny living room, the velvet old lime green armchair.


    The two quietly wait as a small dusty clock in the corner ticks away. Ten minutes later, Rowan is about to suggest they leave when the door opens and in enters Eileen. Eileen holds a small brown paper bag in hand and holds out the bag to them. Severus instantly bolts forward to find four buns inside, two for each of them. Severus''s eyes widen in delight as he says, "Thanks mum," before heading over to Rowan to hand her share.


    Eileen is rather quiet as she headed upstairs and shut the door to her and Tobias''s bedroom. "That was weird," Rowan mumbled with a mouthful of food.


    "What is?" Severus mumbled back.


    "She actually got us more than one bun for each of us," Rowan rather muffled replied.


    "Mm," Severus grunted as the two hungrily finished the four buns.


    Licking the crumbs off their face and fingers, Rowan says, "So, what do you want to do today?"


    "Let''s go out and play in the fields," Severus excitedly said in hopes that Lily would be there.


    Rowan shrugs and says, "Sounds fine by me," as she wiped her hands clean on her ragged jeans.


    The two of them quickly head out to play, but not before Severus shouts to Eileen. "Mum, we''re heading out to play!" There is no response and the two of them close the door as they head out onto the street.


    They passed down the road filled with rows of dilapidated brick houses that stand side by side, while the house windows are dull and dusty from the outside. Despite the ugly streets of this faded old industrial area, the twins still found joy in playing in the fields with drying grass, weeds and dead blackened trees.


    Strangely enough, Rowan sadly enjoyed her time in playing tag with Severus. And the reason, she was quite unamused was the heartbreaking fact that she would have to pass through puberty again. And no one in their right minds would ever want to do that ever again!

 Chapter 6 - Return

    Late that afternoon, Eileen excitedly receives an owl delivered letter and anxiously begins to read the handwritten note. With shaking fingers, she glances up at the tiny clock in her room as her face blanches at the hour. Eileen hurriedly reaches for the small savings hidden in the back of her nightstand and carefully puts the money in the inner pocket of her beige coat. With pale fingers, she grabs the already packed carpet bag from the floor, before hastily rushing over to the twin''s room.


    Eileen comes to an abrupt halt as her face unhappily pales at finding the twin''s bedroom empty. Suddenly she recalls, Severus shouting out that they were going to play in the fields. She hastily grabs a single day change of clothes for the twins, before closing the carpetbag shut and hurrying out the door. She grimaces in exasperation as she steps onto the gloomy street and looks both ways as the shadows lengthen with sunset upon them.


    "Where could they be?" Eileen crossly thought to herself and frowned. From the corner of her eyes, she suddenly sees two small figures holding hands as they walk down the street. She instantly runs over to the surprised figures of Severus and Rowan.


    With the streets getting dark it was naturally unsafe for Severus and Rowan to stay out. And though it was unsafe to be at home, it was worse to be caught outside in the dark unawares. However, what truly shocked them was to see their mother, Eileen dressed up in her best clothes including her beige coat as they couldn''t recall the last time, she looked quite so nice. Nor for that matter, the last time she had come out to greet them or made sure they safely got home and were tucked into bed.


    Eileen with relief smiles at the twins and says, "We haven''t got much time. Come along." Rowan and Severus stare at each other with unspoken words as Eileen notices the twins aren''t following her. "Quickly!" Eileen harshly cried out. With no other choice nor explanation, Rowan and Severus grip each other''s hands firmly as they struggle to keep up with Eileen''s brisk pace. Soon enough, they arrive at a small train platform with two small two building serving as the train station.


    "Stay here and don''t talk to strangers!" Eileen sternly instructed Severus and Rowan as she sat them both firmly onto a bench. Giving them once last commanding look, Eileen quickly marches over to the ticket office to buy three one-way tickets.


    The platform is rather empty at this later hour except for two other passengers seated at a shared bench. After a moment, Severus quietly says, "Are we leaving?"


    "Probably," Rowan bluntly responded.


    "I didn''t even get to say goodbye to Lily!" Severus said in a panicked voice.


    "It''ll be alright," Rowan soothingly said. "Once we get there you can always send her a letter apologizing and letting her know our new address."


    Severus sighs in understanding and gloomily murmurs, "Okay."


    With a loud cry, the metal train approaches, and lets out a screeching whistle as slides to shrieking halts next to the platform. Eileen''s brisk footsteps are quickly heard as she returns with three tickets clutched in her hand. "Hurry up now, we must quickly board!" Eileen snapped as she led the twins away.


    Eileen quickly shows her three tickets to the ticket counter on board and takes a seat near the front of the train. And with her heart in her mouth, Eileen irritably scans the platform for a familiar drunken figure. Her eyes never stopped searching always fixed to the passenger window.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the final call for passengers is cried out, before the train slowly sets off and away. The three of them didn''t even turn to glance back as the industrial town faded away into the distance. The train rumbled away in the dark of the night and all too soon, Severus had dozed off onto Rowan''s shoulder. Rowan, herself tried to fight off the heavy sleep, but her child body would not have it as she nodded on and off. The only one who did not get any sleep the entire train ride was Eileen, who was lost in her own turbulent thoughts.


    Just after six in the morning, the train arrives at the Norton platform. Eileen anxiously leads her children off the train and takes a cab to the edge of the sleepy town of Norton. At the edge of town, Eileen uses the last of their money to pay off the cabby driver, before leading them into the woods onto a gravel path called, 7th Meadow Lane. To the twin''s utter astonishment, the wood vanishes around a bend to reveal a rather large manor. Despite the green lawns and the grandiose style of the manor, the Prince Family''s castle-like manor seems quite stark and cold.


    Eileen painfully tightens her grip on Rowan and Severus hands as she makes her way up the gravel path and up the white granite steps as the grand front doors swing open before them. Eileen warily steps inside to reveal an elegant, wealthy interior filled with lavish silver and gold items. Waiting in the open front hall are three figures dressed in dark clothing, an older man and two older women.


    Eileen nods to the three figures and addresses them accordingly. "Hello father, mother, and Auntie Georgine, I''m back," Eileen stiffly said.


    "So, you are," Aunt Georgine sarcastically murmured as she puffed out a cloud of smoke from her long, thin red cigarette. A tall, slender woman with chin-length raven hair with a touch of a few silver hairs here and there. Her hair is swept to the side of her head like raven''s wings.


    Reginald Prince, a very tall, thin man with a stern face, stiffly says, "Dawn, take the children upstairs." A female house-elf in a neat dress with matching apron and large droopy ears hastily appears and takes the two children upstairs. But all the while, Severus eyes are glued to the moving figures on the portraits on the wall, while Rowan snorts at the creepy watching portraits. If there was one detail, she disliked of the wizarding world was the bloody enchanted portraits.


    Sirsa Prince, a sturdy woman with cold eyes, crisply calls out after Dawn. "And make sure they properly wash and dress accordingly. Those rags are not even fit for a dog." Eileen tightly clenches her sleeves as Sirsa turns towards Eileen. "We told you that muggle man was no good for you and look how you''ve come back running to us," Sirsa said with disdain.


    "Yes, mother," Eileen stiffly replied as she kept her head down. It was though she was once more merely an unruly, sullen teenage girl being ordered around again!


    "Hurry up and clean yourself, you look simply atrocious," Sirsa scoffed. Eileen''s eyes glitter with anger as she rigidly marches past them and up the stairs. Reginald sighs privately to himself and merely mutters that he is headed back to his study, before darting away.


    Aunt Georgine shakes her head as she makes tsk-tsk sounds. "Really, Reginald spoiled Eileen far too much for her own good and just look where that got her," Aunt Georgine grumbled.


    "Yes, she was," Sirsa flatly responded, before stalking off with the smoking figure of Aunt Georgine in tow.

 Chapter 7 - Return â…¡

    Clean and bathed, Rowan detangled her raven hair until it shone. Though her sleek straight hair now descended neatly down her back. She was given a closet filled with clothing in her size. Frankly, how they knew her exact size was an utter mystery, but it was quite convenient and a nice touch.


    After having looked through the closet, Rowan picks a pair of trousers with a matching shirt and sweater to wear. Fully dressed, she studies her reflection with satisfaction as her reflection in the full-length mirror preens itself. Rowan rolls her eyes and turns to study the bedroom given to her.


    The grand bed has a luxurious soft grayish blue cover and soft pillows that are simply to die for. There is glimmering wood bed stands on either side with a golden tree-like shaped lamp. Directly across from the bed on the other side of the room is a grand window looking out to the lawn with tastefully dark violet curtains to be pulled shut or open with a golden tassel.


    Between the bed and the window on the left beige wall is an expensive red oak study desk with a comfortable looking chair. On the right side of the room is a grand bookcase filled with very few books for now. Behind her next to the clothes closet is a dresser filled with all sorts of clothing and undergarments. With another inner door leading to a white marble tiled bathroom with all sort of toiletry under the grand marble sink with an overhanging golden mirror. There are soft white bathroom rugs across the ground, a grand golden clawed bathtub and even a porcelain toilet, which Rowan is certain had a diamond engraved flushing handle.


    Just wearing soft socks, Rowan crosses the luxurious red carpet under her feet over to the large window. She climbs onto the windowsill that has soft padding and pillows made for resting against. From the window, she can see the grand front lawns glistening before her. The warm morning sunlight gently rains down onto her as she studies the grounds.


    Rowan''s eyes gleam as she sees a beautiful, brightly colored peacock strut across the grounds as if it was lord of the palace. The peacock opens its mouth to let out an arrogant cry, which cannot be heard from inside the manor. She stays put until the feathered peacock struts around the house and into the back.


    Rowan curiously gets up and opens the door as she peeks on both sides of the elegant hallway to see that it is clear. She almost steps out until she forgets she has no shoes on. She hurries back and slips on a pair of slippers, before skipping out across the hallway and opening Severus''s room.


    Severus is still putting on a sweater when Rowan skips inside and flops onto the bed. "I feel that we look like pompous country gents," Rowan scoffed as she stared up at the star-patterned ceiling enchanted to move with the stars.


    "Huh, why didn''t I think to check out the ceiling?" Rowan thought to herself. "I wonder if my room has that feature too?"


    Severus hides a grin at Rowan''s comment and instead says, "Well, the manor is rather big." Big was an understatement it was HUGE.


    "Yup, but it looks like they don''t like us very much," Rowan murmured.


    Severus pauses in buttoning his collar and mutters, "Maybe, but at least they''ll only give us a cold shoulder." And that was something they were both used to. There was a reason the other school children picked on them. Their parents did not appreciate the twins being there.


    "True," Rowan muttered as rolled onto her stomach.


    The bedroom window is slightly ajar as the faint sound of birds can be heard from outside as they sing their little hearts out. "Do you think, he''ll come after us?" Severus interjected ruining the gentle atmosphere.


    "Even if he does, I doubt he can do anything to us given that this is the home of at least one wizard and two witches''," Rowan mused out loud.


    Severus nods with a faint smile and pauses as he eyes Rowan with a raised eyebrow. "Didn''t they give you a dress to wear?" Severus pointedly inquired.


    "There were dress options in the closet, but I can''t ever recall having worn a dress before," Rowan solemnly replied.


    Severus eyes bulge in shock as he paused and rather disgruntled murmurs, "You''re right, now that I think of it." Squinting his eyes at Rowan, Severus tries to imagine the image and utterly fails. "Now that I think of it you might not look good in one."


    Rowan proudly gazes back and shamelessly replies, "Nope."


    Severus'' eyes gleam with mischief, but before he can tease Rowan, Dawn, the house-elf appears in the doorway and squeakily says, "The master is requesting the youngling''s presence in his study."


    Rowan and Severus glance at each other in dubious silence, before being led to the study room. The two of them enter to find open books with a fascinating assortment of potions and such strewn across various worktables. Rowan studies the books on the wall in fascination, while Severus'' eyes gleam as he eyes the potions on the table. "I presume that Rowan is on the left and Severus on the right, am I correct?" Reginald Prince remarked from his seat at his desk.


    The twins turn to gaze at Reginald Prince, who looks up from his open manuscript on his desk. "That is correct, sir," Rowan and Severus replied in unison.


    Reginald Prince nods his head slowly and says, "Hmm, the two of you are a fine pair of twins." He reaches to a side drawer and pulls out an engraved can that pops open. "Care for a sweet?" Reginald politely asked as he offers honey-colored toffees to the twins.


    Rowan politely takes one for herself and Severus, before handing the can back to Reginald. "Thank you, sir," the twins politely chimed back.


    Reginald gestures that it is fine as he puts the canned sweets away. Clearing his throat, Reginald bluntly says, "Please excuse my wife and my younger sister, Georgine, but it was an utterly devastating blow to both of them when Eileen ran off with that man."


    "It''s a wonder to me too," Rowan mused out loud. "He''s not even a tad bit charming or good looking. What do you think, Sev?"


    Severus shrugs and sarcastically says, "I''m only a child, what do I know of the affairs of the heart?" Rowan snickers causing Severus to fiercely glare back.


    "Yes, well, no matter," Reginald murmured. "The three of you are here now and will stay where you belong." Rowan and Severus blink with shock at being so warmly received. They hadn''t thought their grandfather would be so open, but apparently, that was the case. Maybe, their stay wouldn''t be so bad, after all.


    "The two of you may freely enter the study and read any the books you like, I only ask that you promise to not enact any of the magic contents found within," Reginald carefully instructed.


    "Of course! Because if that were not the case, I would already be dead given how many curses and hexes, Sev knows," Rowan wryly stated as Severus had often snuck into their parent''s room to read the hidden spell books of their mother hidden under their parent''s bed.


    Severus glares at Rowan and stiffly says, "Well some of us like to be prepared!"


    Rowan rolls her eyes in reply causing Reginald to hide a twinkling gleam of warmth. "Well, one can never be too prepared. But if I may, I would like to make a couple of recommendations," Reginald suggested as he moves over to the bookshelf and begins to pull out several books.


    By the time breakfast is to be served, Rowan and Severus quietly read in some rather luxurious, comfortable leather chairs. All the while, Reginald in the background tinkers around with his various ongoing experiments. Strangely enough, the three of them are left alone to their own devices and are not interrupted. Dawn, the house-elf kindly leaves a cart of warm food charmed to stay warm at the door for whenever they get hungry.


    On the other hand, the three Prince women were left alone at the seated table in the dining hall for brunch, which only served to augment the already chilly, awkward air between them. To be perfectly honest, it was a most terrible meal.

 Chapter 8 - Exploration

    Naturally, Rowan and Severus were rather quiet the first two days until they finally got the courage to begin exploring Prince Manor. On the third day, they carefully explored some of the outside grounds, before beginning their exploration of the Prince manor itself. On their fourth day at Prince Manor, Rowan and Severus made their way up to the attic. Hearing a chivalrous voice coming from inside, Rowan and Severus peeked inside to only see a pearly white head playing chess with his main body in knightly, gleaming armor. "I said, left!" The ghostly head sternly chided a rook to move.


    Severus gapes as Rowan further pushes the door open at seeing the main ghostly body firmly pointed to a chess piece on where to move as the wizarding chess piece moves on its own. "Huh, wizarding chess," Rowan muttered.


    The handsome young ghost in the prime of his youth glances up to reveal a rather attractive face with perfectly shaped locks on his head. "Oh, my visitors!" The ghostly head eagerly said. "Where are my manners?!" The ghostly body quickly rises and gently grabs the ghostly head, before properly holding the head to its ghostly chest as the head faces forward. With a breathtaking smile that even made Rowan''s heart twang just a bit, the ghostly man says, "Hello, I''m Sir Knight Prince at your service," and bowed.


    Severus gapes in awe and shock, "You''re a ghost!"


    "That is correct, I am the only ghostly Prince still in residence, born in 1517 and died in 1537," Sir Knight Prince nobly said.


    Rowan eyes Sir Knight Prince with a grin. "If you don''t mind asking, what happened there?" Rowan pointed to her neck in a slicing motion.


    Sir Knight Prince sighs out loud. "Let us just say it was a youthful folly on my part due to my misspent youth in bad company."


    "What?" Severus sputtered.


    Rowan chokes as she points rudely at Sir Knight Prince. "You actually slept with someone''s wife or daughter, didn''t you?!" Rowan sniggered.


    Sir Knight Prince gazes majestically out the window that perfectly shows his best side profile. "Tis better to have loved than to never have loved at all," Sir Knight Prince poetically said.


    Severus blanches as Rowan''s eyes glitter with delight. "Please, do tell, who was she?" Rowan asked as she eagerly drew closer trying to get the gossip.


    "No one of importance!" Sir Knight Prince sputtered.


    "No, she must have been or else that wouldn''t have happened," Rowan snickered as she pointed to the wound on Sir Knight Prince''s neck.


    Sir Knight Prince seeing himself beseeched on all sides tactfully opts for an offering of riches to save his meek lowly ghostly life. "Have the two of you found the Prince manor hidden passageways?" Sir Knight Prince willingly said.


    Rowan''s eyes glitter like Christmas lights as she says, "Do tell us more, Sir Knight Prince?"


    Wiping ghost sweat off his forehead, Sir Knight Prince says, "Well, there''s one in the study behind the bookcase. I can''t show you given that Reginald is in the study, but if you just pull the third book on the fifth shelf and it will open up to a tunnel that connects to the old stables. Now it''s just an old storage shed, but still, it does lead out of the manor," Sir Knight Prince explained. "And for the rest, I can lead you to them they are a little trickier to access."


    "Please lead on!" Rowan happily said as they followed Sir Knight Prince out of the attic. On their way to the first passageway, they pass by all the generations of the Prince ancestors that curiously studied them back.


    After seeing the portraits of the Prince family, Rowan came to one solemn conclusion, those that continued the Prince family line were all gaunt like figures with dark hair. And those that seemed remarkably cheerful or were rather good looking either married out of the family or tended to die rather young such as in case of Sir Knight Prince. Yes, the good looks in the family literally tended to die off.


    "And here we are," Sir Knight Prince loudly proclaimed as they halted before a nude, female Greek statue on the third floor. Severus blushes as his eyes dart away as Sir Knight Prince with an appreciative gleam in his eye for the female statue. "Now just tug down her robe," Sir Knight Prince instructed.


    Severus and Rowan turn to dubiously eye Sir Knight Prince as though he is a pervert. "The passage was made by one of the Prince forefathers as he had several mistresses," Sir Knight Prince hastily explained.


    "Figures," Rowan thought to herself as she and Severus silently debate, who was to be the unlucky fool. After a silent, but a rather fierce game of paper, rock, scissors, Rowan emerged victorious in the end.


    Rowan makes a fist in delight as Severus reluctantly tugs on the skirt of the fair maiden. A creaking sound is heard as the wall swings back to reveal a passageway. "This passage just goes down to the fifth bedroom on the second floor as that was where the founder''s favorite mistress at the time use to stay at," Sir Knight Prince explained.


    "I feel that the Prince family has produced plenty of dubious, lustful characters," Rowan drily said as she eyed Sir Knight Prince in emphasis.


    Sir Knight Prince glances away as he guiltily says, "That may be true, but the younger generations have done much better!"


    "That''s only because they all died young and foolishly in wizarding duels," Rowan stiffly retorted, acutely aware of said deaths due to the plaques under the family portraits.


    Sir Knight Prince has no comeback to that and quickly leads them to another passageway. The portrait in question is of two lovers as a man rows a maiden across a lake portrait only for their two be wiggling tentacles starting to creep out from under the dark waters of the lake. "Early hentai, huh?" Rowan privately mused to herself.


    "Just run your finger against the left side and there will be a small indent to further push in," Sir Knight Prince patiently instructed.


    Rowan does as she is instructed when the portrait swings upward to reveal a descending tunnel. "This tunnel here leads to the dungeons," Sir Knight Prince said as he leads the way inside. Rowan shrugs and follows as Severus furrows his brows and does the same.


    The portrait closes shut behind them, but despite the gloom, Sir Knight Prince''s silvery glowing body provides excellent lighting. They emerge into a damp dungeon filled with storage items and cobwebs. Rowan and Severus choke at the mildew and dust as Sir Knight Prince points to the south wall and says, "Just tap this wall over here thrice."


    Severus does as he is told as a dark tunnel appears in view. "This tunnel leads all the way into Norton next to the local historic house of some muggle noble. Either way, I don''t recommend using it much as two of you are a bit young to go exploring the town on your own," Sir Knight Prince said.


    "Thanks," Rowan said with two thumbs up. Sir Knight Prince sighs to himself at finding himself so easily blackmailed by the newest generation. But what is a medieval ghost to do in the face of the living?

 Chapter 9 - Exploration â…¡

    Following their exploration of the hidden tunnels, Rowan and Severus head out onto the grounds to the great relief of Sir Knight Prince lest he spills any of the sworn secrets of the Prince family that he was sworn to keep. Rowan stretches in the warm sunlight as Severus says, "So what should we do today?"


    "Well, the creek we found yesterday was pretty nice and it is rather warm," Rowan mused. "Why not go out and play in the cool creek?"


    "Sounds good to me," Severus replied in agreement.


    A loud peacock trill pierces through the air as the gorgeous peacock of Aunt Georgine, Fidel, struts arrogantly towards them. Severus marvels at the massive feathers as Rowan wonders, if she can steal a tail feather to make a quill.


    Fidel proudly flutters his tail feathers and lets out a shriek, before slamming his glorious tail shut. Smaller, but still gorgeous Fidel haughtily struts past them as Severus stretches his hand to touch Fidel''s trailing tail feathers. Fidel instantly pecks Severus hand drawing blood as Severus hisses in pain and pulls back. Fidel is about to shriek in triumph when a very firm hand clamped itself around his neck.


    Fidel trembles as a voice whispered into his ear, "What do you think, you''re doing to my precious little brother?"


    Fidel makes a squawking sound in protest as the hand tightens around his neck. "Now listen carefully, you are going to let Severus touch you as much as he wants and whenever he wants. And should I ever see you try a stunt like this again, I will personally pluck out every single one of your tail feathers one by one. And no, I won''t stop there, I will continue upward until all I see is nothing but a giant featherless chicken, is that understood?" Rowan hissed into Fidel''s ear.


    Fidel tremblingly squawks in fear as a few of his tail feathers actually fall out in fear. "Good, now I''m going to let you go and you are going to act all cute like and rub yourself apologetically against Severus until he feels better, got that!" Rowan growled, before letting Fidel go.


    Fidel shakily stumbles at Severus and makes pleading cries at him as if saying, "Please pet me, or I will die!"


    Severus warily bends down to gently pet the peacock as he suspiciously says, "What is wrong with Fidel?"


    "That''s how male peacocks react to other males intruding into their territory. Now that he''s certain that you''re no threat to him, he''s being friendly," Rowan deadpanned.


    "Oh," Severus said, before patting Fidel one last time before getting up.


    Seeing Severus let go, Fidel sees Rowan nod at him as Fidel rushes away as fast as his feet can carry him. For that girl is a future bird KILLER! And as a result, Fidel would avoid Rowan like the plague and allow himself to be petted by Severus lest Rowan ever fulfills her horrifying promise.


    After this, Rowan and Severus head out to play by the creek, before coming back for dinner. Their fifth day at Prince Manor, Rowan had wanted to do some cooking herself, but Dawn would not hear of it as it was not the young mistresses place to do such a thing. Before Rowan could protest and beg, Rowan was promptly kicked out of the kitchen and forbidden from returning. It wasn''t like Rowan was planning to do anything bad, she just wanted to eat what she was craving, pizza.


    To be perfectly honest, Rowan and Severus''s stay at Prince Manor was quite enjoyable when in comparison to their home at Spinner''s End. But on the other hand, that could not be said for Eileen Snape as she had yet to be forgiven by her mother and Aunt Georgine.


    Rowan and Severus pop into the grand dining hall with three massive golden chandeliers encrusted with diamonds. And though the silverware has already been set no one is yet seated at the table. "I guess, we''re early," Severus muttered.


    Rowan shrugs in reply when suddenly, loud angry footsteps can be heard. Out of sheer reflex, Rowan and Severus hide under the covered dining table. Rowan and Severus scramble underneath as they become silent and wary. Their years of instincts of living in a violent home wouldn''t just go away in a matter of days or weeks.


    "Eileen, stop this instant!" Sirsa Prince roared after the stomping sullen figure of her daughter. Rowan and Severus glance at each other and shrug as this was a normal occurrence of their child. And ever since arriving at Prince Manor anytime Eileen left her room, she would pointedly ignore the twins and get into a sparring match with her mother, before stomping back to her room.


    "What do you want, mum!" Eileen snapped as she whirled to face her mother.


    With a frosty gaze, Sirsa says, "You are behaving quite irresponsibly, Eileen. Have you seen nor much less spoken to your children since you''ve come?"


    "They are perfectly fine!" Eileen growled. "They have everything they could possibly ever want and more. What more could they possibly need?!"


    "They are merely children," Sirsa hissed back. "It does not matter how mature a child is for their age, a child is still a child!"


    "My children are quite independent and are perfectly capable of taken care of themselves," Eileen bellowed back. "Enough is enough! This is exactly why I never wished to return in the first place!"


    A brief emotion of hurt flickers across Sirsa''s face as she manages to keep her face firm as before. "And yet here you are," Sirsa flatly said as Eileen''s face distorts with rage as she storms away to her bedroom.


    Sirsa shoulders deflate as she tiredly holds her head as Dawn appears with a food cart. "Dawn, I''m not feeling very well tonight, I will be retiring early to my chambers," Sirsa murmured.


    "Yes, Lady Sirsa. But would you like a cup of tea and biscuits later?" Dawn asked.


    "That would be just lovely, Dawn," Sira sincerely said before stalking away.


    Dawn is quiet as she eyes the dining hall and sighs to herself. "Young master and mistress, you can come out now," Dawn said as she flicked her finger as the food platters float off of the cart and neatly onto the dining table without so much as spilling a single drop.


    Rowan and Severus emerge quietly from under the table. "You won''t tell anyone that we were here, will you, Dawn?" Severus quietly asked.


    "No, Dawn shan''t even if asked," Dawn said with a toothy, comforting grin.


    Rowan and Severus stride over to Dawn and give her a tight hug. Dawn pats the twins on the back and says, "There, there now. Why don''t the two of you eat early and Dawn will tell the master, that you were hungry and ate early?"


    "Mm," Rowan and Severus hummed, before letting go and sitting down to eat. After all, it would such a waste to not eat Dawn''s cooking. And though Rowan desperately desired other types of variety, it was still quite the fine-tasting meal.

 Chapter 10 - Afternoon Tea Party

    The days swiftly went by as Rowan and Severus spent almost every day in the study with their grandfather, Reginald. Although in the afternoons, the two of them would head out to play. Rowan couldn''t very well allow for Severus to turn into a weak bookworm like in the past. And so, as the days went by Severus was no longer quite as thin as before having been fed properly and a little less pale from playing in the sun.


    One warm afternoon, Severus and Rowan cheerfully chased each other around the Prince manor in a game of their own making. Reginald grins to himself at seeing the twins playing from his study window. Anyone could tell that the twins had become the apples of his eyes.


    Out of breath, Rowan and Severus mutually call a time out to gain their breath. "I''ll be right back, I''m going to go and get a drink of water," Rowan panted.


    "I''m fine," Severus said as he wiped the sweat from his nose bridge. "You go on ahead." Rowan briskly walks away as Severus finishes wiping his face dry with his sleeve. A bit bored, Severus wanders across the green lawn and around to the back of the manor, where there is a marble patio and moving hedge maze.


    Reginald had firmly instructed the twins to not go inside as it was quite difficult to escape without magic. A bit disappointed the twin had relented and agreed not to enter the maze. Still, the open marble patio had interesting small hedge designs with enchanted sculptures that were always changing poses.


    To Severus''s surprise, Dawn is placing all sorts of sweets and treats in an elegant design. Seeing Severus peeking from behind a sculpture, Dawn says, "Is everything all right young master?"


    Severus gulps as he struggles to hide his desire for a sweet. "I was just curious," Severus truthfully said as he eyes the many-colored macaroons.


    "Dawn knows, young master," Dawn knowingly squeaked as she waved her finger at him. "But this is for Miss Georgine and Lady Sirsa''s tea party. But if you just wait right here, Dawn will back in just a jiff with a small plate of your own."


    Severus gratefully nods his head in agreement as Dawn hurriedly finishes placing the treats, before hurrying away. Severus decides to go in for a closer look and eyes the breathtaking masterpieces. Severus even takes a whiff or two as his mouth waters at the delectable smells.


    "What are you doing?!" The raspy voice of Aunt Georgine loudly said.


    Severus jumps back rather startled. "I didn''t touch anything! I was just looking!" Severus explained.


    Georgine puffs out a cloud of smoke as her dark skirt flutters angrily in the breeze around her thin ankles. "I''m sure you were picking at the sweets," Georgine grumbled as she sharply moves past Severus causing him to hastily step back lean into the nearby table. The delicately stacked sweats wobble dangerously for a second, before tragically falling over to the ground.


    "Really?!" Georgine hissed as she raised her hands in exasperation.


    Suddenly a cake smack''s squarely onto the back of Aunt Georgine''s head. "Don''t touch him!" Rowan growled as she fiercely held another cake in her raised fist.


    Georgine with disbelief touches the back of her head as whipped cake-cream slimes itself across her hand. "You little brat!" Georgine grumbled as she crossly took a step toward Rowan.


    "Enough!" A cold voice said causing everyone to pause. "What is this?!" Sirsa Prince impatiently snapped as she walked down the marble steps in a sharp tweed dress with a single strand of pearls around her neck.


    Everyone looks at each other as Georgine gets the jump on them. "Sirsa, they cannot be allowed to run around all amuck!"


    "That is sufficient, Georgine," Sirsa dismissively aid causing Aunt Georgine''s face to darken wither anger. "Now, go clean yourself, Georgine, you''re absolutely covered in cake and our guests will be arriving soon," Sirsa ordered. With a final glare, Georgine stomps her cigarette into the ground, before stiffly marching to her private quarters.


    "Now, what is all this about?" Sirsa crisply asked.


    Rowan glances at Severus, who bites his lips in anger. "It wasn''t Rowan''s fault; she was just defending me!" Severus furiously exclaimed.


    "Very well, but what happened?" Sirsa pointedly asked again.


    "I just wanted a closer look," Severus seriously said. "I wasn''t going to touch the sweets as Dawn had already gone into the house to get a tray for me. But that''s when Aunt Georgine showed up and thought I had touched them. I didn''t even have time to explain when Aunt Georgine moved past me and I hastily moved back and stumbled against the table causing everything to spill to the floor."


    "And what is your excuse, Rowan?" Sirsa coolly asked as she turned to face Rowan.


    "Aunt Georgine was raising her hand to Severus to strike him, so I hit her first," Rowan replied with zero hesitation in her eyes.


    Sirsa furrows her lips in displeasure, "That is not an acceptable excuse."


    "And how did I know Aunt Georgine was going to stop?" Rowan countered.


    "Whatever do you mean?" Sirsa said quite startled. "Even if Georgine was ever so furious she would have never struck Severus and would have merely slammed her hands onto the table in a fit of anger."


    "Oh," Rowan lamely said as she places down the squashed cake onto the table and glances around for a napkin, before wiping her hand clean. "I guess I''ll have to go and apologize later," Rowan tactfully answered avoiding the question.


    Sirsa is dazed for a moment at the casually uttered statement, before carefully probing further. "What do ever do you mean by that you thought Georgine wasn''t going to stop?"


    Severus and Rowan glance at each other and remain tactfully silent. "Rowan? Severus?" Sirsa firmly asked again.


    "Show her," Severus quietly said after a minute of awkward silence.


    Seeing Severus''s relentless gaze, Rowan mutters, "Fine," and raises the left side of her hair to reveal a gruesome, scabby scar on her left temple.


    Sirsa is deathly still for a moment as a rather horrified expression appears across her face. "Did-, did your mother allow this?" Sirsa hoarsely asked.


    "Mother tried to stop it and most of the time it worked," Severus quickly said in the defense of Eileen. "But when father was too drunk-. He wasn''t always so easy to calm down."


    Sirsa is silent for some time, before carefully saying, "We the Princes may be cold and say terrible things to each other at times, but we will never strike one another. That I can guarantee."


    "I''m back, young master," Dawn suddenly said as she arrived with a tray, utterly running the moment. "Oh, no! What happened?!" Dawn shrieked rather aghast.


    "It was an accident," Sirsa truthfully said. "Worry, not, Dawn. I''ll attend to the ladies inside until the patio is once more presentable."


    "Thank you, Mistress," Dawn gratefully said as she places Severus''s plate into his hands and magically begins to clean.


    Severus quietly walks over to Rowan and remarks, "Grandma, doesn''t seem quite so bad."


    "Mm, yeah, I think you''re right," Rowan commented back.


    "Should we head to the creek?" Severus muttered after a second.


    "Sounds like a good plan," Rowan frankly replied. The twins swiftly retreat to the creek to eat their snacks and play with the fish that have two tiny legs and liked to nibble on their toes. From reading, a copy of Fantastic Beasts & Where To Find Them, Rowan had quickly recognized the creatures as Plimpy''s. Which freaked Severus out the first time when Rowan tied their legs up and tossed them back into the creek and had been forced to explain the purpose of tying the Plimpy''s legs up. And despite their adventurous nature, the twins stayed far away from the deep end of the creek as who knows what else could possibly be quietly hiding in the darkness.


    But even when ignoring the deep end of the creek there were plenty of other things to observe such as tiny green stick-like figures, Bowtruckle''s shyly peeking at them from the trees. With a few brave souls even going as far as to approach them and only allowing Rowan to hold them. Which made Severus furious as the Bowtruckle''s would flee anytime he approached them. But he still had hope that with enough time the Bowtruckle''s would come around because frankly, Rowan''s knowing smirk was getting on his nerves.


    And though Rowan found the Bowtruckle''s cute and most of the woodland creatures endearing except for the fairies and electric blue pixies that were rather infuriating. At least the fairies merely fluttered around, but the pixies barred their sharp teeth at them and tried to play mischievous tricks on them such as pulling on their ears. Either way, she tended to splash them away with water any chance she got. Because frankly, anything with tiny sharp teeth gave her the willies. And that very much included the fairies, nasty little buggers, the whole lot of them!

 Chapter 11 - Afternoon Tea Party â…¡

    Sometime later back at Reginald''s study, Sirsa knocks at the open door. "Can I have a quick word, Reginald?"


    "Of course, dear," Reginald muttered as he looked up from his manuscript.


    Sirsa quietly enters the room and closes the door firmly behind her. "It''s about the twins," Sirsa explained.


    "What about them?" Reginald hastily said as he rose to his feet. "They''re not hurt, are they?!"


    "No, no, nothing like that," Sirsa hurriedly replied. "It''s just that there was an incident this afternoon with Georgine."


    "Then I''m sure Georgine was the one at fault," Reginald answered without any hesitation as he sat back down in his seat.


    "Yes, it was, but I want to speak about what happened afterward," Sirsa replied and quickly began to recount the events including the conversation that had transpired afterward.


    Reginald slumps back in his seat and rubs his face with his hand. "I should have known something was off," Reginald lamented. "The twins are far much to calm and mature for their age. They just seem to take everything in stride that I had assumed it was because they were still children. I never thought-." Reginald lets out a sigh as his hands clench in anger until his knuckles turn white.


    "I don''t how Eileen permitted this either," Sirsa dejectedly muttered. "But what I am certain of is that as long as we are here the twins shan''t ever be taken back to that hellhole."


    A steely look enters Reginald''s eyes as he icily says, "I will ensure that man is properly taken care of."


    "No, don''t," Sirsa hastily said as Reginald stares at his wife rather puzzled. "It is for the twin''s sake, Reginald, don''t confuse my request for mercy. I just don''t wish for the twins to feel forcefully adrift of that man. And for better or for worse, that man is their father."


    "Very well, dear. I don''t like it, but I will do as you ask," Reginald grudgingly said.


    "Thank you, Reginald," Sirsa sincerely said, before turning to open the door.


    "And dear," Reginald called out to Sirsa''s back. "Eileen may very well deserve all of your wrath, but for the twin''s sake, please try to reign in some of your anger."


    "I shan''t make any promises, but I''ll try," Sirsa replied over her shoulder, before striding away to receive her guests ringing the doorbell.


    Reginald is left to quietly ponder in his room as he taps his fingers in thought. Maybe, he had promised his wife not to kill the bastard, but there were plenty of other ways to deal with such a brute of a father. And just like that, Reginald would write a few letters to ensure that man would be properly taken care of.


    Hours later with some satisfaction, Reginald hands Dawn the written letters to be sent via owl, before rising to his feet to see his younger sister, Georgine. Reginald makes his way to Georgine''s personal quarters in the east wing and gently knocks on the door. "Who is it?" Georgine harrumphed.


    "It''s me," Reginald replied rather muffled via the door.


    "Fine, come in," Georgine grumbled.


    Reginald turns the golden handle to reveal the inside of Georgine''s room. The inside of Georgine''s room is quite bright and exorbitant full of wonderous paintings and gorgeous furniture pieces. There is an almost oriental feel as there are various decorated fans and even katana''s and Chinese swords hung artistically on the wall amid the tasteful decorations.


    Georgine is reclining on a gorgeous red sofa as she smokes her usual red, long thin cigarettes and holds a book in hand. "Well, be quick about it, I''m trying to read," Georgine puffed.


    Reginald takes a seat in an elegant low back Victorian-era chair. "I know that you''ve never been fond of children, Georgine-."


    "Nasty little things," Georgine rudely interrupted.


    Reginald impatiently raises an eyebrow as Georgine shamelessly glares back. Reginald sighs in vexation and says, "I understand that Georgine, but they are fairly well-behaved children. Other than the incident of today, can you actually say that the twins have been a bother to you?"


    "No," Georgine stiffly huffed as the tip of the cigarette ash fell to only be caught in an enchanted ashtray.


    "I am not asking you to grow to like them, but please try to be a bit patient with the twins," Reginald genuinely requested. "They have led a rough life and they may not always react as you and I would have."


    Reginald waits for a reply as Georgine curtly gives him a stiff nod in reply. Reginald leans back in his chair at ease and says, "So how was the tea party?"


    "Oh, the usual bore," Georgine murmured as she puffed out a cloud of smoke. "I don''t know why, Sirsa, still insists on holding those annoying tea t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºtes. Those women have nothing on their mind but fluff. I would even hazard to say that any muggle picked off the street would be that much more interesting to converse with."


    "I don''t know either," Reginald muttered back in agreement.


    Georgine glares at her brother and accusatory says, "Easy for you to say, you just hide away in your study, while I''m the one who gets dragged in by Sirsa to attend to each time." Reginald apologetically shrugs as a trace of a smile appears on Georgine''s face.


    Seeing the faint smile on Georgine''s face, Reginald knows that his job is done. Reginald rises out of the chair with a grunt and turns to leave. "Just make sure not to kill him, Reginald," Georgine pointedly remarked.


    Reginald pauses and innocently says over his shoulder, "I fail to understand your meaning, Georgine?"


    "You know exactly what I mean, Reginald, don''t play coy," Georgine said as she took another puff of her cigarette. "I saw that girl''s gaze. It was the gaze of someone prepared to bitterly face off to the death at the expense of their own life to protect another."


    "I already promised, Sirsa, that I wouldn''t."


    "Mm, that''s not much of an answer."


    "I won''t kill him and that''s all I can promise."


    "I suppose that is the best that you promise given the circumstances," Georgine muttered in a cloud of smoke that now permeated through the entire bedroom.


    "You really should open a window," Reginald grumbled back, before leaving and softly closing the door behind him. A slow lazy smile appears on Georgine''s face as she releases a cloud of smoke in defiance of her brother''s request. With some satisfaction, Georgine reclines back against the soft pillows and continues to read the biography, My Exotic Harem Adventures by Amelia Earhart.

 Chapter 12 - Afternoon Tea Party â…¢

    After dinner, Rowan unhappily makes her way to the east wing to apologize to Aunt Georgine. Rowan stops before an intricately decorated bedroom door. Rowan takes a deep breath and knocks on the bedroom door. "Yes?" Georgine loudly asked.


    "It''s me, Aunt Georgine, may I come in?" Rowan replied.


    Georgine snorts and says, "Well, you''re already here, I can''t very well say no, can I? You might as well come in."


    Rowan turns the golden handle as her eyes widen at the exquisitely decorated room of Aunt Georgine. Unlike the rest of the house filled with lavish items, Aunt Georgine''s room had the reminiscent oriental vibe as various enchanted fans and other weapons hung against the wall as tasteful decorations. Rowan politely closes the door behind her as she turns to see Aunt Georgine in a scarlet robe relaxing against a pile of bed pillows reading a book.


    Georgine carefully puts a scarlet dragon-shaped bookmark between the pages and closes her book with a snap as the enchanted dragon bookmark twines around the book to mark its place. Georgine raises a lofty eyebrow and impatiently says, "Well, I''m waiting?"


    Rowan grimaces and takes a deep breath before saying, "I came to apologize for my rash behavior of this afternoon. Not only did I overreact, but I acted in a most inappropriate fashion. I was in the wrong."


    Georgine purses her lips as she waves her fingers in a gesture for Rowan to stop. "Well, I suppose you''re honest enough," Georgine muttered. After a moment, Georgine beckons Rowan with her fingers and says, "Come here, child."


    Rowan cautiously makes her way towards Aunt Georgine and halts at her bedside. Georgine long, pale fingers reach over and firmly grab Rowan''s wrist. Before Rowan can wrench her hand out of Georgine''s grasp, Georgine pushes Rowan''s sweater sleeve up to reveal the still healing bruises.


    "Mm, I thought so," Georgine murmured to herself as she gently tugged the sleeve back down and released Rowan''s wrist.


    Rowan carefully smooths down her sweater sleeve as Georgine says, "I''m frankly surprised, Reginald, won''t be killing your brute of a father."


    Rowan blinks in surprise and asked, "Is grandfather going too?"


    "Oh, he desperately wants to, but Sirsa made him promise not to," Georgine snickered out loud.


    "Would grandfather have if not for grandmother?" Rowan asked again.


    Georgine narrows her eyes and tilts her head to the side. "We are the Prince family, we are quite vicious to our enemies, it''s in our blood," Georgine chillingly stated.


    "Good," Rowan steadfastly answered causing Georgine to raise a surprised eyebrow at the reply.


    "It would appear that you''ve most certainly inherited the cold-hearted heart of the Prince''s," Georgine mused out loud in approval. "But it seems you are a tad bit reluctant to see your brute of a father dead."


    "No, it''s not for me, but for Severus," Rowan truthfully said causing Georgine to raise an eyebrow in solemn question. "Severus for all his doom and gloom is quite sensitive at heart. I don''t want him to be hurt any more than is needed."


    Georgine''s eyes flicker at the truth of the statement and leaned back into her pillows. "Well, I suppose you don''t have anything to worry about in that case. At most, that brute will be transfigured into some sort of pack animal and be sent to the fields to work for the rest of his days. While at best, he''ll find himself guilty of some sort of muggle crime and sentenced to a muggle prison for several years," Georgine plainly stated.


    "That would be for the best," Rowan said in agreement, before changing the subject. "Aunt Georgine, have you visited China and Japan in the past?"


    "Mm, I did a bit of touring of the Asian continent in my youth," Georgine fondly replied. "They are the most brilliant people and I did enjoy my time there."


    "Any fond romantic tales to regale of your misguided youth?" Rowan mischievously asked with a cheerful gleam in her eyes.


    Georgine furrows her brows and stares down her nose at Rowan. "You are much too young to be hearing such tales," Georgine huffed. "And secondly, I wouldn''t be sharing them with you in the first place, you, nosy brat."


    Rowan snickers at Georgine''s words as Georgine a sad light enters her eyes. "Now, off you go, it''s time for your bedtime," Georgine grumbled as she shooed Rowan away with her hand.


    "Goodnight, Aunt Georgine," Rowan faintly called out as she closed the door behind her. Georgine''s eyes become distant as she stares aloofly into the faraway distance as her hand unconsciously creeps under her pillow for a locket. Georgine clutches the locket in hands as she becomes lost within her memories of a happier much brighter time filled with hope and dreams.


    *


    Tobias Snape irritably exits the machine shop cursing the government and immigrants for running the d*m country into the ground. The lights flicker dangerously causing a new stream of curses to spew from Tobias Snape''s mouth. "Not another bloody, power cut, da*n them!" Tobias cursed as he stomped across the flickering street.


    However, a few seconds the lights stabilize with a buzzing sound as the yellow streetlights remain abuzz. "Thank God," Tobias grunted as he made his way to the pub for a cold pint after work.


    A street away from the pub, Tobias sees a squarish vehicle with an orange line across the doors with white letters that read, "POLICE," with a smaller blue sign on top of the vehicle with the same words and a blue siren. "Cripes not this again," Tobias grumbled out loud at his misfortune.


    Police Constable Wilton, a dark mustached man with sideburns rolls down the window and nods at Tobias. "Good Evening, Tobias," Constable Wilton said as his partner a watery-eyed man, Constable Sharron nods as well.


    "Good evening, Constable," Tobias growled.


    "A fine evening for a walk, don''t you think?" Constable Wilton politely said.


    "Mm," Tobias grunted unhappily at being stopped.


    "Well, Tobias, I wonder if you don''t mind taking a stroll with us down to the station. We''ve got an interesting case and we''d like to gain your version of the events," Constable Wilton firmly declared.


    "What is it this time?" Tobias snapped. "I told you all already, that my wife ran off and took the kids."


    "It''s concerning another matter that just came to our attention," Constable Wilton pleasantly said.


    "What? I know my rights!" Tobias huffed.


    "We have you on charges of theft and fraud-," Constable Wilton said, but before he can finish Tobias Snape starts running. "We got a runner!" Constable Wilton shouted as he turned on the blue siren and rushed forward.


    Constable Wilton squeals to a stop as blocks off the street as Tobias leaps over the front of the car to only be slammed into the car by Constable Sharron. "Keep your hands where I can see them," Constable Wilton said as he held a police baton in hand.


    Constable Sharron snaps handcuffs onto Tobias Snape''s wrists and hauls him into the back of the car. "I swear I didn''t do anything!" Tobias Snape howled from the back of the vehicle.


    "Sure, you didn''t," Constable Sharron snickered from the front seat.


    Constable Wilton shakes his head and mutters under his breath, "Blimey, Tobias. I knew you were an angry drunk, but I never thought you were this cowardly." And with that Constable Wilton drives off to the station with Tobias Snape in tow. Because frankly speaking, they already had a case and evidence against Tobias, but it was just a formality of getting Tobias Snape''s confession. And thusly forth, Tobias Snape would be charged and sentenced to prison for the next eleven years of his life.

 Chapter 13 - Acceptance Letter

    The days continued to pass by until a mid-July evening an owl arrived bearing two thick envelopes. Dawn the house-elf hastily pulls out two 5 bronze Knut''s from her apron pocket and places them into the small leather pouch tied around the owl''s leg, before scurrying off with the two letters. With a bright gleam in her eyes, Dawn bursts into the study and proudly declares, "Master, the acceptance letters have finally arrived from Hogwarts for the young master and mistress!"


    "Thank you, Dawn," Reginald graciously said as he took the letters from Dawn and handed them over to the correct twin.


    Severus eagerly rips his acceptance letter open to read the following words,


    HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY


    Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore


    (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chief Warlock,


    Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)


    Dear Mr. Prince,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.


    Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31 July.


    Yours sincerely,


    Minerva McGonagall,


    Deputy Headmistress


    Rowan looks over Severus''s shoulder and raises an eyebrow at the surname on the letter. "Prince?" Rowan pointedly asked as she turned to face her grandfather.


    "Your mother and we agreed that a change in your surnames would be for the best," Reginald bluntly stated.


    Rowan pursed her lips in thought as Severus is still too thrilled to even notice their surname change on the acceptance letter. Rowan rips open her own envelope and ignores the greeting letter as she heads straight for the second-page list:


    UNIFORM:


    First-year students will require:


    1. Three sets of plain work robes (black)


    2. One plain pointed hat (black) for day wear


    3. One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)


    4. One Winter Cloak (black, silver fastenings)


    Please note that all pupils'' clothes should carry name tags.


    Course Books:


    All students should have a copy of the following:


    The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1) by Miranda Goshawk


    A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot


    Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling


    A Beginner''s Guide to Transfiguration by Emeric Switch


    One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore


    Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger


    Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander


    The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble


    Other Equipment:


    1 wand


    1 cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)


    1 set of glass or crystal phials


    1 telescope


    1 set brass scales


    Students may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad.


    PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS


    ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICKS!


    "How disappointing," Rowan murmured out loud.


    "What is?" Reginald asked in curiosity.


    "I really wanted to bring a crow or raven," Rowan honestly replied as she neatly folded her letter up again.


    "Ah, well, you can always have a black owl," Reginald suggested.


    "No, I''ll just borrow Sev''s," Rowan nonchalantly replied.


    Severus turns to glare at Rowan and snaps, "I''m not sharing."


    "Oh? But we''re twins, Sev," Rowan sincerely said as she put her arm around Severus''s shoulder. "Whatever is yours is mine and whatever is mine is yours."


    Severus huffs at Rowan causing a lazy grin to appear on her face as Reginald''s eyes twinkle at Rowan''s teasing. Seeing that Severus is getting rather huffy, Rowan tactfully changes the subject. "Well, aren''t you going to congratulate, Lily?" Rowan purposefully said.


    Severus blinks in surprise at Rowan as Rowan smiles and presses her finger to her lips. "I''m never wrong about these things," Rowan confidently said as she patted her chest in emphasis.


    Severus blinks with delight before running out with a letter in hand and shouting for Dawn. Rowan smiles at Severus''s fleeting form as Reginald asks, "And how would you know about that, Rowan?"


    Rowan innocently gazes back and murmurs in reply, "A woman''s intuition, dear grandfather."


    Reginald smiles wryly and says, "Is your brother truly friends with that girl?"


    "Yes," Rowan truthfully replied.


    "She''s a muggle is she not?"


    "Yes, and unlike mother dearest''s rather questionable choice of spouse, Lily is a sweet and rather brave young girl, if not a tad temperamental."


    "I see," Reginald murmured as he thoughtfully eyes Rowan. "Is there anyone you are friendly with Rowan?"


    "No," Rowan truthfully answered as she smiles lazily at her grandfather, before heading out the study and upstairs to her room.


    On Rowan''s way up, Dawn politely says, "Dawn has already informed the Lady and the Miss of the young master and young mistress''s acceptance into Hogwarts."


    "Thank you," Rowan courtesy replied.


    "It is a pleasure for Dawn to serve," Dawn sincerely answered with a tiny curtsy, before heading off to finish another task.


    Rowan with a yawn heads up the luxury carpeted stairs to find Severus eagerly staring out his window. Rowan leans against Severus''s door and dryly says, "You know, Sev, even if Lily receives your letter by nightfall, the owl''s not going to return until later tonight."


    Severus blushes and turns away from Rowan with a pointed sniff. "I was just admiring the evening sky, that''s all," Severus lied.


    Rowan yawns and impishly says, "Any who did you agree to meet up with Lily to go school shopping together?"


    Severus turns pale as Rowan grins wickedly. "Well, then I''ll leave you to it," Rowan smirked and headed back to her bedroom. With a yawn, she flops onto her bed and stares at the enchanted star ceiling.


    To be frank, Rowan was a bit bored. And though she would have loved to exercise her own magic. Ignoring the fact that the Ministry of Magic existed in this world and forbade the use of unsupervised magic by a minor, a Magician''s ability wasn''t the same as that of a wizard nor a witch. For a magician to merely gain access to their power, they only first had to awaken the slumbering power within themselves.


    Crossing her legs in the usual meditative fashion, Rowan gently continues to gently prod the slumbering power and gently cycle a speck of magic through frozen body pathways. Realistically speaking, it probably would be months before the slumbering power within her awoke, but still, she could always hope for the best.

 Chapter 14 - Diagon Alley

    With a yawn, Rowan stretches as Severus is unable to stay still from excitement. In the front seat, Reginald drives an enchanted car to the Leaky Cauldron, where they had already agreed to meet with the Evans couple and Lily. Despite Reginald''s terrible driving skills, Reginald managed to safely arrive at the Leaky Cauldron with zero fatalities.


    However, their ride wasn''t yet over for half a block away, Reginald managed to pull into a parking spot between two cars. Somehow, the cars move back as enchanted vehicle neatly squeezed between the already parked vehicle and slides to a stop. Trembling, Severus and Rowan shakily regain their bearings as Reginald reaches into his pocket and suspiciously looks at the muggle money in his hand.


    "Now, I just need to put these muggle coins in that strange metal contraption to pay for my parking spot, right?" Reginald huffed. "What a strange muggle idea to ask one to pay for one''s parking spot?" Reginald ruefully shakes his head in disagreement.


    Like trembling newborn fawns, Rowan and Severus unsteadily emerge from the car as Reginald with great curiosity pushes the muggle coins into the slots. Seeing the little timer on the meter change, Reginald nods in approval. "Well, off we go," Reginald boisterously said as Rowan and Severus follow at a gentler pace.


    Despite feeling unwell, Severus is the first to spot a fair young girl with ginger hair and emerald eyes, Lily Evans. In front of a large book shop and a record shop, Lily eagerly awaits with her parents, Mr. Evans, a ginger man with light-colored eyes and Mrs. Evans, a light-haired woman with emerald eyes. Severus eagerly waves and wobblily rushes past Reginald to meet with Lily in the middle of the sidewalk.


    With Severus safely out of earshot, Rowan frankly says, "Grandfather, you really should at least try to drive on the correct side of the road."


    Reginald shrugs, "It''s all the same to me."


    "That''s exactly the problem," Rowan drily replied as they approached the Evans family. Noticing that Petunia Evans is missing, Rowan frowns knowing that the bitter seed of envy had already been planted.


    Reginald Prince nods in courtesy to the couple and says, "Greetings, I am Reginald Prince and I believe you have already met my two grandchildren, Rowan, and Severus Prince. Please stick closely and it will be my pleasure to be your guide."


    The Evan couple glance at each other with relief in their eyes as Mr. Evans says, "Thank you, Mr. Prince, please lead the way."


    "Prince?" Lily whispered in confusion to Severus.


    "It''s grandfather''s surname. Mum had us take it after we left Spinner''s End," Severus proudly explained as Lily nods her head in understanding.


    The Evans couple suddenly blinks in surprise and fear at finding there is a seedy pub neatly sandwiched between the book shop and the record shop that hadn''t been there before. Mrs. Evans firmly clutches her purse that much tighter as if afraid of being robbed. "Not to worry," Reginald hastily said. "Only wizards or those that have been invited can see the Leaky Cauldron." The Evans couple relaxes a tiny bit as they study the small pub sandwiched between a record shop and a large bookshop.


    Reginald leads the couple into the tiny, grubby-looking bar as a hunched back bartender wipes the bar with a questionable rag, while a bizarre assortment of customers drank alcoholic brews. Tom, the old bartender nods to them as Reginald leads the way to Diagon Alley. With a tap of his wand three up and two across a small hole appears. The hole widens until a large archway forms leading to a cobbled street on the other side.


    On the other side, the sun shines brightly on a stack of cauldrons for sale. Severus and Lily including the Evans couple stare in awe as Rowan just wrinkles her nose at the apothecary scent from nearby. Reginald swiftly motions for them to follow and leads the way to Gringotts Wizarding Bank to have the Evans couple exchange their muggle money for wizarding currency. Along the way, Reginald answers simple questions for the couple that allows them to feel more at ease with the magical atmosphere.


    Rowan closely follows behind their grandfather and keeps a firm grip on the coat sleeves of Lily of Severus. The two of them gawk in shock as they try to take in all the astonishing sights. Along the way, they see a group of boys pressing their noses against a window with broomsticks. Keeping a firm grip on Severus and Lily, Rowan drags them past the many shops until they finally come to a stop before a snowy white building that towered over the rest of the shops.


    Standing at the front of the burnished bronze doors in a uniform of scarlet and gold is a pointy-eared figure shorter than the three of them. Lily and Severus gawk in shock as Rowan coughs and softly says, "Goblins." The goblin at the door has a swarthy, clever face, a pointed beard, and very long fingers and feet. The goblin in uniform bows and allows them inside to reveal a second pair of silver doors.


    Enter, stranger, but take heed


    Of what awaits the sin of greed,


    For those who take, but do not earn,


    Must pay most dearly in their turn.


    So, if you seek beneath our floors


    A treasure that was never yours,


    Thief, you have been warned, beware,


    Of finding more than treasure here.


    Lily shivers at the words as Severus gulps at the words. Rowan takes note of the area between the doors as another pair of goblins in a uniform bowed and opens the silver doors to reveal a vast marble hall. The Evans couple, Lily, and Severus are astonished at the sight of hundreds of goblins sitting on high stools behind long counters, scribbling in ledgers, weighing coins on brass scales, examining precious stones through eyeglasses, while other goblins were going in and out of hundreds of doors leading people in and out.


    Lightly coughing, Reginald gathers their attention and says, "Now, the Evans couple if you would line up at a counter, one of the goblins will attend you and aid in the exchange of currency."


    Reginald pauses and looks at the twins. "Wait for me right here, I have to head into the Prince Vault to grab some change." The Evans couple worriedly lines up as Reginald nods at them as promptly jumps the line to the indignation of some as he hands over a silver key to the goblin in charge, before being promptly taken by another goblin through a pair of doors to be taken to the Prince Vault.


    The three children remain behind with the Evans couple until they are attended by a free goblin. The goblin stares at the Evans couple as Rowan motions for them to go forward. Taking their cue, the Evans couple steps forward as the goblin crossly says, "Well?"


    "We''ve come for currency exchange," Mr. Evans quietly said as he took out a bag filled with wads of cash from his inner pocket. The goblin swiftly counts the money, before using a strange sort of tool to count, before promptly counting out the correct number of galleons, silver sickles, and bronze knuts. The goblin hands over a large enough pouch filled with the correct amount as Mr. Evans carefully takes the bag.


    "Next!" The goblin snapped as the Evans couple hurriedly move aside as the three children follow them. The Evans couple rather lost glance around as Rowan says, "Grandfather will be back soon, he just needed to head down to the family vault to pick up some change."


    The Evans couple nods their heads in understanding, but despite the explanation they still feel out of sorts, carrying a bag filled with gold, silver, and bronze coins. To their delight only minutes after, Reginald emerges with a flushed cheek and a spring in his step. "What a rush!" Reginald cheerfully thought to himself as he entered Gringotts''s lobby.


    Reginald swiftly makes his way over to the Evans couple and the children. "Were you properly able to make the currency exchange?" Reginald asked.


    "Yes, it was wasn''t too bad," Mr. Evans replied.


    "Good," Reginald said. "Now stick close, we''ll need to keep a firm pace to finish shopping for all the children''s school supplies." The Evans couple nods in understanding and reaches for Lily''s hand to keep a firm grip on her. Reginald does the say as he holds out his two hands to the twins. Rowan causally takes his right hand, while Severus shyly takes his left hand. With a warm feeling, Reginald Prince and the Evans couple set off with the children in tow.

 Chapter 15 - Diagon Alley â…¡

    Their first stop is naturally Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions. A squat, witch in her late twenties or early thirties dressed in mauve smiles at them. "Hogwarts?" She asked.


    "That would be correct, all three of them," Reginald replied.


    "Excellent," Madam Malkin hummed as she quickly motioned for the three to come to stand on a stool. With a measuring tool and pins, Madam Malkin''s slips robes on all three of them and begins to swiftly measure. Rowan''s robe is done first as Madam Malkin says, "All done, my dear." Rowan carefully slips off the robe and jumps onto the ground. Soon enough, the measuring is done for Lily and Severus as Madam Malkin waves goodbye to them as a new customer steps inside her shop.


    The next shop is purchasing parchment and quills. Severus and Lily enjoy picking out stylish quills and ink as Rowan gloomily misses the good old days of mechanical pencils and pens. The only cheerful note to that shop is that Rowan chose dark feathered quills in a variety of dark colors.


    Their next stop was at Flourish and Blotts book shop. While Reginald and the Evans couple purchased the required books, Rowan, Lily, and Severus all dove in search of books. The three of them had to practically be dragged away against their wills to the next shop. Which was in no way as interesting as it was filled with cauldrons, scales, and telescopes. But their next stop the Apothecary was fascinating enough despite the horrible smell of bad eggs and rotted cabbages. The walls and tables were lined with jars of herbs, dried roots, bright powders, bundles of feathers, strings of fangs, snarled claws, etc.


    While Reginald and the Evans couple purchase a supply of basic potion ingredients for the children, Rowan, Lily, and Severus study with fascination the items on sale. As they study the items, Rowan furrows her brows as she sees the silver unicorn horns for sale at twenty-one galleons. Wasn''t killing a unicorn the foulest of deeds? That being the case, it seemed that the wizarding world would willingly turn a blind eye to such evil deeds. It wasn''t a surprise, really, even idealistic wizards could be rather pragmatic.


    Finally, they make their way to their last stop, Ollivanders. The three adults and three children enter an old shop that has a peeling gold-letter sign that says, "Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C." In the dusty window, a single wand is placed on a faded purple cushion to emphasize the shop''s single purpose.


    The shop only has a single counter with a bench, while the rest of the shop is cluttered with hundreds of thin boxes that almost reach to the very ceiling. The feeling of being in a strict library permeates through the room as Rowan wrinkles her nose at the dust as Severus and Lily study the shop with a solemn gaze. From the back, a pale old man emerges and says, "Good afternoon."


    Mr. Ollivander sharp silver eyes shine like the moon in the gloomy shop air. "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Prince. Hornbeam with a dragon heartstring. 12 inches. Very powerful and most suited for dueling. It served you well, did it not?" Mr. Ollivander sharply inquired as his silver eyes seemed to peer straight through Reginald.


    "It served me well enough in my youthful days as a duelist," Reginald evasively replied as he gestured at the three children at his side. "Our excited fair maiden is Lily Evans and as for the other two, they are my grandchildren, Severus, and Rowan Prince. The three of them will be attending Hogwarts this upcoming fall."


    "Excellent," Mr. Ollivander said as he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a long strip of silver tape. "Ladies, first. Miss Evans, please hold out your dominant hand?" Mr. Ollivander instructed.


    Lily holds out her right hand as Mr. Ollivander says, "Please raise your arm." Lily does as she is instructed to do as he begins to measure her arm starting from her shoulder all the way to her fingertips.


    Mr. Ollivander nods and says, "Good, good. Now, remember each wand is unique to itself with its own core. There is unicorn hair, phoenix tail feather, dragon''s heartstring and much, much more. For no, two wands are ever alike! And remember, you will never get the same result with another wizard''s wand." And with a flourish, Mr. Ollivander vanishes into the packed shelves, before swiftly returning with three boxes.


    Mr. Ollivander pulls out the first and says, "Holly and phoenix feather. 11 inches. Quite Springy," Mr. Ollivander holds out the wand to Lily and adds, "Go on try it out."


    Lily tries the wand, but nothing happens as Mr. Ollivander snatches the wand back. "Not to worry, we still have more to try," Mr. Ollivander said as he grabbed the second wand from its box. "Oak and unicorn hair. 10 inches. Quite sturdy."


    Lily barely takes the wand as Mr. Ollivander grabs the second wand out of her hand. "No, this will be better. Willow with a unicorn hair core. 10 ? inches. Quite swishy." Lily nervously takes the third wand as bright white sparks emerge like fireworks from the tip.


    "Perfect!" Mr. Ollivander exclaimed. "A quite rare combination of flexibility and strength, most suited for charms."


    With a smile, Mr. Ollivander turns to Rowan and says, "Now, your turn my dear."


    Rowan holds out her right hand as Mr. Ollivander furrows his brows, before bolting into the maze of shelves. The minutes trickle by and to their surprise, they hear muttering and the faint sound of cursing from the back of the store. A loud crashing sound is suddenly heard as Mr. Ollivander exclaims in triumph, "I have it!"


    Mr. Ollivander rather disconcerted emerges with a long thin silver like locked case. Mr. Ollivander with trembling fingers unlocks the case to reveal a gray, blackish wand resting inside. Mr. Ollivander gently holds out the wand to Rowan. "Elder with a Thestral core. 13 inches, quite powerful," Mr. Ollivander falls silent, before softly muttering words unheard, "Forged by the Ollivander best forgotten and inspired by that children''s tale."


    Rowan raises an eyebrow in recognition of the wood and the core item. A thestral is invisible monstrous horse-like creatures that could only be seen upon viewing the death of another. And elder wood was the same as that wand from myth. To be honest, both wands were similar except that the Elder''s wand is 15 inches long instead. Interesting, things were getting curiouser, and curiouser.


    Rowan gingerly takes the wand as green like floating sparks light up the air. "How curious," Mr. Ollivander softly said as he bends over to faintly whisper into Rowan''s ear, "The wand symbolizing life and the core symbolizing death, an interesting conflicting combination. May you fare better with this wand, Miss Prince, than the wand that inspired its creation."


    Mr. Ollivander steps back and says, "A powerful wand useful for all sort of magics." Mr. Ollivander turns towards the excited fidgeting figure Severus and says, "Now, your turn, Mr. Prince."


    Mr. Ollivander quickly takes Severus''s measurement, before heading into the back and returning with two boxes. Mr. Ollivander holds out the first wand and says, "Blackthorn with a dragon''s heartstring. 13 1/2 inches. Quite firm."


    Severus firmly takes the simple, elegant dark wand as warm white sparks emerge from the tip.


    "Marvelous," Mr. Ollivander said in approval. "Firm and strong excellent for Defense Against the Dark Arts." Mr. Ollivander turns to glance meaningfully at Reginald and says, "Quite the talented group."


    Reginald and the Evans couple all thank Mr. Ollivander as do the twins and Lily. They all wave goodbye as Reginald says, "To celebrate a successful shopping day let us head down to Eeylops Owl Emporium, I''ll be buying the children an owl."


    The Evans move to protest, but Reginald persuasively says, "Nonsense, I am heading down there anyway, and it is the least I can do." The Evans couple finally agree under Reginald relentless persuasion as he leads them away. Although, Reginald, perhaps did it with an ulterior purpose in mind. And later though, Reginald would never admit it out loud, but Lily Evans and her parents weren''t half bad.

 Chapter 16 - Diagon Alley â…¢

    The Eeylops Owl Emporium is bustling with customers as more than one parent is present with their children to select an owl. Lily and Severus excitedly study the many cages with owls from all around the world from the Great Horned Owl of North America to the African Owl from the plains of Africa. Lily and Severus eagerly point at owls as they try to decide on an owl. However, as usual, Rowan sniffs at the falling feathers and mutters something about an unsanitary pet shop.


    Seeing Lily and Severus so excitedly choosing an owl, Reginald turns towards Rowan. "Don''t you want one?" Reginald curiously asked.


    Rowan stifles a yawn and says, "No, I can just share with Sev."


    "No, I''m not!" Severus barked back having overheard Rowan''s remark.


    Rowan smugly smiles back and retorts, "Yes, you will." Severus seeing Rowan''s determined gaze stiffly turns away and ignores her causing Rowan to snicker in victory.


    Reginald shakes his head at the twin''s antics. "Well, how about a toad or a cat?"


    "No, I''d like a crow, but they''re not allowed," Rowan determinedly muttered back.


    Reginald sighs in exasperation, "Fine, then what would you like?"


    "I thought you would never ask," Rowan sincerely said as she fluttered her eyelashes innocently up at him. After all, this was exactly what Rowan had been waiting for and planning the entire summer. "Grandfather being the talented man that you are, you naturally have many connections. I would be very pleased if you were to arrange a private introduction with Auror Alastor Moody."


    Reginald narrows his eyes in surprise and shock. Didn''t girls normally want feminine things? After composing himself, Reginald suspiciously asks, "Why?"


    "I want to be an Auror someday," Rowan neatly lied. "I thought it would be best to get a head start and hear the information directly from the source itself."


    Reginald is quiet for some time and pointedly says, "Is that all?"


    "Of course, grandfather. Why else would an eleven-year-old girl want to meet such a famous Auror?" Rowan innocently countered back.


    Reginald is quiet for some time, before carefully replying, "Very well, I can arrange for a short visit at the manor, before your departure to Hogwarts."


    "Thank you, grandfather," Rowan gratefully as she gave Reginald a tight hug.


    Reginald ruefully grins to himself at seeing himself so very twined around the little finger of his granddaughter. Reginald glances up to see that Lily and Severus have selected two Great Horned Owls. Reginald gently entangles himself from Rowan and heads to the counter to pay for the two owls, food and supplies including the cages.


    Lily and Severus are barely able to hold up their cages with their large brown owls. "So, you went with the Great Horned owl, huh? Excellent choice," Rowan remarked, knowing full well that Severus selected the same owl as Lily.


    "Thanks. Her name is Nibby," Lily happily said as Nibby gently rubbed her head against Lily''s finger.


    "Hmm, that explains why she''s bigger than Severus''s owl," Rowan thought to herself. After all, female great Horned Owls tended to be bigger than the males.


    Seeing Lily name her owl, Severus opens his mouth to name his own owl, but Rowan interrupts him. "His name is Owyn. Spelled O-W-Y-N."


    Severus glares at Rowan about to get into a fight, when Lily says, "That is rather sweet, I like it."


    Severus''s entire demeanor instantly changes as he says, "Of course, Owyn is an excellent name." Rowan smirks at Severus as Severus warningly shots an icy glare at Rowan reminding her to keep her comments to herself.


    Reginald returns with food and supplies in hand and carefully hands over Lily''s items with a short explanation on the item''s usage. Tired, maybe from old age, but with great relief, Reginald leads them all back out of Diagon Alley. The Evans couple sincerely thank Reginald and promise to invite them over later for dinner in thanks.


    Reginald happily accepts as Lily and Severus gaze at each other quietly and rather sadly at the knowledge that they won''t see each other until the start of the school year. Seeing the two of them so forlorn, Rowan says, "For heaven''s sake you two, the both of you have bloody owls. Just write to each other each day until September 1st!"


    "You''re right," Lily and Severus excitedly exclaimed as they shared a private smile.


    Feeling much better, the three of them say their goodbyes as Lily follows the Evans couple and Severus and Rowan enter the enchanted car. In the backseat, Severus carefully holds his owl in its cage as Severus and Rowan both very firmly buckle their seat belts. Reginald closes the car trunk shut and pauses at the car door at seeing Rowan''s grimacing face. "What''s wrong?" Reginald hastily asked as he stepped inside.


    "Just drive," Rowan drily exclaimed as Severus grunted in agreement.


    "Huh, they must be hungry or tired," Reginald naturally concluded to himself, without realizing it was for fear of his driving. With a whirr, Reginald pulls into traffic without even glancing both ways and proceeds to violate just about every traffic law known and unknown to man. By the time, they pull up at the Prince manor, Rowan had finished mentally singing the entire lyrics of Abide with Me several times as Severus rather green emerged out of the car with his owl cage in hand.


    Although wane faced, Rowan privately congratulated herself on surviving the death ride from hell as death-defying rollercoasters had nothing on her grandfather. "I''ll just have Dawn take these your things up to your room," Reginald called out to them as Severus and Rowan made their ways up the marble front steps.


    Severus and Rowan share a look that screams, "Never AGAIN!" Tragically, enough for them, they would need to in order to get to Platform 9 ?''s. But even worse for many more years to come. The true and utter horror.


    Severus eagerly clutches his owl and wand in hand to show their grandmother, Sirsa. Rowan carefully opens the front door as loud shouts can be heard from within. Severus''s joy dampens, but neither Severus nor Rowan reacted much to the shouts as they step inside.


    "This is all you fault," Eileen screamed. "None of this would have ever happened if you had just allowed me to live out my own life!"


    "You are an adult, Eileen. And a rather foolish one at that to be uttering such childish remarks," Sirsa coldly countered. "What you wanted ceased to matter the moment you had children."


    Eileen bites her lip in fury, before rushing upstairs as Sirsa called out after her, "You can''t run away from this, Eileen Snape!" Sirsa sighs in frustration and turns around to spot the two quiet figures of the twins. Sirsa''s face anxiously twists as she stiffly asks, "How long have the two of you been here?"


    "Since everything is your fault apparently, grandmother," Rowan drily remarked.


    Sirsa face falls as she carefully replies, "Your mother is under a great deal of stress right now. I''m sure she truly didn''t mean her words."


    "If you say so," Rowan replied rather unconvinced.


    Sirsa furrows her brows at Rowan''s nonchalant reaction, before turning to eye the quiet and rather alert figure of Severus. Neither of the twins showed any fear or shock at the argument, but rather a wary stance as if ready to run at the drop of a hat. After all, this was a rather common event for them that the instinct to flee was rather engrained into the twins.


    Reginald enters the house to find a rather awkward atmosphere in the hall. "Did you already see their wands?" Reginald curiously asked.


    "I haven''t had time yet," Sirsa swiftly said. "Please show me."


    Severus proudly holds up his simple, elegant wand. "Blackthorn with a silver dragon heartstring. 13 1/2 inches," Severus said.


    "A good wand," Sirsa said in approval.


    Rowan holds out her gray, blackish wand and says, "Elder with a Thestral core. 13 inches."


    Sirsa''s eyes flicker as the wandlore phrase taught to all wizard children echoing in her mind, "Wand of elder, never prosper." But she tactfully remains silent on the subject. "An excellent wand as well," Sirsa replied, before glancing sideways at Reginald. "Well, hurry up and take your things upstairs. I''m sure the both of you are famished and Dawn made quite the lovely meal tonight."


    Severus and Rowan head upstairs as Rowan aids Severus with his owl cage by gripping the side of his cage to carry it up the stairs. The moment, the twins vanish upstairs, Reginald steely asks, "What happened?"


    Sirsa sighs and says, "They heard our argument. And words that should not have been said were spoken."


    Reginald rubs his face with his hand in frustration. "And how did they react?" Reginald grumbled.


    "They didn''t," Sirsa quietly muttered. "Rather they reacted as if this was commonplace to them and just shrugged our argument off."


    The two of them are silent for some time until Reginald says, "Come let''s get going before the twins notice our frustration." Sirsa nods her head as the two of them head over to the dining hall to wait for the twins to join them.


    Upstairs Rowan washes her hands after having carefully put her wand away. Finished, she dries her hand on a hand towel and walks to the door across from her own bedroom. She leans against the doorframe as she quietly watches Severus stroke Owny. "You know, I can tell their argument got to you," Rowan purposefully remarked.


    Without looking up Severus replies, "I know that mum doesn''t love us very much at times." Severus''s voice lowered down to a whisper, "But still, I don''t know why I even bothered, but I thought that maybe that would all change when we got here."


    "Mm, magic or not, people are the same wherever they go," Rowan wisely replied as she sat down next to Severus on the bed.


    "I know," Severus quietly mumbled.


    The two of them are silent for some time until Rowan puts her arm around Severus''s shoulder. "Sev, you know, that you''re stuck with me forever and ever, right?" Rowan brazenly declared.


    Severus''s face begins to turn light pink as he flings Rowan''s arm off. "Who would want to be stuck with you for all eternity?!" Severus grumbled as a small smile appears on his face.


    "Oh, ho," Rowan snickered. "Too bad for you, you''re stuck with me."


    "As if," Severus snapped back.


    Seeing Severus that much better, Rowans stands up and says, "C'' mon let''s head down for supper before Dawn is sent to retrieve us."


    "You''d think they''d realize that we know the way by now," Severus drily remarked as he followed Rowan downstairs. Either way, despite the ups and downs. It had been a fruitful day for the both of them.

 Chapter 17 - Alastor Moody

    As September 1st steadily drew closer Sirsa had Dawn pack proper clothes for the twins. However, after a loud debate with Rowan, it was tactfully decreed that only pants would be packed instead of skirts. Afterward, Severus would ask for the reason for Rowan''s stubborn refusal to which Rowan solemnly replied, "It''d be weird to feel the breeze on my legs. And you do realize there are lots of stairs at Hogwarts, what''s to stop a pervert from looking up my skirt?"


    After which, Severus recounted said events to Reginald, who immediately asked Sirsa to desist in her attempts to have Rowan wear a skirt. Disregarding the fact that Sirsa had already done so, Sirsa did not appreciate Reginald''s tone of voice and gave him a stern earful afterward. Reginald ending up sleeping in one of the guest rooms that night.


    With three days only left until their departure for Hogwarts an unexpected guest showed up at the Prince Manor''s front door, Alastor Moody. Sirsa and Aunt Georgine were quite pleased, but before they could properly chat with Auror Moody over tea Reginald promptly showed up. "Auror Moody, if you would follow me," Reginald requested as Sirsa and Georgine called out, their goodbyes.


    Alastor Moody, middle-aged and average height walks firmly after Reginald without a limping gait yet. His wavy brown hair reaches his collar as he fidgetily pulls at his collar, not use to having it properly done up. The only scar on Alastor''s face is on the edge of his cheek as his robust face that is somewhat ruggedly handsome in its own way.


    "Thank you for that," Alastor gratefully said in his native Scottish accent. "But what is this all about Sir Prince?"


    Reginald halts in front of the study and says, "Please step inside."


    Alastor blinks in surprise and steps into the study room as Reginald locks the door behind him. Alastor reflexively reaches for his wand to find an eleven-year-old female child quietly sitting before him. "Please have a seat, Alastor Moody," Rowan graciously said as she gestured for Alastor to take the seat across from her.


    "Is this a joke?" Alastor grumbled as he loosened his collar with a sigh of relief. Alastor''s slumps into the offered chair and says, "So is this about an interview with an Auror?"


    "Humor me, if you will, but please cast a muting spell?" Rowan calmly asked as she poured Alastor a cup of earl gray tea.


    Alastor narrows his eyes in annoyance but still casts the spell as requested. "What is this about, lass?" Alastor barked in exasperation.


    Rowan doesn''t immediately respond as she hands Alastor his hot cup of tea and moves the platter of biscuits closer to Moody. "My question is rather simple has the man known as the Dark Lord begun to move?" Rowan quietly asked.


    Alastor narrows his eyes and says, "He is barely on the Ministry of Magic''s radar, why even ask?" It was just only a few days ago that an informant had brought the news that there was something fishy going on with a wizard calling himself, the Dark Lord. But how could this young lass possibly know all that?


    "What about Professor Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix?" Rowan further probed.


    Alastor hides his emotions as he leans back into his seat and says, "There have been talks about should an evil arise that a secret order needs to be formed. But how would a tiny sprite like you possibly know all that?"


    Rowan smiles and places her finger on her lips and playfully says, "Ah, a woman''s intuition." Seeing Alastor''s dark face, Rowan quickly says, "Just kidding."


    Alastor rolls his eyes and rather disgruntled says, "Then out with it, what is that you want?"


    Rowan leans back into her chair and says, "It''s not quite as simple as that, Alastor Moody. What if I told you that wizard presently known as the Dark Lord will one day be known as the evilest and most powerful wizard of all time?"


    Alastor freezes and sets his teacup down. "Even if so, what does that have to do with the two of us?" Alastor pointedly inquired.


    "Hypothetically, Alastor, I will propose this question to you," Rowan explained. "If it was you, Alastor Moody, and you found out that you could see a terrible future looming ahead, what would you do to stop it?"


    Alastor freezes and quickly says, "A seer?"


    "A mild gift of sight," Rowan replied, neither lying nor being honest.


    "A farseer then," Alastor quickly concluded. "Hypothetically, that is. And what you say, is true, why me?" Alastor plainly inquired.


    "I need someone who is rather paranoid, you, Alastor Moody," Rowan truthfully stated.


    "That I am," Alastor sheepishly replied. "So, what can you tell me?"


    "Not just ordinary wizards, but the Ministry of Magic itself will eventually become corrupted including the Department of Mysteries," Rowan flatly said causing Alastor Moody to choke.


    Before Alastor Moody can protest Rowan lifts up her hand and says, "I can tell you that at least one unspeakable is already following him, Augustus Rockwood. I need you to keep an eye on him and stop his destruction of the Ministry of Magic. And so, before that tragic day comes, Alastor Moody, you must eliminate Rockwood at all cost."


    Alastor swears at hearing the name in recognition. "Impossible!" Alastor growled as he falls back into his seat and gulps down his hot tea in a single gulp.


    "I don''t need you to believe me, I just need you to watch and act if need be," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    Alastor trembles as he finds his mouth is suddenly dry and reaches for his cup of tea to only find it empty. Rowan quickly pours another cup for Alastor as he gulps the tea still piping hot down. Taking a breath, Alastor warily says, "Say, I do believe you for the moment. What else can you tell me?"


    "A global event, mass panic of deaths of wizards and muggles," Rowan deadpanned.


    Alastor furrows his brows and says, "Are we looking at a world-class event not seen in since Grindelwald?"


    "Yes," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    Alastor rubs his face and says, "Alright, what else?"


    "I can give you a list of those who I am certain who''ve already surely fallen into his grasp." Rowan hands Alastor a tiny list and says, "Memorize it and then burn it. And should you ever have the opportunity, Alastor Moody, kill him, don''t even hesitate, because he surely won''t."


    Alastor quickly memorizes the list as his eyes narrow as Alastor asks, "Who else knows about this?"


    "You and me," Rowan truthfully replied as Alastor burns the list before her. "Trust no one, Auror Moody, I mean it. I only gave you the names of those that committed the worst atrocities and that is by no means all of them as the future is still being written and may very well still change."


    Pursing his lips, Alastor frowns and finally says, "We need to perform a Fidelilus Charm. Should anything happen to me, I cannot allow for any of this to be traced back to you."


    "Not yet," Rowan quietly replied. Not out of fear, but rather, Rowan knew that the time was not yet ripe as Alastor did not wholly trust her yet. And thusly also the reason for not mentioning the Horcrux''s as she knew that Alastor Moody though a strong Occlumens was no match for Albus Dumbledore nor Tom Riddle.


    The two of them are silent for some time until Alastor finally says, "Tis best I get going it''s getting late."


    Rowan gets up to escort him out, but suddenly says, "I almost forgot." Alastor hastily turns as Rowan gravely says, "And Auror Moody never use his dark wizard name always call him, Tom Riddle for that is his true wizard name, the name which he was born under." Seeing the hesitation in Alastor''s eyes, Rowan quickly adds, "That man can sense those who use that dark name of his."


    Alastor quickly memorizes the important tidbit''s, before being seeing himself out of the house. Before Alastor can apparate away, Reginald Prince emerges stealthily from behind him without a sound causing the trained Auror to flush in embarrassment. With a steely look on his face, Reginald says, "Is there something I should be concerned about Alastor Moody?" Reginald had his own suspicions'', but he needed someone else to confirm them for him.


    Alastor is quiet for a moment, before honestly answering, "I''m not at liberty to say, but protect your family and especially that girl of yours. More than you possibly know may hang on her continued existence."


    Reginald furrows his brows and says, "I will see to it that it is done." Alastor Moody nods, before swiftly apparating away leaving Reginald solemnly staring into the distance, before heading back inside.


    Sirsa catches her husband in the hallway and rather disappointed asks, "Has Alastor Moody already left?"


    Reginald coldly brushes past Sirsa without a word as Georgine mutters, "Lord, what has gotten into that man?"


    Sirsa is stunned at recognizing that steely gait of the past. "Just leave him be, he will be alright in a day," Sirsa quietly said, before heading off to her parlor room. And thusly so, for the first time in centuries, the Prince''s manor''s stronger defenses went up. The full warding''s had yet to go up, but time would prove otherwise.

 Chapter 18 - Platform 9 ?’s

    Late evening on August 31st, Rowan readies herself for bed and packs the last of her things for Hogwarts tomorrow. Feeling a bit excited, despite everything, she decides to step out for a bit of fresh air. Sitting on the edge of the patio staring at the stares she blinks in surprise at seeing a figure sneaking in the shadows. "Mother?" Rowan cried out as she saw Eileen stealthily creeping away with a carpetbag.


    Eileen freezes and looks up as her guilt-stricken eyes meet the midnight black indigo eyes of Rowan. Eileen clutches her carpet that bag much tighter and whispers, "I have to go. I can''t stay here anymore, Rowan!" Seeing her daughter not reply, Eileen continues, "I just need to get away for a bit to clear my head, my dear, I promise!"


    Rowan slowly gets up to her feet and says, "Did you at least bother to leave Severus a note?"


    Eileen stumbles back in guilt. "It''ll only be for a few days, Rowan, that''s all."


    Rowan rather disappointed voice says, "We both know that''s a lie. You won''t be coming back, will you?"


    Eileen opens and closes her mouth unable to repute her daughters'' words, before finally closing her mouth shut in reply. Rowan turns away and stares at the brightly lit hall. "Stay there for a few minutes more or else, you''ll come across Fidel on his nightly patrol," Rowan said over her shoulder, before vanishing into the bright manor as Eileen softly cries out, "Thank you."


    From upstairs in her bedroom, Rowan watches the dark grounds until Eileen hurries away across the dark lawn with her carpetbag, before vanishing into the shadows of the woods forever. "You excited for tomorrow?" Severus loudly asked as he flops down onto the bed.


    Seeing Rowan ignoring him, Severus frowns and loudly asks the question again. Rowan slowly turns around and finally says, "Sort of." Rowan tiredly climbs onto the bed and tightly hugs Severus as she buries her face into his chest.


    "Rowan?" Severus sputtered in surprise and confusion.


    "Just a bit longer, Sev," Rowan rather muffled said.


    Hearing the strange tone in Rowan''s voice, Severus hurriedly suggests, "How about we sleep together just like old times?"


    "Alright," Rowan murmured.


    Severus gently escapes Rowan''s hug and hurriedly gets ready for bed, before climbing back into bed with Rowan. Seeing his twin sister so very still and usually quiet, Severus worriedly is reminded of the past. "Are you alright, Rowan?" Severus anxiously asked.


    "I will be, Sev," Rowan quietly replied as she snuggled closer to Severus.


    "Okay," Severus quietly said as he too wiggled closer for warmth. This was what they had always done since they were small. When they were cold or hungry or simply frightened by the shouts and screams. Rowan and Severus would hide under their sheets and snuggle as close as they could until they fell sound asleep. And so, they did, just like all the countless times before.


    Bright and early on September 1st, Reginald accompanied the twins to King''s Cross with Eileen most notably missing. With ease, the three of them pass through the enchanted wall and arrive on the other side onto platform 9 ?s. A scarlet engine waits next to the platform that is bursting with people. Smoke from the engine drifts over the crowd as the wrought-iron archway reads, Platform Nine and Three Quarters. The first few train carriages are already full of students waving goodbye, or even fighting over their seats.


    Everyone babbles as cats'' meow from their owner''s arms and owls hoot form their cages. Through the indecipherable babble, Severus somehow manages to spot the ginger figure of Lily and that of her parents. Severus eagerly waves and by some unknown means of telepathy, Lily spots Severus and waves back. Severus rushes over with his trolley as Reginald quietly pushes Rowan''s trolley and says, "About your mother-."


    Rowan coldly interrupts, "I know, she left us."


    Reginald eyes fill with sadness as he slowly says, "It''s not your or your brother''s fault, she just simply said that she needed some time to clear her head."


    "Without us," Rowan flatly retorted.


    Reginald is quiet for a moment, before carefully replying, "I had already suspected as much when you mother agreed to have your surnames changed to Prince and had us assigned as your guardians in the case of her absence."


    Glancing over at the cheerful form of Severus, Rowan says, "Grandfather, please inform Severus at a later date, let''s not ruin this day for him of all days."


    Reginald nods his head in agreement as the two quietly stand there for a moment. "Do you think that at least she loved him, once?" Rowan suddenly inquired.


    "I suspect very much so," Reginald truthfully replied. "For the first time in her life, Eileen fought us every step of the way, before finally eloping with Tobias Snape. Those two may not have been a good couple by any means, but I do promise you this, the two of you were born out of love."


    Rowan gently reaches for Reginald''s hand and give it a tight squeeze. Rowan smiles gratefully at her grandfather in silent thanks as the train lets out a sharp whistle at the time. Rowan gives her grandfather one last hug, before hurrying over to Severus and Lily with her trolley.


    Giving Lily some space to say goodbye to her parents, Rowan pulls Severus aside and says, "Grandfather just told me that mother had to leave because she went on some urgent errand."


    "Really?" Severus said with some suspicion.


    "Mm," Rowan lied.


    "Well, maybe, she''ll come back feeling refreshed," Severus solemnly said. Although a part of him felt that there was more to the story that wasn''t being told. But even so, he didn''t want to inquire further into the subject today of all days.


    "Yeah," Rowan ruefully said as she tousled Severus''s hair causing him to glare.


    Rowan''s grin widens as they begin to toss their things onto the train, before climbing aboard. Seeing their actions, Lily hurries over as they aid Lily with her trunk and owl cage. Having successful boarded, the three of them head towards the back of the train to search for an empty compartment. After a careful search, they select a compartment towards the back, before tiredly settling down as they shove their trunks under their seats and carefully place the owl cages to hang overhead.


    The train suddenly lets out a warning shriek as the last of the gaggle hurries to board the train, before the Hogwarts Express departs. Lily glances back one last time and waves goodbye as Rowan yawns and Severus rather shyly waves goodbye to their grandfather. With one last whistle, the train surges forward as the platform vanishes from view and the Hogwarts Express speeds up on its journey to Hogwarts.

 Chapter 19 - Hogwarts Express

    The London houses flashed past them as Severus and Lily study the scenery, before growing and sitting down. Seeing Lily, a bit nervous, Severus says, "Which house do you think you''ll be sorted into Lily?"


    Lily tilts her ginger head as her warm emerald eyes thoughtfully contemplate the question. "I don''t think it really matters," Lily truthfully answered.


    "You''re absolutely right," Severus chimed in agreement.


    Rowan rolls her eyes and wickedly says, "I can confidently tell the both of you, which houses each of you will be in."


    "Fine, what house?" Severus said in disbelief.


    Rowan points at Lily and confidently says, "Gryffindor." Then at Severus, "Slytherin." And then at herself, "No idea."


    Severus chokes in shock, "No way, Gryffindor is known for brawns over brains!"


    "No, Gryffindor is known for bravery and isn''t Lily such a brave maiden?" Rowan gleefully said as Lily''s eyes narrowed to a point at Severus comment.


    Severus hastily retreats and says, "You''re right, Gryffindor is a great place to be, I wouldn''t mind joining it either."


    "You won''t," Rowan fearlessly retorted earning her a glare from Severus. Severus pointed turned away to ignore Rowan and instead turns to Lily as the two of them begin to discuss their class subjects.


    A few minutes later, a charming, attractive dark-haired boy with hazel eyes and unruly hair is followed closely by a lustrous black-haired boy with fair skin, gray eyes, and an air of casual elegance that would make many maidens at Hogwarts hearts swoon. Seeing two empty spots, the attractive boy with hazel eyes and untidy dark hair points, "Are these two seats taken?"


    "No, feel free to sit down," Lily politely said.


    Rowan keeps her smile to herself at seeing Severus rather pleased with himself for having taken the seat next to Lily with Rowan seated directly across from Lily. The handsome boy with surly features takes a seat next to Severus, while the dark-haired boy with untidy hair takes a seat next to Rowan.


    With a cheerful cocky smile, the untidy haired boy says, "The name''s James Potter, and all you are?"


    Lily amiably smiles back, "Lily Evans."


    "Severus Prince," Severus grunted.


    "Sirius Black," Sirius said as he raised his hand.


    They all turn towards Rowan, who is lazily yawning, "Rowan Prince, Severus''s older twin sister." Rowan uncovers her mouth as she notes that James Potter lacks the trademark round glasses of his that wouldn''t be his until his 5th year at Hogwarts. Which was rather strange, when one thought about it?


    Seeing the rather bored expression on Rowan''s face, Severus hastily says, "Rowan, are you sleepy?"


    "Mm-, wake me up when the lady with the cart comes at half past noon," Rowan grumbled as she leaned back and closed her eyes to rest her eyes for a nap.


    James blinks in surprise at seeing the pale girl with long raven hair and midnight black indigo colored eyes so casually take a nap. Sirius snickers and says, "Well, I guess someone finds us rather boring."


    Severus sighs in exasperation, "I apologize for my twin sister''s behavior, but she''s always been like this."


    "I know what you mean, siblings can be a real pain," Sirius earnestly said earning him a shared grin from Severus as the two instantly bond over this rather important shared fact. "I know exactly, what you mean I have an annoying little brother," Sirius added.


    "Does your younger brother always want to share whenever it''s convenient?" Severus remarked.


    "Yes!" Sirius said with a roll of his eyes. "And then when I don''t share, he complains to mother and father and I''m the one who always gets in trouble!"


    Severus eyes Sirius with pity in his eyes and says, "Well, you have my most sincere condolences." Sirius sighs in agreement as Severus lets out a small sigh of relief and pride at knowing that Rowan wasn''t that bad. In fact, it usually was the other way around if Severus was actually honest with himself.


    "It''s not that bad!" Lily protested. "My older sister, Petunia is quite nice."


    Sirius rudely snorts, "Says, you." As Severus snorts loudly in agreement.


    Before Lily can further protest, James kindly interjects, "C'' mon now, you guys, it surely isn''t that bad." Lily gives James a thankful smile for stepping up to her defense.


    Severus drily retorts, "You''re an only child, aren''t you?"


    James blinks sheepishly as Sirius grumbles, "Yup, he''s an only child. You can tell by the way he innocently protested." James sullenly crossed his arms and lets out an indignant huff as he leans back in his seat.


    Severus and Sirius share an unexpected grin of delight and mutually find that they don''t find each other half-bad. Lily wryly remains silent as Sirius and Severus quickly become on jolly good terms with each other while James sulks in silence.


    The train scenery had long since changed as they sped past fields full of cows and sheep as time quickly passed by and soon it turned half-past twelve. As promised Rowan blinks awake at the noisy sound of a cart nearby and stifles a yawn. Sitting up and stretching her back, Rowan pops her neck as the compartment door slides open by the smiling dimpled woman, who arrives with a food cart. "Anything off of the cart, dearies?" She asked.


    Seeing the food, Rowan instantly orders and points at safe enough food for the three of them such as pumpkin pastry''s, chocolate frogs, biscuits, and the like. Rowan reaches into her bag for payment as pocket money had been given to Severus and her by their grandfather to spend.


    "That will be 10 Sickles and 8 bronze Knuts," the lady with the cart said.


    "Wait, I can buy my own food, Rowan!" Lily protested.


    "My treat," Rowan firmly said as she handed the exact change to the food cart attendant.


    "Thanks," Lily gratefully said as Rowan handed out the shared food, between the three of them.


    James and Sirius instantly order items such as Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans and other snacks from the cart. The two of them easily pay for their food as Rowan numbly stuffs the pastries into her mouth and wolfs down in a matter of minutes. Unwrapping a chocolate frog, Rowan tosses the card of Morgana La Fey over to Severus, who glares at her but still studies the card with curiosity. Lily peers over Severus''s shoulder as she watches in fascination as the cold enchantress on the card sneers at them.

 Chapter 20 - Hogwarts Express â…¡

    Severus awkwardly hands the card over to Lily and gruffly says, "Rowan, must you eat as if you were in a hurry all the time."


    Rowan grins back, "But I like to watch you eat, Sev."


    Severus narrows his eyes as Lily quickly intervenes, "Now you two, don''t start fighting!"


    "Pfft," Rowan snorts, "Please I win every time."


    "No, you don''t," Severus growled back.


    "Want to bet?" Rowan sneered.


    Before the two of them can actually have a go at each other, Lily tugs on Severus''s sleeve, while James reaches over and grabs Rowan''s wrist. Rowan turns to face James with a dark gaze, who hastily pulls his hand back as if burned. "There, all done," James cheekily said.


    Rowan rolls her eyes as Sirius snickers and says, "Yup, he was just waiting to touch a girl, this one."


    "Sirius!" James roared back as Sirius poked fun at James.


    Rowan ignores the two of them and unwraps another chocolate frog, before handing over the next card over to Lily and Severus. Seeing Rowan remain unflustered by his teasing, Sirius coughs and mischievously opens a bag of Bertie Bott''s every Flavor Beans. "Care to try one?" Sirius innocently asked as he held out the bag to Rowan.


    Rowan narrows her eyes at Sirius and reaches into the bag and grabs a small handful. Sirius''s eyes bulge as Rowan stuffs the handful into her mouth and swallows. Rowan slightly grimaces at one of the beans, but quickly finishes chewing. "There, happy now?" Rowan loftily said.


    Sirius dumbly stares at Rowan as James snickers back. "Don''t tell me, you can''t do the same, Sirius?"


    Sirius glares at James as Lily whispers to Severus. "What''s that all about?"


    "Those are literally any kind of flavored beans, literally any kind," Severus dumfounded whispered back not able to believe that Rowan is fine.


    "You mean like you could get a blood flavored one or even a grass flavored bean?"


    "Or worse."


    "Oh, golly," Lily whispered to herself rather aghast and impressed at Rowan''s courage.


    Grimacing Sirius sticks his hand into the bag and pops a handful into his mouth. Sirius doesn''t even finish the first bite, before spewing the mouthful of jellybeans back into the Bertie Bott''s bag. They all grimace as Sirius gazes accusatory at Rowan as Rowan innocently gazes back.


    Breathing loudly, Sirius points at Rowan with one finger and huffs. "How did you do that?"


    "I''ve eaten worse things before," Rowan truthfully answered, before turning to gaze out at the scenery. Severus remains rather quiet at the truth of the statement. Starving, they had learned to eat anything no matter how terrible the taste including half-eaten food from the trash.


    Lily glances over at the twins and feels something is off but knows better than to ask. Sirius snorts in disbelief and turns back to James as he quickly changes the subject. Sirius and James talk all about all sorts of things as Lily looks intrigued and Severus adds the odd comment or two. Rowan, on the other hand, closes her eyes and just listens as the train comfortably chug along. The sun continues to do the same as it too crosses to the other end of the sky and begins to wane.


    The sun had long since started to set as Rowan suddenly gets up and grabs the neatly folded robe from her knit sack pouch. "What are you doing!" Severus exclaimed as he saw Rowan taking off her jacket.


    Rowan grabs the black robe from inside the pouch and says. "It''s sundown."


    "So, what?" Severus snapped.


    "So, from what I was told, that means we''re not too far off from Hogwarts," Rowan grumbled.


    "We better do as Rowan says," Lily said. "It''s better to change now, then to do so later."


    Lily begins to take off her jacket as Severus flushes and says, "Wait, shouldn''t you change elsewhere?!"


    Rowan snorts and says, "It''s just a bloody jacket, Severus."


    Severus glares mutinously at Rowan but doesn''t continue to protest as James and Sirius begin to change as well. By the time, they are finished dressing, Lily says, "Look!"


    They all turn to gaze out of the windows to see Hogwarts gleaming in the distant moonlight. They all let sounds of exclamation except for Rowan, who had seen it all before. Severus catches Rowan''s expression and sighs but doesn''t dare ruin the moment.


    Suddenly, a voice overhead says, "We will be reaching Hogwarts in five minutes. Please leave your luggage on board as it will be taken to the school separately."


    Sitting back down, James says, "We never did ask, but which house do you think we''ll all be sorted into?"


    Lily and Severus simultaneously look at Rowan as Sirius says, "Okay, what is that supposed to mean?"


    "Rowan thinks she can accurately guess what house everyone will be in," Severus said with a roll of his eyes.


    "Oh, please do us!" Sirius excitedly said.


    Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "You and James will both be in Gryffindor."


    "Yes!" The two of them exclaimed.


    "What about you, three?" James curiously asked after a minute.


    Rowan once more points at Lily and says, "Gryffindor." Then at Severus, "Slytherin." And then at herself, "No idea."


    "I thought you said you could tell, what house everyone would be in?" James wickedly grinned.


    "I said everyone that did not include myself," Rowan countered back. Before James could think of a comeback, the train begins to slow down.


    Sirius tries not to gulp but his nervous face betrays him. "Err, but just in case, what if I''m not?" Sirius weakly asked.


    "You''ll do just fine," Severus confidently said. "If Rowan says, you''ll be in Gryffindor, then you will be. She''s never been wrong before."


    Sirius glances hopefully at Rowan, who sighs, "You''re an arrogant sod, Sirius Black, especially given your family lineage, but you have a good heart. And just that fact alone guarantees you''ll be a Gryffindor."


    "Is that how you see us?" James wryly remarked.


    "Mm, mostly," Rowan grumbled as the train slowed down even more.


    James grins and glances at Severus and Rowan. "Even if the both of you end up in Slytherin, you''re a good bunch too," James chortled. Rowan rolls her eyes as Severus scoffed and Lily giggled in reply. However, all too soon those laughs fade away as the train comes around a bend and rolls to a stop. It was time.

 Chapter 21 - Hogwarts Express â…¢

    The 1st years push their way out into the train corridor as they anxiously wait for the doors to open. Rowan motions for them to wait until the door open as the 1st years rush out onto the tiny, dark platform. When the crowd begins to thin, Rowan and the rest make their way out onto the platform. The chilly night air brushes their hair causing Lily especially to shiver with cold. A single lamp can be seen bobbing overhead as a loud, male coarse voice calls out, "Firs'' years! Firs'' years over here!"


    Towering over the heads of the sea of students, a tall and lofty man could be seen smiling overhead. Rowan eyes glimmer in recognition at the much younger, Rubeus Hagrid, the groundskeeper and keeper of keys of Hogwarts.


    "C''mon, follow me ¡ª any more firs'' years? Mind yer step, now! Firs'' years follow me!" Everyone follows Hagrid down a steep and narrow path while slippering and stumbling every so often. It was quite dark on both sides of the road as Hagrid calls out over his shoulder, "Ye'' all get yer firs'' sight o'' Hogwarts in a sec, tis jus'' round this bend here."


    There are loud, Ooooh''s and Ahh''s made as the lake leads them to the edge of a giant dark lake. In the nearby distance an enormous, majestic glittering castle can be seen lighting the dark sky with the shady figure of mountains being seen in the background on the other side of the lake. Some of the students eagerly point as Rowan calmly turns towards the fleet of boats by the lake shores.


    Hagrid points to the fleet of boats on the lakeshore and in a loud, booming voice says, "Alright, no more''n four to a boat!" The students instantly surge forward as Rowan clamps firmly onto the shoulders of Lily and Severus and shook her head at them as James Potter and Sirius Black end up in another boat. The three of them wait for a second as the rest of the boats quickly fill up, before Rowan nimbly grabs a boat with only a single occupant a nervous young witch. They nod rather friendly at the nervous young witch as the girl faintly smiles back in reply. But before they have a chance to introduce themselves, Hagrid bellows from his own sturdy boat, "Everyone in?"


    A chorus of shouts echoes in the night sky in reply, "Yes!"


    "Right then¡­FORWARD!" Hagrid proudly said as the boats instantly push themselves off the shore. The students excitedly fixate their gaze at the glowing castle before them as they glide across the mirror-like lake.


    To Severus''s surprise, he finds Rowan''s gaze fixated on the sleek dark lake beside them instead of the castle before them. "What are you doing!" Severus softly hissed causing Lily and the other witch to turn to awkwardly gaze at Rowan and Severus.


    "Did you know that there are mermaids living at the bottom of the lake?" Rowan darkly remarked. "I am just calculating the odds, that today of all days they decide to finally rebel and drag us down below to drown before ultimately feasting on our drowned corpses."


    The young witch instantly snatches her hand back from the side of the boat and shivers with terror as Lily fervently whispers, "Don''t jinx us, Rowan! I''m sure that won''t happen!"


    "I''m sure that''s what their last victims said too," Rowan ominously said as she solemnly looked up from the lake at them.


    Severus just rolls his eyes and quietly murmurs, "Ignore her, she tends to get rather pessimistic and paranoid, whenever she''s nervous."


    The young witch sighs in relief at Severus''s words as a loud booming voice says, "Heads down!" Everyone heads duck down as their small boats pass through a curtain of poison ivy hanging overhanding from a cliff. The small boats pass through a hidden opening into a dark passageway for some time, before their boats gently arrive at an underground pier.


    With care, they all climb out of their boats as Severus out of courtesy offer''s Lily a hand down and does the same for the other witch. Of course, Severus wouldn''t offer to do so for Rowan and given that Rowan had already nimbly leaped onto the pier, it would be a rather pointless action on his part.


    "Stay close," Hagrid says as he and his brightly lit lamp lead the way through the mountains. In the end, they finally emerge onto a neatly trimmed grassy area in the shadow of the castle. Hagrid leads them to a massive door in the nearby distance, before scaling the front door stone steps.


    Hagrid turns on the top of the stairs and says, "Everyone here?"


    A chorus of voices replied, "Yes!"


    Relieved, Hagrid turns back to the door and knocks thrice onto the doors. The doors swing open to reveal the thirty-five old figure of Professor McGonagall with dark hair and sharp eyes that have the beginnings of crows'' feet. Her sleek hair is tightly pulled into a bun as a pair of square glasses neatly sit on the bridge of her nose. Her elegant emerald-green robes gently flutter behind her in the night breeze.


    Professor McGonagall face and demeanor are strict as ever as she coolly eyes Hagrid. Hagrid hastily says, "The firs'' years are all counted for and present, Professor McGonagall."


    "Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here," Professor McGonagall said as she pulled the door open wide. The 1st years eyes widen at the size of the entrance hall that could fit an entire row of homes. The stone walls are lit with flaming torches with a ceiling so high that it can''t be made out. Along the side is a magnificent staircase that faces them leads to upper floors.


    Professor McGonagall motions for the children to neatly come in and form a line. Without any verbal instruction, the children neatly line up in a row as Professor McGonagall closes the door behind them. While everyone is amazed by the silver suits and the enormous brightly lit walls, Rowan eyes the castle with resigned eyes.


    "So, this is where I will be spending the next few years of my life," Rowan quietly thought to herself. "Oh joy. Well, at least they have indoor plumbing. But what I wouldn''t kill to have access to a cellphone and the web." Rowan bitterly thought to herself, knowing full well that the internet so to speak won''t happen for another ten years, before it starts to pick up.

 Chapter 22 - Hogwarts

    Professor McGonagall coolly leads the children across the flagged stone floors as noisy sounds can soon be heard echoing through the halls. Professor McGonagall leads the first years into a small chamber to the side as the children nervously swallow and glance at each other. Professor McGonagall calmly addresses them at the front of the room. "Welcome to Hogwarts, young wizards and witches. Shortly, the start-of-term banquet will begin. But before you may take your seats in the Great Hall, you must be sorted into any one of the four houses. The Sorting Hat ceremony is an important and tradition in deciding, where you shall grow and be nurtured in the following years."


    Professor McGonagall pauses a moment to allow them to absorb the information, before continuing, "The four houses of Hogwarts are as follow, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. With each house having its own noble history and have produced outstanding witches and wizards in every generation."


    Professor McGonagall solemnly pauses and eyes them for emphasis. "Please remember, that your triumphs will earn your house points. However, any rule-breaking will do just the opposite and lose your hard-earned house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points will be awarded the house cup, a great honor. I can only hope that each of you will strive to be a credit to your house," Professor McGonagall frostily said causing some of the more troublemaking students to gulp at the pressure-filled statement.


    "The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the entire school. I suggest you all make use of this time to smarten yourselves up," Professor McGonagall warningly said as her eyes fixated themselves on a couple of students with messy clothing. Those students hastily try to smooth out their clothing with a few kind-hearted souls helping them become a bit more presentable.


    "I shall return shortly," Professor McGonagall seriously instructed, before departing with a swoosh of her cloak.


    "It''s not a test is it?" The timid witch from the boat said.


    "No," Rowan replied with a bored expression. "You''re just putting on a talking hat on top of your head in front of the entire school, which will only serve to decide your fate for the rest of our seven years here."


    The timid witch pales and stammers, "That sounds even worse."


    Rowan shrugs innocently as Lily narrows her eyes at Rowan and pats the timid witch on her back in an attempt to comfort her. Suddenly a series of screams cause everyone to leap up except for Rowan who studies her fingernails and wonders, why did her finger sting? Did she get a splinter from the wooden boat? Come to think of it, did she ever get a shot for tetanus?


    "What the-?" A student called out as a group of about twenty pearly-white ghosts glide through the wall in innocent chatter.


    A rather stout monk excitedly says, "New students!" The Fat monk exclaimed. "This ghostly one is known as Friar."


    "More like the Fat Friar." Everyone drily thought in their minds.


    "About to be sorted, I believe?" The Fat Friar excitedly said.


    A few people nod their heads in silence. The Fat Friar beams at them and says, "In that case, I hope to see you in Hufflepuff then. T''was my old house, you know."


    "Move along now", Professor McGonagall crisply said. "The Sorting Ceremony''s about to start." With a trace of fear, the ghosts hastily float away and pass through the wall one by one.


    "Form a neat orderly line," McGonagall firmly instructed with a clap of her hands. The children hurriedly do so as Professor McGonagall says, "Now, stay in an orderly line and follow me." The group of nervous children quietly follow through the giant hall to a pair of giant doors that swing open to reveal the Great Hall.


    The rest of the students 2nd years and up are already sitting at a row of four long tables as thousands of candles float overhead and illuminate the entire Great Hall. "Talk about a fire hazard," Rowan grimly thought to herself. "Aren''t they worried about being sued for possible liability issues given candle wax burning? But then again, this is a place where death defining learning is encouraged¡­..."


    The rest of the children are in awe and shock as they study the table filled with gleaming golden saucers and goblets. At the very front of the Great Hall is a table filled with a single long table for the Hogwarts''s professors to all sit at. The children begin to pale as Professor McGonagall leads them to the front and gestures for them to properly line up in a uniform line and face the mass of students before them. Some of the first years begin to look queasy but manage to not throw up from their nerves.


    The seated student''s face''s flicker ominously under the flickering can delight as flickering shadows are cast over their faces. The only pure light is the steady glowing of the pearly-white ghosts seated according to their houses. Rowan eyes the black ceiling lined with star-like pattern said to be enchanted to match the sky outside. "Hmm, it''s a nice night for a walk," Rowan idly thought to herself.


    Professor McGonagall moves her wand as a four-legged stool appears before the stunned first years with a single raggedy hat on top of it. Everyone''s eyes become glued to the hat as Rowan stifles the urge to yawn. Suddenly, the hat begins to twitch as it opens at the fringes to reveal a mouth. The sorting hat begins to sing:


    "Oh, you may not think I''m pretty,


    But don''t judge on what you see,


    I''ll eat myself if you can find,


    A smarter hat than me.


    You can keep your bowlers black,


    Your top hats sleek and tall,


    For I''m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat, and I can cap them all.


    There''s nothing hidden in your head


    The Sorting Hat can''t see,


    So, try me on and I will tell you


    Where you ought to be.


    You might belong in Gryffindor,


    Where dwell the brave at heart, their daring, nerve, and chivalry Set Gryffindors apart;


    You might belong in Hufflepuff,


    Where they are just and loyal,


    Those patient Hufflepuffs are true, and unafraid of toil;


    Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw, if you''ve a ready mind,


    Where those of wit and learning,


    Will always find their kind;


    Or perhaps in Slytherin


    You''ll make your real friends,


    Those cunning folks use any means


    To achieve their ends.


    So, put me on! Don''t be afraid!


    And don''t get in a flap!


    You''re in safe hands (though I have none)


    For I''m a Thinking Cap!"


    The moment the sorting hat finished its song, the entire hall burst into applause. With a slight bow to the seated students at each of the four tables, the sorting hat grows still once more. Most of the students sigh in relief with a few like the shy witch from before remained pale as ever.


    McGonagall steps forth with a lambskin parchment in hand. "When I call out your name, please put on the sorting hat and take a seat on the stool to be properly sorted," Professor McGonagall instructed, before calling the first name, "Abbott, Andrew!"


    A round-faced, blond boy with a fearful face walks up and puts on the hat, before taking a seat. After a minute, the hat shouts, "HUFFLEPUFF!" The table on the right side is filled with Hufflepuffs as the entire table explodes in loud cheering as the Fat Friar waves cheerfully at Andrew.


    The list continues as Sirius Black and Lily Evans are properly sent to Gryffindor as promised. Severus on the other hand dimly watches Lily go as he eyes Rowan with mixed feelings. On one hand, he was proud of Lily and on the other hand, Rowan had told him, that he would be in Slytherin. What was he supposed to do now that they were in two different houses?

 Chapter 23 - Hogwarts â…¡

    Rowan sniffs as she watches Remus Lupin, a tall thin boy with tired eyes and russet-colored hair be sorted into Gryffindor. She turns to glance down the line at a short boy with mousy brown hair and chocolate-colored eyes, Peter Pettigrew. "The traitor who didn''t know it yet," Rowan mused it to herself.


    Theoretically, he still could be saved, but that was only in theory. Because frankly speaking, Peter choose to betray his friends rather than being coerced into doing so. And that was a character flaw to begin with rather than say being a lead astray by the wrong crowd. But then again, if said character flaw could be fixed than he wouldn''t become a problem. Either way, she''d keep a close eye on him for now.


    Interesting enough, Rowan''s eyes widened slightly at seeing the flaxen-haired figure of Pandora Ravine being sorted into Ravenclaw. It was a surprise to find out that Luna Lovegood''s mother was in the same year as her. A bit more interested, Rowan spots a few more familiar faces seated at the Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Gryffindor tables.


    The applauding Ravenclaws settle down as Rowan narrows her eyes to study the faces of the students. A pudgy round-faced girl can be seen, the future Bertha Jorkins at present a 4th year. Rowan grimaces at the unpleasant surprise of spotting the figure of Malfada Hopkirk, a stickler for rules, a 6th year, who would one day be the future Commander-in-Chief of the Improper Use of Magic Office.


    "Thankfully at least Dolores Umbridge, already graduated," Rowan drily thought to herself. Probably at present a new intern or low-level member of the office of the Improper Use of Magic.


    Interestingly enough, a much younger and but still wide, blue-eyed figure of Xenophilius Lovegood can be seen. "A 3rd year huh? So that explains, how he met Luna''s mother," Rowan murmured privately to herself as she continued to scan the line but didn''t spot any other familiar faces.


    Rowan''s eyes drift over to the Hufflepuff table to spot the splendid upright figure of Amelia Bones at present the 7th year that one day would be known as Madame Bones, Head of the Department of Law Enforcement. In addition, there are the added faces of two future members of the Order of the Phoenix, Benjy Fetwick and Dorcas Meadows, both 7th years as well. Although it was a surprise to spot the darting, wide-eyed, nervous figure of Cardaric Dearborn, a 5th year. It was an amazement to Rowan that this poor fearful man ever joined the order. But then again, his bravely led to his untimely death six months later with his body never being found.


    Rowan''s study is interrupted as the first P lettered surname is called, "Pettigrew, Peter!" Rowan idly stretches her neck as Peter Pettigrew goes to sit down. It was going to be about five minutes before the sorting hat choose Gryffindor, if she so recalled. Using that time wisely, Rowan studies the Gryffindor table for other possible familiar faces.


    The handsome face of Kingsley Shacklebolt can easily be spotted among the Gryffindor table. Tall, dark, and quite attractive, Kingsley Shacklebolt, a future Auror, and one day even, the Minister of Magic. Rowan slightly nods her head in that direction in acknowledgment and continues to search. The square-jawed face of Sturgis Podmore is soon spotted, at present a 5th year with only a few seats seated further down, Marlene Stein, who someday will be the future Mrs. McKinnon, a 6th year and future Auror as well.


    Although what did surprise Rowan was to see the jolly face of Alice Yates, a 3rd year in Gryffindor and that of Frank Longbottom, a 4th year. Frank Longbottom looked like the rugged handsome boy he was, while slightly round-faced, Alice still retained that fiery spark in her eyes. A far cry from the famous Auror''s they would one day become nor the maddened wraiths they would end up as. Either way, only time would tell, what kind of parents they would end up for Neville Longbottom.


    Rowan glances away and mused to herself. "It''s highly unlikely I will have much of a chance to interact with any of them while they are at still at Hogwarts given that I''m a first year. I suppose I might be lucky with the younger years such as Xenophilius Lovegood or Pandora Ravine or even Alice Yates. With the remote chance of interacting with, Frank Longbottom."


    The five minutes are finally up as the sorting hat shouts, "GRYFFINDOR!"


    The Gryffindor table erupts into roars as the sorting continues. Another two students go up before it is James Potter''s turn. And just as predicted, "GRYFFINDOR!" The Gryffindor side erupts in cheers as James takes a seat next to Sirius Black, who is already seated next Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew.


    "And so, the Marauders naturally form once more," Rowan idly thought to herself, when Professor McGonagall says, "Prince, Rowan!"


    Rowan blinks in surprise for a second, before calmly walking over to the shorting hat and taking a seat. Everything goes black as Rowan can hear the sorting hat voice say, "Hmm, quite interesting. Loyal and brave, but quite cunning and ruthless."


    After a second, the sorting hat shouts, "SLYTHERIN!"


    The Slytherin table erupts into cheers as Rowan makes her way over and spots the handsome, pale blond Slytherin perfect in his 7th year, Lucius Malfoy. Seated at his side is a slim, cold faced, blonde beauty with icy blue eyes in her 7th year as well, Narcissa Black. Rowan takes a seat at the Slytherin table as the next name is called, "Prince, Severus!"


    The Slytherin table expectantly turns to look at Rowan as she replies, "My younger twin brother."


    "Then we''ve got this in the bag," a Slytherin boy cackled with a crooked smile. Rowan doesn''t react as she eyes the gaunt face of the Bloody Baron with robes stained with silver blood staring right at her. The two of them gaze into each other''s eyes until Rowan is the first to look away from his soul-chilling eyes.


    As expected, a minute later, the sorting hat shouts, "SLYTHERIN!" The Slytherin table erupts into a cheer as Severus steadily walks over and takes a seat next to Rowan. A few boys clap Severus on the back in a welcoming fashion as Severus sagely nods his head at them.


    The few names left are called until at last the Sorting is done and the Sorting hat is taken away until next year''s use. At the head of the table with gleaming white hair and beard, Albus Dumbledore rises and waves at his students with a happy smile. His long silvery hair and beard are both long enough to be tucked into his belt. His long robe with moon and stars embroidery sweeps to the floor as the tip of buckled high heeled boots peek out.


    "Welcome!" Dumbledore warmly said, while childlike blue eyes sparkle with delight behind half-moon spectacles. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! And before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Tick! Sizzle! Twitch! Snap!" Dumbledore takes a seat as everyone applauds his nonsensical statement, while his spectacles lightly slip down his rather long, crooked nose that had been broken at least twice before.


    Rowan, on the other hand, narrows her eyes, maybe it was just her, but she never quite liked Dumbledore. It wasn''t that that he was a bad man, but rather Dumbledore had proven himself to be a liar or to at least not fully trustworthy as he would omit the past or even the truth if need be.


    Besides it was obvious from the get-go that Tom Riddle was the definition of a psychopath and despite not fully trusting Tom Riddle, Dumbledore never apparently or at least visibly ever investigated Tom Riddle until the Chamber of Secrets incident and by then it was much too late. Not to mention that he seemly placed the baby Potter in an abusive home and so happened to have failed to notice it. Excluding the fact that he did very little about the situation upon noticing said abuse. So, pardon her if she didn''t trust the old man in the least bit!


    Rowan turns her attention to the dinner before her as the empty plates begin to fill up with all sorts of food: pot roast, roasted chicken, sausages, steak, baked tomatoes, boiled tomatoes, French fries, Yorkshire pudding, peas, and gravy, etc. A rather classical English dinner so to speak.


    Rowan clenches her fork tightly in aggravation. These last few summer months, she had been dying to have some variety to her menu and was even desperate for some salad for heaven''s sake! If this was what the next seven years were going to be like, she might as well stab herself in the eye with her fork right now and end her miserable existence.


    Nevertheless, hunger beckoned, and Rowan reluctantly answered the call as she served herself a meal that was on the lesser fat side. "Would it kill them to tone down the butter and oil?" Rowan muttered to herself.

 Chapter 24 - Hogwarts â…¢

    After a few bites to eat, Rowan notices Severus is gloomily poking at his food. "What''s wrong?" Rowan asked with a mouthful of food.


    Severus shakes his head as Rowan narrows her eyes knowingly. "If it''s about Lily, you still have a chance. I mean you''re her childhood friend, after all, you already have an advantage over everyone else. But like I said, you better show her or else, you''re going to lose her," Rowan mumbled with food still in her mouth.


    Comforted by Rowan''s words, Severus digs into the food. Dinner steadily progresses as deserts appear, before finally the table is magical cleared away. With dinner finished, Dumbledore rises to his feet once more as the entire hall grows silent.


    "Now that we''ve been fed and watered, I''ve a few more words to say. I would like to speak about the start-of-term rules for a moment," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye. "First years take extra notice of the Forbidden Forest as they are forbidden grounds and no student is allowed therein. A few of our older students would do well to remember that." Dumbledore said with emphasis.


    And please be wary of the newly planted Whomping Willow on the lawn a gifted specimen from a notable botanist. As you are all aware the Whomping Willow is quite territorial and will in effect attack swiftly and most violently. You are all advised to remain a good distance away from its moving branches." Quite a few older students'' wince having studied the plant in Herbology with Professor Sprout. They knew that the Whomping Willow was no laughing matter and could prove to be quite deadly.


    "Our caretaker, Mr. Filch, has asked me to remind you all to not use magic between classes in the corridors," Dumbledore carefully added. "Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch." This causes a spring of excited whispers to fill the Great Hall.


    "And now, before we head for bed, let us sing the school''s song!" Some of the Professors sigh, while some other professor''s faces turned into Noh masks. With a flick of Dumbledore''s wand, a golden ribbon flies forth from the tip as it begins to twist and form words above. "Now, off we go!"


    The entire student body sings as Rowan and Severus merely glance at each other in understanding and mouth the words with their lips, but absolutely refuse to sing the lyrics.


    "Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,


    Teach us something please,


    Whether we be old and bald


    Or young with scabby knees,


    Our heads could do with filling


    With some interesting stuff,


    For now, they''re bare and full of air,


    Dead flies and bits of fluff,


    So, teach us things worth knowing,


    Bring back what we''ve forgot,


    just do your best, we''ll do the rest,


    And learn until our brains all rot."


    The song ends with everyone off tune at different speeds. Rowan idly thought to herself. "That was an abomination for anyone with an ear for music!"


    Dumbledore claps the loudest as the rest of the students clap in following. "Ah, music-," Dumbledore said with moist eyes.


    "Maybe if your utterly tone-deaf," Rowan utterly scoffed to herself.


    "Magic that is beyond all that we do here! And now, bedtime, off you trot now!" Dumbledore carefully instructed.


    Lucius Malfoy elegantly rises to his feet and says, "I am this years'', Slytherin Head Boy, Lucius Malfoy, please follow this year''s Prefect, S.R. Wilkes." Lucius Malfoy points at a dark-eyed boy with curly dark hair, who waves cheekily at them.


    With a confident air about him, Wilkes leads the 1st years past the right side of the entrance hall, before leading them down a set of stone steps into the cool depths of Hogwarts. "This is going to be terrible during the freezing cold months of winter, but at least it will be nice and cool during the warm months," Rowan cheekily thought to herself.


    The 1st years quietly chatter as they follow Prefect Wilkes, before coming to a stop in the dungeon. Wilkes pauses before a bare stone wall with a tiny snake symbol engraved on the floor down below. "Memorize this spot kiddies, because this here is the entrance. The password is changed every fortnight."


    Wilkes pauses dramatically at seeing the majority of the 1st years pale at his words. With a smirk he continues, "But not to worry the password is always posted and located on the common room board. Anywho, the current password is Black Licorice." The wall silently creaks open to reveal an inner passageway. "C'' mon now, step lively!" Wilkes called out as the 1st years hurriedly step inside, before the passageway closes.


    "Make sure to remember the password or else you will be stuck outside. And if Filch catches you at nightfall, you don''t want even to know what will happen," Wilkes wickedly added as the last of the 1st years step inside causing the majority of the 1st years to fervently memorize the common room''s password.


    The first year''s gape as they glance at the rough stone walls and ceiling that hold elegant green lanterns aglow. A warm fire crackles under an elaborately carved mantelpiece as an elegant area filled with luxury leather chairs and sofas, and luxury carved tables with marble gob stone boards for playing or simply for studying are neatly placed throughout the common area. Stylish cupboards hold items for common use such as quills and so forth, while grand tapestries hang as decorations demonstrating valiant Medieval Slytherins. Strangely enough, there are window-like areas that reveal the outside lake as the occasional fish darts past.


    Rowan gloomily stares and mutters, "Da*n, giant squids and mermaids." She shivered unhappily at the thought of being watched from the outside cold waters.


    "Oh, by the way, watch out for Peeves, he''s the local prank-loving poltergeist," Wilkes commented. "Luckily, the Bloody Baron is our Houses'' ghost and that''s the only thing Peeves actually fears. So, for the most part, he tends to leave us Slytherins alone."


    "Alrighty then, the boy''s dorms are on the left and the girl''s dorms are on the right," Wilkes pointed to the staircases. Rowan winks at Severus who glares back and staunchly marches off. Rowan smiles knowing that her actions had worked to irk Severus and cause him to have a bolder stance. Hopefully, that would serve him well.


    Rowan heads up the stairs after a gaggle of girls into the female dorms. She reads the names on the dorm doors and finally spots her name and three other names engraved on a silver tag. Rowan steps inside to see elegant dark and silver furnishing''s inside. She whistles with delight at finding her things had already been placed on the bed nearest to the door.


    Without any embarrassment, she begins to undress and change into her pajamas as the three other girls already inside bashfully cover their eyes. Rowan rolls her eyes and mutters, "For heaven''s sake, we''re all girls."


    Ignoring the other three girl''s chattering voices, Rowan climbs into bed and rolls over to ignore them. Tomorrow would be a long day, and she was going to need all of her energy to get through it. And just like that Rowan fell sound asleep to the soft chatter of the other girls.

 Chapter 25 - 1st Week of School

    Early the next morning, Rowan wakes up and dresses before the other girls even get up. She steps into the common room area and takes a seat in deep thought. It was the middle of the night when a perturbing thought had occurred to her and awoken her. "Just how did Tom Riddle gain access to so many young impressionable Slytherin minds?" Rowan thought to herself.


    The fire crackles warmly as if in reply causing Rowan to furrow her brows that much more. According to the timeline that she knew, Tom Riddle attended Hogwarts from 1938 to 1945. Surely had he made friends with that generation via subtle brainwashing. But Bellatrix or Lucius didn''t attend Hogwarts until the 1960''s and even then Tom Riddle would have zero access to them given the fact that during that same period he would be missing from 1957 for the next ten years until 1967, at which point, he requested the position of the dark arts post and is denied by Albus Dumbledore.


    So, given that Tom Riddle was not in a position to teach said characters in person such as Bellatrix, how on earth did he gain access to them? Because no matter how ignorant the pure bloods might be, they wouldn''t just let anyone associate with their children without some sort of background check. Why on earth wouldn''t a regular wizard private eye be unable to unearth Tom Riddle''s past and prevent their children from contacting Tom Riddle? After all, no matter how much of a purist Tom Riddle may claim to be the truth of the matter is that he was still only half. But better yet, if Tom Riddle had been introduced somehow to these children in secret, who would be powerful enough to warrant an introduction without causing Tom Riddle to be investigated?


    Rowan taps her fingers impatiently against the couch. That was the one piece of item that had always bothered her about the Potter universe. Sure, it was a plot hole in the books, but for her in the real world it was a very vital detail for her. And if so, then, just maybe, she was dealing with a master puppeteer as well. With Tom Riddle as the unwitting evil puppet of the true puppeteer hidden somewhere in the shadows.


    Because that would certainly explain a lot, after all, a puppeteer would casually mention the idea of soul splitting and by doing so successfully plant the idea of creating Horcrux''s into Tom Riddle''s ambitious mind. And frankly speaking, it would have been so much easier to use the philosopher''s stone to obtain the same effect of immortality than a Horcrux. But more importantly, the entire reason, why was Tom Riddle was never caught?


    Given his evil personality, why wasn''t Tom Riddle killed by other Dark Wizards? Surely not all Dark Wizards would have sided with him in his thirst for power for they wished to be the next Grindelwald themselves. And naturally, in the process, he would have naturally made scores of enemies. And if so, then just who had suppressed the countless enemy Dark Wizards the entire time?


    "I thought you would be up," a soft voice said from behind Rowan causing Rowan to leap up in surprise.


    Severus grins ruefully at Rowan. "Heh, got you."


    Rowan snorts and raises an eyebrow. "What''s your excuse?" Rowan grunted.


    "It''s the first day of classes," Severus loftily said. "One must be prepared."


    Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "C'' mon let''s head down to the Great Hall."


    The two of them head out with their school things and take a seat at a nearly empty table with oatmeal, toast, milk, and juice for breakfast. Rowan grabs a bowl of oatmeal and a slice of toast as she begins to eat. To their surprise, a figure suddenly clasps them both on the shoulders. The twins turn to see, Perfect Wilkes standing behind them. "You two are early risers, eh?" Wilkes cheerfully said.


    "You''re quite cheerful for a Slytherin," Severus grumbled as Rowan added, "Or for a Perfect for that matter."


    "I just strive to show the world that Slytherin''s can be just as charming as any old Gryffindor," Wilkes said with a twinkle in his eye as he takes a seat next to them. "Well, have you got any questions on your first day?"


    "Who should we avoid?" Rowan instantly asked.


    Wilkes chokes and says, "Well aren''t you direct?" Wilkes paused to spread butter on his toast, before replying, "For first years, you''re in pretty good hands. The professors can be strict, but they tend to be a fair bunch. The only teacher that is a real bore is Professor Binns, but that''s because he''s a ghost. It''s a shame really, Professor Bagshot was rather interesting and enthusiastic about the subject, but she retired several years ago. And since then, we''ve all been stuck with good old boring Binns for History of Magic. As for the new Dark Arts Professor, Professor Strives, I have no idea as he''s new this year. Other than avoiding last year''s new Caretaker Filch and his cat, Mrs. Norris, you''ll be fine."


    Wilkes strategically takes a bite of his toast and mumbles, "But I got the feeling that you two may cause quite a few disasters of your own." Rowan innocently smiles back as Severus snorts in reply.


    By the time the majority of students begin to arrive, Severus and Rowan are long finished. Severus peers around before happily spotting Lily and hastily says, "I''ll meet you back at our first class."


    Rowan shrugs and takes a short walk on the grounds after breakfast to at least get some exercise before heading to their first class, Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall. Given that Hogwarts had 142 staircases of which some that moved or had vanishing steps or led to different places on a Friday, Rowan made sure she had ample time to get to class. And with the aid of a few portraits, she was most successful in being able to find the Transfiguration classroom.


    Having arrived early, Rowan takes a seat in the back and saves a seat next to her for Severus. Severus arrives sometime after in a rush and looked like he had possibly been chased by Filch at some point. Rather cross at this point, Severus stomps over to Rowan and glares at Rowan. "Why''d you keep a seat all the way back here?" Severus snapped as he took the seat next to her.


    "So, I can sleep better," Rowan shamelessly replied.


    Severus vehemently resists the urge to bash Rowan in the head with his book and gruffly says, "I think I''m going to pretend; I don''t know you."


    "Tough chance, we''re twins," Rowan cheekily muttered.


    Severus grumpily takes a seat next to Rowan and says, "I''m picking the seat next time."


    "If you can get here first," Rowan cackled causing Severus to roll his eyes as the class quiets down as Professor McGonagall arrives.


    The room turns quiet as Professor McGonagall says, "Transfiguration is one of the most complex and dangerous magic''s to be learned here at Hogwarts. I will not tolerate misuse of it, you have all been properly warned." With a wave of her wand, Professor McGonagall turns her desk into a pig and back as everyone lets out ohh''s and ahh''s of awe.


    Rowan, as usual, doesn''t react as Professor McGonagall begins the class and begins to explain the proper first steps on how to use one''s wand. The students hurriedly take notes as Rowan dozes with her eye''s half-closed. Severus carefully leans away least he be associated with Rowan''s ill lapse of judgment.


    Afterward, Professor McGonagall explains that they will start with matches causing quite a few to sigh in disappointment. Professor McGonagall hands out matches to the students and tasks them to transform the match into a needle. All the students urgently try except for Rowan who is still dozing off with her eye''s half-closed but still managing to appear as though she is intently paying attention.


    Rowan suddenly startles awake after a painful nudge from Severus causing her to wince in pain. "What?" Rowan unhappily grumbled.


    "You''re supposed to be turning this match into a needle," Severus hissed.


    "Oh that," Rowan dully said as she rolled up her sleeves and stared at the match for a minute. Pursing her lips, Rowan waves her wand and suddenly the match turns into a neat needle. "There done," Rowan cheerfully said causing Severus to choke.


    "I clearly saw you; you were dozing off!" Severus growled.


    "I read all the textbooks before coming to Hogwarts," Rowan proudly said.


    "So, did I!" Severus countered back.


    "Sheer talent, I guess," Rowan shamelessly replied.


    Severus snorts in disbelief, "As if I''ll believe that."


    "No, it''s true," Rowan honestly commented. "I can tell you right now, that you will be a great potions master one day, while I will probably be passable if at all."


    Severus opens his mouth to speak, before quieting down. He knew that this was Rowan''s strange way of saying, she was bad at things too. Severus turns back to his match and furrows his brows. "Anything Rowan can do, I can do too," Severus thought to himself. "After all, we''re twins." Feeling that much more confident, Severus flickers his wand as the match also turns into a needle. Maybe not as good as Rowan''s, but still a needle.


    By the end of the class, only Severus and Rowan have managed to turn their matches into needles. Professor McGonagall carefully shows the class, before saying, "Slytherin twenty points!"


    Rowan and Severus blink in surprise as Professor McGonagall gives them a rare smile. "You both did an excellent job on your first try, I thought you each deserved a well-earned ten points," Professor McGonagall exclaimed.


    "Huh, she''s sweet in her own way," Rowan idly thought to herself. Not that she would ever voice out loud lest anyone consider her mad or worse, Professor McGonagall heard her!


    With that, the class ends as the students sigh and head to their next class. With a beaming smile, Severus turns to Rowan and confidently says, "I''m just as good as you are!"


    "Of course, you''re my twin," Rowan sincerely said in praise.


    Severus blinks and flushes at Rowan''s sincere statement and hastily says, "We better hurry to our next class, we don''t want to be late!" Rowan smiles as she too hurries after Severus lest she misses grabbing a seat in the back to take a nap!

 Chapter 26 - 1st Week of School â…¡

    The next class, History of Magic was an utter bore as Professor Binns, the ghostly teacher in a monotone voice droned on about the great works of magic. Ignoring Rowan who was clearly asleep, the rest of the class was already bored out of their minds or fighting off the urge to sleep. To everyone''s great relief the bell rung signaling it was time for lunch.


    Rowan lazily stretches and says, "That was a great nap!"


    Severus glares at Rowan and stiffly says, "Let''s go get a bite to eat!"


    "So, what''s next?" Rowan muttered out loud.


    "We have Charms with Professor Flitwick and then the Dark Arts with the new Professor, Professor Strives," Severus muttered.


    "Then I guess tomorrow, we have Herbology with Professor Strout in the greenhouse followed by Potions with Professor Slughorn. And then, Astronomy on Wednesday at midnight with Professor Sinistra to study the stars," Rowan muttered.


    "Don''t forget that we also have flying lessons," Severus quickly added.


    Rowan halts for a moment, before stiffly saying, "Right¡­."


    Severus misses Rowan''s reaction as mutters, "I wonder what''s for lunch?"


    Rowan zones out during most of lunch to only come to as they hurry through the hallway. To their misfortune, they are forced to dodge the zooming tiny little man in a bell-covered hat and orange bow tie, and a wide malicious face, Peeves the Poltergeist. They weren''t the only ones as a group of other students in the hallway dodge wastepaper baskets as they are pelted with bits of chalk. The older students hiss and shout at Peeves until a braver soul pulls out his wand.


    Peeves blows a raspberry at them, before screeching off with a laugh. The students let out groans as they brush trash and chalk out of their hair and clothes. Rowan and Severus pat their robes clean of the chalk as they aid each other getting the bits of chalk and trash out of their hair.


    Glancing at the time, they hurry off to their charms class to only take a wrong turn. Two more wrong turns and a locked classroom, the twins with great relief arrive at the open door of Professor Flitwick''s classroom. Luckily, the twins were far from late as a few last-minute stragglers rush in as Professor Flitwick is rather lenient on the time given that is the first day of class.


    Having taken a seat at the front, the class grows silent as a rather tiny wizard with dark hair in a sharp suit stands up on a stack of books in order to be seen. Rowan nods in approval, not because of his lack of pride and practicality, but rather given his talent for charms. Professor Flitwick was not only a former dueling champion, but he was quite deadly as seen when defending Hogwarts in the future.


    Professor Flitwick begins calling out everyone''s names, before pausing at Rowan and Severus''s surnames. "The two of you wouldn''t happen to be related to Reginald Prince, would you?" Professor Flitwick asked.


    Rowan and Severus glance at each other, before Rowan warily replies, "Yes, Professor. Reginald Prince is our grandfather."


    Professor Flitwick claps his hands in delight and says, "Your grandfather was a most deadly renowned dueler. Sadly, he retired before my time, but what I wouldn''t have given to have had a match against him. Please do give him my sincerest regards!"


    "Will do," Rowan muttered as Professor Flitwick continued down his list.


    Finished, Professor Flitwick waves his wand as the student scroll rolls up on its own. "Now, today, we shall start right off with the charm, Wingardium Leviosa. Can anyone tell me what this charm does?"


    Quite a few students raise their hands as Professor Flitwick calls upon a tan girl. "It''s a levitation spell," the girl excitedly said.


    "Excellent," Professor Flitwick said as he pulls out his wand and points it a feather resting on a table before them. "Wingardium Leviosa!" Professor Flitwick said as the spell rises up into the air.


    "Excellent, now let''s all try," Professor Flitwick said as suddenly a pair of feathers floated neatly towards every single student and landed before them.


    Severus proudly flickers his wand and says, "Wingardium Leviosa!" Everyone''s mouth falls open in shock as Severus''s feather floats up, but Severus''s own mouth flops open in shock to see Rowan roll up her sleeves from the very start.


    "Wingardium Leviosa!" Rowan cried out as the feather before her feather flies up into the air and floats earning a round of applause from Professor Flitwick.


    "Professor McGonagall said that the Prince twins were exceptionally talented, I can see that now," Professor Flitwick said. "Slytherin twenty points!" The rest of the class claps with glee as their house had already won 40 points on just the first day.


    The rest of the class passes quickly as may be feeling more confident a few other Slytherin classmates manage to successfully fulfill the assignment as well. With Charms over, they quickly head to their next classroom, Defense Against the Dark Arts. Rowan actually takes a seat in the middle causing Severus to be filled with renewed hope in his twin sister.


    The students expectantly sit to see a wheezy old man with a long beard come in. In a faint voice, the wheezy old man says, "Welcome to the Defense Against the Dark Arts, I''m Professor Strives. Please turn to your first chapter please."


    The students quickly do so as Professor Strives begins to read in a monotone voice. Rowan sighs in disappointment and closes her eyes to nod off. Severus sighs as well, not in disappointment but in envy. Severus didn''t know how Rowan did it, but she could sleep with her eyes half-closed making her seem as though as if she was in deep thought rather than actually sleeping. With a roll of his eyes, Severus takes notes as Professor Strives drones on and on. To their utter relief, the bell finally rings freeing them of their dreaded class.


    Rowan bolts up and says, "Freedom at last!" Severus nods in mute agreement as he puts his things away. The two of them make their way downstairs to find a seat. Suddenly, Rowan and Severus are grabbed by the shoulders.


    "The two of you actually earned us 40 points on the first day!" Wilkes cheerfully exclaimed. Rowan and Severus struggle to get away as Wilkes firmly keeps a grip on them. "Nope, you''re eating with the adults today!" Wilkes drags them off to sit with the more senior Slytherin members such as Lucius Malfoy and Narcissa Black.

 Chapter 27 - 1st Week of School â…¢

    Rowan and Severus are firmly seated next to Wilkes as food appears before them and everyone begins to dig in. Rowan carefully selects a plate for herself as Wilkes lifts up his goblet and says, "A toast to our first-year lucky charms, the Prince twins!" The Slytherins quite heartily lift up their goblets in toast and let out a cheer causing the other houses to stare in surprise at the Slytherin table.


    Lucius Malfoy smiles at Rowan and Severus. "We all expect a great deal from both of you," Lucius coolly said. Severus nods his head in agreement as Rowan doesn''t respond and merely picks at her food.


    "You should at least look up when spoken too," Narcissa crisply remarked.


    Rowan fork pauses as Severus nervously eyes Rowan as she slowly looks up. A very polite smile appears on Rowan''s face as she says, "My apologies, I was just so enchanted with Lucius Malfoy''s handsome face that I utterly forgot myself."


    Narcissa is stunned for a second as Wilkes whistles and says, "Well, it looks like we have a contender for our dear Head Boy''s affections."


    "I hope that our age difference, won''t be a problem if I''m serious," Rowan gravely declared to Lucius.


    Lucius blinks in bewilderment as Narcissa frostily glares at Rowan and hisses, "He already has a girlfriend!"


    "And?" Rowan shamelessly answered. "It''s only a simple school relationship and it won''t be official until he puts a ring on it. And even then, plenty of couples break up before reaching the wedding altar."


    Narcissa narrows her eyes with anger and hatred as she looks as though she wants to leap across the table and claw Rowan''s face off. Seeing Narcissa in such an uncharacteristic state, Lucius hastily says, "Thank you, Rowan, but I am not so faint of heart and won''t be so easily dissuaded."


    "I know," Rowan truthfully said as she cheekily smiled. "But I just wanted to see if I could get a rise out of Narcissa."


    Wilkes chokes and says, "Oh, you''re definitely a sly one, Rowan. You most certainly are a Slytherin to the bone."


    Embarrassed, Narcissa sniffs and coldly says, "Keep your nasty little jokes to yourself, Rowan Prince!"


    "But where''s the fun in that?" Rowan crisply said. "I mean, you won''t be here next year, I might as well make the most of my 1st year."


    Wilkes cackles with laughter as Lucius sighs and says, "Please just try to maintain some civility."


    "Yes, Lucius," Rowan obediently said as she took a bite out of her food.


    Severus lets out a sigh of relief and sadly mutters to himself, "This is going to be a long year."


    The rest of dinner passes in a smooth fashion as they all chatter about general safe topics. Rowan even learns a bit of gossip from listening to Wilkes. By the time dinner is over Rowan and Severus head back with Wilkes in tow.


    "Why are you following us?" Severus suspiciously asked after a minute.


    "Because the two of you are danger magnets, I can sense it in my bones," Wilkes truthfully replied.


    Rowan snickers and as Severus loftily says, "Rowan most certainly, but I am a good student."


    "No, I can feel it," Wilkes argued. "You may be passive right now, but once you get going there''s no stopping you." Severus chokes at Wilkes''s reply as Rowan giggles in delight. "But seriously, I have a ton of homework as of this year as I''ll be taking my O.W. L''s."


    The three of them make their way back into the common room area where some younger years are chattering, while some of the 5th years and 7th years already studying for their O.W. L''s. and N.E.W.T''s. "Well, I take my leave," Wilkes muttered with a haunted look as he went forth to battle against the dreaded homework in preparation of the fearful exams that were still a year away.


    Severus turns to Rowan and says, "Well, I''m going to do my homework, care to join me?"


    "I already finished mine," Rowan replied with a shrug,


    "Impossible! I saw you dozing off in most of our classes," Severus growled.


    "When I woke up from my nap during Professor Stricken''s monologue, I took the time to finish our homework, it was pretty simple too," Rowan mused out loud.


    Severus turns on his heels and stomps off leaving Rowan with a smirk on her face. Rowan hums to herself as she heads upstairs to take a shower, before bed. To her surprise she finds her three roommates sitting on their beds with frowns. The three girls turn at hearing Rowan as they all glance at each other, before turning to one of them.


    An auburn-haired girl with long wavy hair anxiously turns towards Rowan and says, "Sorry to be a bother, but we were wondering if you could help us a bit with our homework?''


    "It''s still early, why not?" Rowan replied as she walked over to the three girls utter relief. "But first, how about we introduce ourselves. I don''t think we''ve actually had a formal chance to do so."


    The auburn-haired girl with a faint sprinkle of freckles across the bridge of her nose points to herself and says, "I''m Bethanie Fawley."


    "She belongs to one of the 28 families," a strawberry blond, bobbed haired girl added in emphasis.


    The third girl with sharp features and gray eyes rolls her eyes and says, "The both of us are you, twit." The third girl rolls her eyes and apologetically turns towards Rowan. "Sorry about her, she''s a little slow in the head sometimes." The second girl puffs out her cheeks sullenly at the third girl''s comment.


    "Anywho, I''m Silvia Flint," the third girl introduced herself, before pointing at the second girl, "And the ditz over there is Tiffany Topsy."


    "I''m Rowan Prince, a pleasure to meet all of you," Rowan said as she took a seat on the bed. Within minutes, the three of them get to know each other as Rowan patiently answers their questions and explains their homework to them in such a way that the three of them are able to finish their homework all on their own, before going to bed.

 Chapter 28 - 1st Week of School â…£

    The next day, their class is combined with the Hufflepuff''s as the Slytherin''s attend Herbology together in the greenhouse. Professor Sprout is a squat little witch with wry hair and dirt-covered clothes. After taking roll, Professor Sprout clears her throat and says, "Herbology is a field that is both useful in cultivation, but in potions. You shan''t just be reading from books, but ye will all learn how to tend and care for these plants. Good, then I shall begin to show you how to care and properly trim the leaves on a Moly."


    Professor Sprout gently grabs a pot filed with white petaled flowers and black stems. "Moly is a powerful plant that can even be physically eaten to counter enchantments and is oftentimes used in potions or to protect against Dark Enchantments," Professor Sprout said as she took a pair of leafcutters.


    "All of you will be using the Moly eventually in your potions class this year specifically, the Wiggenweld Potion. The Wiggenweld Potion is a powerful potion used to heal injuries or reverse the effects of a sleeping draught," Professor Sprout instructed as she gently sipped at a few crooked leaves.


    Rowan intently pays attention to Professor Sprout''s instructions to Severus''s utter shock. The entire class period Severus is rather distracted as he not only finds that Rowan sincerely pays attention to the entire lecture but actively participated in the class by pruning the leaves of a few pots of Moly.


    After class, Severus in shock says, "You actually like this class, don''t you?"


    "Does it show?" Rowan muttered back as they made their way across the lawn. Severus rolls his eyes in reply as the Whomping Willow in the background sways to a nonexistence breeze as it''s thick leafy branches sway on their own. The thick tree trunk is quite large and provides an effective cover for its intended secretive purpose.


    With ease, they make their next class in the dungeons, Potions with Professor Slughorn. Severus excitedly waves to Lily and drags Rowan over. Lily happily obliges as Rowan warily eyes the pickled animals floating in glowing like glasses against the dungeon walls. She doesn''t have time to dwell on the creepiness of the Potions classroom as Professor Slughorn appears, a well-dressed man with a very wispy crown of more silver than strawberry colored hair and gooseberry colored eyes. His great velvet-covered belly filled the space before him, but as large as it would get in the future. His presently still strawberry colored mustache was nicely brushed out brightly as he twiddled with his golden buttons on his waistcoat


    Professor Slughorn begins to call out names and paused at the name of Sirius Black. "Mm, Mr. Black, you wouldn''t be related to Phineas Nigellus Black, now would you?"


    Sirius''s face tightens as he replies, "Yes, Professor. He was my great-great-grandfather."


    "How interesting," Professor Slughorn said with glee, no doubt adding him to the list of potential candidates to enter his Slug Club. Professor Slughorn continued to do this as he paused at various other names down the list including that of James Potter, due to his wealthy father.


    Surprisingly, Professor Slughorn does not comment over the Prince surname, which caused Rowan to raise an eyebrow. After doing a bit of math, Rowan concludes that Professor Slughorn must have been in Slytherin together and had a run-in. And if so given that Reginald at the time would have still had his duelist temper so to speak, it is highly likely that their relationship did not end on good terms. Rowan neatly tucks away that detail away in her mind as Professor Slughorn neatly finishes rollcall.


    Standing in front of them with his thumbs in his striped waistcoat pocket, Professor Slughorn importantly says, "The art of potion-making is an incredibly subtle science and art itself in the making. Some of the greatest wizards of all time have been excellent potion masters."


    Professor Slughorn paused as he eyes them carefully, "Ladies and Gentlemen, potions is not a measly art to be trifled with nor dabbled in for mere entertainment. Not only can one cause serious harm to oneself, but to others as well! I will not abide by any troublemakers in my classroom! Do you all understand?" Even the most mischievous bunch such as James and the rest of the Marauders solemnly nod their heads in understanding.


    "Now we shall start with a simple potion, please team up into three teams and we shall work on creating a simple boil potion, I shall demonstrate first and please take note as I shall test your potions afterward," Professor Slughorn carefully instructed.


    Professor Slughorn carefully and most gracefully showed them the simple steps for the boil''s potion, before having the students do the same. Lily and Severus easily crush the dried needles and snake fangs as they expertly weigh them. Rowan on the other hand merely stares suspiciously at the ingredients until Professor Slughorn says, "Is there something wrong, Miss Prince?"


    Rowan glances up and solemnly says, "I think I''m allergic." It wasn''t that she was afraid of the dried herbs or chopping up creatures, it''s just she wasn''t very good at handling still living specimens.


    Professor Slughorn blinks and glances at Severus for confirmation. Severus drily replies, "It''s all in her head, Professor. She can be rather neurotic about the strangest things."


    Professor Slughorn turns to eye Rowan with reservations in his eyes. After a second or two, he carefully says, "Might I suggest you try, Miss Prince. This is a required course after all."


    Rowan grudgingly nods and begins to with great distaste do as she is told. At least she was doing better than James and Sirius as those two were somewhat goofing off with Pettigrew in tow. On the other hand, Lupin is steadily working with two other Gryffindor''s. Professor Slughorn nods with joy at seeing the perfectly stewed horned slugs by Lily and Severus. On the other hand, Rowan turns slightly green and with trembling fingers tries to keep the rising nausea down as she can smell the sizzling burning flesh of the slugs.


    After some time, Professor Slughorn with pride sticks his hands in his waistcoat pockets. "Class, please take a look at Miss Evans and Mr. Prince''s potions. Not only are their potions the right color and thickness, but the ingredients have been expertly prepared!" Professor Slughorn confidently said. "The two of them are well on their way to becoming excellent potion makers." Professor Slughorn''s sincere flattery caused Lily and Severus to beam with confidence.


    "Slytherin and Gryffindor, each 10 points!" Professor Slughorn loudly announced causing Lily and Severus to beam with pride and joy. The surrounding classmates call out in congratulations, before hastily turning back to their potions lest their potions burn or worse, explode.


    Professor Slughorn tragically halts next to Rowan''s cauldron to only see a dim, dull-colored, lukewarm potion, barely acceptable by any standard. Professor Slughorn purses his lips, before tactfully saying, ''Though terrible and barely passable, it''s still a good first attempt."


    Rowan snorts and doesn''t reply as Professor Slughorn continues his inspection. In fact, Rowan''s potion was far from the worst as another first-year managed to cause their cauldron to release a burning smoke smell.


    Professor Slughorn smoothly moves his wand as the smoke disappears and Professor Slughorn warningly says, "Next time, Mr. Pettigrew, please keep both of your eyes on your cauldron at all times." Peter Pettigrew sheepishly shrugs as James and Sirius innocently gaze at Professor Slughorn. Professor Slughorn checked their potions and finds that their potions are marginally acceptable, before moving on to the next student.


    Finished inspecting all of the student''s potions, Professor Slughorn says, "Don''t forget to read and study for the next class. We''ll be studying the ingredients closely and discussing them, before brewing another potion." Seeing the 1st year''s attention starting to wander, Professor Slughorn dismissed them with a wave of his hand.


    With sighs of relief, the 1st years hastily finish packing up their school bags, before hurrying up the stairs. Severus and Lily cheerfully chatter until they reach the stairs, where they separate. The Gryffindor''s head upstairs, while the Slytherins head back to their own common room.

 Chapter 29 - 1st Week of School â…¤

    The 1st year Slytherin''s trail into the common room quietly lest they disturb the 5th and 7th years. Rowan stifles a yawn and takes a seat at a table with gobstones. "Want to play?" Rowan asked as Severus stiffens recalling that their mother had once been the captain of the gobstones team. Sadly enough, just this morning, Severus had already been told that their mother would not be returning via a private letter sent to the head of house, Professor Slughorn, who passed the unopened letter to Severus from their grandfather, Reginald Prince.


    Rowan sees Severus''s dark face and hastily gets up. "What about wizarding chess?" Rowan hastily said as she pointed to another table.


    Severus purses his lips as if in thought, before reluctantly moving over to the other table with a wizarding chessboard. They both carefully set their bags on the floor under their seats lest anyone trip over them and scatter the more dangerous contents such as their ink and quills all over their books. "Black or white?" Rowan asked as Severus takes the white for himself.


    Rowan grins knowingly as they wait for their pieces to properly line up all on their own. "So, have you made any friends yet?"


    "Yeah, Sirius isn''t too bad," Severus muttered as he thoughtfully gazed at the board trying to think of his first move.


    "I meant in Slytherin," Rowan snorted as she waited for Severus to make the first move.


    Severus orders his pawn to move up two spaces as Rowan takes out her knight in response. "There''s Terry Greengrass, he''s quite the amiable fellow and my roommate."


    "Well, that''s good," Rowan grumbled as Severus made his next move and has his bishop slide diagonally onto the middle of the board.


    "I''m just glad you''ve made friends in our age group all on your own." Rowan furrowed her brow as she instructed a pawn forward in the bishop''s path.


    "I''m not that unsociable," Severus growled as he brutally moved his bishop forward to take Rowan''s pawn.


    "No, what I meant is that I''m surprised that you actually became friends with Sirius Black," Rowan truthfully stated as she ordered her knight to take Severus''s bishop.


    Severus lets out a soft curse as he moves his rook forward. "Though you can certainly call him arrogant and mischievous, he''s alright," Severus finally concluded.


    Rowan smiles at the board and says, "Well, that good." And then ruthlessly sends out her bishop to take Severus''s rook. They both cease their soft talk as they solely concentrate on the violent chess game. The moving chess pieces attack and crush each other until the bloody victor emerges as Rowan.


    Defeated, Severus falls back into his seat to sulk. "Well, what about you? Have you made any friends yet?" Severus taunted.


    "Well, excluding Lily, I''m on friendly terms with three other girls," Rowan snickered at Severus''s unhappy glare. "The girls are sweet and quirky in their own way."


    Before their conversation can continue a sudden exclamation causes them to look up at a couple of first-years gathered around the common area board. Severus and Rowan glance at each other with curiosity before getting up to take a closer look. "What''s going on?" Severus asked, a delicate-looking boy with floppy hair and hazel colored eyes, who coincidentally was one of his roommates as well.


    Terry Greengrass turns and says, "We have flying lessons this Thursday meaning, we''re stuck with the Gryffindors."


    Severus''s eyes twinkle in delight as Rowan''s face wanes tragically. Terry notices Rowan''s reaction and misunderstands the situation. "I know the Gryffindor''s can be pretty annoying, but they''re not all that bad."


    Rowan doesn''t bother to correct Terry''s misunderstanding and instead mumbles, "I''ll be heading back to the girl''s dorm."


    Terry frowns at seeing Rowan''s depressed figure walk away. "Was it something I said?" Terry said in bewilderment.


    "Girls are weird like that," a voice commented from behind them. Severus and Terry turn around to see Perfect Wilkes pityingly gaze them. "Boys learn this wise lesson when considering the opposite sex. Girls are strange creatures, one minute they''re perfectly fine, the next they want to flay the skin off your back. You''re better off just learning to run when things look hairy."


    Severus dubiously eyes Wilkes as Terry shrugs. "Mm, that''s generally what I do around my older sisters. However, I''ve learned that if I throw a chocolate frog in the opposite direction and then run, it generally works out better."


    "That''s brilliant!" Wilkes exclaimed. "Why hadn''t I thought of that?" Wilkes mumbled to himself with a frown.


    Severus rolls his eyes and huffs, "I''m heading back to the dorm. Coming?" Terry follows after Severus leaving a mumbling Wilkes in their wake.


    Upstairs in the girl''s dorm, Rowan''s three roommates glance up from their homework as she enters their shared dorm room. Gloating over at Rowan, Silvia Flint cheeky grinned, "I never thought you would be bad at something, Rowan Prince."


    "That''s just rude, Silvia!" Bethanie Fawley chided her friend.


    "But it''s true," Tiffany Topsy cried out in Silvia''s defense.


    "No, it''s okay," Rowan grumbled. "I''m not very good at handling live specimens. I never have and never will be."


    "I guess that means becoming a potion master is out of the question," Silvia cackled earning her a dirty look from Rowan.


    Tiffany thoughtfully purses her lips and sincerely says, "If it''s any consolation, I''m bad at potions too."


    "Thanks," Rowan drily said as Bethanie sighs at her friends'' antics. Bethanie apologetically smiles at Rowan, who gestures with a shrug of her shoulders that it was fine.


    The three girls return back to their previous studies as Tiffany turns the page of her textbook and sullenly comments, "I hate Herbology. All that dirt and creepy plants, ick."


    "Mm, at least it''s better than Potions," Silvia argued. "One wrong ingredient and all your hard work goes to waste."


    "True," Bethanie mumbled as she kept reading the chapter and taking careful notes. While the three girls continued their studies, Rowan blankly stares at the ceiling in thought. It wasn''t that she was afraid of flying or heights, it''s just that she had a fear of falling with the combined factor of an overactive imagination.

 Chapter 30 - 1st Week of School â…¥

    The astronomy class is held Wednesday at midnight and is combined with the Ravenclaws. Personally, Rowan thought the Ravenclaws were a decent bunch of scholars. The Ravenclaws smartly huddle and whisper as the bright-eyed ever curious figure of Pandora Ravine can be seen glancing around as the rather young recently graduated Professor Aurora Sinistra finishes fiddling with an astrological gadget.


    Finished, the tall dark-haired witch with matching chocolate eyes and skin turns to face them. Professor Sinistra has a slightly circular face with sharp cheekbones and a prominent, straight nose. Her olive robes softly rustle in the night breeze as her spangled hat with astrological signs gently flutters every now and now.


    Professor Sinistra nervously clears her throat and says, "The stars have always been fulfilled with mystery and mystic since the dawn of time. Even now, we have yet to fully understand and comprehend what the stars have to offer." The 1st years let out oh''s and ah''s as they glance up at the starry filled night sky.


    Professor Sinistra gives them a few more words, before giving them an in-class assignment to correctly mark and recognize the astrological signs on the star chart. The professor passed out a simple star chart for everyone to fill out as they gather around the telescopes. The 1st years immediately begin to peer at the stars and jot down with their quills the astrological signs.


    Rowan remains gazes at the twinkling night sky as the silvery moon bathes them in the pale moonlight. "What are you looking at?" Severus snapped after failing to see his sister doing the requested task at hand by Professor Sinistra.


    "I''m just thinking that if it''s a bit cool right now, how bad is it going to be during winter?" Rowan remarked out loud.


    Severus shivers at the mere thought. "Worse than the dungeons or at least that''s what Wilkes said."


    "True," Rowan replied, before turning to smile sinisterly at Severus. "You know, it''d be pretty easy to push someone off the tower from up here."


    Severus scoffs at Rowan''s teasing. "You don''t have the guts." Rowan just grins in reply as Severus rolls his eyes and says, "If you don''t get back to work, I''ll tell on you."


    Rowan hastily does as she is told and peers into her telescope. It wasn''t though she was trying to be mean, just trying to be rather realistic. By one o''clock the class is over as assignments are turned and they all sleepily tread back down to the dorms to sleep.


    Later that same morning, breakfast in the Great Hall is filled with hundreds of owls. Circling around all the tables, they immediately drop the letters and packages into the laps of their rightful owners. Rowan on the other hand with distaste didn''t finish eating as she didn''t trust the fact that an owl feather or two hadn''t made its way into the food. And if that could happen, who says the gray oatmeal didn''t contain something worse!


    Owny proudly carries two letters one addressed to Rowan and the other to both of them. Rowan gently pets Owny on his beak, who proudly hoots, before fluttering off to Owlery. Severus gloomily sees the large, brown figure of Owny fly off and darkly mutters, "Traitor."


    Rowan snickered and says, "Don''t be jealous, Sev. It doesn''t become you."


    Severus glared at Rowan, before tearing open the letter from their grandfather, Reginald Prince. While Severus reads the letter, Rowan opens her own small envelope to find a folded copy of a birth certificate from the Wool''s Orphanage and two obituaries, one for Merope Riddle and the other for Tom Riddle Sr. And the Daily Prophet article on the imprisonment of Morfin Gaunt for the murder of a muggle Riddle Family.


    "It''s really nice to have a relative, who have money," Rowan fondly thought to herself. All it had taken was a simple request and her grandfather had paid some sort of muggle historian to track down and make copies of said requested information. While an old friend of their grandfather had sent the requested copy of the old article in the Daily Prophet.


    Grandfather had asked for the reason, why? In response, Rowan had lied with a straight face, stating she was just brushing up her investigation skills to one day become an Auror. Unable to determine if Rowan was lying or not, nevertheless, Reginald complied with her request.


    Severus interrupts Rowan''s thoughts. "Grandfather, is just wondering, how we are doing? Next time, he''ll be sending us some treats and supplies and requests a reply in order to send the correct needed items," Severus muttered, before furrowing his brows at seeing the copied machine certificate. "Why did grandfather mail you a copy of a birth certificate.


    Before Severus can read the name, Rowan neatly refolds the birth certificate. "For curiosity''s sake." Severus doesn''t ask again as Rowan adds, "We''ll pen grandfather a reply later this evening."


    "Mm," Severus murmured as he carefully folded their letter and placed the letter in his inner shirt pocket, while Rowan did the same.


    With a somewhat still empty stomach, Rowan gloomily trotted after Severus onto the outside grounds. Already waiting in a scattered group were several students from both houses as they eagerly chatted about Quidditch. A couple of them even dreamed and imagined themselves becoming professional Quidditch players.


    Not long after Lily waves to Severus, who hurries over to them followed by four boys, James Potter, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and Peter Pettigrew, the four original Marauders. The four boys trail after Lily as Sirius in good nature calls out to Severus. "Well, if it isn''t our lovely Prince?" Severus teased.


    Severus rolls his eyes as the four boys snicker at Sirius''s joke. "Ignore them," Lily said with an exasperated sigh.


    James without hesitation points to Lupin and Pettigrew at his side in an introduction. "This one here is Lupin and that one over there is Pettigrew." And then points at Rowan and Severus. "These are the Prince twins, Rowan and Severus."


    Lupin and Pettigrew call out in polite greetings as Severus nods back with Rowan not reacting at all. Severus raises an eyebrow at Rowan''s unusual silence. Usually, Rowan would make a side remark about how James and Sirius were called by their first names, while the other two by their surnames. Before Severus can address Rowan, Madam Hooch, a woman with short frazzled hair and yellow like eyes appears before them.


    "Everyone, please select a broom from the brooms before you," Madam Hooch exclaimed. The second-hand brooms before them not only were tattered and ancient but have seen many 1st years lessons.


    The boys eagerly rub their hands including Severus in excitement. They instantly rush forward until only one broom is left. "Is there anyone missing a broom?" Madam Hooch called out.


    Rowan reluctantly comes forward and collects the remaining broom, dragging it sadly behind her. "Excellent, now, you will want to take care to feel the wood beneath your fingers like so," Madam Hooch demonstrated the proper grip on the broom, before showing them how to mount.


    "I just know I''m going to play Quidditch," James excitedly said. "Unfortunately, 1st years don''t get to try out until our 2nd year." Sirius, Lupin, and Pettigrew grunt sadly in agreement.


    Severus, on the other hand, notices Rowan just blankly staring at her broom. "Rowan are you alright?" Severus quietly asked.


    Lily worriedly turns around to see Rowan stare at them with strange eerie eyes. "Do you know the statics of people falling to their death every year is?" Rowan softly stated. And not even waiting for a response, she answers, "33,381 thousand per year that''s about 1 in every 100,000. Now knowing that static, why would I place the single life that which I possess into the hands of a magically enchanted broom with a mind of its own!?"


    "Is there something wrong, Miss Prince?" Madam Hooch asked having heard a loud outburst from Rowan.


    Turning her eyes onto Madam Hooch, Rowan gravely says, "Am I allowed to fail this class?"


    Madam Hooch narrows her eyes and stiffly answers, "All 1st years are required to learn to fly."


    "What about extenuating circumstances?" Rowan instantly countered.


    "Miss Prince, if you are that fearful, I will stay by your side," Madam Hooch firmly argued.


    Rowan pauses and eyes Madam Hooch with death-like eyes. "So as long as I pass today, I never have to do this again ever in my life?" Rowan quietly asked.


    "Well, I wouldn''t say never," Madam Hooch replied somewhat taken back. "One never knows when one might need a broom."


    Seeing Rowan seem much calmer, Madam Hooch hurries to a group of first years in need of help. Sirius bursts out laughing and says, "Don''t tell me you''re afraid of flying?"


    Rowan doesn''t reply as she eyes the broom with murderous like eyes. "Rowan, what are you doing?" Lily quietly asked.


    "I''m instilling fear into the broom," Rowan truthfully replied. Currently, the scene in her mind was that of a horror movie only stead of blood splatter it was wood shavings with the main protagonist being the broom in her hand.


    "Okay, but why?" Lily worriedly asked.


    "So, if it dares betray me, it will understand that the dire consequences that will follow will be a direct consequence of its own foolish actions," Rowan darkly said as the broom seemed to tremble in fear.


    Severus tactfully coughs and interjects, "Did I mention that whenever Rowan''s nervous, she gets rather pessimistic and paranoid?"


    Before anyone has a chance to reply, Madam Hooch intrudes, "Alright, now, everyone please put down your broom onto the ground and then say, Up!"


    Everyone did as they were told and shouted, "Up!"


    Quite a few brooms leap into a few hands as they all keep trying. Strangely enough among them, Rowan''s was one of the first of them to successfully do so. "Now when I blow the whistle, kick off the ground and then come down by leaning forward," Madam Hooch instructed before blowing the whistle.


    To everyone''s shock Rowan''s broom actually rises causing Madam Hooch''s mouth to flop open. Rowan firmly clings to the broom as she glares darkly at the broom, which trembles with some unknown fear. Madam Hooch grins as she flies over and says, "Well, it looks like you may have some talent for flying, after all, Miss Prince."


    Madam Hooch almost flinches as Rowan meets her gaze. "No, I just instilled a great deal of fear into my mount. Yes, fear is an excellent motivator," Rowan eerily said.


    Madam Hooch tactfully ignores the response and says, "Everyone just trust in your brooms and be a bit more confident in yourselves."


    Maybe, because they had seen how fearful Rowan was, but by the time class ended more than half of the class had already learned how to fly including Severus, Lily, and the Marauders. They all cheerfully head back to the great hall for lunch as Rowan feebly trails after them.

 Chapter 31 - 1st Week of School â…¦

    Rowan suddenly blinks to find James standing directly in front of her. Rowan comes to an abrupt halt and opens her mouth to speak, but before she can James pops a sweet toffee into her mouth. "There better?" James said with a kind smile.


    Rowan blinks and chews on the sweet toffee. "Thanks," Rowan said with some surprise.


    James nods his head at her, before rushing to catch up to the rest of the gang leaving Rowan to purse her lips after his trailing figure. "No wonder, James got Lily in end, he''s naturally suave," Rowan thought to herself.


    "Oh, ho, ho. How very interesting," Silvia whispered into Rowan''s ear.


    Rowan almost flinches as she raises an eyebrow at Silvia''s comment, while Tiffany sighs and says, "Why hasn''t some cute boy done that to me yet?"


    "He''s just being nice," Rowan grumbled.


    "Nice, eh?" Silvia roguishly wiggled her eyebrows.


    "It''s common knowledge that girl''s mature first," Bethanie chided Silvia. "I''m sure that he doesn''t have a girl in his heart yet."


    "Right¡­..." Silvia said with a look of disbelief.


    "Want to sit with us today?" Tiffany asked.


    "Sure," Rowan muttered as she followed the three girls. It wasn''t like this was a bad thing. Her three roommates were pretty nice. But then again, isn''t that what everyone thought about most of the Death Eaters?"


    An idea suddenly comes to mind just as Rowan is about to sit down. "Can I invite another friend?" Rowan asked.


    The three girls shrug and reply, "Sure, it''s fine."


    "Thanks," Rowan sincerely said, before heading off to the Gryffindor house table, where Lily and the rest are sitting at, while Severus remains standing as they chat.


    Seeing his twin sister heading over to them, Severus raises his eyebrow in question an irritation as if saying, "I''m just saying goodbye. Why are you coming over to get me! I''m not a child! Don''t embarrass me!"


    Rowan ignores Severus as she comes to a stop next to Lily and ruefully says, "Lily, come sit and have lunch with us. We''re having a girl''s only luncheon."


    Lily grins at Rowan''s words. "Sounds fun."


    Severus chokes as Rowan says, "Severus, girls ONLY. Stick with Sirius for lunch." Lily rises to her feet as Severus continues to gape in utter horror as Rowan adds, "Well, I leave you in good hand, Severus."


    Turning to Sirius, Rowan cheekily says, "Don''t eat him, I need him back later."


    "Can''t make any promises," Sirius mischievously answered as Rowan smirked back in reply. Severus huffs in displeasure at Rowan who just snickers back at him, before victoriously leading Lily away.


    Watching the girls go Pettigrew''s eyes widen as he says in disbelief, "Is that even allowed?"


    Severus and the rest of the boy''s stare at each other as do the rest of the Gryffindor table. They all violently startle but most especially Pettigrew as he falls out of his seat as they hear Perfect Wilkes in a loud voice say, "Of course, it is allowed as it promotes inter-house unity. However, that is only allowed during lunch as breakfast and dinner are to be spent with their own house."


    "Even I didn''t know that!" Whispered aghast, a surprised Ravenclaw in his 5th year. Similar murmurs fill the Great Hall until a strange hush appears over the Great Hall as they watch Rowan Prince, a Slytherin escorting Lily Evans, a Gryffindor to the Slytherin house table.


    Ignoring the commotion, they were causing Lily asks, "Can I invite someone else over too?"


    "Why ever not? I say, the more the merrier," Rowan hummed.


    Lily excitedly pauses and waves two girls not far off and motions them to come over. One of the girls is the shy witch from the boat from before, while the other girl has naturally curly chestnut-colored hair and cappuccino colored skin. When they all converge, the Great Hall becomes utter silent as Rowan seats herself and the three Gryffindor girls at the Slytherin house table. The students hold their breath, but the rest of the Slytherins merely glance in curiosity or sniffle coldly but don''t speak an utter word against them.


    Suddenly, the Great Hall is full of whispers as a tidal wave of movement begins to happen, students suddenly begin to move to other house tables to sit with friends. Before Severus is even able to react, he is ceremoniously plunked down by Sirius to have a seat. Assured that Lily is safe and sound, Severus turns his attention to Sirius as they chat about Quidditch. And thusly so, in this quiet manner, the beginning of change would be seen between inter-house relationships. Nothing grandiose, but enough of a change to give inter-house friendships a chance to survive and possibly grow.


    Once seated, Rowan points at each of her roommates and introduces them. "First allow me to introduce, myself, I am Rowan Prince. And should you meet my twin brother, Severus, feel free to defend yourselves, I shall not mind," Rowan theatrically said causing her humor to break the awkward air, before introducing the girls around her.


    "The sweet one with a sprinkle of freckles is Bethanie Fawley," the auburn-haired Brittany gently smiled.


    "Our confident lady with blue-gray eyes and dark hair is Silvia Flint," Silvia coolly smiles at them.


    "And the ditzy, sweetie with strawberry blond bobbed hair is Tiffany Topsy," Tiffany Topsy impishly blows them a kiss.


    The two other girls next to Lily relax at the antics of Rowan''s roommates. "And lastly, but not least the lovely maiden at my side with gorgeous red hair and emerald eyes, Lily Evans, a childhood friend," Rowan plainly stated.


    Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany chime a quiet, "Hello."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you," Lily sincerely said. "Well my turn," Lily happily said with a twinkle in her eyes. Lily points to the shy witch with dark-colored hair and golden-brown eyes. "This is Mary MacDonald."


    The shy witch with chestnut-colored hair, bashfully says, "Hello and nice to meet you."


    They all greet her back before Lily points at the chestnut curly-haired girl with tan skin and hazel eyes. "And this here is Willa Sands," Lily added.


    Willa smiles a glistening perfect smile and boldly says, "I''m aiming to be a Quidditch Keeper."


    Silvia excitedly smiles back and says, "Me too!" Willa and Silvia instantly bond and begin to prattle on about Quidditch. The other girls leave them to their conversation as frankly, no one could follow a word they were saying.


    Bethanie kindly asks, "So, how are you, the both of you really?"


    "Great," Lily said with a smile as Mary quietly says, "Okay."


    Tiffany bobbed hair wiggles in displeasure as she frowns and says, "What''s wrong?"


    Mary blinks and hastily flushes. "No, I''m fine, really!"


    "She''s just shy," Rowan drily commented.


    "Oh, is that all?" Tiffany murmured. "In that case, let''s become friends, then you won''t be so shy!" Before Mary knew it, she was officially roped into being friends with Tiffany. Tiffany excitedly begins to chat over everything that she deems noteworthy as Mary meekly nods her head in reply as she listens.


    Bethanie sighs and turns towards Lily. "Sorry about that," Bethanie apologetically said.


    Lily shrugs and says, "Tiffany''s not being ill-intentioned. And it will do Mary a great deal of good to have more friends."


    "Friends with a Gryffindor, never!" A nasty girl voice loudly interjected.


    They all turn to stare at Quyen Crowley already known for being a bully. Quyen looks down her long nose at them as her eyebrows are a bit thick and her dark hair in thick curls like sausages only serves to make her skin look that much wane. It certainly didn''t help that she had a sour face as well.


    "I''d never be friends with a Gryffindor," Quyen loudly chimed again as a small posse of Slytherin girls behind her chime in agreement as well.


    Rowan suddenly smiles causing Lily and Bethanie to shiver with cold chills running down the back of their necks. "I don''t recall needing anyone''s permission," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    Quyen snorts and says, "You''re from the Prince family, you should know better. As should the rest of the members of the 28 families. Not only do you dirty the 28 families by assorting with this riffraff, but especially with these muggle-born witches!"


    Rowan''s polite grin widens as she says, "Maybe so, but like I said before we don''t need your permission for anything." Quyen self-importantly snorts with disdain and turns on her heels as her follower cast a glare at them, before marching away.


    Bethanie sighs and says, "Sorry about that ladies. Please don''t think that all Slytherin''s are like that especially those belonging to the 28 families."


    "I know," Lily said with a smile as Mary shyly shakes her head in agreement and Willa gives her thumbs up.


    "She''s such a c*nt," Silvia muttered.


    The girls gasp as Bethanie reaches over and pinches Silvia''s ear who lets out a pained yelp. "Language, SILVIA!" Bethanie fiercely roared.


    "But it''s true!" Tiffany and Willa hastily said in Silvia''s defense.


    "No matter if it''s true, there are other ways to describe her," Bethanie chided.


    "Like a rat-faced weasel with rabies," Tiffany innocently said.


    Bethanie pauses and pensively replies, "That is acceptable."


    Tiffany beams at Willa with gratitude as Willa gives Tiffany two thumbs up and whispers, "Nice."


    Feeling brave Mary flushes as she chirps out, "Unibrow, big-nosed, sausage head!"


    They all turn and stare at the flushed faced Mary, before bursting out into laughter. "That''s a good one!" Tiffany happily said as she excitedly hugs Mary. The rest of lunch passes quickly as the seven girls chat over everything and end up on friendly terms, possibly even friends. Waving goodbye, the girls evenly split and return to their own common room areas. And truthfully speaking, it was a nice ending to an exhausting day.

 Chapter 32 - Night Dilemma

    The evening grows dark as a certain Scottish Auror waits in the shadows having expertly transfigured himself with the face of a local to expertly cover his tracks. His informant had already led him to a small village on the outskirts of a small town. Auror Alastor Moody quietly waits in the dark of the night until finally, he spots several hooded figures emerge from the village and disperse.


    Alastor stays put as he waits and waits as the minutes trickle slowly by until at last four hooded figure emerge and escort the fifth figure away. Alastor reaches for his wand and halts as he instantly recalls the handwritten warning on Rowan''s note. "Tom Riddle may or may not be able to sense bloodlust much like that of a snake. You must take caution and not be hasty in your endeavors. But may I suggest you get one or two helping hands..."


    Alastor''s cursed at himself as he reluctantly withdraws his hand and watches them vanish into the dark horizon. Certain of their disappearance, Alastor reflexively reaches for his wand and apparated back to the outskirts of the Ministry of Magic.


    With narrowed eyes, Alastor marches through the front doors to glance around to find the Ministry as usual at this late hour is largely empty. The main lobby floor is level eight the Atrium, as there are right and left, large gilded fireplaces connected to the Floo Network are now rather quiet. Occasionally the right-hand gilded fireplace lights up as a straggling witch or wizard departs for the night.


    Alastor marches across the tile floor as the peacock blue ceiling has symbols moving across it. The glistening Fountain of Magical Brethren lies halfway down the Atrium as a group of golden statues, depicting a wizard, a witch, a centaur, a goblin, and a house-elf, spout water into the surrounding pool of water. Alastor doesn''t even pause to glance at the fountain as his gaze is locked on the golden gates. Next to the gates at a stand sits a tired poorly shaved man in peacock blue robes, who tiredly yawns, Eric Munch.


    Alastor nods at Eric Munch as he shows him his badge. "No rest for the weary, aye?" Alastor commented.


    "Aye, tis wasn''t my turn for the night watch, but Simian called in sick. And blimey, now here I am," Munch grumbled. Munch waves Alastor through as Munch returns to tiredly resting his eyes for a minute or two.


    Alastor moves past the open golden gate into the small second hall to the lifts. Alastor steps into the empty lift and heads down to the 2nd floor, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. As usual, at this time in the evening, there is still one or two late-night owls at the office with the two Auror''s on duty.


    Alastor marches into an open shared area of the Aurors. Typically, this cluttered area would be full of the buzzing of chatter, laughter, and memo''s zooming in and out like miniature rockets. A lopsided sign on the nearest cubicle reads, AUROR HEADQUARTERS. The cubicle walls are covered with everything from pictures of wanted wizards and photographs of their families to posters of their favorite Quidditch teams, and articles from the Daily Prophet.


    On duty for tonight are Fabian and Gideon Prewett. Crimson hair and a rather large nose, Fabian glances up from the wizarding chessboard as Alastor Moody slams the door shut behind him. Gideon on the hand, quite the handsome fellow rebelliously crossed his arms over his broad chest leaning back into his seat. "Do you need something, Auror Moody?" Fabian quietly asked.


    "I need your help," Alastor grudgingly said.


    Fabian and Gideon stare at each other in astonishment. "Forgive me, Auror Moody, but you never take partners," Fabian stammered.


    Much more suspicious, Gideon narrows his eyes and says, "What exactly have you gotten yourself into Alastor Moody that you need our help?"


    "If I tell you, you need to swear an unbreakable vow of silence on the subject," Alastor growled.


    Gideon and Fabian''s eyes widen at the severity in Auror Moody''s voice. "If we do, what will this condone?" Gideon cautiously asked.


    "Everything," Alastor truthfully stated.


    "We''ll trust you, this time," Fabian replied, after a shared look and nod with Gideon. Gideon and Fabian each take turns as serving as the witness as they vow to maintain a vow of silence on the subject to be spoken about that even on the pain of death itself, they would never break their vows.


    "Now, what is this about?" Gideon finally said.


    "Not here," Alastor grunted and motioned them to follow them back to his highly secure safehouses.


    Back at one of Moody''s safehouses, Alastor motions them to take a seat as he casts a spell of concealment in case of any listeners. Seeing Auror Moody so paranoid, the Gideon and Fabian stare at each other with worry. It couldn''t be that Auror Moody finally lost it, due to his great paranoia, could it?


    Finally, Alastor takes a seat before them and gruffly says, "I''d offer you a meal, but I don''t have any food here."


    "We''re fine," Fabian politely declined. Alastor grunts and furrows his brow as if choosing his words. After a long lapse of silence, Fabian and Gideon eye each other with worry as they fear their worst fears are realized. Alastor Moody had finally lost his marbles.


    Clearing his throat finally, Alastor slowly says, "What if I told you, that in a few years'' time, we will be facing the greatest war the wizarding world has ever seen?"


    "I''d say you''ve gone mad," Gideon fearlessly retorted. "Unless you''ve spoken to a seer."


    "And if I did, what if I told you that it started all with one man, who is barely on the Ministry of Magic''s radar?" Alastor grumbled.


    "Then I''d ask that you tell us more," Fabian quickly interjected.


    Alastor takes a list of names and shows it to them. "All those on this list are individuals who have associated themselves with a man called, Tom Riddle. A former student of Hogwarts and now is a dark wizard threatening to destroy the world as we all know it," Alastor frankly said.


    Gideon lets out a whistle at few of the names on the list but most especially at the ones belonging to higher ranks. "What is all of this?" Fabian gloomily said as he read the list.


    "Traitors," Alastor quietly said. "A farseer requested for my aid and granted me these names. At first, I thought she was mad, but I reluctantly went and confirmed the truth with my very own eyes. They are all traitors, or should I say, Death Eaters."


    "Death Eaters?" Gideon asked.


    "That is what they call themselves, Death Eaters, the dark army of -," Alastor abruptly halts and says, "Someone''s here!"


    Instantly, Gideon and Fabian reach for their wands as Alastor. The unknown hooded figure in the shadows watches the house from the quiet shadows. "It''s not safe here," Alastor whispered. "Do you both recall the contents of the list?"


    Gideon and Fabian mutely nod as Alastor destroyed the list with a flicker of his wand into dust, before carefully shoving the dust into his pocket. "Go!" Alastor said as the two apparated away before Moody swiftly did the same. Eventually, the hooded figure would depart but not until morning at failing to see anyone exiting or entering the house.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the darkness of a forest, a hooded figure stared up at the sky. "Dark Lord is there something wrong?" A tall dark-haired woman asked.


    A man with deathly pale skin tilts his face upward to reveal a waxy face with sharp cheekbones that have yet to turn into skull-like features of the future. The snake-like slits for nostrils have yet to appear, but his nose does appear to be less sharp than before. And thou still lacking snake-like pupils, the blood-red eyes of the future are already present. Dark long hair faintly hangs across Lord Voldemort''s tall, slim shoulders as he frowns. "Something is wrong," Lord Voldemort icily remarked.


    "Milord, we have already sent someone to check for tails, but there are none," the tall woman replied. The woman has long, silky midnight colored hair, thin lips, dark, heavy-lidded eyes, and a strong jaw. A strong confident beauty, Bellatrix Lestrange. Bellatrix is still as beautiful as ever and not yet the ruined gaunt woman of the future, after her stint in Azkaban.


    Lord Voldemort pressed his lips together as if thought, before saying, "Push the date of our plans forward." The Death Eaters cheer in excitement as they follow Lord Voldemort into the shadows. And thusly so, once more the cogs of fate have begun to turn.

 Chapter 33 - Pondering

    As the weeks went by, Rowan had only received one other letter from Moody subtly stating that he was begin watched. Possibly Death Eaters, but at the same time, Moody had made many enemies as an Auror. It was impossible to truly be certain unless Alastor caught the spies. And though the situation did make Rowan feel rather useless, however, the truth of the matter is that everything is out of her hands. No matter, how much she wanted to help, she is still just a child and needed to rely on Alastor Moody to fulfill his part. She could only hope that Moody and his two aides would be enough to at least deter part of Tom Riddle''s plans.


    Cranky, Rowan sighs as she pokes the food in front of her. "What not to your liking poppet?" Wilkes cheerfully murmured from his seat.


    Rowan ignores Wilkes for a moment before a brilliant idea comes to mind. "Say Wilkes did anyone attend of your family attend Hogwarts in the 1940''s?" Rowan innocently asked.


    "Why ask?" Wilkes asked with some curiosity.


    "Because Rowan is strange and particular about the strangest things," Severus commented with a mouth full food.


    "What he said," Rowan chimed in agreement causing Severus to choke. Rowan none too gently pounds Severus on the back to help him breathe again.


    Wilkes wrinkles his brows and says, "Well, I''m the oldest child of my parents and they roughly attended Hogwarts back in 47 and 48 and graduated in the 50''s, so I guess so."


    Rowan eyes flicker at the response with a resigned expression to suddenly shudder and think, "Ick gross." It was quite a nasty shock to realize the large age difference between Tom Riddle and Bellatrix. In the wizarding world, it wasn''t that all that strange, but still, EW!


    Wilkes thoughtfully interjects, "Well, I guess that other than my dad, Uncle Roger also attended Hogwarts from 1938 to 1945. But why the sudden interest?"


    "Well, I was just wondering as I''ve developed an interest in past members of the Slug Club. I thought it might be interesting to follow up with anyone who might have been there."


    "Well good luck with that," Wilkes said as he got up. "I''ve got to get back," and promptly left.


    "Just what are you planning?" Severus suspiciously said.


    "Can''t I just be curious about our past seniors?" Rowan innocently replied.


    "No," Severus flatly stated.


    "Shows what you know," Rowan said with a huff. "I''m a woman of many talents!"


    Severus snorts and says, "We better get going, we wouldn''t want to be late because of your delusions."


    Rowan makes a rude gesture behind Severus''s back, who growls, "I saw that!"


    Rowan clicks her tongue against her mouth and gets up to follow him. The two of them head to Charms where she is a bit more distracted than usual. Afterward, Professor Flitwick gently asks that Rowan stay behind. Severus worriedly glances over at his twin who gestures to him to save her a seat in Professor Strives classroom.


    Once Severus and the last of the class leaves, Professor Flitwick says, "Is anything troubling you, Miss Prince? I noticed that you seemed rather absentminded today, unlike your usual self."


    Rowan grimly smiles and says, "Thank you for your sincere concern, Professor, but I''m just stuck on a tricky puzzle that I can''t seem to solve."


    "Oh, then why not explain what the problem is, perhaps, an attentive ear can be of aid," Professor Flitwick suggested.


    Rowan purses her lips, before hesitatingly replies, "I am wondering how an ordinary wizard without a teaching position gain access to children of pureblood families would if he wasn''t in their year or in another year at the time of their stay at Hogwarts?"


    Professor Flitwick sagely nods his head and says, "Well, if I were to suppose, it would make sense if it was someone of their year or within their stay at Hogwarts. But are you saying, that it is a student not present while their time at Hogwarts? Hmm, that is indeed a tricky situation.


    Normally, I would say that a figure like Professor Slughorn would be a likely candidate. But, Professor Slughorn would never violate the oath of a professor and introduce a graduate student to a present student in attendance at Hogwarts until said student graduated."


    "That makes sense," Rowan mused to herself. But that didn''t quite work with the idea that some of the Death Eaters were indoctrinated while attending Hogwarts. And Professor Slughorn had on one more than occasion betrayed his own morals for a clever student. The best example is Riddle''s questions on the Horcruxes and Slughorn being stupid enough to answer them in the first place.


    "Of course, you could also be looking at someone in higher circles who took a liking to said individual and extended themselves to make the introductions," Professor Flitwick suggested. Which only served to coincide with one of Rowan''s personal theories on a possible puppeteer influencing future generations. But that still didn''t solve the question about how said puppeteer would have access to Tom Riddle as he was an orphan.


    One logical explanation is that in some manner said puppeteer would have to have been a student at Hogwarts. Either being a student in the same year as Tom Riddle or older with the unlikely possibility of being younger. But then again, it could also be a now-retired professor or an acquaintance of Professor Slughorn. Honestly, nothing could be ruled out for now.


    "Thanks, Professor Flitwick," Rowan said. "I''m not sure how to go about solving this tricky puzzle quite yet, but it''s nice to have someone listen to one''s thoughts."


    "Always a pleasure, Miss Prince," Professor Flitwick said as Rowan gratefully smiles back at him. "But Miss Prince, should you ever been in trouble, please don''t hesitate to call."


    "I will, Professor," Rowan truthfully replied over her shoulder, before heading out in thought. Not paying attention, Rowan suddenly slams into someone and roughly falls back against the cold stone wall. "Blimey, watch where you''re going," Rowan snapped.


    "Sorry, Rowan," Mary MacDonald anxiously said as she scrambled to gather her things from the floor.


    Feeling guilty, Rowan quickly knelt onto the cold stone floor to help Mary gather her things off from the floor. "Sorry, it was my fault, really, I wasn''t paying attention as I should have," Rowan apologetically said as Mary smiles in acceptance of her apology.


    Making small talk, Rowan remarked, "Mary, aren''t you supposed to be in Transfiguration?"


    "I know, but I accidentally left one of my books in the girl''s dorm and had to go back to get it," Mary sighed in resignation as she stood back onto her feet.


    Rowan brushes the dust of her pants as she stands up. "Alright, well, we better hurry up or we''re going to be really late to class."


    "Thanks for your help," Mary gratefully said, before running down the hall.


    Mary sighs and heads to the Dark Arts classroom when she suddenly sniffs cat hair. "Ah, crap," Rowan muttered to herself knowing that would be in trouble if she was caught by Mrs. Norris. Sprinting down the corridor, Rowan prays that she doesn''t crash into anyone else. From behind her, the faint figure of a cat with dust-colored fur, bulging yellow lamp like eyes can be seen as it''s scrawny figure hurriedly paced down the hallway.


    Out of breath and slightly sweating, Rowan gasped as she pulls around the corner and hurries inside the Dark Arts classroom. Professor Strives doesn''t even notice Rowan is late as he continues to read in a monotone voice the present chapter. The other students dully gaze at Rowan as she slides into the seat Severus saved for her. "What took you so long?" Severus whispered under his breath.


    "Our conversation ran a bit longer than I thought," Rowan muttered back.


    "Next time don''t be late!" Severus warningly whispered.


    "That''s what I have you for," Rowan shamelessly whispered back. Severus rolls his eyes and makes a rude gesture back at Rowan in reply. Rowan doesn''t react as she may have deserved that just a tiny bit. By the end of the classroom period, Rowan had already finished her homework as the cogs in her mind begin to churn.

 Chapter 34 - 1st Cog

    A few days later, Rowan takes up Professor Flitwick''s offer. When Professor Flitwick asked her reason for not asking Professor Slughorn, given that she was researching past students of the Slug Club. To which, Rowan stoutly replied, that she would never get anything done with Professor Slughorn constantly looking over her shoulder and boasting about his past students. Professor Flitwick did not question her response and effectively did indeed write her a permission slip to grant her access to the student''s archives which contained information including articles from previously graduated students while their stay at Hogwarts.


    The moment class is over Rowan bolts from the classroom to the dismay of Severus. She makes her way to the enormous library as a dark-haired woman with suspicious eyes gazes down her nose at her. Rowan''s eyes widen in recognition of the prickly librarian, Madam Irma Pince. "Are you lost?" Madam Pince pointedly asked.


    "No, Madam Pince, I came here looking for the Hogwarts Archives," Rowan quickly said as Madam Pince was infamous for having a short temper.


    "I see," Madam Pince unhappily said as she gently shut the book before her. Madam Pince quietly and most pointedly says, "A fair warning, should you rip, tear, shred, bend, fold, deface, disfigure, smear, smudge, throw, drop, or in any other manner damage, mistreat, or show lack of respect towards any book, the consequences will be as awful as it is within my power to make them."


    "Understood, Madam Pince," Rowan hastily replied.


    "There is no food or eating allowed in the library. Including, no talking, laughing, whispering, sneezing, scurrying around, running or any type of behavior that may damage the books is that understood?" Madam Pince coldly said. "Also, there is no taking the books out of the library without a permission slip as this is not a lending library!"


    Rowan numbly nods her head as Madam Pince pointedly threatened. "And should you attempt to steal a book," Madam Pince''s nostrils flared in emphasis, "You shall not like the deadly consequences."


    "Yes, Madam Pince," Rowan obediently chimed.


    "Excellent, now exactly, what archives are you in need of?" Madam Pince briskly asked.


    "Well, I''ve recently become fascinated with Professor''s Slughorn''s, Slug Club. I was wondering if I could possibly see articles on previously graduated seniors," Rowan hurriedly replied.


    "Excellent, I shall direct you personally," Madam Pince said as she led Rowan deeper into the library. It was interesting to note that some of the books seemed to be moving on their own. And if she recalled, the Hogwarts folklore, some of the books were said to have minds of their own and even capable of speech, and most definitely are able to defend themselves.


    The archives were not in the forbidden section, but in a corner of the library next to the rest of the regular books. Students simply weren''t allowed access to them given their evil prankish nature. Only those with permission were allowed access to them and the library could tell. If anyone else tried to touch the archives, the books were enchanted to begin to scream.


    "The archives are in chronological order," Madam Pince sniffed as she pointed to a stack of neatly bound books.


    Rowan slightly wilts at the number of books on the shelves and faintly murmurs, "Understood."


    Madam Pince briskly turns away as Rowan rolls up her sleeves and begins with 1938, the year that Tom Riddle started Hogwarts. She carefully takes notes of the Slytherin students in that year including those in the years above. Before she knows it, Madam Pince appears to warn Rowan that it is closing time. Madam Pince falters in surprise at seeing the carefully taking notes of Rowan as she intently studies the articles before her.


    Madam Pince unusually coughs quite gently and says, "It is time for the library to close."


    Rowan rubs her tired eyes and says, "Sorry, Madam Pince, I made a mess, let me clean up first before I go."


    "It''s fine," Madam Pince said as with a wave of her wand the bound books neatly rise and return to their shelves.


    "Thank you," Rowan tiredly said as she carefully put her notes and things away.


    "You are most welcome anytime, Miss Prince," Madam Pince truthfully said.


    "Really?" Rowan said in disbelief.


    "Of course, it is a rare pleasure to find someone who treats books well," Madam Pince said. Rowan nodded her head in tired thanks and back down to the Slytherin common room area to rest.


    Rowan tiredly yawns as she passes through the door and suddenly paused mid-yawn at finding the common room area filled with not just 7th-year seniors, but members of a few other years as well. Rowan tactfully nods her head to them in an apology and says, "Sorry, I''ll be quickly on my way now."


    Rowan hastily moves to walk past them, when Narcissa coldly says, "No, let Rowan Prince hear as well and just might learn a thing or two."


    "Miss Prince, please have a seat," Lucius Malfoy politely said, although his tone betrayed him. It wasn''t a suggestion, but an order.


    Rowan tactfully takes an empty seat at the edge of the circle as Narcissa coldly says, "And why are you running in so late?"


    "I was at the library," Rowan truthfully replied.


    Narcissa snorts as another pudgy four-year boy says, "It looks like we have a wrongly sorted Ravenclaw."


    "Well, at least I have a brain, whether as you, Vern Crabbe, it''s a miracle you haven''t flunked straight out of Hogwarts," Rowan snapped.


    A couple of members snicker at Rowan''s comment as Vern Crabbe flushes with rage as his piggy eyes fill with rage. Before Vern Crabbe can cease sputtering, Lucius Malfoy snaps, "Enough!"


    The room quiets down as Lucius says, "Now then, as usual, we are here today to discuss the muggle infestation that treads through our halls and what can be done to save our precious Hogwarts?"


    Rowan keeps a poker face and reminds herself that she must dance to the tune of the devil.


    The members of this impromptu meeting cry out different ideas such as:


    "I think we should ban all mudblood witches and wizards."


    "Poison them!"


    "Round them up and keep them separate!"


    This went on for some time until Narcissa flatly interrupts, "What about you, Miss Prince? You''ve been usually silent this entire time, cat got your tongue?" Vern Crabbe sneered at Rowan and eagerly waited for swift and utter retribution.


    Rowan thoughtfully says, "The way I see it all of your ideas are rather idealistic and pointless." The members of the group gape in anger, embarrassment, with a few smarter members looking rather intrigued.


    Vern Crabbe points at Rowan and eagerly leers. "Looks like we have a blood traitor among us!"


    "Be silent, Vern Crabbe! I don''t think she''s quite done," Lucius harshly rebuked him causing Vern Crabbe to wilt back into his seat. Vern gives Rowan a hatefully glare as Lucius gestures to Rowan to please continue.


    "What I mean to say is all this planning is pointless if we aren''t able to stop the Ministry of Magic from impending our plans. To bring about any sort of change the requirement needed would be to take over the Ministry of Magic," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    Lucius slowly smiles in acknowledgment and says, "You are indeed just as intelligent as I thought and more, Miss Prince." Lucius rose to his feet and passionately says, "Indeed, we are in need of such a leader to lead us into a new glorious age!"


    Vern Crabbe eagerly howls, "I am willing to follow such a leader!"


    "As am I!" Slytherin after Slytherin cried out as Lucius narrowed his eyes at Rowan, who remained silent and emotionless at the cheers.


    Staring coldly back at him, Rowan claps quite loudly and rather sarcastically just as the cheers quiet down. "I commend you for your devoted statement it was quite awe-inspiring," Rowan flatly said as she ceased to clap. "But sly words will not be sufficient to convince me, unlike these hot-headed youths."


    Narcissa narrows her eyes in anger as she is about to shout at Rowan for her insolence, but snaps her mouth shut as Lucius glares at her to be silent. Rising to her feet, Rowan coolly says, "I am no such fool and will not be made one lightly, Lucius Malfoy. I only believe in actions, not flattering words. If there is such a man show me his skill and I will gladly follow. Otherwise, I will just disregard this as another conman''s attempt to gain followers.


    And I am no sheep to be led by such a foolhardy shepherd. Rather that sounds like the actions of a foolish Gryffindor, who would believe such words without actual proof and I am no such thing. For I am a Slytherin and we are always cunning."


    The older Slytherin''s in the room eye her with mixed feelings as though a cold pail of water had been poured all over them that had rapidly sobered them. More than a few were actually rethinking their actions as other more cunning Slytherins decided to tactfully take a step back and watch and wait for actual results.


    Seeing the unnatural silence, Rowan excuses herself. "Goodnight everyone," before striding out of the common room area to the girl''s dorms.


    Narcissa and Lucius narrow their eyes at the sudden revaluation. Seeing the changed expressions on some of the older Slytherin''s and sensing the change in the wind, Lucius thoughtfully nods his head and says, "Miss Prince made an excellent point this evening. For those that are still doubting on Hallows Eve, our great dark lord will reveal himself and appease any who still had doubts concerning his leadership."


    Some of the Slytherins are mollified a bit by this response, but those had already changed their stance firmly meet Lucius''s gaze without any wavering. Seeing the changes in the room, Lucius quickly changes the subject. "Now off to bed everyone, we all have classes tomorrow."


    Rowan who had hidden behind the staircase hurries up the stairs and rushes into her bedroom. Luckily the 1st year bedrooms weren''t that far off and with ease, Rowan made it back before Narcissa or any of the other girls saw her. Rowan lets out a sigh of relief as she sees the sleeping figures of her roommates already sound asleep.


    Taking care, Rowan softly removes her bag and changes her clothes to get ready for bed. Although, there was no guarantee she would be getting much sleep. She had the acute feeling that it would be a very long night of that much she was certain of.

 Chapter 35 - Conjectures

    Rowan wasn''t able to get much sleep as she tossed and turned in her bed as she recalled the Slytherin meeting. With a trained eye, she had memorized and recognized many of the Slytherin''s present and had noticed that the majority were presently four years and up. It looked like every year there would be a gathering to weed out any skeptics, while the remaining suitable candidates are subtly indoctrinated. Those present at the meeting were a far cry from being Death Eaters quite yet, but all had the potential to become so. More than likely none of them would meet with Tom Riddle unless they were seen a prodigious or had some sort of influential connection. Two of those were probably Narcissa Black given her sister and Lucius Malfoy due to his family''s influence and vast wealth.


    But from everything she had seen, she still couldn''t understand how someone like Lucius Malfoy had become a Death Eater. Yes, Lucius was rather arrogant, but he was quite methodical in thinking and knew exactly when to save his own skin. Therefore, reading his character right, Lucius Malfoy wouldn''t venture into such a dangerous venture without absolute certainty that victory was assured. Although the same couldn''t be said for Narcissa Black given that she was on good terms with her older sister, Bellatrix Lestrange. Of course, maybe, she was a tad bit bias against Narcissa.


    And yet this only served to confirm some of her own theories. The subtle system of indoctrination could easily work if there was a follower of Tom Riddle at Hogwarts as an older student, and gently guide younger year students until the mantle was once more passed down. But the only problem that Rowan once more found was that large gap of ten years during Tom Riddle''s disappearance. By the time Bellatrix Black attended Hogwarts the last of Tom Riddle''s lackeys would have already graduated and there shouldn''t have been anyone to pass down Tom Riddle''s influence beyond the usual Slytherin bigotry of the superiority of pureblood''s vs. muggleborn witches and wizards. Which only served to prove the theory that there was an initial introduction from Tom Riddle to a figure such as Bellatrix Black.


    Now one could argue that Rodolphus Lestrange was to blame as his father was part of Tom''s original gang, the Knights of Walpurgis. But Rodolphus was only a couple years older than Bellatrix and wouldn''t have made said introduction to her. It is natural, however, for them to meet and marry after Bellatrix was introduced to Tom Riddle''s followers.


    Rowan taps her chin with her finger as she recalls the first official Death Eaters, the Knights of Walpurgis: Antonin Dolohov, Nott, Rosier, Mulciber, Avery, and Lestrange. No matter, how she looked at it, she felt that these six were the key. But there was no way of really contacting them nor much less them having them speak to her about the subject.


    However, the sense of urgency seeped into Rowan''s bones as she recalled the mention of the Hallows Eve attack. Maybe there was such an attack on the Ministry of Magic in 1971 but must have failed as it was not mentioned. But a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach told her this was already the effect of a single flutter of the butterfly''s'' wings.


    One single step and already she was creating vast ripples in the streams of time. And she was rather certain that it was due to her confiding in Alastor Moody. Alastor Moody, no doubt was the catalyst that was causing events to move and change. For what had been done couldn''t be undone. And even if she could, she wouldn''t do so. Because unlike the potter brat, who had an entire Order of people to protect him and aid him in his endeavors, she didn''t. All she had was one rather paranoid Auror.


    Clenching her hands in resolution, Rowan glances over at the girls to make sure they are sound asleep. Certain they are asleep; she ends up sitting on the bed in a meditative fashion. But unlike the times before rather than tracing the body pathways, she forcefully prods the slumbering power inside her and forces magic into the body pathways. A drop of sweat can be seen on her forehead as she bites her lips at the burning sensation but continues to do so.


    The slumbering power begins to move restlessly much like a sleeping beast finally awakening. A terrible force is suddenly felt on Rowan''s body as her bones feel they are about to break under the intense pressure. The pressure inside only increases and threatened to explode as her nails dig into her palm.


    Gritting her teeth, Rowan forces a trickle of the pent-up energy through her body pathways as her body pathways begin to break under the pressure. With an almost sigh of relief, the intense pressure is suddenly is lifted as the slumbering power withdraws back into its original nest. Much like a tiny streamflow being let out of the dam, the flow has finally adjusted and steadily begins to pour out into the body pathways.


    Rowan opens her eyes to reveal midnight indigo colored eyes with a light sheen that rapidly fades away. With a trembling hand, she wipes the sweat off her forehead as she easily teleports herself out of her bed. Tiredly, she teleports herself back onto the bed and flopped back onto the pillows with mixed feelings.


    "It looks like I have to start from scratch, but at least I can now teleport within a mile radius." Rowan idly thought, before with pained grunt as she curled up on her side as her body ached in soreness. Despite the ache, the soft rush of the excess mana can be felt coursing inside of her. With time, the pathways would turn from tiny streams into rivers able to withstand the full surging might.


    "Well, at least I''ll one day be able to teleport anywhere in the world," Rowan bitterly thought to herself. For now, Rowan''s single magician ability was restricted, but with enough time it would slowly grow and with it the extent of her teleportation. And unlike a wizard apparating, she wouldn''t be limited nor be kept out of warded places such as Hogwarts. But like all things, there is always a catch. For now, she is restricted to three jumps per day within a mile radius. With an exhausted sigh, she closed her eyes. Morning would come soon enough. And more importantly, she still had to attend all of her classes.

 Chapter 36 - Mail

    Finally, the weekend came and not soon enough. Even so, Rowan still rose early enough that morning that most of the students were still in bed including her roommates. The bitter chill of October had already long ago begun to set in as long sweaters and house colored scarfs began to crop up among the students. Out in the Slytherin common room area, the fireplaces roar and crackle as a small group of fifth and seventh years huddle together to study.


    After pondering what to do with information gained from the meeting, Rowan had concluded that she could only risk sending a letter to Alastor Moody. But it would be a risk and so, she just would have to be rather clever in order to have the message sent. Seeing Wilkes among the group of fifth years, Rowan gently tugs on the back of his sweater to grab his attention. "Wilkes, could I have a word with you?" Rowan quickly asked seeing Wilkes''s miffed face.


    Wilkes sighs in frustration, but still quietly excuses himself to a corner of the Slytherin Common room. "Well, for one, you''re up quite early on this fine weekend day. And secondly, what do you want?" Wilkes grumbled.


    "I was wondering if you could help me send a joke on the behalf of my grandfather," Rowan lied with a straight face. "Grandfather''s friend has for some time blocked his mail and as a result, Grandfather has to send his letters via third parties. It''s that time of the year again and it''s my turn to send a practical joke. It doesn''t have to be anything big, but I was thinking that a fluffy black teddy bear with prickly roses as the joke. With the message, being held in the teddy bears paws that read, Hallows Eve, to allow my grandfather''s friend to know the date he will be visiting with him."


    Wilkes tilts his head in thought and says, "Sure, that can easily be done. Is there anything else?"


    "Thank you," Rowan said with great relief.


    Wilkes gently smiles as he tousles Rowan''s head. "There, there now, no need to be so emotional," Wilkes commented. "After all, it''s my job as a Perfect to help."


    "Just let me know how much it will cost and I''ll pay you back," Rowan instantly replied.


    "Sure, now what''s the address?" Wilkes asked as Rowan handed him a slip of paper. Wilkes carefully pockets the slip of paper, before heading back to his study group.


    Unlike the rest of the students still in bed sound asleep, Rowan trots back up to the library. Madam Pince blinks in surprise at Rowan''s dedication and nods her head in approval. Rowan waves back, before heading into the back of the library. Taking a seat once more, she begins to study until noon until she is unable to avoid her stomach''s growling.


    Rowan carefully takes note of her current place, before heading back out. On her way out she solemnly ponders, who else could be of aid the name of Andromeda Tonks comes to mind. Though already exiled by her family, Andromeda is only a year or so younger than her elder sister, Bellatrix. Maybe, just maybe given that Andromeda not only attended Hogwarts during that same period and was in Slytherin as well, maybe Andromeda saw something of interest. But of course, the problem was why on earth would Andromeda ever talk to her? Andromeda was a former Slytherin and was every bit as suspicious.


    Rowan suddenly felt something wet fall onto her head. Annoyed she glances up to see the prankster Peeves hanging overhand. With a dark look in her eyes, Rowan reaches up to touch her head to come back with whipped cream and pie toppings. "Pineapple," Rowan muttered after tasting it a second later.


    Ignoring Peeves, who was whizzing above Rowan narrows her eyes as she sees a ghostly figure emerge through the wall. With that in mind, Rowan held back an evil grin and purposeful says, "Hey, Peeves, what say, I invite the Bloody Baron for a nice little chat?"


    Peeves came to a halt and then sneers at Rowan. "Oh, like I''m so scared," Peeves sneered as he blew a loud raspberry at Rowan.


    "Is that so?" A chilling voice said from behind Peeves.


    Peeves paled and instantly turns to face a gaunt-faced ghost with blank eyes and robes stained with silver blood. "Your, Bloody Highness!" Peeves squealed like a pig.


    The Bloody Baron coldly gazes down at Peeves as the long chains hang from his clothes loudly clink together. In a hoarse voice, the Bloody Baron says, "Clean it up and DESIST!"


    Instantly the pie disappears off of Rowan''s head and Peeves fearfully bows and says, "Yes, your Bloodyness," before fearful zooming away.


    Rowan bows her head in thanks and says, "Thank you, sir."


    "We are Slytherin," the Bloody hoarsely said, before drifting through the wall back to haunt and moan in his favorite haunting spot the Astronomy Tower.


    Rowan happily touches her head to find that she is nice and clean, before heading to the Great Hall eat. Seeing his twin sister wolfing down her lunch, Severus pointedly asked, "Where were you all day?"


    "Library," Rowan replied with a mouth full of food.


    Severus raises an eyebrow in disbelief. "I never thought I would see the day when you would go out of your way to actively study."


    "Shows how well you know me," Rowan retorted back.


    Severus rolls his eyes in reply and after a pause said, "Do you need any help?"


    "If you would like, but like I said the work is rather tedious, to say the least," Rowan truthfully replied.


    Before Severus has a chance to answer Lily comes over with Mary and Willa. "We''re all going to play a round of gobstones with Silvia, Bethanie, and Tiffany in the courtyard care to join us?" Lily asked.


    Rowan shakes her head as Severus stands up and says, "I''d love too."


    Lily glances at Rowan as she says, "Sorry, I''m working on a project honestly."


    "Next time then," Lily said with a smile as Rowan waves goodbye to them as they head out to the courtyard. Rowan watches them go and thinks to herself, "Severus, you better make the most of this." And promptly set out to finish her lunch.

 Chapter 37 - Mail â…¡

    After lunch, Rowan is about to head back to the Library, when Wilkes comes up from behind and says, "I had a friend send the joke for you. It''ll cost you, 5 silver sickles."


    "Thanks, I''ll pay you back later," Rowan gratefully said.


    "I''d hunt you down if you don''t," Wilkes solemnly replied, before heading over to sit with his friends.


    Rowan wryly grins back before heading back to the library to find James, Sirius, Lupin, and Pettigrew standing in front of the large imposing library doors. Rowan paused to study the slightly tired face of Lupin. The full moon hadn''t transpired too long ago and given that these four were all roommates, it made absolute sense they would be the ones to notice Lupin''s first month''s disappearance from their shared dorm room.


    "What are you all doing?" Rowan asked causing the four of them to flinch and jump up in surprise.


    "Nothing," they all innocently chimed back.


    Rowan scoffs loudly but still doesn''t ask again. Recalling that she owed James a sweet, she reaches into her pocket for a chocolate frog and walks over to him. James takes a step back as he hastily exclaimed, "If this is about trying to give Severus, a nose-biting teacup, it was an accident really!"


    Rowan paused and frostily said, "What nose-biting teacup?"


    James tactfully changed the subject and sheepishly grinned. "Just a slip of the tongue, really."


    "Right," Rowan drily said before holding out the chocolate frog for James to take.


    "Here, payment for last time," Rowan said as James blankly takes the chocolate frog from her hand as he slowly recalls the incident that she was referring too. Satisfied that all debts were repaid in full, Rowan adds, "Well, if that''s all, I''m off."


    "Wait!" James hastily called out.


    "Yes?" Rowan impatiently asked.


    "Do you, um, happen to know if the library has any books on werewolves?" James quickly asked.


    "I presume so," Rowan matter-of-fact answered. "Werewolves aren''t a forbidden subject and there should be plenty of books as 1st years you will be able to have access too. However, I recommend asking Madam Pince for their whereabouts."


    "Heh, figures," Sirius smirked. "You and Severus are such bookworms."


    Rowan stops herself from rolling her eyes and instead glanced over at Lupin. "Are you alright, Lupin? You look a bit wane in the face." The four boys all stiffen at the question especially Lupin.


    There''s nothing wrong with Lupin, he just has a furry little problem that sometimes keeps him up at night," James truthfully said on the behalf of Lupin as the rest of the boy''s sigh in relief at James quick thinking.


    "Mm," Rowan said not pushing the subject. "If that''s all, I''ll be going now."


    "Wait for us!" James cheerfully said as the other three followed in tow and caused Rowan to feel an impending headache.


    Seeing Rowan, Madam Pince is about to smile but frowns at spotting the four Gryffindor troublemaking boys. These four had already gotten in trouble for gifting more than one student nose biting teacups and frog-spawning soap. Madam Pince frostily glared at them with a frown and a bit of disappointment at Rowan for associating with such riffraff.


    James innocently looks at Rowan for help as do the other three boys causing her to sigh in exasperation. Glancing up to meet Madam Pince''s gaze, Rowan says, "I''m here for the archives as per usual, Madam Pince. But these four are wondering if they are able to read a General Study of Werewolfism. Remus Lupin is doing an in-depth study case of werewolves."


    Madam Pince thoughtfully eyes the four boys and says, "That can be arranged, but first and foremost they must be aware of the library rules."


    "Mm," Rowan muttered without protest, before walking off and abandoning the four to their miserable fate. Without a shred of mercy, Madam Pince begins to frigidly list the rules of the library. The four boys'' shudder at the vast list but remain still and attentive lest Madam Pince restarts from the beginning again. It had been known to happen a time or two before.


    Rowan is intently reading and jotting down notes careful when the sound of moving chairs caused her to glance up. With surprise and some chagrin in her eyes, Rowan sees the four boys take a seat at her study table. James took the seat at her right side, while Sirius to her left and Lupin and Pettigrew sat directly across from her.


    "Are the four of you doing this just to annoy me?" Rowan flatly asked.


    "Whatever would make you think that?" Sirius sweetly said as he batted his eyelashes at her.


    "I hate my life," Rowan thought to herself and proceeded to pointedly ignore Sirius Black. About to resume from where she left off, Rowan suddenly feels a tug on her right sleeve. With a sigh, she turned to face James and says, "Yes, James?"


    "Thanks," James sincerely said with a wide grin.


    Rowan blinks in surprise as Remus Lupin chimes in as well with a thank you. Pettigrew on the other hand sullenly looks at her as if she had grievously erred against him. No doubt blaming her for having to have listened to Madam Pince''s speech. Ignoring Pettigrew, Rowan returned back to her work until Sirius sighed in frustration and puts his book down.


    "This bloody book tells us nothing about how to go about curing a werewolf!" Sirius softly grunted recalling the rules of the library.


    "It''s not supposed, there isn''t a known cure yet," Rowan mumbled without looking up from her notetaking. "And if you hadn''t noticed the title of the book is a general study and not the cure for werewolfism."


    The three boys look over at Lupin, who just smiles in resignation and says, "It was nice of all of you to help me in my research, but all of you don''t need to bother anymore."


    Rowan''s quill halts as she glanced over at Lupin and scoffed. "How utterly predictable."


    "Excuse me?" Lupin said with a touch of indignation in his voice.


    "Even if Gryffindor''s aren''t known for their intellectual genius, but rather for their courage and bravery. I would at least think you would have the courage to see things through rather than to just give up from the very start," Rowan crisply remarked.


    "I am not a coward," Lupin growled back as Pettigrew hatefully glared back in addition.


    "Oh? Prove it." Rowan stared down her nose in emphasis of her statement.


    Lupin with a loud thump opens his book up and begins to furiously read and take notes. Rowan hides a smile as Sirius leans over to whisper. "Aw, you''re pretty nice after all."


    "Your breath stinks," Rowan grumbled back causing Sirius to let out a gasp in protest. Before quickly covering his mouth as he subtly blows in his hand trying to see if his mouth really stank. A smirk appears on James, before quickly hiding away as they all return to their studies.

 Chapter 38 - Mail â…¢

    Time trickles by until it is time for dinner. With a happy sigh, Sirius says, "It''s getting late, we better head down for dinner or we won''t get a bite to eat!"


    "Yes!" Pettigrew gratefully said as he finally let go of his aching head, having learned more in one afternoon than an entire class period.


    Lupin carefully packs up his things as do the rest until James says, "Aren''t you heading downstairs for dinner, Rowan?"


    "No," Rowan mumbled as she waved them off with one hand to go on and leave her be.


    The four boys'' glance at each other, before James importantly declared, "Well, in that case, we''ll come back after dinner."


    Rowan hand paused as she glances up at them with a resigned expression. "If I head down to dinner with you, will the four of you me leave alone after this?"


    "I can''t promise anything," James loftily said as the rest of the smirked over at her. Rowan groaned in reply, before reluctantly gathering her things and heads to the Great Hall with them lest they come up with more ways to bother her.


    They politely wave goodbye to Madam Pince, who somewhat mollified nods her head at them. The moment they leave the library, Sirius stretches out and lets out a holler in relief. "Uh, I thought I was going to suffocate in there!"


    "Mm, it can be quite dull," James agreed as Lupin ruefully shakes his head.


    However, Pettigrew on the other hand unhappily glared at Rowan, who sneered back at with as if saying, "The feelings mutual, buddy."


    Noticing the silent standoff, Sirius intervenes and wraps a playful arm around Pettigrew. "C'' mon, Pettigrew, where''s your smile?" Pettigrew wrinkles his nose as Sirius drags Pettigrew a few feet away from them and pokes general fun at him. James laughs mischievously at Sirius''s antics and follows suit as they mercilessly tease Pettigrew.


    Rather than trailing after them, Lupin remains a step behind. "By the way, thanks," Lupin softly said.


    "For what?" Rowan snorted in reply. Lupin grins knowingly at Rowan''s attempt to feign innocence, before rushing off after his three friends. The four boys tease each other until they get to the Great Hall, where they hurriedly head over to their Gryffindor table.


    Rowan takes a seat at the Slytherin table to find her roommates already at the table. Taking a seat, Rowan grabs a plate for herself as Silvia grins with a wide knowing smile at Rowan. "What?" Rowan finally snapped unable to stand the smirk on Silvia Flint''s face.


    "Nothing," Silvia ruefully said as her blue-gray eyes had a rather annoying familiar twinkle to them.


    "Nu-uh!" Tiffany Topsy protested; her strawberry blond hair bobbed in protest as well. "We were just talking about how Rowan entered the Great Hall with four boys!"


    "Merely a coincidence of that I''m sure of," Bethanie Fawley sternly interjected causing her freckles to twitch on her nose. Rowan gratefully stares at Bethanie, who gives her a nod as if saying, "Girl, I''ve got your back."


    Tiffany shakes her head in disappointment causing her strawberry blond hair to bob all around. "Aw, I finally thought I had some good gossip," Tiffany lamented out loud.


    "Oh, I don''t know about that," Silvia retorted with gleaming blue-gray eyes.


    "Be quiet and eat already, you too," Bethanie chided them in a maternal tone. The two girls obediently do as there are told as if unable to disobey Bethanie''s command.


    Rowan swallows a mouthful and sincerely says, "If I were a boy, Bethanie, I would definitely marry you."


    "Wait, why not me? I''m the cutest!" Tiffany shrieked indignantly. "Or Silvia, since she''s got the most money out of all of us!"


    "It''s because Bethanie''s the sweetest," Rowan frankly said causing Tiffany to sputter indignantly and Silvia to pensively say, "I have the feeling that Bethanie shan''t lift a finger and that the boys will come to her like bees to honey."


    "I''ll drink to that," Rowan said holding up her goblet in the air for emphasis. The four girls burst out into laughter and continued to tease each other for the rest of the meal. It was so nice that Rowan decided to not head back to the library and take a break for the evening.


    *


    Having passed through the inspection checkpoint at the Ministry of Magic Fabian and Gideon Prewett with great startle receive a bouquet of red prickly roses with a big black teddy bear with a simple sign that reads, "Hallows Eve!" Fabian frowns and accusingly glares over at his brother as he says, "Is this a practical joke, Gideon?"


    "I would certainly think so except it wasn''t me!" Gideon hastily protested his innocence. "And there''s nothing on the message except for a date." The two of them stare at each other for in heavy silence, before quickly destroying the flowers and everything including the fluffy bear. Finished tossing everything into the trash bins and having thoroughly incinerated the message, they put on their cloaks.


    "I''ll be the decoy," Gideon said as they each headed to the floo fireplaces on the main lobby floor. Gideon goes first, while Fabian goes next before emerging in an open chimney area. From there, Fabian apparated elsewhere in the city, before making his way to a small flat on foot. Fabian carefully knocks thrice and whispered to the door knocker, "Acid Pops."


    A soft click is heard as the door unlocks itself for Fabian to swiftly steps inside. The sleeping figure of Alastor Moody is half-asleep in an armchair and despite being half asleep Alastor viscously points his wand at the intruder. "It''s me, Fabian!" Fabian shouted as he removed his hood and frantically held his hands up in the air.


    "Oh, it''s just you," Alastor murmured as he sat back down in his chair. "Why have you come? I thought we agreed to not meet unless it was urgent."


    "It is," Fabian said as sat down across from Alastor. "We received an anonymous message of prickly red roses with a black teddy bear with a single message that of a date, Hallows Eve."


    Alastor eyes widen in recognition of the teddy bear symbolism of a child and the red prickly roses as something ominous with the added factor of a date. "So, that''s the day the hit will be taken place," Alastor worriedly said as he jumped to his feet.


    "Hit?" Fabian asked.


    Alastor points to the map on the wall and says, "I''ve been watching them as they''ve been trying to watch the Ministry. There''s been a sudden increase in their movements that just stopped a few days ago."


    "They''re putting all their ducks all in a row," Fabian smartly concluded as he took a step closer to the map. "But where?"


    Alastor points to the red circle mark on the map. "They''re going for a preventive first strike, the Ministry of Magic."


    "They wouldn''t dare, would they?" Fabian said in disbelief.


    "They can, and they will," Alastor confidently stated.


    "Then we must immediately inform the Minister of Magic!" Fabian hurriedly said.


    "No, there is no need, they''re not going for the head, but rather for the belly of the beast," Alastor grumbled.


    "If not the Minister of Magic, then who?" Fabian asked as he furrowed his brows.


    "The Department of Mysteries," Alastor growled.


    Fabian shuts his mouth with a snap as Alastor says, "Do you still remember the names on the list?"


    Fabian mutely nods his head as Alastor gravely says, "Then if need be prepared to destroy them in cold-blood. We cannot allow for the Department of Ministry to be taken."


    Fabian fists clench as he quietly, but staunchly replied, "We shan''t hesitate."


    "Good," Alastor said as he put on his cloak.


    "Wait, but where are you going?" Fabian asked as Alastor paused before the fireplace to travel.


    "To gather reinforcements," Alastor commented. "I know one or two Auror''s that can still be trusted."


    "Good luck," Fabian called out as the flames turned green and Alastor passed through to only vanish. Fabian quickly puts up his own hood back and does the same as the fire quietly crackles in the empty house to die a few minutes later leaving nothing but ashes.

 Chapter 39 - Wizard Chess

    The next three weeks swiftly passed by and before they knew it, the 1st years had been at Hogwarts for almost two months. Rowan still had a long way to go as she had to go through each and every insignificant log, and all the while keeping an eye out for discrepancies and possible connections. And not to mention the added fact of being saddled with unexpected the Marauders in their research to cure Werewolfism.


    With some relief, everyone finishes the last class of the day as in a day it would be all Hallows Eve with the Halloween Feast to be held in the Great Hall. The older students whisper of the great decorations and delicious food to be placed therein. Rowan slightly sighs in disappointment; she would have loved to dress up for Halloween.


    "Alas, I guess one doesn''t dress up as witches and wizards when one is magical," Rowan sadly thought to herself.


    Seeing Rowan sitting at the Slytherin table Severus says, "So, are you done with your project yet?"


    "Not even close. Besides I need to take some time off as our first tests are coming up and even, I need to study," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    Severus snorts and says, "I will believe that when I see it with my own two eyes."


    Rowan rolls her eyes as Wilkes cheerfully comes over and said, "Excited for the Halloween Feast tomorrow?"


    "I hear it will be quite exciting," Severus replied as Rowan pokes her food with her fork.


    Seeing Rowan ignore him, Wilkes grins and says, "Well, either way, I hear they''ll have a sweet band."


    "Really?" Rowan said with a bit of interest. Seeing Rowan''s interest, Wilkes begins to regale them with tales about past glorious feasts. That by the end of dinner even Rowan was a bit excited for the feast.


    After dinner, they all head back to the Slytherin common room area, where the October chill had long begun caused the students to wear thick, warm clothes and for fireplaces in the Slytherin common room area to roar with heat. Sitting near a warm flickering fire, Rowan and Severus play a match of wizarding chess against each other. Not long after, Terry Greengrass joined them, Severus''s only male friend in Slytherin. Terry Greengrass has silky flaxen hair and hazel eyes. And though average height, he seems smaller as he is rather slender with a delicate figure that looked like he could be blown away by a gust of wind at any second.


    Seeing Rowan trouncing Severus so thoroughly, Terry tactfully points out a counter move for Severus with his finger. Seeing Terry changing the flow of the game, Rowan finally says, "Severus just switch places with him already, Terry''s clearly better at this than you are."


    Severus gestured rudely at Rowan, before rising out of his seat and motions for Terry to switch places with him. Terry eagerly does as he is told as Severus sternly says, "You better beat her, she usually wins nine out of ten matches."


    "You''re just jealous," Rowan said with a snicker.


    Terry sleepy eyes flicker for a moment and despite his fragile demeanor, his game style is anything but delicate. Rowan actually furrows her brows and rolls up her sleeves as she focuses solely on the match before them. The match soon turns into a violent aggressive match until Rowan finally tricks Terry by sacrificing her queen to entrap Terry''s king.


    Rowan lets out a breath and says, "Geez, Terry, you look all fragile like a porcelain doll, but your chess style is anything but-. You''re an absolute monster on the field!"


    Terry grins slyly back. "My family has expert wizard chess players."


    Severus snickers at the comment. "Another match, Rowan?"


    "I sincerely doubt I will win," Rowan truthfully grunted. "Terry had about a ten-move handicap and he still almost beat me."


    "Don''t be so modest, you''re quite good yourself," Terry genuinely said.


    "Well, alright then," Rowan relented at seeing Terry''s eager expression.


    The two of them begin to play as Severus watches over them. During a long pause, Rowan says, "So, Terry, Sev has been saying you''re his friend is that true?"


    Severus glares at Rowan and hissed. "I can make friends all by myself, Rowan!"


    Terry grins back and says, "Severus is a bit serious and may even come across as harsh, but he''s a good one, I can tell."


    Rowan sighs with great depression as Severus loftily says, "What''s wrong?"


    "I had a bet running with Wilkes whether you actually had made a friend on your own in your own year," Rowan grumbled. "Looks like I lost the bet."


    Terry chuckles in reply as Severus glares darkly at Rowan. But before Severus can retort, a first-year boy boldly says, "Well, if it isn''t glass bones Terry."


    Rowan glances up to see a boy with sharp-nosed features and a widow''s peak. "Bugger off, Evan Avery!" Terry firmly hissed back as Rowan''s eyes widen in recognition of the surname, a future Death-Eater.


    The first-year boy standing behind Evan Avery is quite tall and rather broad-shouldered. With a stout nose and thick lips, the boy furrows his brows in anger and takes a threatening step. Avery notices the other boy''s reaction and says, "Rosier, don''t react to this riffraff''s comments."


    Rowan recognizes the Rosier surname as well and narrows her eyes. "That''s quite funny considering Terry''s Greengrass family belongs to one of the 28 sacred families." Rowan snapped.


    Avery turns to eye Rowan and purses his lips together, before superciliously saying, "Let''s go, Rosier." Turning on his heels, Avery marches away as Rosier gives them one last threating look before leaving the common room area.


    "Who are those awful pricks?" Rowan asked.


    Terry rolls his eyes and says, "Purebloods, who think they''re better than everyone else. And sadly enough our other two roommates."


    Rowan nods her head sagely as she is lost in thought for a moment. "So, those are the guys, Severus was supposed to be friends with? No wonder, Severus turned out to be somewhat of a bad apple, anyone would with such rotting friends," Rowan privately thought to herself as she casually eyed a nearby 1st year.


    Golden-haired and handsome the 1st year boy easily chats up a giggling 2nd year girl, Damien Mulciber. Another Death Eater with a cruel streak, and other dubious tendencies.


    "Ignore them, they''re just trying to get a rise," Terry pointedly said, after seeing Rowan lost in thought.


    "Sorry, I was just thinking about how to go about getting revenge without being caught," Rowan innocently said with a smile as she turned away from staring at Mulciber.


    Terry narrows his eyes and just as innocently smiles back. "Rowan, I think we will become great friends," Terry said as his eyes twinkled wickedly.


    Severus suddenly feels an ominous friendship form right before him as cold sweat appears on his back. Rowan and Terry mutely stare at each other as a rather dangerous friendship is formed. With great cheer, the two-resume playing wizard''s chess, but all the while, Severus can''t help but feel that board before him was actually a malevolent plan being concocted. Of course, it could all be his entire imagination. But somehow, he had a distinct feeling that was not the case at all.


    And it wasn''t three days later, Evans Avery and T. Rosier woke up to chicken feathers covering all of their body. The two boys were furious and demanded their head of house, Professor Slughorn look into it. Sadly, the culprits were never caught.

 Chapter 40 - Seeds of Doubt

    After a series of matches with both sides winning and losing, Rowan finally calls it quits. "I''m done for the night, my brain hurts," Rowan complained as she slumped into her comfortable leather armchair.


    Terry wickedly grins and says, "For today, but who knows about another day!"


    Rowan wryly grins and says, "I humbly offer Severus as a sacrifice to be at your beck in call in exchange for my freedom."


    "I gladly accept!" Terry cheerfully said.


    Severus rolls his eyes and grumbles, "That''s only because we''re roommates."


    "Exactly," Terry impishly chimed.


    Severus rolls his eyes and stomps away as Terry cheerfully waves goodbye to Rowan and trots after Severus. Rubbing her temple, Rowan hears a voice from behind her say, "Rough night, Miss Prince?"


    Rowan almost jumps out of her seat as her eyes hurtle open and she glances up at Lucius Malfoy. "No, it''s just that Terry literally gave me a run for my galleons. He''s quite the excellent wizarding chess player," Rowan bluntly answered.


    Lucius Malfoy nods his head in agreement and says, "Well, that may very well be the case, but I am here to invite you to our educational meeting in our debate over the future of the wizarding world with Professor Slughorn''s permission. Care to join us tonight?"


    Rowan keeps her face nonchalant and answered, "Most certainly."


    "Excellent, we will gather shortly, please remain behind as the common room will shortly be cleared," Lucius instructed. And sure, enough no more than thirty minutes later the rest of the Slytherins had retired to their dorm rooms except for those invited to be in attendance. Though Rowan did carefully note that she was still the youngest member in attendance as the rest were fourth years and up. It didn''t seem like recruitment of potential Death Eaters such as Avery and Rosier had begun quite yet.


    "Excellent it seems as though we are all in attendance," Lucius said as he turns to face the sitting group in a circle. Of course, not before casting a spell over the common room lest unwanted ears try to listen in.


    "Now, I have exciting news to share tomorrow on Hallows Eve, a great wizard will initiate an attack on the Ministry of Magic but lead the pureblood wizards into a new glorious era!" Lucius Malfoy exclaimed.


    The Slytherin common room fills with shouts and cheers as a fifth-year boy with furry eyebrows and squashed nose, Gil Goyle says, "And what is our great Dark Lord''s name?"


    "Patience, Goyle, don''t interrupt!" Narcissa Black snapped back.


    Goyle flushes in embarrassment and mumbles, "My deepest apologies for my rudeness, Lucius."


    "It is of little importance," Lucius smoothly said. "I can truly understand your desire to know our Dark Lord''s great name."


    Rowan''s eyes flicker at those last words. "How is he getting all this information? It''s not like they''re sending letters via owls to each other." Rowan privately thought to herself. "No, there must be some sort of meeting place that their parents are not opposed to attending a safe haven for purebloods, but where?" Rowan slightly paled as the answer stared her right in the face, the Slug Club.


    "As promised from our last meeting, the Dark Lord''s name is Lord Voldemort!" Lucius loudly said. Everyone lets out sounds of awe at the grand and powerful name as Lucius continued, "For not only is Lord Voldemort mighty and powerful but he is a pureblood and a Slytherin himself!"


    "Are we talking about the same, Tom Marvolo Riddle?" Rowan purposefully interrupted.


    "Excuse me?" Lucius said in surprise.


    "If you break down Tom Marvolo Riddle, you get, I am Lord Voldemort, I am wondering if they are the one and the same?" Rowan innocently reiterated.


    "Well-," Lucius tactfully paused and glances over at Narcissa for help.


    "Even if that was his common wizarding name, what of it?" Narcissa fiercely exclaimed. "That does not change the fact that he will usher in a new era."


    "I''m sorry to say, but I think this is all an elaborate con," Rowan argued.


    "Stop lying and trying to spread doubts among us!" Vern Crabbe shrieked.


    Lucius sighed in relief at the respite, but before he has a chance to speak, Rowan determinedly interrupts, "I''m not lying I can prove it."


    This causes the other protesting Slytherins to become silent as Crabbe awkwardly glances around. "I don''t if you recall, but I am rather fascinated by Professor Slughorn''s eyes for talent. And with his permission, I''ve been tracking down past members of the Slug Club and their current accomplishments. One promising such lad was by the name of Tom Marvolo Riddle, and even had the potential to be the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts," Rowan said.


    "But what?" A curious Slytherin asked, before paling in embarrassment.


    "I suppose he wasn''t good enough as Professor Dumbledore rejected him for the post in 1967," Rowan plainly said. "And besides, I really do believe that the man you call Lord Voldemort is nothing but a conman."


    "And why is that, Miss Prince?" Narcissa angrily snapped.


    "Well, simple, he''s a fraud because he''s only a half-blood. His mother, Merope Gaunt not only ran off with Tom Riddle Sr., a muggle but used a love potion to force him to love her," Rowan scoffed with disdain on her face.


    "Out of all the vile things, a pureblood like Merope could do, when she could have easily elected any wizarding family to marry into. But no, she elected to force herself onto a mere muggle, how utterly revolting!"


    The room''s atmosphere changes as Rowan continues, "Please, forgive me for my emotional outburst, but why else would Lord Voldemort change his given muggle name, if he wasn''t pretending to be someone, he is in fact not? Tom Marvolo Riddle may certainly be a Slytherin, but I find it hard to believe that he is our savior. And most especially given the fact that he''s lied about being pure blood. What utter poppycock!"


    The room becomes icy silent as Lucius Malfoy revaluates Rowan before him and says, "Can you prove it?"


    "Certainly, just a minute," Rowan said as she took out her wand and pointed at the girl''s dorm. Furrowing her brow in concentration, Rowan thinks of her notes and says, "Accio!" Some of the older Slytherin members raise their eyebrows in surprise as that charm was not only complex but that an ordinary 1st year would have no way of mastering.

 Chapter 41 - Seeds of Doubt â…¡

    A neat research journal zooms out of the dorm room and flies down the stairs to land in Rowan''s outstretched hand. Rowan puts her wand away as she looks through her notes and stops. "Here it is!" Rowan said as she showed a journal page with a picture of a young Tom Riddle stuck to the page. Rowan points to the orphanage muggle clippings and says, "This note is a copy of the muggle Wool Orphanage registering the date of Tom Marvolo Riddle''s birth, his birth mother, Merope Gaunt and his father, Tom Riddle Sr." Rowan paused again and points to another clipping and says, "And this here is when Tom Riddle''s paternal side was killed by his Uncle Morfin Gaunt. Although-."


    "Although what?" A Slytherin fourth-year said.


    Rowan rubs her chin as if in thought. "I can''t be certain, but I do believe that the true murderer is Tom Riddle himself. I mean, if he truly is the conman that I believe he is, then he would have had to destroy his past muggle identity to create a new pureblood identity for himself. In all those past years, Morfin Gaunt could have easily avenged his sister as he lived in the same village as Riddle Sr. However, Gaunt did not even attempt to avenge his sister as he believed her death and abandonment were retribution for her vile act.


    I would not be surprised to find that those so-called memories of Morfin were actually implanted by Tom Riddle himself. And as Morfin confessed at his trial, no one even bothered to verify nor check if his memories had been tampered, to begin with."


    Rowan confidently glances over at Lucius and says, "I apologize if this is embarrassing for you, but like I said before, I will only be loyal to pure-blood, but I will not follow a conman and much less one with such a repulsive past."


    Seeing the seeds of hesitation and doubt being born in the staunchest supporters, Rowan continues, "Personally, regardless of his ancestry, I would still never follow him for he is no Grindelwald. Grindelwald, now that is a true leader with such might and power that powerful wizards and witches flocked to his side rather than a conman who seeks aid from mere Hogwarts students? Where are his magical armies? Why is his name not spoken in fear? But more importantly, what need is there for his to hide? Was Grindelwald ever such a coward?"


    "No, he is the greatest dark arts wizard of all time!" Cried out a Slytherin 4th year with pride.


    "Exactly," Rowan said with satisfaction. "This-, I''m not sure what this is, but it seems like a clever ruse to con us into becoming his minions, while your precious, Lord Voldemort reaps all the glory."


    Maybe convinced by Rowan''s words, but more than a few fervent Slytherin believers seem furious at being coned and hatefully decide to cut off all ties. While those that had already steeped back or were still on the sidelines firmly decide to cease to be members of these so-called meetings nor much less continue to side with such a conman.


    Seeing Narcissa bite her lip in anxiety and Lucius trying to think of a way to make the notes less damaging, Rowan sees her chance. "Fine, I will give your precious, Lord-, one last chance, if we bet on the outcome of tomorrow," Rowan purposely said causing Lucius and Narcissa to narrow their eyes at her.


    "Why would you so foolishly make such a bet?" Lucius suspiciously murmured as Narcissa nods her head in firm agreement.


    "Clearly the evidence I have presented, nor my words seem to be enough to convince you, and actions do speak louder than words. Therefore, following that logic, if the so-called attack of tomorrow is successful, I won''t speak another word on the subject and I will even join this fruitless endeavor," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "But, should it fail, dissolve this pesky club as it is only a conman''s ruse to gain power and drag us all down with him when it undoubtedly goes wrong."


    The Slytherin members all turn to stare at Lucius Malfoy, who carefully ponders the proposed bet. If Rowan''s words proved to be true then indeed it was a folly on his part to continue to entangle himself with the D-, with Tom Riddle. However, if Tom Riddle was who he said he was, then he would succeed on the morrow. Either way, he would stand to win.


    "Very well, I see no harm in making such a bet," Lucius boldly said with a cool smile.


    "Excellent," Rowan said. "Now, then I''m off to bed until tomorrow." Rowan only pauses to grab her notebook, before setting off for bed right away as there was an anti-listening spell in place.


    The Slytherin members disperse extremely quickly this time around without a formal ending as they quickly abandon the common room. Even fierce loyalists like Vern Crabbe seem irritated at the thought of being conned by a half-muggle wizard. In the end, the only remaining members are Narcissa Black and Lucius Malfoy.


    "Lucius, you don''t believe her, do you?" Narcissa quietly asked.


    "And what if I did?" Lucius snapped. "Do you have any idea how embarrassed I am to find out that the Dar-, that Tom Riddle has muggle blood! I seriously wonder what your sister was even thinking when she joined him!"


    "He''s going to change the world," Narcissa protested in defense of her elder sister, Bellatrix.


    "I wonder," Lucius coldly said.


    Narcissa almost flinched at the icy tone and softly murmur, "Lucius?"


    "I''m not blind nor stupid, Narcissa, and I hate to be made a fool," Lucius flatly stated. "And despite being married, Bellatrix shows no interest in Lestrange. But on the contrary, the way she fawns over Riddle like a lovesick puppy. I have no doubt that Riddle can do no wrong in her eyes."


    Narcissa gaze becomes downcast as her blond hair covers her face. A mixture of emotions flashes across Lucius''s face until he finally softly says, "I shall see you tomorrow," before heading to his own quarters. Narcissa glances with some hurt at Lucius''s retreating back, before retreating to the girl''s dorm rooms to lick her wounds in private. Empty the common room flickers with shadows and crackling as shadows seem to move on their own with an unknown purpose.

 Chapter 42 - Hallows Eve

    Early the next morning the castle began to smell of the sweet fragrance of pumpkins being baked. The sweet smells continued all day and only served to whet the student''s appetites. Rowan pulls her cloak a bit tighter around her as the chill of the dungeons seems to seep into her bones. After all, it was already almost November and the dungeons would only become colder with the passing of time.


    "Excellent work class keep stirring those cauldrons or else the potion will stick," Professor Slughorn advised.


    Rowan sighs and takes her stirring ladle and begins to properly stir as her hands begin to become chilly once more. Potions class seems to drag forever, when at last Professor Slughorn says, "Ladles up!"


    Everyone does so as Professor Slughorn comes over and checks each worm-tail potion with the last being their group. As usual, Professor Slughorn beams at Severus and Lily who are two of his best students. With some hesitation, Professor Slughorn checks Rowan''s potion to find that only is it the right color, but the right density and all. "Miss Prince, excellent work!" Professor Slughorn excitedly said, no doubt thinking Rowan was turning a new leaf.


    "There weren''t any living ingredients this time," Rowan flatly stated.


    Professor Slughorn''s enthusiasm dampens as he says, "Well no matter, you''ve improved considerably, Miss Prince." Rowan nods her head at Professor Slughorn before everyone begins to gather their things and eagerly depart to get ready for the Hallowe''en Feast.


    Bethanie, Tiffany, and Silvia are exited as they brush their hair and straighten their robes. Rowan just nods at them, before heading downstairs. The minute she steps out of the stairs, "C''mon," Severus excitedly said as he grabs Rowan by the sleeve and drags her way.


    "Took you long enough," Terry Greengrass said with a grin as he waited for them at the entrance of the common room.


    The three of them make their way to the great hall to find that thousands of bats flutter from the ceiling and walls while others swoop over tables like black clouds as the breeze from their wings cause the candles within the small jack-o-lanterns to sputter. On the floor against the walls are vast carved giant pumpkins large enough for three grown men to sit down. However, unlike the two of them, Rowan''s face pales at seeing the bats fluttering about.


    "Bat Guano," Rowan sickly thought. "How on Earth can an enchanted school be so unsanitary?!"


    Severus doesn''t notice Rowan''s damp enthusiasm and drags her towards the Slytherin table. Taking a seat, Terry whispers, "There''s supposed to be a Ghost Waltz done by the Hogwarts ghosts later and at the end of the night, I heard that Dumbledore hired a troop of skeletons to play!"


    "How exciting," Rowan damply said.


    Terry either doesn''t notice her tone of voice or doesn''t care as he and Severus excitedly chatter. Rowan sighs as she closes her eyes and pretends to ignore the flutter of the bat wings. She didn''t know when, but soon everything would start on Alastor''s end. Either way, tonight would decide if the official and future potential Death Eater base at Hogwarts would be destroyed or if it would thrive as it originally did.


    The tables quickly fill and finally grow silent as Dumbledore rises and says, "Welcome! And enjoy our traditional Hallowe''en feast!"


    The students let out a cheer as much like at the sorting hat ceremony food appears onto their golden plates and pumpkin juice or cider appear in their golden goblets. On the plates, before them, there are candy-filled pumpkins, candy apples, black cauldrons filled with lollipops, carrot cake bats, orange streamers, goblets made of colored candy, and so much more to feast the eyes.


    Rowan tactfully decides that even if there was bat guano it couldn''t possibly get into all the candy and should be safe to eat. With that firm resolution in mind, Rowan digs in and begins to eat. While they eat, everyone laughs and drinks and at one-point Rowan''s eyes even meet that of Lucius Malfoy. Lucius merely tilts his goblet at her as if in acknowledgment and then returns to his conversation.


    Having stuffed candy into their cloaks and flinched a few lanterns from the table filled with candy, Rowan, Severus, and Terry innocently hide their sweets underneath their bulging cloaks. With dinner finished the food disperses off the tables as a skeleton band appears and begins to play a waltz. From the walls, ghostly figures emerge and begin to dance in formation.


    The students let out cries of awe as Rowan even applauds in approval at the end of the waltz. Once the clapping dies down, Dumbledore says, "Please enjoy, The Bones!"


    The tables suddenly slide back with the students to only clear a dancing space before them. The Bones kick into a funky jam, Warr. Rowan suddenly begins to bob her head and instantly says, "Here take this," and shoves her cloak and food into Severus lap.


    "Wait, where are you going?!" Severus exclaimed as Terry''s eyes widen in utter shock.


    "The dancefloor, this is my jam," Rowan said with a smile. Without a word, Rowan points at Wilkes with her finger and beckons him over.


    Wilkes grins and says, "Finally a fearless dance partner!"


    Without a care in the world, Wilkes leaps over the gaping Slytherins and says, "Let''s go!" Hand in hand, a much smaller figure, and a rather tall figure arrive on the empty dance floor. And without a care in the world, the two begin to dance to the great junky jam.


    The undeterred Gryffindor''s suddenly spring into action not about to be left by behind by two measly Slytherin''s. Soon the dance floor fills with couples and friends just bobbing to the beat.


    After a minute, Terry faintly says, "I thought Rowan hated social activities."


    "So, did I," Severus said in shock.


    "Apparently not," Terry dryly commented.


    Once the song finished, Rowan danced back to them and said, "Life is short you two. Who knows this might be our last night together, so let''s go out with a bang!"


    "NO, Rowan, NO!" Severus futilely protested to no avail as she dragged Severus onto the dancefloor, while Terry abandoned their cloaks and food at the table. Because who frankly cared? And indeed, so to speak it was quite the memorable night.

 Chapter 43 - Hallows Eve â…¡

    It was close to the witching hour and yet the Atrium is deadly silent except for the faint sound of the trickling of the waterfall from the Fountain of Magical Brethren. The usual night-watcher seem to be away as the peacock blue ceiling seems somewhat ominous this evening as the moving golden symbols offer little comfort.


    Hiding beneath enchanted invisible cloaks, Alastor Moody clenches his wand at they lay in wait at the only entrance of the Department of Mystery, the stairway in the Atrium. A few feet away also in hiding are Fabian and Gideon Prewett including two trusted Auror''s, and a secret member of the Department of Mystery, an unspeakable.


    Despite the lack of information and the late hour none of the three questioned Alastor Moody''s request. Auror Sara Vinovich narrows her owl-like eyes as her face shows a running scar from under her right all the way to her cheek. Her salt-peppered hair is kept short and cropped to her face as to not be used against her.


    On the opposite side of the room is Auror Percius Clements, a round-faced man with dusty colored hair and lukewarm blue eyes. Despite his round like size, Percius is quick on his feet and even quicker with his hand. More than one dark wizard had miserably underestimated Percius to discover the deadly charms wielder he was.


    Further back is a tired dark-haired man with dark eyeshadows and gaunt cheeks much resembling the older haunted Sirius Black of the future, the unspeakable, Alphard Black. Alphard and everyone suddenly ceases to breathe as they finally hear the long-awaited dreaded footsteps. For no one truly wanted to believe that there would be such traitors within the Ministry of Magic.


    Augustus Rockwood is known to all within the Department of the Mystery as a good-natured man with humor-filled eyes and a jolly smile. The figures appear via the front door as the voice of Augustus Rockwood can softly be heard whispering the password for the night, Time, Love, and Death. Augustus Rockwood cautiously peers inside to see that as promised there is night water in the Atrium. The gilded fireplaces are silent as is the rest of the Atrium is empty.


    Satisfied, Rockwood motions for six other hooded figures to enter inside.


    A loud nasally Death Eater''s voice can be heard snickering loudly. "If I''d known it was this easy to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic, I would have done so ages ago," the Death Eater sneered.


    "Quiet," another Death Eater hissed as he uneasily glanced around the Atrium unable to shake the feeling of impending doom.


    "So, what exactly are we searching for?" A boorish looking Death Eater asked.


    Rockwood strides forward and says, "The Dark Lord is seeking for an object of power and it is our duty as his loyal followers to find that which he seeks."


    Suddenly Rockwood halts mid-step as his senses scream at him to move. Augustus rolls to the side and shouts too late, "Attack!" As blue bright blue sparks crashed onto the floor.


    The Five Auror''s and one single unspeakable step out as their invisible cloaks fall to the floor. "Petrificus Totalus!" "Expelliarmus!" "Impedimenta!" "Expulso!" The four successful spells cause the first Death Eater to becomes petrified, while another loses his wand, while the third is suddenly slowed down, and the last is blasted through the air into the wall.


    The other two remaining Death Eaters instantly release Hexes as Augustus Rockwood rushes for the Department of Mystery stairs. As long as he reached the first room, he would be able to attack and escape. However, suddenly the gaunt figure of Alphard Black appears before him.


    Rockwood comes to a halt and says, "Well, Black, out of all of our colleagues, you would have been the last I would have ever expected to be present tonight."


    "Likewise," Alphard countered.


    The two colleagues stare at each other for a moment, before pointing their wands at each other and crying out, "Confringo!" "Crucio!"


    The red sparks from Rockwood smack into Alphard to cry out in pain as his body is wracked with excoriating pain. However, the dark opal colored sparks crush into Rockwood as a large gaping wound appears on Rockwood''s chest.


    Both men fall to their knees as Rockwood presses his hand to his wound and says, "Your hex lacked killing intent, Black. That has always been your weakness, let me show you, what a real killing curse is like."


    Rockwood raises his wand too late as Alphard had already tremblingly closed his eyes and uttered the forbidden killing spell, "Avada Kedarva!"


    Green like sparks shoot out of Alphard''s wand and smack right into Rockwood''s chest. Rockwood in disbelief sees the green like sparks image in his eyes as he falls over as the breath and life entirely go out of his eyes. Rockwood''s dull eyes stare at Alphard in disbelief and something else as a pool of blood begins to form underneath him.


    Alphard grits his teeth as he opens his eyes and struggles to his feet as his body still shook with nerve-wracking pain. Ignoring the corpse and the realization of what he had just done, Alphard limped over to where the Auror''s were still fighting off the remnants of the able-bodied Death Eaters. Alphard weakly holds to the wall as he slowly makes his way over.


    Alphard tiredly raises his wand, when the round figure of Percius Clements appears before him. "Rest, we''ll take it from here," Percius coolly said as he stood before Alphard in defense.


    Alphard weakly nods his head and tiredly leans against the wall for support. A spam of coughs soon wracked his body a symptom of his incurable illness. Alphard with trembling fingers reaches into his pocket and clumsily removes a can with white flowery smelling pills. Alphard grabs one and drily swallows as the pill painfully goes down his throat. However, not much time was needed as almost instantly the enchanted effects of the pill go into effect as Alphard''s burning cough ceased only leaving his lungs as though feeling on fire.


    The Atrium is silent as five Death Eaters are dead except for two. Although among the surviving Death Eaters one is fatally wounded. "Auror''s really do know how to get the job done," Alphard weakly commented.


    "We only took so long, because we were trying to capture them alive," Sara Vinovich grumbled as she looked down at the sniffling Death Eater before her. "Stop your sniveling, you won''t die from such a puny wound," Sara snapped causing the Death Eater to quiet down as she firmly poked the Death Eater with her boot.


    The fatally injured Death Eater lets out a last gurgling breath as Alastor Moody bends down to get a closer look down at the Death Eater''s faces. "I can''t believe it," Fabian Prewett muttered in disbelief as he recognized two of the Death Eaters as prominent members of the Wizarding community.


    "Like I said, neither did I, but yet here we are," Gideon Prewett grumbled.


    "We need to clean this up, we can''t leave a trace of this behind," Alastor crisply instructed.


    "But isn''t this actual proof of your conspiracy theory?" Percius exclaimed.


    "No, this is only the start," Alastor replied. "The Ministry has already been infiltrated and it will only get worse with time. No, we do this on our own, we can''t trust anyone else."


    "Surely it can''t be that bad?" Percius cried out.


    Fabian and Gideon glance at each other as Sara''s owl eyes catches their shared look. "I fear that it''s already that bad, Percius," Sara slowly said. "If not for our actions of tonight, who knows what would have happened."


    Percius furrows his brows and gravely said, "Then what will you have us do?"


    "We can''t leave any trace behind," Alastor grunted, before turning his eyes to the sniveling Death Eater. "And as for him, we interrogate him in a safe place, we can''t risk being found here with him."


    They all nod at each other and swiftly get to work. In front of the sniveling Death Eater''s fearful eyes, the Atrium is wiped clean of all spell scorch marks and of blood. The Death Eater corpses are turned into ash before being swept away into a jar to be disposed of later. Donning on their invisible cloaks the bound Death Eater is silently taking away as Alphard Black relocks the Ministry of Magic''s front door before they leave. In the depths of the shadows, they sneak away in pairs leaving the Ministry of Magic as same as before. In fact, come morning not a single witch or wizard would notice a thing.

 Chapter 44 - Hallows Eve â…¢

    In the darkness of a dungeon lair, Lord Voldemort''s crimson eyes snap open as he sensed the marks of six Death Eater''s go out. Lord Voldemort lets out a roar of anger and fury as Death Eaters instantly rush into the darkroom. "Milord, what is wrong?" A rather worried Bellatrix Lestrange asked.


    "Who dared betray us!?" Lord Voldemort hissed in fury.


    "Milord, no one would ever dare to," Bellatrix exclaimed.


    "You dare question me?" Lord Voldemort dangerously said as his crimson eyes narrowed down to a point.


    "No, Milord! I would never do so!" Bellatrix sincerely said as she knelt down before the Dark Lord.


    "Find the traitor," Lord Voldemort icily ordered with no suggestion of failure allowed.


    "Yes, Milord!" Bellatrix fervently said, before turning away with a chilling gaze.


    "Now leave!" Lord Voldemort cried out as the rest of the Death Eater''s hastily rush away leaving Lord Voldemort in solitude again. Lord Voldemort closed his crimson eyes as the feeling of that night appears in his mind. A traitor or spy? Regardless, they must be eliminated at all cost! Lord Voldemort leaned back into his seat as his crimson half-closed eyes seem to shine through the gloomy darkness. Woe be the fools who seek to block his for death only awaits them.


    *


    In one of Alastor Moody safe houses, the six of them arrived transporting the bound Death Eater. "How many safe houses do you even have?" Fabian asked in exasperation.


    "Not enough," Alastor croaked as Fabian tightly presses his lips together and decides to not make a comment. With the door firmly locked behind them, Alastor lights a few candles in the room as Alphard tiredly slumps down into a seat.


    "Are you alright?" Percius worriedly asked at seeing the pale sweating face of Alphard.


    "No, he is not. Alphard needs to be treated, but we cannot risk taking him to St. Mungo''s," Sara interjected. "St. Mungo''s will find the traces of the Crucio curse on his body." Sara rolls up her wand and says, "Move over, Percius."


    Percius quickly does so as Sara''s wand tip begins to glow. "I''m not a professional by any means, but I''ve picked up one or two healing spells on the job."


    Warm glowing sparks sprout from Sara''s wand top and land gently onto Alphard. The glowing sparks ease some of the pain on Alphard''s body as he lets out a soft sigh. The paleness of Alphard''s face doesn''t quite disappear, but the chilly sweat and the pain mostly fade away to a dull ache. "Thank you," Alphard gratefully murmured.


    Sara nods briskly at Alphard before turning their gaze back to the terrified bound Death Eater on the rug. "The sooner we get this over and done with, the sooner we can all get some shuteye. Dawn is not far off and we all must be present at our usual posts as if nothing transpired," Sara matter-of-factly stated.


    Alastor ungags the sniffing Death Eater says, "I''ll tell you anything that you want to know just let me go!"


    Alastor looks over at Percius, who takes a step forward. The jolly warmness of his round face is gone as only a rather a chilling fa?ade is left behind. Percius holds out his wand and says, "I''m often quite underestimated and that serves me just fine. So, tells us who you are and who do you work for?"


    "My name is Oswald Buford and I serve the Dark Lord," Oswald confessed as his dark eyes anxiously flicker right and left.


    "I won''t ask again, who do you serve?" Percius dangerously said as the tip of his wand began to glow in emphasis.


    "Lord Voldemort," Oswald trembling said.


    Alastor''s eyes flash in memory and suddenly casts, a deafening spell onto Oswald making him unable to hear and only see their lips moving.


    The two Auror''s eyes gleam in understanding, while the other two Auror''s and one unspeakable all turn int curiosity to gaze at Alastor Moody. "We must go now," Alastor Moody hastily said.


    "Wait, why? We were just starting to get intelligence from him," Percius protested.


    Alastor nods at Gideon, who bends down and ruthlessly rolls Oswald''s robe sleeve up to reveal a skull eating a snake. The tattoo is dark as something poisonous is withering underneath. "It''s a trap," Alastor flatly said. "By saying, their leader''s name, Oswald''s colleagues can track him."


    Percius eyes narrow with anger as he cursed, "Bloody Bastard!"


    "Then what do we do know>" Sara coldly said.


    "We cast an unforgivable curse," Alastor emotionlessly stated. In turn, the Auror''s go silent with the knowledge if they were caught, they would be sent to Azkaban.


    "I''ll do it," Alphard stiffly said as he rose to his feet. "As a valued member of the Department of Mystery, they won''t touch me even if I''m discovered."


    "Are you sure of this?" Fabian quietly asked.


    "It''s too late, I''ve already used the killing curse on Augustus," Alphard sadly replied. The room goes silent as they step back as Oswald sensed that something is very wrong as Alphard stepped closer.


    "Aveda Kedavra," Alphard whispered as a green light shot out of his wand and fell onto the terrified Oswald. Oswald tried to speak but was unable to as the light and breath in his body were utterly extinguished. A heavy silence falls over the room as death''s presence was keenly felt in the room beside them.


    "We must go now," Fabian urgently said breaking the silence. Turning towards the fireplace the fire begins to burn as Fabian instantly steps through and vanishes. Each one of them quickly does the same with Alastor being the last to go through as the fire instantly goes out the second Alastor passes through.


    Only minutes after, the door of the safe house is blasted open as a group of Death Eaters enters with glowing wands held high. The group is stunned to find the room is utterly empty and dark. The tall figure of Bellatrix steps forward and takes a single step until she notices the terrified face of Oswald Buford dead on the ground.


    A thin Death Eater raises their wand high as a bright light emerges from the wand tip illuminating the room. Another more experienced Death Eater with a long nose leans over and studies the body and says, "There are no sign of obvious torture."


    Bellatrix purses her lips and flatly says, "Could Oswald be the traitor?"


    "Possibly," the experienced Death Eater croaked. "But what puzzles me is that this wasn''t done by the Ministry of Magic."


    "Excuse me?" Bellatrix said as her eyes fluttered in surprise.


    "Auror''s are unable to use killing curses unless they are authorized to do so under very specific circumstances. Our spies in the Ministry of Magic heard no word of a planned Ministry attack and the Ministry of Magic would never kill Oswald. For the Ministry of Magic would imprison Oswald and hold him for trial. No, this was done by another third party," The long-nosed Death Eater croaked.


    Bellatrix bites her lips in concentration. "Nevertheless, could you say, that this was our traitor?"


    "That is always a possibility," The long-nosed Death eater carefully answered. "But that still doesn''t explain, who he was selling our Dark Lord out too."


    "I believe it is another dark wizard," a burly figure Death Eater said. "Our Dark Lord has made quite a few enemies in his quest for power. And this kind of killing is in tune with them."


    "Then that is what we shall report," Bellatrix said with satisfaction. "Bring the traitor''s body back, we must let the Dark Lord see the traitor''s body." The Death Eaters quickly depart with the body in tow as a fire is set behind them to burn the house down. By the time the ordinary muggle firemen arrive the majority of the house had burned down leaving nothing but smoky remnants behind.


    However, back in the dark lair of Lord Voldemort, loyal Death Eaters stand before him. "Are you certain this is the traitor?" Lord Voldemort crisply asked leaving no room for error.


    "Yes, Dark Lord," Bellatrix fervently answered.


    "I want the treacherous traitor''s accomplice found!" Lord Voldemort icily declared.


    "Yes, Lord Voldemort," the Death Eaters said in unison. The Death Eaters depart in a fury of movements as they all swiftly apparate like winged bats from hell. An eerie silence once more reigns within the icy lair as Lord Voldemort thoughtfully ponders in silence dark malevolent plans.

 Chapter 45 - Hallows Eve Aftermath

    The next morning Rowan sips some warm tea for breakfast as Severus looks rather tired and pale after last night''s feast. "Thank goodness that the Hallowe''en feast was on a Friday," Rowan thought to herself. Now, that it was Saturday at least they would have today and tomorrow off to get back on their feet by Monday morning.


    Even at this later hour, the Great Hall is notably empty as most of the student body had partied a little too hard last night and were still in bed. Among them was Wilkes, who had joined the Irish Jig dancing contest and won. And as such, it was quite the utter shock to many that Wilkes could still walk back to the dorm on his own two feet without any aid.


    A flurry of sounds can be heard from overhead as Severus''s large, great horned owl halts before them. Rowan takes the newspaper from the owl''s mouth and says, "You did well." Owyn preens his feathers in pride as Severus merely grunts. "I''ll stop by the Owlery later and give you a treat," Rowan murmured causing Owyn to gently rub his beak against Rowan''s hand, before fluttering away.


    "He never does that to me," Severus said with envy.


    "That''s because, he knows who his real master is," Rowan snickered.


    "Grandpa bought him for me!" Severus snapped as he sat up, before painfully clutching his head at the sudden burst of pain his already aching head.


    "What is yours is mine and what is mine is yours," Rowan staunchly replied.


    "Then why do you never share your candy with me, hmm?" Severus pointedly grumbled.


    "Food is off-limits when it comes to my sisterly love," Rowan solemnly answered.


    Severus rolls his eyes as Rowan says, "Take a sip of the chamomile tea, it will help with your headache." Severus sighs and does as he is told as he frowns at the bittersweet taste. After a sip or two Severus eyes widen in disbelief as the headache dulls. Not wanting Rowan to be that much smugger, Severus remained silent on the subject as he gulps down the rest of the tea.


    Finished with breakfast, Rowan says, "Shall we go rest in the common room area?"


    Severus nods his head as the two of them head back to only suddenly hear a cry of pain. Rowan instantly heads towards the source as Severus gloomily follows. Around the bend they find Mary being surrounded by Quyen Cowley and her gang. "Pick your things up, you, clumsy muggle witch," Quyen sneered. But every time Mary tried to grab her things, Quyen and the other two girls would purposefully knock down whatever Mary had in hand.


    Rowan slowly reaches for her wand. "What are going to do, Rowan?" Severus hastily whispered.


    "Oh, just a nasty little hex," Rowan grumbled as she cast Petrificus Totalus! Quyen and her gang suddenly find they are frozen stiff as Mary''s mouth flops open as she meets the eyes of Rowan and Severus around the corner. Rowan motions to Mary to keep quiet as understanding dawns on Mary''s face. Mary hastily grabs her things and flees as Quyen and her gang remain frozen stiff in embarrassment.


    With a cheerful smile, Rowan motions Severus to follow her back to the common room area as Severus says, "You know they''ll eventually figure it was you."


    "Maybe or maybe not," Rowan cheerfully said. Severus rolls his eyes as they enter the common room area and find that the common room area is almost empty except for a few figures, who are snoring and passed out on the couches.


    Rowan as usual eyes the green like windows as schools of fish passed by with watchful eyes. "Did I mention that I don''t like fish life?" Rowan commented.


    "Yes, on a regular daily basis," Severus drily said. "I''m going back to bed to lie down for a bit."


    "Alright then, see you later," Rowan replied as she grabs her tabloid from under her arm. Severus heads upstairs as Rowan begins to read the Daily Prophet. Nothing of interest is on the front page or the next as she skimmed through the moving images and news articles. Hearing footsteps, Rowan glanced up to see the Slytherin Head Boy, Lucius Malfoy. Doing her best to hide her smirk, she lowers the tabloids and coolly says, "It looks like I won our bet."


    "Yes, it would seem so," Lucius truthfully said as he took the opposing seat across from her.


    The two are quiet for a moment as Lucius says, "But what I don''t understand is how such a cunning witch such as yourself ever became friends with Mudblood Evans and those insipid Gryffindor''s."


    Rowan kept a poker face and coolly answered, "Isn''t it best to hide in plain sight?"


    Lucius blinked in surprise before coldly laughing. "Well, you certainly are the embodiment of the Slytherin values, both cunning and sly."


    The two study each other for a moment before Lucius gets up and says, "I will hold my end of our bargain and disband our impromptu meetings including forbidding any talk of joining Tom Riddle as I shall use your persuasive argument to aid me in my endeavor. However, I must point out that more than a few fervent Slytherins will remain loyal to his cause and may continue to seek out ways to join him."


    "And are one of those loyal followers, you and Narcissa?" Rowan pointedly inquired.


    "I for one will not-," Lucius frankly declared. "-Nor will Narcissa." Lucius briskly nods to her, before rather elegantly striding out of the common room area.


    Rowan watches his figure vanish to only feel an unsettling feeling of being watched. She glanced up to only find a giant squid-like eye staring at her from the lake window causing her to shiver in horror. Crossly, she flips the squid the bird through the enchanted glass as the squid suddenly squirts ink and vanishes into the inky cloud.


    Sniffing to herself, Rowan sighs just a bit in relief in realization thought at least one step of the journey had been successfully completed. The attack had failed, and the brainwashing of future Death Eaters had stopped for the moment. It was a good start and that was enough for the moment.

 Chapter 46 - Quidditch

    Classwork begins to pick as November settles in as the surrounding mountain peaks have grown frosty including the lake which now has a layer of black like ice. A few brave souls had already attempted to skate on the frozen lake including the Marauders. After getting an earful by Professor McGonagall, they had been let go with a severe warning to stay clear of the lake until the lake thoroughly froze through.


    The grounds are covered in frost each morning as the gray skies promise that first snowfall is not too far off in the distance. Even worse the dungeons have become chilly as everyone wears thick coats and gloves to keep out the bitter chill. While Astronomy had quickly turned into the most hated class as the icy, bone-chilling wind raked through their clothes and froze them to the very bones each Wednesday night at Midnight. The 1st year''s students'' teeth loudly clatter in the icy wind as their fingers numbly shook as they tried to chart the star''s. Even the large figure of Hagrid was seen wearing a moleskin overcoat, rabbit-sized thick wool gloves, and beaver-skin boots.


    Despite the bitter chill, the school is a flurry as the start of the Quidditch season is just around the corner. Naturally, most of the boys are only jabbering on about Quidditch, while those lucky few that tried out and were accepted are absolutely thrilled to be able to compete for the Quidditch school cup. Even Severus prattled on about Quidditch with Terry and Silvia, every chance they got.


    With exams coming up, Rowan momentarily limited her research to only an hour or two each day. And given that there was no urgent need to do as for the time being things would no doubt be quiet on both ends. Not to mention that communication with Alastor Moody at present was probably risky as all Auror''s were most likely under investigation by spies as the Death Eater''s attack had failed.


    With her research currently on hold, Rowan occasionally in her spare time began to wonder, a little bit about the concept of a Horcrux itself. The little that is written about Horcrux''s is mentioned briefly in a passage in Magick Moste Evile, which is kept in the forbidden section of the library. There was only a brief mention of a Horcrux in passing and that was all. The only other book that could possibly mention a Horcrux''s more in detail is Secrets of the Darkest Art, which at present was locked and kept in the Headmaster''s office. Even knowing the location wouldn''t be enough as the real problem was how to get into the office without being seen or caught by anyone including Dumbledore and his phoenix, Fawkes.


    It wasn''t as though Rowan didn''t know how to create a Horcrux, it was quite simple really, murder. After killing the victim, the magical practitioner in question used the death of the victim, which inadvertently damaged the practitioner''s soul. During that time frame, the magical practitioner must cast a forbidden spell, which would rip the damaged soul portion away from the soul and allow a portion of the soul to be encased in a nearby object. But what Rowan really wanted to know more about is information about the damaged soul portion. Because if she could understand the soul a bit more, it may be possible to create a spell to search for damaged soul portions such as a Horcrux!


    "Pray do tell us, Miss Prince, what is preventing you from paying attention in class?" The sharp voice of Professor McGonagall asked.


    Rowan blinked with a tad of embarrassment at being caught as her mind kicked into high gear. "Well, I was wondering about you, Professor McGonagall."


    Professor McGonagall blinks in surprise as Severus stares at Rowan with accusatory eyes that scream, "Liar! You were asleep again, I bet!"


    "And pray tell, what is that, Miss Prince?" Professor McGonagall pointedly inquired.


    "Well, I heard rumors from the older boys that you were quite the talented Quidditch player in your time as a Gryffindor student but was taken out by a foul during a Slytherin and Gryffindor final''s match. And given that the first match of the season is Slytherin versus Gryffindor, I was just hoping that given that we are Slytherin''s that there wouldn''t be any hard feelings if we cheered for our house," Rowan tactfully said.


    Professor McGonagall is silent as the entire class gape with open mouths unable to believe that Professor McGonagall was once a Quidditch player. "No, Miss Prince, I shall not mind. For just as all of you will be cheering for your house, I shall be cheering for Gryffindor to crush Slytherin under their feet," Professor McGonagall said with a faint teasing smile.


    The class chokes and gapes at seeing a miracle before them, Professor McGonagall smiling. "Well, I look forward to a good match as well," Rowan said with a rueful grin.


    Professor McGonagall nods to them, before briskly saying, "Alright everyone, now let us return to where we left off." Professor McGonagall returns to the front of the class and continues her lecture.


    After class, Severus mutters in accusatory disbelief. "I don''t how you do it, but that wasn''t what you were thinking about! Because I''m fairly certain that you were half-asleep!"


    "How do you now? Can you read minds yet?" Rowan firmly said as she batted her eyelashes at Severus. "Besides I wasn''t snoring, so I couldn''t possibly be asleep."


    Severus snorts and grumbles, "Whatever it was, it''s not like you''re going to tell me. And secondly, you can sleep with your eyes half-open!"


    "Ah, Sev, are you jealous?" Rowan warmly said as she wrapped an arm around Severus and pulls him close enough until they are cheek to cheek.


    Severus pulls himself away with an aloof glare. "I will ignore you, peasant woman," Severus loftily said, before stomping off. Rowan recklessly grinned and chases after him. Because after all, sometimes it is quite a bit of fun to tweak a sibling''s tail. And most especially that of Severus''s.

 Chapter 47 - First Quidditch Match

    Saturday morning, the Great Hall is abuzz as especially Slytherin and Gryffindor glare at each other from their respective table. The more excited members have their faces painted in the house colors and make alpha animal-like gestures to each other from across the Great Hall such as pounding on their chest and so forth. Ignoring the rivalry, Rowan eats her sausages and eggs as she mutters, something about how the ketchup is missing.


    "I''ve been reading Quidditch Through the Ages and did you know there are more than 700 ways to commit a foul?" Terry Greenwood excitedly exclaimed.


    "Really?" Severus muttered. "Maybe I should read it too."


    "Mm, I''ll lend it to you once I''m done," Terry happily said.


    Severus and Terry continue to eagerly chat about Quidditch as Wilkes takes a seat next to Rowan. "Do I detect a lack of Slytherin spirit in thine youthful face?" Wilkes said as Rowan glanced up to only wince at seeing Wilkes''s face painted in Slytherin colors, green and silver.


    "Aren''t you a Perfect?" Rowan grumbled as she eyed his brightly colored face. "You''re supposed to be setting an example."


    "And I am by showing my house spirit!" Wilkes gleefully said. "Besides as long as I remain civil, none of the professors will say anything."


    Rowan rolls her eyes and mutters, "Lucky."


    "Ah, do I detect a lack of Quidditch team spirit?" Wilkes wickedly cackled.


    Tactfully changing the subject, Rowan asked, "Why aren''t you eating with the 5th years?"


    "Because, they''re still getting ready," Wilkes drily commented.


    Rowan snorts as Wilkes''s eyes gleam at spotting fellow yearlings. "Fellow friends, we have an unbeliever among us!" Wilkes loudly shouted.


    Rowan instantly bolts leaving her food tray behind half-eaten, but not before accidentally brushing past Terry. Before she doesn''t get very far as a rather large, Slytherin 5th year easily catches Rowan and carries her back. Sitting her firmly back down, the Slytherin 5th years surround Wilkes and Rowan.


    "What''s this I hear about there being an unbeliever in our house?" Said, the burly figure that had caught Rowan.


    Just like at the Salem Witch Trials, Wilkes pointed and jeered, "There she is an unbeliever!"


    Rowan''s face darkens as Terry seriously whispers to Severus. "Apparently unbelievers must be taught to believe in the Slytherin house spirit."


    "Why do you doubt our great house?" The burly 5th year rumbled as the other fanatical 5th years eye Rowan like a cannibalistic tribe would eye a human as food.


    "I do not doubt," Rowan hastily said. "I merely asked, where all the 5th years were, and Wilkes shouted that strange remark out."


    "We are not convinced," the 5th year said as the other surrounding 5th years grunt in agreement.


    Rowan hastily parroted Terry''s comment and says, "I know that there are 700 ways to commit a foul in Quidditch."


    "Yes, but that does not mean you are a believer," the burly 5th year grumbled.


    Rowan reaches into her pocket and pulls out a Slytherin banner and cheering device. "I am just keeping my emotions in check to be suddenly released at the match," Rowan solemnly lied.


    Terry''s eyes widen as he suddenly recognizes the items and hastily pats his pockets to find that his cheering items are gone. His eyes further widen as he gapes and wondered just when Rowan had the time to flinch them away? But most especially, given the fact that Severus has been sitting between them the entire time!


    "A Believer!" The 5th years cried out as Wilkes joined them and followed them over to chant and glare at the Gryffindors from further down the table.


    "Cultists," Rowan grumbled to herself as she subtly handed the stolen items back to Terry, who quickly takes them back like a worried mother, who had her baby stolen.


    Severus eyes widen in shock as he says, "Wait, those are Terry''s?"


    "Yup," Rowan shamelessly replied.


    "How-," Severus indignantly sputtered, "-just when did you borrow them?!"


    Rowan cheekily smiles back and doesn''t reply as Terry protectively puts his items way keeping a wary eye on Rowan. Terry knew Rowan must have taken them, when she bumped into him. But how?! It was only a matter of seconds and he didn''t even feel anything!? A rather disturbing mystery that Terry did not care to repeat.


    At 10:30, the students trickle out to the Quidditch stands as the students gather to watch the match that is to start at eleven. Rowan lazily yawns as she follows Terry and Severus outside into the chilly overcast sky. It wasn''t that she didn''t like sports, it''s just that she found them slightly tedious at times to watch except for football and not the American variety. And it wasn''t though as she hated Quidditch she just couldn''t trust a sport where enchanted items could theoretically attack anyone including the spectators.


    Rowan takes a seat at the edge of the stands out of paranoia in case she needs to jump and still survive the fall without breaking both legs. Severus and Terry didn''t care very much for Rowan''s choice and went further up towards the upper-middle for a better view of the field. Leaving her alone, which suited her just fine and watched the stands slowly fill up.


    Some minutes later, Bethany, Silvia, and Tiffany scurry up the stands and sit next to Severus and Terry. "Where''s Rowan?" Tiffany curiously asked as she cranked her neck in search.


    "Somewhere down there," Terry pointed to the lower edge of the stands that were filled with Slytherins.


    "Yeah, but why?" Tiffany said rather bewildered. "These are such good seats!"


    Severus and Terry share a look as Severus drily says, "It''s my sister, we''re talking about. What I mean to say is that despite the fact that we''re twins even I don''t know half of what goes on in her head."


    "This morning, I think I heard her mumbling something about sporting hazards," Silvia commented.


    "Same here," Bethany said in agreement.


    They turn to stare at Terry, who already has his Binoculars out. "What?!" Terry said as they all gave him a dark look for not paying attention.


    "I was paying attention!" Terry protested. "Fine, I think the truth of the matter is that Rowan doesn''t like Quidditch very much.


    They all let out horrified gasps as Terry continues, "I mean, you have to remember that Rowan dislikes flying as she has a fear of falling. I think watching Quidditch makes her all queasy to be perfectly honest." Terry turns to Severus and says, "Am I right or wrong?"


    "You''re probably right," Severus quietly said as he recalled Rowan''s pale face on the day of their first flying lessons. Seeing Severus so readily agree, the rest of them quiet down as they grab their binoculars as the 5th years loudly arrive with a massive emerald, silver banner that had an enchanted emerald serpent that moved on its own. The Gryffindor''s weren''t one to be quiet either as they rose up on their end of the field and held up their banners with orange lions that roared loudly on a crimson background. Needless to say, blood was boiling for both sides for their legendary rivalry spanned for hundreds of years since the very founding of Hogwarts.

 Chapter 48 - First Quidditch Match â…¡

    With only a few minutes left until eleven o''clock, both teams emerge as the very stands shake from the loud roars. In emerald robes, Slytherin emerges from the south end, while from the north end, the Gryffindors come out in crimson robes. The shouting of excitement grew as Rowan dully wondered if she should consider casting Muffailto onto herself to cancel the loud screams in her ears.


    Madam Hooch walks out onto the field as the stands go quiet as she nods to both teams "Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you." Madam Hooch emphatically said as she eyes the Slytherin team as they innocently glance away.


    "Alright, Captain''s shake hands," Madam Hooch said as a tall, thin boy from the Gryffindor side steps, while rather short spiky-haired girl steps up from the Slytherin side. Both sides glare at each as sparks nearly emerge as they clench their hands together as painfully as possible. "Alright, now that''s enough," Madam Hooch snapped as the two captains stiffly let go.


    Madam Hooch moves to the side to the cases on the ground. A thick locked box eagerly seems to shake as Madam Hooch carefully undo''s the lock and moves aside at the last second as two black Bludgers zoom into the air. With a wave of her wand, the next case opened to reveal a red leather-covered ball, the Quaffle and tosses it high into the air as it very slowly begins to fall back down.


    Everyone goes silent as Madam Hooch says, "Mount your brooms, please." As the last case is unlocked, a tiny golden round sphere with wings zooms out and vanishes. Madam Hooch instantly blows her silver whistle as 15 brooms rise into the air signaling the start of the game.


    Slytherin and Gryffindor Quidditch players split up as the seekers scatter, while the keepers hastily move to protect the three hoop goals. Each side''s three chasers head for the Quaffle in hopes of scoring a point through one of the three hoops on their rivals'' side. While the two Beaters do their best to smash the Bludgers towards the rival team members.


    Wilkes surprisingly is the announcer for the game as he says, "And the Quaffle has been taken by the Slytherin Captain Nott. Quite the nice gal to if I say so myself." Captain Nott glared at Wilkes but doesn''t have time to give him a rude gesture as she passed the ball to an open teammate to only have it swiped by one of the Gryffindor chasers.


    "And Gryffindor has the ball-," Wilkes said as Gryffindor accidentally elbows one of the close Slytherin players as Madam Hooch whistle blows. "Oh, it looks like it''s a foul for Team Gryffindor for Cobbing. Penalty for Gryffindor!" Slytherin cheers as Gryffindor boos the call as the Slytherin Captain is handed the Quaffle.


    "Slytherin Captain Nott like a mermaid dives through and passes the Quaffle," which earned Wilkes a warning glare from Captain Nott. "Oh, no it looks like Captain Nott is in trouble!" Wilkes winced as bludger slams into Captain Nott, but not before Captain Nott successfully passes the Quaffle. "But not to worry, Captain Nott is a bit bruised, but still all right."


    "Young heading forward stopped by a bludger from beater Weves from Gryffindor. An excellent play may I add," Wilkes honestly commented which earned him various glares from the Slytherin side.


    "Young passes and Johnson is now in possession," Wilkes excitedly said. "The field is open as Johnson heads forward and pulls up! Johnson successfully dodges the bludger from beater Weves and still heading forward! Gryffindor Keeper Wright moves to intercept, but Johnson feints-," Wilkes shrieks. "- SLYTHERIN SCORES!" Slytherin goes wild as Gryffindor groaned at the first goal.


    Rowan idly glances away to gaze at the rest of the arena to suddenly pause and backtrack. She narrows her eyes as from the edge of the Gryffindor side four figures can be sneaking away towards Hogwarts. Rowan sneakily glances around and seeing that everyone''s else eyes are on the Quidditch match. Certain the coast is clear; she easily leaps off the stands on the ground and winces a bit at the impact on her knees. With ease, she runs past the edge of the stands as the trees provide an excellent visual blockage of her.


    Making her way back towards Hogwarts, Rowan finds three boys whispering fiercely towards each other at the edge of the tree line. "What are you guys doing?" Rowan pointedly said.


    Sirius glances up and innocently says, "Nothing, Rowan. Why are you asking?"


    Rowan glances over the faces of them as Pettigrew raises his nose up in the air as Lupin openly avoids meeting her eyes. "Is that so?" Rowan grimaced as she raised an eyebrow in disbelief. "Then where''s James?"


    All of three of them glance at each other as Sirius says, "Well, I guess you could we are just taking a breather. Would you believe me if I told you that James needed to visit the restroom?"


    "No," Rowan drily replied.


    "Told you," Lupin said with a sigh. "James went to Filch''s office to drop off a dung bomb."


    Rowan almost slaps her face in exasperation. "The four of you really didn''t think this through, did you?"


    "Why?" Pettigrew exclaimed. "It''s a brilliant idea and it''s going to work!"


    "That''s exactly the problem," Rowan growled. "Filch never attends Quidditch matches and always stays inside his office!"


    Everyone''s faces blanch as Pettigrew weakly says, "Uh-oh."


    "Yes, uh-oh is correct," Rowan snapped.


    "We have to stop him," Sirius exclaimed.


    "Just wait here, I''ll go get him," Rowan tiredly said.


    "Seriously?" Pettigrew said in disbelief.


    "If I don''t go, there is no telling what other mischiefs, the three of you will get into," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    "Aw, you really like us," Sirius ruefully said with a matching grin.


    Rowan rolls her eyes at them and makes a rude gesture at them, before hurrying up the steps into Hogwarts. "Do you think she''ll be fine?" Lupin idly replied as they watch Rowan vanish into Hogwarts.


    "Probably," Sirius replied as he shrugged and glanced at Lupin. "Want to go back to watch the match?"


    "Sounds good," Lupin shamelessly chimed back as Pettigrew sputtered in shock. "Besides I''m sure they''ll be fine," Lupin added.


    "Aren''t we going to wait for them?" Pettigrew protested.


    "No, we''ll only serve to draw attention to them," Lupin countered.


    "Exactly, what Lupin said," Sirius smartly concluded.


    Pettigrew lamely slouches and says, "Oh." Either way, the three boys returned to the match as the shouts and boo''s fill the air. And before the three of them knew it, they had gotten so involved in the match that they wouldn''t recall their original purpose until the match had finally ended.

 Chapter 49 - First Quidditch Match â…¢

    Rowan furrows her brow as she carefully peers down the Great Hall. "There is no way I can get there faster," Rowan thought to herself. "I''ll just have to take a risk of being seen." Thinking of the location, she suddenly vanished from the corridor to only appear two corridors away from Filch''s office. Hurriedly reorienting herself, she briskly trots through the two corridors.


    Rowan ignores the curious gazes of the portraits and peers around the corner to see James quietly sneaking towards Filch''s door. Rowan sighs to her herself in worry and relief. "It looks like Fleamont Potter has yet to gift James the invisible cloak. Probably a good thing, but not so great for me at the moment."


    Rowan tries to gesture to James trying to get his attention, but James is too preoccupied as he stealthily presses himself against the wall to sneak closer to the door. "It looks like I have no choice," Rowan thought as she reached for her wand.


    The instant James is about to peer around the open door of Filch''s office, Rowan sprits around the corner as James looks up in shock. Rowan is a blur as she shouts and points her wand into the office of Filch, "Fumos!" Yellow sparks emerge from her wand as a cloud of smoke fills the office of Filch.


    Rowan grabs James with her free hand and drags him away as a stream of curses can be heard from inside. "Mrs. Norris!" Filch roared as a sharp meow can be heard as Mrs. Norris rushes out of the room in search of the culprits.


    "Run fool!" Rowan hissed as James finally reacts and begins to run alongside her.


    The two of them run down the stairs as they hear Mrs. Norris''s meows close behind them. Rowan suddenly pulls James into an empty classroom and shuts the classroom behind them. The two try not to breathe as they hear the soft padding of Mrs. Norris paws to only stop and sniff for the culprits. The two hold their breaths for what seemed like forever until Mrs. Norris lets out an angry meow and continues forward.


    They both slowly let out breaths of relief as they slump against the door. The two of them stare at each other for a moment, before bursting into laughter. Feeling something underhand, Rowan glances down to see that she is clutching James''s hand. Rowan instantly let''s go as if it were a hot potato and hastily gets up.


    "You idiot, next time do your homework!" Rowan grumbled as she studied the empty classroom.


    "The older boys said that all the professors attended the Quidditch matches," James sheepishly replied as he got back to his feet. "It sounded like a good idea at the time."


    "PROFESSORS! But Filch is a caretaker," Rowan drily retorted.


    James sheepishly shrugs and says, "Sorry, my mistake."


    "Mm," Rowan murmured as her eyes are drawn to a corner of the classroom to a dusty sheet covering a cabinet of sorts.


    "Anyway, thanks," James sincerely said as he sheepishly rubbed his unruly hair. "But how did you know that I was here?"


    "Because of the three other idiots," Rowan distantly muttered as she walked over to the corner of the classroom.


    "Idiots?" James crossly muttered to himself. "Maybe, but what does that say about you?" James pointedly said to Rowan.


    Rowan mumbles an inaudible reply not even paying attention to James words as she kicks up the sheet to see sliver claws and the bottom of a glassy surface. "What is that?" James curiously asked as he took a step towards Rowan.


    "Nothing of interest," Rowan hastily lied as she turned away from the Mirror of Erised. The Mirror of Erised showed one their most desperate desires, but frankly Rowan was already aware of them and frankly, sometimes ignorance is bliss.


    "If you say so," James muttered unconvinced at seeing Rowan rapidly walk away. "But seriously, what is it?"


    "A mirror that shows you things that should never be seen by the light of day," Rowan somewhat truthfully replied.


    Seeing Rowan''s somber reply James feels a tad guilty and says, "Anyway, what I meant to say before is thanks."


    "Mm," Rowan muttered as she turned away. "And though it pains me to say this, I''ve grown rather fond of you four including you, James."


    James chuckles ruefully and says, "Me too. Who knew I''d ever be friends with a Slytherin?"


    Rowan snorts and says, "Mrs. Norris, should be gone now. We should be able to safely head back now." Rowan doesn''t wait for James to reply as she opens the classroom door and slips out into the hallway.


    James hurries after Rowan as they cautiously slip their way back through the hallways and back onto the grounds. They speedily stride across the stark grounds to suddenly hear, the roar of Wilkes''s voice in the nearby distance. "And Slytherin wins, 160 to 110!"


    Rowan halts on the stiff ground as she looked into the distance. "It looks like the match is over."


    "So, it is," James wryly commented back as the chilly wind fluttered their hair and robes.


    In the distance, three running figures can be seen, Lupin, Sirius, and Pettigrew. Out of breath, the three boys breathlessly come to a standstill before them. "So, did you get caught?" Pettigrew painfully panted as he held his aching side.


    Sirius rolls his eyes and panted back. "Of course, they didn''t! Blimey Pettigrew, they wouldn''t be here otherwise!" Pettigrew shrugs as if the thought had not occurred to him.


    "So, how did you avoid Filch?" Lupin breathlessly said with gleaming eyes.


    James glances at Rowan, who crisply says, "I''m going." Rowan strides off to the stands with not another word.


    "Huh," Sirius remarked at Rowan''s abrupt departure.


    Lupin raises an eyebrow at James and suspiciously says, "You didn''t do anything to Rowan, did you, James?"


    James rolls his eyes and snaps back. "Of course not!"


    Pettigrew mutters something inaudible under his breath as Sirius raises an eyebrow at Pettigrew. "You don''t like her very much do you, Pettigrew?" Sirius remarked.


    Pettigrew flushed in embarrassment as Lupin drily says, "I get the feeling it is a rather mutual dislike to be perfectly honest."


    Lupin, James, and Sirius all furrow their brows in thought as they recall the past. "Mm, I think you''re right," James finally said. "But I don''t think she hates Pettigrew and I think the same can be said about Pettigrew, right?"


    Pettigrew coughed and hastily changes the subject. "James, did you set off the dung bomb?"


    "No, I didn''t have a chance to as Rowan grabbed me before I could," James regretfully answered as they all sigh a bit in disappointment.


    "Well, there''s always next time," Pettigrew spiritedly said imaging himself as the hero of their next mischievous plot.


    "That''s the spirit, Pettigrew!" Sirius proudly said as he slapped Pettigrew on the back. Beaming the four of them eagerly discuss new ideas especially given that they still had the dung bomb left.

 Chapter 50 - First Quidditch Match â…£

    Rowan easily slips in with the still celebrating Slytherin crowd. Slithering through the crowd, she soon finds Severus and Terry. "So, did the two of you enjoy the match?" Rowan asked.


    "It was great!" Terry exclaimed and proceeded to retell the entire match with side passing comments from Severus.


    The three of them leisurely stroll back until Rowan spots Bethany, Silvia, and Tiffany in the distance. Rowan hastily waves goodbye to Severus and Terry. "I''ll see you both later!"


    Seeing Rowan catch up to the girls and begin to chatter. Terry shakes his head and remarked to Severus. "Is it just me or is Rowan is running away from us? Because that''s how it sure looks to me."


    "Same here," Severus grumbled.


    "Who''s running away?" A cheerful voice asked from behind.


    Terry and Severus turn around to see the smiling face of Wilkes. "Rowan," Terry and Severus chorused.


    "I see," Wilkes said with a twinkle in his eye, before skipping off.


    "Don''t you think that Wilkes''s much too cheerful for a Slytherin?" Terry commented after the skipping figure of Wilkes.


    "Definitely," Severus drily replied. "He should have been a Hufflepuff."


    "Well, there must be something very Slytherin about him or else the sorting hat wouldn''t have done so," Terry pointed out as they watched Wilkes approach Rowan from behind


    By some sixth sense, Rowan turns around to spot Wilkes only a few feet away with a bright smile. Rowan instinctively bolts as Wilkes commented, "I do love a good chase," causing Bethanie to shudder and Silvia, and Tiffany to silently pray for Rowan''s safety.


    James, Sirius, Lupin, and Pettigrew blissfully chatter away as they enter through the main doors. Not even a third length into the hallway, when they hear loud footsteps behind them. They all turn in surprise to see Rowan sprinting at them. "What-?" Sirius doesn''t even get a chance to finish his sentence when Rowan bolts past them and turns around the corner.


    The four of them all glance at each other as Sirius says, "What was all that about?"


    "Excuse me," a cheerful voice said as they all turned to see the handsome Slytherin Prefect


    "You wouldn''t have seen one of my cute 1st years running past you, would you?" Wilkes sweetly asked.


    Pettigrew gleefully points to the corridor as Wilkes says, "Thank you and bless your kind soul."


    With a glint, Wilkes suddenly takes a deep breath, before sprinting the entire length of the hall in a matter of seconds. "I''m coming, Rowan," Wilkes called out as he disappeared around the corner in a flash.


    "Okay, now I''m seriously disturbed," Sirius commented.


    "Don''t be. That''s just how Prefect S.R. Wilkes is," Bethanie breathlessly panted from behind.


    The four of them all turn around to see Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany standing behind them out of breath. "Okay, I really want to know what''s going on?" Sirius said as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    "It''s kind of hard to explain," Bethanie truthfully puffed as she glanced over at Tiffany and Silvia for help.


    Tiffany furrows her brows in thought, before slowly saying, "So basically, Wilkes likes her."


    The four boys choke as Lupin incredulously says, "You mean like, likes her? But he''s so much older than her!"


    "No, more like the other like," Tiffany clarified.


    Silvia rolls her eyes and says, "Wilkes just thinks Rowan is fun to tease, that''s all."


    "Tch," Pettigrew said in disappointment.


    Ignoring Pettigrew, Lupin says, "Okay, then why is he chasing her?"


    "Oh, that''s an entirely different story," Silvia mused, which only made the boys even more confused.


    "Fine then, why is he chasing her?" James finally said in exasperation.


    "I think, Wilkes is just doing what Wilkes does," Bethanie pondered out loud.


    "And what is that supposed to mean?" James said in exasperation.


    "It''s a wonder to us too, but that''s simply how Wilkes is," Bethany replied with a shrug. "You can ask any of the other Slytherins including our Head Boy, Lucius Malfoy.


    I''ve heard Lucius Malfoy reply to that question on more than one occasion with a rather strained look on his face. Malfoy''s resigned and rather polite answer each time is, "Perfect Wilkes is an exceptional perfect, who is rather unique in his very own way."


    "It''s a constant wonder to me, that Wilkes isn''t a Hufflepuff," Silvia drily commented. Everyone is silent in unanimous agreement as Tiffany adds, "Probably so does everyone else."


    After a moment of silence, James softly asks, "But Rowan will be fine right?"


    The three girls look at each other and in unison reply, "Probably."


    And just like that, the groups disperse each to their own common room as the girls find Wilkes gloomily slumped in the Slytherin common room area. A Slytherin 5th year entering after the girls asks, "What''s wrong, Wilkes?"


    "My target cheated and got away," Wilkes unhappily said as he pointed to the female dorms.


    Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany keep their smiles of glee to themselves. Because frankly, no one wanted to be on the playful receiving end of Wilkes''s mischievous tricks. With a spring in their steps, the three girls scurry upstairs to see Rowan lying limply on her bed.


    "So, you escaped to the female dorms, huh? Not bad!" Silvia enthusiastically said as she gave Rowan two thumbs up for giving Wilkes the slip.


    "Boys can''t enter the female dorms," Rowan snickered back.


    "But I bet that Wilkes will get you once you leave," Bethanie said as she put her Slytherin cheering gear away.


    "Doubt it," Rowan said with a tired grin.


    "And why is that?" Tiffany asked with eyes full of curiosity.


    "Because I''ll be hiding behind Captain Nott," Rowan evilly cackled.


    "Harsh," Silvia snickered as Tiffany winced on behalf of Wilkes.


    "Yup," Rowan triumphantly declared. "Nott will certainly still be angry about today''s commentary and I''m fairly sure her anger shan''t dissipate for a day or two at least."


    "That''s a low blow," Bethanie said as she shook her head.


    The other three girls narrow their eyes with mutiny at Bethanie. "Well, how about you go aide Wilkes in his time of need?" Rowan darkly suggested.


    Bethanie blanches and tactfully retreated. "Wilkes deserves everything that is coming to him!"


    Rowan, Silvia, and Tiffany, all nod their heads in agreement as Bethanie lets out a sigh of relief. Sometimes her roommates scared her. And on days like this Bethanie idly wondered if the rest of the shared dorm rooms were like this. Probably not¡­...

 Chapter 51 - Meeting

    With careful planning, Moody finally arranged for a meeting at one of his safe houses as there hadn''t been a chance with the aftermath of Hallow''s Eve. Five Auror''s and one unspeakable meet up in a small flat on the outskirts of a lesser than savvy area. Before they even begin to discuss the topic at Alastor Moody sternly asked, "Have you all verified that you weren''t followed?"


    "We did the standard three jumps plus walking about to different areas to throw off any pursuers after every jump," Sara Vinovich matter-of-factly stated.


    Instead of sitting down each one of them take a position against a window, the door, and the fireplace with the exception being Alphard given his illness. Looking much better than on Hallow''s Eve night, Alphard takes a seat in the only chair in the room, while Alastor Moody remains standing in the middle of the room.


    "I know I have been vague with the current ongoings of that night and all of you were loyal to a fault by coming to my aid without many questions. But now is the time for your questions to finally be answered," Alastor bluntly said.


    "Who is this Dark Lord, we are fighting?" Alphard pointedly asked.


    "His name is Tom Riddle, a Slytherin graduate. He is the son of Merope Gaunt, who used a love potion to on a muggle, Tom Riddle Sr. to force him to love her. As usual, the tragic tale did not end well as Tom Sr. left her the moment, she ceased to use the love potion on him. Heartbroken Merope lost her ability to use magic, and while giving birth Merope Gaunt passed away," Alastor said. The six of the frowned at the already tragic circumstances of which no doubt lead to an orphan boy so easily being filled with darkness.


    "His army call itself, the dark army or better yet, Death Eaters. As for him-," Alastor paused as he raises his wand and writes the name of Lord Voldemort in glowing letters in the air.


    Gideon opens his mouth to read the name out loud, when Alastor hastily says, "Don''t say it! To some degree he can sense those who call out his name!" Gideon Prewett shuts his mouth with a snap as Alastor adds, "From now on we shall simply refer to him as Tom Riddle."


    Percius Clements nods his head and thoughtfully says, "It is rather uncommon for such a trait to be possessed by a dark wizard but not unheard of. Although I am more curious to come to know how such knowledge came into your possession. Is there an informant on his end?"


    "I cannot reveal the identity of my contact for now, but you will come to them come soon enough, please be patient until then, "Alastor carefully replied.


    Fabian glances out the window in watchfulness and mutters, "Very well, what about the list?"


    Sara''s sharp eyes gleam as she pointedly inquires, "List, what list?"


    Alastor removes a list from his pocket and says, "Everyone please memorize the names on the list as it will shortly be destroyed. Every listed name has already been confirmed personally by me and the Prewett brothers as Death Eaters. Unfortunately, these names are only the ones we know of."


    Alastor hands over the list to Alphard and continues, "We must watch and keep an eye on them, and if need be, kill them. I cannot emphasize this enough, Ladies and Gentlemen, we are not dealing with simple-minded dark wizards, but a united army of dark wizards with a sole purpose of destroying the Ministry of Magic and killing any that they deem as muggles."


    Alastor gazes gravely at all of them. "For now, we trust no one beyond this room for as previously shown, the Ministry of Magic has already been infiltrated," Alastor quietly reiterated.


    Alphard solemnly passes the list to Sara, who lets out a cry of anger and shock at recognizing a few names on the list. "We couldn''t have been infiltrated this badly without anyone noticing, could we?" Sara exclaimed.


    "Who knows maybe someone did notice and even if they didn''t, we can''t be sure if memories have been altered or just who has been put under the Imperio curse" Alphard sadly said. "I would never have suspected Augustus Rockwood myself given his good nature. I would have easily picked hundreds of others before him such as-." Alphard stops lest he reveals the names of other unspeakable department members.


    Percius quickly changed the subject, "On that note, has anyone noticed Rockwood''s disappearance?"


    "Not yet as he was supposed to be on vacation, but I''m sure it is only a matter of time before Auror''s are sent to investigate," Alphard truthfully replied.


    "We took care of the scene, we should be safe," Sara murmured, before passing the list to Percius, whose mouth flops open, before snapping shut. "Besides, I doubt there is anything for an Auror to find given how much time has passed and how trafficked the Atrium is."


    Gideon clears his throat and says, "I have one question, how do we know the Death Eater''s won''t try again?"


    "An excellent question," Alastor plainly responded. "We can''t be certain what it was that they are after, but I for one am certain they will try again as they are loyal fanatics. However, that itself poses a problem as we were very lucky this time around as we caught them unawares. I''m certain that we shan''t be so lucky next time. That is exactly why surveillance and any intel we can get our hands on is of the utmost importance."


    "Then how about we set a bait that the Death Eaters can''t possibly ignore?" Percius grumbled as he destroyed the handwritten note.


    Everyone turns to stare at Percius who darkly says, "If attention is what they want, then why not let them have a go at the Minister of Magic?


    "What do you mean?" Alastor said with an intrigued look.


    "Well as we can safely assume that the Ministry of Magic has already been infiltrated, then let us use that our advantage. Allow for a few well-known gossipers to open their mouths with the specific dates and time of the Minister of Magic''s schedule," Percius suggested. "We control which functions the information is released for and simply wait for the fish to take the bait. It doesn''t matter how wary the Death Eaters may be as long as we keep releasing said function information, eventually, a reckless Death Eater will be willing to try it out. And that is when we not only attack but have the rest of the Ministry of Magic Auror''s attack as well."


    Percius stops for a breath and evilly adds, "Very quickly it will become known that there was a conspired attack against the Minister of Magic Eugena Jenkins, who will have no choice but to set the dogs loose. We will be effectively tying their hands that much more and possibly even using the regular branches to do our job for us. Because with everyone looking for the treacherous criminals, good leads are bound to pop up."


    "No that won''t work," Alphard mused out loud. "Even if it is a good idea, Percius, we mustn''t forget that the Minister of Magic has no shortage of enemies. And even if said proposal would work that would only serve to force those sitting on the sidelines to choose a side that much sooner. We''ve seen this done before with Grindelwald." The room is stark silent as Auror''s they truly understood what those words meant.


    Sara loudly clears her throat and interjects, "It is a good idea, but one that carries too much of a risk, Percius."


    Seeing Percius''s nod, Alastor firmly says, "I will see you all in December as promised until then we have no further contact beyond our usual crossing at the office and at social events. I don''t want to see any sort of contact made unless it is urgent or viable information, is that understood?"


    Everyone nods in experience understanding as Alastor says, "Alrighty then, we''ll use the fireplace and let us scatter forth." With a flourish, the fireplace begins to burn and then turns green as each one of them departs via the Floo Network. Much like before the safe house grows empty and cold as the enchanted fire goes out. Yet all that lingers behind are embers as if in a sign of the fiery embers of war that were slowly brewing on both sides of the shadows.

 Chapter 52 - Christmas Break

    Christmas is just around the corner as Mid-December, Hogwarts woke to find itself covered in knee-high and higher snowdrifts. The owls that had battered their way through the stormy skies to deliver their mail had to be nursed back to health by Hagrid, before being allowed to fly off again. Not to mention, that the lake had frozen solid during the storm. However as soon as the storm ceased, Potter and the rest of the Marauders were once again caught skating on the ice, but this time during the middle of the night. And though they weren''t strictly punished, they did lose several Gryffindor''s a good chunk of points.


    The school is abuzz with holiday delight as the Slytherin common room is filled with delightful snacks and great holiday cheer. The surprisingly usually elegant Slytherin common room is filled with lavish ornaments as almost every day the overworked 5th and 7th years lead in the merrymaking. Quite a few times, Professor Slughorn was even forced to come down into the common room and tell them to all go to sleep as common hours were long over!


    The great halls are filled with roaring fires hot enough to singe one''s eyebrows off. But even so, the icy, bitter winds rattled through the hallways and windows. But that wasn''t half as bad as the dungeons for just as predicted during Professor Slughorn''s potion class one could even go as far as see one''s breath turn into mist as they all struggled to press themselves as close as possible to their hot cauldrons without burning themselves.


    During such an icy class, Lily with teeth chattering says, "It can''t possibly get any colder." Severus grunts in agreement as are lips are pale violet and frozen stiff at the chill.


    "It''s not even January or February," Rowan muttered through frozen lips, unable to even feel her numb face. "I''ve heard it gets worse than."


    Lily''s face fills with despair and with trembling fingers tries to not rattle the measuring scale to properly measure the powered spine of lionfish. Severus does the same as Rowan''s eyes the lionfish with despair. "One, this is an endangered species! And two, how I envy its former life in the tropics," Rowan gloomily thought to herself.


    Thankfully, Potions class soon ended as Professor Slughorn said, "All Slytherins not returning home for the Holidays, please stay behind." Professor Slughorn in particular eyes a first-year student, who guiltily glanced away. With a wave of his hand, Potions class is dismissed as they all stagger upstairs including Severus and Rowan, to warm their numb limbs, before heading back down into the freezing dungeons and making a run for the Slytherin common room.


    "Are you excited to go back for the Holidays?" Severus asked Lily.


    "Mm, it''ll be nice to be with mum and dad again," Lily happily said.


    "Achoo!" Rowan sniffed at the frostily cold as they come to a halt at seeing an enormous fir tree blocking the corridor in front of them.


    Two enormous feet stick out of the bottom as a loud huffing sound is made as Hagrid pauses to wipe the sweat off his face. "Hi, Hagrid need any help?" Lily sweetly asked.


    "No, I''m fine, but thank ya, Lily," Hagrid replied.


    Rowan''s eyes gleam at that subtle communication. How did Lily know Hagrid so well to be a first-name basis? They weren''t taking Care of Magical Creatures to be out on the grounds. And even then, the professor for the said class would be Silvanus Kettleburn, not Hagrid. So, beyond a general recognition of Hagrid, there shouldn''t be much of an interaction with the first years.


    Rowan slightly frowns to herself as she recalled that the only person James ever listened to was Lily. Maybe something had already happened during one of the Marauder''s adventures and Lily happened to save them? It certainly explained a lot when Rowan looked at it that way.


    Hagrid lets out a grunt as he grabs the tree with all his strength and with heavy steps makes his way into the Great Hall. The three of them follow largely because the Great Hall was one of the few places that is still warm. "Hagrid put that last tree down in the far corner," Professor Flitwick instructed as he and Professor McGonagall decorated the Great Hall with Christmas decorations.


    The three of them gape as the Great Hall simply looks fantastic. Streamers of holly and mistletoe hang on the walls, with no less than twelve towering great fir trees elegantly placed throughout the room. The decorated Christmas trees are all slightly different from each other, some spark with tiny non-melting icicles, other with strings of burning candles-.


    "Why is there a burning hazard that screams a fiery death in the Great Hall?" Rowan thought to herself and made a personal note to stay as possible from that Christmas tree, lest an accident occurs, and she is set on fire! But then again, this is Hogwarts¡­...Where safety is an afterthought.


    The three of them warm themselves in the Great Hall before each briskly setting off to their own common rooms. Severus and Rowan hike up their robes and sprint down the stairs and through the freezing dungeon hallways. Never mind Filch or being caught by Mrs. Norris, they''d sooner risk detention or loss of points, before being stuck in the freezing dungeon hallways.


    Rushing into the common room, Rowan and Severus shiver with cold as they head directly to the roaring fireplace and warm themselves like shivering kittens. The 4th years and up are still notably missing from the common room as they have yet to be released from their last class of the day. Thankfully after tomorrow, everyone would be able to head back home.


    After some time, Rowan says, "We better start packing for tomorrow."


    "Yeah," Severus reluctantly said. The two go their separate ways, but not before Rowan snickers loudly at the empty Slytherin window that views into the frozen lake. Survive the bitter chill, perverted fishes and stalker squids!


    Upstairs, Rowan finds three huddled lumps in each bed as Bethany, Tiffany, and Silvia have wrapped themselves in their warm, thick fur bed covers. "Aren''t you three going to start packing?" Rowan asked as she put down her school bag onto her bed.


    "It''s not like we need to pack a lot as we''re only going back for a few weeks," Silvia hastily said. "Besides, it''s da*n cold!"


    Tiffany squeaks in reply, before stuffing her face down to her nose under the cover only leaving her mischievous eyes peeking out like an adorable woodland creature. But the thing that most people forget is that no matter how cute of a woodland creature is, it''s still a wild creature with sharp teeth and claws.


    Rowan shrugs and says, "Suit yourself." Rowan swiftly begins to pack as Bethanie eyes Rowan with narrowed eyes.


    "And why aren''t you freezing your tail off like the rest of us?" Bethany pointedly inquired causing Silvia and Tiffany to gaze at Rowan with betrayal.


    "I just put enchanted hot stones in my pockets," Rowan fearlessly answered as she took out an enchanted warm stone from her pocket that released a faint wisp of steam in the cool air.


    "Brilliant!" Silvia applauded as Tiffany squeaked in agreement.


    "And, why not share this secret with us before?" Bethany indignantly huffed.


    "I just figured it only a two days ago," Rowan sheepishly admitted.


    The three of them stare at Rowan and then burst out laughing. Pointing at Rowan from under the thick fur cover, Tiffany squeaks, "Even you''re bad at some things, Rowan."


    "Naturally, I''m far from Prefect," Rowan matter-of-factly stated as she packed a simple trunk with school items and one or two sets of clothing as there was a closet full of clothes back home.


    "Home," Rowan paused at hearing herself think that. "I guess it is home now," Rowan quietly thought to herself with a faint gentle smile.


    Finished, Rowan copies the three girls and curls up in bed as they all chat about what they''re going to do for the holidays. On an interesting note, despite Silvia and Bethany being from the 28 Families, Silvia is the wealthiest out of them all. If Rowan had to describe Silvia in terms of wealth it would be that of a Sultan. As in very, very wealthy. Like the kind of money to even go as far as to buy Hogwarts and still have ?''s of the family fortune remain intact.

 Chapter 53 - Christmas Break â…¡

    The next day with almost tears in Rowan''s eyes, she watched the 2nd years and the rest of the years wait in the Great Hall to be carried via carriages to the Hogwarts''s Express. On the other hand, the unlucky first years are forced to traverse across the frozen lake in tiny wooden boats. A single icy path has been broken in the ice by Hagrid as the boats lead in a single file.


    Everyone intensely shivers from the cold and mist being blown into their faces by the sharp, bitter wind. With blue faces and chattering teeth, Rowan once more stares ominously at the lake. Sputtering with chills, Severus stammers, "What, are you thinking about, Rowan?"


    "Do you know that an instant icy death is assured if you fall into sub-zero temperature waters?" Rowan darkly replied. "Before you even start to drown, the icy water is so cold that it feels like millions of stabbing needles as your heavy clothes drag you down to die a slow and painful watery death."


    "I shouldn''t have asked," Severus grimly thought to himself.


    Lily glares at Rowan and stammers from the cold. "We''ll, be, fine. Just, like, before!" Terry, the other occupant on the boat merely shakes his head and mutters something about jinxes.


    Rowan remains silent the rest of the trip as with great glee their boats dock safely back onto the shore. With firm strides, Hagrid leads them through a snowy cleared path back to the Hogwarts''s express. With great glee, despite being frozen stiff, the 1st years all rush inside for warmth as Rowan pauses to neatly wipe her boots first before stepping onto the train.


    Rowan finds Lily, Severus, and Terry already sitting down in a nearby compartment as they rub their hands warming themselves. Noticing that Rowan isn''t doing so, Severus narrows his eyes and stiffly says, "Why aren''t you as frozen as the rest of us?"


    Rowan wickedly smiles back and says, "Enchanted hot stones." Rowan reaches into her pocket and pulls out a warm, round stone from her pocket.


    Terry lets out a string of curses as Lily smacks her face at the brilliant idea, while Severus glares at Rowan. "And why didn''t you share that with us?" Severus growled.


    "It just occurred to me, last night," Rowan lied with a straight face.


    "Well, at least, we now know how to keep warm for our return trip," Lily exclaimed.


    "Ug, on our return trip back," Terry groaned causing them all to shiver with despair.


    The rest of the trip is quite nice as the Hogwarts Express chugs through snowy grounds back to Platform 9 ?s. With a shrill whistle, the Hogwarts Express comes to a stop as they all gather their trunks from the platforms out in front. Terry waves goodbye first as he darts to a man who is just as fragile as Terry and a golden beauty like beauty standing at the man''s side, no doubt his wife.


    Rowan lets out a whistle and privately mutters, "This branch of the Greenwood family is quite nice to look at. Excellent Genetics!" She subtly gives the Greenwood family two thumbs up. And from what Terry had said, his older married sisters were lookers themselves. Probably, great beauties like their mother.


    Having gotten all their things including the two owls, Nibby and Owyn, Lily, Severus, and Rowan make their way to their grandfather, Reginald Prince and the Evans couple. Lily happily goes up to hug her parents as her rather gloomy year older sister, Petunia sullenly glared at them.


    Reginald opens his arms wide as Severus embarrassingly is hugged as Reginald whispers, "Welcome back." Severus flushes with emotion and wriggles out of his grandfather''s embrace as Rowan patiently waits for her turn before being embraced. Reginald opens his arms wide once more as Rowan leaps into them and squeezes back. "I can tell you''ve grown," Reginald fondly said as he found that Rowan''s head was a little higher up across his chest.


    "Mm, I''ve missed you," Rowan truthfully muttered causing Reginald to beam with delight.


    "Well, we better get going before the weather gets worse," the Evans commented as Rowan lets go and Reginald says, "Yes, we should." The Evans couple waved goodbye as did Lily with a sullen figure of Petunia in tow.


    "Well, we should also get going," Reginald said as helped the twins head back through the platform and back to their car.


    In the backseat, Rowan and Severus carefully buckle down as Reginald places their things into the trunk. Severus even carefully buckles, Owyn''s cage as Owyn flutters his wings anxiously as if in remembrance of the terrible drive from before.


    "Ready to go?" Reginald cheerfully said causing the twins to pale.


    Any semblance of words died down in Severus''s throat as he instinctively reaches for Rowan''s hand at the same time she does. Clenching their hands tightly together, the twins mutely nod at Reginald, who with a twinkle in his eyes says, "Well, then, and we''re off!" Needless to say, if Severus and Rowan could have screamed, they would have, but frankly at some point, they just blanked out from sheer horror. And truth be told, that came as an utter relief to them.


    With a screech, Reginald pulls in front of the brightly lit manor. The Prince manor windows are all brightly lit as golden like blossoms have been streamed all around the house tastefully to brighten up the manor from the outside. "C'' mon, you two," Reginald said with good cheer as he got out.


    Rowan tremblingly opens the door and almost falls to the door as she wheezes trying to not heave the contents of the Hogwarts Express onto the ground. Severus isn''t in much better shape as with trembling legs he limps out. Shaking, Severus stumbles to the front door with Owyn''s cage in tow. They had survived, thank God!

 Chapter 54 - Christmas Break â…¢

    The front door is covered in great mistletoe and holly wreaths enchanted to form wondrous shapes, no doubt, Dawn''s handy work. Rowan stumbles up the stairs behind Severus and before they can open the door, Dawn wearing holiday livery opens the door. "Welcome home, young master and mistress!" Dawn happily squeaked as the little holly decoration in her hair shake from excitement.


    "Thank you, Dawn," the twins chimed as they weakly stumbled inside.


    Much like Hogwarts, the halls are impeccably decorated with tinsel toe, great Christmas trees, strings of holly, and so hundreds of delicate glowing decorations. Seeing Rowan and Severus''s pale faces, Dawn knowing says, "Young master and mistress, please have a seat, while Dawn grabs you a hot tea to get you back on your feet."


    Rowan and Severus gratefully nod in thanks as they slump down into chairs in the great hall as Dawn only pauses to take Owyn''s cage away. Not long after Reginald enters the wonderfully decorated hallway followed by two floating trunks behind him. With a wave of his wand, the trunks neatly fall to the ground as the front door shuts behind him.


    A shrill peacock cry is heard in the hallway as Reginald narrows his eyes at Fidel. Fidel arrogantly struts down the hallway with his feathers in full swing. Suddenly Fidel trembles at seeing the two figures he most heated in the world, Reginald and Rowan Prince. Fidel''s feathers fearfully snap shut as Fidel does a hasty U-turn and dashes back the way he came.


    A simultaneous smile appears on Reginald and Rowan faces at Fidel''s vanished back. "Well, go on and greet your grandmother and Georgine," Reginald said as he turned towards them. "They''re in the parlor." Before striding off to the study.


    Rowan and Severus wobbly move to rise, but just in time, Dawn appears with tea and two soft, huge rolls on a platter. "Please have a drink and a roll to help settle the young master''s and young mistress''s stomachs," Dawn said.


    Rowan and Severus graciously accept as Dawn adds, "And when you''re done, just leave the cups here on the platter. Dawn will get to them in a jiffy." With a wave of her finger, Rowan and Severus''s two trunks follow her tiny figure up the stairs to the twin''s bedrooms.


    Rowan and Severus sip the warm cider with a dash of cinnamon and let out a satisfied, "ahh." The two slowly chew on the soft rolls that help settle down their stomachs. With a final gulp of tea, the twins set their cups down and trot down to the parlor.


    As they stride through the manor, Rowan and Severus even find that the portraits seem to be quite festive. Rowan and Severus even spot an enchanted portrait that changes according to the seasons. The portrait at present reveals a warm glowing cottage with newly fallen snow and a mountain in the background. Tiny children like figures in mittens build snowmen and have snowball fights.


    "Huh," Rowan and Severus said in unison, before continuing on their way.


    Rowan and Severus pause to peek into the open door to see an elegant room furnished in light blues and beige colors. Aunt Georgine sits at the bench of the grand pianoforte as the keyboards play on their own. "Huh, not bad," Rowan remarked at the excellent playing as Sirsa Prince embroiders some sort of handkerchief.


    "I''m more surprised that she''s not smoking," Severus quietly commented. Ever since the tea party incident, Severus had never quite gotten over his dislike of Aunt Georgine. Needless to say, Severus and Aunt Georgine felt exactly the same way about each other.


    Rowan and Severus glance at each other in understanding before politely entering the parlor and saying, "We''re back, grandmother and Aunt Georgine."


    Sirsa glances up as the pianoforte ceased to play as Aunt Georgine takes an unlit cigarette at her side and begins to smoke according to Severus''s remark. "Excellent, the two of you seem well," Sirsa carefully remarked as she studied the twins. "And I''ve heard good things from the grandchildren of other friends that the two of you are excellent in your classes and have even earned your house points the very first week."


    "Yes, grandmother," Rowan and Severus chimed together.


    Sirsa nods in satisfaction and says, "Well, go on and rest now. We''ll be holding a grand festival gala on Christmas Eve. But until then feel free to run around and enjoy your holiday break."


    "Thank you, grandmother," Severus and Rowan gleefully said, before running off to visit Sir Knight Prince.


    Sirsa smiles faintly to herself and says, "Hmm, they''ve grown a bit. I should have Dawn make sure their clothes are lengthened just in case. Now put that cigarette out, Georgine, you know the rules!"


    Aunt Georgine sniffs and puffs out one last cloud of smoke, before putting it out in a silver ashtray. "Well, as long as they stay out from under my feet, I don''t care."


    Sirsa wryly shakes her head and returns to her embroidery as she begins to sew once more as the excellent playing of Aunt Georgine fills the parlor room.


    Rowan and Severus make their way upstairs to a small tower-like edifice that Sir Knight Prince liked to haunt. Sir Knight Prince sits at a table playing wizarding chest against himself as his mouth instructs one side and his body gesture to the moving pieces, where to go. The dashing noble face of Sir Prince Knight looks up and says, "Well if it isn''t my wonderful living descendants. How was Hogwarts?"


    Rowan rolls her eyes at Sir Knight Prince as he was only their many-great uncle''s and not their actual bloodline grandfather. "Good," Severus replied as he studied the match.


    "So, what have you been up too?" Rowan cheerfully asked.


    "Oh, you know the usual," Sir Prince Knight said. "Haunting the dungeon, scarring the tail feathers off of Fidel, nothing much to recount."


    Severus shakes his hand at the body of Sir Knight Prince''s head as the body tactfully paused to makes a different move. Which is utterly bizarre, when one thinks about it as the ghostly body is acting as a separate entity from Sir Knight Prince''s head. But then again, it was a magical ghost. Who knows what can happen after a century or two? Maybe the ghostly body of Sir Knight Prince really had gained a conscience of its own.


    "You know, we never asked you, but given that the Princes have been here for centuries, why aren''t there more ghosts?" Rowan asked.


    "Well, one must choose to remain as a ghost and the others didn''t," Sir Knight Prince solemnly replied. "As for me, I remained behind out of duty as someone must protect the family. And I was taken away too early from my life, I resolved to watch over the Prince family until is no more."


    "True, but don''t you get lonely?" Rowan asked as she leaned against the wall.


    "At times," Sir Knight Prince said. "But the house is always full of new things and with each passing generation, I find that it''s not so bad. And besides, it''s not though I''m here all the time."


    Rowan''s eyes widen with interest and said, "Oh? Do pray and tell."


    "Sorry, it''s a secret," Sir Knight Prince said with a rueful wink as Rowan snorts and crosses her arms over her chest in reply.


    Still, Rowan is left with an interesting look as ghosts can travel to places they''ve been too before. However, following that line of logic, Rowan wondered, if a ghost qualified as a type of fragmented soul much like a Horcrux? And if so, this possibly may even enable her to find a Horcrux. But to practice, how does one even place a spell on a ghost in the first place?"


    Rowan is left pondering this new train of thought as the wizarding game continues and the snow begins to gently fall outside. It was quite the warm atmosphere if one were to say so.

 Chapter 55 - Illicit Affair

    In a shady part of Diagon Alley, a short wizard with bandy legs, long scraggly ginger hair, bloodshot baggy brown eyes with a perpetual 5 o''clock shadow took out a cigar to smoke. Despite already smelling of tobacco and alcohol that does little to stop Mundungus Fletcher from smoking.


    Mundungus blows out a cloud of smoke as the puff quickly disperse in the chilly air. Rubbing his hands to keep them warm, Mundungus cursed, "I should''ve bloody waited at the pub." The minutes trickle by as Mundungus finds that he is shivering with the bitter cold. However, at long last, his contact appeared in a fur coat and bowler hat. "What took you so long, Gittins?" Mundungus snapped.


    "I had a bit of a run-in with a nosy fellow. I had to double track to lose ''em," grumbled, the chubby fellow with a bushy beard and a bowler hat to hide his baldness.


    "Fine, do you have what I need?" Mundungus said.


    "Same here," Gittins snapped.


    Each eye each other with shady eyes and say, "On three then."


    The two of them take out parcels and each holds them out as they each snatch the other parcel from each other. They both carefully check the contents of the package, before nodding to each other. "A pleasure doing business with you, Gittins," Mundungus said.


    "Same," Gittins said as he tipped his hat at Mundungus as they each briskly trotted off in different directions.


    Gittins rapidly makes his way through the dark streets and suddenly turns to find the street before him with all the street lanterns snuffed out. His sharp ears perk up from years of experience and strain themselves at the eerie silence. Unable to hear anything, Gittins takes a hesitant step forward, before hearing a crisp footstep up ahead in reply.


    Years of law-breaking experience kick in as Gittins immediately turns on his heels to run, but suddenly finds the street blocked off as two figures in dark hoods stand before him. Before Gittins can ask, what is that they want nor much less take out his wand, a spell hits him the back as everything goes black.


    With a groan, Gittins suddenly finds everything is upside down as he realizes he is hanging by his ankle''s upside down. Seeing four dark hooded figures before him, Gittins hastily says, "If it''s about that one time I stole from ya, like I already said, I''m sorry. I swore never to do it again and I''ve kept my promise!" Gittins holds up his left hand in emphasis to reveal a pinky only up to the mid-joint with the top half missing.


    The four hooded figures seem to be confused until a tall figure in the middle removes their hood. Gittins gawks at the dark-haired beauty in an appreciative fashion. "Why, hello, there beautiful. Have we met before?"


    Bellatrix arrogantly stares down her nose at the pudgy, bald, bearded man. "Tell me, who is behind the attack to our men?"


    "Lady, I have no idea, what the hell ya''re talking about. All I know is that Sanderson doesn''t get up into those kind things and neither do I. Ya would have to be scatterbrained to break the rules!" Gittins grunted.


    "I said, tell me the truth!" Bellatrix roared in fury as her nostrils flared.


    "Look, lady, I can''t tell ya, what I don''t know about," Gittens grumbled. "Really, if ya wanted to find something like that out, ya''re barking up the wrong tree. I''m just a measly smuggler, I wouldn''t know anything more than the next-door neighbor. If ya want to find something like that, ya have to pay a broker or go much higher up. And either way, I can''t help ya, ''ere because I don''t have the money for a broker nor ''em connected to higher-ups that would. So, your rightly out of the job so to speak."


    Bellatrix and the other three Death Eaters gaze at each other as Gittins sighs and says, "Now can ya let me down now? It''s obvious ya got the wrong fellow. And don''t worry, I won''t say a word of this to anyone one. I can see that the four of ya mean serious business and I aim to keep my neck. I''ve learned a thing or two how to keep my mouth shut."


    Bellatrix narrows her eyes, but a Death Eater at her side stills her hand and says, "The Smuggler may be right. Perhaps, we need to go dig elsewhere."


    "What he said!" Gittins exclaimed.


    "That''s what they say, every time and we still have no results to show the Dark Lord!" Bellatrix snapped as she removed roughly pulled back her arm as she pointed her wand at Gittins.


    "Wait! Wait! WAIT!" Gittins shrieked seeing the situation go out of control. "But I might just know someone who might!"


    Bellatrix and the three Death Eaters eye each other as Bellatrix slightly lowers her wand. "Who?!" Bellatrix barked.


    "I don''t know his real name, but they call him, the Rain Man," Gittins hurriedly said. "I can take ya ''ere if ya like?"


    Bellatrix and the three other Death Eaters nod as Bellatrix says, "Livicorpus." Gittins is released and falls onto the dusty cold floor with a painful groan.


    "No tricks," Bellatrix said with a cruel gleam in her eyes.


    "No tricks," Gittins replied as he held his hands up in emphasis. Gittins hastily pats himself to find his wand gone, but even worse the package. Gittins tries not to blanche as he says, "Ya wouldn''t have taken my package would ya?"


    "You''ll get it back once you take us to that Rain Man of yours," Bellatrix smugly said.


    "Of course," Gittins said. "But first does anyone have a smoke?"


    "Why?" Bellatrix suspiciously said.


    "Because I do," Gittins said as he pulled out a dung bomb from his inner pocket and threw it to the ground.


    A cloud of stinky dark smoke causes Bellatrix and other three Death Eaters to wheeze and be unable to see nor breath due to the stench. Despite watery eyes, Gittins holds his breath as he scrambles past the four figures and up the stairs. Bursting out of one of the empty warehouse, Gittins keeps running as he hurries around the corner. Footsteps and shouts can soon be heard behind him, but no matter, Gittins knows this shady area like the back of his palm and easily gives them a slip.


    Bellatrix lets out a stream of curses as the three other Death Eaters return to the warehouse with empty hands. "Idiots!" Bellatrix snapped and kicked over anything she could see including the snapping of Gittins wand. After a while, Bellatrix composes herself and snaps, "Let''s go!"


    "Wait," a Death Eater said.


    "What?" Bellatrix snapped with a dangerous zeal.


    "Either way, it can''t be harmful to follow up with this Rain Man. We might even be able to get some results."


    Bellatrix eyes flicker with a new light as she reluctantly agreed. With a swoosh of her robe, Bellatrix and the Death Eater''s apparate away. Sadly enough, the wand of Gittins lays broken on the ground as if an omen of the nearby future.

 Chapter 56 - Illicit Affair â…¡

    A bit smelly, Gittins makes his way to a pub by the name of Monarch on the outskirts of town. Gittins slips inside causing more than one face to cringe at his foul smell and mutter if he''d fallen into a sewer. Gittins makes his way through the smoke-filled pub towards the back to a dark booth with old worn seats. An old weathered man with neat cut white hair and a knit Christmas wool sweater shuffles enchanted poker cards.


    Gittins trembles and says, "Sir, may I have a word?"


    The old man pauses and glances up to reveal sharp eyes like that of a wolf. "Where is my package, Gittins?" The old man firmly asked.


    "That''s what I wanted to talk about ya, sir," Gittins quietly said. "Someone took it from me."


    The old man stops shuffling his cards as two nearby sitting men get up. The bartender at the bar firmly, but loudly says, "The bar is now closed." Instantly the only sound heard is the sound of shuffling chairs as everyone in the pub suddenly gets out as if there was a werewolf with them. The last of the customers shuffle out as the bartender locks the door with a loud snap.


    The old man leans back against his booth and says, "Gittins, I thought we had an understanding."


    The two burly men grab Gittins forcefully by the shoulders as the old man continues, "I would forgive for your first youthful mistake and in exchange, you would become a loyal courier."


    "And I did, sir," Gittins hastily said. "But someone ambushed me today! A dark beauty and three hooded men. They just wanted to know who had attacked their men."


    The old man known as Sanderson frowns and studies Gittins with calculating eyes. "Suppose, I do believe you, do you have any proof?" Sanderson growled.


    "Aye, boss," Gittins said in relief. "Even though they took my wand as I ran past, I got this-," Gittins paused and glances at the man holding him down. "Er, I don''t know if they can let go or if one of ''em wants to reach into my pocket."


    Sanderson motions for Gittins to be released as Gittins shakes his shoulder with relief. Gittins quickly reaches into his pocket and pulls out a note. "It''s not much, but the letter mentions their leader, a Dark Lord," Gittins said with a shrug as he handed the note over to Sanderson.


    Sanderson quickly reads the note and frowns as he studies the contents.


    "Bellatrix,


    The Dark Lord is not pleased with our progress and grows impatient. Despite our best efforts, we have yet to find any clues. Many have been coerced with money, but not a single clue has been offered to a potential lead. For there are no whispers or rumors in any form or manner.


    I fear that we have possibly been led astray or that we are dealing with a very dangerous faction. For the Dark Lord has made many an enemy in his ascension and there are no few Dark Wizard''s that hold ill will towards him.


    Bellatrix, please come down as soon as you receive this owl. I fear that a trap is being set as we speak, and we are running out of time. May you forever find yourself worthy before our great Dark Lord.


    Arty Clanx."


    Sanderson''s furrows his brows and said, "What did you say they wanted to know?"


    Gittins swallows and hastily replies, "Aye sir. They wanted to know if we were the ones behind the attack on their men. I told that woman she was crazy and so I told her about the Rain Man."


    Sanderson glances over at the bartender and barks, "Have you heard anything, Bertram?"


    "No sir," Bertram said as he wiped the shots clean. "I always keep my ears to the ground and there is nothing abuzz. But the Rain Man always seems to know when something strange is afoot. Perhaps it would be deemed wise to get to him first."


    "The Rain Man huh?" Sanderson mused to himself. Glancing sharply back at Gittins, Sanderson says, "You say, they took the package where?"


    "By the old abandoned warehouse, I can take ya back!" Gittins said as he quickly stood up.


    "Excellent, we can at least try to recuperate the goods. The boys will accompany you, Gittins to retrieve my goods," Sanderson firmly said in a pleased fashion causing Gittins to wilt. "By the way, could you recall the woman''s face."


    "Yes, sir, without a doubt!" Gittins said as he pounded on his chest in emphasis.


    "Forget her," Sanderson coldly said causing Gittins to blink in shock. "Whoever they are, they mean business and seem to be just passing through. No doubt, their actions will stop as they will use all their power to seek out the Rain Man and God knows how long that will take." Gittins trudges out of the bar followed by the two men to retrieve Sanderson''s goods.


    Alone, Sanderson remarks, "And, Bertram see if you can''t get some of your friends to learn more about this so-called, Dark Lord. That fellow sounds a tad bit dangerous and I don''t want to see him on my streets."


    "Yes, sir," Bertram said with a swift nod.


    "Also have a few of the boys keep a look for the Rain Man. If we can get to him first, we''ll know exactly what is going on," Sanderson instructed as grabbed his coat off the coat hanger. "And then, we can sell that information to this unknown party for an exorbitant amount."


    "Mm sounds like a good plan. But are you certain, sir?" Bertram quietly asked. "The Rain Man only answers for a price."


    "Mm, I know. But I don''t like the feeling of unknown things bumping in the night," Sanderson said as he put on his gloves. "I''m the only one who should be lurking in the shadows."


    "Then I''ll see to it that it is done," Bertram said in agreement.


    "Thank you, Bertram," Sanderson said as Bertram poured a glass for the two of them. The two of them silently raise their glasses in cheer, before downing the drink in one gulp.


    "Ahh," Sanderson said in satisfaction. "Best I get going, it''s getting late and the Misses will get mad at me if I''m out late again." Bertram returns to wiping the bar as Sanderson, walks out the door with at a brisk step with a slight bounce to his step. The kids were coming over with his grandkids tomorrow for Christmas and it was just going to be wonderful!

 Chapter 57 - Christmas Eve

    Christmas Eve, Prince Manor is filled with Dawn scurrying around preparing fat, roast turkeys, honey ham, platters of roasted potatoes with mashed potato and gravy, seasoned fried vegetables, tureens of buttered peas, cranberry sauce, Christmas cake, and much, much more. The Prince family members tactfully kept to their own areas and out of Dawn''s way as she rushed through the house to take care of every single last detail.


    During the holiday break, Rowan and Severus had mostly been spending their time in Reginald''s study or playing outside in the snow. After lunch, Reginald had handed the twins a small pack of what appeared to be party favors. "Make sure to open them outside," Reginald sternly warned.


    With interest, Rowan and Severus obeyed and went outside onto the porch, very warmly dressed. "So, are they like the ones, we use to get?" Severus drily remarked.


    "No, I think these are literally enchanted to go off, so don''t aim them at me," Rowan sternly warned.


    Severus warily points one way from Rowan as the party favor goes off with a cannon-like bang as a slew of blue smoke emerges and surrounds them. Slightly coughing through watery eyes, Rowan and Severus see a poor toad appear in the snow that is frozen stiff in a matter of seconds, a flower bonnet, and a pink magical girl wand.


    Rowan instantly grabs the pink magical girl wand and snaps in half. Severus eyes Rowan and says, "Okay," but doesn''t question Rowan''s strange, and very hasty reaction.


    "So, onto the next one?" Severus owlishly said.


    Rowan sighs at the look of childhood curiosity on Severus''s face and hands Severus the rest. "Knock yourself out," Rowan drily remarked.


    Severus carefully pulls his scarf up to cover his nose and aims the party favor away, before tightly shutting his eyes shut. After a few seconds, Severus opens his eyes to see a genuine pirate hat, a stack of magical poker cards, and a fluffy round thing.


    "What is that?" Severus said as he pointed at the fluffy round thing.


    "I think it''s a puffskein," Rowan replied as she happily claimed the pirate hat and poker cards for herself.


    "It''s sort of cute, I guess," Severus reluctantly admitted as seeing the puffskein blink adorably at him with its round eyes.


    "Maybe, but that does not change the fact that we''ll be using them in potions class one of these days," Rowan flatly commented.


    "Oh," Severus said a bit disgruntled and shooed the puffskein away with his hands. The puffskein happily bounds away and soon disappears into the snowdrifts.


    A bit more excited, Severus continues popping the rest of the fantastic party favors and claiming most of the items for himself as Rowan had only claimed one other item for herself, a wizard chess set for herself. With glee, Severus took the rest of the items which included a book on fun potions, a pack of non-explodable, luminous balloons, a nose-biting teacup, and a pumpkin face box.


    Cold, wet, and shivering after an impromptu snowball fight, Rowan and Severus trudge upstairs for a warm bath to get ready for the Christmas Gala. After drying her hair, Rowan put on a nice white long sleeve dress shirt, a silk navy-blue sweater, dark silk pants with black socks and dress shoes. She carefully brushes her somewhat unruly long hair and neatly pulls it back into a high ponytail.


    Satisfied at her neat appearance, Rowan nods at her mirror reflection that impishly winks back, before walking over to Severus''s bedroom directly across from hers. She paused in the doorway as she sees Severus torn between wearing an emerald silk sweater or a navy-blue sweater. "We''ll be matching if you wear the navy-blue sweater," Rowan commented from the doorway.


    Severus glances up from the doorway and curls his lips at seeing that Rowan is already wearing a navy-blue sweater. In reply, Severus instantly grabs the emerald sweater off the bed and carefully pulls it on.


    Rowan faintly smiles as she sees Severus carefully combing his hair. "It was sad to think that this is the nicest Christmas of their lives," Rowan privately mused to herself. Shaking her head of such gloomy thoughts, she walks over to Severus''s bed and sits down on it.


    "How do I look?" Severus asked as he anxiously smoothed his hair and sweater.


    "Hideous beyond belief," Rowan replied with a straight face.


    Severus glared at Rowan and huffily turns away as he stares at himself in the mirror. "It''s not like there are going to be any other kids other than us," Rowan yawned.


    "I know, but I still want to look presentable," Severus explained.


    "Fine, but that does not change the fact that this is an adult''s party," Rowan grumbled.


    "You''re right," Severus replied as he adjusted his collar for the last time.


    The doorbell begins to ring as Severus says, "Well, we better go downstairs to greet the guests."


    "That isn''t our job, we''re not even the host and hostess," Rowan unhappily grumbled as Severus drags her off the bed and heads downstairs to the front of the steps.


    Guests begin to arrive as Sirsa charmingly greets them and introduces the twins. "My grandchildren, twins, Rowan and Severus, both in Slytherin," Sirsa proudly declared.


    "How wonderful!" "They''re quite the good-looking pair." "I''ve heard most excellent things about them," is what most of the guests replied.


    The guests'' nod in approval as Rowan leans over and whispers to Severus. "How much do you want to bet that one of these older women tries to play matchmaker for us with her own grandchildren?"


    "No way!" Severus grimaced.


    "You''re on. If I win, you don''t ask any questions, when I disappear during the evening. And if you win, well, I''ll let you say, your end of the deal," Rowan whispered.


    "Fine, but if I win, you have to go upstairs to change into a dress," Severus smugly said causing Rowan to shiver with dread at wearing a dress in such cold weather.


    "Fine," Rowan agreed as she watched Sirsa continued to greet the stream of guests.


    Not more than a quarter after a round woman in a fur coat arrives with her beanpole husband and says, "My Sirsa, those are quite the good-looking twins, you have."


    "Well, they are Prince''s," Sirsa modestly replied.


    "Mm, why not introduce them to my grandkids? They''re quite the lookers themselves," the round woman said.


    Rowan leered as she painfully nudges Severus in the ribs, who sighs in reluctant exasperation.


    "Maybe, later on, they''re still only 1st years after all," Sirsa politely declined. The round woman sighs in disappointment, before heading off into the ballroom with her husband in tow.


    The stream of guests finally begins to slow down as Reginald finally appears with red cheeks from the cold. "And, where were you?" Sirsa pointedly inquired.


    "I was helping a few guests through the back door," Reginald said with a smile as he gave Rowan a side-glance.


    "I''ll be right back. Save me a plate of the good stuff, Sev!" Rowan hurriedly said, before scurrying off.


    Severus stares in bafflement at Rowan''s retreating back as Reginald bends down to whisper, "Girls are very strange creatures. You''ll soon find that out."


    "What was that?" Sirsa snapped having overheard the comment.


    Reginald innocently blinks and says, "I said that, Severus, should not be bothered by all the potential matchmakers tonight. They''re only children and we won''t sell them off like in the olden days." Sirsa whacks Reginald on his arm, before motioning to behave himself as the last of the guests enters the hall.


    "Maybe, Rowan had the right idea," Severus gloomily thought to himself after his grandfather''s comment. With a sigh, Severus follows his grandparents into the ballroom as the Christmas party officially starts in full swing.

 Chapter 58 - Christmas Eve â…¡

    The five of Auror''s and one unspeakable warm themselves by the fire as they eagerly sip cider mugs and munch on an apple spice tart. The six of them had actually been forced to walk through the snowy woods to arrive at Prince Manor as it was impossible to apparate as the ancient Prince Manor defenses were activated to prevent such actions including the Floo Network. "I must say, Alastor, I''d never thought that your informant is the old Prince himself," Percius Clements muttered as he rubbed his hands over the fire to warm them up.


    "Well, Prince did have a certain reputation in the olden days," Sara Vinovich commented as she took a sip of the hot cider. "Most of the younger folk have forgotten, but Prince was a deadly duelist in his youth said to have never lost a single match both in legal dueling''s and those not as much."


    Alastor Moody tactfully does not reply as he says, "Prepare yourselves, we shall be performing a Fidelilus Charm tonight."


    The room goes silent as Fabian Prewett says, "Is that really necessary?"


    "It is given the vicious nature of who we are dealing with," Alphard Black remarked from his seat by the fire. The room grows quiet as they all solemnly contemplate the events of the last month. Soft footsteps are heard causing all the Auror''s to straighten up as only Alphard remained seated.


    The door opens to reveal a child roughly of about eleven years. Tall, thin with raven-colored hair and midnight black indigo eyes, coupled with some rather androgynous features with the only real telling gender hint, the high ponytail hinting at the child''s gender being that of a female. Wearing a neat silk blue sweater and matching dark dress wear, the girl locked the door behind her. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Moody?" Rowan commented as she crossed the room.


    Their mouths flop open wide enough for a fly to easily walk in. With bulging eyes, they all turn to stare at Alastor, who casts a nonperception spell over the study room. Rowan nonchalant takes a seat next to Alphard and gives him a rare smile as she says, "You''re Sirius''s uncle, aren''t you?"


    Alphard eyes blink rapidly in surprise, nevertheless, he smoothly replies, "Yes, do you know him?"


    "Mm, he''s not all that bad, if a tad arrogant," Rowan replied. "Although he and Severus, my younger twin brother seem to strangely get along. A strange friendship if you don''t mind my saying so."


    "That does sound like my nephew," Alphard said with a genuine smile.


    With formalities done, Alastor clears his throat as everyone''s eyes turn toward him. "I present to you, my informant, Rowan Prince," Alastor truthfully said.


    "Oh dear," Percius faintly muttered into his mug as he took another sip.


    Fabian Prewett sighs and rubs his face as he points to Rowan and says, "You''re not pulling a fast one on us are you, Alastor Moody?"


    "No, I think Alastor is being quite serious," Sara muttered as she observed the relaxed figures of Alastor and Rowan.


    Alastor allows everyone a moment to wrap their heads around the idea, before turning towards Rowan. "Well, let us begin shall we," Alastor said causing looks of disbelief and apprehension to appear on some of the Auror''s faces. "As predicted the Death Eaters and Rockwood did indeed attempt to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic, but we were able to successfully stop them."


    "That is good to hear," Rowan replied. "But before we continue, won''t you introduce your comrades?"


    "There sitting by your side is Alphard Black, our unspeakable per to say," Alastor Moody said as Alphard smiles drily at the joke told a thousand times before.


    Pointing at Percius, Alastor continued, "Percius Clements, don''t let his pleasant fa?ade fool you, he''s our charm master and our information extractor." Alastor moves over to Sara. "Sara Vinovich, our all-around veteran, who''s seen more dark wizards than any of us including myself."


    Alastor then points to Fabian and Gideon Prewett. "These two are the Prewett brothers. Gideon''s the good looking one on the right and the larger nosed fellow is Fabian." Fabian glared at Alastor for his comment about his large nose as Gideon smirked at his brother. "Anywho, these two fellows are excellent trackers and are our men on the ground given their cheery nature."


    Everyone turns towards Rowan, who says, "I''m sure that you are all wanting an explanation and all I can say is that I have a bit of the sight."


    "That explains it," Gideon muttered out loud as the others nod in agreement.


    "I can''t go into too many details into the future except to suffice to say that should Tom Riddle win, the world as we know it will come to an end," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    "So, he''s aiming that big, huh," Fabian muttered under his breath. "The bastard."


    "So, what can you tell us?" Sara pointedly asked.


    "I can tell you of movements that I am certain of, but most of that which I have seen will not happen for twenty years or so to speak. I am largely going off of what can be and not necessarily what is," Rowan replied. "And that is not excluding the fact that more we change now, the less I know of the future."


    "A paradoxical conundrum, huh," Percius mused out loud.


    "In that case, tell us, what can be done, farseer?" Alphard readily said, much more use to these type of questions as an unspeakable.


    "We attack his supplies and chip away at his strength," Rowan firmly replied. "This will be a war about who can outplay who."


    "Good, we''ll set our own plan in motion," Alastor said in satisfaction. After all, just this evening word had reached an informant of the true identity of Tom Marvolo Riddle had begun to spread. As an Auror, he couldn''t very well miss this golden opportunity.


    "I''ll leave that type of planning to your more experienced selves. Although, you should be prepared as I sense that other dangerous factions may eventually become involved," Rowan carefully said.


    "And why is that?" Alastor asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I''ve been trying to create a timeline and found that from 1957 to 1967, Tom Riddle simply disappeared. There are no records or traces of where he went," Rowan gravely said. "Oh, I''m certain that he was immersing himself in the dark arts, but where could he go to find such forbidden items?"


    "The underworld or to other Dark Wizards," Alastor flatly restated.


    "Exactly," Rowan said. "And though this might be to our advantage now-."


    "We may be facing a possible alternate timeline, where Tom Riddle aligns himself with the underworld or a Dark Wizard faction as well," Alphard interjected.


    "Correct," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    "Hell," Gideon said as Fabian smacked his brother and muttered, "Language!" As his eyes dart towards Rowan and Gideon sheepishly blinked and chorused, "Sorry."


    Rowan smiles wryly in reply as she keeps information of the possible puppeteer to herself as she really didn''t have any proof and these six already had enough on their plates as it was. Rowan did feel a bit helpless, but at least she had dismantled the indoctrination of Tom Riddle at Hogwarts. And that was what truly counted in the end, step by step, she would get the job done.


    Alastor turns to eye Rowan and says, "And how is everything on your end?"


    "I already took care of one problem on my end," Rowan honestly replied without going into detail.


    Alastor and the rest of the Auror''s wait for more information, but Rowan doesn''t explain herself on the subject. Seeing Rowan''s reluctance to speak, Alastor says, "Alright then, now that we''ve all met.


    It''s time to cast the Fidelius charm to protect Rowan''s identity. Who will be the secret keeper?"


    Everyone looks at each other in quiet silence. "I will," Alphard fearlessly said. Rowan''s eyes flicker with an unknown emotion as she studies the solemn face of Alphard. "Who better than an unspeakable to keep a secret?" Alphard said with dark humor.


    Alphard lifts his wand and in a strange voice says the long, complex incantation. A strange like binding spell is felt on all five of the Auror''s as though they feel something inside them is bound to be unspoken. Alphard glows brightly for a moment as an unknown power descends over him and a golden light poured into him, before vanishing.


    They are all silent as Rowan gets up and gently gives Alphard a kiss on the cheek. Alphard blinks in shock as Rowan sincerely says, "Thank you."


    Alphard tiredly grins and says, "It''s been a while since I even got so much as a peck from a pretty girl."


    Rowan grin widens, "I can see where Sirius gets it from." Alphard tilts his head at Rowan as if in agreement of her statement as a rare bright light appears in his eyes.


    "I have to return to the Christmas Gala," Rowan said. "But you are all welcome to stay for the feast."


    "It''s better that we remain unseen," Alastor said as the rest of them nodded in agreement.


    "We''ll communicate as before," Rowan said.


    "Yes," Alastor replied. "But don''t hesitate to reach out should it be important."


    "I know," Rowan said as she paused at the door. "Good luck to you all," before unlocking the door and going out.


    "What a terrible burden for one so young," Sara remarked.


    "What do you mean?" Gideon asked.


    "There a numb feeling to her much like that of an experienced Auror," Sara replied with pity in her eyes. "For no child should ever be that pragmatic."


    The six of them are silent for a bit as Alphard gets up and says, "Then let us not have her sacrifice be in vain."


    "We shan''t fail," Percius confidently interjected causing a faint smile to appear on all their faces.


    Seeing the positive mood, Alastor carefully instructs, "Alright everyone knows what to do now. Keep your heads low to the ground and your eyes sharp." Everyone nods, before Sara points her wand at the fireplace and the fire turns green as she steps through. The Prince defenses served to keep people out and not necessarily in. For the Prince family members were a paranoid bunch and always kept an escape route handy.


    Everyone quickly steps through until the last two remaining individuals in the room are Alastor and Alphard. "Take care, Alphard," Alastor somberly said as he clasped Alphard on the shoulder.


    "I will," Alphard solemnly said, before stepping into the fire. Once Alphard disappears, Alastor too steps into the green fire and vanishes. The study room is left empty with the guests above none the wiser to the important ongoing in the study room. And frankly that was a good thing as who knows, perhaps, there were spies at the very moment mingling above.

 Chapter 59 - Christmas Eve â…¢

    The gala is in full swing as guests mingle and chat as musical instruments play in the background by a group of brownie musicians. Severus is hiding out in a corner of the room, behind a large Christmas tree after learning the hard way that older woman liked to pinch his cheeks. Severus''s cheeks are ruddy red as he rather crossly picks at his plate of food and glances at the plate full of food beside him.


    "Where''s my plate of food?" Rowan suddenly asked from behind Severus.


    Severus jumps and almost chokes as he says, "Here." Severus points to the plate next to him as Rowan ravenously begins to eat. "Where were you?"


    "Over there and over here."


    "Fine, don''t tell me. See if I care."


    "If you''re like that, I''m not giving you your Christmas gift."


    "Wait, what did you get me?!" Severus said with a curious gleam in his eye.


    "Well, seeing as it''s so boring, let''s sneak out and open our presents!" Rowan excitedly said.


    "Won''t grandma and grandpa get mad?" Severus nervously asked.


    "Maybe, but I doubt they''ll take them back, it''ll be far too late," Rowan cheerfully said.


    Severus debates the complex idea for a moment before succumbing to the temptation. "Fine," Severus reluctantly agreed. "But if we get in trouble, I''m saying it was all you."


    "Fair enough," Rowan said with a shrug. They sneakily creep behind the fabulously decorated trees and over to the heavy-laden food table. They underhandedly fill two plates and once more sneak out via behind the Christmas trees.


    Reginald spots their sneaking figures and hides a knowing smile lest his wife spot the twins. "Ah to be young and reckless again," Reginald mused to himself, before turning his attention back to the boorish man who was prattling on about gods knows what. It is a terrible thing to be an adult in trying times like these.


    Nevertheless, Reginald persevered lest his wife force him to hold another ball. And frankly, Reginald could only stand one per year. And if he was lucky, Sirsa would forget all about holding one for the next five years. Because one could desperately pray that others would suffer the same misfortune as him.


    Out in the family parlor, Rowan and Severus study the grand Christmas tree decorated with strings of mistletoe, glowing light blossoms, crystal-like spheres, and tiny intricate moving decorations. "Dawn really did outdo herself," Rowan remarked at the breath-taking Christmas tree.


    "A-huh," Severus replied with a mouth full of food.


    Rowan eyes narrow as she spots her target and says, "Found them!"


    Carefully carrying their plates lest they spill, the twins set them carefully on the ground as Rowan grabs the first present and reads the name. "Nope, not mine," Rowan said as she tossed it over to Severus.


    "By the way, Sev, what did you get grandmother and grandfather?" Rowan asked. "And Aunt Georgine?"


    Severus narrows his eyes at the last part, but before he can reply, the sarcastic voice of Aunt Georgine said, "And what are you two doing?" Rowan and Severus whirl around to see the thin figure of Aunt Georgine in a mint green dress with a spring of holly in her hair as a decoration.


    Rowan honestly says, "We''ve never had many presents before and so we just wanted to take a closer look at them."


    Georgine wilts a little at Rowan''s words and steps inside. Taking a seat in her armchair, Georgine flatly says, "Did Eileen and that husband of hers not celebrate Christmas?"


    "Father was often quite drunk during the holidays and we could ill afford presents," Severus grumbled.


    Georgine is quiet for a moment in thought before saying, "If that is the case, go on ahead and open them. I''ll tell, Sirsa and Reginald that it was my idea."


    "Really?" Rowan and Severus chorused in surprise.


    Georgine''s face softens as she mumbles, "You''re only young once. Go on now, before I change my mind!" And that was as close as an apology that Severus was ever going to get.


    Severus nods at Aunt Georgine as Rowan scurries around the tree and grabs a present. Trotting back to Aunt Georgine with a beautifully wrapped present, Rowan says, "This is from Severus and Me." Severus''s eyes are full of guilt and gratitude as honestly speaking he had not gotten Aunt Georgine a single thing.


    Georgine slowly opens the to reveal a beautiful pendant with a glowing amethyst stone in the middle. "The lady at the shop said, that was your birthstone, Aunt Georgine, it was enchanted to bring the wearer great luck," Rowan said.


    Georgine is quiet as she delicately touches the lovely pendant and sincerely says, "Thank you." However, Severus''s face seems to wonder, when did his sister even have to the time to go Christmas shopping? And frankly speaking, Rowan just wrote a letter to her grandfather to do her Christmas shopping for her.


    Seeing Aunt Georgine quite pleased, Severus and Rowan proceed to open their presents to find mostly new clothes, books, and small useful items such as mokeskin pouch that can hold up to 25 sq. feet amount worth of items and can only be opened by the owner. Strangely enough, Severus and Rowan didn''t get any toys, but Sirsa and Reginald had deemed it unlikely that the twins would even play with them. Which was true enough.


    Finished, Rowan makes sure to leave the present for Dawn, a new apron next to the tree and that of their grandparents. Strangely enough, clothes did not free Dawn, apparently, it was something else. Which made much more sense for those pureblood families that choose to care about the appearance of their house-elves and not to dress them in rags.


    "Aren''t you going to open the rest of your presents?" Rowan asked Aunt Georgine.


    "No, I''ll open those later with Sirsa and Reginald," Georgine truthfully declined.


    "Alright," Rowan said.


    Georgine glances at the time and says, "Well, I best be going, but you two try to stay out of trouble."


    "We will Aunt Georgine," Severus and Rowan chimed.


    Georgine sniffs, before elegantly heading back down to the Christmas Gala. Georgine pauses in the doorway as Severus and Rowan''s bright faces as the twins share each of their presents. Pursing her lips, Georgine throws her shoulders back and marches back into the Christmas Gala.


    Making her way towards, Sirsa, Georgine pauses first next to Reginald, who is at the buffet table. "I let the children open their presents," Georgine briskly said. "The poor brats had never seen so many presents in their life and I very well couldn''t allow them to sneak off to do so."


    A slow grin appears on Reginald''s face as he studies his sister''s face. "I see," Reginald mused as his eyes came to rest on the amethyst pendant, he had selected for Rowan at her request. "Is that the twin''s pendant?" Reginald asked.


    Georgine turns away as the tips of her ears flush red. "Those brats don''t have such bad tastes," Georgine grumbled.


    Reginald hides his smile and says, "Well, they are largely good children for the most part, hardly any trouble at all."


    Georgine sniffs, "Don''t overeat like you usually do, you''re not as young and fit as you once were." And with a stomp to hide her emotions, Georgine marches away towards Sirsa.


    Reginald faintly grins at Georgine''s retreating back. Despite being purposefully cold at times to keep people at a hand''s length, Georgine had a good heart. "But did she have to say I am getting fat?" Reginald thought to himself as he glanced down at his slightly stretched sweater.


    "Maybe, I should put down some of the biscuits," Reginald thought to himself but continued to pile food on to his plate. After all, it was Christmas and to start a new diet, one must at least wait until after New Year!

 Chapter 60 - Christmas Eve â…£

    In Wiltshire, down a wide cleared snow-covered driveway, there is a towering curved hedge that runs far off into the distance. There before visitors stands an impressive wrought-iron gate barring any intruder''s ways and despite the cold a pure-white magnificent peacock struts majestically along the top of the hedge.


    Past the great iron gates is a handsome manor at the end of a straight drive. Lights glint through diamond-paned windows as an enchanted fountain in the dark, frozen garden still flows with music like tinkling water. The manor is tastefully decorated with Christmas ornaments as inside the large main hall, it is brightly with candles, and great trees, sumptuously decorated as a magnificent carpet covers the stone floor. The eyes of the pale-faced portraits watch the chatting guests as they sip their drinks. With the youths in attendance 4th years and higher gathered together making small talk.


    Past the grand hall is a drawing room at the end filled with only men and various important pure blood figures. The roaring fire crackles undereating a handsome marble piece with a surmounted gilded mirror above. On the elegant royal purple walls hang elaborate family portraits and grand sceneries. The impressive ceiling is 30 feet high as two grand golden chandeliers hang with candles brightly lighting the room. As in the back of the drawing-room is an organ propped against the wall that plays softly on its own.


    The sophisticated figure of Lucius sips a sherry filled glass as he listens to his father, Abraxas Malfoy, a handsome man with similar features like that of Lucius with the exception of his features being that much harsher. "I am telling you that the country is going to the muggles," Abraxas said. "We should have never allowed muggle-born wizards into our ranks."


    "Hmm," tactfully grumbled, a dark-haired man with a glass spectacle over his left eye. "But even if that is the case, would you rather have us become inbreed otherwise," Stephen Flint pointedly remarked, much resembling his daughter, Silvia, with a sharp mind and blueish gray eyes.


    "That may be preferable," Grunted, a scowling, handsome dark-haired man with elegant features and gray eyes. Wearing an elegant black suit, Orion Black, the father of Sirius, coldly eyes Stephen. The two of them had never gotten along ever since their spat in their 3rd year at Hogwarts.


    Taking a sip of his whiskey, Stephen Flint drily says, "Maybe be so, but I personally would much rather prefer our children breed with the muggle-born wizards to preserve our kind than to go and breed with magical creatures." Orion clamps his mouth in anger unable to counter Stephen Flint''s argument as Stephen smugly takes a sip of his whiskey.


    Seeing the two men glower at each other, Abraxas frowns and coolly says, "Still, I would prefer that not be the case at all."


    "Don''t we all," Flint remarked, causing Orion''s forehead to twitch.


    "But it can be," Abraxas loudly said as the room grows quiet as the rest of the men turn towards the host of the party, Abraxas Malfoy.


    Lucius Malfoy purses his lips as his grip tightens on his glass in dread and embarrassment. "No father, not now," Lucius unhappily thought as his lips pressed themselves into a thin line.


    "An extraordinary man by the Lord Voldemort is in agreement with us that the wizarding world is in need of change," Abraxas said causing many of the men in the room to mutter in agreement.


    "And what does that entail?" Flint said with narrowed eyes.


    "For god''s sake, let the man speak!" Orion snapped causing sparks to fly between the two men.


    Before Abraxas can answer, Lucius Malfoy hastily rises to feet. "But what my father has yet to mention is that Lord Voldemort is nothing but a charlatan!" Lucius loudly declared as the men furrow their brows in bewilderment.


    Abraxas narrows his eyes at Lucius, who give a side look that promises to explain everything. Abraxas remains tactfully quiet and steps back as Lucius steps up in the spotlight. "That so-called man''s true name is Tom Marvolo Riddle, the product of a witch and a muggle man. This so-called champion of pure wizards is merely trying to pass himself as one of us and use us as cannon fonder in his quest for power," Lucius declared. "Why even his very muggle name spells his new charlatan name, I am Lord Voldemort."


    Abraxas eyes widen as hundreds of thoughts pass through his mind. But being a competent wizard, Abraxas steps in and confidently says, "It is just as my son, Lucius stated, the man known as Tom Riddle has been corrupting our children with thoughts of grandeur. I highly agree that we need to protect our children from his and his highly idealistically friends."


    "But Abraxas weren''t you all for his ideas before," interrupted, a snivel looking wizard.


    "And though I agreed with part of his philosophy," Abraxas said. "I never fully trusted him as he is no Grindelwald." The men nod in agreement as Abraxas pointedly glanced at Lucius to continue.


    "My father is an open-minded man and he gives all wizards a fair chance, but sadly Tom Marvolo Riddle did his best to charm, my wise father and miserably failed," Lucius confidently said. "Keeping his grave suspicion''s in his heart, my father kept Tom Riddle close in an effort to further sound his intentions. And what my father found is truly terrifying!"


    "How bad are we talking about?" Flint asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Murder and deceit," Lucius said causing many of the men to furrow their brows. "My father spent many hours reviewing the past of Tom Riddle to suspiciously find that Tom Riddle''s biological muggle father and family were all slaughtered in a single night. But to top it all off, his uncle a pure-blood confessed to the murder." Causing many of the men''s brows to furrow and frown in displeasure.


    Lucius dramatically paused, "Which my father found unlikely as Morfin Gaunt lived in that small village with the muggle father of Tom Riddle for many years and had never hurt him before. Why I ask? Because Morfin Gaunt believed his sister was a blood traitor and deserved to die in childbirth, which she did. And if Morfin, believed such a truth, then why kill the muggle man known as Tom Riddle Sr.?"


    Lucius eyes the silent fixed room and fervently says, "I will tell you why, because Morfin Gaunt memories were changed via the Imerious Curse. During Morfin Gaunt''s trial, no Auror, checked Morfin''s mind for tampering as he readily confessed. But my father in his wisdom suspected that exactly is the case, but given the unfortunate mishap with Nobby Leach; Father was reluctant to come out with the truth."


    Flint furrows his brows and slowly says, "If this is true, then I will have the Department of Magic reinvestigate the case. We cannot allow an innocent man to rot away in Azkaban for the crime of another." The room bursts into a hush of whispers as the men largely, now discuss who and who is associated with the charlatan, Tom Riddle.


    "Barty Crouch won''t like that," Orion Black pointedly remarked to his rival.


    "Maybe, but I am not so easily detained," Stephen determinedly replied.


    "Thank you," Abraxas said as he subtly gestured to Lucius to step back. Lucius raises his glass to his father, before moving away and out of the office. It was a wonder to Abraxas, where his son had gotten the information on Tom Riddle, but if it proved true, Abraxas had saved himself a great deal of embarrassment. And especially, if Stephen were to investigate and proved true Lucius''s words, Abraxas would have earned himself a great deal of power.


    "Your welcome," Stephen sincerely said, before turning to eye Orion with a bit of glee in his eyes. "Isn''t that cousin of yours, Bellatrix, a very good friend of that fellow?"


    Orion Black narrows his eyes and says, "I''m sure that it just a youthful misguided friendship."


    "Mm, so you say," Stephen taunted.


    Before the two men can jump at each other, Abraxas tactfully says, "Let us go and try the Christmas pudding. It is quite excellent this year."


    "As long as I don''t get the silver sickle," Stephen drily commented.


    "Don''t tell me you''re afraid," Orion sneered.


    Stephen ignores Orion''s comment as they head back to the great hall and naturally the rest of the men follow. For Abraxas as the host was the man to follow. And truthfully speaking, many men would follow in Abraxas''s footsteps. If Abraxas Malfoy stepped right, they too would follow. And if Abraxas did not like someone the said person in question would be shunned. And in this case, Tom Marvolo Riddle would soon find himself short of allies.

 Chapter 61 - Christmas Eve Aftermath

    Following the Christmas party upon his immediate return home, Orion Black sent a rather pointed, urgent letter to his cousin, Cygnus Black.


    "Dear cousin,


    Cygnus, you must urgently separate that misguided daughter of yours, Bellatrix from Lord Voldemort. I know you find him darling, but he is a bloody muggle-born wizard himself! Luckily, I never endeavored to acquaint myself with that nauseating fellow as his true muggle name is Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    Abraxas Malfoy has already brought it to all our attention during the Christmas party of that charlatan''s true intentions. I urgently advise you to distance yourself as quickly as possible from that man! Nothing good will come of it, mark my words!


    Sincerely,


    Orion Black.


    P.s. I suggest that you separate Narcissa immediately lest anything foul occurs."


    Cygnus rises to his feet as his rugged, handsome features twist with fury. His hair is slightly sprinkled with early silver dangles at his rapid pace as he narrows his icy gray eyes that blaze with a frostbitten chill. Despite the late hour, Cygnus storms through the stone castle into his youngest daughter''s quarters. The portraits on the stone walls shiver and fade away at the wrath of Cygnus. Still rather tall, a strong man with broad arms that still showed his prowess as a Quidditch beater.


    In her grand poster bed, Narcissa Black wakes up with a fright as her blue eyes blink in confusion at the loud entrance of her father as the door slams roughly against the stone wall. "Father, what is it?" Narcissa anxiously stammered.


    "Did you know about this?!" Cygnus roared as he waved the written letter in his hand.


    "What father?" Narcissa said in confusion.


    "Read it!" Cygnus bellowed as he shoved the letter in front of her nose.


    Narcissa''s eyes dart back in forth as she reads the letter from her father''s cousin, Orion Black. Narcissa pales as guilt and shame cross her face as Cygnus now incited says, "Did you know about this and you did not speak of this a word to your mother and me?"


    "It just recently came to my attention, I didn''t know if father or mother would believe me," Narcissa hastily replied.


    Cygnus coldly studies his youngest daughter and says, "Oh, and was it, Lucius Malfoy, who told you?"


    Narcissa eyes flash as she lied, "Yes, father."


    "Very well, but does your sister, Bellatrix know?" Cygnus said as his voice lowered to a dangerous level.


    "I-, I don''t know," Narcissa replied as she recalled, Lucius''s rude words about her sister.


    Seeing Narcissa pause in her speech, Cygnus abruptly strikes Narcissa with his hand causing a red, violent bruise to form on her cheek. Slammed painfully into the bed board, Narcissa holds her enflamed cheek as she warily eyes her father. "I said, tell me the truth," Cygnus dangerously said.


    "I don''t know father, but Lucius-," Narcissa quickly bit her lips as she stopped.


    "Lucius, what?" Cygnus perilously said as he drew near to Narcissa''s quivering form.


    "Lucius said, that despite all this time, Bellatrix still has no child," Narcissa tremblingly said. "Lucius said it was no wonder given her lack of interest in Lestrange and how Bellatrix fawned over L-. How Bellatrix fawned over Tom Riddle like a lovesick puppy. Lucius said that even if we told Bellatrix the truth of the matter that Bellatrix would not hear a word said against Tom Riddle as he could do no wrong in her eyes."


    Cygnus wrenches the letter off the bed as he icily says, "Bellatrix, will immediately desist or she will see herself stricken off the family tree. I will not have another Andromeda in the family!"


    "But-," Narcissa said.


    "But what?!" Cygnus bellowed causing Narcissa to flinch.


    "But Lestrange is a loyal follower of Tom Riddle as well as is his younger brother, Rabastan Lestrange," Narcissa quietly replied.


    Cygnus narrowed his eyes and says, "Is that so? Then we will see about that?" Cygnus storms out of Narcissa''s room leaving Narcissa shivering in bed as her eyes fill with unfallen tears.


    Despite the freezing wind and snow, Cygnus pulls on a cloak and boots and marched out into the harsh weather. A thin layer of frost and snow begin to form on top of Cygnus''s cloak, but given his raging mood, nothing short of a blizzard will stop him. Far enough from the castle, Cygnus apparated away to appear outside of a dark leaky pub in Albany.


    Cygnus fiercely storms into the seedy pub filled with Death Eaters and other dubious characters. The pub is dimly lit as shadows crawl all over the place as things creep over the crumb filled floor. "Where is Bellatrix?!" Cygnus roared as the door slammed behind him shut.


    Bellatrix blinks in surprise and moves to rise to from her seat as Cygnus''s infuriated blue eyes fall onto her. Suddenly, Bellatrix finds she is unable to move from her seat as her father storms toward her. "Father-in-law," Rodolphus Lestrange said with a wry smile as his thin, dark features seem gaunt in the tavern light.


    Given Cygnus''s strength, Cygnus easily shoves Lestrange aside as Bellatrix opens her mouth to speak, but Cygnus raises his right arm and strikes Bellatrix across the face. The blow is so hard that Bellatrix flies out of her seat onto the ground as a trail of blood trickles down the side of her mouth. "Father-in-law, what is this?" Lestrange exclaimed as he ran over to help Bellatrix.


    "You will desist in this futile endeavor now, Bellatrix," Cygnus said as his wand suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Bellatrix tremblingly touches her face as her husband, Rodolphus Lestrange aides her to her feet. "What is wrong with you?" Bellatrix roared back.


    "Do you think, I wouldn''t find out?!" Cygnus bellowed enraged.


    "What are you talking about, father-in-law?" Lestrange interjected in perplexion.


    "Do you think I would not find out that your precious Lord Voldemort is muggle-born?" Cygnus spat out. "Are you trying to follow in your foolish sister''s footsteps?!"


    "Lies!" Bellatrix growled with hatred. "Who told you such false words?!"


    Cygnus strikes Bellatrix again across the face causing Bellatrix to flatter back onto her knees as a trickle of blood this time pours out of her nose. "Anyone with a mind can find out, what that man''s true name is Tom Marvolo Riddle," Cygnus grumbled. "Isn''t that right, Lestrange?!"


    "That is his common wizard name," Lestrange said with feverous zealot eyes. "His true name is Lord Voldemort."


    "Do you take me for a fool, boy?!" Cygnus thundered. "I don''t care, what that bloody man''s name is, he''s a muggle-born wizard!"


    "Lies, lies, I say!" Bellatrix shouted as she rose to her feet.


    "Oh, lies?" Cygnus sneered. "Then tell me, why his mother a witch, a no-good rotten slut, who went down her knees and f*cked a muggle man by the name of Tom Riddle? Did he tell you that he was even named after his muggle-born father? Well did he?!"


    Seeing the shocked faces of some of the Death Eaters in the bar, Cygnus scornfully says, "I guess he didn''t. How very clever of the charlatan."


    Lestrange opens his mouth to defend the dark lord, but Cygnus gives Lestrange a dirty look as though he was staring at trash. "But I suppose you''re too blind to see the truth at this point. I should have never let my daughter marry you, boy," Cygnus grunted. Turning to his daughter, Cygnus briskly says, "We are leaving, Bellatrix."


    Cygnus roughly reaches for her arm, but Bellatrix wrenches her arm back out of her father''s painful grasp. "I won''t!" Bellatrix shrieked. "What we are doing will change the entire wizarding world as we know it! I don''t know who''s been telling such foul lies about the dark lord, but he will pay!"


    Bellatrix narrows her eyes at her father in emphasis and spits on the ground a bubble of blood. "As for your father, you will regret ever turning your back on him. For I have no such father," Bellatrix hissed in promise.


    A cold light appears in Cygnus'' eyes as he says, "Then I have no such daughter, I won''t make that mistake twice." Before anyone can react, Cygnus draws his wand and screams, "Avada Kedarva!"


    A green light burst out from Cygnus''s wand as Bellatrix eyes widen with shock and horror as her body becomes limp and still.


    Lestrange and the rest of the Death Eaters are in utter shock as Rodolphus whispers, "You''ve killed her."


    "I will not have her mating like a rutting dog with that man," Cygnus spat. "If you cannot even see that boy, then you are more of a fool than I thought." The Death Eaters are too in shock to react as Cygnus easily makes his way through the pub without being stopped.


    Rodolphus Lestrange numbly touches Bellatrix''s face as he turns to gaze at Cygnus''s retreating back. "He''ll come for you," Lestrange quietly stated.


    "Tell him, I shan''t be waiting. The only one I owe anything to is you, boy," Cygnus fearlessly answered over his shoulder, before stepping out into the snowy night. Perhaps, a part of him eagerly waited for death. Or maybe in the deepest crevice of his soul, a part of him regretted his course of actions and hoped for retribution. Either way, only Cygnus himself knew as he traversed through the snowy night and returned home.

 Chapter 62 - Christmas Eve Aftermath â…¡

    The seedy pub is deathly silent as Lestrange studies the corpse of his dead wife, Bellatrix with mixed feeling. Bellatrix was such a beauty that Lestrange found himself enchanted that she chose him to marry of all people. And though their relationship was a bit distant at times, Lestrange truly did love her in his own way.


    However, Lestrange knew that could not be said the same for Bellatrix. Bellatrix was hardly ever warm with him and only on very rare occasions was she ever imitate with him. Lestrange''s eyes suddenly flash as the seeds of doubt begin to rapidly grow within Lestrange as he recalls his father-in-law''s words. With a trembling heart, Lestrange feels sickened as he recalls the actions of Bellatrix in the past. Bellatrix was always cold and distant with him, but every time she saw the dark lord her features would light up. With great fervent emotion, Bellatrix would fulfill any request of their- dark lord.


    "We must bury her body," Lestrange quietly said.


    A nearby Death Eater opens his mouth to protest, "But shouldn''t we have the Dark Lord-?"


    "No!" Lestrange snapped. "She is my wife and I say; we bury her here!"


    The Death Eaters flinch at Lestrange''s ferocity as Rodolphus gently takes Bellatrix''s hand to see that their wedding ring band is obviously missing and long since as there is no ring band mark on her forefinger. Some unknown emotion of hatred and jealously begins to twist inside of Lestrange as he abruptly drops her hand onto the seedy pub wooden floor.


    None of the Death Eater''s notice Lestrange''s out of character actions as the other Death Eater''s quickly bend down to carry her after Lestrange''s figure. The Death Eater''s carry Bellatrix''s body out of town into a snowy drift. "We bury her here," Rodolphus Lestrange said as he used his wand to clear out a space in the snow.


    "But the wolves will get her," whispered, a Death Eater at hearing the howling on the wind.


    "I said dig," Lestrange harshly roared.


    The Death Eater''s blink in surprise and attribute Lestrange''s fierce anger at the death of his wife as they hastily aid Lestrange in his endeavor. Not long after, despite the frozen ground, a somewhat shallow grave is dug.


    With a flick of his wand, Bellatrix''s body is lowered into the grave. The Death Eater''s glance at each other as a Death Eater says, "Do you have any last words, Lestrange?"


    Lestrange is quiet for a moment before bitterly saying, "You were loved." Lestrange''s heart feels bitter and strangely turbulent as he turns away. The Death Eater''s in unison raise their wands and push the frozen ground onto Bellatrix''s pale corpse as Bellatrix''s corpse is encased in the frozen ground of Albany.


    The Death Eaters turn away and follow behind Lestrange. However, Rodolphus Lestrange mindlessly strides through the snow before them. The outspoken Death eater from before says, "Lestrange, we must report Bellatrix''s death to the Dark Lord!"


    Lestrange halts as a cold iciness fills his gaze causing the Death Eater in question to step back. "Yes, we should," Rodolphus Lestrange roughly said.


    The Death Eater''s including Lestrange apparate away, before arriving on the outskirts of a frozen building in a snow-covered forest. The guarding Death Eater''s call out to them as Lestrange does not reply as the outspoken Death Eater motions to the guarding Death Eaters to remain silent. Another Death Eater leads the way inside as Rodolphus Lestrange trails behind. With ease, the group makes their way where the Dark Lord resides.


    Seeing that Lestrange is so distraught the group opts to leave Rodolphus Lestrange behind out in the corridors. The doors open with a loud creak as the room is dimly lit and chilly as ice. Some of the Death Eaters shiver with cold and pull their cloaks closer to their bodies to try to stay warm.


    Voldemort opens his eyes and frowns at the early return of his follower. His nostril''s flare in displeasure as the Death Eater''s flinch. "And where are Lestrange and Bellatrix?" Voldemort hissed with narrowed crimson eyes.


    The Death Eaters glance at each other as the outspoken Death Eater hesitatingly says, "Dark Lord, Lestrange is presently distraught out in the corridor as Bellatrix has been slain by her father."


    "What?!" Voldemort roared causing the Death Eater''s to flinch.


    "Cygnus Black was mad with rage and said, he would not allow his daughter to follow-," the outspoken Death Eater paused unable to find the right words.


    "I want to know," Voldemort frostily ordered.


    "My deepest pardon''s, Milord," the outspoken Death Eater hastily said. The Death Eater winces, before continuing as ordered, "Cygnus Black said that he would not have his daughter following a charlatan, muggle-born wizard by the name of Tom Marvolo Riddle."


    Voldemort sits up in fury as he narrows his eyes clearly enraged. "Who told him so?!"


    "We don''t believe the lies either, milord," the outspoken Death Eater hurriedly replied. "But Cygnus Black seemed convinced and slew Bellatrix when she came to your defense."


    A dark aura seeps from Voldemort as a Long-nosed Death Eater boldly interjects, "We were finally making progress in finding the 3rd party and perhaps Bellatrix came to close and the 3rd party attacked by telling such convincing lies to Bellatrix."


    The dark aura ceases to seep as Voldemort says, "If so, I want those responsible for such lies to be found!"


    "Yes, milord," the long-nosed Death Eater said. "But what of Cygnus Black?"


    "I leave Lestrange to avenge himself upon his father-in-law," Voldemort plainly stated. "Send Lestrange in."


    "Of course, milord," the long-nosed Death Eater replied as the rest of the Death Eaters bow and exit.


    Lestrange is sent inside but does react as if out of sorts. With eerie eyes, Lestrange studies Lord Voldemort as Voldemort says, "You have my sincere condolences, Lestrange. Bellatrix was a wonderful woman," as a faint smile briefly appears on Voldemort''s face.


    Lestrange''s clenched hands hidden inside his robe begin to shake not with pain, but rage. Many a times, Bellatrix had spent time alone with the Dark Lord, when no one else was permitted so. Even his most faithful of followers were not permitted too. Often the Dark Lord could be found in the company of Bellatrix discussing the dark arts. For Dark Lord could have any woman he wanted, but it was Bellatrix who was Rodolphus''s wife!


    Lestrange bows his head to hide the anger and animosity that had appeared in the depths of his soul. Naturally talented in Occlumency, Lestrange composes his heart and mind as he raises his gaze to only reveal a bitter chill. "Milord, please leave Cygnus Black to me, I will avenge myself when the time is right," Lestrange requested.


    "Very well, that is your right," Voldemort crisply said.


    "Thank you, Milord," Lestrange said, before bowing away and departing.


    Voldemort sighs for the first time in a very long time as he closes his eyes as a dark-haired beauty appears briefly through his mind before fading away. Darkness swiftly seems to engulf him as the lair becomes silent. But even so a certain woman''s scent seems to be carried in the air engulfing the chilly dungeon.

 Chapter 63 - A Lazy Winter Day

    Winter Break passed away all far too soon with it already being four days after Christmas. Soon it was New Year and all to soon it''d be Monday time for them to return to Hogwarts. Chewing on sweet caramel popcorn, Rowan watches Sir Knight Prince team up with his body to beat Severus. It was technically cheating, but since the ghostly body was Sir Knight Prince''s body it didn''t very well count. But that didn''t stop Severus from cursing Sir Knight Prince for cheating. To which, Sir Knight Prince would counter in a lofty tone that Severus was just a sore loser.


    Glancing out of the fog covered window, Rowan watches the snow gently fall onto the snow-covered grounds. In thought, Rowan recalls the scene from two days, Reginald Prince was reading the Daily Prophet. During breakfast, he idly remarked, "Well, you look at that Georgine. It would seem that Bellatrix Lestrange unexpectedly passed away from Dragon Pox on Christmas Eve. What a tragedy, she was still so young."


    Aunt Georgine snorts and loftily says, "Well, I just received a letter this morning from an old friend, who says, that t''was not Dragon Pox that killed her, but rather an enraged man."


    "Lestrange? Goodness no, that man was head over heels over her," Reginald argued.


    Georgine glances over at the twins and in a low whisper said, "T''was not her husband, but rather Cygnus."


    Reginald slowly begins to nod his head in thoughtful agreement. "Yes, that would come as no surprise, he was always a brute ever since he was a boy. Georgine, didn''t Pollux, his father once strike you across your face while the two of you were at Hogwarts?"


    "Oh, he did, but I got even," Georgine growled in recollection.


    Sirsa delicately changes the subject and said, "Mm, did you see that the Ministry is sending out a search party for Augustus Rockwood? Apparently, he has gone missing."


    "Really?" Reginald remarked. "You know I never liked him. He was always smiling and had a rather pleasant disposition that seemed so unnatural to me. I was always under the impression that he was a two-faced man."


    "Mm, yes, he was a bit too pleasant to be a member of the Ministry of Magic," Georgine said in agreement.


    "Will the both of you stop," Sirsa said with a furrowed brow. "Being civil and pleasant is not a character flaw, but rather a positive trait."


    "Yes, dearest sister-in-law," Georgine mumbled as she took a sip of her milk tea. Reginald returns to reading the tabloid as Sirsa merely purses her lips, before returning to her own meal. Either way, Rowan''s sharp ears didn''t miss the conversation.


    Turning away from the attic window, Rowan takes another handful of popcorn. The search for Rockwood had come as no surprise as it had been only a matter of time until he was found missing. Sadly, for Rockwood, no trace of him would ever be found.


    However, what had Rowan unsettled is rather the unexpected death of Bellatrix. She knew that the butterfly effect would become widespread, but she didn''t think it would be so sudden and unexpected. But she couldn''t deny it as the actions of her dismantling the indoctrination of students had been the root cause of it all. And so, what worried her were what serious effects would the early demises of Rockwood and Bellatrix have on the timeline?


    They were both important personas and now, they were suddenly gone. However, as fate had already proven before it had the nasty habit of hating change and would immediately move to rectify the off course. And that was what really worried her. Because there was no telling what nasty curveballs fate would throw at her now.


    Rowan sighs to herself as she stuffs another handful of popcorn into her mouth. She knew she had been overconfident in supposing everything would work itself out. No, rather she''d been rather foolish and na?ve really. She could ill afford nor continue to assume that everything would follow the previously written timeline, because it wouldn''t.


    "No, I have to react accordingly as have been," Rowan thought to herself. "Always assume the worst and plan for contingencies."


    "Just what are you sighing about?" Sir Knight Prince loudly asked.


    Glancing up, Rowan blinks and eyes the wizarding board. "That you''re losing the match, Sir Knight Prince."


    "No, I''m not!" Sir Knight Prince protested.


    "If you say so," Rowan said with a shrug, before getting up out of her seat. "I''m going run down to get a mug of hot cocoa and some more popcorn. Do you want anything, Sev?


    "A mug of hot cocoa would be nice," Severus replied as he gleefully took one of Sir Knight Prince''s pieces.


    "See you in a bit then," Rowan called out and did not gain a response back. Trudging downstairs to the warm kitchen filled with wonderful smells, Rowan stuck her head inside and said, "Dawn, could I get two cups of hot cocoa and a refill of the caramel popcorn."


    Dawn twirls around with a ladle in hand and says, "Certainly, Dawn will personally take a tray up in just a jiff."


    "Thanks," Rowan said, before heading back upstairs. However, before she can, Rowan spots Aunt Georgine sitting in the hallway puffing on a cigar. "I thought grandmother hated you smoking in the hallway," Rowan commented as she approached her.


    Georgine raises her eyebrow at Rowan and says, "What Sirsa doesn''t know can''t hurt her."


    "She has a nose, doesn''t she?" Rowan sarcastically countered.


    "Well, aren''t you a spark fire?" Georgine snorted as she reluctantly put out her cigarette in the enchanted ashtray.


    Rowan hides her grin as she spots the amethyst pendant hanging around Georgine''s neck. Georgine must have noticed Rowan''s gaze, because she said, "It''s a lucky charm, of course, I''m going to wear it."


    "Mm, I didn''t say anything," Rowan innocently said.


    "Tch," Georgine huffed as she rose to her feet. "I best be returning to the parlor." Turning away, Georgine marched away leaving Rowan ruefully shaking her head and heading back upstairs. It was a constant source of wonder to Rowan that the Prince family members still all got along.


    With that thought in mind, Rowan arrived to see Severus jump up in glee as he checkmated, Sir Knight Prince. "I told you so, Sir Knight Prince," Rowan smirked from the doorway.


    "Another match!" Sir Knight protested.


    "No way!" Severus snapped back. "I''m done for today! Play with Rowan instead!"


    Rowan grins evilly in reply as Sir Knight Prince tactfully says, "You''re right a break would be nice." However, Rowan didn''t accept his reply and purposefully sat across him. And before he knew it, Sir Knight Prince was playing a cold, merciless match against Rowan. But alas, what is a poor ghost to do?

 Chapter 64 - Retrial

    On, the first day back after New Year''s at the Ministry of Magic, there is a strange and rather unusual review proceeding of a past case. "I violently oppose this decision!" Said, a rather indignant Bartemius Crouch. A middle-aged wizard with short neat unnaturally straight hair neatly parted and a narrow toothbrush mustache. "Morin Gaunt was found guilty on all accounts and is a violent man. His first stint in Azkaban most acutely proved that."


    The council of Wizengamot''s all stare at each other as an old witch by wizarding standards narrows her sharp eyes and says, "Although the council does understand your fears, Barty Crouch, we have found that the new evidence brought to light is rather compelling."


    "I beg your pardon, Madam Marchbanks, but the mere word of Stephen Flint is not one I would trust due to his unsure motives," Barty Crouch argued. "It is a known fact that Flint is friends with Abraxas Malfoy. I fear that this is Flint''s attempt to expunge the terrible record of Abraxas and wipe the board clean, so to speak."


    The figure of Stephen Flint stiffens at the implications and despite his anger, Stephen remains silent. Adjusting his glass spectacle over his left eye, Stephen Flint calmly does the same with the cuff of his dark robes, before defiantly gazing back at Barty Crouch. Experience had taught Stephen Flint that the best way to irritate an enemy is to act without care.


    Seeing Stephen Flint remain silent, Madam Marchbanks her gaze to the present Head of Magical Law Enforcement. "What say you, Ogden?" Asked, Madam Marchbanks. "This does concern you as well as you were the one who took Gaunt''s statement at that time."


    A short, plump man wearing enormously thick glasses reaches up and adjusts his glasses. Despite his eyes being reduced to molelike specks, Bob Ogden''s eyes sparkle with a dangerous light. "Aye, I did take his statement at that point in time nor did I find anything wrong with his statement at the time," said, Ogden, Present Head of Magical Law Enforcement.


    Barty Crouch puffs up in triumph, but his triumph is cut short as Ogden slowly says, "But Flint has been a most excellent aide all these years, and never once has he asked for a case to be reviewed unless he felt that there were compelling reasons to do so. And though my pride hates to admit it, I do believe that Morfin Gaunt should be brought to face the council."


    Madam Marchbanks nods her head in satisfaction and says, "And so, shall it be. Are there any opposing words?" The council room is silent as Barty Crouch rather sullen glanced around. "Very well, then have the Auror''s bring forth the prisoner," Madam March banks instructed.


    Five Auror''s enter, two help carry the weak, tall lean figure of Morfin Gaunt, while the three remain as guards on standby. With care, the two Auror''s seat the filthy figure of Morfin Gaunt in his seat and bind his arms and legs. Morfin''s hair is thick and batted with dirt that could be any color. Several of his teeth are missing and his small dark eyes gaze in opposite directions. If Morfin Gaunt had not been mad before, he surely was now.


    The five Auror''s forcibly hold Morfin down as Morfin weakly struggles as they pry his mouth open. Yellow teeth and a putrid breath, one or two Auror''s turn green as another Auror hastily uncorks a small bottle and carefully drops, two drops of the Vertiaserum into his mouth. The Auror''s slam his mouth shut and make sure to see Morfin swallow the potion lest he spits it back out. The Auror''s forcibly hold his nose shut until Morfin swallows and they release their grip on him. Pulling back in distaste, the Auror''s subtly take out handkerchiefs to wipe their hands clean.


    Madam Marchbanks gestures for Stephen Flint to approach the witness. Flint''s dark hair glistens in the light as his storm clouds turbulently seem to move. With permission, Flint casts an anti-memory charm. For if, Morfin Gaunt truly had his memories tampered with than the charm should render the memory spell obsolete.


    Morfin Gaunt lets out a low moan as his head slumps over onto his chest to the shock and unease of the wizards. "Morfin Gaunt, can you hear me?" Flint asked.


    Morfin Gaunt lets out a groan in reply as Flint continued, "What happened the day that Tom Marvolo Riddle, your nephew came to see you?"


    Morfin Gaunt shoulders begin to move until loud roaring laughter can be heard. But just as swiftly the laughter is gone as Morfin Gaunt leers at them. "Da ''ya want to hear, how I told ''em dat my sister was a whore, who ran off with a muggle. Or how, I told dat bastard dat his muggle born father had abandoned her."


    "I see," Flint smoothly said. "That is Perfectly understandable given the circumstances, but what did you do then?"


    Morfin Gaunt furrows his brows as he says, "Dat bastard pointed his a''wand at me and¡­. I can''t remember." Morfin Gaunt suddenly says, "My ring? Where is my father''s ring?!" The council members raise their eyebrows in surprise at finding that the accusations were true.


    "Calm yourself, Morfin, I can''t help you if you don''t explain what ring, you are talking about," Flint persuasively said.


    Morfin seemingly calms down and hoarsely says, "The signet ring, the ring of Salazar Slytherin, our ancestor."


    "I see," Flint said with a glint in his eyes. "Do you recall, what you testified years ago about the muggle family that you murdered in cold blood?"


    "I didn''t kill ''em!" Morfin roared. "Dat whore ran off with ''em and the muggle went and left her. I didn''t kill ''em cuz dat whore deserved it!"


    The council lets out gasps of aghast and shock at the vile words filled with the brutal truth. An old man, but still younger than Madam Marchbanks, cleared his throat. "Ogden did the idea of Gaunt''s confession being tampered with ever come up in his original trial?" Tiberius Ogden solemnly asked his distant, much younger cousin.


    "No, sir," Bob Ogden replied. "The trial was rather clean cut as Morfin Gaunt confessed, before being sentenced to Azkaban."


    "And that did not at all seem strange given his temperate?" Tiberius Ogden suspiciously asked.


    "No, sir. At the time, no one protested nor suggested to do so," Bob Ogden steely declared.


    A hunched up bald wizard born in 1881, coughed rather loudly. (And despite his great age, he was still younger than Madam Marchbanks.) "We were all present, Tiberius. Not one of us protested," Elphias Doge said. "There is no use in pointing fingers now, what is done is done. The least we can do now is rectify our mistake and ensure that this poor man is freed and that the culprit is brought to justice."


    "Yes, that is an excellent point. Thank you, Doge," Madam Marchbanks said. "Auror''s please escort Morfin Gaunt out."


    "Yes, Madam," the auror''s said, before aiding Morfin Gaunt to his feet and escorting him out.


    "Madam Marchbanks, if I may," Flint said as he took a step forward.


    "Yes, Flint, you may."


    "Gaunt does not have much to live and if possible, I would like to provide a rest home for him to spend his final days at the seaside."


    "Is this true?" Madam Marchbanks asked.


    Elphinstone Urquart, borderline forty with dark hair slicked back and a widow''s peak speaks up. "Yes, Madam Marchbanks," Elphinstone said. "The medical staff performed a swift review upon his arrival and found dark, sickly masses within him. At best he has a year to live and at worst only a month or two." Bob Ogden nodded his head in approval at his able-bodied officer, Elphinstone for his swift response.


    "In that case, the council will release custody of Morfin Gaunt into your hands, Stephen Flint," Madam Marchbanks said. "Are there any opposed?" The room is silent as Madam Marchbanks solemnly nodded in thanks. "Then this trial is adjourned." The room is filled with sound as wizard and witches began to move and speak in whispers over the topic.

 Chapter 65 - Retrial â…¡

    The rest of the Magical Enforcement officers leave as Bob Ogden says, "Bartemius, you did well in opposing the trial, but what you did not properly prepare for the opponent''s corresponding evidence. Next time, present enough evidence to your case to prove your opinion."


    "I shall sir," Barty Crouch vowed as he glared at Flint.


    Flint smirks back but quickly composes himself as he solemnly and rather sincerely said, "Thank you, sir, for your vote of confidence. And I sincerely apologize sir, it wasn''t my intentions to humiliate you in any manner."


    "I know," Ogden said with a sigh. "But still, Morfin Gaunt was a vile, brute of a man. I found it almost impossible to believe that a child could be so brutal as to murder his own father and have his uncle pay for his evil misdeeds."


    "Dark wizards are often like that," Flint mused out loud. "Now, that I think of it, sir, I do believe an owl left a memo on your desk this morning from Moody relating to a certain Tom Marvolo Riddle."


    "Is that true, Elphinstone?" Ogden asked.


    Elphinstone Urquart blinks in guilt as he had found his thought had wandered off on how to go about sending flowers to the women in his heart. A certain stern-faced female professor at Hogwarts with glass spectacles. A bit embarrassed, Elphinstone says, "I haven''t had time to read the memo, sir. But I do believe Moody did say he would be in his office today."


    "How very peculiar," Barty Crouch sarcastically said. Because it was frankly true, Alastor Moody was infamous for hating to file paperwork nor staying in office. Moody would much rather be out and about in the field then to be stuck behind a desk.


    "Yes, well, even Moody must report in," Flint pointedly retorted.


    Elphinstone wisely ignores the glares of Crouch and Flint as he says, "Sir, would you like for me to meet with Moody in your stead? I do believe that you are off to meet with Minister Eugena Jenkins."


    "Yes, that would certainly be of help," Ogden said as they waited for the lift. "I''m to meet with Minister Jenkins over the overzealous squib right groups. I fear that at the rate things are heating up, we may very well have squib riots on our hands." With a soft sound, the moment the lift opens a stream of owl''s swing by with parcels and packages as Ogden lets out a curse. "We need to get rid of those blasted owls!"


    "I''m certain there is a more practical way, sir," Flint and Crouch chorused. The two men mutually glower at each other as Elphinstone says, "I do believe I heard that the department of correspondence is working on a solution. Something about messages being swift, sharp, and simple, or so I heard. I do believe they''ll be bringing the subject up during the next office meeting."


    "By Merlin''s beard as long as it''s no longer these blasted owls!" Ogden growled as the lift stopped on the second floor for everyone to get off, but Ogden. The moment they step out a stream of owl''s flutter inside causing Ogden to let out a strew of curses as the lift doors close shut.


    "Well, I best go see to my guest," Flint purposefully said leaving Crouch biting at his dust.


    Being a rather good-natured man, Elphinstone patted Crouch on the back in a consolation fashion. "I''m sure that you''ll even the odds next time, Barty," Elphinstone said. In reply Crouch merely sticks up his nose into the air and stomps off leaving Elphinstone shaking his head ruefully after him.


    Running his fingers through his slightly salt-peppered hair, Elphinstone steps into his office to find Moody rather innocently waiting for him. Raising an eyebrow of disbelief, Elphinstone says, "To what do I owe this pleasant, but rather unexpected surprise, Auror Moody?"


    "Elphinstone, I don''t know if Ogden received my memo or not this morning?" Moody gruffly asked.


    "He did, but he didn''t have time to read it before the trial," Elphinstone replied. "Why is there a problem?"


    "I just wanted to confirm if the rumors were true."


    "What rumors?"


    "The rumors that Morfin Gaunt was innocent."


    "Well, they are true. But what does this have to do with you, Auror Moody?" Elphinstone asked as he took a seat at his desk.


    "It has everything to do with the Tom Marvolo Riddle," Moody said causing Elphinstone to narrow his eyes at Moody.


    "And what does Tom Marvolo Riddle have to do with anything?" Elphinstone feigned innocent.


    "Don''t play coy with me, Elphinstone," Moody snapped. "I know that he is the true murderer of the Riddle muggle family members. But more importantly, I''ve kept my ear to the ground these past few months and I''ve heard things, terrible things. I fear that Tom Riddle is a rather dangerous wizard."


    "Yes, well that is fairly obvious," Elphinstone said. "A warrant has already been issued for his immediate arrest and is to be sent to Azkaban the moment he is caught without any trial."


    "There won''t be a special task force sent after him?" Moody further inquired.


    "No, this office has more pressing things to worry about that," Elphinstone said with furrowed brows.


    "In that case, may I be assigned to his case?" Moody pointedly asked.


    Elphinstone sighs at seeing the determined gaze of Moody. "I know that you get like this when you have a bee in your bonnet." Elphinstone furrows his brows, but Moody steadfastly stared back. "Fine then, I''ll assign you to this case, but I don''t want any of your other assignments to be dropped and shoved aside is that understood, Auror Moody?"


    "Yes, sir," Moody said with glee. "I''ll see myself out, Elphinstone, sir."


    Elphinstone shakes his head as Moody shuts the door behind him. Returning to his pile of files, not long after a knock is heard at the door. "Come in," Elphinstone said without looking up.


    "Sorry, sir, but I have news on Rockwood," a rough, young voice said.


    Elphinstone glanced up to see the ruggedly handsome face of Rufus Scrimgeour in his early twenties. Tawny hair lion''s mane and yellow-brown eyes that made Rufus Scrimgeour resemble a lion. Brilliant and tough, Rufus Scrimgeour was already a force to be reckoned with and no doubt would one day go very far within the Ministry.


    "Sir, I believe that Rockwood has been killed," Scrimgeour steely suggested.


    "Are you certain?" Elphinstone asked with a frown.


    "According to family members and his supposed vacation location, Rockwood never showed up and nor has he been in contact with his family," Scrimgeour answered. "I''m afraid that someone didn''t want him to be found as using any type of spell to find the whereabouts of his body revealed nothing."


    Elphinstone rugs his brows with one hand and says, "For now, keep the news to yourself. I want, you to see who and exactly what Rockwood was doing that caused him to disappear."


    "Sir?" Scrimgeour said in bewilderment.


    "Auror Scrimgeour, do as you are instructed," Elphinstone firmly said as Scrimgeour bows his head in apology, "Sorry, Sir, I didn''t mean to be insubordinate." Elphinstone waves Scrimgeour away, who swiftly departs leaving Elphinstone with a frown. Something was going on; he could clearly feel it but what? Pushing aside his feeling, for now, Elphinstone returns to his paperwork with a sigh. There was always more paperwork to be done.

 Chapter 66 - Brunch at the Malfoy’s

    In Wiltshire, down a wide cleared driveway, there is a towering curved hedge that runs far off into the distance with the impressive wrought-iron gate is shut barring any guests. Up the driveway is the handsome, lavish Malfoy manor. The main hall is a bit bare after the recent festivities. And though there is a magnificent carpet and portraits, the hallway is large and empty.


    In the main dining hall, there is an elegant elongated table oak table with lavish chandeliers hanging overhead. A roaring fire crackles in a huge marble fireplace effectively keeping the room warm. Sitting at opposite ends of the table, father and son, Abraxas Malfoy and Lucius Malfoy read the Daily Prophet. With a pleased expression, Abraxas reads the front-page title that says, "Azkaban wizard found innocent! Innocence proven by Abraxas Malfoy!"


    "Huh, I guess I''ll have to send Flint a note of thanks," Abraxas privately thought to himself. For this single case, wouldn''t wash away the shadows cast upon his image, but would be sufficient to clear his image and give him a chance anew.


    Folding the tabloid with care, Abraxas frowns at failing to see his cup of coffee filled. "DOBBY!" Abraxas roared in fury.


    "Yes, sir!" Squeaked a tiny creature with large, bat-like ears and bulging green eyes the size of tennis bulbs. Wearing nothing but an old pillowcase, with rips for arm and leg-holes, the elf comes to a screeching halt.


    "Where is my coffee?" Abraxas icily asked.


    "Right here, sir," Dobby tremblingly squeaked as behind him floated food, silverware, and a pot of coffee.


    Abraxas nostrils flare as he gestures for the stupid elf to serve him. Instantly the silverware neatly placed themselves before Lucius and Abraxas as food is neatly piled onto the plates and hot drinks are poured. With everything on the table, Abraxas coldly says, "You have been lacking again, Dobby! Extra punishment!"


    Dobby instantly begins to rain blows upon himself as he says, "Bad Dobby! Displeased Master!!" And so forth, until dark bruises began to form on his skin.


    "Enough!" Abraxas said in distaste as Lucius nonchalantly took a bite of his eggs. "Dobby, I want you to severely punish yourself later, now remove thyself this instant. You disgust me!"


    "Yes, sir," Dobby tremblingly said as he knelt to the floor with the tip of his long, thin nose almost touching the floor.


    Abraxas crossly shakes his head as he pays no mind to the darting away form of his house-elf. "How annoying, you would think elves would not feel honored to serve wizards," Abraxas commented as he blew on his coffee.


    "Mm, I hear you father," Lucius automatically murmured. "Wizarding standards are falling everything."


    "Mm, undoubtedly so," Abraxas said in agreement as he took a sip of his coffee. Glancing over at his son with narrowed eyes, Abraxas carefully said, "By the way, Lucius, you never did tell me, how did you know about Tom Marvolo Riddle."


    Lucius carefully opens his mouth to speak, but Abraxas interrupts, "The truth, Lucius. I do not like to be trifled with."


    "Yes, father," Lucius said with some reluctance. "If you must know, it was Rowan Prince, a 1st year Slytherin."


    Abraxas is silent for a moment, before roaring with laughter. Lucius purses his lips as he sullenly used a knife to spread butter on his toast. "A mere girl," Abraxas scoffed, before all traces of mirth faded away. "But a Prince, hm? That should come as no surprise."


    Lucius blinks in surprise at his father at so easily accepting his answer. "What is so special about the Prince''s? After all, the Prince household is all but extinct except for a few cousins from the side branches living in France."


    "Mm, extinct, almost," Abraxas said in agreement. "But make no mistake, the current head of the Prince family, Reginald Prince is far from being so easily overcome."


    "Reginald Prince? What is so terrible about him?" Lucius curiously inquired.


    Abraxas leans back into his seat as he carefully answers, "Reginald Prince, he and I did not get along during our formative school years. As for his younger sister, Georgine Prince, she is a cold, sarcastic woman, and a most deadly witch to be reckoned with. If I recall correctly, she even once went toe to toe with Pollux Black. Not a small feat to be so easily ignored."


    Seeing his father pause, Lucius carefully prods further, "So, the Prince family members are powerful dueler''s, I still fail to see the problem."


    "The Prince family comes from a long line of powerful witches and wizards that specialized in dueling," Abraxas slowly said. "There are less than savory rumors that the Prince family were once, Percussor''s."


    "Assassins?" Lucius choked in disbelief. "But were not all the assassin wizarding families destroyed by the four Hogwarts founders?"


    "Mm, indeed," Abraxas mused. "But there were unconfirmed speculations that Salazar Slytherin may have owed the Prince family a favor or two. Naturally, they are just rumors, but still, the Prince''s have always been shrouded by a touch of shadows that much is true. Why even Reginald Prince has rumors about him."


    "Like what father?"


    "Such as the true reason he retired from dueling was not because, Reginald Prince was old, but rather the old prince was requested to do so my Grindelwald himself. Wild rumors, no doubt, but they cannot be entirely ignored."


    "I''m certain, they''re nothing more than rumors. A hoax if you will," Lucius somewhat stiffly said.


    "You are right on that aspect, my son," Abraxas said in agreement.


    Quickly changing the subject, Lucius says, "And what of Tom Riddle? I did see that he is in the papers this morning."


    Abraxas throughs back his head and laughs. "Yes, well, I have no doubt that those that did not believe my words are not hurriedly distancing themselves from that muggle-born wizard. But still," Abraxas paused. "I fear that some are so blinded that they will say that they are lies."


    "Well, what can you do against foolish fanatics?" Lucius mumbled as he took a bite of toast. He purposefully neglected to mention the fact that they were once part of the said faction.


    "Yes, there is that," Abraxas mused. "Either way, I''ll make sure to dissuade his starchiest of supporters by paying them a visit."


    Lucius nods in approval of his father''s wisdom as he finishes his brunch. Not long after Abraxas departs with a cloak in hand to bask in the limelight and persuade a few wayward sheep back to the fold. Either way, the scene would very much cater to Abraxas''s needs.

 Chapter 67 - Return to Hogwarts

    "Cursed reporters!" Snapped, a familiar burly Death Eater, Seth. Throwing the Daily Prophet onto the ground, Aeron stomps on the tabloid in emphasis. Rodolphus Lestrange is unusually quiet as a glimmer of satisfaction seems to appear in the depths of his eyes at the news.


    "The Dark Lord will not be pleased by these false accusations," The long-nosed Death Eater, Aeron wisely concluded.


    "But even worse those fools at the Ministry of Magic have sent a warrant out for our Dark Lord''s arrest," the burly figure of Seth growled.


    "Yes, well, no matter," Aeron mused. "We are getting that much closer to finding the Rain Man, pay the situation no mind. Our first priority is to find and destroy the unknown thorn in our side, before destroying those fools at the Ministry of Magic. Isn''t that right Lestrange?"


    Rodolphus merely nods his head and says, "Yes, the Rain Man is our priority." Without another word and swoosh of his cloak, Lestrange walks away with a distant gaze. Aeron and Seth share unspoken gazes of worry over Lestrange. Ever since Bellatrix''s death, Lestrange seemed off more distant so to speak. It wasn''t a problem but still, it might be best that Lestrange is not a participant in other missions for the time being.


    *


    Winter Break ended all too soon, and it came time for the students to return to Hogwarts after the start of the new year. As usual with weak legs, Rowan and Severus emerged from the car and made their way through King''s Cross with grandfather, Reginald. As they walk past the crowds of people, Reginald asks, "Did you remember everything? If not, I can send it via owl, but I need to know what it is!"


    "We''re fine, Grandfather!" Rowan and Severus said in exasperation.


    Reginald sniffs and doesn''t reply as with ease the three of them pass through the enchanted wall to appear on platform 9 ?s. A scarlet engine as usual waits next to the platform that is bursting with people. Smoke from the engine drifts over the crowd and unlike the previous time before due to the cold, students swiftly board the train.


    Glancing around Severus fails to spot Lily with some disappointment as Rowan says, "Lily''s probably waiting inside."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Severus snapped. "Bye, grandfather!" Before rushing off to the train with his trunk and Owny in tow.


    Reginald snorts as Rowan says, "We''ll see you come summer again, grandfather. Please take care."


    "Are you suggesting I''m old?" Reginald crisply said with a raised brow. Rowan grins wickedly back, before rushing after Severus. Wryly shaking his head with a gentle smile, Reginald says, "No good rotten brats these days." But despite his words, Reginald would stay put in the cold until the Hogwarts Express left the station.


    Shoving their trunks on board, Rowan and Severus make their way down the compartments as Rowan says, "How about we save this one for ourselves, while you go and look for Lily?"


    "Sounds good!" Severus replied with glee, before bolting down the train.


    With a sigh, Rowan rubs her head as she sees a familiar face pop their head inside. "Is this seat taken?" Terry Greenwood asked.


    "Nope," Rowan truthfully replied as Terry stuck his trunk under the seat and carefully set a wooden carrier on the floor. "What''s that?" Rowan curiously asked.


    "My sisters and mum thought it might be a good idea to gift me a kitten for Christmas," Terry drily said. "I''d rather much have preferred an owl, but still, I''ve grown rather fond of him."


    "Oh?" Rowan said hiding a grin. Seeing Rowan''s bright eyes, Terry gently opens the case to reveal a long-haired kitten in shades of brown, gray, white, and black. The dozing kitten''s ears are cute and tuft with a pink little nose and matching paws. "Aw," Rowan said unable to help herself.


    Terry snickers until Rowan narrows her eyes at him. Swiftly closing the basket, Terry says, "I named him, Alchemy."


    "That''s an excellent name choice," Rowan said causing Terry to beam in pleasure. "He''s a Norwegian forest cat, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, my sisters and my mum thought that it might be a good idea to get me a long-haired cat since the Slytherin common room is in the dungeons," Terry replied. Before Rowan can complement the well thought out choice, the train lets out a warning whistle as the last of the gaggle boards.


    "Huh? I wonder what''s taking Sev so long?" Rowan thought to herself.


    With one final whistle, the train begins to move as Terry glances at the two trunks and says, "So, where''s Severus?"


    "Looking for Lily Evans," Rowan causally replied.


    Terry furrows his brows and says, "I think I saw her sitting with two other Gryffindor girls, I think their names are Mary McDonald and Willa Sands?"


    "Sorry, Sev," Rowan lamented privately. "I didn''t mean for Lily to separate herself from you so early on." Not that it was a bad thing for Lily to have friends, but it was the 5th year incident, where Severus was getting bullied that changed their friendship. And as long as Severus didn''t technically enact out that scene, he still had a fighting chance.


    "Rowan, you seem out of it?" Terry loudly said.


    "Sorry," Rowan truthfully said. "I was just thinking about what to eat for lunch, I''m starving and didn''t'' have breakfast."


    "Well, I''ve got a few chocolates covered biscuit''s if you don''t mind having one?" Terry said.


    "I would very much like one," Rowan said as Terry handed over a small packet of chocolate-covered biscuits. While eating a chocolate-covered biscuit, Rowan looks up as the train compartment door opens to reveal the somewhat gloomy figure of Severus.


    "What happened to you?" Terry remarked as Severus sullenly took a seat. "You look as though you ate a booger flavored bean."


    Rowan almost spits out the mouthful of food as the unpleasant image appears in her mind and mouth. Hastily swallowing, she tries not to gag as Severus says, "Lily said she was going to sit with her friends."


    "She''s a girl, Sev," Rowan choked. "You honestly can''t expect her to always sit with us, do you?"


    Severus wisely keeps his sulking reply to himself as he merely huffs and turns to stare at the passing snow scenery. Ignoring the pouting figure of Severus, Rowan and Terry chat over what had happened over the holidays. Just as usual around noon the train attendant popped by with her cart of food as Rowan and Terry ordered as usual before sharing the food between the three of them. As per usual, Rowan had scarfed down the meal down and was now largely eating chocolate frogs with great leisure.

 Chapter 68 - Return to Hogwarts â…¡

    The sliding of the compartment door causes them to look to see the elegant figure of Sirius Black leaning against the open door. "Can a roguish scoundrel get a bite to eat?" Sirius ruefully asked.


    Terry and Rowan quickly tuck their sweets behind them as Severus says, "Hurry up and come in. Those two wouldn''t share their sweets if their lives depended on it."


    "I knew I could count on you, Sev," Sirius said with a grin as he stepped inside and took the seat next to Severus. Rowan merely snorts and raises a pointed eyebrow at Severus for allowing Sirius to call him, Sev. Severus doesn''t meet her gaze as he shares his own food.


    "And pray tell, why aren''t you meeting with the rest of your pack?" Terry drily interjected.


    "Well, aren''t you nosy?" Sirius countered.


    "At least I''m smart enough to feed myself."


    "Touch¨¦, but I''m not a Slytherin."


    "Oh? Well, the friend that you just received food just so happens to be a Slytherin."


    "Severus doesn''t count."


    "Enough," Severus tried to intervene between his best friends to no avail as the two spoke over his voice. Severus sends a pleading look to Rowan, who doesn''t meet his gaze.


    "Then what about Rowan?" Terry sharply said.


    "Neither does she," Sirius snapped.


    Terry snorts in derision and says, "I think you''re just jealous."


    "Oh, arrogant, dark witches and wizards, who think, they''re better than everyone else?" Sirius barked. "Well, I want no part of it!"


    The air is awkward as Rowan breaks the silence by unwrapping a chocolate frog. "I understand that your holidays must have been less than pleasant, Sirius. But don''t take it out on us nor on Terry," Rowan coldly said. "Don''t be a hypocrite and judge us for being Slytherin''s just as it is not your fault that you have been dwelt, such parents."


    Sirius sighs and apologetically says, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to say that."


    "I''m sure you did," Terry crisply replied. "But nevertheless, apology accepted."


    Sirius warily grins and extends his hands out. "Please let me introduce myself, Sirius Black."


    "Terry Greenwood," Terry said as he extended his delicate, feminine hand.


    The two boys shake hands firmly, before Sirius says, "You''re not a bad chap."


    "And you''re not bad for being a dull headed, Gryffindor," Terry smirked.


    Sirius chokes and says, "I think, I''m starting to like you. Does that mean, I''ll be on friendly terms with three Slytherins now?"


    "So, it would seem, what an utter shame?" Terry impishly replied as Severus finally sighed with relief, while Sirius pointedly took a bite of his food.


    Seeing a chance to change the subject, Severus says, "Where''s James Potter and the rest of your gang, Sirius?"


    "Lupin and James are playing wizarding chess," Sirius replied with a mouthful of food. "And Pettigrew is cheering them on. I was feeling a bit bored and thought I might stretch my legs for a bit."


    "How fortunate for us," Rowan sarcastically said.


    "I knew you liked me," Sirius said which earned him, a look of disdain from Rowan. Terry on the other hand snorts loudly in reply as Sirius says, "And how would you know?"


    "I do have four older married sisters," Terry said, which caused Rowan to choke.


    "But your mum looks so young!" Rowan protested recalling the golden-haired, fair featured woman that seemed to be in her early thirties.


    Terry sheepishly smiles and says, "That''s how all the women are in my family."


    "You got any unmarried cousins?" Sirius happily interrupted.


    "Yeah, but the men and women in my family have a bit of temper at times," Terry sheepishly said. Rowan''s eyes widen as a slow understanding dawns in her eyes as Terry continues, "My great-grandmama was a Veela."


    Severus whistles as Sirius frowns until he says, "You mean those gorgeous women, who when angry can turn into harpies and throw fire?"


    "Yup," Terry said without any flinching. "My great-granddad was almost disowned, but since there were so few members of the Greenwood family to start with that didn''t occur. In fact, thanks to great-granddad marrying great-grandmama, our side of the family is the largest Greenwood branch. Great-Grandmama had six daughters and one son, while all my various aunts have all had three or more daughters and only son in each generation."


    "I take it, you''re not only the youngest but the sole male heir of your family," Sirius drily concluded.


    "Indeed," Terry said with glee.


    "The same thing for Severus," Rowan said with a wicked grin. "It''s all up to poor Sev to continue the Prince family line."


    "Oh, I would think you would have a hand in it as well," Severus snapped.


    "No can do," Rowan said with a shrug. "If I ever got married and have kids, they''ll have my husband''s surname remember?"


    "IF you get married!" Severus growled.


    "That''s why I said if I ever get married," Rowan said with a shrug. "Of course, I could always do something scandalous and have a child out of wedlock."


    Severus chokes as Terry grins and says, "Now that is a sight I would enjoy seeing."


    "Right? I''d give the gossip mill a run for their money," Rowan chortled wickedly.


    Severus shakes his head in dismay at the decaying morals of his twin sister and Terry to only be left appalled by Sirius, who said, "Not a bad idea. I think I''ll just leave a trail of bastards left and right to continue the Black surname. That ought to choke my parents right up about continuing the family name."


    "That''s positively indecent!" Severus protested as the three of them shared mischievous glances.


    "I don''t know, I feel that I''m a rather loose woman already," Rowan drawled. "What do you, guys think?"


    "What can I say, I''m a lover of all flowers," Sirius poetically said causing Severus to huff indignantly.


    Terry pats the sputtering red-eared figure of Severus and says, "What is love if not lustful desire?"


    "You!" Severus chocked unable to speak as the three of them roared with laughter until it a small meow caused to stop.


    "What is that?" Sirius warily asked.


    "My kitten, why?" Terry asked as he gently opened the small crate.


    Sirius instantly presses himself against his seat and hastily says, "I''m not very good with cats!"


    "Are you allergic or something?" Rowan asked in disbelief.


    "No, err, I''m just not good with them and their creepy stares," Sirius lamely said.


    Seeking revenge, Severus''s eyes glint ominously as he says, "You aren''t afraid of cats, are you?"


    "Of course not!" Sirius stammered back as his face turned further pale.


    Grinning evilly Terry holds out the adorable kitten with large greenish, yellow eyes that cutely licks its white little paws to clean its face. "Stay back!" Sirius squeaked in panic as he jumped onto the seat and pressed himself against the window.


    The three of them are unable to contain their laughter as they roar with laughter as Terry carefully cradles the purring kitten in his hands. Embarrassed and red faced, Sirius unhappily says, "I''m leaving now." Staying firmly away from the kitten, Sirius sneaks past Terry as Terry stops himself from pushing his kitten onto Sirius lest the kitten is hurt.


    Loud snickers can be heard as Sirius closes their train compartment door and a burst of laughter can be heard again. "I never imagined he was afraid of cats," Rowan gaspingly said. Although it also did occur to her at the same time that Sirius must later get over his fear of cats as he did seem to like Crookshanks.


    "Well, if he''s ever bad again, I now have a weapon," Terry happily said as he rubbed his face against the purring kitten.


    "An adorable weapon," Severus cackled darkly.


    "You really aren''t going to let it go, are you?" Rowan remarked.


    "No, I''m not going to let it go for a good while," Severus truthfully replied.


    Carefully eyeing them both, Terry says, "At times like these I can clearly see the similarity between you two." The twin''s instantly smirk at Terry, who sighs and depressingly says, "But we still have to go back across the icy lake.


    All three of them shudder as Rowan says, "It''s our 1st year hazing, and next year it will be our turn to snicker loudly as the 1st years suffer our same fate."


    "Amen to that," Terry said as he gently put his kitten away. The three of them continue their chatter until it gets dark and they change into their robes. Because sooner or later, they would arrive at Hogwarts and have to brave the icy, night chill to cross the frozen ink, black lake.

 Chapter 69 - Shared Conversation

    Ignoring the icy ride back across the frozen lake, it had been rather nice to be back at Hogwarts. Reenergized, Rowan had was able to resume her long hours of studying the library in continuing her research. She wasn''t the only one as the fifth and seventh years also went back to their old routine as that upcoming spring it would finally be time for their O.W.L.S. and N.E.W.T.S


    With the grounds covered in piles of snow, regular snowball fights were an everyday occurrence which absolutely made Filch furious. For on more than one occasion, enchanted snowballs would regularly pelt his office. Naturally, the culprits were many including the Marauders. However, no suspects were ever punished as the practical joke ceased after a stern warning from the four house heads.


    And in such a fashion, Severus and Rowan''s 12th birthday on January 9th passed unnoticed. Not that Severus and Rowan much minded as they did not have fond memories of their birthday before and rather preferred it that way. The two of them have been rather clear on the subject with their elder Prince family members. As such the twins only received a simple letter from Grandfather Reginald, Grandmother Sirsa, and even Aunt Georgine wishing them a happy 12th birthday. With a package filled with sweets, the twins were more than satisfied and gratefully thanked their family members in a sincere, but rather simple note.


    Rowan stretched and glances at the time seeing that the library would soon be closing. Gathering her notes, she shelved the archives, before waving goodbye to Madam Pince and making her way into the chilly depths of the dungeons. With a frozen face, Rowan hurriedly says, "Twizzle," as the Slytherin common room door opens. Rushing inside, she shivers with the bitter chill and makes her way over to the nearest fire.


    Warming her hands in the warm crackling fire, Rowan glances around to spot shadows flickering across a pale-haired figure. Narrowing her eyes, Rowan quickly recognizes the feminine figure, Narcissa Black. Rowan swiftly recalls her grandparents and Aunt Georgine discussing the surprising news of Beatrix Lestrange''s untimely death.


    Personally, it might be best to avoid Narcissa in her time grief. Because no matter how much she disliked Narcissa, it did not change the fact that Narcissa had cared for her elder sister, Bellatrix. Quietly moving towards the girl''s dorms, a sharp voice from behind Rowan says, "A word, Rowan Prince."


    "Yes?" Rowan paused and turns to face the grief-stricken Narcissa.


    Rising from her seat, Narcissa strides across the common room to halt before the fireplace as the fire casts light and shadows across her face. "You!" Narcissa painfully exclaimed as she softly whispered, "Why did you have to go and say that?"


    "I''m confused," Rowan said in bewilderment. "I apologize for any words I may have said Narcissa, but I have never made light of your grief."


    "Why did you have to speak about L-," Narcissa paused. "About Tom Riddle!"


    "Because it was the truth," Rowan solemnly replied. "I couldn''t allow for such a lie to ruin countless other lives."


    "But it did," Narcissa hissed as she pointed at Rowan. "Because of you, Bellatrix is dead!"


    "I thought she caught Dragon Pox and died," Rowan feigned innocence.


    "You!" Narcissa indignantly said as she clenched her fists in pain. "It wasn''t Dragon Pox that killed her, it was my father!" Narcissa blinks with horror and panic at the realization of what she had just revealed.


    Rowan blinks in shock and understanding as she sees the turbulent emotions in Narcissa eyes. Before Narcissa can speak, Rowan raised her left hand and lifted her hair to reveal a gruesome shaped scar on her scalp. Narcissa winces at the sight as Rowan removed her hand for her hair to flop back down to cover the nasty scar.


    "I know a thing or two about violent fathers," Rowan stiffly said. "I can easily imagine that my words were the final kindling that sparked the fire that killed, Bellatrix. But a violent man will always excuse his actions and your father was one who ultimately carried out that terrible deed."


    Narcissa presses his lips together in pain as moisture can be seen in her eyes. Rapidly blinking away the tears Narcissa stiffly says, "I won''t ever forgive you, Rowan Prince." But unwillingly to owe Rowan anything, Narcissa trembling lifted up her right sleeve to reveal a sharp japed scar across her upper forearm. Rowan''s face saddened in silent understanding as Narcissa hurriedly tugged her sleeve back down.


    Rowan''s eyes, however, did not miss the recent bruising on her upper arm, but she did not dare make a comment. It wasn''t her place to do so. The two curtly nod at each other in subtle understanding that they will never speak about this evening again. Turning away, Rowan heads to the girl''s dorms leaving Narcissa alone to mourn her loss.


    Shivering Rowan hastily puts on her pajamas to find the girls still up. "What are you guys doing?" Rowan said through chattering teeth.


    Under scores of thick blankets, Tiffany rather muffled said, "We''re just gossiping."


    "About what?" Rowan mumbled as she dove into her own pile of blankets and made a small blanket igloo for herself.


    Silva''s eyes gleam in the darkness as she says, "Scandal and intrigue!" Rowan rolls her eyes Silvia continues, "Apparently my father had a prisoner of Azkaban released as his memories were found tampered with and was found innocent of the crime of murdering an entire muggle family."


    Wanting to know the regular wizarding world''s opinion, Rowan casually asked, "Who was the convict?"


    "Morfin Gaunt," Silvia said with a shrug. "But the most interesting thing is that it is now widely believed to be that the nephew as in the muggle''s own son to be the true murderous culprit." Rowan hides the look of approval in her eyes and continued to listen.


    "Anywho, the poor bastard doesn''t much have much longer to live. And father arranged for his last days to be spent in a warm place by the seashore," Silvia added.


    "Well, it''s the least that can be done," Bethanie huffed. "Imagine being imprisoned in Azkaban for a crime that you didn''t commit!"


    "But what of the murderer?" Tiffany asked in dread as she shivered fearfully. "The murderous nephew still hasn''t been caught has he?"


    "No, but there are no warrants out for his immediate arrest," Silvia cheerfully said.


    "I suspect that won''t happen," Rowan truthfully remarked.


    "And why is that?" Silvia asked as Bethanie and Tiffany gazed at her with curiosity.


    "Well, he''s brilliant," Rowan answered earning her dark looks from the girls. "What I mean to say, just look at what he''s done. First, not only did he murder his entire muggle family, but pinned the crime on his uncle. To tamper with his uncle''s memories, who by all accounts was a powerful, if not mad wizard, took some sincere power and skill. Does a person like that get easily caught? No, I fear that this is just the tip of the iceberg because people like that don''t just stop."


    The three girls are quiet until Bethanie says, "Well, that''s enough gossip for now. We''ve got class tomorrow, off to bed everyone!" Silvia sighs in disappointment as Tiffany happily burrows into her cocoon with the rest of the girls doing the same. Nevertheless, it was a long night as all four girls found themselves pondering about said past events.

 Chapter 70 - Library Encounter

    With the next Quidditch match coming up that weekend the school was once more inflamed with a fiery passion as Rowan solemnly contemplated on how to get out from attending the match. After a long debate, she reluctantly concluded that no professor would allow her to remain inside during the Quidditch matches. And better yet, if Wilkes and the cultists heard of her attempts, there was no telling what they would do.


    Though Wilkes had been a bit strange ever since his return from Christmas Break. He was a tad more serious at times, he must surely be growing up. That or his parents gave him a stern talking too.


    With a sigh, Rowan glances up to see Terry and Severus, both carefully copying down different ways of treating werewolf bites. Seeing Rowan no longer daydreaming, Severus snaps, "Now that you''re back, help us!"


    "Ah, well, I believe that the best learning approach is to learn by failure," Rowan shamelessly retorted.


    Severus narrows his eyes at his twin sister and growled, "HELP US NOW!"


    "Fine," Rowan rather sullen grumbled. "No need to be so dramatic." Leaning over their textbooks Rowan points out a few cures they had missed. Seeing that they are almost finished, Rowan says, "Well, it looks like the two of you are nearly finished, so I''ll be going now."


    "Class isn''t over yet," Severus snapped.


    Rowan holds up three fingers and starts counting down as right on time, Professor Strives clears his throat and says, "Please turn in your assignments during the next class period. And you are all dismissed."


    Smirking at Severus, Rowan cheerfully walks out as Terry can be heard sarcastically remarking, "Well, she got you there." To which Severus snorted in annoyance as he gathered up his things.


    With a spring in her step, Rowan enters the library as per usual and sits down to take notes. At the rate she was progressing, she should be finished come spring. Which still meant she had a long way to go, but it would be well worth the price if she could gain insight into exactly what was going on during that time frame. And if she was truly lucky, she might just find a valuable clue or two. But so far, her labor had yet to yield any real fruits.


    Not long after the sound of footsteps can be heard as the usual figures of James, Sirius, Lupin, and Pettigrew appear and take their regular seats at their prospective seats. Seeing Rowan working so intently caused Sirius to feel rather peeved. "Tch, don''t you ever get bored, Rowan?"


    "No," Rowan mumbled as she kept her eyes glued to the article before her, ignoring Pettigrew tossing small wads of paper at her.


    "Bookworm," Sirius huffed, before leaning over his open book to try to finish reading the page.


    Glancing over at Rowan, James casually says, "By the way, Rowan, how long have the two of you known Lily?"


    Rowan''s hand ceased to write as her heart dully sank in her chest. "A few years now, why?" Rowan nonchalantly replied as her quill began to move again.


    "Well, it''s just-," James paused causing Rowan to glance up to only see the figure of Lily emerging from between the bookshelves.


    Smiling Lily softly whispers, "So, this is where the four of you sneak off into the evenings. I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my very own eyes." Pityingly glancing over at Rowan, Lily said, "They''re not bothering you are they, Rowan?"


    "Mm depends on what day it is," Rowan truthfully answered, before glancing back done to her notes.


    Pettigrew quickly jumps up and says, "Please join us!"


    Lily waves her hand and says, "No, no, I''m here with Mary and Willa. But I just wanted to take a closer look as I overheard Madam Pince make the comment to Filch that the four of you were in the library."


    "Oh," Pettigrew said as he deflated and took his seat in disappointment.


    "Anywho, what are all of you studying?" Lily asked with bright emerald eyes.


    "Werewolves!" Pettigrew eagerly chimed.


    Lily shivers and says, "Professor Strives is teaching a summary chapter on Werewolves tomorrow as the topic won''t be an in-depth study until a later year. It''s rather scary to think such terrifying things still roam out in the world in this day and age."


    Lupin''s hand clenches around his feathered quill as Rowan says, "It''s merely an untreatable disease for the moment, but that doesn''t mean that there won''t be one day a cure."


    Glancing up to gaze Lily in the eye, Rowan coldly adds, "It would be rather foolish to be prejudiced against werewolves as they should be pitied and not condemned for their malady. For I highly doubt there is a single werewolf in existence, who if given the choice wouldn''t elect to never have been bitten."


    Lupin blinks at Rowan with a mixture of gratitude and worry. This was Rowan''s friend and she was picking a fight with Lily over him. Lupin is about to speak up, but James kindly interjects, "I''m sure, Lily, didn''t mean anything by that Rowan."


    Rowan doesn''t reply as she returns to her notetaking as Lily apologetically said, "You''re right, I shouldn''t have made such a callous remark."


    Pettigrew quickly says, "It''s nothing really, I''m sure that Rowan merely overreacted." Pettigrew gives Rowan a pointed glare as if telling her to keep her comments to herself.


    Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Lily softly says, "I''ll be seeing you all later," before heading back into the library corridor and vanishing among the bookshelves.


    "Well, that was rather cold of you," Pettigrew pointedly remarked given that Rowan hadn''t even said goodbye to Lily.


    Annoyed, Rowan gets up the surprise of the four of them. "I''ll be going now, I''m feeling a bit tired this evening," Rowan said as she pointed her wand and the volumes swiftly returned to their shelves.


    "I said, I''m going," Rowan curtly said, before speedily leaving.


    "What''s gotten into her?" Sirius mused out loud in confusion.


    Pettigrew, on the other hand, was delighted and said, "Maybe, she caught a nasty bug!"


    "Doubt it," Sirius retorted. "Severus and Rowan are more likely to fall ill from overstudying than catching a nasty cold."


    "One can only hope," Pettigrew said under his breath in a much more cheerful mood.


    "Still, Rowan''s rather amazing," Lupin hurriedly said in her defense. "Even if she doesn''t end up as an Auror, she''s sure to become an incredible witch."


    "But not as cool as me," Sirius arrogantly said causing Lupin to roll his eyes and Pettigrew to snort.


    Lupin suddenly realizes that James hasn''t spoken a word and glances over at James to find him frowning. "Something on your mind, James?"


    James shakes his unruly head and thoughtfully says, "It''s nothing really. It just I thought she seemed a bit out of sorts."


    "Out of sorts?" Lupin mused to himself as he thought of something and quickly changed his mind as he shook his head. "Nah, it was probably Pettigrew tossing all those flecks of paper at her."


    "Who knows, she''s a girl," Sirius wisely said. All four boys are silent for a moment, before nodding their heads in agreement, because frankly wasn''t that statement true? Women would always and foremost remain a mystery to men.

 Chapter 71 - Birthday?

    "Bloody Lollipops," Rowan huffed in the icy dungeon air that showed her breath. The dungeon wall swings open as Rowan hurries inside and heads over to the fireplace. To spot Severus and Terry back from an early dinner and playing wizarding chess. Unaware, Severus suddenly stiffened at finding the cold figure of Rowan hugging him.


    "Get off of me, Rowan!" Severus snapped, certain that this was Rowan''s way of getting back at him for her help during Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    "Sorry, Sev," Rowan genuinely said, but still didn''t let go. What had made her cross wasn''t the callous comment of Lily, but rather the fact that it might just be too late for Severus. From the looks of it, James was already interested in Lily with Lily feeling mutually the same. Despite knowing that the chance of Severus being successful was slim, Rowan did sincerely hope that for her brother''s sake that he would at least have a fighting chance.


    "I will bite you," Severus growled in threat.


    Realizing she''d been hugging Severus for far too long; Rowan lets go and lies, "You were warm."


    Terry snickers and says, "Figures." From under the table, Alchemy lets out a soft meow of agreement with his owner but wisely remains hidden underneath.


    Narrowing her eyes, Rowan walks over and hugs Terry from behind causing him to yelp at the cold. Severus snickers back, "Payback."


    A meow from Alchemy below seems to agree, "See stupid human, I told you so."


    Terry shivers and crossly says, "Say that when you take my King until then, you''re the loser here." Severus glowers back as sparks fly between the both of them.


    Feeling a bit more cheerful, Rowan let''s go and says, "Well, I''ll be heading upstairs now. Have fun you two." And loudly snickered as she headed up the girl stairs into the girl dorms.


    "You don''t think she incited us on purpose, do you?" Terry drily remarked as he watched her go.


    "Frankly, I hadn''t thought of that," Severus truthfully said. "But given that the two of you share twisted souls, I wouldn''t be surprised that is the case."


    "What can I say, great minds think alike," Terry ruefully said, before ruthlessly taking Severus''s Queen. Severus winced and somberly pondered on how to attack because truth be told, he was losing.


    "By the way, Happy Very Late Belated Birthday, Severus," Terry added. "And sorry, I truthfully didn''t know it was on January 9th. If I''d known I would have gotten you a gift in advance."


    "Mm," Severus said with the frown. "It''s fine, Rowan and I don''t really like celebrating our birthday. It''s never been a pleasant time for us. And please don''t spread the fact around, we''d prefer that our birthday be kept low key." Severus narrowed his eyes most pointedly at Terry. "By the way, how did you know, we never told anyone?"


    Terry purposefully ignores the question as answering may possibly incriminate himself as he may have read a certain letter that had been used by Alchemy to play. Instead, Terry picks up on the solemn tone in Severus''s voice as he says, "I take both of you''ve never had a good experience."


    "That could be correct," Severus flatly said as he furrowed his brow at his rook being taken.


    "I''ll keep your secret," Terry solemnly said as he held his hand over his heart in emphasis. "After all, what are friends for?"


    "Thanks," Severus muttered as he did his best to concentrate on the game.


    "By the way, who else knows?" Terry curiously asked as he watched Severus try to think of a single move which would put him in checkmate.


    "No one other than you," Severus crisply replied as he reluctantly finally made his move.


    "Not even Lily?" Terry said in bewilderment as he easily put Severus in check.


    "Tch," Severus said at Terry''s move. "And no, not even Lily."


    "But isn''t she, your childhood friend?" Terry asked in confusion.


    "And that''s precisely why," Severus softly said. "All Rowan and I''ve ever had was our pride and I would feel rather unwell at receiving a gift from Lily and being unable to return it." Severus moves his king in sigh knowing full well any move would put him in danger.


    "But you at least know when her birthday is, right?" Terry said as he took Severus''s last knight.


    "It passed some time ago on January 30th," Severus grumbled as he sighed in defeat. "You win," before slumping in his seat.


    Terry cackles as he takes Severus''s king, before saying, "And did you give her anything?"


    "Just the usual gift, a small trinket," Severus dully replied being a sore loser.


    Terry shakes his head and mutters under his breath, "No wonder, Rowan looks at you with such pitying eyes. Even I feel that''s too weak of a move."


    Sighing, Terry leans over and says, "Don''t worry, even if you get dumped one day in the future, I''ll make sure to set you up with one of my cousins, they''re real beauties."


    "No thanks," Severus flatly retorted.


    "It''s alright, mate, I''ve got your back," Terry said with an exaggerated wink, which only caused Severus to roll his eyes in exasperation.


    "Let''s go get dinner," Severus gruffly said as he changed the subject and rose to his feet.


    Terry loudly grins causing to Severus to growl under his breath, "I think I prefer Sirius." That merely makes the Cheshire grin on Terry''s face to get wider as they head to the Great Hall. Either way, this wouldn''t be the first time nor the last time.


    Elsewhere in the girl''s dorm, Rowan studies her few notes while huddling under a warm fur quilt, a gift from Aunt Georgine from Christmas, who frostily said, "Those blasted dorm rooms are iceboxes." Which was true and for which Rowan was profoundly grateful for the very thick quilt.


    Back from an early dinner, the other three girls blink in surprise at finding Rowan in the dorm room. "Well, that''s unexpected. So, what brings you here to our lovely dwelling?" Silvia teasingly said.


    "I sleep here too, you know," Rowan huffed.


    "I only jest," Silvia muttered. "Jeez, what has your panties all up in a wad?"


    "Nothing," Rowan grumbled as she put her notes away.


    The three girls share a look as Bethanie says, "Well, we thought as much so we saved you a few rolls and a slice of ham to make a ham roll."


    Rowan lets out a groan and thinks to herself, "I want vegetable masala, sushi, Peking duck! Just one such meal would be nice!"


    "Not hungry?" Bethanie worriedly asked as Rowan numbly took the rolls.


    "No, I just don''t have much an appetite this evening," Rowan sagely answered. "But thanks, anyway," before taking a bite of the soft rolls.


    "Well, just in case, make sure to at least have a snack," Bethanie suggested.


    "She knows, Bethanie," Tiffany interrupted.


    "I know that, but it can''t hurt to remind her," Bethanie commented as she curled up inside the thick, warm blanket. "Brr, I hate this lasted weather."


    "I think we all do," Silvia drily said from her own bed. "And we just had to get stuck in Slytherin, who happens to reside in the dungeons."


    "So, do the Hufflepuffs," Tiffany chimed in.


    "The lucky ones are the Ravenclaws and Gryffindors," Rowan growled. "They''ve got their cozy towers."


    "But during the warm months, we are the ones, who are better off," Bethanie commented.


    "Maybe, but I''d rather face the heat than be frozen all during winter," Silvia muttered.


    "That''s definitely true," Tiffany said in agreement.


    After that, the room becomes quiet as the four girls did their homework or in Rowan''s case, reviewed all her notes looking for connections and anything she might have missed. Nevertheless, it soon became time for bed and the girls curled up for the night.

 Chapter 72 - Midnight Snack

    Making sure the girls were sound asleep, Rowan slipped off to the bathroom and teleported away. Warily glancing around, Rowan shivers as she pulls her bed-robe tighter as she found herself in the hallway at the bottom of the grand staircase. The passageway is a broad stone corridor, brightly lit with torches, and decorated with cheerful paintings that were mainly of food.


    Rather early on, Rowan had recalled how to get to the kitchens but had postponed until she felt the time was right. Well, she was desperate, and that time was now! And as if in emphasis, her stomach growled in hunger.


    Hurrying down the hallway, Rowan stops at a painting of a gigantic silver fruit bowl. She gently stretched out her forefinger and tickled the huge green pear in the painting. It began to squirm, chuckling, and suddenly turned into a large green door handle. She sized the handle and pulled the door open, before hurrying inside.


    There was an enormous, high-ceiling room as large as the Great Hall above it, with mounds of glittering brass pots and pans heaped around the stone walls, and a great brick fireplace at the other end. There four empty tables positioned exactly beneath the four House tables above in the Great Hall. At the moment, they were clear of food, but the tables were joint connected as the dishes were sent up through the ceiling to their counterparts above.


    Moisture appears in Rowan''s eyes at the sight of the beautiful kitchen until she realizes that there are hundreds of little elves staring, beaming, bowing and curtsying. "I''d forgotten all about them," Rowan idly thought to herself.


    The Hogwarts house-elves wear tea towels stamped with the Hogwarts crest tied around them like togas. Some wear shorts or skirts others have on mismatching socks, small hats, an assortment of items to make themselves their strange little suits. Seeing them bowing, Rowan says, "Er, would I be able to borrow some food ingredients and the kitchen?"


    "Certainly, we are at your service," piped a blue, watery-eyed female elf.


    "Thank thee kindly, my dear," Rowan said as she rolled up her sleeves. "But may I know your name, I hate calling people, you all the time."


    The watery-eyed female elf with large bat-like ears bows with her long thin nose almost touching the floor. Her hair is neatly pulled back with a bow as the female elf says, "Toppy, Miss."


    "Excellent," Rowan said, before giving the order of items needed. As usual, rather thrilled to serve the house-elves hurry off to fulfill the request as Rowan grabs a nearby chopping board and knife. To the absolutely horrified house-elves eyes, Rowan not only manually chops the vegetables but does it herself.


    "Wait, we can do that!" A house-elf shrieked.


    Rowan paused at noticing at the horrified and rather distressed expressions on the house-elves faces. Sighing she reluctantly agrees, "Fine, but if you aren''t able to complete my instructions, I will have to show you. I can''t accept a subpar result."


    The house-elves happily nod their heads as Rowan begins to give the house-elves instructions on how to prepare and cook the food. Although by the end of it all, Rowan was forced to fry the food in the pan as the elves were not able to properly toss and swish the food in the round deep pan.


    The house-elves watch with rapt anew as Rowan manually and rather expertly fries the food. An absolutely wonderful scent begins to appear as the meat glistens and the vegetable glitter. A mouth-watering scent even causes the elves to swallow their droll as Rowan carefully sets the pan onto the counter. The house-elves flinch as they watch Rowan serves herself a plate.


    Having heaped a good amount of food onto her plate, Rowan says, "Please have a taste and let me know, what you think?"


    The house-elves all glance at each other in surprise and shock at the unusual request. After a while, the elves are unable to help themselves as they watch Rowan moan in pleasure at the taste of the vegetables, beef, and Chinese spices. Slowly eating, she misses the look of astonishment on the elves faces as they carefully each try a spoonful of food.


    A male elf with rather pointed ears excitedly says, "This is most excellent! May we use this recipe, Miss?"


    "Actually, I was wondering if we could make a deal," Rowan rather muffled asked, before swallowing. "By the way what is your name?"


    "Habbey, Miss," the male house-elf joyful said as his wing-like ears flapped eagerly.


    Ignoring the fact that his ears reminded her of Dumbo, Rowan replies, "I''ll come down here on some nights to teach all of you some recipes, but in exchange, I can come down here anytime to eat anything I want?"


    The house-elves unanimously nod their heads as Habbey elegantly said, "We only live to serve, Miss," as the other house-elves squeaked in agreement.


    "Excellent, then I shall write a couple of recipes down that don''t require my being here," Rowan said. "Now if someone would just jot them down while I eat that would be great."


    A few house elves rush off and soon between mouthfuls, Rowan has described how to make a tres leches cake, risotto, pizza with a soft, thick crust, vegetable curry, and spaghetti with rich sauce and meatballs. The house-elves are in awe as Rowan kindly suggested, "All of you really should go and ask Headmaster Dumbledore for one day a month off and a galleon per week."


    The house-elves instantly take a step back and eye Rowan warily as if in embarrassment. "Please don''t misinterpret my words," Rowan hastily said. "It is to help you to better your art of service. The money is to be used to purchase ingredients or spices that may not be readily available including a suggested list of cookbooks to better thy knowledge. And as for the day off, well, how can you compare your level of service without tasting the works of other competitors! I don''t offer freedom, but the prospect of how to better thy service skills!"


    The house-elves seem shocked as if the idea had never occurred to them as the idea was simply mind-blowing to them. Had they really been left behind and were no longer able to properly service their masters? The very thought caused their bodies to shake as maybe for the first time in their lives curiosity and interest was born to better improve their art of service.


    "I mean, that''s what the muggle butlers do," Rowan persuasively said. "Not only are they dressed impeccably, but they train for years in every art to master the art of perfect service. Surely, you aren''t any less capable, are you?"


    "But we only live to serve!" Protested Toppy in indignation.


    "Exactly, it is a modern age after all and you cannot remain as in the past," Rowan argued. "To better serve as house elves, you must all up your art of service so to speak."


    The house-elves whisper in undertones until they finally come to a conclusion. They all push Habbey forward as he straightened up and says, "We have considered thy argument and after some resistance on our part, we finally concluded that we can only ask for two silvers per month."


    Shuddering Habbey distastefully and rather quickly adds, "And shall request one day off per month to be taken in shifts for the kitchens cannot remain empty."


    "Excellent," Rowan said out loud as she darkly thought. "That ought to stump, old Dumbledore."


    With a happy sigh, Rowan licks her lips clean and pats her satisfied belly. "Well, I best be going," Rowan said as a crowd of elves suddenly appear with cream cakes and pies.


    "Goodness, no, I just ate," Rowan protested. "But I look forward to coming back to see the results."


    "We shan''t fail to serve!" The house-elves said in unison. Waving goodbye, Rowan exits the kitchen into the brightly lit hallway. The moment she is out, Rowan teleports back to the girl''s bathroom. With a happy sigh and happy stomach, she ignores the cold and happily climbs back to bed. Because sometimes, the best kind of food is a late-night snack.

 Chapter 73 - Midnight Snack â…¡

    Down a corridor with an ugly gargoyle, the two small figures of two house-elves can be seen, Toppy and Habbey. Habbey clears his throat and squeakily said, "Honey Toffee." To their relief and dread, the wall split in two to reveal a spiral moving staircase. The two tiny elves hopped on as the wall thudded shut behind them. They rose higher and higher in circles as the two elves did their best to not become dizzy nor puke. Finally, a gleaming oak door appeared with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin.


    With Habbey in the lead, they both stepped off as Habbey softly knocked on the door thrice. "Oh, do come in," Dumbledore said from within. The two house-elves cautiously enter to find Dumbledore hunched over parchment writing some sort of letter. They remain quietly still as they wait for Dumbledore to finish. While they wait, they peak around the room.


    It was a large, circular room full of funny little noises. A number of curious silver instruments stood on spindle-legged tables, whirring and emitting little puffs of smoke. The walls were covered with portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses, all of whom were snoozing gently in their frames at the late hour. There was also an enormous, claw-footed desk, and, sitting on a shelf behind it, a shabby, tattered wizard''s hat ¨C the Sorting Hat.


    Standing on a gold perch is a rather handsome bird with wonderful red and gold plumage, Fawkes, the phoenix. Fawkes calmly observes them with gleaming inquisitive eyes. Phoenixes, after all, were not highly intelligent magical creatures, but quite loyal too. Habbey and Toppy took a step back as Toppy cleverly remained hidden behind Habbey the entire time.


    After some time, Dumbledore finally finishes as he rolls up the letter that had been written. "My sincerest apologies," Dumbledore said as his childlike blue eyes twinkled from behind his half-moon spectacles. "I sometimes forget myself. Now, what can I do the two of you this late evening? Is all well in the kitchens?"


    The two tiny elves glance at each other until Toppy pushes Habbey forward. Habbey drily swallows as he squeakily says, "Headmaster Dumbledore," Habbey paused as he clenched his tea-time toga. "We would like to better our service and as such we are requesting the payment of two silver sickles per month and one day off per month for each elf. However, we will ensure that the kitchen is always staffed and have days off in scheduled shifts."


    "Oh?" Dumbledore said with curious eyes as he leaned back in his seat. "And just what will your days off be for?"


    Habbey''s ears slightly wilt, but Toppy steps out from behind him to loudly says, "To better our service, Professor! It has been centuries since we have got out into the world and much has changed. Not only food but even presentation. We are even told those muggle butlers, not only properly train, but they are the pinnacle of servitude! We cannot tolerate such words, but it''s our own fault, we have lost our spirit to serve. We must regain that spirit and improve! We cannot be left behind!"


    Dumbledore''s twinkle with delight and some other emotion as he says, "Then the both of your requests are granted. I expect you to all work as before and to keep the kitchens properly maintained as usual."


    "Yes, Professor!" The two elves chorused in delight and shock.


    "But may I inquire, why the change all of a sudden?" Dumbledore pointedly inquired.


    Toppy and Habbey glance at each other unwilling to betray their benefactor. Finally, after a minute, Habbey says, "It has come to our attention that we need some variety in our recipes. Apparently, though our cuisine is the best of the best, that is not mean that there are do not exist other cuisines that can rival ours."


    "Well, in that case, please do allow me to taste some of these delicious recipes," Dumbledore truthfully said. "Especially the sweets."


    "We have a tres leches cake that we are planning to serve tomorrow for dinner," Toppy interjected. "We shall ensure an entire cake is properly delivered, Professor!"


    Dumbledore purses his lips as he clumsily says, "Trez-le-chis?"


    "Yes, it is a very delicious cake," the two elves chimed in firm belief despite never having prepared the said item before.


    "Then I look forward to it," Dumbledore said with a chuckle.


    "Thank you, Professor!" The two tiny elves chimed as they bowed forward, before quickly departing from which they came.


    Dumbledore watches the two tiny figures depart as he muses out loud, "I wonder which student snuck off into the kitchens? What do you think, Fawkes?" Fawkes lets out a chirp as if saying, "What do I care as long as you share?"


    And as if understanding Fawkes, Dumbledore replied, "Excellent point. But still, I do look forward to the new array of treats." Fawkes cries out in agreement as Dumbledore returns to reading the letters on his desk. In the corner of his desk is a carefully kept copy of the Daily Prophet from a few weeks earlier with the title, "Azkaban wizard found innocent! Innocence proved by Abraxas Malfoy!"


    Perhaps, Dumbledore kept it out of curiosity, but truth be told it was all because of the name of a former student, Tom Riddle.


    Dumbledore eyes crinkle fondly behind his spectacles as he reads a letter from Dedalus Diggle, a former student, now in his early twenties. Quite the excitable little man always wearing a purple hat. Reading the letter, Dumbledore quietly chuckles, before putting the letter aside and reading a more somber letter from Alastor Moody that had already been read several times before.


    "To Headmaster Dumbledore,


    I was assigned to track down a former student, Tom Marvolo Riddle. I''m sure you''ve seen and read a copy of the Daily Prophet. If not, I have enclosed a copy just in case. I am currently in the process of trying to gather information on him. I am wondering if you happen to know of any friends or acquaintances, he still might be close too or places he might seek refuge in.


    I have been seeking information on him and I''ve found that he was missing for ten years until some years ago he popped up again. I''ve heard that not long after that he requested a teaching position at Hogwarts. Might I ask, why you denied his post? I understand that you must have seen something the rest did not see as all that all I''ve asked that knew him are horrified and can only say with pity say, he was such a nice young man.


    Really, you would think he was quite suave from their descriptions. What utter rubbish! As if a monster cannot learn to hide its true colors under a cover of good. But do pray and tell, Dumbledore, why did you not fully trust the boy? What did you see?


    Please reply as quickly as you can, Dumbledore. I fear dark things are stirring and the order that you once spoke about might be what is needed. I know you believe me paranoid, Dumbledore, but trust me, when I say this, that boy is not only a Dark Wizard but a danger to the wizarding world itself! You may not believe me know, but I know and fear that time will prove my words true.


    Sincerely,


    Alastor Moody."


    Dumbledore carefully puts the letter as he clasps his fingers together in deep thought. Tom Marvolo Riddle, just what have you become? And despite the lateness of the hour, Dumbledore remains in the silent candlelit flickering light long into the night.

 Chapter 74 - Forbidden Forest

    With a rather depressing gaze, the cult Quidditch Slytherins returned to the dorms as they had lost against the Hufflepuffs. Desite being quite the good-natured people, they really had some buff athletic members. The Gryffindor''s were naturally thrilled as they congratulated the Hufflepuff Quidditch, team members. Unlike the first match, Rowan has sat next to Severus and Terry and her roommates to blend in. Using her master sleeping ability to sleep with her eyes open, Rowan lightly slept through the entire match. And thanks to having sat next to Terry and the rest of them, despite having not watched the match, Rowan could still parrot the match back to anyone that might ask.


    With a yawn, Rowan trudged after the Slytherin gaggle as Severus occasionally shot his twin sister dark looks. Smirking back, Rowan says, "What''s wrong my precious younger brother?" Severus snorts under his breath but doesn''t dare make a remark lest Rowan tripped him into the snow or shovel snow down his shirt. She''d already done it on several occasions.


    Rowan is midway through snickering when she spots a group of four familiar boys sneaking across the grounds towards the forbidden forest. Preventing herself from slapping her forehead in aggravation, Rowan mutters, "Idiots will always be idiots."


    "Whose an idiot?" A cheerful voice whispered into her ear.


    Shivering, Rowan pulls away almost falling to the snow to only be caught by a pair of strong hands. Staring up at her savior, Rowan sees the painted face of Wilkes''s cheerful face smiling down at her. "Did I scare you?" Wilkes beamed in delight though a look in his eyes didn''t quite the match his expression. Odd, really.


    "Yeah," Rowan said sideways, before gently being put lightly onto her feet by Wilkes.


    Wilkes grins and says, "Did I just make your heart wildly beat in your chest, Rowan?"


    Tiffany gasps in delight as Silvia shudders and Bethanie looks on disapprovingly. "Even if it did, I won''t accept you!" Severus growled as he pointedly stepped in front of Rowan to glare up at Wilkes. Wilkes cackles in delight at Severus''s reaction as Terry had wisely grabbed Lucius by the sleeve and solemnly pointed at Wilkes.


    Failing to see Lucius approach him from behind, Wilkes says, "The heart wants what the heart wants. Who am I to force my heart to without hope and despair, when the object of my affection lies right before me?"


    "Oh?" Lucius icy voice said from behind. "All I see is our first years, Prefect Wilkes. Whom could you possibly be referring too?"


    Wilkes pales as he hastily turns around to see the frosty disposition of Lucius with Narcissa staring down her nose in disgust at Wilkes. "It was just a friendly little joke!" Wilkes hastily protested.


    "Did that seem like a joke to you, Narcissa?" Lucius coolly remarked.


    "It sounded more like the degenerate comment of a pervert," Narcissa crisply replied.


    "Mm, that''s what I thought as well," Lucius aloofly said. "Prefect Wilkes, let us take a walk down to Slughorn''s office to have a nice little chat about personal boundaries." With a pleading and rather doomed expression, Lucius keeps a firm grip on Wilkes''s robe as he easily drags him behind off to see the head of Slytherin, Professor Slughorn. Narcissa coldly followed after not even pausing to glance at Rowan, but nevertheless, Rowan nodded her head after the both of them in gratitude.


    "Mm, me thinks Wilkes is going to be stuck in detention for some time," Silvia snickered.


    "Agreed," they all chimed as Terry proudly puffed up in pride at having wisely grabbed Lucius in time.


    "Thanks," Rowan said causing Terry to stick out his chest and says, "That''s what friends are for."


    "Yeah, you''re right," Rowan said with a grin as Severus mutters under his breath, "I could have done that as well." Seeing the sulking expression on Severus''s face, Rowan leans over to intertwine their arms together and says, "Aw, jealous, Sev?"


    "As if," Severus indignantly huffed, but nevertheless, he didn''t pull his arm away.


    Laughing and chattering, the six of them made their way back to the Slytherin quarters until Rowan hastily says, "I forgot something in the stands, I''ll be right back."


    "Hurry up, it''ll be dinner soon," Bethanie called out.


    Rowan motions that she understood as she hurries back and around a dark corridor teleported in the shadows of Hagrid''s large wooden cabin. Luckily everyone was already inside and being hidden by Hagrid''s cabin no one saw her figure suddenly appear on the grounds. Shivering at the cold breeze, Rowan tugs her cloak around and curses those idiots under breath as she hurries across the grounds towards the forbidden forest.


    Darting into the dark forest, Rowan nimbly makes her way through a narrow, winding earth trail that made its way through the thick black trees. Hopefully, they''d stuck to the path rather wandering into the forest on their own. Not too far off the path, she hears voices and hurries towards them to see the four figures of the Marauders in the midst of a snowball fight. "You buffoons!" Rowan snapped. "Do you have any common sense!"


    The four boys sheepishly stop as James wipes the snow out of his hair and Pettigrew says, "We were just having some fun!"


    Rowan ignores Pettigrew''s comment and says, "Are you trying to get yourselves killed?!"


    "We really were just going for a walk!" Lupin protested.


    "There is a bloody Acromantula nest in here!" Rowan growled. "Do you want all your insides to be sucked dry!"


    The four boys gulp as Sirius stammers, "C'' mon Rowan, it can''t be that bad-."


    A loud snap in the distance causes them all to be quiet as the forest is suddenly eerily quiet. None of them dare to move as Rowan reaches for her wand and warily gazes around. Despite not hearing anything, Rowan doesn''t lower her wand until suddenly a large figure erupts from the bushes.


    The four boys scramble as Rowan points her wand at the creature to only halt. A majestic white unicorn stands before them and paws the ground with its hooves. "I think it wants us to leave," Pettigrew tremblingly said.


    "You think?" Lupin finally snapped.


    Putting her wand away, Rowan makes soft horse trainer noises and gently approaches the unicorn with her hand outstretched. The unicorn snorts and tosses its mane as it lets out a huff and smell''s her hand. Rowan finally comes to a stop and gently reaches up to caress the unicorn''s head much like that of a horse. The unicorn gently breathes into Rowan''s hair and allows her to gently pet it.


    Seeing the unicorn mare so very still, Rowan softly says, "If the four of you would like you can slowly approach, and she''ll let you touch her." Thanks to her tree dryad heritage animals or magical creatures could sense the touch of forest magic within her and tended to be rather docile when with her.


    The four rather eagerly approach as Rowan says, "Let the mare first sniff your hands so she can recognize your scent." The four of them gently approach and do as they are told, before gently patting the mare''s silvery coat and mane.


    "I thought you were bad with living creatures," Sirius remarked.


    "I''m only bad when putting them in potions," Rowan replied. "I''m not bad with them in real life."


    "Well, it I think this is the most at ease I''ve seen you," James said as he watched the gentle light in her eyes.


    Rowan snorts and reluctantly moves her hand away and says, "We best be going back if we don''t want to get detention." The unicorn mare whickers at them and shakes her head as if in understanding causing the boys to step back. The unicorn snorts at them as if telling them to get going, before darting back into the trees.


    The four of them hurry back onto the path as the shadows grow darker and the sun is almost gone over the horizon. With just a glimmer of sunlight still left the four of them burst out of the forest and make through way back to the glimmering castle. Half-frozen, the five of them burst through the front doors and hurry towards the Great Hall to warm themselves.


    Shivering, James through clenched teeth says, "Thanks."


    "Mm," Rowan muttered as the scent of food filled her nose. With some delight, she recognizes the scent and bursts into the hall to spot a new recipe on the table, vegetable curry.


    Hurrying over to the Slytherin table, James shakes his head as he watches Rowan''s hurry to sit over next to Severus. "What are you looking at mate?" Sirius asked.


    "Nothing," James said as he shook his head and headed over to the Gryffindor table with everyone in tow. Taking a seat, they proceeded to enjoy a mild spicy new dish. It was quite enjoyable as it warmed both the body and soul.

 Chapter 75 - Papa Legba

    In the darkness of Diagon Alley, three hooded figures stand before a very, small shop the size of a single room that has a brightly painted red door. "Is this the place?" Grumbled the burly figure of Death Eater, Seth.


    "Yes, apparently the shop is always moving on its own," replied the long-nosed Death Eater, Aeron. "But there are rumors that this place can only be found by those willing to pay the price. What do you think Lestrange?"


    The two men turn to stare at Rodolphus Lestrange, who since his wife''s passing had become rather silent and grave. The silence grows until neither man can bear it, however, before they have a chance to speak, Rodolphus says, "Whatever the case, perhaps, we should heed the rumors with caution. For as the rumors go the Rain Man answers any question for a price, I do believe we should be more concerned with that he will request of us in exchange."


    Seth furrowed his brows and coolly retorts, "How can we possibly fear anyone other than our Dark Lord." Lestrange does not answer nor seems to care as the words just slide off of him like water over oil. Seth huffs indignantly and mutters, "Cold-hearted bugger."


    "Calm yourself, Seth," Aeron chided. "What Lestrange said is true, we should be wary when bargaining with this man." Seth snorts indignantly but does not make a rude comment again. "Well then, who''ll knock on the door?"


    Without waiting, Seth bravely steps forward and before his fist can connect with the crimson door, the door lets out a loud squeak as it opens on its own. A bit embarrassed, Seth hastily lowers his large fist and gruffly says, "Let''s go." And steps into the darkness of the room, the other two men stride inside as the crimson door loudly shuts behind them.


    The room is lit by hundreds of candles as straw-like dolls are pinned to the walls, while ancient wooden masks and an even an array of skulls. However, the strangest decorations are neatly dressed strange little dolls precisely sitting all around, watching. Ignoring the eyes of the dolls that seem to watch their every movement, intricate spells are drawn on the walls in bright white chalk, while the floor is largely bare without a single drawn spell. However, upon a closer examination, there can be seen a dark ink-like substance carefully drawn across the entire the length of the floor in thin lines to effectively create a giant spell matrix.


    Sitting at a table wearing a crimson turban around his head a dark-skinned man does not look up as he turns tarot cards over onto the table. "So, you have come seeking answers? But what can this humble practitioner of superstitious magic, do for you powerful wizards on this fine evening?" The man smirked as the sleeve of his white robe brushes against the wooden table causing the wooden and other colored bead necklaces to gently rattle as well.


    Aeron takes a step forward and ignores the tone of the question. For it was true, the modern-day wizarding world did not look well upon practicing sorcerers of so-called ancient, superstitious magic''s. "We seek answers and we are told you that the Rain Man can provide an answer for any question for a price," Aeron replied.


    "That much is certainly true," the man mused as he continued to turn the cards. "However, the answer that which you seek may be at a price that none of you can afford."


    "Nevertheless, we will still pay it even if it costs us our lives," Aeron fervently stated.


    "A life is a very good trade indeed," the Rain Man said as he paused at seeing the card in hand. Quickly turning the card over, he adds, "However, there are far worse things than death."


    "We fear not the price," Aeron stubbornly said again.


    "Very well, and what is that which you seek?" The Rain Man asked as he carefully gathered the tarot cards and gently stacked them into a pile in the middle of the table.


    "We seek the identity of the enemy of our Dark Lord?"


    "Oh? Your Dark Lord has many enemies," The Rain Man mused. "I fear that you will need to be much more specific than that."


    "We seek the enemy that foiled our attack and killed our brothers on Hallows Eve," Aeron crisply replied.


    "I see," the Rain Man said as he rose to his feet to reveal his dark bare feet. And despite the cold outside and the chill of the floor, the cold seemed to have no effect on him.


    The Rain Man whispers in a soft foreign language as a large emerald snake with bright emerald eyes emerges from underneath the table. Aeron instantly takes a step back as the large snake twines its body around the Rain-Main almost covering him from head to toes as the snake''s large head came to rest his shoulders. The snake''s slit emerald eyes gaze at them with an eerie intelligence as its tongue flickers out at them.


    "A token of your Dark Lord, if you will," the Rain Man softly said as only his eyes could be seen from between the snake''s coils.


    "Lestrange?" Aeron said as Rodolphus reached into his cloak and removed a tiny vial filled with a red substance. With a coldness in his eyes, Rodolphus places the vial into the Rain Man''s hands.


    The Rain Man''s hands clamp around the vial as suddenly a beating like drum sounds can be heard. The Rain Man steps back as he begins to chant and almost dance to the beating drum beats. Soft voices can suddenly be heard hissing and singing from all the little dolls throughout the shop. The room becomes deathly silent as a dark door in the shop that had not been there before bursting open.


    A cold breeze sweeps through the shop causing the candle to flicker and almost go out. The whispering and drums are gone as a heavy silence fell upon the room. None of the three Death Eater''s dare move as magic without a wand was always dangerous to perform. But like all things, there are always heretics using magic rituals that were considered taboo by any wand using wizard and witch society throughout the entire world.


    A soft, almost masculine voice can be heard whispering from the depths of the shadowy darkness. With care, the Rain Man pours the vial of blood out as the blood seemingly floats away and vanishes into the cold doorway. The Rain Man whispers to the dark doorway as if asking a question, but they only understood the words, that of a name, Papa Legba, the gatekeeper to the underworld, a devil to some and a savior to others.


    The emerald snake suddenly hissed as if in pain and limply slides off of the Rain Man''s body to motionlessly fall onto the floor. The Rain Man seems to tremble as he suddenly reaches under the table and grabs a squawking phoenix. Without any hesitation, he slices it''s head off and pours blood onto the floor. The three men flinch at seeing such a beautiful magical creature be so suddenly killed in ritual sacrifice.

 Chapter 76 - Papa Legba â…¡

    A dark figure shadowy begins to form in the doorway as the blood on the floor seemingly seems to evaporate. In a strange, possibly, African accent, a male voice from the doorway says, "Why have the children of the wand carriers come to see a priest of magics of old?"


    The three Death Eater''s share a look as Aeron steps forward and says, "We seek answers and our kind knows them not."


    Papa Legba is silent for a moment, before laughing loudly causing the three men to stiffen. "In that case, ask your questions, but be forewarned the price for an answer can be quite costly."


    "We understand the terms," Aeron said as he cleared his throat. "We seek the enemy of our Dark Lord. Precisely the ones who foiled our plans."


    Papa Legba is silent for a moment, before softly whispering as though speaking with another spirit. After a moment, Papa Legba unhappily says, "Aye, we know who it is that you seek, however, they cannot be touched."


    "Excuse me?" Aeron said in surprise as even the Rain Man was in disbelief.


    "The price for the said answer cannot be paid for even at the cost of all of your souls combined," Papa Legba flatly answered. "Our apologies as such this answer is free with no strings attached nor requires further nor future payment."


    Aeron bites his lips and carefully rephrases the answers, "If you cannot give us the identity of our Dark Lord''s enemy, then can we can confirm, who the third party is?"


    "Yes," Papa Legba drawled in pleasure. "However, that will only cost the item which is in your pocket."


    "My pocket?" Aeron furrowed his brow as he reached inside to grasp a jeweled pendant. "Is that all?" Aeron carefully asked.


    "Yes, all we will require as payment is the pendant in your left pocket," Papa Legba truthfully stated.


    Aeron carefully holds out the pendant for the Rain Man to take, who then tosses into the doorway as a dark shadow easily catches it. "It is the Auror''s of your Ministry of Magic," Papa Legba laughingly said.


    "What impossible!" Seth growled. "How?"


    "Ah, ah, ah, one question, one answer, one price," Papa Legba snickered.


    "And what do we need to pay for such an answer?" Aeron hissed in fury.


    "The time is up," Papa Legba said as the last blood drop faded away and with a loudly, solemn creek the door slammed shut with a chilly breeze. The dark doorway suddenly faded away as the room brightens up as the candles begin to brightly glow again and the room returns to previous presence.


    "Bring him back," Seth growled as he took a step forward to only find the emerald snake pulling its self-up to match him in height. The emerald snake snaps it''s jaws at him causing Seth to step back lest he be bitten by its venomous fangs.


    "That cannot be done," The Rain Man replied as he tiredly took a seat. "Papa Legba can only open the doorway, and he will not hear my call if the one seeking answers does not come in person after the first time."


    "Our Dark Lord will never do so!" Seth snapped in anger.


    "Then you need worry not," The Rain Man curtly replied. "Only those willing to pay the price may call upon him again."


    "Thank you for your aid," Aeron stiffly said as Seth barely resists the urge to spit on the floor. However, Lestrange remains in place as Aeron says, "Lestrange?"


    "I wish for a simple card reading, both of you may go on ahead," Rodolphus replied causing the two Death Eaters to glance at each other, before Aeron stiffly said, "We will see you later then."


    The door shuts behind them as the Rain Man says, "Please have a seat," as he gestured for Lestrange to take a seat across from him. Lestrange takes a seat at the table as the cards seemingly begin to shuffle themselves, before neatly piling up before spreading back out in the form of a crescent moon. "Select the cards that speak to you, but no more than six," The Rain Man warningly said.


    Lestrange having selected four cards, the rest of the deck neatly forms a pile as the Rain Man turns the first card representing the past, but it is upside down, the Marassa, the lover''s card. "Lovers not meant to be, your wife?" The Rain Man commented causing Rodolphus''s face to darken.


    A knowing look appears in the Rain Man''s eyes, but he does not voice his inner thoughts. Turning the next card representing the present, his hand stills at seeing Courir Le Mardi Gras, the devil. "Wizard, what manner of fiend have you intertwined yourself with?"


    Lestrange''s face darkens as if in confirmation as the Rain Man continues, "The next two cards will represent your future, are you certain that that you wish for me to reveal the future?"


    "Yes," Rodolphus Lestrange growled with absolute certainty.


    "Very well, but you have been duly warned," the Rain Man wisely said. Turning the two cards at the same time to reveal The Zombi and The Market.


    "What do they mean?" Lestrange asked as he saw a marketplace and a woman with blue like spirit flowing in and out of her.


    "The Market represents the wheel of fortune life so to speak and as for the Zombi, it is the hanged man," the Rain Man lamely said.


    "Very well," Rodolphus said as a resolute gleam appears in his eyes. It was though the last of his doubts had been dispelled and he was at last ready to step onto the path he had in mind. "What is the payment?" Lestrange asked as he rose to his feet.


    "Consider it on the house, wizard," The Rain Man honestly replied.


    Rodolphus nods to the Rain Man in thanks, before leaving. The door softly closes behind as a soft leaf rustling sound is heard behind him. Pausing to glance back, Rodolphus find that the two flats are once more together and the tiny shop with the crimson door is gone. Warily shaking his head, Lestrange pulls up his hood and apparated away.


    Rodolphus reappears on the outskirts of a small abandoned manor and trudges up snow path inside. The doors open at seeing him as the two guards on duty nod to him as Rodolphus makes his way inside. Striding into the great hallway, Rodolphus pauses at seeing all the Death Eater''s sitting at a long rectangle table with the Dark Lord sitting at the head.


    "So good to have you arrive, Rodolphus, we were just discussing what the Rain Man told the three of you," Voldemort leisurely said. "Please take a seat, we saved you a seat."


    "Thank you, Milord," Rodolphus said, before taking a seat next to Aeron.


    "Please continue," Voldemort coolly instructed.


    "Thank you, Milord," Aeron said. "As I was saying, we learned that Rockwood was killed by Auror''s from the Ministry of Magic."


    "But my contacts within the Department of Magical Enforcement have clearly stated that Auror''s are actively pursuing leads on the disappearance of Rockwood," interrupted, a haughty wizard with hard, blunt features. Tall and haughty, Corban''s Yaxley''s neat pale blond hair hangs in a neat braid down to his lower back.


    "Perhaps, they''ve lied," snapped Seth. "Or have been misguided, it wouldn''t be the first time."


    "I can assure you my sources only come from the highest levels of the Ministry of Magic," Corban retorted back.


    "Enough!" Voldemort said as the two men hastily say, "Sorry, Milord."


    "But I can assure you, Milord," Corban restated. "If it was an Auror, it could have been an Auror or a group of Auror''s having gone rogue."


    "That may very well be the case," Voldemort mused. "However, it could also be that they are receiving instructions from elsewhere. Find out, what you can, Yaxley. If need be offer bait in order to entrap them. I want them dead."


    "Of course, Milord!" The Death Eaters replied. They continue to discuss a few more topics, before being gestured away. However, as they leave to rise, Voldemort says, "Please stay Lestrange."


    Rodolphus halfway out of his seat sits back down as the rest of the Death Eaters scurry away. The dining halls door solemnly close behind them as Voldemort intertwines his long, pale fingers together and says, "It has come to my attention that you requested for a private card reading with the heretic."


    "Indeed, Milord, I am guilty of such sacrilege," Rodolphus admitted.


    "And pray and tell what for?" Voldemort coldly inquired.


    Rodolphus hesitates and slowly says, "Because of Bellatrix, Milord."


    "Oh?" Voldemort furrowed his brows.


    "I feared for a future without her at my side," Rodolphus semi-truthfully replied. "But now I am at ease knowing that I will remain in the company of my brothers and sisters to support thee in the cause until the task is completed."


    "Excellent," Voldemort coolly replied. "Though it was highly unorthodox, Lestrange, but I suppose, man is weak in the flesh."


    "That is correct, Milord," Rodolphus answered as his dark eyes glittered from underneath his eyelashes. Without waiting for a reply, Voldemort rises to his feet and storms out like a dark wraith leaving Lestrange alone in the dining hall. When Rodolphus finally raised his gaze up, the dark eyes were filled with Dante''s inferno. Rising to his feet, he strode away with a grave purpose in mind.

 Chapter 77 - You have a what?

    In the weeks that followed nothing of importance occurred other than the fact that Hufflepuff won this year''s Quidditch cup and that the Marauder''s had been caught around sneaking around at night. As a result, Gryffindor lost 50 points all at once which seriously peeved the Gryffindor Prefects but wasn''t too off-putting for the rest of the Gryffindor''s. After all, the general consensus among them was it was just boys being boys and the four brats had gotten a month''s worth of detention as well.


    The Fifth and Seventh years went into the frenzy as the Easter Holidays approached that it made it not impossible to study in the common room area as they claimed it as their own. The rest of the Slytherin''s years tactfully took to studying in the library or in the dorms. Unfortunately, the professors were thinking the exact same thing as they piled on sky-high amounts of homework. That by the time the Easter Holiday''s rolled around it was a welcome relief too many to just have enough time to study and finish their homework without having points being docketed for their homework being late.


    Even Rowan was actually glad as she too studied for the exams in-between research. Sitting in the dorm rooms under her warm, cozy fur quilt, she studied the twelve uses of dragon''s blood. Rowan mutters the last two out loud, "Oven cleaner and Spot Remover, really?"


    "I''ll never remember all of this!" Tiffany sighed in exasperation as her head flopped onto her open book.


    "Well, that may very well be the case," Bethanie kindly said. "But as long as we pass, I don''t think it will really matter."


    "IF is good," Silvia muttered mutinously under her breath. "Oh, let''s just take a break from all of this! It''s Easter for cripes sake!"


    Rowan paused and looks up, "That actually doesn''t sound like a bad idea for an hour or two."


    Bethanie nods her head in agreement, "Yes, resting between studying has been proven to be conductive at times."


    "Yes!" Tiffany said as she lifted her hands in relief.


    "Well, it''s gotten a bit warmer outside," Bethanie mused. "How about a brisk walk outside?"


    "That doesn''t sound half bad," Rowan declared. "It''d be nice to get some fresh air outside of these stuffy castle walls."


    "Anything to get out of this," Silvia huffed under her breath as they all scrambled out from their warm bedding. Scrambling to their feet they pull on coats, a scarf, maybe a warm hat or earmuffs and gloves. And yes, the snow had long begun to melt away leaving the grounds sparse and bare, but the icy chilly wind outside had yet to fade away.


    The four girls head outside and enjoy the sunlight even if was only 9 Celsius, (48 Fahrenheit). They all chat about various topics to get their minds off things until Silvia says, "Although, Father, did say this might be a rough year. Apparently awful things have begun to happen in the countryside, there''s been an attack or two on muggles by dark wizards."


    "Well, that''s nothing, new, dear," Bethanie said, "There''s always terrible people out in the world seeking to do terrible things."


    "Well, we''ll all be fine, we are after all from wizarding families," Tiffany said with some relief.


    "And so, it''s starting," Rowan privately thought to herself as she stared across the dark lake. For even if parts of history had already been changed that didn''t mean fate would remain still. And that meant that the attacks would only increase with the passing of time.


    Turning away from their chatter, Rowan blinks at seeing five students making their way across the lawn towards Hagrid''s log cabin. Blinking twice to make sure she wasn''t seeing things, unfortunately, she wasn''t as she spotted a familiar fiery mane of hair trailing after four familiar boys.


    "To go or not to go is the question?" Rowan grumpily thought to herself. Unable to ignore the napping feeling, Rowan sighs and says, "If you girls don''t mind, I think I''m going to stretch my legs a bit more."


    "Alright," Bethanie said. "We were just thinking about heading back inside it''s still a bit too much too cold to watch the lake." The other two girls grunted in agreement as they said their goodbye''s, and each headed off their separate ways."


    "I swear I''m becoming their babysitter," Rowan grumbled under her breath as she trudged across the muddy lawns. With her nose and cheeks red from the cold, Rowan shivers as she unhappily trudges forward having forgotten to put hot stones into her clothes to keep her warm.


    Finally, Rowan appears at the edge of Hagrid''s cabin and glances around for a perch before spotting a nice stump. "Wingardium Leviosa!" Rowan whispered as the log floated over to neatly halt just under Hagrid''s window. Climbing onto the stump Rowan peers inside to see the windows stifling over from the heat, but more importantly in the fiery hearth under a black kettle is a rather huge, black egg.


    Gaping, Rowan resists the urge to slap her face and trembling climbs down as she takes a seat on the stump. "Of all the bloody things to do this! Do you have a death wish, Hagrid!" Rowan snarled to herself until her next thought splashed cold water onto her. "Wait, this isn''t supposed to happen until Potter''s first year?! Just what is going on?!"


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan softly mutters, "It''ll be okay. We just have to make sure the egg doesn''t hatch, or I find someone to take the bloody dragon off his hands." After some thinking, she recalls the current Care of Magical Creatures, Professor Kettleburn. If he was told not only would he help Hagrid hatch the creature, but even help him send the creature off to a nice place. After all, Kettleburn was a friend of Newt Scamander and shared his likeminded views.


    With a firm resolution in mind, Rowan wanders back to the castle as she tries to recall where Professor Kettleburn could be found. After stopping a few older students, she was finally told where to find him at the moment in the Hospital Wing under the care of the new matron, Madam Poppy Pomfrey. Apparently while helping Professor Sprout with one of her plants, he''d been bitten and needed an antidote.

 Chapter 78 - You have a what? â…¡

    With that a destination in mind, Rowan made her way to the infirmary. Inside there are various curtain pulled around white linen bedsheets for the privacy of the currently indisposed. A kind, but stern woman in her mid-thirties rushed about as her red dress, white apron, and white matron cap flutter about as she checks on patients and strictly fills the sweet boxes in neat rows next to each bedside.


    Rowan pauses as she eyes the much younger figure of Madam Pomfrey, but still, she found it hard to believe that the matron''s uniform seemed more like that of the early 1900s. However, before Rowan can speak Madam Pomfrey rushes past Rowan to attend as two boys appeared with their hair and skin turned blue. The two boys begin to regale Madam Pomfrey with tall tales, but much reassigned at this point Madam Pomfrey merely motions for them to take a seat as she begins to attend them.


    Seeing that Madam Pomfrey become a bit distracted, Rowan wanders past the drawn curtains and peeks at each occupant. Some of the students seem to be over exhausted 5th years sound asleep while other less fortunate patients have a face full of boils. Finally, Rowan peeks inside to spot a gray-haired man with hair that messily stuck up like a bird''s nest. His brown rugged eyes are full of energy as his skin is a rugged, rough tan. He quietly wheezes as though sound asleep as she quickly steps inside.


    Taking a step closer, Rowan spots a wooden right peg leg and one bitten off arm that now has an enchanted silver hand in exchange. As if sensing another presence or maybe from years from having dwelt with magical creatures, Professor Kettleburn snorts awake. "By Merlin''s Beard, what a ride!" As he sat straight up and looked around. "Goodness child, where am I?"


    "The infirmary, sir," Rowan quickly replied.


    "Good, good, thought I was a bit of a goner there," Professor Kettleburn ruefully said. "But what can you do in the face of mother nature, eh?"


    Rowan tactfully doesn''t reply and instead says, "Sir, I was wondering if I could have a bit of your time."


    Professor Kettleburn narrows his eyes and says, "You''re not one of mine. Mm, much too young, I''d say a first year by the looks of you."


    "Yes, sir," Rowan replied. "However, I was wondering if I could have a word with you about Hagrid."


    "He hasn''t done anything has he?" Professor Kettleburn quickly asked.


    "No, he''s been very kind and most polite, sir," Rowan hastily said. "It''s just I was wondering if you could keep a secret on my behalf and his."


    "Well, I''m not usually in the habit of keeping secrets for students," Professor Kettleburn said. "But Hagrid''s one of mine, so I''ll do it."


    "Thank you, sir," Rowan gratefully said as she lowered her voice to continue, "You see sir, Hagrid was given a dragon''s egg and given that he loves magical creatures as much as you sir, he''s hatching it. However, sir, if you could help hide the fact that he has a dragon''s egg in his cabin. And once the egg hatches if you could arrange for a group of like-minded friends such a certain friend by the name of Newt Scamander could transport said dragonling that would greatly be appreciated."


    "Newt will retire next year," Professor Kettleburn mused. "But wait a moment, how did Hagrid get an egg in the first place?!"


    "Err, he won it in a poker game," Rowan tactfully replied. "So, is that a yes, sir?"


    "Hagrid should have come to me first," Professor Kettleburn grumpily said.


    "And he would have," Rowan persuasively said. "It''s just that he wanted to make you proud since you mean so much to him."


    "Really?" Professor Kettleburn asked with pride.


    "Most definitely," Rowan lied.


    "Well, I guess it can''t hurt to help a fellow like-minded student," Professor Kettleburn proudly said. "Although, just what kind of dragon''s egg, did Hagrid get?"


    "A Norwegian Ridgeback," Rowan drily muttered.


    "Why didn''t you say so in the first place!" Professor Kettleburn excitedly said. "They''re incredibly rare, I must see to it myself!" Jumping to his feet, Professor Kettleburn eagerly runs out past the protesting figure of Madame Pomfrey who shouts, "But you haven''t been given leave yet, Professor Kettleburn!"


    "I''d say he''s fine given how he jumped to his feet," one of the blue boys remarked.


    Madam Pomfrey narrows her eyes and strictly says, "The both of you are not to leave or you''ll be getting an extra bitter draught!"


    "No, Ma''am," the two boys hastily said as they all failed to notice a 1st-year girl so nonchalantly walked past them and back to the Slytherin common room.


    Professor Kettleburn excitedly makes his way across the ground and without a word of warning bursts into the rather warm cottage of Hagrid, startling the six members in the cabin, Hagrid and five 1st years. "Professor Kettleburn!" Hagrid stammered as Professor Kettleburn eagerly kneels on the log cabin floor and croons, "Oh, what a beauty you are."


    Seeing Professor Kettleburn so intrigued, Hagrid sighs a bit in relief and hastily says, "Sir, I was going to tell you, but I wanted to make sure the egg properly hatched."


    "Not to worry," Professor Kettleburn said. "I was informed by a kind 1st year and asked to aid in the hatching and later transporting to a proper sanctuary."


    "Really, Sir?" Hagrid said with relief and joy.


    "Oh, yes, Hagrid," Professor Kettleburn said. "As for you five, please do not speak a word of this to anyone."


    "No, sir!" The marauders and Lily exclaimed.


    "Good, now off you go," Professor Kettleburn said as he dismissed them with his hand. They hurry out as his last words heard is, "Now I will be setting a spell of concealment, Hagrid."


    The five of them walk back across the ground as Sirius says, "Well, that was terribly boring."


    "Hagrid could have gotten in a lot of trouble if he''d been caught!" Lily snapped. "It''s a good thing that Professor Kettleburn is so kindly agreeing to help."


    Sirius sheepishly shrugs as Pettigrew chimes in agreement, "Yes, it''s a great thing!"


    Lupin warily shakes his head and drily says, "Shall we head back for a game of wizarding chess?"


    "Sounds good," Sirius roguishly said as Lily sniffed and Pettigrew nodded his head in agreement.


    James had been a bit quiet until now and says, "Did any of you notice that someone must have informed Professor Kettleburn?"


    "Well, no one snitched if that''s what you''re implying," Sirius loftily said.


    "No, I was just wondering, who else other than us could know about it?" James mused.


    After a pause, Lupin thoughtfully answered, "Well, I could name a number of people, but I think the most likely conclusion would be a kind student or professor even. Either way, it worked out well for everyone."


    "I suppose I''m thinking too much into it," James said with a rueful shrug. Either way, the five of them made their way back inside for a match of wizarding chess. And to their surprise, Sirius trounced them all. Despite his lazy appearance, Sirius was quite the talented wizarding chess player.

 Chapter 79 - It was you, wasn’t it?

    As the days turned warmer piles of homework were being dropped by the professors. Even Rowan was forced to postpone her research to one or two hours at most a day in order to handle all the influx of homework. Thankfully, Rowan was almost thorough most of the archive for her researching period. If all went well, she would be done by the time it came for school to be out.


    The sound of pages can be heard as Rowan searches for Dittany in One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi. And though she was fairly certain what the herb was a restorative healing component used in potions or be consumed raw to stop bleeding. She''d forgotten if the raw consumption of Dittany completely healed the wound or merely made fresh skin grow over the wound making the wound scab over rather than appear fresh?


    "Found it!" Rowan thought to herself as her eyes fell upon the answer. Frowning a bit, she chides herself for having forgotten that in a potion Dittany did in completely heal over the wound, but as a raw ingredient caused the wound to scab over leaving an almost non-existent scar. With Herbology being one of her favorite subjects, she did have to admit that it was a bit of a disappointment to have forgotten such a crucial detail.


    Out of habit, Rowan glanced up to see her research area quieter than usual and rather empty. Even the Marauders were studying but mostly in the Gryffindor common room area as they had to prepare for the exams. But still, maybe, because she had gotten use to their quiet noise, the silence felt a bit off-putting.


    Shaking her head, Rowan returns back to her notes as her mind drifts away for a bit. Ever since the encounter in the library with Lily back in February things had been a bit awkward between them. But still, she was a bit worried that perhaps if things remained this way it would go on to adversely affect Severus. Even he had noticed that during Potions class that the two of them, Lily and Rowan did not exactly converse anymore. That didn''t mean to say they didn''t speak to each other, it just meant that even the thick-headed Severus could sense the unspoken tension.


    Rowan lets out a sigh and almost falls out of her seat as a voice from her right side says, "Just what are you sighing on about, Rowan. I''ve heard you sigh several times in the last few minutes."


    With shock and surprise at not having felt anything, Rowan whirls around to see James Potter sitting next to her as usual on her right side. "When did you get here?!" Rowan gawked unable to truly believe that James actually snuck up on her.


    "Been here for a while," James cheerfully huffed. "Not that you''ve noticed of course as you seemed a tad bit occupied."


    A bit embarrassed, Rowan turns away and snorts. "I was just worried about not being able to find the answer to my question, that''s all."


    "Right," James drily said as he flashed her a cheeky smile.


    Pursing her lips rather sullenly, Rowan says, "So where''s the rest of the gang?"


    "Lupin''s properly studying but Sirius and Pettigrew said they were going mad and went for a walk," James ruefully replied. "And as for me, I thought a change of ambiance wouldn''t be such a terrible thing."


    "Mm," Rowan casually said as she returned to her notes.


    "By the way, Hagrid''s dragon egg successfully hatched not too long ago," James carefully said as he watched Rowan. And though nothing showed on her face, he didn''t miss the slight stiffness in her limbs.


    "Well, I''m surprised he wasn''t caught and taken away to Azkaban," Rowan grunted as she took notes. "Dragon breeding was banned in 1709 and most especially dragon eggs are considered a Class A trading violation."


    "Yes, well, it fairly turned out well," James ruefully replied. "Professor Kettleburn helped to care for the hatchling until it was large enough to travel. He arranged for Norbert to be taken away and placed in the wilds of Norway.


    "How exciting," Rowan drily said as she attempted to ignore James.


    "Yes, well, if it hadn''t been for a certain student, who informed Professor Kettleburn, it might have all ended very badly," James further probed.


    "A no-good rotten snitch, no doubt," Rowan grumbled.


    Unable to hide a wide Cheshire grin, James leans on his elbow and says, "And it wouldn''t have been a rather concerned Slytherin now would it?"


    "Of course not," Rowan snapped as she closed her book shut and put her things away into her bag.


    "And where are you going?" James smirked.


    "A change of ambiance, it''s rather stuffy in here," Rowan grumbled as she hefted her schoolbag onto her shoulder.


    Snickering rather loudly James says, "Well, I think I''ll accompany you them, it is a tad warm today."


    Almost stomping away, Rowan ignores the smirk on James''s face as he walks behind her. Madam Pince must have noticed Rowan''s expression as she marched out of the library because Madam Pince gave James the stink eye. Causing James too hastily pick up his pace and run after Rowan.


    "I don''t know why you''re denying it," James called out after they were a safe distance from the library. "It wasn''t as though you did a bad thing."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Rowan flatly lied.


    "Rowan Prince, I don''t know why you pretend to be such a cold-hearted person when you''re a remarkably a nice gal at that," James ruefully remarked.


    Rowan comes to an abrupt halt under the warm streaming sunlight windows. Whirling around Rowan says, "Fine, so what if I did tell Professor Kettleburn, what of it?"


    "Well, so you could be properly thanked," James warily said at seeing the frosty expression on her face.


    "Not everyone wants to be the hero, James Potter," Rowan snapped.


    "It''s almost as if you don''t want to be thanked," James voiced out loud as Rowan''s hand unconsciously gripped her bag''s strap that much tighter.


    Looking away and out onto the green grass grounds, Rowan says, "Will my admitting that I was responsible change anything or be of great accomplishment? All it proves is that I reacted wisely and prudently by reporting the situation to said proper authority, Professor Kettleburn. My actions most certainly do not merit thanks nor a great show."


    "But it was something great," James interjected. "It was important to Hagrid, the nestling, Professor Kettleburn, and to all of us."


    Rowan is still for a moment, before turning away and saying over her shoulders, "If that''s all, James, I''ll be going."


    James is unable to hide the grin on his face and says, "See you later, Rowan." A snort was all the response he got as James ruefully shook his head and made his way back to the Gryffindor common room.


    Sirius and Pettigrew had yet to return from their walk, but Lupin was hard at work. "What took you so long?" Lupin huffed as he glanced up from his notes.


    "Well, I just ran into a friend and said, hello," James said with an innocent smile.


    "Mm, if you say so," Lupin mused. "It wouldn''t have been a girl, would it?"


    "Maybe it was," James truthfully said as Lupin shook his head and muttered something about, flirts under his breath. With a light smile on his face, James gets to work to his own utter dismay. These days he just seemed to be studying all the time. At this rate, he was going to turn into Severus or worse, Rowan!

 Chapter 80 - Two Auror’s at Hogwarts

    In the dark of the night, two hooded Auror''s made their way across the Hogwarts ground and inside. Professor McGonagall politely greets the Auror''s and leads them inside to the corridor with an ugly gargoyle. "Follow me if you will," Professor McGonagall said as the wall split open to reveal a spiral moving staircase. The two Auror''s follow closely as the stars rise higher and higher before coming to a still before a gleam oak door with a brass knocker.


    Professor McGonagall firmly knocks on the door as the voice of Dumbledore says, "Please send them in, Minerva." Professor McGonagall moves to the side as the two Auror''s step inside as she closes the door behind them.


    Looking up from his desk from behind half-moon spectacles, Dumbledore asks, "To what do I owe the pleasure for the unexpected visit, Auror''s?"


    "It''s been some time, Headmaster," Alastor Moody said with a grin as he removed his hood. A rather recent new scar can be seen across the bridge of his nose no doubt from a recent escapee.


    "I am well, and you?" Dumbledore replied as the second Auror removed their hood to reveal the sharp face of Sara Vinovich. Her gleaming yellow owl-like eyes seem to take everything in as she studies the Headmaster''s office.


    "Well enough," Moody replied as he took a seat, while Vinovich intently remained standing.


    Dumbledore nods and says, "I fear this is not a social visit, am I correct?"


    "Alas no," Moody regretfully murmured. "I''m afraid, we''re here to discuss a more somber topic."


    "Yes, well, I''m all ears," Dumbledore said as he clasped his hands tighter to rest on his desk.


    "I received your letter, Headmaster," Moody carefully said. "But there was still something that left an itch in me."


    "Was there something I did not go into detail or answer?"


    "Well, honestly, yes, Headmaster. Why did you say that after the death of a student back during his term as Head Boy you kept a close eye on him afterward?"


    Vinovich''s eyes narrow on Dumbledore as he grows a bit stiff and still. "You must understand, I never wished to think terribly of a student," Dumbledore said. "And there was never any proof for he was a well-liked boy by all including previous Headmaster Dippet. Yet I felt that a closer eye could never do harm."


    "Don''t play coy, Dumbledore," Vinovich snapped.


    "Vinovich!" Moody exclaimed. "I am so sorry for this, Headmaster, but she''s always had a bit of a temper.


    "I''m by no means offended, please do carry on," Dumbledore calmly replied as he leaned back into his seat.


    Vinovich narrows her eyes and coldly says, "I remember Grindelwald, Dumbledore, for my father was one of the men who died in the pursuit. I very clearly recall the part you played as well as you remained holed up in your castle-like some sort of muggle princess in her tower.


    I even know how you used Newt Scamander when you were too afraid to act yourself. And yet, no one speaks of the valor of Newt Scamander or all those Auror''s who lost their lives in the apprehension of Grindelwald. All they wizarding world recalls is the grand defeat of Grindelwald, but what most fail to recall is that you, Dumbledore had to actually be begged by most of the wizarding world to actually intervene. The obvious and most logical question that no one ever seems to ask is why did you not do so sooner?"


    "Vinovich," Moody growled knowing her emotions were getting to her.


    Vinovich snorts, "I am not saying anything that is untrue, Moody!" Moody opens his mouth but is unable to think of anything to refute her claim.


    "I know a bit more than most, Moody!" Vinovich hissed. "But I digress on the topic given that this is neither the place nor time for it. Nevertheless, we both know that you must have sensed or even seen the signs, Dumbledore. After all, who better than the childhood friend of Grindelwald to notice the signs of another dark wizard."


    Moody clearly blinks in shock at the revilement. "Is that true, Headmaster?" Moody gawked. "Were you once friends with Grindelwald?"


    "In our youth," Dumbledore quietly answered causing Moody to snap his mouth shut in shock.


    "I will ask you once more, Dumbledore," Vinovich spat. "Did you or did you not see the warning signs, Albus Dumbledore?"


    "I may have noticed one or two similar traits," Dumbledore reluctantly admitted.


    Vinovich coldly laughed. "Of course, what else was to be expected? As usual, the heroic Dumbledore waits in his castle to act until the last minute, when all hope is lost. How very typical of you, Dumbledore, always being the hero until the very end."


    Dumbledore remains silent as Moody coughs and says, "Vinovich perhaps, it would be best if you remain outside for the rest of the conversation."


    "No, I''ll hold my tongue, Moody," Vinovich growled. "But don''t even think for a second, I will ever like this man."


    "Fair enough," Moody mumbled before clearing his throat and saying, "I apologize for the divergence, Headmaster. But as I was saying, in my letter, is there anything else that you can think of that could be of importance?"


    "None that the moment," Dumbledore truthfully replied as Vinovich loudly snorted.


    Casting a glare in her direction, Moody quickly says, "In that case, we''ll be taking out leave, Headmaster. Good Night."


    Moody and Vinovich turn to leave, when Dumbledore says, "How did you come to learn of Tom Riddle''s past. Surely, he wasn''t on the Ministry''s agenda until recently, but you seem to know far too much about him, Auror Moody."


    Moody narrows his eyes and turns around with a polite smile. "It is my job to know, Headmaster, it is my case."


    Dumbledore sagely nods his head and says, "I see." Moody nods once more to Dumbledore, before leaving the way they came.


    The two of them are silent until they make their way out onto the ground. "I told you so," Vinovich finally said.


    "About what?" Moody said rather startled.


    "Dumbledore."


    "What about him?"


    "Don''t use that mocking tone with me, Moody! You heard that last question direction directed at you. Why would such a benevolent Headmaster even think to ask such a question?"


    After a long silence, Moody reluctantly replies, "I don''t know."


    "That is why I don''t like him," Vinovich growled. "He claims to do things for the greater good even if it means the sacrifice of others. Now, whose philosophy does that sound like?"


    Moody remains silent as they both know the obvious answer, Grindelwald. Their return back is long and quiet as Moody changes his perspective of Headmaster Dumbledore. That wasn''t to say, that he believed that Dumbledore had been turned or was in league with Tom Riddle. It was just that perhaps, there was some truth to Vinovich after all. Headmaster Dumbledore played games with the people''s lives and whether for the greater good or not, he himself most certainly did not agree with that view.

 Chapter 81 - Fist Fight

    Silvia, Bethanie, and Rowan were sitting on their beds studying without the need of a blanket as finally the bitter chills of the dungeon had gone away. Oh, one still most certainly had to sleep with a blanket, but just a light one would do. Tiffany excitedly bursts through the doorway and says, "Did you hear?"


    Silvia points at the room and lamely says, "We''re in the dorm room, Tiffany. We can''t hear anything in here."


    Ignoring the sarcasm in Silvia''s voice, Tiffany says, "Apparently Potter and Evan Avery almost got into a fight! However, according to everyone present, Avery challenged Potter to a midnight duel. Do you think they''ll show?"


    "Well, that''s just terrible," Bethanie said with a sigh. "It''s foolish confrontations like these that make tensions between the two houses that much worse."


    "What exactly was the fight about?" Rowan quietly asked.


    Tiffany falters and hesitantly replies, "Err, Avery called Lily a Mudblood."


    "That bastard!" Silvia swore as for once Bethanie did not correct her on her language.


    "Did he hear?" Rowan said in a dangerously low voice.


    The three girls flinch at the ivy gaze in her eyes as she rises to her feet. "Err, where are you going?" Tiffany squeaked.


    "Does Severus know?" Rowan growled.


    "If he didn''t, he probably knows by now," Tiffany squeaked. "Terry was present."


    "Then I best be going," Rowan said as she hurried out the door. The three girls'' glance at each other, before scrambling after Rowan. Something must have been rather off-putting about Rowan because more than one Slytherin glanced up from their studying to see her march past them. Sensing something afoot the Slytherin''s eyed each other before one brave soul ran off to find Prefect Wilkes or Head Boy Malfoy.


    Stomping up the stairs, Rowan hurries as she hears the sounds of scuffling. Bursting into Severus''s dorm room, Rowan sees Severus on the floor with Avery on top of him as Terry is lying on his side from a kick of Rosier. Rosier, bulky figure nastily hovers over the limp form of Terry and raises his foot viciously to stomp on the still form of Terry as the puffed figure of Alchemy hisses at Rosier and tries to attack.


    "Oi, Rosier, pick on someone your own size!" Rowan icily said. Rosier doesn''t lower his foot as he snickers and instead lowers his foot. Before he can react, a figure flies across the room and lands a solar plex kick.


    Rosier cringes as he falters forward only for Rowan''s knee to slam into his face. With a pained grunt, Rosier whimpers and falls to the floor with a bleeding, possibly broken nose. Not fully satisfied, Rowan raises her foot and slams her foot into his crown jewels for good measure. A high-pitched scream escapes from Rosier even causing Avery to pause and look back.


    From the doorway, the onlookers including Silvia, Bethanie, and Tiffany, all winced at the kick. "Get off my brother, now!" Rowan dangerously said as she took a step towards Avery.


    "And who''s going to make me?" Avery snarled as he tightened his grip on Severus''s collar and raised his fist in the air while Alchemy clawed Rosier in the face.


    "ME!" Severus snarled as he spat a wad of blood into Avery''s face and kicked him off. With a loud cry, Avery falls onto his back as their positions are reversed with Severus climbing onto him and pummeling in the face.


    Rowan doesn''t move one finger to stop him as she lets Severus beat Avery up good. Glancing at her fingernails, she neatly flicks off a fleck of blood, before finally saying, "That should be enough, Severus. I''ll take it from here."


    "But he called, Lily, a Mudblood!" Severus growled.


    "Yes, well, beating him up won''t fully put the fear of the devil into him," Rowan calmly said as she walked over to kneel on her toes. Rather reluctantly Severus climbs off of Avery and wipes the blood off his face. Sporting a brilliant black eye and a rather bloody nose and torn lip, Severus doesn''t look as bad as it could be.


    Rowan studies the panda eyes of Avery and the wonderful pig sized face of his and bleeding nose. For being so scrawny, Severus had certainly not pulled his punches. Perhaps, an inherited talent from their father of knowing exactly where and how to hit to increase physical damage.


    "I know you can hear me," Rowan said as Avery moaned in reply. Leaning over to whisper, Rowan says, "I don''t care what you do or say, but if I ever catch you doing something like this again to one of my friends or Severus. I will personally write to my grandfather and let him know. I know your family has heard the rumors and even if only half of them are true, my grandfather is not to be trifled with.


    And that is not ignoring the fact that next time I will be the one who will be personally beating you. And unlike my innocent younger brother, I know how to break bones and permanently make one lame, is that clear?"


    With tears in his eyes, Avery trembling sniffs in understanding as Rowan climbs back to her feet. By this point, Terry is already on his feet and weakly kicking the flinching form of Rosier, that has Alchemy proudly sitting on Rosier''s scratched-up face. "How do you like it now, you bloody bastard!" Terry growled.


    "Huh, you look worse for the wear, Sev," Rowan said with a gentle smile as she clapped Severus on the shoulders.


    "I''m out of practice," Severus grimly said as he wiped his nose again.


    "Mm, well, we best bet you down to the infirmary," Rowan said. "That nose of yours looks rather nasty."


    "You should have seen the other guy," Severus grinned and winced at his bleeding lip.


    Rowan snorts and says, "You can stop now, Terry, I crushed his family jewels pretty well. I doubt he can even feel your kicks." The males in particular wince at her words as Terry kicks Rosier one last time for good measure.


    Cradling his rib cage, Terry says, "I think I have a cracked rib. Bloody bastards came in just to gloat and thought we''d take it hands down."


    "Just what is going!" The cold voice of Lucius Malfoy can be heard as everyone hastily makes way for the Head Boy. Swift on his feet, Alchemy most innocently climbs off of Rosier''s face, before weakly falling on his side and letting out a pitiful meow.


    Lucius enters the dorm room and furrows his brow as he sees the two figures of Avery and Rosier on the floor and the bleeding, bruised figures of Severus Prince and Greenwood. "An explanation, now!" Lucius coldly ordered, but not before gently bending down to pick up the pitiful figure of Alchemy.


    Seeing his cue, Terry indignantly says, "We were just minding our own business, Malfoy." Pointing at the two figures of Avery and Rosier on the floor, "When these two bastards attacked us."


    "Language Greenwood!" Lucius growled.


    "My pardon, Malfoy," Terry said. "What I meant to say is that our fellow 1st-year dormmates came into our room to brag and we did not take it well. T''was Avery who swung first at Severus and I couldn''t very well let that happen to my mate. And so, I went to help, but Rosier got in the way. We were getting pretty beat up when Rowan here came and got Rosier off of me. Severus than changed the fate of tide and beat Avery on his own. You can ask anyone!"


    "Yes, I can tell," Lucius drily said as he eyed the watching crowd. Everyone hastily departs before Lucius starts on them, but not before Silvia gives them a thumbs up and rushes away. The girls would get the details out of Rowan later when she got back to the dorm.


    "I''m amazed to find that you are the only one that came out unscathed, Rowan Prince," Lucius flatly said.


    "Well, I did arrive rather late," Rowan cheekily answered.


    Frowning, Lucius is about to speak when Professor Slughorn''s round figure appears. "Goodness gracious, what were you all thinking!?" Professor Slughorn snapped. "Who started it all?" His gooseberry colored eyes narrow as his jowls shake in anger.


    Without hesitation, Terry, Rowan, and Severus point at the figures of Avery and Rosier on the floor. Professor Slughorn raises an eyebrow and says, "I find that rather hard to believe given that they are the ones the floor."


    "Who says that the winner is always the one who starts it," Rowan interjected.


    Professor Slughorn frowns and says, "I don''t care, who started it, but I shan''t have Slytherins attacking each other! Detention for a week!" Huffing, Professor Slughorn turns way, but not before saying, "And off to the infirmary with all of you!" His bulky figure turns away muttering things under his breath.


    "Yes, sir!" Everyone chimed as his round figure waddled out.


    "Well, that wasn''t too bad," Rowan thought to herself. Which was true as they weren''t docked any points given that they were in a fight and were only sentenced to a week worth of detention.


    Lucius furrows his brows and snaps, "You heard Professor Slughorn, off to the infirmary with all of you!" Casting a spell on the forms of Rosier and Avery, Lucius floats them away to Madam Pomfrey while gently carrying away Alchemy in his arms to be checked as well.


    At a much slower pace, the three of them follow as Rowan slips an arm under Terry help support him, while Severus holds his sleeve to his bleeding nose. As they slowly make their way to the infirmary, Terry proudly says, "Well, at least we got them good that will teach them! And best of all, we won!"


    "Yes, well, given your fighting style, I don''t think you should make a career out of it," Rowan drily commented.


    "Still it was a glorious fight was it not?" Terry said with sparkles in his eyes.


    "Yes, glorious," Rowan muttered as Severus huffed in reply.


    Madam Pomfrey was already attending Rosier and Avery and lets out a cry at seeing Severus and Terry. Putting her hands on her hips, Madam Pomfrey says, "Let me guess it was the Whomping Tree?"


    "Right on cue, Madam Pomfrey," Terry ruefully said to only painfully wince.


    "Come here dears," Madam Pomfrey said. "Just have a seat, I''ll have you good as news in just a jiff." With care, Rowan helps Terry onto the white linen bed as Severus climbs onto the other.


    "By the way, Rowan, where did you learn to fight like that?" Terry asked with gleaming eyes.


    "Instinct," Rowan lied with a straight face.


    Terry wilts as Severus shakes his head and murmurs, "Rowan may not look it, but back in muggle elementary school, she would take on those from two grades higher than us."


    "Really, a fighter, eh?" Terry said in delight. "Why''d you never say anything?"


    "It''s not something I like to recall," Rowan said as she took a seat in a soft cushioned chair.


    Hearing Rowan''s tone of voice, Terry changes the subject and grins. "But we won."


    "That we did," Rowan replied with a small smile on her lips. Not long after Madam Pomfrey billowing skirts were heard as she carried a tray full of bitter looking potions. Even if there were plenty of sweets to eat afterward, no amount of sweets could ever wash away the bitter taste.

 Chapter 82 - Fist Fight â…¡

    The figure of Lily sits at a shared table in the common room area with the a much less shy, Mary MacDonald as her dark brown hair no longer obscures her face and is even neatly back with a ribbon. Willa, on the other hand, sighs in exasperation as her curly chestnut hair moves as if in frustration. "Why do we have to study again?" Willa grumbled.


    "Because exams are coming up," Lily patiently replied as Mary added, "And if you don''t want to get embarrassed by staying back another year, you best get studying."


    Willa narrows her eyes at Mary and says, "I think I liked you more when you were less outspoken, Mary."


    Mary beams and says, "Thank you, I''ve been practicing with Tiffany and Silvia."


    "True," Willa said with a rueful grin. "No wonder, you''ve grown a thick skin." Mary wrinkles her nose at Willa and impishly sticks out her pink tongue at her. Willa snorts and lays her head to rest on her cappuccino colored arm. However, her brief rest is all too soon interrupted as Pettigrew rushes over to James, Sirius, Lupin, who were sitting a few tables away studying. No doubt having been dragged by Lupin into doing so.


    "You''re not going to believe this!" Pettigrew said. Maybe bored or tired from studying more than a few Gryffindor''s stopped what they were doing and perked up.


    "Anything is better than this," Sirius mutinously grumbled.


    Lupin merely stares at Sirius down his nose as James sighs and says, "C'' mon Lupin, a rest surely can do us good." Turning to Pettigrew, James says, "Go on, Pettigrew, what is so interesting?"


    "Avery and Rosier were beaten up!" Pettigrew exclaimed.


    "What by who?" Sirius asked wide-eyed as more than one Gryffindor listened in rapt attention.


    "Apparently, they got into a big fight with Severus, Terry, and Rowan. No one was too badly hurt but they''ve all been sentenced to a week worth of detentions," Pettigrew explained.


    "But we were supposed to have a duel tonight?" James muttered to himself. Looking up at Pettigrew, James says, "And what was the reason?"


    Pettigrew opens his mouth to speak loudly, before glancing around and spotting Lily. Turning red in embarrassment, Pettigrew in a much lower voice says, "The same reason, you almost did."


    The sound of a chair scraping is heard as Lily rises to her feet and says, "Is it true?"


    All the Gryffindor''s stare at Pettigrew, who dumbly nods his head and says, "Everyone is talking about it, how five Slytherin 1st years got into a big row over a Gryffindor muggle-born witch."


    Lily whirls away as Willa head jolts up and says, "What where are you going, Lily?!"


    "To see if Terry, Severus, and Rowan are fine," Lily huffed. "And to give Rosier and Avery a piece of my mind."


    "Huh, looks like not all the Slytherins, this year are a bad batch," mused a dark-skinned 7th year, Kingsley Shacklebolt. His earning glistened in the firelight.


    "Yes, it does seem as more than a few houses friendships have been forged," mused a 6th-year girl with thick dark hair, Marlene Stein as she watched four troublesome boys run after Lily.


    "Well, that''s not always necessarily a bad thing," Kingsley muttered. "After all, once we leave Hogwarts, it doesn''t matter what house we are from as long as we can get the job done."


    "True," Marlene muttered, before ducking her head back down to work.


    Down in the infirmary, Lily is the first to arrive as she breathlessly says, "Madam Pomfrey, I''m looking for the Princes and Greenwood!"


    Madam Pomfrey glances at the time and says, "Visiting hours will soon be over, please make sure to leave promptly on time."


    "Yes, Madam Pomfrey," Lily gasped as she rushed over in the direction Madam Pomfrey was pointing to. But not long after, another gaggle of out of breath students arrive and speak rather incoherently.


    With a sigh, Madam Pomfrey says, "Princes and Greenwood?" They all breathlessly nod their heads as she points them in the right direction as they rush away. "No running!" Madam Pomfrey called out, hiding a pleased expression at seeing such devoted friends.


    By the time, Lily pulls the curtains, she sees the still bruised figures of Severus and Terry on the linen beds with Rowan reading a book and chewing on a sweet, and Alchemy happily curled up on a pillow napping. "Lily?!" Severus exclaimed with joy.


    A bit peeved, Lily says, "Severus Prince and Terry Greenwood, I don''t need any boys defending my honor!"


    Severus and Terry wilt as Terry cryptically mutters under his breath, "I noticed you didn''t mention Rowan."


    Taking a breath, Lily sighs and says, "And thank you, but please don''t make me worry again."


    Severus sagely nods his head in promise as Terry shrugs, "Can''t make any promises." Despite Lily''s glare Terry loftily looks away and says, "A man''s got to do, what a man''s got to do."


    "Really, you certainly didn''t complain when I saved you?" Rowan drily explained earning her a harsh glare from Terry as Severus is unable to hide a loud snicker.


    Lily turns to eye, Rowan and says, "You didn''t get hurt?"


    "I have more than ample experience to avoid being hurt in a one on one fighting instance," Rowan causally replied as she turned the next page of the book. Who knew that a biography about living with hags would be so interesting?


    Before Lily has a chance to speak, a torrent of visitor''s rush in. "Are you guys alright?" They all exclaimed.


    Snapping her book shut, Rowan says, "Well, it certainly looks like neither of you are in need of my company, I''ll see you, both on the morrow." Placing the book, back onto the counter, Rowan moves to walk past them as Pettigrew exclaims, "Why aren''t you hurt?"


    "I''m so sorry to disappoint, you, Pettigrew," Rowan flatly said as she brushed past them.


    "I''ll be right back," Lily said as she rushed after Rowan.


    Sirius eyes the fading figure of Rowan and says, "For merlin''s sake, how does she always seem to come out unscathed?"


    "Luck?" Lupin muttered.


    "It''s cuz, she''s pure evil," Pettigrew grumbled under his breath.


    "I think it''s more like she''s rather talented and clever," James honestly remarked.


    Turning to stare at the bruised face of Severus, Sirius leers, "Heh, looks like you were beaten in good, Sev."


    "But you should have seen the other guy," Severus sneered back.


    The six boys all shared a grin as James says, "Well, I guess that saves me the trouble of dueling, Avery."


    "A miracle, I''m sure," Lupin drily muttered under his breath.


    The four boys take a seat as James says, "I''ll admit it, I''m curious how in Merlin''s name was Rowan even involved?"


    Terry and Severus exchanged glances as Terry winces and says, "All I''m going to say is that you never want to get her mad¡­..."


    "We already knew that," muttered Pettigrew under his breath.


    "And that she has a very, vicious streak," Terry winced again and whispers, "Without any hesitation, she crushed Rosier''s family jewels."


    All six boys'' wince as Sirius pointedly mutters, "Memo to self."


    "More like Pettigrew is the one that should be worrying," James teasingly said causing Pettigrew to pale.


    "Merlin, I don''t hate her that much!" Pettigrew protested.


    "Mm, so you say," Lupin sagely said. "You know there is a thin line between love and hate?"


    "Oh, you like her, Pettigrew?" Sirius said with an evil grin as a cold icy aura sprouted around Severus as James seemed a bit startled by that fact and frankly, he wasn''t the only one.


    "She''s not my type! I like them cute!" Pettigrew protested.


    "Oh, are you implying my sister is not cute?" Severus coldly asked.


    "She''s plenty attractive I''m sure, I just don''t date tall girls!"


    "Are you saying that my sister isn''t attractive merely because she''s tall?"


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying!"


    "Then just what are you trying to say, Pettigrew?"


    "I think I need to go to the bathroom," Pettigrew hastily said as he excused himself and rushed away.


    "Stopping teasing the poor guy," Sirius said with a cheeky grin.


    "I notice you didn''t come to his aid," Severus loftily said.


    "No can do," Sirius said with a shrug. "There''s protecting a friend and there''s getting between someone''s sister."


    "Wise words," Terry knowingly said as Severus a bit cheerfully leaned back into his pillows. Lupin and James shrug at the comment as they were only sole children, what did they know?


    The conversation quickly turns away as the Marauders ask for details as Terry embellishes the story with sound effects. In fact, this continued until Madam Pomfrey in a loud voice told them that visiting hours were over. Severus was slightly disappointed that Lily didn''t return, but still, it had been nice to bask in glory and attention for a while. And though it was shared with Terry, it still had been rather nice.

 Chapter 83 - Fist Fight â…¢

    Rowan sighs to herself as she makes her walk back to the Slytherin common room area as she recalls her conversation with Lily in a corridor. "Thanks for sticking up for me," Lily said.


    "That''s what friends are for," Rowan distantly replied.


    Lily bites her lips and says, "Did I do something wrong, Rowan? It''s just I''ve had the feeling that things have been off between us since that day in the library."


    "It wasn''t you," Rowan said with a bit of a frown. "I was just frustrated that day, that''s all."


    "So, we''re still friends?" Lily timidly asked.


    "We''ve always been friends," Rowan said with a slight smile.


    Beaming, Lily hugs Rowan to her surprise, who awkwardly pats Lily on the back. Finally, Lily releases Rowan to much of her relief. "I''m glad. Want to have lunch tomorrow?"


    "Mm, that would fine," Rowan said. "Well, we better get going it''s getting late."


    "See you tomorrow," Lily said as she darted up to the great stairs to the Gryffindor tower.


    Maybe, it was just Rowan, but she wondered if was best she slowly distanced herself from Lily and the rest of Gryffindors. It would be the best choice for the future if she had to keep up with the pretense of being a pure Slytherin. But a part of her was very reluctant to do so, because just maybe, she''d grown fond of them all, after all. And besides, she still had plenty of time to do so if need be and with that lie, she convinced herself to leave things be as they were for now.


    Sighing to herself, Rowan mutters, "Doxy," for the dungeon wall to swing open. Stepping inside, Rowan almost bumps into Wilkes who was pacing before the door.


    "There you are!" Wilkes smugly said as he pounced forward towards the object of his interests.


    Taking a step back, Rowan warily says, "I already got detention from Professor Slughorn."


    "Yes, I heard," Wilkes said with a twinkle in his eye. "I knew that sooner or later you and Severus''s true colors would show."


    "Everyone has a dark side, Wilkes," Rowan drily remarked. "Some more than others, that''s all."


    "Yes, I know," Wilkes said with a glittering smile that caused Rowan to take another step back until her back was against the wall.


    Without any hesitation, Wilkes without any embarrassment pins Rowan to the wall as his hand against the wall stops her from fleeing. "Wilkes?" Rowan drily croaked as a strange glowing light could be seen in Wilkes''s eyes.


    "I thought that we already had a conversation about personal space, Prefect Wilkes," the cold voice of Narcissa snapped.


    "OW, OW!" Wilkes cried out as Narcissa painfully pulled him away by the ear.


    Wincing, Wilkes pulls away and rubs his red ear. "I was just teasing her, Narcissa," Wilkes complained. "I was just going to congratulate Rowan for defeating her foe without a single bruise. I mean she''s a girl, you know. Those kinds of things are rather impressive."


    "Yes, well, no matter how impressive her feat was," Narcissa growled. "It was highly inappropriate and against another fellow Slytherin 1st year."


    "Yes, Narcissa," Wilkes obediently said as Narcissa sternly pointed for him to return to studying with fifth years. Very downtrodden, Wilkes slinks away and back to the fifth years, who didn''t even bother to console him as they had more important things to worry about.


    Narcissa stares down at her nose at Rowan and stiffly says, "Don''t think I saved you out of the kindness out of my heart, Rowan Prince. But Prefect Wilkes''s actions were highly inappropriate and most especially directed towards a 1st year."


    "It''s just Wilkes being Wilkes," Rowan sighed in resignation. Though that was a bit odd, she had to admit. Wilkes had been changing ever since, the holiday break.


    Narcissa casts Wilkes a look and quietly says, "Rowan Prince, you would do well to remember that no matter how charming Prefect Wilkes is he is still very much a pureblood."


    "I know that," Rowan said with a frown. "Besides I''m much too young to be dating or liking a boy. And besides, he''s really not my type."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about," Narcissa flatly said as she subtly tried to communicate something with her eyes.


    Seeing Rowan''s puzzled look, Narcissa pursed her lips and turns away, "You would do well to heed my words, Rowan Prince," before stiffly marching away.


    "What was that all about?" Rowan thought to herself as she cast a look in the direction of Wilkes. It''s true that today''s actions were borderline creepy, but it was just Wilkes being Wilkes. But then again, who knows maybe Wilkes had a taste for younger girls. It would make sense if it wasn''t spoken about and the reason Narcissa was subtly warning her.


    Shaking her head, Rowan makes a personal note to not be left alone with Wilkes for the time being. As she makes her way up the stairs, she rubs the back of her neck to find a slight train of goosebumps. Pausing mid-step, Rowan abruptly recalls a rather startling fact, there had been two Death Eaters by the name of Wilkes. With a somewhat sick feeling, she makes her way back to her dorm to only be assaulted the moment she walks in through the door.


    "Tell us everything!" Tiffany eagerly shrieked as Bethanie and Silvia all sat on Rowan''s bed.


    "There''s nothing much to tell," Rowan curtly said, still rather perturbed by the fact that she may have missed a future Death Eater. "The three of you were present, what more do you want me to say?"


    "Like how you ended up as an experienced fist-fighter?" Silvia pointedly said, recalling the ease with which Rowan beat Rosier.


    "Practice," Rowan mumbled. "Lots and lots of practice.


    Tiffany shivers and says, "That doesn''t sound like much fun."


    Rowan doesn''t reply as Bethanie eyes her and says, "I suspect that it wasn''t very much fun, Tiffany."


    "Well, either way, you sure showed them," Silvia said with a grin. "That''ll show them to think that us girls are any weaker." Tiffany bobs her head in agreement as Bethanie wrinkles her nose in distaste at the thought of physical violence.


    "Now, off my bed," Rowan tiredly said as she shooed them away.


    The three girls lightly jump off as they head over to their own beds. "By the way, how are Terry and Severus?" Bethanie asked as she climbed into her own bed.


    "Well, Severus has a bit of a bruised face and Terry''s got a cracked rib," Rowan murmured. "But nothing Madam Pomfrey hasn''t seen before and one of her draughts can''t cure."


    "Well, I suspect that they''ll be in class tomorrow," Silvia leered. "But I''m betting that Rosier and Avery, will have a bit more days needed for recovery." Tiffany and Bethanie wince as they recall the crushing of the family jewels. Even if they weren''t boys, they''d both heard the painful crunch and the very, high pitched scream from Rosier.


    "Well, we better get to bed," Bethanie lamely said. "Rowan''s got detention with Professor Slughorn starting tomorrow."


    Rowan drily says, "It''s just manually scrubbing out the cauldrons. I''ve done worse things." The three girls wince as if saying, "What can possibly be worse than that?" But they didn''t'' further pry as they all settled down for an early bed. But that didn''t last long as soon they were giggling and laughing as Rowan covered her head in frustration with her pillow. Needless to say, none of them ended up sleeping any time soon.

 Chapter 84 - Mensis

    As exams drew closer the 5th and 7th years went into overdrive and were known to explode at the drop of the hat. As a result, the Slytherin common room was almost desolate except for a few brave souls who choose to share with the aggressive 5th and 7th years. Naturally, the exception was Alchemy as he was seen as a therapy for most of them in time of great stress. As a result, Alchemy was constantly being kidnapped, and despite Terry''s valiant attempts to save him, even he knew better than to get in between his cat and highly stressed Slytherin 5th and 7th years.


    With exams that much closer Rowan found less and less time to research, which wasn''t all that bad as she was almost done. Confident that she''d finish before the school term ended, she did her best to each day work only a little bit on her research and the rest of the time solely concentrating on her exams.


    Even the Marauder''s had temporarily put aside their own research and had begun to study in earnest. Though personally, Rowan wasn''t sure exactly how well that would go given that they had to review a year''s worth of notes in a very short time frame. Lupin would probably be okay as he was actually quite studious and as for James and Sirius, as long as they put some effort, they should be fine. And as for Pettigrew, it would be Hail Mary to be perfectly honest. But hey, wizards were known to make miracles happen.


    It was a warm day outside as light streamed inside the windows down the hallways. Even the library was a tad warm at his point in time. Terry was biting on the end of his quill and muttering, the dates of the goblin rebellions. "Gross," Rowan mumbled as she reviewed the complicated ingredients and steps for potions class. The memorization part wasn''t difficult, but rather the actual brewing. As long as she pretended or ignored the living specimens, she should be fine, probably.


    Under his breath, Severus mouths charms and spells lest they be cast. "Can we have a break?" Terry finally groaned as he held his head.


    Glancing up to make sure Madam Pince wasn''t around, Rowan softly says, "As soon as we finish memorizing the dates of magical discoveries."


    Terry groans and buries his face in his hands. "We''re never going to leave, are we?"


    "Quiet, I''m trying to memorize the charms and spell!" Severus huffed. With a miserable cry of despair, Terry returned to studying, however, his eyes seemed to be swirling around. And it would only be the start as exams drew closer and closer until they were only a week away.


    More than one fifth and seventh year had to be taken to the infirmary from exhaustion, while the rest were snapping at each other''s throats. In fact, Professor Slughorn and Lucius Malfoy were forced to sit in the common room in the evenings lest the incident of a few weeks ago repeat itself, where two 7th years went for each other''s throats after one of them spilled ink all over their notes. Needless to say, the Slytherin common room area felt more like a battlefield with all the pent-up aggression rather than a place to relax.


    For appearance''s sake, Slytherin''s appeared to be cool and ruthless, but that didn''t mean they weren''t just as studious as the Ravenclaws. Maybe they weren''t always that studious, but during their 5th and 7th years they most certainly were. After all, most of them were purebloods in some manner and had an image to uphold. Even if they didn''t go into positions of power or become great and powerful witches and wizards, their families would certainly care about their studies for appearance sake.


    On the day of the first exam, Rowan awoke to feel a bit damp and a familiar aching in the pit of her stomach. Letting out a groan, the other girls jump awake as Tiffany half-asleep shouts, "Mandrakes don''t eat butter!"


    They all ignore Tiffany as Bethanie worriedly comes over and says, "What''s wrong?"


    Rowan''s ears turn red as she hastily says, "I''m fine! It''s nothing really!"


    "Eh?" Silvia said with a wicked grin and pulled the sheets.


    Rowan''s ears turn even more red as Bethanie and Silvia spot the red-stained sheets. "Oh, no! And on the first day of exams too!" Bethanie lamented. "Not to worry hon, ours all started during the first term, it looks like you''re the last one of us to gain her blood moon."


    "Congratulations, you''re a woman now," Silvia drily said as Tiffany sleepily blinked and clapped her hands in a congratulatory fashion.


    "Now hurry up and change, Rowan," Bethanie said as she grabbed her wand from her bedside desk.


    Pointing her wand at the bed, Bethanie says, "Tegero!" The red stains disappear from the bed and off of Rowan''s closes as she tightly keeps her legs shut as she creeps out of bed.


    "There now," Bethanie said in satisfaction. "Do you know what to do, hon?"


    "I know," Rowan replied in embarrassment as she grabbed a change of clothes and a pad, before rushing into the girl''s bathroom.


    "What''s going on?" Tiffany sleepily asked as she rubbed her eyes open.


    "Rowan''s a woman, now," Silvia drily said.


    "Does anyone still have any pain draught''s still left?" Bethanie asked.


    "Nope," Silvia said with a shrug. "Tiffany and I had ours two weeks ago, while yours was just last week."


    "Mm," Bethanie muttered as she bit her lips. "It''s just that we have exams bright early this morning and it might take Madam Pomfrey some time to brew a potion for the pain. Do you think anyone else would have one on hand?"


    "Maybe," Silvia said. "But would they willingly give theirs up? Besides, we don''t want to go around announcing it either."


    "Well, I suppose we will have to make do with chamomile or peppermint tea served at breakfast," Bethanie mused. "But it would be best if we actually had moon tea for her cramps."


    "Ug, the first time''s the worst," Silvia recalled. "Trying to get used to it and then figuring what works best, ick."


    All three girls solemnly nod their head in agreement as Tiffany squeaks, "I hope it''s not some kind of omen."


    The three girls shiver as Bethanie quickly says, "Well, no matter, we best get ready ourselves." The three of them hurry off to change as Rowan emerges with a pale face and bright red ears.


    "That was so embarrassing," Rowan thought to herself. But at the same time, it was a relief to find her roommates to be so caring. Looking at the time, she gently rubs her belly and tries to not hunch over from the pain.


    "What I wouldn''t do for some painkillers right now," Rowan thought to herself, before another thought occurred to her. "Do painkillers even work on witches and wizards?" Either way, she''d make a personal note to find out come summer.

 Chapter 85 - Mensis â…¡

    With care and a bit slowly, Rowan made her way downstairs as the three girls rather caringly served her warm tea and a soft roll. "This will settle your stomach and at least warm it up a bit, hon," Bethanie said.


    "Thanks," Rowan said as she drank the warm tea.


    "I''d lend you my stomach warmer," Silvia whispered. "But we aren''t allowed to carry them around in class."


    "Chauvinist pigs," Rowan growled.


    "I think someone has a bit of a temper, this morning," Tiffany softly said.


    "Really?" Rowan said as moisture for some unknown reason began to well up inside her chest. Wasn''t enough that she was already dealing with so many things on her plate and now this?!


    Tiffany gazes at Rowan in horror as Bethanie hurriedly smoothed things over. "What she means to say," Bethanie paused to shot Tiffany a glare. "That you''re the same as usual just a bit tense. And it makes Prefect sense as it''s the first day of the exams."


    "Mm," Rowan sniffed as she blinked the moisture out of her eyes. Luckily, she didn''t actually cry. "I bloody hate all of this!" Rowan grouchily muttered. "It''s just not fair!"


    "Of course, it isn''t," Bethanie said with a sigh. "But that''s life for you."


    Silvia pours Rowan another cup of tea and says, "Now drink up, it''ll help with the pain." Rowan obediently does as she is told as Severus and Terry come over to sit by them.


    "You look a bit wane this morning, Rowan," Terry said. "You alright?"


    "Don''t I look alright?" Rowan snapped causing Terry to blink in surprise.


    Bethanie hurriedly says, "She''s just feeling a bit unwell today."


    "Okay," Terry warily said as he gave Rowan a wide breach.


    "Are you truly alright?" Severus worriedly asked.


    Trying to keep all the swirling emotions inside her under control, Rowan takes a deep breath before answering, "I''m just not feeling very well this morning, Sev. I''ll feel better after I stop by the infirmary."


    Severus worriedly leans over and touches Rowan''s face and says, "You don''t have a temperature, but you seem a bit pale. A headache?"


    "More like a stomachache," Silvia said under her breath.


    "Did you eat something that made you ill?" Severus asked with a frown.


    "No, but I wish," Rowan grumbled.


    Severus rather concerned said, "But will you have time to visit the infirmary before the exams today?"


    "No, but it will have to wait until after," Rowan dejectedly replied.


    A bit worried, Severus whispers to Bethanie, "Is that really true? I''ve never known Rowan to get sick much less at stomachache."


    "Trust us, it''s true," Tiffany softly pipped in.


    Severus keeps a wary eye on Rowan throughout breakfast and as they came their way up to the swelter hot classroom where their written papers were to be taken. They had all been given special, new quills for the exams, which had been bewitched with an Anti-Cheating spell. Normally, the heat would have been an annoyance, but the warmth actually felt nice on her stomach. But still, the terrible cramps didn''t go away as she kept herself from hunching over the desk in pain.


    Rowan didn''t quite remember what she wrote towards the end of the exam and frankly, she didn''t care as long as she was excused. Being one of the first ones done, she rushed out of the room and weakly made her way down the long winding corridors and stairs to the infirmary. Not too far off from the infirmary, Rowan lets out a gasp as a pail of cold icy water is poured onto her.


    Glaring, Rowan raises her gaze to meet the snickering form of Peeves. Sticking his tongue at her, Peeves leers, "Now you''re all wet!"


    An icy look enters Rowan''s eyes as a dark smile appears on her face. "Then we should even the odds, don''t you think?" Rowan growled and before Peeves can react, she points her wand at him, "Skurge!" Peeves let out a pig squeal and darts away as though his arse was on fire.


    "I should have done that since the beginning," Rowan mumbled to herself as she pointed her wand at herself and muttered, the Hot-Air charm, a neat little spell learned from Wilkes. At the thought of Wilkes, Rowan tenses as a billow of hot air poured out of her wand and began to swiftly dry her hair and clothes. Trying to relax, she is caught unawares as a painful sneeze, almost causes her to kneel over in pain as her stomach painfully clenched.


    Holding onto the wall now, Rowan tiredly makes her way to the infirmary to see the billows of Madam Pomfrey''s dress appear before her. "Oh dear," Madam Pomfrey said. And without even needing to ask her, she says, "Have a seat, my dear, I''ll have you right as rain in just a minute."


    Gratefully Rowan climbs onto the bed and curls up into a fetal position trying to put alleviate some of the pain. Soon after, Madam Pomfrey appears with a peppermint smelling draught. "This will take away the aching pain and the swelling," Madam Pomfrey said. With great pleasure, Rowan downs the peppermint tasting potion as soon after a warm feeling begins to spread in her stomach as the pain fades away to a dull ache.


    "I''ve made a few more for you as well," Madam Pomfrey said as she showed Rowan a few vials.


    "Just make sure to take one per day, no more," Madam Pomfrey firmly instructed. "And should you run out, just bring back the vials to be refilled, I always keep some handy just in case."


    "Thank you," Rowan sincerely said as Madam Pomfrey said, "T''was my pleasure, my dear, that''s what I''m here for. Now, you just rest for the moment and have a bit of a nap. The dosage I gave you was a bit stronger than the norm and you''ll get a tad sleepy. I''ll let your Professors know in advance just in case you should arrive late to the next exam."


    Rowan sleepily nods her head as Madam Pomfrey gently tucks her in and closes the curtains. After a nice, long nap, Rowan yawned awake and blinked away the sleep. Feeling so much better now, she climbs out of bed and carefully places the vials in her pocket. Grabbing a handful of sweets, she makes her way back upstairs to the exams.


    To her bad luck, Rowan comes across Filch in his rounds. "And just what are you doing out of exams, Miss Prince?" Argus Filch eagerly said as his bulging pale eyes flickered with glee. "Trying to cheat, no doubt."


    "No, sir," Rowan truthfully answered. "I was in the infirmary as I had a rather terrible stomachache." Reaching into her pocket, she holds out several vials filled with a silver, greenish potion within.


    Not yet quite the hunched man of the future nor rheumatic, Filch darts forward and snatches the vial out of her hand. Carefully uncorking it, he brings the vial to his rather pasty face. While Filch studies her potion, Rowan studies him. His sunken cheeks denote his lack of sleep with graying, thin hair. He does have a bit of purple nose, but not quite as violet as in the future. And though slender, he still seems to have some life into him as his clothes don''t yet seem quite yet as patched nor quite the smell of mothballs nor of mold.


    Corking the draught, Filch reluctantly returns the vial and says, "Now off to exams! No, sneaking about!"


    "Yes, sir," Rowan said, but not before asking, "But may I give Mrs. Norris a pat on the head?"


    "What?" Filch said in disbelief.


    "Well, I thought she was always a lovely creature, but given that she was always on duty, I''ve never had a chance too. I thought maybe since you''re here with her, you might let me for a minute or two," Rowan requested.


    Filch eyes Rowan for a moment and says, "Fine, but only for a minute."


    Gently kneeling onto the ground, Rowan holds her hand out for Mrs. Norris to sniff before rubbing the cat''s soft spots. Not even a minute later, Mrs. Norris was softly purring as a gentle look appeared in Filch''s eyes. Clearing his throat much to the disappointment of Mrs. Norris, Flinch gruffly says, "Now off you go."


    "Thank you, sir," Rowan said, before giving Mrs. Norris one last pat, before hurrying off to the exams.


    Argus Flinch sniffs and says, "I suppose there''s even one good apple in a rotten barrel." Mrs. Norris meows in agreement as the two stomped off in search of unwary students. And lo behold, they did not need search far before encountering an unsuspecting prey.

 Chapter 86 - End of Exams

    After written exams, there were practical exams as well. Professor Flitwick called them up one by one to his desk to have them make a pineapple waltz across the desk. Professor McGonagall watched them turn a mouse into a snuffbox with points being given based on how pretty it was and deducted if it had whiskers. Professor Slughorn merrily peeked at all of them in a rather distracting manner as they tried to brew a Forgetfulness potion.


    Professor Sinistra exams were rather enjoyable as it was all about being able to chart as many stars as possible. And given that it was now in the nice cool open-air everyone was able to relax as much as possible as one is capable during n an exam. Herbology was a breeze for Rowan as it was merely properly pruning and explaining the various properties of plants such as Molly. And not but least the very last exam History of Magic. One hour of answering questions about batty old wizards who''d invented self-stirring cauldrons, before finally being free, free for a whole week until exam results came out!


    Everyone eagerly awaited with bated breath for the ghost of Professor Binns to speak. Finally, Professor Binns says, "Put down your quills and roll up your parchments." "Yes!" Everyone cheered as even Rowan grinned in relief.


    "Freedom," Terry exclaimed as they joined the crowd flocking out onto the sunny grounds. "Now what am I to do with all the space in my days and evenings? Shall I take up music, art, or become a painter?"


    "Physical exercise might be a good idea, you''re rather scrawny," Rowan bluntly replied earning her a glare from Terry.


    "I''m just glad that it''s all over," Severus said with a sigh. "Although I wished I hadn''t bothered to memorize the 1637 Werewolf Code of Conduct or the uprising of Elfric the Eager." Terry snorted under his breath and muttered something about overachievers earning him a swift glare from the twins as they wandered over to a shady tree out on the grounds and flopped under a tree.


    Many others were doing the same as they watched a few of the older Gryffindor years tickling the tentacles of the giant squid, which was basking in the warm shallows. Yawning loudly, Rowan tiredly closed her eyes and rubbed her tired stomach. It was her last day, thank goodness and soon she would be free for another 28 days of this unfortunate monthly pest. She must have dozed off, because the next thing she remembered was Severus gently shaking her awake and saying, "C'' mon Rowan, it''s time to head back inside."


    Rowan sleepily opens her eyes and rubs the sleep out of them. Holding out his hand to aid her to her feet, Rowan takes Severus''s outstretched hand. With a grunt, she climbs to her feet as Terry stretched and says, "Well, I don''t know about you two but I''m starving."


    "Yes, well, I believe that is a common side effect after taking such strenuous exams," Severus drily murmured as they crossed the lawns and stepped into the castle for lunch. Taking a seat, they begin to eat hungrily eat the light spread of sandwiches and other such items. Not long after, Rowan wipes the crumbs from her mouth and rises to her feet. "I''ll see you, both later."


    "And where are you headed?" Severus said with a raised brow.


    "The Library," Rowan resolutely chimed back causing Terry to shake his head in disdain as she walked away.


    "You know, I think there''s something wrong with Rowan," Terry huffed under his breath. "Even the Ravenclaws are taking a break," and vividly gestured to the relaxing, seated Ravenclaws.


    Severus could only sigh as he took another mouthful of his sandwich. "That''s Rowan for you, she''s simply unexplainable." To which, Terry grunted in agreement as the two boys continued to stuff themselves with food.


    With some surprise, Madam Pince glanced up at spotting Rowan in the library so soon after the exams were done. Madam Pince gave one of her favorite patrons a brief nod of respect, before returning to her work. Tired and ready to be finished with the project, Rowan rolled up her sleeves and grabbed the last journal in the archive. In her haste, she accidentally knocked a loose journal to the ground.


    The book thankfully falls onto her foot causing her to grunt in pain and relief at the sound of its falling being muffled. Rowan hurriedly grabs the book off the floor least Madam Pince notice or worse. In her haste, a thin notebook slips out from inside the archive causing her to freeze in surprise and suspicion.


    Glancing around, Rowan returns the fallen journal back to the shelf and cautiously grabs the thin notebook. Taking a seat, she warily opens the notebook to find an old written letter inside. Carefully unfolding the crinkled page, she begins to read.


    "If you''ve found my notebook that means that I''ve failed in my duty to bring the truth to light. I make no excuses for myself for I know that I am a weakling and a coward¡­."


    The rest of the message is rather blurry unreadable as the ink had stained into the page. Carefully folding the letter, Rowan turns to the first page to see the name of Tom Marvolo Riddle in large letters circled with a tiny muggle photograph of him from the orphanage. The next few pages are filled with information about Tom Riddle''s stay at Hogwarts, such as his achievements and friends. The next pages are handwritten interviews with four individuals related to Wool''s Orphanage, the orphanage where Tom Riddle was born and resided for the first 17 years of his life. Not realizing she was breathing rapidly, Rowan skims through the interview as snippets of Tom Riddle''s true character shine through.


    Billy Stubbs remarked, "He was awfully quiet, but you know that if you made him mad, he''d get even." Billy paused. "There wasn''t ever any proof and I think it''s rather silly now, I mean he was only a boy of our age."


    "But what?"


    "Well, my rabbit was found hung from the rafters a day after Tom and I fought."


    Mrs. Cole flatly stated, "There was always something off-putting about him."


    "Oh?"


    "He frightened the other children. I never saw any proof mind you, but the children were all terrified of him especially Amy Benson and Dennis Bishop."


    With great fear, Amy Benson whispered, "He can''t know!"


    "I promise, I shan''t speak of this a word to anyone."


    "He¡­he took us to a cave."


    "And then what happened?"


    "He hurt us."


    The last interview was only a single statement from Dennis Bishop, "He''s Evil."


    Uneasy, Rowan flips through the rest of the pages that show handwritten dates and times but have no notes next to them in explanation of said written events. All to suddenly, the notes cutoff to the last page only showing a single phrase circled several times, the Knights of Walpurgis. Clear tearing in the bind reveal that the rest of the notes had been clearly ripped away removing any further clues.


    Furrowing her brows, Rowan wonders, why of all places such a notebook had been hidden in the archives of all places? But more importantly, if there was an investigation done on Tom Riddle, who was the original author? And what happened to the rest of the notebook and the author? But she needn''t have wondered long as a sick unease feeling crept across her with absolute certainty. Whoever the original author was, they were very much dead.


    With great care, Rowan put away the notebook and numbly returned to taking her notes. By the time dinner rolled around, she had finally finished copying out of the last archive journal, but instead of feeling triumphant, a feeling of unease prevailed. The unknown death of the mysterious author had revitalized the thought of her own mortality. She was a just a child fighting against a fatally dangerous madman.

 Chapter 87 - The Feast

    The last week of Hogwarts found Rowan rather subdued and quiet often lost in her own thoughts. No one seemed to really notice other than Severus, who recognized a sort of unease in his twin sister''s eyes. His worry only grew as the day of the Feast finally came and the Great Hall was all decked out in Slytherin colors of green and silver to celebrate their winning the house cup. A huge banner showing the Slytherin serpent cover the wall behind the High Table.


    Rowan didn''t even notice as she took a seat next to Severus, who glanced worriedly at her while Terry gleefully chatted about the Great Hall being decked in their house colors. "Are you alright, Rowan?" Severus finally said.


    Startled out of her reverie, Rowan turned to study the worried expression of Severus. Something about those black eyes triggered a memory of a thin, shallow man saying, "Save-!" As if recalling her promise, she reaches over and gently cradles his cheek with her palm. "I''ll save you too this time, Sev."


    "What?" Severus frowned in bewilderment.


    Smiling faintly to herself, Rowan pleasantly commented, "I heard that the feast this year will have a new variety of cuisine, I am looking forward to it."


    Severus shakes his head in puzzlement and confusion at the abrupt mood swing of his twin sister. Shaking his head in frustration and annoyance, Severus grumbles, "Girls."


    "Amen to that," Terry interjected having overhead the conversation. Before Severus can speak Dumbledore arrives causing the babble to die away.


    "Another year gone!" Dumbledore said cheerfully. "And we have learned much that I''m sure shall nicely fade away before the next year starts. Now, as I understand it, the house cup here needs awarding and the points stand thus: In fourth place, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and seventy-two; Ravenclaw has four hundred and six, Gryffindor, with four hundred and thirty-two; and Slytherin, four hundred and seventy-one.


    A storm of cheering and stamping breaks out from the Slytherin table as the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs politely clap, while most of the Gryffindors remain sullenly silent. After the cheering everyone promptly began to dig in as Dumbledore took a seat at the head table. Even Rowan was full of cheer as she spotted exquisite sweets such as Mont Blanc. Even Narcissa had a tiny smile on her face as she next to Malfoy as he beamed in pride and overlooked the table. Catching Rowan''s eye, Lucius nods his head at her as Rowan nods her head back at him.


    The rest of the feast passes in a blur as do the rest of the last day as exam results come in. To no one''s surprise, Rowan got top marks in every subject except potions which had a passing mark. Of course, Severus did well and even one-upped Rowan given that he got the highest marks in their grade for potions. They weren''t the only ones who fared well as even the marauders passed their exams.


    All too soon, their wardrobes were empty, their trunks were packed; notes were handed out to all students, warning them not to use magic over the holidays. Naturally, Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany, all promised to write to Rowan over the summer. To which Rowan solemnly responded, "If I get a letter, I''ll at least reply back."


    On that last day with great excitement and joy, the 1st years all followed Hagrid back onto the lake. Naturally, as usual, Rowan ominously muttered under her breath causing Severus to almost hex his twin in exasperation. Luckily, Lily calmed Severus down before he committed such a rash act. Because knowing Rowan, she''d happily push her twin out of the boat in retaliation.


    The small fleet of boats landed on the shore as they all excitedly climb out under the warm sun. The sound of talking and laughter fills the air as they all board the Hogwarts Express. Even Rowan was manipulated into playing Exploding Snap with Severus, Lily, and Terry. Every now and they would glance up and study the green countryside and study the muggle towns passing by. All too soon, it came time to pull off their wizard robes and put on their jackets and coats as the train pulled into platform nine and three-quarters at King''s Cross Station.


    With care, they all got off the platform as a wizened old guard by the ticket barrier allowed them to pass through in two''s and threes.


    Waving goodbye to Terry, Lily and Severus promised each other to write to each over the summer, before Lily ran off towards the smiling figures of her parents. Not too far in the distance stood the impeccable dressed Reginald Prince. A twinkle of warm could be seen in his eyes as he opened his arms for them to hug. With glee, the twins hugged their grandfather as Reginald said, "I swear the two of you get bigger and bigger each time I see you."


    Severus sniffed and said, "I''m not fat, just taller!"


    "That''s what I said," Rowan said with a smirk causing Severus to sniff sullenly in reply.


    With one last hug, Reginald says, "Well, we best be off of then." All too quickly the twin''s face''s turned pale as they reluctantly follow their grandfather back to the car. All too soon they were regretting having had lunch on the Hogwarts''s Express, but alas, that is a tale for another day.

 Chapter 88 - Prayers

    In the darkness of the evening even murkier than in Knockturn Alley, a round fellow with a bushy beard and bowler hat to hide his baldness can be seen nervously fidgeting. "Aye, I did ''as he asked and found the Rain Man. Tell Sanderson, we ''ere good now," Gittins said in a boisterous, quivering voice trying to act as though he wasn''t pissing his pants.


    Gittins turned to flee when an arm as thick as a post grabs him by the collar. Gittins almost chokes at the sudden pull as a voice sounding like grating rocks says, "Now, wait here just a minute, Gittins. The boss said ye were to come with us."


    "No, I possibly couldn''t," Gittins chocked in protest as his face turned purple.


    "Ye don''t have a choice," growled the other beefy man.


    Gittins weakly nods as the bull sized wizard releases Gittins as he gasps for air. Glaring at the two giant wizards before him, Gittins numbly rubs his reddened neck. Somehow, he just knew that he''d have a thick circling bruise around his neck the following morning.


    The two burly wizards'' glance at each other than at the single room shop that has a brightly crimson painted front door. "Are ye really sure this is the place?" Threatened the wizard with a large forehead and arms as thick as posts.


    "Aye, I''m certain!" Gittins huffed at having his credibility questioned. Okay, maybe, he''d cheated a few times here and there. But never the boss! At least not after the first time.


    "Hyde, I think this is the place," said the other burly wizard with beady eyes as he glanced down at a scrap of paper in his beef palm.


    "Aye, Floyd," said, the bull sized wizard named Hyde. "Let''s go." Gittins loudly yelped as Hyde grabbed him by the arm and easily dragged Gittins behind him like a doll. Nearly tearing Gittins arm off by the sound of his pig-like squeal.


    Floyd moves to knock on the door as Gittins futilely struggles to pull his arm out of Hyde''s grasp to no avail. However, Floyd freezes with his arm in the air as the crimson door lets out an eerie sound as it swings open on its own. Gittins lets out a whimper at seeing nothing but pitch-black darkness beyond the doorway.


    Not knowing fear, the two burly wizards'' step inside dragging the most reluctant pale-faced Gittins behind them. Gittins flinches as the crimson door slams behind them plunging them into utter darkness. Suddenly, Gittins''s eyes smart as hundreds of candles burst into flame lighting the room. The candles erratically flicker to an unseen breeze casting moving shadows across straw-like dolls pinned to the walls.


    Gittins flinches at seeing more than one doll shadow move on its, before tearing his horror-filled eyes to meet that of ancient wooden masks and skulls strewn across the room. Unable to scream, a kind of high-pitched squeak is heard as Gittins feels remarkably lightheaded. And to make matters worse, there are hundreds of neatly dressed dolls scattered about the room that all seem to be slowly turning their heads to watch them from the corner of his eyes.


    Suddenly, recalling the muggle faith of his muggle-born grandmother, Gittins begins to mutter a pray under his breath and crosses his hand over himself. Despite himself, Gittins''s eyes are drawn to the intricate spells drown on the walls in white-colored chalk, before falling them to the ground below. With some relief, he shifts his gaze to feet only for his eyes to bulge at seeing a dark ink substance. Scrambling back, he almost trips over his own feet but finds that the entire floor is covered in thin dark lines to create a giant spell matrix.


    Heart pounding, Gittins almost screams in fear as he looks up to see a sitting figure that had not been there before. A gurgle like sound escapes from him as he tremblingly manages to stay on his feet and not faint. Because he knew with absolute certainty that if he fainted, he''d be left behind.


    Hyde and Floyd, not much ones to be afraid glanced at each other and nodded. They had a mission to complete. The bigger of the two wizards, Hyde, straightens to his full height to stare down at the sitting dark-skinned man in a crimson turban, who paused amid his card reading.


    Annoyed, the long piano like hands gently gather the cards and stack them in the table. With deliberate slowness, the dark-skinned man raises his gaze to meet that of theirs. "And to what do I owe this unexpected honor," the Rain Man sneered as he crossed his white-robed arms across his chest. "What could the great Sanderson possibly need of a little old sorcerer like me?" And as if in an added jeer, the many-colored beads across his chest rattle as if in laughter.


    Not one to be threatened, Floyd narrows his beady little eyes into points. "Ye best remember sorcerer, who first permitted ye to come into these lands," Floyd carefully reminded him. "And hid ye from thine enemies."


    The Rain Man''s lips tightly press together unable to refute the truth of the statement. "I have not forgotten," the dark-skinned man answered through clenched teeth. "But any question that is asked must be paid for in full," causing both burly men''s muscled arms to bulge in response.


    "But I do not make the rules," the Rain Man quickly added. "This is always how it has been done. And the Spirits will not accept any other way."


    "We understand," Floyd said with a blank face. "Now ask, sorcerer."


    "And what is it that Sanderson seeks to know?"


    "Strangers appeared in our territory," Floyd grunted. "The first folly was forgiven, but we could still sense them moving about unseen within our territory as if searching for something. But come early spring, they all but seemingly vanished. We know that they came to see ye, Sorcerer."


    "And would Sanderson like to have revealed that which they came and asked?" The Rain Man innocently said with a wave of his hand.


    "We do not have time for your trickeries, Sorcerer!" Hyde roared as if seeing some vile creeping thing.


    "Then answer my question," the Rain man barked back flashing his white teeth.


    Floyd glares at the burlier wizard reminding him to control himself. Hyde sneers at the dark sorcerer but thankfully remains silent. Turning back towards the Sorcerer, Floyd finally answers the question, "What is the identity of the Dark Lord and his followers?"


    The Rain Man''s eyes flash with an unfamiliar emotion that is just as fleeting. "Are you certain this is the question that is to be asked?"


    "We are certain," Floyd flatly declared.


    "So be it," the Rain Man said as he rose to his feet revealing his dark bare feet and began to softly chant in his own language.

 Chapter 89 - Prayers â…¡

    Gittins almost faints again at suddenly seeing a large emerald snake with even brighter emerald eyes emerge from underneath the table. A whimper escapes his mouth as the snake''s tongue seem to flicker with amusement and wraps itself around the Rain Man. Gittins is unable to help himself as he hides behind the two burly wizards at seeing the snake''s slit emerald eyes never leave him.


    "A token of Sanderson, if you will," the Rain Man coldly said as he outstretched his arm from between the snake coils.


    Hyde reaches into his coat and carefully removes the tiny prepared vial filled with a red like substance. With care, Hyde places the vial in the outstretched palm to only have it wrenched out of his grasp and disappear within the coils. Hyde lets out a growl and unconsciously his muscles begin to bulge as Floyd lays a hand on the thick pole sized arm in warning.


    Drum beating sounds can suddenly be heard as the Rain Man chants and seems to move to the beating of the drumbeats. Gittins begins to froth at the mouth all the while standing as the tiny dolls through the room began to whisper and hiss. But just as quickly as the sounds began, it is cut off as a deathly silence reigns throughout the room at the presence felt behind a dark door that had not been there before.


    A cold breeze sweeps throughout the shop causing the candles to go out one by one until only four are left. Gittins''s teeth begin to clatter as he slaps his hands over his mouth to keep his mouth from rattling out loud. Trying to think of a prayer, his mind scrambles for any, but all he can remember is a long-forgotten scripture from his childhood, "And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil."


    An almost masculine presence can be felt from behind the doorway as the Rain-Man pours the vial of blood onto the floor. The blood seemingly moves all on its own and slithers across the flat floor towards the door to vanish beneath the dark door. The Rain Man whispers to the doorway as if asking a question as the only understood woods are that of Papa Legba, the gatekeeper.


    Suddenly, a loud scream is heard as the emerald snake is dragged through the doorway in fury. The Rain Man almost falls over at the sheer unexpected rage as blood begins to pour out of his nose. The dolls in the room begin shriek as the skeletons and mask clatter loudly onto the floor. The two burly wizards take a step back as Gittins practically clings to their cloaks in an attempt to further hide.


    A dark figure shadowy rapidly formed in the doorway. The speaker in a strangely African accented voice from beyond the doorway roars, "Foolish, impertinent, children of the wand carriers! Death is not to be trifled with!" A blast of cold wind causes them to stumble back almost on to their backs.


    Trying to brave the wind, Floyd tries to speak over the roar. "We seek not power nor domain over death, Priest of Magics of Old. We children of the wand carriers only seek to destroy a possible enemy, an intruder in our lands."


    The wind is suddenly gone as the shadowy male figure in the doorway hisses, "Most evil, perversion! That which goes against Death and all that is foreordained! The abomination must be destroyed!"


    "We understand, Priest of Old," Floyd somewhat lied. "But we cannot do as requested if we are not told the true identity of whom that which we seek."


    Papa Legba is still for what seems an eternity, before finally whispering, "I cannot see, I cannot touch, but follow the snakes and ye shall find that which was sought." And with a slam, the door slammed shut and vanished.


    The Rain Man weakly slumps onto the floor holding his still bleeding nose. Reaching for a silk red handkerchief in a muffled voice, he hisses, "Get out!"


    "What!" Hyde bellowed. "Our question still hasn''t been answered, Sorcerer!"


    "I SAID, GET OUT!" The Rain Man thundered as all the dolls in the room stood up and took a single threatening step in the direction of the three men.


    Gittins didn''t need to be told twice as he all but scrambled out the door. The burly men shared a glance as Hyde threateningly said, "Sanderson will hear about this," before stomping out of the door. The red door literally slammed shut an inch behind them as the shop instantly vanished behind them as if through fleeing.


    Gulping with wild eyes, Gittins says, "Well, I''ll be going now."


    "Ye are coming with us," Hyde said not leaving Gittins much of a choice as they apparated away to the pub by the name of Monarch. Gittins let out a small oof, before being dragged inside the smoke-filled pub past the patrons and into the back booth. Without even a need to say anything, there is a scramble of patrons getting to their feet and clearing out. Within a minute, the pub was as empty as a cemetery. The bartender locked the doors with a loud click, before returning to polishing the mugs clean.


    An old weathered man with neat cut white hair and a knit wool jumper glances up from his novella. Seeing the two dark faces of his men and the pale face of Gittins, he assumes the worst. "Were you not able to find the Rain Man?"


    "No, we found him alright," Hyde growled in fury. "But the sorcerer cheated us!"


    "Oh?" Sanderson said as his wolfish eyes dangerously narrowed down to thin slits. "Explain."


    Seeing Hyde in a snit, Floyd answers in his stead. "Aye, Boss, Gittins did find the Rain Man, but the transaction did not go as expected. Papa-."


    "Do not speak his name!" Sanderson roared as his eyes flashed dangerously.


    Floyd flinched at being reprimanded and much more quietly said, "The Spirit was rather furious at our request. It said that it was an abomination that went against nature and must be destroyed. It didn''t even answer the question but rather answered, I cannot see, I cannot touch, but follow the snakes and ye shall find that which was sought."


    Sanderson''s eyes remain in slits as though lost in thought. The gray-haired bartender glances up from his polishing and says, "That sounds rather as though the Spirit is unable to answer rather than attempting to avoid the question. But what could possibly force the hand of such an ancient spirit?"


    "Something, no, an object that he cannot find nor much less reveal," Sanderson mused out loud. "Bertram, what does that sound like to you?"


    "A powerful dark artifact," the bartender instantly responded.


    "Yes, I thought so too," Sanderson concluded as his eyes flicker over to spot the still listening figure of Gittins. Gittins stiffens much like a rat suddenly having been spotted by a snake. "Gittins, you did well tonight. Consider your previous debt cleared as of this moment."


    "Oh, thank you, sir," Gittins said with relief as a drop of sweat trickles down his brow from nerves.


    "You may leave," Sanderson dismissed him, causing Gittins to almost leap for joy as he fled.


    "And Gittins," Gittins freezes at the door as the icy voice from behind says, "Remember I do not give second chances."


    Turning around, Gittins gulps and bows his head forward. "Yes, sir! I will remember," Gittins promised as he unlocked the door and fled from the pub.


    Having fled as far away as stubby legs could, Gittins removed his bowler and reached into his pocket for a dirty hanky to wipe his brow. With a sigh, he placed the bowler onto his shining bald head and happily headed over to the Leaky Cauldron for a pint. He''d survived and that was very much a happy cause to celebrate!

 Chapter 90 - Radio Silence

    In the darkness of the night, a cloaked figure rushes across concrete streets as another shadowy figure follows behind. The first cloaked figure rushes around the bend in the street as the second figure turns at the street corner to find absolutely nothing. The second figure remains standing still in dismay at the empty street. Cursing under his breath, the second figure rushes down the empty street and soon disappears further down the street.


    Wisps of moonlight can be seen through the clouds as the dark street momentarily lights up. The minutes go by until an invisibility cloak is slipped off and he first cloaked figure with eyes wildly darting about finally leaves his place of hiding. Quickly returning from whence he came, the first cloaked figure disappears with a small audible pop. Not long after, the second figure rushes back down the street backtracking his footsteps. Masculine lips twitch in inaudible swearing before the man vanishes with a small pop.


    Not long after the same cloaked figure appears on the outskirts of shabby part of town. Slipping between alleyways, the cloaked man with practiced ease outstretches his hand as his wand slips out of the wand wrist holster into his open hand. Catching the wand in hand, the man rather lively climbs up the steps of the small flat. Casting one final glance about, he raises his wand as the tip of his wand begins to faintly glow.


    The cloaked man traced a rune on the door and whispers, "Trentwood." The front door opens with a soft click causing the man to rush inside and slam the door shut. The cloaked figure stiffens as four pairs of wands are suddenly trained upon him. Showing his wand in his open hand, the second figure quickly removes the hood from his face with the other. "It''s me!" The handsome redheaded man exclaimed.


    A similar redheaded man with a large nose says, "Prove it?"


    "Fabian, I need a question," Gideon Prewett grunted at his brother.


    Fabian snorts right back as the round-faced man with dusty colored hair and lukewarm blue eyes sighs and lowers his wand. "You do realize that if he is under the Imperious curse, this little check means absolutely nothing right?" Percius Clements said in frustration.


    The older woman with short, cropped salt-peppered hair also lowers her wand. Her yellow owl-like eyes roll in exasperation as her face tightens causing the running scar on her face to elongate. "Really? Fabian hurry up and ask the d*m question! We are all tired and have warm beds waiting for us!" Sara Vinovich growled.


    "Eh, have someone waiting for you, Vinovich?" Gideon interjected with a twinkle in his eye. Sara glares back at Gideon as her hand tightens around her wand in a deathly grip.


    A tired dark-haired man with dark eyeshadows and gaunt cheekbones shakes his head at their antics. "Please, Fabian ask the question," Alphard tiredly begged.


    Snickering, Fabian asks, "Gideon, what happened the fifth year that caused you to be slapped by a Hufflepuff?"


    Gideon curses, "You evil git!" Fabian merely sneers in reply as they all wait for an answer. With some embarrassment, Gideon grudgingly replies, "I may have accidentally brushed up against her chest. It was an accident, I swear!"


    Sara''s lips twitch in mirth as she mutters, "Sure it was," as the rest of them lower their wands. Fabian howls with glee as Gideon curses under his breath and vows retribution upon his older brother''s head.


    Grumbling, Gideon takes a seat as Alphard coughed softly, before asking, "And how did tonight go? Any luck?"


    Shaking his head, Gideon sighs, "No, same as before." This causes the silence to deepen until the sound of the front door being opened caused the five of them to all to point their raised wands at the intruder standing in the doorway.


    A loud, Scottish burr can be heard, "It''s me." Removing his hood, the rugged features of Alastor Moody can quickly be seen in the dim firelight. "I suppose I need to prove myself, aye?" Alastor grunted.


    "No, it''s you, Moody," Sara confidently declared.


    "Eh?" Alastor said.


    "Only you would wear those ridiculous trench boots," Sara huffed with a tiny smile on her face.


    "I could still be under the Imperious Curse!" Alastor vehemently protested.


    "Impossible! You are more likely to be polyjuiced!" Sara countered.


    Alastor sputters and huffs as Percius rolls his eyes and says, "We are trained, Auror''s, Moody, give us at least some credit."


    Muttering under his breath about insubordination, Alastor clears his throat and removes a small rolled-up parchment and carefully places it onto the floor. Pointing his wand at the shrunken map, he says, "Engorgio!" The map quickly grows and returns to its regular size. The map once filled with countless red spots now only shows the odd red mark or two.


    Glancing up from the map, Alastor asks, "And how did it go tonight, Prewett? Same as before?"


    Shaking his head regretfully, Gideon replies, "The Death Eater''s aren''t taking any chances. At the single sight of any suspicious shadow, they flee and hide."


    "No, it''s more than that," Percius observed. "It''s as though they have been ordered to lay low."


    "Wouldn''t that mean they are planning something big?" Fabian naturally concluded.


    "Not necessarily," Percius retorted. "Rather, I think that we dwelt them too much of a harsh blow last December, and now, they are waiting to see the snake''s tail."


    "Yes, but we''ve kept low as well," Sara interrupted with a frown. "It is no surprise that the Death Eater''s movements have lessened with each passing day, but notwithstanding there still is the odd muggle attack or two. However, all serious attacks have ceased. And those random attacks that occur serve more as a reminder of their existent than a purpose."


    "Then are the Death Eater''s waiting for us to make the first mistake?" Fabian drily pointed out, what was everyone''s mind. "Or rather, show our tail?"


    "Yes, but not us," Alphard solemnly muttered after a moment. His response caused everyone to turn their heads towards him. Alphard glances up and wryly says, "I am a Black by birth and by nature, I tend to hear things."


    "Go on," Alastor said with evident interest in his eyes.


    "After last December, I was surprisingly contacted by my brother-in-law, Orion Black. With a rather simple request of warning if you will. That is to keep my eyes and ears close to the ground, but more importantly to dissociate myself from the likes of Tom Marvolo Riddle and his supporters. It would seem that after the revelations of last December, Abraxas Malfoy took it quite to heart at being so thoroughly duped that not only did he entirely pull back from the said venture but pulled more than a few pureblood families along with him."


    Alphard paused as if carefully word his next statement. "The families that still remain as supporters of Riddle are less than before. While several families have fully opted out and are now sitting back on the fence as neutral parties."


    Seeing the frowning faces at Alphard''s words, Gideon furrows his brows. "This is what we wanted, is it not?"


    "Yes, but the current situation though not necessarily perilous, it is rather tricky," Percius softly murmured.


    Seeing the rest of their grimacing faces, Gideon knows he is missing something, but before he can ask, Percius continues, "If the purebloods have retreated it is not strictly because of their coming to their senses, but rather having a powerful leader to gather around for which to lead them. And thus, creating the birth of a new faction led by Abraxas Malfoy."


    "As if that evil whelp needed more power," Sara cursed under her breath.


    "It certainly does not help that Abraxas Malfoy is far more likely to become a troublesome obstruction, due to his political power and connections in the social sphere," Percius declared. "But what is simply far more frightening is that should Abraxas change his mind-." The silence grew heavy as the unspoken thought and words were conveyed, war.


    "Either way, it is not in our favor," Fabian mused out loud as finally an appropriate amount of fear and worry dawned on Gideon''s face.

 Chapter 91 - Radio Silence â…¡

    Seeing the despair on the younger Auror''s face, Sara breaks the silence. "I find it much more worrisome how easily Moody has been given the clear on the Gaunt case. That is not a coincidence, but rather the purebloods in power have permitted him to investigate. And I for one shudder to think that Abraxas can enforce his will, and I am certain others have noticed as well."


    "Then there is little doubt so has HE," Fabian trailed off. "-But if that is the case, then it is only a matter of time until Riddle attempts to rid himself of his biggest obstacle."


    "But surely, they wouldn''t be that foolish to attempt to kill, Abraxas Malfoy?" Gideon gaped in disbelief.


    "Purebloods are rather fickle creatures, not to mention astonishingly pragmatic when it serves them," Alphard wryly concluded. "But above all else, they only believe in one absolute core truth, power."


    The tension in the room is palpable again as Moody unhappily grunts, "Then we will have to keep an eye on Abraxas Malfoy as well. Alphard, you, are best suited for the task." Alphard sighs in understanding as various pity filled gazes are sent his way.


    "Anything else to report?" Moody asked as any previous feelings had dissolved into a gloomy atmosphere. Seeing the lack of immediate response, Moody says, "Then let us go and rest for the night."


    "Wait!" Fabian finally said after a moment of hesitation. "There is one thing."


    They all curiously turn to gaze at Fabian as he confesses, "I had forgotten all about it until yesterday. Some months ago, I''d heard rumors of sleazy wizards searching for a sorcerer by the name of the Rain Man. But soon the inquires ceased to be heard until yesterday when a drunken wizard was brought in from the Leaky Cauldron. The wizard kept murmuring that name over and over again. And, a single phrase in accompaniment, follow the snake. It was rather that last part that caught my attention more than anything else."


    "The Rain Man?" Gideon snorted in amusement at his brother''s tale. "That sounds like something out of a children''s fairytale."


    Fabian scowls at his brother until he sees the faces of the three oldest Auror''s. "He''s real, isn''t he?"


    Alastor, Sara, and Percius share a glance as Alphard gazes with curiosity as well. "I''ve never heard of this Rain Man, before. Who is he?" Alphard hazard to ask.


    With some reluctance, Alastor finally answers the question. "A charlatan."


    "The Rain Man is no charlatan, Moody," Sara chided as she made the sign of warding off evil with her fingers.


    Grimacing Alastor reluctantly admits, "He is no better."


    "He is a powerful devil," Sara murmured.


    "Well, I''ve never heard about the Rain Man, either in the department nor much less any rumors in the pureblood circles," Alphard finally declared as he carefully watched the three eldest Auror''s.


    After an intense, silent glaring match, Percius forcefully looks away first and is the loser. "The Rain-Man is not well known in pure-blood circles as he is seen as something most dark and unclean as he still practices the best forgotten old ways. Nor is he known to ordinary wizards and witches, but rather more commonly known to those that seek him among the shadows, the lawless of the wizarding world," Percius unwillingly explained.


    "A sorcerer then? And if so, what is so special about him?" Alphard asked with a frown. "I''ve seen many sorcerers in my life whether as criminals or through other means. And though dangerous, I have yet to meet a single sorcerer that even dark wizards speak of with such ill-ease."


    The silence grows causing the three men to further furrow their brows. "The Rain Man can answer any question for a price," Sara whispered.


    Alphard pales in disbelief at her words as Gideon mutters, "And just what is so strange about that? It''s merely divination."


    "What that devil does is no mere divination," Sara said in a haunting voice. "No, that monster very much is real."


    Sara paused as if lost in thought, before she slowly says, "No, his answers are very much true. And though that can be fearful in itself, that is not what causes such hair-raising terror."


    Raising her spooky gaze, Sara continues, "Rather it is the cost of the said answer. For the price is whatever the devil deems priceless. The color of one''s eyes, a favorite memory, an unborn child, or something far more precious-."


    "Then why is he still allowed to continue?" Gideon naively protested.


    "Because there may even come a day when the ministry might have need of his foul services," Alastor bitterly stated as he glanced up warningly at them. "We do need any more unwarranted attention upon us, nor have we grown desperate enough to seek his foul services. Let that devil lie in peace."


    "And what of those that seem to be seeking him?" Fabian asked with some concern.


    "Let them seek their own deaths," Alastor brusquely answered. "I shan''t be the one to save them from their own deeds." Nodding in agreement, everyone rises to their feet as Alastor says, "I will send word when it is time again to meet."


    One by one each of them leaves under a cloak and apparate out into the shadows. With only Alastor, Percius, and Sara left at the safehouse. "Is it Sanderson?" Sara whispered in deep thought.


    "I saw the wizard that Fabian described in detention," Percius slowly answered. "A mere pawn, but one that belongs to the edge of society, Gittins."


    "Do we need to worry?" Alastor barked.


    "For the moment, no, but who is to say of the future?" Percius said with a frown. "Rather I worry about the answer that he seems to be seeking."


    "Perhaps, it is not a what, but rather a who?" Sara murmured causing both men to look sharply at her. "Now that I think about it, the searching for the Rain Man died down about the same time as the Death Eater''s ceased their own activities. It is not too difficult to assume nor hope for that perhaps, just perhaps, the Death Eater''s somehow crossed paths with that man and have gained his irk."


    "Perhaps," Alastor slowly drawled. "But let us not get our hopes up."


    Glancing up at the sky, Alastor adds, "It is late, and we are all tired. There will be plenty of time to ponder on the morrow." Having heard their dismissal, Sara and Percius swiftly depart, before Alastor too departs with a worried furrow on his brow. But no matter how good of Auror''s they were there was always a crime being committed on the nearby horizon.

 Chapter 92 - Squib Hypothesis

    Sitting at the red oak study desk in her bedroom, Rowan finishes writing a letter of response to Tiffany as promised. Rowan lets the quick-drying ink dry as she glances at the two other finished envelopes on her desk. Silvia''s own letter had been rather short and easy to write, while Bethanie''s reply had been a bit more painstaking detailed as Bethanie''s had been rather detailed in her own written account. And fair was fair.


    Reaching into a desk drawer, Rowan pulls out an elegant letter stamp with her initials carved onto it, R.P. Below the cursive letters is the Prince Family crest, a wyvern intertwined around a sharp dagger. Her eyes linger momentarily on the crest, before reaching for red enchanted sealing wax. Unlike muggle sealing wax, where one had to melt said wax, merely slicing off a small amount off the bar and pressing it onto the envelope caused the same effect.


    Certain that the ink had dried, Rowan neatly folds the letter and places it inside the already addressed envelope that already held a delicate pair of earrings. Taking a small letter opener, she slices off a small dab of the sealing wax block. The wax melts perfectly as it was enchanted to do as she presses her personal stamp into the envelope effectively sealing it shut. Letting the wax cool, she tides up after self, before finally sighing in relief.


    Glancing out onto the green summer grounds, Rowan sighs to herself, "Hard to believe we''re already more than halfway through summer. Time really does fly, when you''re having fun." Glancing over at the cooled wax, she grabs all three letters and heads downstairs to find Dawn.


    To her great luck, Dawn is on her way to the parlor with a cart full of pastries for the current ongoing tea party. "Are they still here?" Rowan warily asked.


    "Yes, young mistress. Lady Sirsa is still in the midst of hosting her annual summer tea party," Dawn happily answered. "Was there something you were needing from Dawn, little mistress?


    "Would you be so kind as to send these off, once you''re done with your present duties?" Rowan requested as she held out three written letters.


    Dawn''s long fingers happily curl around the letters. "It would be my pleasure, young Miss. I''ll send them right out, after this."


    "Thank you," Rowan gratefully said, before turning away and heading off to seek sanctuary in grandfather''s study. Her grandmother had wanted her to attend the tea party as well, but Rowan had begged to be let off as she still needed to write a response. Her grandmother finally assented after learning exactly who it was that she was replying too. Of course, it was merely postponing the inevitable, sooner or later, Rowan would become a patron of these social events.


    Not even bothering to knock on the door, Rowan steps into the study to find the older and younger Prince with their heads huddled over a rare potions journal. There was an enchanted warded door in the corner of grandfather''s study that she and Severus had not been allowed to before. And despite now seeing the door, the laboratory was heavily warded and locked against anyone entering except for grandfather and Dawn. Even grandmother and Aunt Georgine were not allowed to enter the premise. As for visitors, they would never able to see the door as the door was enchanted to remain invisible from prying eyes.


    According to Aunt Georgine, it was grandfather''s private laboratory. Apparently, it was grandfather''s lifelong dream to find the cure to the Dragon Pox disease. According to him, the present cure that existed only tended to work on those healthy and young. Said cure did nothing for those with already weak health or the elderly. And because a close friend of his had died in their youth and ever since then, grandfather had made it his lifelong dream to find a better cure for Dragon Pox.


    "Pray tell, exactly what is so fascinating about that musty old book?" Rowan grumbled as she shut the door behind her.


    Severus reluctantly lifts his head to glare at her. "I will have you know this is a rare potions tome, that not even grandfather had come across before. It shows potions that I''m sure to have already been forgotten and other existing potions brewed in entirely different manners. To any potions enthusiast, this is a treasure trove of knowledge. But I wouldn''t expect you to understand given that, Rowan given that you only ever have passing marks in Potions."


    "True enough," Rowan muttered with a shrug as she walked over the study library bookcase. The bookcase that expanded from wall to wall and floor to ceiling held an entire library worth of books. The books were enchanted to be smaller and thinner in the bookcase, but once removed the volume would expand to their full size. Naturally, the restricted volumes were sitting at the very top of the bookshelf safely out of reach of curious hands.


    Rowan reached for the volume she was presently reading, The Magical Existence of the Body and Soul by Zenith Eructis. And though it did indeed sound like a how too, it was most certainly not. It was an old manuscript that sought to prove how different the body and soul of a wizard was that to a muggle. Not necessarily pure-blood propaganda, but the writer did make some excellent points that made her wonder a bit how the writer had acquired said knowledge. But if she was perfectly honest with herself, she did not really want to know the answer to that question.


    Seeing that his granddaughter had taken her usual seat, Reginald asks, "And how goes your research anything interesting?"


    "Yes, and no," Rowan grumbled. "The writer makes the most excellent point in his writing, but he tends to forget or purposefully exclude the fact that wizards and witches can crossbreed with muggles. And if so, there are only two explanations for such an occurrence.


    The first being, that we and muggles have or share a common ancestor that allows us to crossbreed. Or the second, that muggles and we are one and the same, and rather that we were the ones that somehow mutated and evolved quite differently to them. In which case, all arguments of pureblood supremacy are irrelevant as the concept of blood purity in itself is a lie, but rather a more modern approach to separate ourselves from them, which is those lacking in magic."


    "And will either answer make that a difference in your own research?"


    "Yes, it will to some degree. If it is the first hypothesis, that would imply that we were very different species from the very start and that only an ancient ancestor or more recent crossbreeding''s allow us to continue to interbreed. In which case, the proof is found in said product, squibs. And though wizard ancestor permits squibs to see magic and co-exist in our world, said muggle ancestry is the reason for their lack of magic.


    In which case, said hypothesis, favors the argument and is in favor of pureblood supremacy. Also thusly proving the same in reverse that the same is true for muggle-born wizards being the direct result of ancient or modern-day pureblood wizard ancestry."


    Seeing his granddaughter pause for a breath, Reginald hides his amusement and says, "But what?"


    "However, I am more inclined to believe the second hypothesis."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because the second hypothesis correlates with my own research. That is that humans were all one in the same, but rather for some reason or another magic choose to accept and change our ancient ancestors, which allowed for their magic to be passed down to their children. If that is the case, then squibs are not a case of a mistaken ancestry, but rather a product of an illness in the blood from one or more factors.


    Proving that muggleborn wizards are not, in fact, random products of magic, but rather the product of having some wizarding ancestry and is the direct result of the correction of the illness from squib ancestors. Therefore, signifying that they are indeed not muggleborn but rather wizard-born and should instead be instead welcomed into wizarding society as returning prodigal children that they are. And if so, they should be allowed to claim or be accepted into the original ancestor bloodlines which not only would increase blood purity, but rather bring back to life dying bloodlines and lines that were thought to originally be extinct," Rowan breathlessly said with some excitement.


    Reginald chuckles at his granddaughter''s enthusiasm. "Well, you certainly have that all figured out, don''t you?"


    Flushing with slight embarrassment, the tip of her ear''s turn red. Avoiding the teasing glance of her grandfather, Rowan says, "I know it is unrealistic of me to think that everyone will accept the idea. And even if, I am able to prove my hypothesis, that does not mean said descendants will be accepted into said families.


    Still, it is an opportunity for a revival of old bloodlines to return and for those considered to be muggleborn to feel that they too are a part of our ancient world, and in turn, preserving the traditions that purebloods and wizards alike treasure. But most importantly, to find a cure for the blight, and thus allowing for those considered squibs to finally have that which an illness denied to them, magic."


    "Well, the cure for squibs would certainly be groundbreaking," Reginald carefully mused. "But at the same time, it would be a most dangerous endeavor as it would be seen as challenging blood purity."


    "I am not challenging the idea," Rowan countered. "Rather, I am arguing the point that muggleborn wizards should not be seen as a threat nor as lesser because of their blood. I would be challenging blood purity if I argued that they marry muggles, which I am not. Though I would certainly point out that the influx of new blood from the so-called muggleborn wizards would be in their best interests to accept."


    Severus loudly sniffs and interrupts, "Theory is all good and that, but you''re going to need a potions master to concoct the potion required to reverse said illness."


    A slow smile appears on Rowan''s face as she teasingly says, "And where would I be able to find such a potions master?"


    Sniffing indignation, Severus says, "I''ve already read and learned the potions up to year seventh. I am most certain that not only can I improve upon them, but even increase their efficiency. Which not only proves my vast talent but showcases that I have an excellent chance of becoming the youngest Potions Master in hundreds of years."


    "Then is that an offer?" Rowan further teased.


    "Take it or leave it!" Severus snapped.


    "I would be most honored if Master Severus, would aid me in my future endeavors," Rowan grinned.


    Severus snorts as Reginald hides a smile at their antics. "On that note, grandfather, Severus really does seem to have a talent for potions. Would it not be an excellent idea to apprentice him to a potions master, early on?" Rowan idly remarked.


    Severus perks up with pride as Reginald replies, "Not yet, he has yet to master the basics nor much less improve upon potions as he so boasted. Nor has his magic matured enough for him to stand the long hours required to brew the more difficult potions. And though he has learned potions up his seventh year, he has yet to actually brew all of them."


    Severus wilts under his grandfather''s words causing Reginald to pause. "But I will reconsider for your fourth year. If you have improved enough by the end of your 4th year, I shall permit during the summer, before the start of your 5th year to take the C.S.A.E., the Comprehension Student Apprenticeship Exam. And only upon passing the exam will I search for a Potions Master for you to apprentice to Severus. If not, we shall wait until after your 5th year to try again."


    "Thank you, grandfather!" Severus appreciatively said with adoration in his eyes.


    Reginald turns to Rowan and says, "The same can be said for you, Rowan. Should you be able to pass the C.S.A.E, I will search for a Spellcrafter for you to apprentice under. Those powerful enough to craft spells rarely ever take apprentices nor much a student. However, be forewarned the exam is equivalent to taking the N.E.W.T.''s."


    "That''s not very fair," Rowan grumbled under her breath.


    "No, it is not, but the exam does showcase whether you are as brilliant as you believe," Reginald said with a raised eyebrow. "I have no doubt you will fail portions of the exam, but you should exceed in the portions in which you have talent therein. And if the exam is completely failed, the chances of a master accepting either of you in the future are even less. Is that still an acceptable risk?"


    Severus and Rowan exchanged glances before nodding their heads in agreement. "Good, now then, shall we return to our previous endeavors?" Reginald rather pointedly commented. Taking their cues, they each returned to their tasks at hand and lost themselves in the wonders of research. For better or for worse, the three of them were more than a bit of bookworm''s.

 Chapter 93 - Grass Snake

    The day is rather sunny as Rowan yawns lazily in the cool shade and leans further up against the comfortable tree nook. Glancing away from her book, she gazes over at Severus, who is re-reading Lily''s letter for the hundredth time. Rolling her eyes in annoyance, she says, "Sev, you must have read that letter a thousand times. Just hurry up and reply back already!"


    "I''m thinking of an appropriate response!" Severus snapped as he glared over at his twin sister.


    "It''s not that complicated of response," Rowan yawned. "Besides you''ve already finished your summer homework and know the answer to every single of her questions. Stop being such a ninny and get on with it." Severus grumbles something about odious sisters under his breath and stomps away.


    "Stupid two-legged! You almost stepped on me!" Said an angry voice.


    Rowan automatically startles and glances around to see no one standing nearby.


    "May you break one of your flimsy legs, two-legged!" The angry voice cursed again.


    With eyes darting around, Rowan doesn''t spot anyone and begins to suddenly question her own sanity. "Have I been out in the sun too long? Maybe I should go lie down inside," Rowan warily thought to herself.


    Still hearing the grumbling from nearby and against her own common sense, Rowan decided to find the source. Slowly climbing onto her feet, she steps in the direction of the sound. The grumbling grows louder until she spots a common olive-green grass snake slithering nearby. Upon noticing her nearby, the grass snake crossly hisses, "And here comes another one! Go away! Leave me alone!"


    Staring in utter bewilderment at the snake, Rowan glances around once more to make sure no one is nearby, but all she sees is the hissing grass snake from before muttering about stupid two-legged, disturbing sun-bathing time. Somewhat queasily, Rowan weakly slumps to the ground as her mind attempts to wrap itself around the impossibility occurring before her.


    "Touched any weird mysterious artifacts lately? No. Touched any snakelike artifacts? No. Touched any dark artifacts? No. Went and explored somewhere I shouldn''t? Yes. Questioning my own sanity? Yes." Rowan privately thought to herself as she rather lightheaded got back onto her feet. Making sure that the snake had slithered away, she somewhat in a daze crossed the neatly trimmed grounds and somehow managed to make it back to her bedroom without walking into a wall.


    Rowan laid on the bed for some time, before finally pulling herself together. Though a most unexpected complication, it was something she could most certainly work with. Climbing to her feet, she stops to wash her somewhat pale face, before heading out to get some answers. Her immediate first stop is the attic, where Sir Knight Prince is engaged in a wizarding chess match against his ghostly body.


    The handsome young ghost in the prime of his youth grins happily at seeing her. "Up for another match, Rowan?"


    Rowan shakes her head and casually says, "I was looking at the family tree and I noticed that during the 10th Century, we not only changed our original surname to Prince but migrated over to France for a time, before returning several generations later. That wouldn''t have had anything to do with Salazar Slytherin, now would it?"


    The main ghost body of Sir Knight Prince flinches as his eyes wildly dart around. "No, no, ah, we moved because most of the family died in battle and the last male heir was in danger from enemies at the time. As such, France was deemed as a suitable place to dwell in until the family had grown again," Sir Knight Prince somewhat honestly replied.


    Staring down her nose, Rowan retorts, "Yes, but that does not mean that we are not related to Salazar Slytherin, now does it?"


    "Well, you just look at the time?" Sir Knight Prince stammered. "I best be going, I promised Reginald that I would have a chat with him." Not even waiting for a reply, Sir Knight Prince''s main body grabs him, before fleeing from the room and through the wall.


    Frowning at not having gotten a response, Rowan heads off to her next destination, an elegantly furnished parlor in light blues and beige colors. As usual, Aunt Georgine sits at the bench of the grand pianoforte as the keyboards play on their own, while Sirsa Prince embroiders.


    Aunt Georgine is the first to spot her in the doorway and instantly stops playing. "To what do we ow this unexpected visit?" Georgine sarcastically murmured.


    Sirsa glances up in surprise before worry crosses her eyes. "Is there something wrong, Rowan?"


    "No grandmother, but I do have a question," Rowan solemnly replied as she took a seat before them.


    "A question for us? Oh goody," Georgine deadpanned.


    Sirsa gives Georgine a warning look, before saying, "Well child, what is it?" Seeing Rowan taking a moment to compose her thoughts, Sirsa hesitantly says, "Is this about your becoming a young woman? I was informed by Madam Pomfrey and had Dawn order all the necessary items. Is there anything missing?"


    Rowan''s ears turn red in embarrassment as she exclaims, "No, grandmother, everything is fine!"


    "Oh good," Sirsa said with some relief as Aunt Georgine snickered with unconcealed glee.


    Seeing their obvious discomfort, Georgine impishly says, "Well, I suppose that it is time that we have the TALK."


    "What talk?!" Rowan sputtered.


    Sirsa hastily looks away as she reaches for an elegant hand fan. With a practiced snap, she unfurls the fan and hastily fans her reddening cheeks. Georgine smirks at Sirsa''s reaction and says, "Now that you are a young woman, we must have the talk about the birds and the bees, my dear."


    Rowan almost flees in embarrassment as her ears flush even brighter at the thought of having the sex talk with her grandmother and great-aunt. "That''s not necessary!" Rowan protested. "I understood the concept and how to go about protecting myself if necessary."


    Sirsa''s hand ceases to fan herself with some relief as Georgine raises an eyebrow of disbelief. "Oh, does Madame Pomfrey start giving the talk now so early on? How strange, I thought the head of the infirmary typically waited until the student''s third or fourth year. But I suppose children are getting more and more promiscuous these days. More than likely it is a tactic to ensure there is no unexplainable error in case of an early bought of mischievous youthful impulses on the matters of the body," Georgine solemnly concluded.


    Quickly changing the subject, Sirsa clears her throat. "And so, what was the question, dear?"


    Seeing her escape, Rowan says, "I have been studying our family tree and I noticed that during the 10th Century, we not only changed our original surname to Prince but migrated over to France for a time, before returning several generations later. That wouldn''t have had anything to do with Salazar Slytherin, now would it?"


    Sirsa and Georgine share a glance as Sirsa carefully words her reply, "Rather it has to do with who the Prince family once was." Sirsa paused to glance over at Georgine, who sighs as she reaches into her pocket for an unlit cigarette. Sirsa glares at Georgine, but Georgine raises an eyebrow as if to say, "I''m the one who is going to be explaining this tricky situation. Put a sock in it!"


    With a practiced motion, Georgine lights her cigarette and takes a puff. After a moment, Georgine says, "Do you know what the Percussor''s are?"


    Blinking in surprise, Rowan replies, "I read about them in a history of Hogwarts, they were small, but powerful wizarding clans trained in the deadliest arts of assassination. They were all said to have been destroyed down to the very last child by the Hogwarts founders."


    Blowing a puff of smoke, Georgine drily says, "Well, they weren''t exactly all killed off. Most of them, yes, but Salazar Slytherin owed our clan a life debt. And though the life debt was called in, Salazar couldn''t allow for our clan to be pardoned quite so easily. Therefore, an unbreakable vow was sworn that day, that the clan would never again take money to kill again.


    But the irony is by that point in time there was not much left of the clan to save. All that was left were three old men, one old crone, two teenage girls, and the last surviving male heir, a mere babe. Despite the vow from Salazar for secrecy, it was much too dangerous for the family to remain in Great Britain as the clan had made far too many enemies. Instead, the family chose to flee to France in order to protect their last hope."


    Georgine paused to let out another puff. "To further protect the sole male heir, the family took a new name, Prince in remembrance of our past, of our present, and of our future."


    Rowan slowly nodded her head and says, "That certainly explains some things. Is that why dueling and the dark arts come so easily to us?"


    "Mm, a gift or rather proof of our family''s origins," Georgine hummed.


    "Thank you," Rowan thoughtfully said as she rose to her feet. "On that note, before I forget, I saw Merlin Ambrosius on our family tree as a side branch connected to the wife of the first Prince. Was she Merlin''s illegitimate daughter?"


    Georgine glances over at Sirsa as if to say, "I''m done. It''s your turn now."


    Sirsa nods her head and says, "Merlin Ambrosius never did marry in his lifetime, but he was far from chaste. Magia Prince was the product of such a folly, whilst Merlin was still under the tutelage of Salazar. Her mother, a young witch died in childbirth and as the child was conceived out of wedlock, the newborn daughter was sent to France to protect the pureblood wizarding family''s name.


    To this day, we aren''t even sure who Magia''s mother was as Magia was not granted her mother''s family surname. Alas, it was all too common in those days and I fear that we will never really know. As for any other illegitimate children, well, King Arthur was rumored to be one. But one can''t know for certain as Merlin was most active in the muggle community."


    Seeing Rowan''s face, Georgine snorts, "What Sirsa means to say that it is very likely that Merlin spread his seed throughout muggle society as well. He certainly traveled enough too."


    "Georgine!" Sirsa protested as Georgine merely shuddered in response. It wasn''t as though it was a lie. Seeing her grandmother Sirsa glaring so indignantly at Georgine as though she had her tail stepped on, Rowan smartly beat a tactical retreat. She still had questions and she had one more place to visit.

 Chapter 94 - Grass Snake â…¡

    Seeing the door slightly ajar, Rowan peeks her head into the study room. As usual, there is an assortment of potions from Severus and grandfathers'' experiments. While in a neat corner of the room, a pile of books gathers together proclaiming the area as her own. In luck, Reginald is alone as he is bent over his desk studying an ancient volume. Hearing the door being pushed open, Reginald glances up and smiles.


    "I''ve been expecting you," Reginald calmly stated as he carefully marked the page and closed the manuscript shut.


    "I assume that Sir Knight Prince has already been down here to see you?" Rowan muttered as she closed the door behind and took a seat before him.


    "Oh, yes," Reginald chuckled. "He was quite distressed at the direction of your questions. I presume that you''ve already spoken to your grandmother and my sister. I am certain that they have already answered your questions."


    "Yes," Rowan grunted in annoyance at being so easily read.


    "But not the ones you wanted," Reginald summarized by the expression on his granddaughter''s face.


    Sighing, Rowan says, "Perhaps I need to rephrase the original question. The first Prince''s father''s line has been blurred on the family tree only to show that of his mother, our family, the Hassan''s. And the more I hear the more I seem to be inclined to believe that the first Prince of the family was not only a Prince by name but in more ways than one. So, I shall be blunt and ask, is Salazar Slytherin the blurred-out father of the first prince?"


    Reginald begins to laugh and says, "Typically, we would not be having this conversation until your wedding day or upon my deathbed, whichever came first. But I suppose it''s a family trait, we''ve never been ones to wait around for answers."


    "So, it is true?" Rowan stammered in disbelief.


    "Yes, very much so," Reginald mused as he crossed his fingers on the desk. "Lamia, that was her name," Reginald reverently said as his gaze turned distant. "Whether seduction was employed is unknown, what we do know is that she was a most clever witch."


    Reginald paused for a moment as if in silent reverence. "Lamia knew that the child in her womb was the hope of the clan for a new beginning or its entire destruction if Salazar came to know of the unborn child''s existence. And so, she wove incredible protection spells upon the unborn child to keep him from harm and safe from enemies. Even giving her own life up upon birth in order to enact the greatest of protection magics, the proof of a mother''s love, sacrifice."


    Seeing his granddaughter''s grave expression at his last words, Reginald changes the subject. "However, my dear, I must applaud you for turning my hairs that much grayer."


    "Is it because of what we might inherit?" Rowan croaked ignoring the previous remark.


    "Yes."


    "Have there been many parselmouth''s?"


    "Four accounted for in the family. But we''ve wisely kept that little tidbit to ourselves."


    Rowan is quiet for a moment thinking of an appropriate response. However, upon noticing her unusually pale demeanor, Reginald straightens up in his seat. "Have you-, have you begun to hear things?" Reginald quietly asked.


    After a pause, Rowan finally answers, "This morning I heard a grass snake cursing at Severus for almost stepping on him."


    Reginald lets out a soft sigh, "How unexpected and yet not. I suppose thou becoming a young woman had something to do with it."


    Rowan''s ears turn bright red in embarrassment at her grandfather''s words. Why was everyone discussing her period! It''s perfectly normal, okay! So, stop talking about it like it was a bloody miracle!


    Seeing his granddaughter''s utter discomfort, Reginald shakes his head. "I do not mean to make you ill at ease, Rowan, but of the four Princes that have inherited Salazar''s gift, three have been males and only a single female. The only female parselmouth in our family did not begin to hear serpent voices until after her first blood moon. Assuming that is still the same case, it comes as no surprise as to why you have recently begun to hear their voices and not before."


    "Oh," Rowan said in a small embarrassed voice.


    Reginald leans back into his seat rather tiredly. "But still, I would have thought for sure the gift would have skipped you given that you are a half-blood," Reginald muttered. "But I suppose I should be grateful that it was you and not Severus that inherited our family''s gift."


    "Because Severus is the last male heir?" Rowan crossly barked.


    "No, because I doubt Severus would be able to hide it," Reginald coolly answered. "Severus is too much of an open of a book to protect himself from those that would use him or those that would seek to destroy him."


    "Oh," Rowan sheepishly muttered with some embarrassment and guilt.


    Reginald hides a tired smile and says, "I suppose the one good thing about this is that we can say with absolute certainty that you undoubtedly belong in Slytherin."


    "I suppose it does, doesn''t it?" Rowan said with a wry smile.


    Rising to his feet, Reginald knee''s creak as he says, "I am most famished. What about you?"


    "Apparently I''m starving," Rowan sincerely replied as she also rose to her feet.


    "Ah, yes, the pangs of hunger of youth," Reginald fondly reminisced. "I used to be able to down an entire pot roast all on my own for dinner."


    Rowan''s face turns slightly green at his words. "I like to eat grandfather, but not that much!" Rowan exclaimed.


    "Yes, well, I was a teenage boy," Reginald chuckled. "You, on the other hand, are a teenage girl, it''s not the same thing at all." Rowan snorts in reply causing another chuckle to arise from Reginald as they walked out of the study and towards the kitchen.


    Reginald and Rowan had barely had a seat when Dawn without any word was placing dozens of plates before them to eat. Beaming at the generous meal, Reginald says, "As always you outdo yourself, Dawn."


    "Thank you, Master," Dawn said with a proud grin, before fluttering away to complete some other task.


    Munching on a sandwich, Rowan mumbles, "On that note, is Dawn the only house-elf? Because I''ve never seen any other house-elf and the manor is awfully big for her to cook and clean by herself."


    "Well, there is one other elf, and he is mostly in charge of the grounds," Reginald mumbled back. "Tadbey, is more of a recluse and though he does aid Dawn in the cleaning of the manor, he rarely allows himself to be seen."


    "Huh," Rowan said with a mouthful of food.


    "Why do you wish to meet him?"


    "Maybe some other time."


    "Very well, then."


    The two of them lapse into pleasant silence as they continue to eat until loud footsteps cause them to glance at the doorway. Severus eagerly lets out a whoop and says, "The Evans said Lily could stay with us the last two weeks of Summer. So, we can go shopping together in Diagon Alley as usual and instead of going home, Lily will come home with us!"


    In response, Rowan merely takes another bite of her sandwich as Reginald does the same. Denoting the lack of excitement or interest in either of them, Severus coughs and says, "Er, that would be alright wouldn''t it, grandfather?" Pleading with his grandfather, Severus in a rare instance pouts desperately at his grandfather in hopes of having his request fulfilled.


    "I certainly don''t mind, but you will have to ask your grandmother as well-," Reginald is unable to finish his sentence as Severus is already sprinting out the door and off to see his grandmother.


    "Faster than a bloody racehorse," Reginald huffed at being cut off in mid-sentence.


    "Personally, I always thought he had some Doberman in him," Rowan commented.


    Reginald chokes at Rowan''s words, before finally saying, "I doubt that."


    "Mm, the Snape side is awfully shady if you ask me," Rowan countered causing Reginald to further choke. Seeing that it was in his own best interests, Reginald wisely decided to ignore that sticky bit of track for the moment. After all, it was awfully embarrassing to keep chocking.

 Chapter 95 - Grass Snake â…¢

    Later that evening, Reginald quietly waited in his study for his wife and his sister to arrive having requested their presence earlier that evening. The study is unusually bright as Sir Knight Prince and his body are present for the untimely family meeting. After some time, the door opens as Reginald without glancing up from his desk asks, "Are the children asleep?"


    "Yes, Tadbey is watching over them for the evening," Sirsa replied as she took a seat.


    "Good," Reginald simply said earning a raised eyebrow from Georgine.


    "Really brother, you needn''t be worried," Georgine huffed. "Tadbey rarely is seen unless he allows himself to be seen and the children have yet to even catch a glimpse of him if at all be aware of his existence."


    Reginald finally looks up and says, "I have many reasons to be concerned."


    "Has it something to do with this afternoon''s line of questioning?" Georgine further inquired.


    "Yes," Reginald reluctantly answered after a moment.


    Sirsa furrows her brows and says, "But we answered all her questions and did not give anything unwarranted away. What is there to worry about? Even if her curiosity gets the better of her, we can still easily deal with that."


    Georgine runs her eyes down her brother''s figure and sees the undeniable tension and worry there. Never one to be slow on her feet, Georgine''s eyes widen as she slowly says, "No, the problem isn''t what the girl asked, but what she said. What did my niece say to you this afternoon brother that has you fraught and tangled into knots?"


    "Salazar''s inheritance has reappeared," Reginald gravely croaked.


    "But she is a half-blood!" Sirsa wild-eyed protested as she rose to her feet.


    "Half-blood or not, she is undoubtedly a parselmouth," Reginald murmured.


    "Did you see any proof, Reginald?! It could all be a mere figment of her imagination!" Sirsa exclaimed.


    "You did not see her face, Sirsa. She was afraid," Reginald almost whispered.


    Sirsa slowly lowered herself back into her seat as Sir Knight Prince says, "Her aura has utterly changed since this afternoon. I thought it was merely a fluctuation as is common, but it has steadily remained that way all day. And, it matches those that were also carriers of Salazar''s blood."


    The silence grows until Georgine steadily says, "The family has dwelt with this issue four times before, and this will only be the fifth. We shall do like the times before and protect her. We need not worry as though it is the end of days."


    Reginald presses her lips together as Georgine narrows her eyes and says, "But what, brother? There is something else isn''t there?"


    "There is a touch of Merlin''s inheritance present as well," Reginald unwillingly admitted.


    Georgine sputters in disbelief. "A farseer as well! I must ask now brother, but what exactly is the lineage of the Snape Family? Because no common muggle bloodline could awaken one much less two inheritances in our family!"


    "After Eileen ran off with that muggle, I had his family looked into," Reginald quietly answered. "As unlikely as it seems, the Snape''s are a long line of squibs traced all the way back through the maternal line back to Godric Gryffindor."


    "And what of the paternal squib lines?" Georgine further pressed knowing full well, there was something her brother had not said.


    Grudgingly Reginald almost whispers, "Helga Hufflepuff and-."


    "How intriguing, the twins possess three out of the four founder lines. Never mind, now, continue brother and whom does the last line belong too?"


    "Grindelwald."


    "How recent?"


    "How recent what?"


    "Don''t play me for a fool, brother. How recent is the Grindelwald line?!"


    "Within the last three generations."


    There is dead silence as Georgine with great difficulty says, "Are you implying that Gilbert Grindelwald produced an heir!?"


    "I do not know," Reginald hissed. "All I do know is that the Grindelwald bloodline appeared in that muggle''s grandfather. And Grindelwald was known for his dark magic experiments which would not be a far cry to believe that he attempted to create a child with inherited magic, but ultimately failed!"


    Georgine slumps back against her seat and rubs her head. "So, what can we expect once they get older?" Georgine rasped.


    "They will not only be very powerful but without parallel," Reginald croaked. "And though Severus lacks his sister''s unique abilities, he more than makes up for it in sheer utter brilliance and ingenuity."


    "And should they fall astray?" Sirsa whispered, voicing their deepest fears.


    The three adult Princes stare at each other with fear and despair until Sir Knight Prince interrupts, "Stop worrying children, the solution is rather simple."


    "Oh, for the love that is all holy, put a stick in it for once!" Georgine snapped as Sirsa and Reginald turned to stare at the ghost.


    Sir Knight Prince sniffs indignantly, "I may be a ghost, but I do possess a vast amount of knowledge and experience."


    Georgine snorts and rolls her eyes as Sirsa much more patiently asks, "And just what is the obvious solution?"


    "Apprentice the twins to someone even more powerful to watch over and guide them," Sir Knight Prince proudly proclaimed.


    Georgine sputtered, "That''s your grand idea?! And pray tell, just where are we going to find someone like that?"


    "I thought it was fairly obvious," Sir Knight Prince said as he narrowed his handsome eyes back. "Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore."


    Georgine''s mouth flops open as Reginald mutters under his breath, "And demons in hell must be skating on ice as we speak."


    "But we can''t trust him," Sirsa feebly protested.


    "I didn''t say too," Sir Knight Prince unhappily retorted at being so frequently questioned by the younger generation.


    "No, this is actually rather feasible," Reginald muttered out loud causing them all to stare at him.


    Seeing their combined stares, Reginald says, "The twins came to me requesting to take the C.S.A.E., the comprehension student apprenticeship exam before their fifth year. If they should pass, we may be able to put in a request that Dumbledore himself fill in the role of their apprenticeship Master as they have yet to finish their schooling at Hogwarts."


    Sirsa''s eyes widen as she interrupts, "Dumbledore will have no choice but to accept them under his wing."


    "Exactly," Reginald said with some pleasure.


    "But that is only IF they pass," Georgine argued causing the room''s mood once more to plummet. "And should they fail?"


    "They can''t," Reginald flatly declared as the room once more fell silent. "There is no one else."


    "And in the meanwhile?" Georgine finally asked.


    "We watch and wait. That is all that we can do," Reginald tiredly answered.


    "Cripes," Georgine murmured as she got up to pour herself a drink. "Do you all want one?"


    "Yes, please," Sirsa wearily murmured as Reginald nodded his head in reply. Georgine grabs three glasses and a bottle of fire whiskey. Sitting back down, she pours three shots of fire whiskey and hands them out. In an unusual event, the three adult Prince''s down the first shot in a single gulp, before pouring themselves another to tentatively sip at.


    Sir Knight Prince sighs rather forlornly at being left unable to participate. Clearing his throat, he says, "Then we are all agreement? We shall not speak on the subject and act as though nothing has changed?"


    "Yes," the three adult Prince''s chimed in agreement, before drinking a bit more.


    Seeing that the three older Prince''s are set upon getting themselves very drunk for the evening, Sir Knight Prince quietly excuses himself and floats away through the wall. Floating up to the children''s floor, Sir Knight Prince strolls down the hallway, where a small figure in clean, ironed blue overalls and crisp white shirt patiently sits in a chair and reads.


    Glancing up, the spectacled elf furrows his brows as his large ears still listening for every sound. "I thought the meeting was to take longer," the male elf calmly said as he reached into his pocket for a gold pocket watch hooked to a gold chain. Glancing briefly at the time, the elf snaps the watch shut and says, "But I suppose miracles can occur and the problem was resolved that much sooner."


    "That was indeed the case, Tadbey," Sir Knight Prince explained.


    Sniffing, Tadbey wriggles his bare hairy toes as Sir Knight Prince comments, "You always dress so neat, Tadbey, but you never wear any shoes, why is that?"


    "I like the feeling of the grass and dirt between my toes," Tadbey bluntly answered with great dignity. "Besides, I always make sure to keep my feet spotlessly clean indoors. I can''t have the misses coming after me with a fire poker."


    "Good, enjoy the small pleasure in life, whilst you still can," Sir Knight Prince wisely advised.


    Tadbey smirks in reply, "I don''t know about that, Sir Knight Prince. In your case, they seem to have been your downfall."


    Sir Knight Prince sputters, while Tadbey promptly rises to his feet. "I best be heading back to the misses," Tadbey said, before apparating and leaving Sir Knight Prince behind to keep watch.


    Sir Knight Prince sighs to himself and flops onto the chair. "Well, I suppose it''s just you and me like always." His body pats Sir Knight Prince on the head in comfort, before settling Sir Knight Prince onto his lap. A ghost''s lifetime was terribly long and slow, and at times almost unbearably slow.

 Chapter 96 - Clubs?

    In an unusually rare instance, the entire Prince Family found itself present for breakfast. Not known for being morning people, brunch tended to be a silent affair except for the occasional rustle of the Daily Prophet being turned, the clink of a spoon, or the occasional yawn. They''d only gotten half-way through their porridge when the doors burst open as Dawn excitedly held two Hogwarts letters in hand. "They just came in," Dawn exclaimed as she held out the letters for the twins to take.


    "Thank you, Dawn," Severus happily replied as Rowan nodded her thanks as she currently had a mouthful of porridge. While the twins open their letters, Sirsa nods her head at Dawn in dismissal and quickly bows out. Aunt Georgine merely sniffs, while her brother, Reginald continues to read the tabloid without looking away.


    "The only new book we need to purchase is The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 2) by Miranda Goshawk. But I suppose, that is to be expected," Severus mused out loud, before glancing over at Rowan''s letter. "Why do you have The Treatise on Ghouls, Ghosts, and Poltergeists by Sebastian Strange on your booklist?"


    "I signed up to take Ghoul Studies this year," Rowan mumbled with a mouthful of porridge.


    "I thought we didn''t have the course electives until next year?" Severus furrowed his brow in confusion.


    "That is for required electives, however, during our second year, we are permitted to take one or two extra-curricular subjects: Art, Ghoul Studies, Magical Theory, Muggle Art, Muggle Music, and Xylomancy. Personally, I wouldn''t have minded a language course, but I suppose the curriculum is still under the assumption that all students must have studied French and Latin," Rowan mused.


    "But we do know French and Latin, mother, taught us. Besides, that''s what translation spells are for."


    "True, but I would hate to rely on a Translation spell all the time. It can be quite tiring or so I''ve heard. And if used for prolonged time periods common side effects are severe migraines, I would like to very much avoid that."


    Hearing the conversation beginning to quickly degrade between his grandchildren, Reginald finally glances up from his paper and intervenes. "Are either of you planning to join any clubs?"


    Severus furrows his brows and says, "Clubs?"


    "What grandfather means to say, that as second years we are allowed to join school clubs," Rowan said with a roll of her eyes in exasperation. "The clubs are listed in your letter."


    Severus flushes in embarrassment. "I haven''t read that part yet!"


    "Mm," Rowan said with a raised eyebrow. "Let''s see the clubs are as follow the Astronomy Club, Charms Club, Frog Choir, Hogwarts Orchestra, Magical Creatures Club, Potions Club, Rat Race Club, Slug and Bugs Club, Gobstones Club, Quidditch Club, Hogwarts News, Wizarding Chess Club, and the Wizards Cards Collectors Club."


    Frowning Rowan paused and says, "Well, it would seem that the Art Club is only for Gryffindors, that''s not very inclusive at all. And lastly, the reinstated Dueling Club."


    "What!" Sirsa exclaimed in apparent horror.


    "Good times," Georgine fondly countered with a small grin on her face.


    Sirsa glares at Georgine and sternly turns to study the twins. "There is a very good reason why the Dueling club was disbanded! I do not want either of you to be joining such a dangerous endeavor!" Sirsa harshly declared.


    "Now, now, Sirsa," Reginald said. "It is completely harmless and will be under the supervision of Professor Flitwick, a former dueling champion and the new Defense Against the Dark Art''s Professor. I doubt any real harm can come to them." Sirsa shoots Reginald a cold look that promises that he will be sleeping in the guest room tonight.


    "Wait, what happened to Professor Stricken?" Rowan curious asked.


    Georgina is unable to muffle her snicker as she replies, "The old man by all accounts fell asleep in the bathtub and drowned. As a result, the Headmaster was forced to find a new professor on very short notice. Strange though, this is the fourth teacher that has been hired for the position to only serve a year due to some incident or another."


    Rowan privately thinks to herself, "And so, the curse strikes again."


    Seeing Sirsa''s dark face, Reginald hastily beats a retreat and changes the subject. "Will either of you being planning to try out for the Quidditch team?"


    Severus happily says, "I''d like to try out for Seeker or Keeper. But I doubt I''m good enough to get either position. But still, I think I will enjoy watching the try-outs at least."


    "And you, Rowan?" Reginald asked.


    "I''d rather die in a ditch," Rowan grumbled.


    "I take that as a solemn, no," Georgine snickered quite loudly.


    "In that case, how would both of you feel about getting a broom?" Reginald asked. "A Silver Comet should do nicely."


    "Really grandfather?" Severus exclaimed in utter excitement.


    "Of course, the both of you had most excellent marks and behaved yourselves quite nicely throughout the school year," Reginald explained. "And given that both of you are now second years, you are allowed to bring your brooms to Hogwarts to fly around during your free time."


    "Thank you, grandfather!" Severus beamed in gratitude and joy.


    Chuckling Reginald turns to look for Rowan to only see a very dark expression on her face. "I''d rather not," Rowan stiffly rejected.


    Reginald blinks quite taken back as Georgine tries to hide her snickers to no avail. "I believe that is two out of three, Reginald. You''ve undoubtedly lost," Georgine chortled.


    Reginald gives his sister a dirty look, before turning to study his granddaughter. "In that case, is there something that you want, Rowan?" Reginald asked.


    "Not at the moment," Rowan truthfully replied. "But I''ll keep that in mind."


    "No doubt," Georgine muttered under her breath with some dark measure of pleasure at her brother''s expense.


    "I better go write to Lily!" Severus suddenly interrupted, before rushing off to his bedroom. Rowan merely shakes her head and returns to eating her porridge as Georgine mutters something about the male hormones under her breath. Still, quite cross with her husband, Sirsa, solemnly excuses herself and flounces out of the dining room.


    Rowan stares with pity at her grandfather as Georgine slyly says, "So, will it be the couch or the guest room tonight? "Reginald glares darkly at his sister and only the presence of his granddaughter keeps him from wringing his sister a new one.


    Glowering, Reginald seeks refuge behind his paper and promptly ignores his sister. It was just his dumb luck. But why did he have'' to have a younger sister? A younger brother would have been much better.

 Chapter 97 - Florean Fortescue Ice Cream Parlor

    As usual, Rowan and Severus weakly exit the enchanted vehicle as they wait on unsteady feet to gain their bearings. "Severus!" The familiar voice of Lily called out!


    Severus gulped down any feeling of vomit as Lily happily ran over and waved to her parents. Mr. Evans, a ginger man with brown eyes drags a school trunk behind him, while Mrs. Evans, a dark-haired woman with emerald eyes carries an empty owl cage in her arms. "Where''s Nibby?" Severus croaked.


    "I sent her over to your place, she should be there by now," Lily explained.


    Straightening up, Rowan idly remarks, "And where''s Petunia?"


    Lily''s face slightly falters as she says, "Tuney wasn''t feeling very well and stayed home."


    Seeing Lily''s face, Rowan doesn''t press for more as the Reginald extends his hand to greet the Evans couple. "Thank you for having Lily over," Mr. Evans said.


    "We are sorry for the trouble," Mrs. Evans added.


    "It is no trouble at all," Reginald graciously declared, before leading them over to the vehicle''s trunk. With ease, the Evans slide the trunk and owl cage into the enchanted trunk, before Reginald locks the vehicle.


    "A pleasure to see you again, Mr. and Mrs.''s Evans," Severus sincerely said as the Evans couple stopped before them.


    "Likewise, Severus," the Evans couple replied, before glancing over at Rowan. "You as well, Rowan."


    "Thank you," Rowan stiffly replied as the Evans couple hid a smile at seeing her slightly green-tinted visage.


    "Then we will take our leave, Mr. Prince and leave Lily, in your care," Mr. Evans said as Mrs. Evans warmly embraced her daughter in a hug goodbye.


    "Promise to write, Lily-bear," Mrs. Evans whispered into her daughter''s ear as Lily hummed in reply.


    "I will ensure that she is properly returned in the same state," Reginald promised to Mr. Evan''s relief. Mr. Evans reaches over and lovingly pats Lily on the hand, before reaching over for his wife''s hand and walking back to their own car.


    "Well, then shall we go, children?" Reginald asked as they all nodded their heads in reply. The three children follow after Reginald''s long strides as Lily only pauses to glance back and wave at her parents, before running back to catch up.


    With practiced ease and confidence, Reginald leads the children through the Leaky Cauldron and back out towards the alley. Tapping his wand on the bricks, three up and two across the entrance of Diagon Alley appears. Having seen this the year before, the children don''t stop to gape and closely follow behind Reginald into Diagon Alley. Lily and Severus slightly gape in awe, but in a much more restrained manner as this was their second visit after all.


    With the sun shining brightly overhead, Reginald promptly leads the children to the grand snow-white building in the distance. "We''ll first exchange, Miss Evan''s money and then head off," Reginald explained.


    As per usual, goblins stand in uniform before the burnished bronze doors. Lily and Severus study the grand marble hall as they head over to the place of currency exchange. Gringotts is busy as goblins bow and escort patrons, while hundreds of goblins sit on high stools behind counters, scribble in ledgers, weighing coins, examining precious stones, and much, much more.


    The three children remain behind with Reginald until they are called up by a free gobbling. "Currency exchange for Miss Evans," Reginald firmly said as he held out a small pouch filled with cash.


    "Of course, Mr. Prince," the goblin politely said, before taking the money and carefully calculating it out.


    "Huh," Rowan thought to herself as she recalled how briskly the Evans couple were treated the year before. "It does seem as though there is some selective preference after all."


    "Here you are, Mr. Prince," the goblin swiftly said as he carefully handed over a pouch full of coins.


    "Thank you and may your gold always multiply," Reginald traditionally replied in goblin, Gobbledegook.


    "As to you as well," the goblin gravely said.


    Reginald leads the children away as Rowan''s eyes are full of light. "Grandfather, I didn''t know you could speak goblin," Rowan said with a touch of respect. "May I learn as well?"


    "Very well then, I will arrange for a private tutor during the school year," Reginald said with some pleasure.


    "I would like to learn too!" Severus chimed in not to be left behind.


    "Very well then," Reginald said in approval, before turning to study Lily. "Would you like to learn as well, Miss Evans? It will be no trouble at all as the twins will be sharing a tutor. It will merely be the matter of adding one more pupil."


    Beaming with delight, Lily eagerly says, "I would be most grateful, Mr. Prince."


    "Good, then it shall be arranged," Reginald said with great satisfaction, before leading to their first destination for a set of new robes at Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions. A squat, witch in her late twenties dressed in mauve smiles at them in recognition. "Ah, Mr. Prince, I presume a new set of robes for yourself and the children?" She asked.


    "Some other day, perhaps, but for today the three of them are in need of a new set of robes," Reginald replied. "I fear my grandchildren are growing much too fast much like beansprouts that soon they will go as naked and bare as the day they were born!"


    "Grandfather!" Severus protested in embarrassment causing Lily to giggle.


    Rowan raised an eyebrow in reply. "Severus, we''ve grown two inches alone this past year and I doubt that we are done growing yet," she matter-of-factly said. Severus sighs in defeat at his twin sisters'' words as they were all true.


    Allowing themselves to be poked and probed the three of them are measured into new robes, before finally being allowed to escape. The next stop is the Apothecary shopping for their supplies for the following year. As usual, the Apothecary smells of bad eggs and rotting cabbages but more than made up for it with its wonderous filled shelves. Having haggled for three sets of potions supplies, Reginald briskly leads them away to purchase quills and ink.


    Reginald, as usual, was generous and allowed them some time to pick out new quills and inks. Lily choose several ink changing pots in a variety of lilac colors, while Severus choose two in green and blue. On the other hand, Rowan kept to the usual black ink and only picked out a few interesting feathered quills.


    They temporarily stop for a short break at a small ice cream shop parlor run by Florean Fortescue. Florean Fortescue, a good-natured man by all accounts beamed at them as Reginald stiffly ordered, "One small scoop of coffee-flavored ice cream. And as for the children the same serving size, we have not yet had lunch and they must not ruin their appetite."


    "Of course," Florean replied to his paying customer. Turning to the three children, he asks, "Well, what will you be having?"


    "Strawberry, please," Lily answered as Severus said, "Chocolate for me."


    "And you, my dear?" Florean asked as he turned to glance at the last child.


    "Do you have salted-caramel?" Rowan asked.


    "Naturally! A scoop of salted-caramel coming right up!" With a swift practiced wave of his wand, Florean Fortescue has four scoops of ice-cream in simple cones. Carefully floating them over to their intended recipients, the single adult plus three children sit down to enjoy their ice cream.

 Chapter 98 - Flourish and Blotts

    Reginald patiently waits for the children to finish eating and cleaning themselves up before heading to their last stop on the list, Flourish and Blotts book shop. With the ease of a practiced book shopper, Reginald managed to not only easily find all their books but pay for them in a matter of mere minutes.


    The three children''s faces were full of pleading glances as they waited for Reginald to allow them to explore the book shop as they had completed their school shopping. Seeing the impatient look on their faces, Reginald hides a smile. "I suppose all of three of you are eager to explore and you shall. However, I shall be taking Severus next door to Quality Quidditch Supplies to purchase his new broom. As for you two young ladies as long as both of you remain inside the shop, you may explore to your heart''s content."


    "Yes, Mr. Prince!" Lily eagerly replied before rushing off towards a book that had caught her attention.


    Rowan merely smirks at Severus, who somewhat reluctantly is dragged away their grandfather to purchase a broom. Browsing, as usual, Rowan finds a simple selection of poems in Gobbledegook. Frowning in distaste, she still takes the collection of poems with her as she would need some beginner-level reading material. To her delight, among her search, she spotted a rare manuscript on the topic of learning to become an Occlumens. Hasting over, she reaches for the book at the same time a much shorter hand does the same.


    Nevertheless, thanks to her height, Rowan easily reached the volume first, before glancing at the much smaller boy than her. Her eyes widen in shock at seeing a boy with sleek dark hair, and a slightly haughty look that resembled that of Sirius. Narrowing her eyes at him, Rowan eyes the smaller, thinner, and less charming version of Sirius, Regulus Black.


    "I saw it first!" The dark hair boy protested.


    "Prove it," Rowan countered with a raise of her eyebrow.


    Regulus Black glared at the tall slender girl standing before him. "I can''t, but neither can you!"


    "True, but I''m the one holding it first, so, therefore, it is mine," Rowan smirked back.


    Sulking Regulus grits his teeth and says, "May I please have it? I''ve been searching for it for a while."


    Looking down her nose, Rowan says, "Oh, and what is a first-year wanting with such a rare book?"


    "It shouldn''t be any of your business, but if you must know it is a gift," Regulus snapped, before eyeing her with suspicion. "And how do you know I''m a first-year?"


    "I''ve never seen you at Hogwarts and you''re a dead ringer for Sirius Black''s younger brother," Rowan deadpanned.


    "Wait, you know Sirius?" Regulus said with wide eyes.


    "Unfortunately," Rowan murmured. "He and my younger twin brother are good friends, to say the least."


    Regulus instantly is filled with disdain. "A Gryffindor, no doubt."


    "No, my brother and I are very much in Slytherin," Rowan calmly stated.


    Eyeing Rowan with still some suspicion, Regulus says, "And just who are you?"


    "Rowan Prince at your service," Rowan mockingly said with a small nod.


    Regulus does not appear to be convinced, but he can''t be certain that it is a lie either. Sniffing loudly, he says, "Either way, your attempt at changing the subject failed. I would very much like that book, please."


    "Since you asked so nicely," Rowan held out the book to Regulus, who gaped at her in utter shock.


    Still rather suspicious, Regulus quickly grasps the rare book from her hands. "You''re not a very good Slytherin, are you?"


    "Oh, I am," Rowan lied. "Grandfather already has this copy at home, but I saw you looking at it from over there. I thought it might be fun to tease you." Regulus turns red with indignation and sputters quite loudly.


    Smirking Rowan teasingly adds, "So, am I still a terrible Slytherin?"


    Regulus chokes and does not deem to answer her question as Lily calls out from behind, "I found what I wanted, Rowan, have you?"


    "I did," Rowan replied somewhat truthfully.


    "Oh, and wait, who is this?" Lily exclaimed at seeing the startling similarity of the boy with that of Sirius Black. "Wait, you must be Regulus! Sirius bemoans an awful lot about you in the common room."


    "Common room?" Regulus said with a sneer. "A Gryffindor, no doubt."


    Without any warning, Rowan smacks Regulus on the back of his head causing him to yelp. Both Lily and he gawk at Rowan as Regulus rubs the back of his head. "That is most rude to say to a young lady," Rowan chided. "I know you are a pureblood and you most certainly have been taught proper manners. Apologize now."


    Flushing with embarrassment and a bit of guilt, Regulus nods his head at Lily. "Miss-, I apologize for my hasty comportment. Please accept my sincere apology," Regulus politely said.


    Rowan glances at Lily, who quickly understands her intentions. "Apology accepted," Lily said causing Regulus to flush even more.


    Glancing over at Rowan after a moment, Regulus holds out the rare book and says, "My actions were quite rude to you as well, Miss Prince. Please accept the book as a token of my admission of guilt."


    "I won''t mind if I do," Rowan said with a small grin of triumph as she took the book back.


    "You lied, didn''t you?" Regulus said through narrow eyes. "I''m impressed, you had me fooled."


    "I do try my best," Rowan modestly declared causing Regulus and Lily to snort.


    Regulus opens his mouth to speak when a loud, stern voice cries out. "Regulus Black, where are you?!"


    Bright red now with humiliation, Regulus softly says, "My mother." Rushing away, Regulus hastily pauses almost tripping. "It was a pleasure to meet you both, before rushing away."


    "Huh, he''s kind of cute in a weird alley cat way," Lily mused.


    "And what''s that supposed to mean?" Rowan choked.


    "Well, you can''t help but want to pet him because he''s a kitten. However, he''s an alley cat, he''ll try to scratch you if you get to close," Lily cheerfully replied.


    "Right..." Rowan drily commented.


    "Shall we go and pay for our books?"


    "I suppose so. Though I can''t possibly know what''s taking them so long. They''re only buying a single broom not outfitting an entire Quidditch team!"


    Lily shrugs in reply. "I think that''s what boys think about girls when we go shopping."


    "Mm," Rowan hummed in neither agreement nor disagreement. The two of them quickly line up at the counter and wait in line until it is there turn at the counter. The woman at the counter quickly tacks away at the old-fashioned change tile before, calculating the price.


    Mostly to Rowan''s surprise, her purchase was on the lower end, which was a surprise as the book was quite rare. But then again, perhaps, not many were interested in purchasing the volume.


    Finished paying, Lily glances about and says, "Well, shall we wait outside, or should we go look for them? I mean, your grandfather did ask us to wait here but it''s been a bit long since then."


    "Let''s go and get them," Rowan said with resignation. "I''m fairly certain that they''ve forgotten all about us at this point." And with that in mind, the two girls set off for the Quidditch shop.

 Chapter 99 - Quality Quidditch Supplies

    The two girls approach the shop where brooms and Quidditch team uniforms are hung in the front glass window. Stopping a few feet away, the girls study the boys with their noses pressed against the window in awe. Causing Rowan to once more grimace at the lack of hygiene in the wizarding world.


    "Well, we''re here," Lily lamely said.


    "I know," Rowan grumbled.


    "Well, you first."


    "Me? Does it look like I want to step into that testosterone infested shop?! Besides you''re Severus''s best friend."


    "And you''re his twin!"


    "Touch¨¦."


    "Either way someone has to go and get them."


    "Yes, but grandfather explicitly told us to stick together."


    "You''re just stalling, Rowan."


    "Maybe, but I do notice that your Gryffindor tendencies have suddenly gone awry."


    "Is that supposed to be an insult, because it''s not. I''m much more than just a dumb old Gryffindor!"


    A loud snicker is heard in reply as Lily glares and crosses her arms at Rowan. "Fine, we''ll go together," Rowan said with a roll of her eyes. And so, with clear and utter reluctance the two girls stepped into the foreign domain.


    It didn''t even take them a minute to spot the tallboy and even taller man discussing the finer things in life. Controlling herself, Rowan approaches from behind and says, "You do know what time it is, don''t you, grandfather?"


    "A quarter till five," Reginald automatically replied without thinking. Suddenly, he pales as he turns around to find his granddaughter wearing a smile that eerily resembled that of his wife when she was most vexed.


    "We''ve finished our foraging some time ago, I presume that both of you have as well?" Rowan steely asked.


    Reginald holds back the instinct to flinch. "I admit we got a bit carried away," Reginald admitted with some trepidation.


    "Yes, most definitely," Severus said in agreement at seeing the look on his twin''s face.


    "Good, then hurry up and pay for them," Rowan said through near gritted teeth. The two males hastily grabbed the broom and various other Quidditch items as they beat a hasty retreat towards the counter.


    Observing with a smile, Lily says, "My dad does the same thing when he comes home late from a football match."


    "Males," Rowan grunted under her breath as Lily says, "You know there are female fans too, right? That''s just being stereotypical."


    "Yes, yes," Rowan dismissively said as they heard the door open behind them.


    "I''m getting the best broom there is!" A familiar voice said from behind them.


    "Not, if I get there first!" Another familiar boy''s voice said.


    Rowan''s back stiffens with dread as Lily comments, "Oh, it''s James and Sirius."


    Forcing herself to turn around, Rowan gloomily spots the troublesome duo standing before the most expensive brooms in the place. It would figure that with her luck, she would run into the dynamic duo. Holding her breath, she purposefully turns to face her grandfather. Maybe if she ignored them, they''d be too dazed to notice her....


    Sirius turns and instantly spot the two girls and elbows James in the ribs. "What!" James snapped as Sirius gestured over with his eyes. James glances in the direction and instantly meets Lily''s eyes, who smiles back. James grins back and hurries over leaving Sirius trailing behind.


    "Evans, what a plea-zure to see you," James joked.


    "Potter!" Lily rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    "I''m just joking," James said as Rowan continued to ignore them.


    "C''mon don''t be so stiff, Rowan," Sirius said as he slapped Rowan playfully across her back.


    Rowan winces from the brutal slap, before glancing over at the two of them. "Yes, it is so nice to see the both of you," Rowan drawled.


    "I knew you''d miss us," Sirius proudly proclaimed with a knowing grin.


    Barely avoiding rolling her eyes, Rowan asks, "And just where are both of your parents that they left the two of you wild beasts on the loose?"


    "Same can be asked about you," James smirked.


    Rowan huffs but doesn''t reply as Lily explains, "We''re here with Rowan''s grandfather."


    Frowning James with some concern asks, "Is there something wrong with your parents, Lily?"


    "No, they''re fine. But since I''ll be staying the last two weeks of summer with the twins, my parents thought it be best I shop with them," Lily replied.


    "That''s good," James said with a warm smile causing Lily to grin back.


    Failing to see the mood, Sirius whines, "So, how come you didn''t invite us?"


    "Lily''s a childhood friend, the both of you are not," Rowan brutally answered.


    "Ouch," Sirius winced. "But Severus and I are friends too!"


    "Next year then," Rowan briskly replied.


    "Fine, but that''s a promise!" Sirius boldly declared.


    "I didn''t promise anything," Rowan grumbled back to no avail as Sirius chanted, "Next year! Next year!"


    Before Rowan can shut Sirius up, the door slamming open causes them all to turn to see a scowling dark-haired woman with sharp attractive features and the black family gray eyes. "There you are, we''ve been looking everywhere," Walburga Black snapped as her husband from behind her frowns at his eldest son, whilst the small blank-faced figure of Regulus can be seen peeking from behind them.


    Sirius wilts right before their eyes as he says, "Sorry, but I best be going, my mother''s calling me."


    Walburga Black is about to bark again, when her husband, Orion steps out from behind her. "Sirius introduce us," Orion steely said as his gray eyes icily scanned them over.


    "Yes, father," Sirius said through gritted teeth. "James Potter, a Gryffindor," Sirius added as if to rub it in.


    "Yes, a pureblood," Orion remarked before his eyes swept over to Lily.


    "Lily Evans, a Gryffindor too," Sirius reluctantly said.


    "I do not recognize the name," Orion remarked. "A muggleborn, no doubt?"


    Barely keeping himself from yelling, Sirius growls, "Yes."


    Walburga sniffs with disgust as Orion''s lips with derision as Regulus frowns with mixed feelings at the response. "Yes, her character denotes it." Orion''s eyes come to rest onto Rowan as his eyes narrow at feeling a familiarity. "And this one?"


    "Rowan Prince, a Slytherin," Rowan interjected, not waiting for Sirius to reply.


    "Prince?" Orion said with a frown. "There are no more Prince''s. Eileen Prince was the last of the Prince children." Orion paused as his eyes look Rowan over once more in evaluation. "But I did hear rumors that she had been disowned for running off with a mere muggle. It would seem that they were not mere rumors, after all."


    James and Sirius both blink at Rowan at the startling revelation. They''d both been under the impression that the twins were purebloods, not half-bloods. But then again, that would explain how Lily and the twins were friends, to begin with.


    A cold smile appears on Rowan''s face as she eyes Orion Black right back. "My brother and I are most certainly are half-bloods if that is your question," Rowan matter-of-factly stated causing Regulus to let out a soft gasp of surprise.


    Orion opens his mouth to speak, when an icy voice interrupts, "I cannot recall the last time I had the dubious honor of seeing you, Orion Black."


    Orion''s head whips around to see Reginald Prince staring down his nose at him. Easily a head taller than Orion, Reginald raised a silver eyebrow and said, "You''ve certainly grown up, boy."


    Orion flushes at Reginald''s words as he presses his lips in displeasure. Glancing rather provokingly at the twins, Orion says, "So, the boy and the girl are your heirs? But I suppose you would have them given that you are the last of the Prince''s. It is a sad tragic twist of fate to see how far desperation can push a man."


    "Pureblood or not," Reginald taciturnly took a step forward looming over causing Orion to take a reluctant step back. "My grandchildren are Prince''s; you would do well to remember that, Orion Black."


    Orion is the first to look away, but not before saying, "We shall see."


    "I''ve never lost before, Black," Reginald retorted. "And I certainly shall not now."


    Orion flinches as though he was slapped and turns on his heels. "Sirius, we are leaving, NOW!" Orion barked as he pushed out the door. Walburga Black glances at her son, before rushing after her husband pulling her youngest by the arm. However, her actions failed to disguise the glimmer of interest and awe in her youngest sons'' eyes.


    James and Sirius gape up at Reginald in awe as Lily revaluates the older man. Sirius awestruck says, "Are you a Gryffindor, sir? Because no offense, I''ve never seen my father quite back down like that."


    "I most certainly am not! I am a Slytherin, young man," Reginald answered with pride as he finally ran his eyes over the girls to make sure they truly are fine, before saying, "Now run along now, young man, we certainly don''t want you taking the brunt of your father''s wrath."


    "Yes, sir!" Sirius in uncharacteristic obedience does as he is told and runs off after his family without so much as a goodbye.


    "It would seem you have gained a fan, grandfather," Rowan drily commented.


    Reginald chuckles at her words as Severus murmurs, "Well, that was rude, Sirius didn''t even say goodbye."


    "I don''t think, he much cared," Lily leaned over and softly whispered at Severus. "Rather I think you''re in danger of having Sirius stick much closer to you from now on." Severus snorts in fake indignation, but secretly feels quite pleased.


    Feeling a tinge of something in his chest at seeing the two of them so close, James says, "I don''t know if we''ve been introduced, sir, but I''m James Potter."


    Reginald glances down at the attractive shorter boy with unruly hair as his eyes flicker over to his granddaughter to only find disinterest in her eyes. Hmm, perhaps she is still much too young, Reginald privately concluded to himself, before answering. "No, I do not believe we have, but it is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Potter," Reginald said with an inclination of his head.


    James beams in pleasure at Reginald''s response, but before he can speak an older couple of Reginald''s age, bursts into the shop with worry and relief. "James, there you are son," wheezed the aged wizard with wispy unruly hair and warm hazel eyes. "We''ve been looking for you and Sirius everywhere."


    James sheepishly glances down at his feet and says, "Sorry about that dad."


    "It''s alright dear as long as you''re safe," murmured the warm looking grandmotherly witch with toffee-colored eyes.


    Reginald nods his head in recognition and says, "Mr. and Mrs.''s Potter, it has been some time has it not?"


    The shorter wizard with knobby knees wryly smiles, Fleamont Potter says, "Yes, I do believe we have not seen much of each other since Hogwarts. I heard that you married and had a daughter."


    "That is indeed correct," Reginald replied. "I am here with my grandchildren and their childhood friend, today. But I correctly presume that this young man is your son?"


    "Oh?" Fleamont Potter curiously glanced at the three children easily picking out whose were Prince''s by blood and the pretty redhead lass, who no doubt must be the childhood friend. However, hearing the silence grow, Fleamont instantly recalled the question. "Yes, yes, he is my boy!"


    "Mm, well a belated congratulations then," Reginald murmured.


    "Thank you," Fleamont beamed as his wife, Euphemia pulled their only son into her bosom for a hug. James loudly protests as he struggles to be released out of his mother''s fierce grasp.


    "Well, we best be going now, we have tarried long enough. And their grandmother must be fraught with worry by now," Reginald easily excused himself.


    "Of course, of course!" Fleamont said as Reginald gathered the children with a mere glance, and nodded at the Potter''s once more, before leaving with his ducklings in tow.


    James is barely able to wave goodbye as his mother releases him from her grasp. "James Fleamont Potter, what have I told you about running off like that!" Euphemia Potter softly said to him out of earshot.


    "I know, I know," James said as his mother fussed over him and straightened out his clothes.


    Taking out a handkerchief from, Euphemia wipes a smudge away from her son''s face as he protests to no avail. "There good as new," Euphemia happily said.


    Seeing his parents having already forgiven him, James pleadingly says, "So can we get a broom now, dad? PLEASE!" James woefully begged with his eyes.


    "Well-," Fleamont said in thought before Euphemia says, "It was only boys being boys, Fleamont."


    Seeing himself outmaneuvered, Fleamont says, "Well, I suppose so, but not before you answer some questions, James Fleamont Potter."


    "Yes, dad!" James eagerly said as he excitedly tried to keep himself still.


    "The Prince children are they your friends?" Fleamont warily asked.


    "Mm, yeah, they''re not that bad even if they are in Slytherin," James innocently answered. "And Lily''s in Gryffindor like me!"


    "Well, that''s nice, dear," Euphemia said in contentment. "But, run along now, James, and stay in view!"


    "Yes, mum!" James happily cheered, before rushing off to stare at the nearest broom.


    Lovingly smiling Euphemia turns towards her husband, Fleamont to catch him furrowing his brows. Intertwining their arms together, Euphemia asks, "What is wrong, dearest one? Was it seeing Reginald Prince?"


    After a long pause, Fleamont says, "He frightens me, he always has."


    Euphemia slowly nods her head and says, "Maybe, but his grandchildren seem to be quite decent sorts and they seem to be friendly enough."


    "Yes, dear," Fleamont dutifully replied knowing full well his wife had made up her mind and it was in his own best interests to not disagree.


    The elderly couple patiently watches and waits for their son to pick a broom, before purchasing other Quidditch supplies along as well. It wouldn''t be until much later that they would set for home with their seemingly inexhaustible son and their many purchases. On that good note, Fleamont did spend less than he had thought he would, which was a bit of relief as his son at times tended to have a bit of extravagant tastes.

 Chapter 100 - Dawn’s Hubby

    With a green face, Lily got out of the vehicle as she held a sick bag in hand. She''d been more than a little annoyed when Rowan had given her the sick bag. But Severus and Rowan''s grave expressions told her to take the bag. Now, she was must grateful having understood, what the twins meant about hellish drives.


    Lily feels cool long finger gently pat her back in smoothing circles. "Try to breathe through your nose, it will soon pass," Severus worriedly said as Rowan weakly leaned against the vehicle door to regain her land legs again.


    Lily nods her head and begins to deeply breathe until the earth cease to move. "Thanks, I feel a lot better now," Lily said as she opened her eyes to only end up gawking at the castle-like manor. "It''s huge!"


    "Naturally," Reginald beamed in reply as he opened the car trunk. "Only the best for the Prince''s!"


    "Don''t brag grandfather," Rowan huffed as she steadily straightened up with a slight pallor still left on her face.


    "Leave the bag on the ground," Rowan instructed, "Dawn will see to that it is disposed of." Lily glances around as Severus nods at her do as she is told.


    Lily gingerly, but carefully places the bag on the ground as Rowan says, "C''mon now. We best getting inside."


    Climbing up the glistening marble steps, Lily steps into the grand carpeted hallway and gapes at the elegant, lavish decorations. Lily blinks to see a sturdy elderly woman with somewhat cold eyes and a polite smile. "Welcome Miss Evans to the Prince family manor. I am Sirsa Prince, grandmother of Severus and Rowan. I do hope you enjoy your stay."


    "No, thank you for having me!" Lily stammered with nerves.


    Sirsa nods her head as a much taller, slender woman with swept hair like raven''s wings takes a step forward. The woman stares down her nose at Lily causing Lily to take a hesitant step back. "See to it that you won''t be too much trouble," the woman huffed, before rudely striding away.


    Lily flushes with mixed emotions as Sirsa sighs and says, "That is Georgine, my sister-in-law. Please do not mind her rudeness, that is simply who she is." Severus and Rowan both nod their heads in the background confirming the statement. Lily sighs a bit relief and makes a note to herself to avoid said figure.


    "Now, I''m sure you''re all starving," Sirsa kindly said. "Children why don''t you lead your guest to the dining table. Dawn has prepared a nice light meal for you after today''s trip."


    "C''mon Lily," Severus eagerly said as he grasped Lily by the hand and led her away.


    Rowan hides as a smile and nods approvingly at her twin''s actions as she follows behind. Who knows maybe Severus has a fighting chance? Rowan pauses in the dining doorway as she notes Lily''s lack of embarrassment at Severus holding her hand. Then again, maybe it''s too late. Sev''s been friend-zoned.


    Rowan takes a seat next to Severus with Severus being the middle and Lily on his other side. Lily wondrously studies the chandeliers, before staring at the table filled with delicious snacks. Mouthwatering Lily says, "This is a light meal?"


    "Well, it''s no more than usual," Severus hastily explained. "It''s just that that sometimes Dawn cooks'' heavier meals."


    "It''s not as though you''re not used to it, Lily," Rowan mumbled as she severed herself food. "It''s more or less like Hogwarts without the enchanted house tables."


    "You''re right," Lily said as she began to dig into the food. With a mouthful, Lily glances around and mumbles, "Aren''t your grandparents going to join us?"


    "No, they''re being nice and giving us some time alone," Severus quickly replied. "They''ll typically join us for lunch or dinner tomorrow."


    "Why not brunch?" Lily asked with curiosity.


    "The Princes are not morning people," Rowan honestly said as she stabbed a meatball with her fork. Lily chuckles at the statement as Severus flushes in embarrassment and glares at his sister. The rest of the meal is quiet except for the sound of chewing and silverware clinking.


    Full Lily leans back against the back of her chair and pats her bulging belly. "I feel as though I''m bursting at the seams," Lily sighed.


    "I''m surprised you aren''t," Rowan drily commented at having seen the amount of food Lily consumed.


    This earned Rowan another glare from Severus, who went to his princess''s rescue. "We just need to move around a bit, that''s all."


    And as if on cue, a female house-elf in a cute little dress with matching apron and large droopy ears appears before them. Dawn smiles and says, "Is the young master and mistress, and guest finished?"


    "Yes, Dawn, we are," Rowan said as she rose to her feet. "It was delicious as usual. But first, would you lead us to the guest room?"


    "Please follow, Dawn, this way, young master and mistress, and guest!" Dawn happily squeaked.


    The three of them follow Dawn as Lily with fascination studies the female house elf. Leaning over towards Severus, she softly asks, "Is she your family''s house elf?"


    Overhearing the question, Dawn proudly answers, "Yes, Miss Evans! Dawn has been a Prince family elf since birth!"


    "Isn''t that a bit like slavery?" Lily hesitantly said, reminding Rowan too much of a certain bushy-haired witch of the future.


    "No, Miss Evans!" Dawn shrieked in horror as she fiercely shook her head causing her ears to flap in distress. "Dawn is proud and most honored to serve the Prince family!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Lily hastily said. "It''s just that house elves don''t seem to be very happy at times from what is written in the books at least."


    "It is okay, Miss Evans, Dawn understands Miss Evans means well. Dawn is lucky to serve in happy wizarding home where Dawn is treated well. But other house elves are not so lucky, they are treated very poorly, "Dawn truthfully explained.


    "Oh yes, Dawn knows there are terrible, mean wizards who do most wretched things to happy serving elves. Dawn''s hubby, Tadbey, very much understands. But Hubby was smart and tricked bad masters into giving Hubby clothes. Hubby was suddenly free, but all alone in the wizarding world. But Hubby found Prince manor and Hubby fell in love with Dawn."


    Dawn giggled happily as she smiled. "But Hubby was very afraid of Prince masters. But Master is most wise and said, Hubby can stay as a free elf, but Hubby must swear an oath of loyalty and protection to the Prince family. Dawn is most proud of Hubby as he is a free elf and is paid wages every week. For master promised that when Dawn has tiny house elf babies that if tiny babies want to be more than house elf, house elf babies can have a choice."


    Dawn pauses and exclaims, "Here we are Miss Evans, the guest room!" Dawn proudly opens the door to real a lovely girl''s room in tasteful pastel colors. Lily eagerly steps into the bedroom as Severus peeks through the doorway at the well-furnished guest room including a full-length mirror.


    A small smile had appeared on Rowan''s face as she heard the story. Although not very grand in the scheme of things, it proved that a house elf could be something more. And by the looks of it, Tadbey, the free elf was quite interesting to say the least.


    Lily turns around to face Dawn and says, "Thank you, Dawn, the room is very beautiful. And thank you for explaining things to me, but please call me, Lily."


    "Thank you, Miss Evans. But Miss Evans is a guest and decorum must be kept," Dawn properly declared.


    "Of course," Lily said with a giggle, before turning to Severus and Rowan. "Now show me your rooms?"


    "Mine first," Severus eagerly said as he grabbed Lily by the hand and dragged her away to his bedroom further down the hallway.


    "Thank you, Dawn, that was quite nice of you to reveal your life''s story to our guest," Rowan said.


    "It was no trouble at all, young mistress," Dawn said with a beaming smile.


    "I don''t know if it would be possible, Dawn, but might I trouble you to introduce, your husband?" Rowan sincerely asked.


    "No trouble at all, young mistress!" Dawn eagerly said as she flapped her ears in excitement. "This is the first time; Dawn will be introducing hubby! Dawn is most excited!"


    Rowan blinks in confusion as suddenly she hears a familiar pop behind her and turns to glance into Lily''s room. A rather solemn house elf in perfectly ironed, blue overalls and white starched shirt stares at her. Calmly adjusting his spectacles, the dark eyes blink at her as in a rather sarcastic voice, Tadbey says, "Yes, young mistress, you called?"


    A slow steady grin appears on Rowan''s face as she takes a step forward and offers her hand. "Rowan Prince, it is nice to finally meet you, Tadbey. I''ve heard so much about you that I just had to request an introduction," Rowan genuinely said.


    Tadbey eyes the tall, slender human girl before him that he had been studying for some time. Strange and quiet at times, then warm and loving, while cold and unfeeling at others. But overall, a good child, and most importantly a decent witch. Taking her hand, Tadbey firmly shakes and says, "Tadbey at your service."


    "Rowan, where are you!" Severus''s shouted causing Rowan to sigh.


    "Sorry," Rowan apologetically said as she released his hand. "I hope you don''t mind if I summon you to converse another time?"


    "If I am not busy, I will come," Tadbey firmly declared.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t have it any other way," Rowan said with a smile. "Thank you, Dawn, and I will be seeing you later Tadbey," before walking out and heading towards her bedroom lest Severus try to break down the door.


    Tadbey raises an eyebrow and says, "I''ve been watching that girl and she is just as strange as the rest of this family."


    Dawn giggles and presses a kiss to her husband''s face. "Dawn is so lucky to have such good masters," Dawn squeaked.


    Tadbey sighs and corrects his wife, "They are employers, not masters."


    "Hubby says, TOE-MAY-TOE, while Dawn says, Toe-MA-Toe. Though it sounds different it is still the same thing," Dawn wisely said.


    Tadbey reaches over and gently places a kiss on his wife''s lips. The two are still for a bit before Tadbey unhappily withdraws. "I best get back to work, I have to finish running an errand," Tadbey sighed.


    "Dawn will then keep the food warm until hubby returns," Dawn lovingly said as she placed one last kiss on her husband''s cheek, before apparating away to the dining room to clean up. Tadbey sheepishly reaches up to touch his cheek before apparating away with a lopsided grin on his face. Ah, to be young and so very much in love.

 Chapter 101 - Wedding Invitation

    "Are we done yet?" Severus tiredly said as he wiped the sweat off his brow. He still didn''t know how, but his sister had somehow managed to become friends with a previously unknown house elf. And even more jaw-dropping managed to somehow convince their grandparents into allowing them to perform simple chores out in the sun, all in the name of healthy exercise.


    "No, young master, we are not," Tadbey tartly said as he carefully removed a twining weed from one of the primrose bushes.


    Severus sighs as he glances over to peek at his sister, Rowan, who astonishingly enough is enjoying herself while they weed. Turning away, Severus peeks at Lily, who looks quite lovely with her straw hat. Lily glances up and meets Severus''s eyes and grins. "Having fun?" Lily asked.


    "Very much so," Severus murmured somewhat truthfully.


    Lily giggles and says, "I know you, Severus Prince, and you''d much rather have your nose in a book."


    "Some of us simply prefer not to labor under the hot sun," Severus teased back.


    "I don''t know sometimes it''s nice to get your hands dirty," Lily hummed. "Though tiring, it''s nice to look up and see the efforts of your hard work. It''s not always that easy-."


    Seeing Lily''s crestfallen expression, Severus quietly asks, "Is it Petunia again?"


    "She''s not that bad!" Lily protested as Severus merely raised an eyebrow in disagreement. "But Tuney''s been meaner as of late. She calls me, freak, all the time now."


    Furrowing his brows, Severus says, "And have you told her this?"


    "I told her to stop and she will, but then she''ll do it all over again," Lily confessed.


    "Sounds like Rowan to me," Severus grumbled.


    "Rowan''s not that bad!" Lily objected.


    "She flinches my snacks and won''t share when she has some!" Severus began to list his twin''s faults. "Believe it or not, but she whistles in her sleep." Lily chokes with giggles as Severus begins to smile at having caused Lily to brighten back up. "She is incredibly lazy at times and stays in bed for half of the morning. But worst of all, she always starts some mischief and never gets in trouble! But the moment, I try anything, I always get caught!"


    "That''s because you''re terribly loud at sneaking about," Rowan whispered into Severus''s ear causing him to jump.


    Smirking at almost causing her brother to fall over, Rowan says, "And it''s not though you''re without faults yourself, Sev." Severus begins to pale as Rowan begins to list out his flaws. "There''s your snoring and let''s not forget your hogging of the blanket. Quite horrible social skills and hedgehog tendencies at bristling at everything it is a sheer miracle, you''ve made any friends at all. I''d say in retrospect that my tiny flaws aren''t quite bad as yours, Sev." Severus chokes with outrage as Lily letting out loud peals of laughter.


    With an added smirk, Rowan turns around as she takes off the gardening gloves. "I''m done with my section, Tadbey, I''ll be heading inside now for a nice ice-cold lemonade," Rowan pronounced with glee causing Severus to glower darkly at her as he was not yet done with his patch of the garden.


    "You did a fine job, young mistress," Tadbey said as he a careful eyed her neatly weeded patch in approval. "Go on and head inside, I''ll send these two lazy stragglers inside as soon as they''re finished."


    "Hey!" Severus protested at the last bit causing Lily to spew into a fit of giggles again.


    Rowan waves goodbye as she heads into the cool manor. Letting out a sigh, she heads to the kitchens to wash the sweat off her face. A small platter of tarts and pitcher of ice-cold lemonade have been left out by Dawn for the children. Seeing the kitchen empty, she quickly concludes that Dawn must be somewhere else about the house.


    Splashing cool water onto her warm face, Rowan lets out a sigh, before washing her hands and drying herself. Feeling much less sticky, she takes a seat and pours herself a glass of lemonade. Taking a sip, she lets out a sigh at the refreshing drink, before taking another gulp. Licking her lips clean, she proceeds to eat a delicious tart with the odd sip of lemonade here or there.


    Having consumed three tarts, Rowan decides that is more than enough, before wandering off to her grandfather''s study. Knowing Severus and Lily, they''d be done soon, and after a quick bite to eat, they''d head up to the attic to see Sir Knight Prince. Lily was rather enchanted with the handsome Prince ghost causing Severus to feel more than a touch of jealousy at Lily''s besotted gaze.


    To her surprise, Rowan finds the study door locked. Furrowing her brow, she knocks loudly on the door and waits to be let in. Whispers can be heard inside until finally, the door unlocks to reveal the tense faces of the three adult Prince''s. Reginald blinks and says, "What are you doing here child?"


    "I already finished my patch, grandfather," Rowan slowly said as she studied their tense bodies. "Is something the matter, grandfather?" The three adults share a look before Georgine''s eyes subtly flicker towards a wedding invitation on the study desk.


    Having gotten the hint, Rowan says, "Is that a wedding invitation? Whose wedding have we been invited too?"


    The silence grows even heavier as Georgine shamelessly says, "Well, that''s my cue to leave, brother." And with a brisk step, Georgine quickly fled the study, before Reginald could even stop her.


    "Well?" Rowan asked for an explanation.


    Sirsa glances pleading at her husband as Reginald says, "Go on now, love, I''ll do the explaining." Sirsa lips twitch in a sad smile of thanks, before exiting the study and closing the door behind her with a firm thud.


    "What is that all about?" Rowan thought to herself. "It''s more like a funeral than anything else."


    Taking his seat, Reginald motions for his granddaughter to do the same as he composes his thoughts. "It is a wedding invitation from the Filch family, a pureblood family," Reginald drily said.


    "Filch? Any relations to Argus Filch, Hogwarts Caretaker?" Rowan curiously asked.


    "Roderic Filch, is his younger brother."


    "Oh, is he a squib too?"


    "No, he is a wizard."


    "Is he a caretaker too?"


    "No, a shopkeeper of some sort."


    Rowan pauses, before carefully phrasing the question. "Despite the Filch family being purebloods, I take it that they are not wizards of means."


    "The Filch wealth was rather badly administrated," Reginald admitted. "There is not much left beyond some land and property."


    Eyeing her grandfather, Rowan slowly says, "It would appear the Filch''s don''t run in the same circle as you do, grandfather. In that case, why has a wedding invitation been sent over?"


    After a moment of silence, Reginald finally answers the question. "The wedding invitation is for Roderic Filch and that of Eileen Snape. They are to be married later this evening."


    Rowan flinches as if slapped as her hands clench into fists. "And is there a reason, why Severus and I have not been informed?" Rowan icily said.


    "We only just received the wedding invitation this morning," Reginald truthfully replied. "To be honest, we''ve been debating on whether informing you both given the short notice and that your friend presently is our guest."


    Rowan slumps a bit at hearing the answer. "Why didn''t mother write to us?" Rowan softly whispered. "Severus and I wouldn''t have stopped her." Unable to hide the emotions in her eyes, Rowan presses her lips together. "Is this mother''s way of saying that she is completely cutting us off from her?"


    Reginald sighed, "Eileen, my daughter-, your mother is complicated." Seeing the stiff figure of his granddaughter, Reginald adds, "But the more pertinent question is rather whether either of you wishes to attend or not."


    "I don''t know," Rowan honestly summarized her feelings.


    "Will you regret this if you don''t go?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "In that case, let us ask your brother''s opinion," Reginald said, before calling for Dawn.


    A small pop is quickly heard as Dawn says, "What will Master be having Dawn do?"


    "Well, you, immediately, please bring Severus to me," Reginald ordered.


    With ears bobbing, Dawn squeaks, "Yes, Master!" A mere pop is heard as Dawn swiftly apparated away when another pop is heard with a rather surprised Severus mid-eating a tart. Severus blinks in confusion as Dawn adds, "Dawn will be staying with Miss Evan now," before leaving with a pop.


    "What''s going on?" Severus grumbled as he stuffed the rest of the tart into his mouth. "I-, was-, eating."


    Reginald solemnly hands over the wedding invitation for Severus to read. Severus''s hands tighten across the wedding invitation crinkling it further and further. Shaking with mixed emotions, Severus icily says, "Did the wedding invitation just arrive today or have you been hiding it grandfather?"


    "No, the invitation just came in this morning," Reginald bluntly answered. "We''ve been debating all this morning on whether to inform both of you."


    Slumping into a chair, Severus studies the crumbled wedding invitation in his hand. "Did-, did you know Rowan?" Severus softly asked.


    "No, not until about ten minutes ago," Rowan murmured.


    Severus lets out a small sigh as he raises his ebony eyes to gaze into his twin sister''s midnight black indigo eyes. The two gazed into each other''s eyes in silent unspoken communication until they both look away to face their grandfather. "We''ll go," Severus softly stated. "Even if it''s just to say goodbye."


    "Then the two of you best dress quickly," Reginald said as he rose to his feet. "We will floo there and have Dawn apparate us back to the manor."


    "Wait-," Rowan said causing both males to pause. "If Dawn can apparate almost anywhere, why have we been taking the car to the train station?"


    "To maintain the wizard secrecy act, of course," Reginald said with a straight face as the twins suspiciously eyed him. "C''mon now, we have no time to waste, hurry up and dress yourselves!"


    The twins hurry off doing as they are told, while Reginald momentarily pauses in his wife''s parlor room. The room is a bit smoky as Georgine smokes her second cigar, while Sirsa numbly pokes the same spot in embroidery with her needle. Reginald clears his throat causing both women to look up as Georgine puffs out a cloud of smoke and says, "Well, how did it go?"


    Reginald gives his sister a bit of a dirty look before answering, "They both wish to attend."


    "Of course, they would," Georgine huffed. "Even if Eileen is a b*tch, she is still their mother."


    "Georgine!" Sirsa said appalled at the language of her sister-in-law, but not necessarily at the insult towards her own daughter.


    "Did-," Reginald stops to gather his breath. "Were Sirsa and I terrible parents, Georgine?"


    Georgine purses her lips and frowns. "You were a much better father than our belated father and mother. Though you did spoil, Eileen, Sirsa tended to be stern with her. It was a rather good balance between both of you. And though the two of you were far from perfect, you were good to her and loved her. I think that''s what really matters most in the end."


    "Thank you," Reginald whispered as Georgine''s lips twitched into a semblance of a smile, before rushing off to dress.


    With her husband out of the room, Sirsa leans over and gently pats Georgine on the knee in thanks, before returning to her embroidery. Georgine lets out another puff of smoke as Sirsa says, "That is the last cigar, Georgine. This is a lady''s room, not a bordello." Georgine snorts in reply but does as she is told. Even she knew, that her sister-in-law had been rather lenient in allowing her to smoke one cigar much less two.

 Chapter 102 - Wedding Invitation â…¡

    Reginald waited by the main fireplace as he glanced at the antique clock on the mantel to tell the time. A quarter till four, the wedding would start soon. Footsteps cause him to glance up to see the twins in matching dark trousers, gray silk sweaters, and fitted silk robes. Severus''s hair had neatly been retrimmed, while Rowan''s was neatly pulled back into a bun.


    Nodding Reginald says, "Now, I know neither of you has traveled by floo before. So, let me give a brief description. Taking a pinch of glitter power from a silver case on the stand, Reginald says, "You''ll want to throw the pinch into the fireplace and clearly shout out the destination, before stepping through the emerald green flames. We''ll be going to the Filch family home, so please clearly say, Filch Hall. Is that clear?"


    Both twins nod as each of them reach into the silver case and grab a pinch of glittering powder. "Ladies first," Severus said with a speck of humor.


    Rowan snorts and tosses the pinch of powder into the flames. With a roar, the fire turned emerald green and rose higher than her. The green fire felt like a warm breeze as she stepped into the flames and shouted, "Filch Hall!" It felt as though she was being sucked down a giant green drain as everything seemed to be spinning very fast, while the roaring in her ears grew deafening, causing her to close her eyes lest she spews her lunch.


    With a loud pop in her ears, Rowan''s eyes blinked open as she somehow stepped through into a carpeted hallway. Almost tripping over her own feet, she stumbled to the side knowing that Severus was coming. "I''m going to throw up," Severus gurgled as he slumped weakly to the ground. Not even a second later, Reginald calmly appears and coolly steps out of the fireplace.


    "Gather yourselves together, children," Reginald rather good-natured said as he hid his smile of amusement at their green faces. "You''ll get used to it soon enough."


    "Never," Severus burbled as Rowan privately nodded in agreement. Wizards and witches must have stomachs made of steel to be able to take that wild ride each time. Then again, maybe, they grew numb and accustomed to effects after a period of time. The mind and bodywork in mysterious ways for self-preservation.


    "May I have the invitation, sir?" A polite voice said causing the twins to glance at the female hostess, a pretty, young witch with freckles sprinkled across her nose. Reginald held out the now non-crinkled wedding invitation for the hostess to take. The young woman nods as she reviews the name on the invitation and says, "Right this way, please." The three of them follow the hostess as she says, "You''ve made it just in time sir, the wedding is about to start."


    The hostess leads them out to the decorated grounds in a large white tent where elegant chairs are filled with guests. Pointing to the empty back row, the hostess says, "We were forced to move a few of the guests around and as a result, we were forced to move your seats, sir, as you had yet to arrive."


    "No matter," Reginald said as he waved the hostess away and took their seats. The twins crane around to study the supporting poles of the tent wrapped around with violet and blue ribbons. Severus tugs slightly at his collar and says, "It''s a bit hot with these robes on."


    "It''s a wizard wedding, Sev. There isn''t much of a choice," Rowan grumbled.


    "Still, if they can enchant floating flowers and ribbons across a tent, why can''t they cast a cooling charm to keep the tent cool?" Severus argued.


    "Excellent point," Rowan acknowledged. "Lack of common sense I guess."


    "Shh, now children," Reginald said as the crowd grew quiet. Despite the fascinating wizard crowd of guests that included a witch with spiky moving hair, the twins turned their gaze towards the aisle.


    With a quiet flourish, the groom walks down the violet carpeted aisle. A bit taller than Argus, Roderic Filch though slender had broad shoulders. A fair complexation with a slightly crooked nose, but overall, much better looking than his brother with a head full of salt-peppered hair.


    Behind him marched his best man and groomsmen with trailing at the very end, Argus Filch. Looking much better than usual, Argus Filch wore sleek robes and collar. The men quietly lined up as they waited for the bride.


    A soft melody begins to play as Severus and Rowan''s eyes widen at seeing their mother in silvery robes. Her raven hair was cleverly woven with flowers that it appeared as though she was wearing a crown of flowers. But most surprising of all, there was a happy smile on her face causing her to appear much younger than her years. It was probably the happiest the twins had ever seen their mother.


    Reginald closed his eyes as if unable to bear the sight of his daughter as the bride continued up the aisle without noticing the three of them. Keeping his eyes closed, Reginald felt two hands gently reach for his causing him to glance at the worried faces of his grandchildren. Gently squeezing them, Reginald returns his gaze to the front.


    A small, rather young tufty-haired wizard clears his voice to gather their attention. "Ladies and gentlemen," the wizard said in a slightly singsong voice. "We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of two faithful souls¡­."


    "She looks so happy," Severus softly whispered.


    "That''s because she is," Rowan sadly murmured.


    "I suppose this really means goodbye, doesn''t it?" Severus whimpered.


    "It doesn''t have to be, if you don''t want it to be," Rowan gently observed.


    Severus slowly shakes his head as his eyes drink in the sight of their happy, smiling mother. "No, we''ll always only be a constant reminder of our father," Severus croaked. "It''s better this way, she''ll be happy and we-. And we will be as well."


    "Do you, Roderic Filch take Eileen Snape to be your lawful wedded wife?" The wizard official asked.


    "I do," Roderic said with a warm smile.


    "And do you Eileen Snape take Roderic Filch to be your lawful wedded husband?"


    "I do," Eileen said with tears in her eyes.


    "Then by the power invested in me, I declare you bonded for life." The tuft-haired wizard official pointed his wand high over the couple''s heads as a shower of silver stars fell upon them, spiraling around their intertwined figures. The guests cheered as they rose to their feet to congratulate the couple as they shyly kissed before them.


    The guests and family members surge forward to congratulate the newly married couple as the three Prince family members still remained seated. "She''ll be happy won''t she, grandfather?" Severus quietly asked.


    "This time, I think so too," Reginald admitted as he drank in the sight of his smiling daughter as his heart nearly broke in two. "Well, we best be going now, we wouldn''t want to outstay our welcome."


    Rowan hesitated as she pulled on her grandfather''s hand. "I still think we need to at least properly say our goodbyes," Rowan pleaded with her eyes. "Severus didn''t get to say goodbye last time, please grandfather."


    "Alright then," Reginald half-heartedly agreed after a long moment as the twins squeezed his hands in gratitude. Still holding hands, the three of them lined up at the end of the line to congratulate the bride and groom. It was more than half an hour before the guests were dispersed and the wedded couple reached the end of the line.


    Now, Eileen Filch blinked in surprise and utter shock at seeing the three figures before her. Instantly her eyes flicker to the twin''s pale faces as they held her father''s hands. Eileen opens her mouth to speak, but she is unable to at seeing the cold, disappointed face of her father. "Congratulations, Eileen, may you truly be happy," Reginald quietly said as he released the twin''s hands and reached into his pocket. Holding out a golden key in his hand, Reginald says, "Your dowry."


    Eileen with trembling hands takes the key as Roderic stares with puzzlement at the two of them. Reginald nods at the groom and says, "Congratulations Mr. Filch, may you live long and well."


    "Thank you, sir," Roderic said as he furrowed his brows while trying to recognize the invited guest.


    Behind him, his older brother, Argus Filch''s pale eyes bulge in recognition as his eyes flicker from the Reginald Prince to the twin Prince''s and back to his brother''s newly wedded wife. Argus Filch wisely decides to remain silent on the subject and tactfully looks away. This wasn''t Hogwarts and Reginald Prince was never one to be trifled with.


    Rowan unconsciously reaches for Severus''s hand as she takes a step forward pulling her brother forward. For a moment, she studies the face of her anxious mother, before letting out a heartfelt sigh. "Mrs. Filch, please live well," Rowan said causing Eileen''s face to twist with pain. Squeezing Severus''s hand for comfort, Rowan lets go and takes a step back.


    The air is heavy as Severus''s ebony glistening eyes are filled with so many emotions. Finally, Severus croaks, "Please be happy," before stepping back to his grandfather''s side.


    "We shall take our leave now," Reginald said, before gently leading the twins away.


    Eileen Filch''s eyes are glued to the three figures until they are out of sight. From her side, her husband asks, "Did you know them?"


    "Once upon a time," Eileen cowardly said, unable to speak the truth. She''d had already made her choice and it was much too late to change her mind now.


    Leaning over, Roderic placed a gentle kiss on his wife''s cheek. "Well, that was the last of them, let us go and join the party," Roderic warmly said.


    "Mm," Eileen shyly answered as the two of them turned around and headed towards the other end of the tent. It was the start of a new beginning for the Filch couple. And only time would tell how their story would end.

 Chapter 103 - Closure

    A broad-shouldered man sits in front of a burning fireplace despite the warm weather. And yet there is a chill in the castle air that not even the fire nor the weather can seem to remove. His premature dark, silvering hair is neatly combed back as he raises a glass of fire-whiskey to his lips. Taking a sip, his rugged, handsome features don''t change as if frozen with some unknown thought.


    A soft knock at the door is heard as the man, Cygnus Black raises his eyes with some displeasure. "Well, what is it?"


    The door is pushed open to reveal a blond-haired woman with blue eyes that are rimmed red as if she had been weeping. One could easily see the resemblance of the woman in her three daughters, Bellatrix, Andromeda, and Narcissa. "He''s here," Druella Black tremblingly replied causing her black dress to sway.


    "Hmph, took him longer than I expected, but he was always a weakling," Cygnus sneered in conclusion. "Let him in."


    Holding a white handkerchief tightly in hand, Druella says, "You must be mad! He will kill you!"


    Cold eyes turn onto his wife as Cygnus rises to his feet and coldly says, "I will not repeat myself."


    Druella clenches the handkerchief even tighter as despair clouds her face. Knowing better than to contradict her husband, she stiffly nods and turns on her heels.


    Cygnus glances at his still full cup and downs it one gulp, before setting it on the mantel place. Staring into the fire, Cygnus waits for his son-in-law to arrive. Steps can soon be heard as the figure stops in the doorway. "Father-in-law," Rodolphus Lestrange said with a thin smile as his thin, dark features are even gaunter than before.


    Without turning to face his son-in-law, Cygnus barks, "Took you long enough to gather your wits about you, boy."


    "True enough," Rodolphus murmured taking a step across the threshold.


    "Good," Cygnus barked. "Well, have it, boy, I have already put my affairs in order and am ready to see if there is a so-called maker. There is no need to further stay your hand if you will. We''ve all got places to be."


    "I shall, but first, I request an answer."


    "Oh, is it to inquire as to why I slew my besotted daughter or perhaps if I feel guilt over the matter. Well allow me to answer, both questions with a single statement, I do not regret my past actions."


    "That was not my question," Rodolphus quietly said as his hand tightened around his wand.


    "Oh? Well, I must admit I am now intrigued," Cygnus replied as he turned to face his son-in-law. "Knowing your weak nature for sure I would have expected you to spout such utter sentimental rot." Pausing, Cygnus eyes his son-in-law, "God, you look old. And your appearance, boy, when was the last time you changed your robes?"


    "I did not come here to hear lectures on my appearance," Rodolphus growled.


    "Well someone should. And as it appears as no one has, it falls to me to naturally correct that error," Cygnus smugly exclaimed.


    Rodolphus controls himself and does not react to his father-in-law''s goading. Taking a breath to steady himself, he asks, "What do you know of the tale of the Warlock''s Hairy Heart?"


    "A mere child''s tale," Cygnus scoffed.


    "Is it?" Rodolphus interjected.


    Cygnus is quiet for a moment, before carefully replying, "Even the most powerful of wizards cannot live without a beating heart."


    "But what about a portion of their soul?"


    Cygnus'' eyes grow cold and steely. "An abomination, yes, but possible."


    "I see," Rodolphus quietly concluded to himself.


    "Why the question?"


    "Bellatrix-," Rodolphus pauses to steady his voice. "-Was entrusted with an artifact so to speak."


    "And what is said object?" Cygnus finally asked after a long pause.


    "Helga Hufflepuffs cup."


    Cygnus''s eyes brighten with awe. "The cup?" Cygnus said with some speculation.


    "Yes, the cup."


    "Yet, why do I hear some hesitation in thine voice?"


    Rodolphus reluctantly admits, "There is something off-putting about it. A chill about it that cannot be explained. As though something inhabits therein-."


    Cygnus is quiet for a moment, before saying, "And am I correct in guessing that it was entrusted to her by that wretched half-breed in whom both of you follow?"


    "Yes."


    Cygnus rubs his chin for a moment in thought, before quietly saying, "I am sure you are aware of the ancient infamous Greek wizard, who desired utter and complete power. He was nowhere near as brilliant as Nicholas Flamel, but he was most certainly powerful and clever. A parselmouth, he created the first-ever recorded basilisk for that is which he is most remembered for, Herpo, the Foul. But there are a few of us and no doubt certain members of the ministry that are aware of his true malevolent nature."


    Cygnus fell silent and after some time Rodolphus finally asks, "And just what was his true depraved nature capable of?"


    "Something so foul and perverse, and yet as impossible as it sounds, he did indeed learn of a manner in which to separate the soul and hideaway a portion of it."


    "But the destruction of the soul would render any wizard mad!" Rodolphus with incredulity protested.


    "I suspect he was already rather mad to begin with, but I suppose that did not make that much of a difference in the end."


    "And so, what happened?"


    "It is unknown how he was killed nor if the fragmented soul was destroyed. Perhaps it was or perhaps it was not. But I prefer to believe that it was. For it is far too terrible to imagine that he still exists somewhere in existence as a terrible wraith."


    Rodolphus is silent for some time until he at last breaks the silence first. "And if, it is what I think it is, then how do I go about destroying such a foul thing?"


    Cygnus throws his head back in cold laughter. "That I cannot answer, but what I do know is that such an artifact cannot be simply destroyed by any ordinary means. Good luck."


    "Fair enough," Rodolphus concluded as he raised his wand and pointed at his father-in-law.


    "Make me proud," Cygnus said with an arrogant sneer.


    "Avada Kedarva!" A green light burst forth from Rodolphus''s wand as Cygnus falters back with a pleased expression and falling to the floor with a tiny smirk on his face. Rodolphus is still for a moment, before bowing his head solemnly to the corpse of his deceased father-in-law before departing from the room.


    The castle is rather eerily silent as the portraits on the wall nod or stares at his departing figure. As he stands before the grand castle doors, Rodolphus comes to a halt at seeing his mother-in-law sitting in the front hall. Rodolphus greets her politely, "Mother-in-law."


    Druella Black stiffly says, "My husband passed away this evening of an unexpected heart attack, you shan''t be required to attend."


    Rodolphus dutifully nods his head in understanding. "Then I shall take my leave, mother-in-law."


    Rodolphus turns away to leave, when Druella says, "Rodolphus Lestrange, you shan''t evermore be welcome in this household. But if the time ever comes that you need urgent sanctuary, it shall be given only just once. Do not mistake my actions for kindness, but merely recompense of that which is due to my former son-in-law."


    "I understand," Rodolphus said, before stepping out of the Black family castle never to return more.

 Chapter 104 - Closure â…¡

    Rodolphus traversed through the stark grounds until he emerged on the outskirts of the grounds at the edge of a nearby forest, before safely apparating away. With a small pop, he arrived at an old manor in the depths of a thickly forested area. Safe and under ancient protections, there are no sentries patrolling the grounds as he enters the manor without any disturbance.


    Approaching the great hall, a loud wheezy giggle can be heard as two figures step out purposefully in his path. Newly graduated from Hogwarts, a pair of brother and sister stand before him. The stocky young woman with a wheezy giggle and sloping shoulders waved her stubby fingers at Rodolphus Lestrange. "Tsk, tsk, you''ve been a most naughty boy, Lestrange," Alecto Carrow taunted.


    "I had a business matter to attend too," Rodolphus coldly responded.


    The squat young man lets out a wheezy giggle much to like that of his sister. Already slightly hunched over with a pallid, doughy face, and tiny eyes, Amycus Carrow had too much of a pig-like face to ever be considered attractive to even be considered by a witch with the lowest of standards. "Well, this is our manor, and we ought to know everything that goes on. And that includes you, Lestrange!" Amycus sneered rather lopsidedly.


    Rodolphus merely snorts at their feeble attempts to threaten him. "How utterly charming that a pair of squealing pigs have come to greet me. I find myself most honored by this most quaint display."


    "PIGS!" They both squealed in indignation resembling too much that of a pig.


    "You, you!" Alecto sputtered in outrage as she pointed at him with her stubby fingers.


    Amycus pulls out his wand and says, "I shan''t have you insult us in our own home, Lestrange!" Before Amycus can even utter a hex, Lestrange already has his wand out. "Mimble Wimble!" Rodolphus shouts, before pressing his wand under Alecto''s neck.


    Amycus tries to speak, but his tongue has been tied in a knot preventing him from speaking. Alecto trembles as Lestrange digs his wand into her throat and says, "The only reason I have not exacerbated either of you is that the Dark Lord finds you mildly useful. But do not presume to think that makes me tolerant of either of you."


    Rodolphus removes his wand from Alecto''s neck and turns to walk past them. "The Dark Lord only needs one of you alive to make use of this manor," Rodolphus pointedly added causing the pair of siblings to pale and tremble with outrage. Rodolphus leaves the foolish, bumbling pair of brother and sister in the hallway before carefully knocking and entering the great hall.


    Alone and seated on a throne-like seat, the figure of a man with deathly pale skin and sharp cheekbones can be seen. His pale skin as even paler than before as his face had begun to blur even from his dark arts. His once shoulder-length dark hair was now to his chin much thinner than before. While the pupil of his eyes seemed more oval than round as if they began to elongate.


    His crimson eyes stare at Lestrange as Lord Voldemort says, "I hope you come bearing good news, Lestrange. I have not heard good news as of late nor has the bait been taken. I grow weary of waiting for the trap to be sprung."


    Lestrange kneels before him and says, "Indeed Milord. I have avenged myself upon Cygnus Black. He is now dead."


    "Excellent," Lord Voldemort said as he rose to his feet. "You have always been one of my most loyal followers, Lestrange. You shall be rewarded for your efforts."


    "Thank you, Dark Lord, I am honored beyond belief," Rodolphus replied as Lord Voldemort approached him.


    "Arise," Lord Voldemort graciously said.


    "Thank you, Milord," Rodolphus murmured as he rose to his feet.


    "I have a task for you, Lestrange," Lord Voldemort said as he strides to stand before a grand window overlooking the dark forest.


    "Anything, Milord," Rodolphus obediently answered.


    "You have always been my eyes and ears, Lestrange. And the faith of many has been tested and found lacking, they are foolish sheep that have begun to be pulled away by an errant dog."


    "There will always be the ignorant masses that are led astray, Dark Lord."


    "Yes, indeed, but there is a need to have them pulled into line."


    "Perhaps a demonstration, Milord?"


    "One that will not be easily forgotten. The ignorant need to be taught the error of their ways."


    Rodolphus tactfully asks, "And who is to be made an example?"


    "Abraxas Malfoy," Lord Voldemort icily ordered.


    Rodolphus almost chokes and stiffly says, "Abraxas Malfoy holds great power-. He shan''t be easy to attack much less approach."


    Lord Voldemort instantly turns his ruby eyes onto Lestrange. Rodolphus bows his head in apology, "But it shall be done."


    "Of that, I do not doubt," Lord Voldemort ominously promised.


    "Thank you for the honor, Dark Lord. May I take my leave?" Rodolphus asked.


    Lord Voldemort dismisses him with a wave of his hand as Rodolphus bows out, before leaving through the grand doors. The doors slam shut behind him as Rodolphus makes his way through the manor to his younger brother''s room. Only a few years younger than Bellatrix, the same age as the disowned, former Andromeda Black.


    Before Rodolphus can arrive, he sees his younger brother being slammed into the wall. Rodolphus pulls out his wand and steps before his brother. Thin and agitated as usual, Rabastan Lestrange hides his face in his brother''s robes. Rodolphus growls, "Antonin Dolohov, I should have known."


    "I was merely playing around, Lestrange," smirked, the dark-haired, broad-shouldered man. "But it appears your younger brother is much too fragile to be of much entertainment."


    Rodolphus narrows his eyes and sneers. "I thought that''s what muggles and mudblood''s were for."


    "Yes, but I do hate to be a dull boy," Antonin lazily rolled his wand his palm. "And we have been strictly ordered to lie low by our glorious Dark Lord. But it would be such a waste for my skills to grow wane and dull. We can''t have that, now can we?"


    "No, I suppose not," Rodolphus said in agreement as he slowly lowered his wand. "But there are more than other ample choices such as the Carrow''s. They are quite vexing, to say the least."


    Antonin threw his dark head back in laughter. "I thought for sure you would try to discourage me, Lestrange, not goad me on."


    Rodolphus smiles thinly back. "As long as it is an appropriate target I certainly do not mind."


    Antonin eyes the tall, thickset man before him. Dark-haired, somewhat attractive, Rodolphus Lestrange was not a wizard to be trifled since the death of his wife. It was as though the soft edges that had existed before had been scraped off and all that was left were razor jagged edges.


    "I shall consider taking your words under advice," Antonin finally concluded without making any promises. Smirking Antonin nods his head at Rabastan Lestrange, before striding out of the hallway.


    Making sure, Antonin is out of sight, Rodolphus finally reaches down to aide his younger brother to his feet. "What were you thinking?" Rodolphus softly hissed. "Did I not warn you to stay in your room as Dolohov was to be about?"


    Rabastan''s sleek dark hair covers part of his face as Rabastan apologetically says, "I''m sorry, but I just wanted to walk around for a bit. I''m sick and tired of being cooped up in my room. There''s nothing for me to do and you''ve been busy doing the Dark Lord''s work."


    Rodolphus frowns and hides his reservations. "Rabastan, your time will come. Just be patient."


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Rabastan says, "I''m tired of waiting! I want to be of use, brother."


    "This is neither the time nor the place for this conversation," Rodolphus hissed. "Now keep your voice down!"


    "Please brother!" Rabastan protested. "I know the Dark Lord gave you a mission. Please let me aid you."


    Rodolphus''s hardens his heart against his brother''s plea. "Rabastan Lestrange, you are of no use to me."


    Rabastan''s face twists with emotions as he angrily says, "I understand!" Before dashing into his bedroom and slamming the door behind him.


    Rodolphus stills the urge to knock on his brother''s door and instead turns away. He had enough on his plate right now than to pacify his younger brother. Striding away, Rodolphus is lost in his own thoughts that he fails to see the shadow in the corridor slip away.

 Chapter 105 - The joys of packing

    The rest of the holiday passed by in a blur as the twins did everything to put the incident out of mind. If Lily noticed that they were oddly quiet at times, she wisely did not comment on the subject. All too soon, it was the day before Hogwarts, and it came time to pack and ensure everything was ready to go. The utter irony was that Lily was the only one of them who would not be stuck packing as everything had already been pre-packed since she would be staying over at the Prince manor for the last two weeks of summer.


    At breakfast, Severus had gulped down the breakfast oatmeal before rushing off to pack lest it impedes his time with Lily. Lily much more calmly ate her oatmeal as Rowan sleepily, still in her pajama''s appeared in the dining room. Lily almost choked on her oatmeal trying not to giggle at seeing Rowan''s messy hair. Too sleepy to care, Rowan yawned and said, "Pass the molasses over, Lily."


    Lily handed over the melted brown sugar for Rowan to pour into her oatmeal. Just to be sure, Rowan dropped a good spoonful into the bowl, before mixing it together with her spoon. After taking a bite, Rowan narrows her eyes at her grandfather, but specifically at the obituary section on the outside view of the paper. "Grandfather, do you know a Cygnus Black?" Rowan asked.


    "Why?" Reginald asked as he lifted his head over the paper.


    Pointing with her spoon at the paper, Rowan says, "Well, it says, he died of a heart attack."


    "What?!" Georgine exclaimed, suddenly wide awake from her seat. Leaning over Georgine reads the obituary through narrowed eyes. "That''s utter rot! That boy was like a runespoor with three heads. Something like a measly heart attack wouldn''t have done him in."


    Luckily Sirsa was not present this morning for breakfast, but still, Reginald gave his sister a warning glance in the direction of the girls. Georgine rolls her eyes and says, "What I mean to say is that anything short of being eaten by a dragon or having his soul sucked out by a dementor would stop that man."


    "Dementor?" Lily asked.


    "You''ll learn about them in your third year, Miss Evans," Georgine murmured as she glanced at her brother as if to ask, "Reginald, you can''t honestly believe that he died of a heart attack."


    Raising an eyebrow, Reginald seems to say, "No, Georgine but what do you want me to do about it? I didn''t like the man much less would have pissed on him even if he was on fire. Besides, it''s a tad suspicious that both the father and daughter are now dead."


    Seeing the ongoing unspoken communication between the adults, Rowan confidently concludes that Cygnus Black''s death is more than a tad suspicious. And given whom his deceased daughter was, it was quite easy to narrow down the list of potential suspects: Tom Riddle, Rodolphus Lestrange, or any other Death Eater for that matter, excluding the entire list of enemies he had made in his entire lifetime.


    Clearing his throat, Reginald shoots his sister one final glare and changes the subject. "Rowan, dear, there''s been a slight change of plans regarding your goblin lessons."


    Rowan''s oatmeal splatters on the table in shock as she says, "Does Professor Dumbledore, not approve of our having a private tutor?"


    "Rather the opposite," Reginald explained as he received puzzled glances from the two girls. "It seems the suggestion is rather popular as more than one parent was interested in having their children learn Gobbledegook. After a generous donation from my part and the other interested parents, the Board of Governors for Hogwarts has agreed to make the class official.


    As such Gobbledegook has been added as an extra-curricular subject to be taught by Professor Flitwick. With the potential to hire another teacher, once there are several years going.


    Since it is the first year being taught 1st to 4th years will be allowed to join. However, next year only 2nd years and up will be allowed to take the class. Both of you girls have already been enrolled as well as your brother. The textbook for the course should arrive later this afternoon. Please make sure to properly place it in your trunks."


    "Sev''s not going to like this," Rowan muttered under her breath as Reginald returned to reading the Daily Prophet.


    Giving her spoon one last lick, Rowan clears her bowl of oatmeal and gets up. Lily having already finished also got up as she followed behind Rowan. "Do you want some help packing, Rowan?" Lily offered.


    "I already packed most of my clothes, I just need to finish packing some of my books and personal supplies. But if you want, you can help," Rowan accepted the offer.


    Lily smiles in reply as she follows Rowan to her bedroom. Pointing at her desk, Rowan says, "If you could grab all the books there and fit them into my trunk that would greatly be appreciated." Before heading into the bathroom to grab a small box with personal hygiene and feminine items.


    With ease, Lily grabbed the books and placed them into the open trunk, before moving aside as Rowan carefully placed said box inside. Glancing at the small box, Lily asks, "What''s inside?"


    "Feminine products," Rowan grumbled causing Lily to furrow her brows before lamely saying, "Oh."


    Pausing Rowan curiously glances at Lily and says, "You haven''t started yours yet, Lily?"


    Lily flushes bright red and says, "Not yet. Mom said, that the girls in our family don''t tend to start theirs until we''re thirteen."


    "That''s not that unusual," Rowan replied. "I mean, there are some girls who don''t get them until they''re sixteen or very early on around nine years old."


    "Mm," Lily said as she looked down at her hands in embarrassment.


    "Since it sounds like yours may very well start this year, have you already prepared a case of feminine products?" Rowan asked.


    "Yes!" Lily muttered with mortification.


    "Well, that''s good, but I recommend getting one or two bottles from Madame Pomfrey for the pain," Rowan sagely instructed.


    "A potion for pain, what for?" Lily asked in bewilderment.


    "Didn''t Petunia already get her''s?"


    "Yes, but what does that have to do with anything?"


    ".... Lily, did Petunia have any cramps?"


    "Mm, mom gave her painkillers and had her.... oh, I see what you mean."


    "Excluding cramps, there is even some variety in the number of cycle days or symptoms like nausea, bloating, dizziness, migraines, or even back pain. Not to mention hormones," Rowan paused at seeing Lily''s pale face causing her to nod her head in sympathy. "For example, among the four us dormmates, Bethanie tends to eat her feelings, while Silvia tends to have a pin drop explosive temper. As for Tiffany and me, we both tend to be a bit more emotional than usual. Nothing too bad, but it still tends to make one feel all out of sorts."


    "That sounds horrible," Lily whispered.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Rowan says, "Sadly enough you get used to it in the end."


    Lily shudders and quickly changes the subject, "Do you think Gobbledegook will be any fun?"


    "Fun? Probably not," Rowan honestly said causing Lily''s face to fall. "But useful? Very much so."


    "You''re no fun," Lily huffed.


    "Personally, I beg to differ," Rowan snickered back as she grabbed a pillow off her bed and began to beat Lily with it. Lily lets out a squeal of indignation and fights back causing feathers to burst out and scatter throughout the bedroom.


    The two girls somehow manage to drag the pillow fight across the hallway into Severus''s room, wherewith utter horror, Severus slams his trunk shut to only be bombarded by their combined brute forces. Alas, it was an utter massacre with Severus being the innocent victim. But he swore to retaliate, eventually!

 Chapter 106 - Stupid, Sirius!

    At a large dinner table, a family of four are dressed in mourning black as they sit. A scowling dark-haired woman with sharp attractive features and gray eyes stares at her sullen eldest son. Walburga Black sniffs loudly, "Thankfully, your younger brother will be starting this year in Slytherin."


    Sirius glances at his younger brother and snorts. "He could very well be a Ravenclaw the way he has his nose in books all the time." Regulus glares up at his older brother shooting him a dirty look.


    Walburga Black opens her mouth to yell, when the dark-haired man at her side says, "Enough!" Walburga Black unhappily closes her mouth as Sirius stabs his food with his fork. Orion''s steely gray eyes turn onto his son as he sneers, "Sirius, despite your being a detestable Gryffindor, I expect you to properly comport yourself as a most esteemed member of the Black family that you are."


    Sirius clenches his fork tighter in his fist as he listens to his father. "But I suppose a disappointment will always be a disappointment," Orion added as Sirius clenched his jaws so hard that it seemed almost painful.


    Turning to gaze at his wife, Orion remarked, "Your younger brother''s funeral is tomorrow-," Walburga nodded her head in acknowledgment of the statement. "Will you be in attendance?"


    Regulus peeks at his mother waiting for the response. "Yes, I will have Kreacher deliver the boys to the station," Walburga answered, causing Regulus eyes to dim in disappointment as he quietly poked at his food.


    Good," Orion said as he changed the subject and glanced at his eldest son. "Are you done packing?" Sirius slumps into his seat in reply as Orion knowingly sighs, "Then finish up and go. What about you, Regulus?"


    "Yes, father, I''ve already properly packed," Regulus obediently said causing Walburga to beam at her youngest with pride as Orion adds, "Good." Sirius silently micks his brothers'' words causing Regulus to glower back.


    The rest of the dinner is quiet as Orion and Walburga discuss Abraxas Malfoy. Ever since, his change in his stance against Tom Riddle, Abraxas Malfoy had gained quite the following. Orion and Walburga Black were one of the several families that had joined his faction after learning the truth about Tom Riddle. Personally, Orion was pleased as Abraxas Malfoy made a much better choice in the end.


    Bored and rather cross, Sirius excuses himself from the table without his parents noticing. Regulus finishes a few minutes later and politely excuses himself much to his parents'' pleasure. Wandering back through the gloomy hallways filled with family portraits and dark objects, Regulus hesitates at his older brother''s door, before timidly knocking.


    "Is that you, brat?" Sirius yelled.


    "I''m not a brat!" Regulus snapped back.


    "If I let you in are you going to help me pack?"


    "What? No!"


    "Then no."


    "Please Sirius, just one question."


    "Then are you going to help me pack?"


    "If I do, how many questions can I ask?"


    "As long as they aren''t too annoying."


    "Deal now open the door," Regulus said as he heard the door unlock. Stepping inside, Regulus wrinkles his nose at seeing pictures of Quidditch players pinned to the wall. There are robes and clothes all over the ground with books, parchment, and more scattered in hazard all about the bedroom.


    "What do you do all day? Throw around your things for fun?" Regulus gawked.


    Sirius sheepishly scratches his face. "I forgot."


    "What are you blind too?" Regulus snapped.


    "No need to get so huffy," Sirius said as he rolled his eyes. "Now are you going to help me or not?"


    "Fine," Regulus said with a roll of his eyes as he bent down to gather textbooks off the floor. "So, my first question is what''s Slytherin like?"


    Sirius groans and says, "I''m not in Slytherin, Regulus! All I know is that it''s full of dark wizards and the like!"


    "That can''t be true!" Regulus protested. "Merlin came out of Slytherin and he''s the greatest wizard of all time!"


    Sirius tactfully chokes and says, "He''s an exception."


    "What about your friends?"


    "What friends?"


    "The Prince twins, are they, not your friends too?"


    "Okay fine then, them too."


    "I knew it!" Regulus said with a measure of pride. "What else?"


    Sirius stops himself from hitting his head on the wall in frustration. "As I said, I don''t know much else other than that Professor Slughorn is the head of Slytherin and it''s full of nasty purebloods."


    "You''re not very good at this," Regulus remarked rather crossly as he picked a cloak off the floor in disdain.


    "Look how about I introduce you to Rowan at the station and have her tell you all about Slytherin, okay?" Sirius pleaded in exasperation.


    "Promise?" Regulus suspiciously said.


    "I promise on Quidditch," Sirius swore.


    "Fine," Regulus said, before quietly helping Sirius pack for tomorrow morning. It wasn''t the best packing, but it got the job done.


    The following morning, Sirius and Regulus quickly eat their breakfast, before eagerly run into the hallway, where the trunks had been brought down by the old family house elf. Sirius wrinkles his nose in disgust at catching sight of Kreacher. The old house elf had a bulbous, snout-like nose, bloodshot eyes, many folds of skin that moved when he did, and white hair growing out of his bat-like ears. It certainly did not help that his sack-like toga was quite old and rather worn and gross.


    Sirius shudders and holds back a sneer as Regulus smiles down at Kreacher. "Thank you, Kreacher, that was very helpful of you," Regulus gratefully said in sincere gratitude for Kreacher having brought their trunks downstairs.


    "Kreacher aims to please, the young masters," Kreacher said, casting a dower glance at Sirius.


    "So how do we go about doing this?" Sirius grumbled.


    "Please hold your trunks, young masters," Kreacher instructed as his wrinkled hands grabbed onto the two boys and they apparated away. The three of them appeared with a small pop just outside the station on the side. Without even saying thanks, Sirius grabs his trunk and says, "Hurry up Regulus!"


    "Thank you, Kreacher," Regulus hastily thanked the house elf, before hurrying off after his older brother with trunk in hand. With a faint pop heard from behind, the house elf left and returned back to the manor.


    "C''mon, hurry up!" Sirius impatiently snapped at Regulus who was struggling to keep as he dragged his trunk behind him.


    "Wait up, Sirius!" Regulus called out much to his older brother''s chagrin. With a sigh, Sirius slows down and waits for his pesky younger brother to catch up. With a sigh, Sirius helps Regulus put his trunk onto the trolley, before walking through the station.


    After some time, Regulus nervously glances around and fidgets. "Um, Sirius, I don''t see platform 9 ?''s.


    "That''s because it''s not here," Sirius confidently smirked causing Regulus to pale and stare at his older brother. Hiding an evil grin, Sirius stops before the enchanted wall and says, "We have to run through the wall."


    "What?!" Regulus cried out looking at his older brother as if he was insane. "Is that a joke, Sirius? Because it''s not funny!"


    Sirius cackled in response, before running straight at the wall. Regulus almost shuts his eyes waiting for the expected crash to only see his brother vanish through the wall. "Sirius?" Regulus croaked to only not hear a response, before hastily running at the wall as he closed his eyes and fully expected to crash.


    Flinching, Regulus finally dares to open his eyes as he hears loud voices. Regulus''s eyes fill with awe as he sees a scarlet engine waiting next to the platform that is teeming with people. Smoke from the engine drifts over the crowd as the wrought-iron archway reads, Platform Nine and Three Quarters. Some of the train carriages are already full of students waving goodbye, or even fighting over their seats.


    The crowd babbles as cats'' meow from their owner''s arms and owls hoot from their cages. Regulus suddenly panics and searches everywhere for his older brother to only spot him further ahead in the crowd. "Wait for me!" Regulus desperately called out as he hurried after his older brother. Either Sirius didn''t hear Regulus over the dim of the crowd, or he purposefully ignored him.


    Regulus hurries after his older brother to finally catch up with him and finds Sirius talking to a tall, thin, rather delicate, exhausted-looking boy with russet hair and tired eyes. Regulus stops a short way-a- way and shuffles his feet as he waits for his older brother to cease greeting his friend. His brother''s friend notices him first and says, "Is that your younger brother, Sirius?"


    Sirius rolls his eyes at Lupin. "Sadly enough."


    Lupin hides a grin and instead says, "You must be Regulus, right? I''m Remus Lupin."


    Seeing his brother''s expression, Regulus pulls out the good old Black family manners. "Are you a Gryffindor too?" Regulus huffed.


    "Yes, I am," Lupin rather good-natured replied.


    Regulus snorts as Sirius growls at his younger brother. "C''mon brat, I''ve got to get you on the train." Regulus flushes in embarrassment as Sirius adds, "Save me a seat, Lupin." And left his truck with the sighing Lupin, who is going to have to drag the trunk aboard as well.


    "Sure thing, Sirius," Lupin wearily sighed as he glanced over at the nervous-looking younger boy.


    Ignoring Lupin''s gaze, Regulus hurries after his older brother. Grumbling, Sirius reluctantly helps the struggling Regulus pull his trunk onto the train. After a moment, Regulus quietly asks, "You''re not going to sit with me, Sirius?"


    "Of course not!" Sirius snorted. "I want to sit with my friends, not a 1st-year baby!" Regulus head droops at the reply as Sirius impatiently shoves Regulus into an empty compartment.


    "Wait here, I''m going to go and find Rowan." Dragging his trunk away, Sirius quickly disappears as Regulus glances about and timidly takes a seat.


    Trying to hide his hurt feelings, Regulus mumbles, "Stupid, Sirius!"


    The compartment door sliding open prevents Regulus from a more emotional outburst as he sees a gangly boy with somewhat curly flaxen hair standing in the doorway. The boy warily smiles and says, "I don''t mean to be a bother, but are any of these seats taken?"


    "No, not at all!" Regulus said as he motioned to the empty seats.


    "Oh good," the boy said with relief as he slides his trunk into its proper place.


    Stretching out his hand, the boy says, "The name''s Dirk Cresswell, and you are?"


    Regulus carefully takes the boy''s freckled hand, "I''m Regulus Black."


    "Well, Regulus it''s nice to meet you too. Are you a first-year too?" Dirk Cresswell asked.


    "Yes, me too," Regulus said with some relief at meeting someone in his own year. The two boys quickly begin to chat and are pleased to find that the other has already read A History of Hogwarts, before the start of the school year.

 Chapter 107 - Stupid, Sirius! â…¡

    "Weird," Rowan muttered as Severus glances over at his sister staring out of the compartment window.


    "What is?" Severus asked as Lily turned out to gaze out of the window as well. Rowan merely points in Sirius Black''s direction. "That''s just Sirius," Severus said as he peered in the direction his sister was pointing at.


    "Oh! I see what you mean, Rowan," Lily commented. "You''re right, it''s a little bit weird."


    "What is?" Severus exclaimed in frustration.


    Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "Look at the boy following behind Sirius."


    Severus gapes at seeing an almost identical, younger version of Sirius. "Is that his younger brother?"


    "Regulus Black," Rowan replied as she sat back in her seat. "He should be starting as a 1st year this year."


    "Well, isn''t that nice," Lily said a bit wistfully.


    Severus is flustered for a moment unsure of what to say, but luckily, he is saved by the compartment door opening. "It''s an utter madhouse out there!" Terry Greengrass exclaimed as he stepped inside.


    "Here let me help," Rowan said as she took Alchemy''s basket from Terry''s hand.


    "Thanks," Terry gratefully said as he and Severus shoved his trunk into place. Wiping the sweat off his silky, pale brow, Terry says, "Is it just me or are there a whole bunch of awful brats this year?"


    "Terry!" Lily chided, "It''s just 1st years. We were 1st year''s last year too!"


    "Last year," Terry impishly corrected her earning him a roll full of Lily''s eyes.


    "I for one couldn''t be more in agreement," Severus loftily said as he took his seat next to Lily.


    "Really?" Rowan said with a raised eyebrow as Terry snickered and took his seat next to Rowan. "Because I recall quite a different tale about nerves and-."


    Severus hastily leaps to his feet and places his hand over his sister''s mouth. "Okay, okay, you win," Severus nervously said as Rowan smirked.


    Quickly removing his hand lest his sister bites him, Severus scrambled back into his seat and wisely changed the subject. "Anywho, what do you think Sirius''s younger brother is like?"


    "Sirius has a younger brother?" Terry gawked.


    "A 1st year, he looks just like him," Severus replied.


    Terry shudders with horror and says, "Ye gods! And I thought having, one Black was overkill as it is!"


    Lily rolls her eyes and says, "He doesn''t look that bad! And he seems to be awfully nervous by the looks of it."


    Terry stares back at Lily in disbelief. "I''ll believe it, when I see it," Terry mutinously muttered. "If anything, he''ll be a scary monster too!"


    "Who''s a scary monster?" Sirius asked as slid the compartment door open, having only heard the last of the conversation.


    Terry pales as Rowan hides a smile but still comes to Terry''s rescue. "Oh, just the new Defense Against the Dark Art''s Professor."


    "Really?" Sirius asked still appearing unconvinced.


    "Didn''t you hear? Professor Stricken drowned during the summer in his own bathtub," Rowan casually added.


    Sirius fake shivers and says, "Poor guy," before glancing up at Rowan. "Anyway, come with me, Rowan!"


    "I''m not going anywhere with you," Rowan wisely said earning nods of agreement from Severus and Terry.


    "I don''t mean like that," Sirius said with a roll of his eyes.


    "Like what then?" Terry said with a wicked gleam in his eyes.


    Scowling, Sirius ignores the question and says, "My younger brother is convinced that he''ll end up in Slytherin-."


    "He will," Rowan interrupted.


    Sirius paused and glares at Rowan but is unable to contradict her given that she had accurately guessed everyone''s houses the year before. "That being the case, he wants to know what Slytherin is like. And seeing as you''ve just clearly stated that he will be a Slytherin, the least you can do is tell him what it''s like," Sirius pointedly suggested.


    "Sure, I don''t mind aiding a fellow house member," Rowan replied as she got to her feet.


    The compartment is oddly silent as Sirius rather bewildered says, "Really?"


    "What you don''t think I would be willing to lend a hand?" Rowan asked as everyone shook their heads in reply.


    Rowan purses her lips and grumbles, "I''m not that bad!"


    "Oh, but you are," Severus mumbled under his breath.


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan says, "Do you want my help or not?"


    "Yes, please!" Sirius eagerly declared.


    "Wait, just a minute! How come Rowan got asked, but Severus and I, both got excluded?!" Terry argued.


    Turning to glance at Terry, Rowan drily says, "Severus has no patience to speak of and you have a nasty tendency to mess around with other people''s minds. So no, I don''t think either of you is suitable candidates to deal with an impressionable young mind."


    A bit mollified by the response, Terry leans back in his seat. "I''m not that evil!"


    Everyone raises their eyebrows and dubiously stare back at him causing Terry to crossly huff and fold his arms across his chest. "Well, I never."


    Shaking her head, Rowan says, "I should be back in time for lunch if not order for me."


    "Yes, dear," Severus mockingly said, earning him a swat to the head. Severus glares at his sister amid the snickers, before Rowan leaves and follows Sirius out.


    Rowan pensively glances at Sirius as they make their way down the train aisle. Though at the moment Sirius seemed full of energy and bustle, there was something hiding beneath the surface. "Are you worried for him?" Rowan finally asked causing Sirius to flush.


    "Who''d worry about that, brat!" Sirius blustered.


    "Mm, and yet you searched through half of the train to come and find me," Rowan pointed out with a skeptically raised eyebrow.


    Sirius dimly flushes and says, "The Blacks are always Slytherins! And Slytherins are full of dark wizards! But-."


    "But what?" Rowan asked.


    "Well, you and Severus aren''t that bad and even Terry is a rather decent bloke. And the girls in your dorm are quite nice as well," Sirius paused to add in an awed whisper, "And your grandfather is the bravest person I''ve ever meet and he''s a Slytherin!"


    "I suppose that is a compliment," Rowan drily said as she avoided a trio of 1st years rushing down the aisle. The trio suddenly crashed into a pair of other 1st years, but rather than apologizing they giggled and ran off.


    "Are you alright?" Rowan asked with some concern as she stopped to help the boy and girl to their feet.


    The square-jawed girl with flaxen hair says, "Thank you, nothing but a bruise. But I think Barty needs some help."


    Rowan''s eyes widen as she turns towards the boy, Sirius was helping to his feet. Pale, straw-colored hair with a light spray of freckles across the bridge of his nose, Barty Crouch Jr. Swiftly masking her private contemplation, Rowan studies the boy to see that he is lightly bleeding from his knuckles. Reaching into her pocket she pulls out a small canned balm and says, "Here rub some salve onto the scratch, it''ll stop the bleeding and heal the wound in minutes."


    "Thank you," Barty gratefully said as he took some of the salve and carefully rubbed it on his scratch.


    Putting the balm away, Rowan says, "And who might the two of you be?"


    The square-jawed girl with light-colored hair says, "I''m Letitia Bones, and this here is Barty Crouch Jr."


    "Are you related to Amelia Bones in any way?" Rowan curiously asked.


    "Mm, Amelia Bones is my older sister, she just graduated from Hogwarts last year," Letitia explained. "I''ve got two older brothers as well. They graduated a long time ago."


    Rowan nods her head as she thinks about the child before her. Amelia Bones by all accounts had two brothers and a sister all killed including her parents, nieces, and nephews. All that was left was a surviving niece the daughter of one of her brothers, Susan Bones.


    Sirius interrupts Rowan''s train of thoughts by saying, "It was lovely to meet you both, but we really must be going."


    Letitia Bones nods her head in understanding and says, "That''s okay, we''re still trying to find a compartment ourselves."


    "Actually, I know of an empty compartment," Rowan instantly said. "Why don''t you come with us?" Sirius opens his mouth to disagree but a deathly glance from Rowan causes him to sullenly pursue his lips in reply.


    "That would be greatly appreciated," Letitia said, before turning to Barty Crouch Jr. "Is that fine with you too, Barty?"


    "Hm, let''s go," Barty as Sirius sighed and led the way with two added towaways.


    Without knocking on the door, Sirius slams the compartment door shut causing the two boys inside to jump. "I''m back as promised," Sirius loudly proclaimed. "And now, I''m leaving." Without even allowing, Regulus to reply, Sirius wildly dashes back down the aisle calling out for Lupin.


    There is an awkward silence as the two boys inside stare at the three figures standing outside of the compartment. With an annoyed sigh, Regulus says, "Sorry about that, that was my older brother."


    "It''s alright," Dirk said. "I''ve got two older brothers and three older sisters at home. And they all treat me like dirt sometimes."


    Letitia in the doorway pipes in and says, "I know what you mean, I''ve got two older brothers and a sister, and I''m always treated like a baby."


    At her comment, two boys'' glance at the square-jawed girl in the doorway as Regulus finally says, "Um, please come in."


    The girl happily pulls her trunk in and says, "I''m Letitia Bones, a 1st year and the fellow behind me is a 1st year too, Barty Crouch Jr."


    "Technically it''s Bartemius," Barty mumbled as he dragged his trunk inside.


    The two boys turn to stare at the taller girl with midnight indigo hair and eyes. "I''m Rowan Prince, a second year," Rowan explained. "I was asked by Sirius to come to see you, Regulus Black."


    Regulus flushes as he says, "Oh, thank you, you needn''t have." Before they can continue conversing the train lets out a warning whistle as the last of the gaggle hurries to board the train.


    "Well, you might as well have a seat," Rowan observed as she leaned up against the compartment door. The four 1st years glance out onto the platform as they see waving parents and siblings'' wave at them. Regulus is the first to look away knowing that his parents weren''t present among the crowd. With the next being Barty, the two of them share a knowing glance, but neither of them comments on their personal family situation.

 Chapter 108 - Stupid, Sirius! â…¢

    With one final whistle, the train surges forward as the platform is pulled from view. Within seconds, the train speeds up and rushes off on its journey to Hogwarts. Soon London houses flashed past them as Dirk and Letitia turn away from the passing scenery. "Well, now that we are all back, shall we properly finish introducing ourselves?" Rowan coolly said causing the four of them to blink.


    "Didn''t we all introduce ourselves already?" Letitia said in bewilderment.


    "Miss Bones, though rather kind of you. it was quite impenitent to not allow Mr. Crouch to properly introduce himself nor has Mr. Black, and the young man at his side had a chance to either," Rowan firmly replied.


    "Oh," Letitia flushed in mortification. "I''m so sorry, Barty, I didn''t mean to be a berk about it. Amelia''s always telling me to think before I act, and there I go putting my foot in my mouth again!"


    A slow smile appears on his pale freckled face as Barty says, "It''s alright, there was no harm done." Slowly glancing about Barty clears his throat and says, "My name is Bartemius Crouch Jr. But all of you can call me Barty." The three 1st years nod their heads in acknowledgment as Rowan coolly observes the scene and waits.


    Regulus and Dirk both glance at each other before coming to a silent agreement. Turning to face them, Dirk says, "I''m Dirk Cresswell, it''s nice to properly meet all of you." Letitia giggles as a smile appeared on Barty''s face. While Rowan''s eyes widen in recognition of the future Head of the Goblin Liaison office.


    "And I''m Regulus Black. And now that we''ve all been properly introduced, would you please reintroduce yourself, Miss Prince," Regulus proudly said.


    Rowan''s lips twitch holding back a smile as she says, "I''m Rowan Prince, a Slytherin second year."


    "Slytherin?" Letitia said with a bit of frown. "But you don''t look like a dark witch at all."


    "Letitia! That''s such a rude thing to say!" Barty whispered at her.


    "But it''s true!" Letitia protested. "Everyone says that only dark wizards and witches come from Slytherin."


    "Miss Bones if that were true that would most undoubtedly include some of your pureblood ancestors. And yet I cannot recall a single dark wizard by the surname of Bones," Rowan knowingly said causing Letitia to flush.


    Taking a bit of pity on the outspoken girl, Rowan adds, "Miss Bones, though Salazar Slytherin emphasized pure-blood mania, it was for a deliberate cause. In those days, it was a dark time for us magical folk as muggles killed many wizards and witches in fear. I can fully understand his desire to protect his own at any cost. I do not necessarily agree with his actions at the time, but I do understand the reasoning behind them. And if I may point out, our house did produce the greatest wizard and muggle protector of all time, Merlin Ambrosius."


    "That''s exactly what I always say!" Regulus interrupted in reverent awe.


    Letitia bows her head in apology. "I guess you''re right, Miss Prince. I really hadn''t thought about it that way. But aren''t there some mean, Slytherins? My older sister and brothers told me to watch out for the Slytherins."


    "That is true for every single house, Miss Bones," Rowan replied. "There will always be those that bully and those that don''t. And even then, there are bound to be some disagreements as only is natural."


    Barty nods his head sagely and says, "There are those that pretend to be nice, but secretly whisper behind your back. And there are those that can be trusted despite being so very different. At least that''s what my mother says."


    "Your mother is very wise, Barty," Rowan said in agreement.


    "But what about if they''re muggleborn wizards?" Regulus protested.


    "Oh?" Rowan said with a raised eyebrow. "I do believe that won''t be a problem for you, Mr. Black."


    "Huh?" Regulus furrowed his brow.


    Glancing at Dirk Cresswell, Rowan says, "Well, I do believe that your first friend is a muggleborn wizard as you say."


    "What?!" Regulus said in utter shock as he gaped openly at Dirk at his side. "But-. But Dirk''s so smart! He doesn''t seem like a muggleborn at all!"


    "Thank you, I think," Dirk murmured back. "And what''s a muggleborn?"


    "Mr. Cresswell, it means that you are not born from neither one nor two magical parents. But rather, you were born to those without wizard ancestry," Rowan explained.


    "Well, that shouldn''t really matter," Dirk argued. "I mean I''ve got magic, don''t I? What''s the problem?" The other three 1st years are suddenly stumped by the question as they never had really thought about it. Despite their being purebloods, they always considered themselves as apart even if they became friends. But if a wizard was meant to have magic and said other wizard had magic than what exactly did blood purity really mean at all?


    "A most excellent question, Mr. Cresswell," Rowan said in utter agreement. "But enough about politics, perhaps, for another time. And though I am enjoying the company of the four of you. I have my brother and friends waiting for me back at my own compartment."


    "Brother?" Letitia perked up. "Miss Prince, do you have a twin brother?"


    "Yes, he''s my younger brother so to speak," Rowan quickly replied, not giving Letitia a chance to speak. "Regulus, if I may call you by your first name, what questions do you have for me?"


    "Yes, that would be fine. As for my questions, um, what''s the house like?" Regulus nervously asked.


    "Well, we have excellent academics and athletics. The common room area is used for both fun and studying. And there is always the library and study hall areas to study in more silent areas. As for making friends, I do believe you''re well on your way to having already made some, Regulus," Rowan said as she glanced at the three children at his side. "And though I believe, they''ll be in different houses, I do not think that is a problem at all. My brother and I both have a childhood friend, Lily, who is a muggleborn witch in Gryffindor. And despite our house rivalries, we still remain friends."


    Regulus lets out a small sigh of relief as Letitia says, "Is it true that different houses can now eat together?"


    "It''s always been that way, it''s simply that no one had elected to do so before," Rowan bluntly stated. "However, that exception only applies during lunch. As both dinner and breakfast are required to be eaten at House tables."


    The four of them let out sighs of disappointment as Regulus adds, "By the way, um, can I call you, Rowan?'' Seeing Rowan nod her head in reply, Regulus continues, "Sirius said, that you could accurately guess someone''s house. Is that true?"


    Rowan privately curses Sirius to the eighth pit of hell. Before collecting herself and saying, "Mostly."


    "So, you''re absolutely certain, I''ll be in Slytherin?" Regulus asked.


    "Positive," Rowan deadpanned.


    "Wait, what about me?" Letitia excitedly asked as she waved her hand in the air.


    Narrowing her eyes, Rowan privately prays to anyone that is listening and uses all her skills of psychology and deduction at her disposal. "Gryffindor," Rowan finally said after a minute.


    "I knew it!" Letitia explained. "Mostly everyone in the family is a Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw, but every now and then we get a Gryffindor or Slytherin. But I''m so glad it''s me!" Regulus does not seem very impressed, but nevertheless he holds his tongue and congratulates Letitia as the other two boys did.


    "What about me?" Dirk happily asked.


    "Ravenclaw," Rowan instantly said already knowing his house. Dirk makes a fist of delight, while Regulus nods in approval.


    "And what about me?" Barty finally spoke up.


    Rowan''s stomach sinks even further. This was a tricky one. Theoretically, he was a Slytherin, but he also could have been a Hufflepuff. "It could go either way," Rowan finally admitted out loud.


    "Huh?" The four of them said.


    "Well, Barty, you''re a rare individual who possesses multiple qualities of a house. As a Slytherin, you''re ambitious, determined, clever, and resourceful. But you also possess the qualities of a Hufflepuff, dedication, hardworking, loyalty, and patience. In this case, I do believe it''ll be up to you to decide, Barty Crouch," Rowan plainly stated.


    Barty furrows his brows and says, "And which house do you suggest?"


    "It''s not my choice to make," Rowan honestly said. "The question is rather whom you wish to be, Barty? If it is the path to please your father than Slytherin will well serve those ambitions well. But should you wish to become your own man, Barty, then Hufflepuff is the place to be."


    Barty blinks in surprise at being given a chance. It was the first time. Barty is silent for a moment, before saying, "Will the sorting hat take into account my choice."


    "It always does," Rowan mused as she thought about a certain green-eyed boy who had that exact same conversation with the sorting hat.


    Barty nods in satisfaction as Letitia jealously says, "You''re so lucky, Barty!" Causing Barty to sputter in confusion as she says, "Not only do you fit in one house but two! No fair!"


    Barty chokes and says, "I don''t think that''s what it means, Letitia."


    Huffing Letitia puts her hands on her hips. "Oh, then what does it mean, Barty? Because from my point of view, two founders think you''re bloody brilliant. That''s one more than all of us combined!"


    Flushing with embarrassment Barty shakes his head as Letitia continues to mercilessly tease him. Seeing Regulus and Dirk intervening to save Barty, Rowan says, "Well, I''ll be leaving now, do have fun."


    "Wait!" Regulus said causing Rowan to glance back. "Um, if I do get into Slytherin as you say and if I don''t know anyone at the table, can I sit with you?"


    "That''ll be fine, I''ll introduce you," Rowan said, before putting her hand into her pocket. Tossing a pack of cards at Dirk, who easily catches them they all stare in surprise. "For heaven''s sake, have some fun, and stop worrying so much," Rowan pointed at the pack of self-shuffling cards, before leaving the compartment.


    The compartment door closes with a snap as Letitia says, "I like her. She''s like my older sister, a bit cold, but nice." Bertie nods his head in agreement as he looks at his scratched hand that was now all healed up.


    "Of course, she is," Regulus proudly said. "She''s a Slytherin."


    Letitia and everyone else rolls their eyes as Dirk opens the card pack. The cards instantly burst out and shuffle themselves as Dirk asks, "Well, what shall we play? Anyone know Goldfish?"


    "Goldfish? Is that not some sort of muggle pet?" Regulus asked.


    "Yes, but that''s not the point," Dirk exclaimed, before explaining the game. By the end of three matches, it became obvious that Regulus was either cheating or he was literally incredibly lucky. Either way, each of them lost a fair amount of money and items to Regulus Black.

 Chapter 109 - Carriages

    Rowan slammed the compartment door open causing Severus to look up from his book and Lily to smack her head on the edge of the window. Alchemy who was napping on Terry''s lap merely yawns and rolls over to curl up on his other side. Wincing Lily rubs her head as Severus worriedly asks, "Are you okay, Lily?"


    "I think I''ll have a bump on the head later, but it''s nothing but a bruise," Lily said as she winced at touching the sore bump, while Severus glared again at Rowan.


    "What took you so long?" Terry asked as he moved his feet from Rowan''s seat.


    "Kids these days," Rowan sighed as she flopped into her seat. "So full of energy and questions."


    Terry chocked and says, "You''re only twelve, Rowan. You''re not that old."


    "Says you," Rowan grumbled back. Shaking his head ruefully, Terry returns to relaxing in his seat as he gently petted his sleeping cat.


    "So, what''s he like?" Lily asked breaking the silence.


    Closing her eyes, Rowan feigns ignorance. "Who?"


    "You know, Sirius''s younger brother," Lily eagerly asked causing Severus to furrow his brow.


    "He''s a lot sweeter believe it or not. And I think he might actually be kind of cute," Rowan said with a yawn.


    "Really? For sure I thought he''d be a rascal like Sirius," Lily stated.


    "It doesn''t really matter although, he''ll be in Slytherin," Rowan sleepily murmured.


    "How can you be so sure?" Lily frowned. "Is it because he''s a Black."


    "I''m fairly certain this is because it''s Rowan we''re talking about," Terry drily said as Severus nodded his head in agreement.


    Seeing Lily''s annoyed face, Severus quickly says, "Remember last year, Lily? Rowan did accurately guess all our houses."


    "I''d forgotten all about that," Lily said with a tinge of a flush on her face


    "Shh," Terry motioned with his hand as Lily and Severus turned to glance at the sound asleep figure of Rowan.


    "She''s been awfully tired as of late," Severus quietly said. "I don''t think Rowan''s been sleeping very much."


    "Mm, the one time I slept in her bedroom, I awoke to find her sitting up and meditating," Lily whispered. The three of them return to their books and read quietly until the lady with the cart comes by. To their utter shock and surprise, Rowan sleeps through her visit as they quietly order and pay for their lunches.


    It wasn''t until they were long done that Rowan awoke to a start. "You better have not eaten my chocolate frogs, Severus," Rowan crankily said.


    Severus huffed, "Even if I did, I paid for them, so they''re mine."


    Rowan narrowed her eyes into thin slits causing Terry to hastily say, "Severus is just teasing you, Rowan, we saved you a dozen and more!" Terry practically shoved a small basket with chocolate frogs and other pastries into her lap.


    Cramming a chocolate frog into her mouth, Rowan sighs in pleasure as Severus quietly asks, "So, have you not been sleeping again, Rowan? Don''t lie to me that you have, because your sleeping through lunch is anything but normal."


    "I just had a nightmare last night and I couldn''t go back to sleep," Rowan somewhat honestly and rather muffled replied.


    "That must have been some nightmare," Terry observed.


    Rowan shrugs and lies, "It''s the start of a new year even I get nervous."


    Terry narrows his eyes but doesn''t call her out on her lie. Feeling a tad mischievous, Terry changes the subject, "So who do you think will win between the Appleby Arrows and the Holyhead Harpies?"


    "The Appleby Arrows," Severus instantly said as Lily at the same time said, "The Holyhead Harpies." The two best friends stare at each other as Rowan chuckles quite evilly and applauds Terry for his ingenuity.


    "The Appleby Arrows have far superior tactics and playbook than the Holyhead Harpies," Severus smartly concluded earning an even louder chuckle from Rowan.


    "The Holyhead Harpies more than makeup for it in spirit and feminine ingenuity," Lily snapped back.


    Both Rowan and Terry share a grin, before reaching for their chocolate frogs and enjoying the show. Needless to say, the argument lasted more than an hour and escalated to the point where neither of the two was on speaking terms.


    Exasperated Rowan finally says, "Look you, two, are you really going to start the school year fighting over which measly Quidditch team will the match?"


    Lily and Severus'' fierce glares caused Rowan to hastily retreat and try a new tactic. "Just look at what the two of you have done to poor Alchemy!" Rowan pointed at the Oscar-winning Alchemy tearfully meowing in the corner of the compartment.


    Instantly Lily and Severus feel shreds of guilt as they sheepishly glance at each other. "Sorry Lils," Severus wisely apologized first.


    "No, I said somethings that weren''t very nice. I''m sorry, Sev," Lily apologized with pink-tinted cheeks.


    The two were gazing into each other''s eyes as emotions were high, when suddenly a voice overhead says, "We will be reaching Hogwarts in five minutes. Please leave your luggage on board as it will be taken to the school separately."


    Everyone blinked in surprise as they glance out the window to see the darkening sky. The four of them instantly climb to their feet as Terry coaxes Alchemy back into his carrier, while the rest of them put on their robes. With practiced ease, the four of them dress as Severus says, "I could have sworn it was only mid-afternoon."


    "Me too," Terry mumbled in agreement.


    With only a minute to spare, the train came to a stop at Hogsmeade station. As usual, the first years burst out first as the towering figure of Hagrid could be seen in the distance calling out, "Firs'' years this way!" The nervous-looking first years hastily gather around like chicks as Rowan spots the four familiar faces through the compartment window. They quickly disappear as Hagrid leads them into the forest for the traditional journey across the lake.


    "Poor fools," Rowan said, before turning away.


    The rest of the students stagger onto the platform as the second-year students follow the older student to a dirt track. The rough track shortly leads to hundreds of lit stagecoaches. The students quickly climb on board as the four of them do the same. The stagecoach smelled faintly of mold and straw, but nothing too unbearable.


    The carriage began to move but with no sign of horses. "Must be invisible horses," Terry concluded as he failed to see anything connected to the front of the carriage.


    "Thestral''s actually," Severus and Lily simultaneously said causing them to suddenly feel bashful for no apparent reason.


    Rowan didn''t speak as she studied the creatures that were foolishly called horses. Horse-ish, maybe, but reptilian as well. Completely fleshless, their black coats somehow clinging to their skeletons, of which every bone is visible. Their heads are dragonish with white pupil-less eyes staring. Wings sprouting form every wither ¨Cvast, black leathery wings that looked as though they belonged on giant bats. Thestral''s looked much too eerie and sinister to be anything but scary.


    "They can only be seen by those that have witnessed death," Rowan muttered, but her words were to faint to hear over the turning of the carriage wheels.


    All too soon, the carriage passed through a pair of magnificent wrought iron gates, flanked with stone columns topped with winged boars. "Lovely decorations," Rowan sarcastically grumbled as Severus and Terry rolled their eyes in exasperation. Not soon enough, the carriage finally rolled to a stop before the grand front doors as they all climbed down onto the cobbled stones.


    "I can''t believe it, but I''m starving," Terry said as the four of them entered the grand lit hall filled with silver suits.


    "Neither can I, but I''m starving too," Severus said in agreement, earning eye rolls from the two girls.


    Stepping into the candlelit Great Hall, Lily quickly spotted the already sitting figures of Willa Sands and Mary McDonald. "Well, see you all tomorrow," Lily said, before heading off to sit with her friends and dormmates.


    "See you later, Lily," Severus called out the loudest, while Terry and Rowan murmured a goodbye.


    The three of them strode off to the Slytherin table and took a seat as Terry glanced around. "It looks like the girls haven''t arrived yet," Terry said as the house tables quickly filled.


    Severus shrugs and says, "If you are referring to Bethanie, Tiffany, and Silvia, then no. Wait, why are you even asking about them in the first place?"


    Rolling his eyes, Terry says, "Unlike one of us, I like to keep my options open."


    Severus furrows his brows in confusion as Rowan says, "Forget about it, Sev. It''ll just go over your head."


    "Did you just call me stupid?" Severus sputtered in utter vexation.


    Terry snickered loudly, before frowning sadly at the golden dinner plates. "We still have the sorting and a speech left before supper," Terry woefully whimpered.


    Severus yelps sadly as well until Rowan pulled out two chocolate frogs out of her pocket. Looking much like wagging puppy dogs, Terry and Severus'' gazes were fixated on the chocolate frogs.


    "The both of you will remain silent," Rowan sternly ordered. "We''re all hungry, let''s not make this any worse, understood?" Severus and Terry nodded their heads as Rowan quickly handed over their treats. The two quickly unwrap the foil, but slowly nibble at the chocolate frog trying to make it last as long as possible.


    From the corner of her eye, Rowan spots a dark-eyed boy with curly dark hair, the now 6th year, S.R. Wilkes. Quickly turning away, she feels a strange panicked sensation in the pit of her stomach. Frowning, she rubs her stomach until the feeling goes away.


    Glancing up at hearing a ruckus, Rowan sees the ever-faithful marauders loudly bursting into the Great Hall. Shaking her head at their antics, she fails to notice the faint smile appear on her face. "Whatcha smiling at?" A voice said in her ear causing Rowan to almost flinch.


    Glancing up, Rowan saw the teasing face of Silvia, followed closely by Tiffany and Bethanie. The girls easily crawled under the table and slipped to the other side to sit across from them. "You could have just walked around the table," Severus murmured rather unimpressed.


    "We''re supposed to be cunning, not hardworking, Severus," Silvia chortled.


    Severus sniffs his nose in disdain as Terry says, "Well, I''m impressed. It was a practical response."


    Silvia beams back as Tiffany tosses her hair over her shoulder and complains, "Rowan, you didn''t write anything romantic back. I at least expected a love poem or something of that nature."


    There is an awkward pause as Severus glances wide-eyed at his sister as if discovering something entirely new. "Your-, you, er-," Severus is unable to complete his sentence to his own utter shock.


    Bethanie covers her mouth to hide her smile and says, "Tiffany won a bet last year and since she won, she said she wanted something romantic to be sent to her over the summer. She said, for us to pretend to be boys so at least that way she could brag to her French cousins that she had several romantic admirers."


    Severus sighed in strange relief as Terry sadly said, "There goes that fantasy." Swiftly earning him dirty looks from all the girls.


    Coughing, Rowan changed the subject. "I did send something back, Tiffany, jewelry."


    "But that wasn''t romantic at all," Tiffany huffed as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Shh! It''s starting," Silvia hissed as she motioned for them to be silent.

 Chapter 110 - The Sorting

    The Great Hall grows hushed as the last of the students become quiet. Soon footsteps can be heard as the whole student body turns to face the front as the sharp, prim figure of Professor McGonagall can be seen. A line of nervous 1st years follow as they gape and glance around in utter shock. With calm and precision, Professor McGonagall leads them to the front of the hall and has the first years properly line up to face them.


    Some of the first years begin to look awfully queasy but manage to not make themselves sick despite being a tinge of green. Recalling how the seated student''s faces seemed so ominous, Rowan feels a trace of pity for the 1st years.


    Professor McGonagall moves her wand as a four-legged stool appears before the stunned first years with a single raggedy hat on top of it. Everyone''s eyes become glued to the hat as Rowan mentally zones out when the hat begins to sing. She only came to herself when the crowd began to clap. A bit slow, Rowan politely did the same, before the hall once more fell silent.


    McGonagall steps forth with a lambskin parchment in hand. "When I call out your name, please put on the sorting hat and take a seat on the stool to be properly sorted," Professor McGonagall instructed, before calling the first name, "Adler, Henry!"


    A freckled tan boy with a nervous face walks up and puts on the hat, before taking a seat. After a minute, the hat shouts, "Ravenclaw!" The entire table explodes in loud cheering as a quiet, timid female ghost nods her head at Henry.


    Rowan half listens to the following names as she only reflexively claps until she hears, "Black, Regulus!" The entire Slytherin table rather intently watches as does Sirius and his friends. "Slytherin!" The hat screamed as the entire table clapped. Sirius seemed to be a bit disappointed, but he didn''t'' seem to out of sorts by the expected sorting.


    Regulus glances about nervously until he sees a familiar figure subtly motion at them with their heads. Regulus scurries over as Rowan pats the empty seat beside her. Rowan''s dormmates all smile at Regulus causing him to flush as Terry and Severus both nod their heads at him. Feeling much better, Regulus stares back up at the sorting hat waiting to hear where his friends would be placed.


    The sorting hat calls out two more names before "Bones, Letitia." After a moment, the hat yells out, "Gryffindor!" Rowan lets out a small sigh of relief at having guessed right as she watches Letitia happily rush off to the Gryffindor table.


    The sorting hat calls out three names more until it says, "Cresswell, Dirk!" Rowan doesn''t react as she knows for certain the boy is a Ravenclaw. And sure enough, within moments the hat said, "Ravenclaw!"


    Within seconds, the next name is called, "Crouch, Barty!" Rowan eyes the hat as she curiously waits for fate to be decided. The hat thinks for a moment or two, before shouting, "Hufflepuff! With a pleased expression, Barty rushes over but not before casting a nod in Rowan''s direction.


    "I guess he chooses Hufflepuff," Regulus whispered with mixed feelings.


    "Would you rather he be unhappy?" Rowan softly retorted.


    Regulus subtly shakes his head. "No, but still, it would have been nice to have been in the same house."


    "Maybe, you never know. He could snore or have terrible foot odor," Rowan suggested. Regulus almost chokes but is unable to reply as the next name is called.


    The rest of the names are called until at last the sorting is done and the hat is taken away until next year''s use. At the head of the table stands Albus Dumbledore with gleaming white hair and beard. As usual, he wears quite exorbitant colored robes with his long silvery hair and beard both neatly tucked into his belt.


    "Welcome!" Dumbledore warmly said while childlike blue eyes sparkle with delight behind half-moon spectacles. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! And before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. As you have no doubt heard, Professor Stricken passed away rather unexpectedly during the summer. Please join me in welcoming, Professor Adric."


    Everyone politely applauds as they turn to stare at the newest Defense Against the Dark Art''s Professor. Professor Adric was a slightly olive, lean man with cold eyes and lips pressed together as though in permanent displeasure.


    Dumbledore motions at Professor Adric to be seated as he does not even attempt to hide his sneer. Turning towards the children, Dumbledore says, "Let us feast!" The students cheer wildly and eagerly turn to face forward.


    "Is that normal?" Regulus leaned over to whisper.


    "It''s usually worse," Rowan drily replied as the other three girls and two boys nodded their heads in agreement.


    Regulus eyes dim with dread until the empty plates before them begin to fill up with all sorts of food including ones that he''d never seen before. Looking a bit warily at some of the food, Regulus says, "Some of this isn''t wizarding food."


    "Who cares, it''s delicious," Tiffany interjected as she happily served herself some mu shu pork.


    Seeing everyone digging in, Regulus does the same and to his delight finds the meal quite an utter delight. He wasn''t the only one as Rowan was quite pleased to see the new additions including that of a simple vegetable salad and roasted vegetable kebab. The meal passes rather quickly and soon desserts are being served.


    Glancing around, Regulus fidgets causing them to all turn to gaze at him. "Um, will the first years be shown to the Slytherin quarters?" Regulus quietly asked.


    "This year''s Prefect will show you, I''m not really sure who it is, but they''ll lead you," Terry chimed in with a mouthful of food.


    Regulus nods his head in thanks, before Terry adds, "I suppose while we have the chance, we better all introduce ourselves."


    Clearing her throat, Tiffany proudly points at herself. "I am the ever so lovely, Tiffany Topsy at your service, a second year."


    Silvia rolls her eyes and nods her head at Regulus. "Silvia Flint, a second year as well." Regulus wryly nods back no doubt recalling his own father''s intense dislike for that of her fathers.


    Silvia''s lips twitch in amusement as she knowingly adds, "It''s okay, I won''t hold your father against you either." Causing Regulus to sigh privately in relief.


    "I''m Bethanie Fawley, a second year," Bethanie gently said with a warm smile setting Regulus very much at ease.


    "As for me, I am the ever-charming mastermind among this commonly bunch," Terry said earning a glare from everyone else. "Terry Greenwood, a second year." Regulus dubiously eyes Terry as Terry playfully winks back causing Regulus to hastily avert his eyes.


    "You''ve already met me," Rowan simply said as she nodded her head at her brother.


    Severus sighs and says, "Severus Prince, a second year, and the unfortunate twin brother of Rowan here." Rowan smacks Severus on the head earning his ire, but she doesn''t mind as Severus was quite rude.


    Seeing Regulus still a tad nervous, Terry sagely says, "As for the boy''s dorms, you''ll be put in with other 1st years, there''s nothing to worry about. And given that it''s your first night, I''ll send Alchemy over to keep an eye out for overly inquisitive 1st years."


    "Alchemy?" Regulus asked in confusion.


    Terry proudly puffs out his thin chest. "My cat, he''s our house mascot. Which is rather ironic now that I think about it?"


    "Because cats eat snakes?" Regulus innocently remarked.


    "Exactly," Terry darkly chuckled as the girls rolled their eyes and Severus merely sighed at Terry''s delusions of grandeur.


    The rest of the desserts are quickly eaten, and the table is magically cleared away. With supper over, Dumbledore rises to his feet once more as the entire hall grows silent. "Now that we''ve eaten, I''ve a few words and gentle reminders to say. First years take extra notice of the Forbidden Forest as they are forbidden grounds and no student is allowed therein," Dumbledore said with some emphasis.


    "And please be wary of last year''s newly planted Whomping Willow. It is now forbidden approach the Whomping Willow whatsoever as is quite territorial and will in effect attack swiftly and most violently. You are all duly advised to remain a good distance away from its moving branches. And if caught will receive a swift punishment!" Quite a few older students'' winced at having failed to heed the said warning and had been taken to the infirmary with no small injuries. But most of all, Davey Gudgeon who nearly lost an eye.


    "And as per usual our caretaker, Mr. Filch, has asked me to remind you all to not use magic between classes in the corridors. And that Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch." The last part as usual causes a spring of excited whispers to fill the Great Hall.


    "And now, lets us sing, before we head for bed!" Some of the Professors wryly sigh, while some of the other professor''s faces go blank and devoid of any emotion. With a flick of Dumbledore''s wand, a golden ribbon flies forth from the tip as it begins to twist and form words above. "Now, off we go!"


    The entire student begins to sing, but Regulus glances about to note that hardly anyone in the Slytherin table was really actually singing mostly just humming by mouthing the words. Quickly and rather wisely, he copies their actions until the song ends.


    Dumbledore claps the loudest as the rest of the students clap in following. "Ah, wonderous music-," Dumbledore said with moist eyes. "And now, bedtime, off you go!"


    Regulus glances at the six-second years who rise to their feet. "Don''t worry, this year''s Prefect will bring you down to the Slytherin quarters," Rowan calmly said as Regulus gave her a grateful nod and listened for the Prefect''s calls.


    The six of them headed to the common room area as Silvia says, "So, I take it, that we''ve adopted Regulus Black into our group?" Rowan doesn''t really say anything other than glance back at her in response.


    "Well, I think he''s adorable," Tiffany exclaimed as she curled her hair around her finger. "He''ll be so much to tease."


    "Tiffany," Bethany warningly said only to only have Tiffany playfully stick her tongue at her.


    "Well, I certainly don''t mind," Terry loudly said. "He seems to be quite the interesting chap unlike that brother of his."


    Severus snickers at the response. "You''re not still angry about the hair changing spell, are you?"


    "My hair was bright pink for three straight days!" Terry hissed. "All the girls giggled, while the boys snickered. How would you like it if I did the same thing?"


    Severus pales as Rowan adds fuel to the flames. "Oh, I don''t know, I think lilac is more of Sev''s taste." Severus glowers even further as they all add up chuckling in amusement at trying to picture Severus with bright lilac-colored hair.


    The six of them stop in front of the group before them as the 5th year female Prefect says, "The password is Serpents. Now please hurry inside, the 1st years will be coming soon." The group quickly heads into the Slytherin room area as the girls and boys separate into their respective dorms.


    In the girl''s dorms, the four girls undress as Tiffany says, "Hmm, it looks like yours are starting to grow, Rowan."


    Rowan freezes and glances down at her chest where small nubs are beginning to poke out. "It''s nothing new," Rowan stiffly said as she removed her training-bra from underneath her undershirt and changed into her pajama top.


    "What I can''t help but notice," Tiffany complained as she looked at her own grape-sized chest. "It''s not fair that Bethanie''s already blooming," glancing over at the already small plum-sized chest.


    "Tiffany!" Bethanie exclaimed in embarrassment struggling not to cover herself.


    "They''ll grow in time, Tiffany," Silvia said with a roll of her eyes. "In fact, I''m still as flat a washboard so I''m even worse off than all of you. And I doubt that I''m going to have much of a chest to speak of as my mother said, she didn''t have much of a bosom until after she had my eldest brother."


    "It''s not as though large breasts are any good!" Bethanie protested. "My cousin is quite endowed, and not only does she have terrible backaches, but she always complains about their weight! It''s really hard to jump or move about with those ridiculous getting in the way of everything."


    "Tch," Tiffany clicked her tongue, before pulling on a warm lilac-colored nightdress. The chocked snickers make Tiffany furrow her brows. "What?!" Until she notices the color of her nightdress. "Ha, ha, it''s so very funny."


    Still chuckling the girls get into bed and dose the lights. They quickly grow still even Rowan who had not been sleeping as of late. Soon only their soft snores or in Rowan''s case her soft whistled breath fills the dorm as the girls begin to dream.

 Chapter 111 - 1st Breakfast

    Feeling rather well rested, Rowan, awoke early the next morning to meditate as was her common practice. Tracing the energy within her body, she followed the pathways as she noticed with pleasure they had once more thickened. Not much, but still she would be able to teleport a few miles more.


    With a pleased sigh, she withdraws her mind as she allows her body''s energy to cycle on its own.


    Withdrawing into her mind, Rowan continues to build Hogwarts in her mindscape. After the snake incident during the summer, it became imperative that she learn Occlumency. She''d been rather lucky in not encountering Dumbledore as of yet, but who knew how long her luck would continue to hold.


    With that in mind, Rowan postponed any further soul research and began to devour every single book on Occlumency that her grandfather possessed which were several volumes. In every single instance, the best defense was to empty one''s mind of memories and emotions. However, more talented Occlumens could produce a faux layer of memories and emotions to fool a talented Legilimens such had Severus before the Dark Lord.


    Nevertheless, there was still a rather large problem, Rowan couldn''t very well practice with her grandfather much less anyone else. And despite the fact that she is quite adept at emptying her mind of memories and emotions, there was always still the distinct possibility of torture or simply encountering someone who could overpower her like Dumbledore.


    With that in mind, she came up with a solution. Rather than solely focusing on keeping an intruder out, she would rather plan for the inevitable failure. She would set up a layered construct in her mind and much like an architect she would build a level upon a level to fool the intruder into believing they had accessed everything.


    With that in mind, Rowan began to build what she knew, Hogwarts and Prince Manor. But her plan would fail if said searched for information was found to easy, instead, she would hide memories throughout Hogwarts and leave recent memories out in the open. No doubt, even if her mind was broken into and hidden memories were found, the intruder would fail to find the hidden doorway to the next level of her mindscape, Prince Manor, where her true memories resided.


    However, just in case, should that occur, there was one final failsafe, the hidden door could only be opened by another parselmouth. But more importantly, the password was one that changed on a day to day basis by her own subconscious. Even she didn''t know the password until the moment she stood before the door.


    Hearing the shuffling figures of the girls beginning to awaken, Rowan slowly withdrew from her mind and awoke. With a soft groan, she stretched in the cool morning air and climbed out of the bed to dress. By the time she had finished dressing, the girls were yawning awake as they struggled to get out of bed to dress.


    Rowan waved goodbye to three still sleepy girl and descended down the stairs to the common room area. Taking a seat in a comfy chair, she sits to wait for Severus and Terry. To her surprise, the first one out of the boy''s dorms is the nervous figure of Regulus holding the purring figure of Alchemy in his arms.


    "Good morning," Rowan said causing Regulus to sigh with relief at spotting a familiar figure. "I take it that you slept well?"


    "Mm," Regulus sheepishly said as he glanced down at the reason for his sound sleep purring in his arms.


    "Well, you know, you could always get a cat," Rowan suggested as she motioned for him to have a seat next to her.


    Regulus regretfully shakes his head and says, "My family doesn''t like pets very much especially Sirius."


    "Oh?" Rowan said with some interest. "I had noticed that he seems a trifle ill at ease with cats. Is there a reason?"


    Eyes darting about, Regulus ponders on whether to answer the question or not. "Cousin Bellatrix can be rather callous at times," Regulus politely phrased his response. "Cousin Bellatrix once turned Sirius into a kitten and threw him out into an alleyway filled with stray cats. Mother and Father were absolutely furious, but they still forgave her as she said it was only a practical joke."


    "Well, that certainly explains that," Rowan commented, before hearing a rumbling sound. Glancing over at the source, she sees Regulus flushing brightly at his stomaching grumbling. "Well, I suppose we best be off to breakfast, do you have all of your things?"


    Regulus nodded as he gently placed the now sad-eyed Alchemy onto a nearby chair. Seeing Regulus struggling to not grab Alchemy to his chest again, Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "Ignore him. He''ll just dart off to the girl dorms where he''ll be smothered in attention."


    "Oh good," Regulus said with some relief, before glancing about. "Aren''t we going to wait for everyone else?"


    "They''ll be down shortly," Rowan impatiently murmured as she led the way to the Great Hall. Regulus still gawks in awe as he takes a seat in the Great Hall, before glancing at the breakfast set before them. Porridge, kippers, toast, eggs and bacon, and various types of omelets, beneath the enchanted ceiling, (which today was a dull, cloudy gray).


    Grabbing a mostly veggie omelet with ham and cheese for herself, Rowan begins to dig in as Regulus carefully selects some toast, eggs, and bacon for himself for the moment. Glancing about he soon sees Dirk at the Ravenclaw table and waves, who excitedly waves back before being chided by an older member and told to eat his breakfast.


    The two of them were mid-eating when Terry and Severus first appeared. "Well, the both of you are up early," Terry said with a yawn as he took a seat next to Regulus.


    Severus huffed and sat down next to him as Rowan raised an eyebrow at his not sitting next to her. Severus merely glared back at his twin sister still holding a grudge from last night. Rolling her eyes, Rowan ignores him and continues to eat her breakfast.


    Terry and Severus make small talk as Regulus feeling much more comfortable begins to chat and ask them questions. Not long after, the girls appear and sit across from them. Stretching Silvia takes a seat as Tiffany sniffs in derision and delicately only serves herself porridge and toast. Bethanie warmly greets them and says, "Did all of you sleep well?"


    They all nod as Bethanie turns to Regulus and says, "Don''t worry about getting to your classes. For the first two days, one of us will escort you about except for Astronomy, since it''s at midnight." Regulus flushes as he ducks his head down but sneakily peeks at Bethanie with blossoming adoration in his eyes as Terry and Severus groan in frustration.


    The two boys are interrupted from further complaining as the rushing sound overhead of a hundred or more owls is heard. Regulus gazes up in awe as the owls encircle the hall, dropping letters and packages among the chattering crowd. A rather familiar black owl flutters before him and drops a package before him, before flying off with a screech. Regulus flushes at seeing the six of them glance over at him.


    "Well, that''s just nice," Terry complained. "It''s only the first day and you''ve got a letter. My sisters only write to me for gossip!"


    They all drily stare at Terry as Silvia mutters under her breath, "That''s because you''re a gossip yourself."


    Regulus quickly opens the parcel to find treacle fudge and a few of his other favorite snacks. Putting away his letter away to be read privately later, Regulus glances over at his older brother to find him staring at him. Regulus offers a weak grin as Sirius roughly turns away and begins to talk with Potter at his side.


    Regulus''s demeanor dims as they all exchange glances over his head. "Well, I would suggest sharing your treats with Sirius. But knowing his pride, he''ll probably chuck them straight back at you," Rowan drily said as Severus nodded his head in agreement.


    "But it''s not my fault," Regulus weakly mumbled.


    "No, but it''s not his either," Bethanie kindly interjected. "Sometimes that is just the way things are with the older generation. But that doesn''t mean you have to be the same."


    Regulus perks up and says, "Do you think if I buy him some with my own pocket money, that he''ll feel accept them?"


    "It never hurts to give it a try," Bethanie cheered him on. Regulus beams and happily return to eating as all of them share a glance again. Chances are it wouldn''t be that easy. And all likelihood, Sirius was still an arrogant Black. So, by sheer de facto, the kind gesture was doomed to fail from the very start.


    Not long after, Professor Slughorn appears with the school schedules and begins to pass them out. "Well, it looks like we''ve got double Herbology with the Hufflepuffs and then followed by Transfiguration. What about the rest of you?" Terry asked.


    "Same," all the girls replied except for Severus and Rowan.


    "Don''t tell me, the two of you signed up for the goblin course!" Terry said with appalled horror.


    "Grandfather did," Severus somewhat gloomily said.


    "Mate, there''s no way you can take that insanely difficult course and still be on the Quidditch team!" Terry exclaimed.


    "I know," Severus said with somewhat of a disappointed shrug. "I already knew I wouldn''t get on the team, but still, I thought it might be fun to try out."


    Rowan pats Severus on his back earning a glare from him. "Now, now, Severus it won''t be that, bad," Rowan cheerfully said. "Why even Regulus is taking the course and he''s only a first year. Not to mention, so is Lily."


    "That''s right," Severus said as his face visibly perked up.


    Tiffany shudders in revulsion and says, "I wouldn''t be caught dead learning Gobbledegook even if you paid me."


    "Why it''s an incredible language and rather useful to know?" Regulus said in utter bafflement.


    "It''s because it''s incredibly difficult to learn," Silvia said with a shudder.


    "Oh," Regulus visibly flinched thinking of the extra workload.


    "So are Rowan and I the only ones taking said extra course?" Severus curiously asked.


    The girls and Terry nod their heads as Bethanie says, "Gobbledegook though useful isn''t practical to learn for the most part. On the other hand, the three of us did sign up for an extra-curricular course, Music."


    "Rowan did as well," Severus grumbled under his breath causing the girls to gape in open surprise.


    "Really?" Silvia said in disbelief.


    "I''m taking Ghoul Studies," Rowan replied as the girls sighed in relief.


    "Now that makes more sense," Tiffany said. "For a moment, there I thought you''d been polyjuiced!"


    Rowan sniffs in reply as Terry excitedly says, "Anyone thinking of joining the Dueling Club?"


    "The Dueling Club looks interesting at least," Silvia mused out loud earning a repulsed shudder from Tiffany and a wary glance from Bethanie.


    "That''s what I thought so too!" Terry happily said, before turning towards the twins. "What about the two of you?"


    "I already am taking two extra-courses, I won''t be having much time for clubs," Rowan flatly declined.


    "And you, Severus?" Terry begged.


    "I can at least look around, before deciding to commit," Severus truthfully replied causing Silvia and Terry to cheer.


    Glancing over at the time, Rowan says, "Mm, well, I''m done. Are you done yet, Regulus?"


    Regulus blinks and instantly stuffs the toast into his bulging cheeks. "I''m, done-."


    "I can tell," Rowan drily said as the rest of them snickered at Regulus''s squirrel-like stuffed cheeks.


    Rowan pulled her book bag onto her shoulder and said, "I''ll see all of you in herbology," before leading the scrambling Regulus from behind her.


    "Well, that was usually awfully nice of her," Terry pointedly remarked. "You don''t think she likes younger boys, do you?"


    Severus glares at Terry as Tiffany interjects, "Well if she does, she could do much worse." Severus turns and glares at Tiffany, but Tiffany proudly stares back. "Besides he''s a pureblood, completely loaded, and pretty cute. I don''t think he''s a bad catch to be frankly honest."


    The other two girls nod as Terry says, "Well, I thought for sure that if she was going to go for a Black, it''d be Sirius. But I guess she likes them malleable."


    "Sirius?" Silvia snorted. "Please, he''s an utter brat with an ego that needs its own entire room. If Rowan was to pick anyone, she''d go for you, Terry."


    Terry shivers as Severus ups his deathly glare. "No offense, mate, but liking or much less dating Rowan is like falling for a venomous cobra. She''s all cute and shiny in the sun, but most deadly poisonous."


    "Sounds just about right to me," Tiffany and Silvia muttered in an agreement under their breaths.


    "Enough!" Bethanie chided them seeing Severus at the end of the tethering point. "No more of this talk!" Everyone quiets down as Bethanie continues, "Good, now then. Seeing as you are all so frisky. It''ll be up to you, Terry to finish guiding Regulus for the rest of the day."


    "Fine," Terry said with exasperation as he stuffed a piece of bacon into his mouth. The rest of brunch passed by quickly as they finish eating, before heading out to their first class of the day, double Herbology with the Hufflepuffs.

 Chapter 112 - Mandrakes

    The six of them walked out into the sun as Terry stretched and said, "Well, at least we get some fresh air today." The other five hummed in agreement as they crossed the vegetable patch and their way to the greenhouses.


    As they neared the greenhouses, they saw the rest of the class standing outside waiting for Professor Sprout. But even more shocking, Rowan had somehow managed to have beaten them first despite having dropped Regulus first in the tower for Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall. Sputtering Terry merely points at Rowan in shock as Rowan spots them and smirks.


    "How did you-?" Terry paused in shock. "You know what, I don''t want to know."


    "Good, because I''m not telling you," Rowan said with a great deal of satisfaction.


    The other three girls merely look at Terry with pity as Severus snorts and says, "So much for being malevolent, eh, Terry?" Terry ferociously glares at Severus causing Severus to suddenly regret his comment. After all, he was Terry''s roommate and it was remarkably easy for Terry to avenge himself.


    Hastily looking away, Severus says, "Oh look, there''s Professor Sprout." They all turn to see a squat little witch wearing a patched hat over her flyaway hair. As usual, there were large amounts of earth on her clothes and fingernails as she happily beamed at them. "Greenhouse three today, chaps!" Professor Sprout announced once she stopped before them.


    There was a murmur of interest in the crowd as they''d only ever been allowed into that greenhouse one time before. Greenhouse three was far by most the most dangerous as it housed the more interesting and dangerous plants. Professor Sprout reached for her belt and took out a large key to unlock the door.


    Rowan sniffed the air with a bright sparkle of interest in her eyes. Everyone else slightly wrinkled their nose at catching a whiff of damp earth and fertilizer mixed in with that of the heavy perfume of some giant, umbrella-sized flowers dangling from the ceiling. Everyone neatly lined up before a trestle bench in the center of the greenhouse.


    Standing before them Professor Sprout pointed at the twenty pairs of different-colored earmuffs on the bench. "We''ll be repotting Mandrakes today. Now, who can tell me the properties of the Mandrake?"


    A round-faced boy, Andrew Abbot raises his hand in the air. Professor Sprout nods her head at him as Andrew Abbot excitedly answers, "Mandrake, or Mandragora, is a powerful restorative. It is used to return people who have been transfigured or cursed to their original state."


    "Excellent. Ten Points to Hufflepuff," Professor Sprout said. "The Mandrake forms an essential part of most antidotes. It is also, however, dangerous. Who can tell me why?"


    Rowan''s hand goes up in the air as soft whispers can be heard saying, "Of course, a Slytherin would know." Instantly the Slytherin side of the room glares back at the Hufflepuff as they quickly quell and turn silent.


    Professor Sprout, either pretended not to notice or purposefully choose to ignore her Hufflepuffs as she nods her head at Rowan to answer. "The cry of a Mandrake is fatal to anyone who hears it," Rowan promptly said.


    "Precisely," Professor Sprout and after a short pause as if an afterthought added, "Ten Points to Slytherin."


    Turning to point at the row of deep trays, Professor Sprout continues, "Now, the Mandrakes we have here are still very young." Everyone takes a step closer to for a better look and see a hundred or so tufty little plants. The small plants were purplish green in color in perfect rows.


    "Everyone please take a pair of earmuffs," Professor Sprout carefully instructed. There was a sudden scramble as all the boys tried to grab the pairs that weren''t pink and fluffy. Having made certain everyone had a pair, Professor Sprout says, "When I tell you to put them on, make sure your ears are completely covered. And when it''s safe to remove them, I will give you the thumbs-up. Right ¨C earmuffs on."


    They all snapped their earmuffs onto their ears as the sound instantly shut out. Professor Sprout put on a bright pink, fluffy pair, before rolling up her sleeves and firmly grasping one of the tufty plants. Pausing to gather her strength, Professor Sprout pulls very hard until with a spray of dirt the Mandrake emerges.


    Rowan''s eyes glimmer at seeing the Mandrake. It was a small, muddy, extremely ugly baby that was pulled out of the earth. Leaves were growing right out of his head as his pale green, mottled skinned faced was wrenched together clearly bawling at the top of his lungs.


    Professor Sprout took a large plant pot from under the table and plunged the Mandrake into the pot, burying him in dark, damp compost until only the tufted leaves were visible. Professor Sprout dusted off her hands and gave them all the thumps-up sign as she removed her own earmuffs. "As our Mandrakes are only seedlings, their cries can''t kill yet," she calmly explained as though she wasn''t handling wizard killing plants. "However, they will knock you out for several hours, and as I''m sure none of you want to miss your first day back, make sure your earmuffs are securely in place while you work. I will attract your attention when it is time to pack up."


    Turning around she gestured to the wall. "Four to a tray ¨C there is a large supply of pots here ¨C compost sacks over there ¨C and be careful of the Venomous Tentacula, it''s teething." Suddenly, Professor Sprout gives a sharp slap to a spiky, dark red plant with long feelers that had been sneakily inching over her shoulder.


    Rowan and Bethanie glance at each other as Bethanie says, "I''ll take the girls, you take the boy''s, Rowan."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?!" The rest of them protested.


    Bethanie merely raises her eyebrow and says, "You four know exactly know what I''m talking about. I needn''t remind you of the pumpkin head incident."


    The four of them grow quiet as they all innocently recalled how it had started with Tiffany throwing an enchanted frog at Terry, who had promptly thrown a transfigured spider right back, which unfortunately landed on Silvia. In which, Silvia then, in turn, responded by casting a Leek Jinx at Terry but missed and instead hit Severus. Furious at having leeks pouring out of his ears, Severus cast the Melfors Jinx at the panicking figure of Silvia for it only to miss and hit Narcissa Black, who was entering the common room area with Head Boy Lucius Malfoy. Needless to say, neither of them was pleased and Lucius assigned a weeks'' worth of detention to the lot of them.


    Feeling sheepish, the four of them look away as Rowan and Bethanie each grab their own pair and head over to a tray. Needing one more person, Rowan glances around to find the round-faced, Andrew Abbot approaches them. The flat-haired boy warmly smiled and said, "Andrew Abbot. I think I got all your names, the Slytherin twins, Rowan and Severus Prince. And the fragile-looking Slytherin, Terry Greengrass."


    "Wait, why am I described as fragile?!" Terry protested as Rowan and Severus merely rolled their eyes.


    "Well, needless to say, I remember you, Andrew Abbot," Rowan confessed. "You''ve got a natural green thumb." Not to mention, he was an Abbot. And was somehow related to Hannah Abbot, either an uncle or possibly her father even.


    "Why thank you," Andrew''s round face beamed with pleasure. But before Andrew had a chance to continue Professor Sprout signaled for them to put on their earmuffs.


    Having worked and helped Tadbey in the garden the twins were much more experienced in the art of weeding. Severus and Rowan carefully wrap their hands around the tufts and pull. The mandrakes did not like coming out of the earth as they squirm, kick, flail their sharp little fists, and gash their teeth. However, Severus and Rowan were ruthless and slammed them into the pots, before carefully covering them up. Terry, on the other hand, did not fare very well as he struggled for more than ten minutes to pull one out and repot it. While Andrew fared much better and kept up a steady potting pace.


    By the end of the class, Rowan like everyone else was tired, sweaty, and covered in dirt. As they left the greenhouse, Tiffany moaned, "If I ever see another plant again, I''m going to cry."


    "Tough luck, it''s a required course," Silvia groaned as Bethanie feeling too tired herself didn''t even bother to say anything in protest.


    As they trotted groaning back to the castle for a quick wash, Rowan said, "Terry, you''re supposed to go and grab Regulus. He needs to head to History of Magic next."


    Terry almost cries as he says, "That''s not fair!"


    "Severus''s turn will come tomorrow," Rowan firmly replied. Terry instantly perked up at the thought of shared misery as Severus grunted in anger and horror. Getting his second wind, Terry tiredly jogged away and began the long hike up the stairs to get to History of Magic.


    "You know, I think Terry might actually be related to a Dementor," Silvia said as they watched Terry jog away.


    "Why?" Rowan said with some surprise.


    "Because he seems to feed off the misery of others," Silvia staunchly declared.


    Severus chokes and says, "But he''s too pale and golden-haired for that."


    "I''m sure that''s just a cover," Silvia gravely said causing the rest of them to burst into her laughter at her somber expression. Still chuckling the five of them made their way back to the dorms for a quick wash.

 Chapter 113 - Trouble in Paradise

    By the time the Slytherins made it up to Professor McGonagall''s class, it was time for the class to start. Just before Professor McGonagall closed the door Terry dove through the door and into the closest seat next to the door. Professor McGonagall arched an eyebrow at seeing the wheezing figure of Terry try to breathe.


    "That was cutting it a little close, Mr. Greengrass," Professor McGonagall gently chided.


    "I know," Terry panted as his still-damp hair pressed droplets of water against his neck. "Sorry, Professor."


    "See to it that it does not happen again," Professor McGonagall said, before heading to the front of the classroom. "Now then, all of you shall be turning a beetle into a button. Please make sure to properly wave your wand and pronounce the proper spell." Professor McGonagall raised her hand as a beetle was quickly deposited in front of them for practice.


    Quickly everyone began to chant the already learned incantation and proceeded to do their best. It took Severus only two tries to properly transform the beetle into a button as he proudly showed Professor McGonagall. "The both of you certainly do not disappoint, Mr. and Miss Prince, twenty points to Slytherin!" Professor McGonagall said with pride at having noticed the transformed button on Rowan''s desk as well.


    Severus''s head whirls around to spot the perfectly transformed button on Rowan''s desk. Severus raised an eyebrow and accusingly said, "You were done before me, weren''t you?"


    Rowan innocently shrugs and says, "Does it matter? We both got points." In reply, Severus grabs another beetle and a single try properly transforms the beetle. Severus proudly puffs out his chest as Rowan lazily only tries thrice more while Severus transforms a dozen more.


    With class almost over, Rowan loudly says, "Make sure, Regulus gets to charms on time after lunch." Terry in his corner flinches and instantly begins to pack as the minute class is over, he bolts out the door. Professor McGonagall was a bit surprised but does not comment as she finishes checking their buttons.


    Leisurely heading down for lunch, the five of them take a seat and wait for Terry to arrive with Regulus in tow. It was quite the rare and funny sight to see Terry not only bringing Regulus along with him, but the rest of the Slytherin 1st years tagging along with him. Most of the older Slytherins chuckled as Terry snapped, "Alright, shoo all of you! Either go sit and with your friends either here or at their house table. I''m no mama duck to be holding your hands!"


    Most of the 1st years disperse to the Slytherin house table for lunch, but a few brave souls head over to friends sitting at other house tables. "Brats," Terry huffed in embarrassment as the 1st years still at the Slytherin table turn to gaze at Terry with gratitude.


    "Terry will be taking Regulus to his next class," Bethanie kindly said. "If all of you keep an eye on Regulus, you can accompany him and Terry to your next classroom period, Charms." The 1st years beam at Bethanie as though she was a goddess as they happily begin to eat.


    Seeing Regulus remain standing Rowan says, "You can go over and sit with your friends, Regulus."


    Regulus nervously nods his head as Rowan sighs and gets to her feet. "C''mon Severus," Rowan grumbled."


    "Wait, where?" Severus protested.


    "To the Gryffindor table," Rowan huffed as Severus instantly leaped to his feet.


    "Blood traitors, aren''t you? Sitting with the Gryffindor''s," a nasally voice said. They all turned to stare at the speaker, Quyen Crowley, who sneers at them.


    "If I recall correctly Godric Gryffindor was a pureblood, but I wouldn''t expect you to know that now would I, Crowley given your atrocious marks?" Rowan coldly retorted causing snickers to burst across the table.


    "You, you!" Quyen hissed in rage as her faced turned splotchy red.


    "Come now, Prince, no need to be so nasty," a charming golden-haired, second-year boy said. Rowan glances over at Damien Mulciber, who smiles at her, but his smile does not quite reach his eyes.


    "Keep out of it, Mulciber," Terry growled as he leaped to his feet.


    Rowan eyes Terry''s reaction with interest as far as she was aware the two hadn''t interacted much. But then again, who knows, what happens during the summer break. Perhaps, there was a fascinating tale there to tell as well.


    "Enough!" The female Prefect said in warning as the table quieted down.


    "C''mon," Rowan repeated herself as Regulus and the rest follow after. Seeing Lily, Severus skips forward and rushes to take a seat at her side as Rowan glances at the girls.


    We''ll catch up with Willa and Mary," Bethanie said as Silvia, Tiffany, and she headed over to where Lily and her friends were sitting with Severus.


    Pausing to glance over at Regulus, Rowan says, "It looks like your friends are heading over to sit further down the table."


    "Yes!" Regulus said, before hurrying down to sit where Letitia had dragged Barty and Dirk over. The first years instantly sit down and begin to chatter as they grab a bite to eat.


    Terry sighs from behind Rowan and says, "I don''t suppose there is any chance, we won''t have to sit next to Sirius is there?"


    "Not really, he''s waving at us," Rowan drily remarked. "We could pretend that we didn''t see him and sit elsewhere, but I have the distinct feeling that he''d come right over."


    "Fine then, but if my hair gets turned pink again, I''ll hold you personally responsible," Terry threatened as he walked over to take a seat across from Black and the rest of the marauders.


    Taking a seat next to Terry, Rowan nods at them in greeting as she hungrily stuffs a roll into her mouth. "So, how have classes been going?" Lupin kindly asked.


    Terry shivers and says, "One word: Mandrakes."


    "Really?" Lupin said with some interest as the rest of the marauders listened in with interest.


    "It''s dirty and yucky and tiring," Terry huffed. "Trust me, it''s not as fun as it sounds. Even Rowan came out of that dirty and tired."


    Lupin blinks and stares at Rowan, who nods her head confirming the story as she continues to stuff food into her mouth. "Well, I guess it must be that bad," Lupin finally concluded.


    "What about you guys?" Terry politely asked as Pettigrew, James, and Sirius quickly lost interest and went back to eating their meal.


    "Charms and History of Magic," Lupin replied.


    Terry winces at the last class as Lupin nods his head in agreement. Quickly changing the subject, Terry asks, "So, did you sign up for the Gobbledegook class?"


    "Well, it seems quite interesting to be frank," Lupin regretfully said. "But I don''t think I simply could keep up with the course work. And you?"


    Terry shivers with apparent horror. "Most certainly not! But Rowan and Severus did!"


    "I thought so," Lupin answered with a smile.


    "What about those three?" Terry mumbled with a mouthful of food.


    "Nope, none of them did," Lupin confessed before taking a spoonful of his food. Terry and Lupin fall silent as they fill their rumbling bellies.


    Almost finished with her meal, Rowan happens to glance up to find Sirius staring rather baffled at his younger brother further down the table. "What''s so surprising?" Rowan asked as she tore off a piece of the perfectly soft roll.


    Sirius tears his eyes away and says, "He''s made friends all on his own."


    "Did you expect him not too?" Rowan said with a frown.


    "Well, he''s in Slytherin and he''s a Black!" Sirius exclaimed.


    Rowan narrows her eyes and frostily says, "If I recall correctly there happens to be a Black that is Gryffindor. And as for Slytherin, what exactly is that supposed to mean?"


    Seeing Rowan''s cold gaze, James instantly nudges Sirius with his elbow. "I''m sure Sirius, doesn''t mean anything by that, do you, Sirius?"


    Sirius winces in pain at the sharp elbow nudge into his ribcage. Rubbing his side, Sirius says, "I just meant I didn''t think he''d make friends with a muggleborn. I know for a fact that gangly boy isn''t a pureblood. The rest of them sure are purebloods, but he''s not."


    "For someone who supposedly does not care about blood purity, you seem to care an awful lot, Sirius Black," Rowan pointedly retorted. Sirius flushes red as Terry, Lupin, James, and Pettigrew share uneasy glances sensing that things were about to go very wrong.


    "Well, isn''t that what Slytherins only care about, blood purity? Because that''s what Salazar certainly did!" Sirius snapped back.


    "And?" Rowan arched her eyebrow.


    "He was a bloody purist!" Sirius sputtered.


    "In an era, where witches and wizards were being burned at stake! I do not believe his views were wrong, but rather his actions were."


    "Are you saying that you''re fine with muggleborn wizards not being allowed into Hogwarts?!"


    "No, that is not what I said. I said I understood his desire for blood purity at a time when the entire muggle world was violently turning against wizardkind."


    "Stop it, Sirius!" James finally said as pulled Sirius back by the shoulder into his seat. "You know Rowan isn''t like that, she''s a half-blood for Merlin''s sake!"


    "Okay, that''s enough!" Lupin said as he motioned for Pettigrew to clamp his hand over Sirius''s mouth to stop him from saying something foolish in his anger.


    Sirius seems unable to stop as his mouth runs off on its own. "But James, she''s in Slytherin!" A pin drop can be heard as Pettigrew claps his hands onto Sirius''s mouth too late. Even Pettigrew looks appalled as Terry narrows his eyes darkly at Sirius. The entire Great Hall is silent as everyone turns their heads in the direction of the commotion.


    "So, it that you truly think of us, Slytherins, Sirius Black?" Rowan icily said. "It would seem that my brother is no longer in need of your so-called friendship."


    Rising to her feet, Sirius opens his mouth to speak, but Rowan cuts him off. "I would like to remind you of one very critical fact. Yes, it is true that Salazar Slytherin left because of his pureblood ideals. But he also taught the greatest wizard that the wizarding world has ever produced, Merlin Ambrosius. Many seem to conveniently forget that not only was he a Slytherin, but he was the fiercest muggle protector of them all. We Slytherins may be a great deal of many things, but weaklings, we are not."


    Rowan paused for a breath, Sirius tries to speak for her to only coldly continue "Allow me to remind you of two more important facts. Though Slytherin has indeed produced dark wizards, we have no more than the three other houses. Azkaban is not solely comprised of Slytherins, but rather of house members belonging to the rest of the three houses.


    And, though our house is many things it most certainly did not produce the darkest wizard of all time, Gilbert Grindelwald. But rather Durmstrang did. And yet, I do not hear nor see others accusing Durmstrang of solely producing dark wizards, but rather we Slytherins. So, tell me, Sirius Black, who is the hypocrite now?" Turning on her heels, Rowan rapidly strides away as Terry gets to his feet.


    "You know Black, I am many things, but I would never treat a friend like that," Terry coldly said.


    "Good day everyone," before returning to the Slytherin table. Whispers suddenly fill the hall as some of the Slytherins wear triumphant expressions on their faces, while others are filled with mixed feelings of pride and fascination.


    "Just what is wrong with you, Sirius Black?" The loud booming voice of Lily can be heard as she marches right over to give Sirius a piece of her mind.


    "But I-," Sirius tries to speak and explain himself to only meet the eyes of Severus. Severus''s opal eyes seem entirely cold as he turns his back on Sirius and walks over to sit with Terry at the Slytherin table.


    Sirius flinches at the hurt seen in Bethanie''s eyes as Tiffany and Silvia drag her away and back to their house table. But the worst is the disappointed gaze of his younger brother, who quietly says goodbye to his friends, before walking back to Slytherin with his head down with shame and mortification.


    "You fix this now, Sirius Black. Or else you won''t be welcome here anymore," Lily growled, before stomping back to the stunned figures of Willa and Mary. Seeing Sirius''s gaze, Willa gives Sirius the two fingered salute and turns her back on him. Even Mary curls her lips in disdain and offers him her cold stark back.


    "I didn''t mean too," Sirius lamely said as even Pettigrew shakes his head at Sirius''s gigantic blunder.


    "You really messed up, Siri," James finally muttered at seeing Sirius''s fraught expression.


    "Aren''t you going to apologize, Sirius?" Lupin unhappily asked.


    "I-. I-," Sirius is unable to finish his sentence as Lupin narrows his wolfish eyes. "You don''t even know? Don''t you know how cruel of that was of you, Sirius?! You always complain about by ostracized for being a Gryffindor in your family, but aren''t you always doing the same?!"


    Seeing Sirius looking all miserable, Lupin leaps to his feet. "Until you apologize, Sirius, we are not speaking terms," Lupin plainly stated.


    Sirius hurriedly protests, "But Remey!"


    "No, buts! Are you coming, Pete?" Lupin asked as he stared at the mousy boy with chocolate-colored eyes.


    Pettigrew glances at Sirius and James for a moment, before saying, "Rowan and I don''t like each other very much, but she''s never treated me like that, Sirius. And besides she''s a girl, you''re supposed to treat them nicely. My mother taught me that." Pettigrew climbed to his feet and quickly trotted alongside Lupin as they both left the Great Hall.


    "And you, James?" Sirius desperately asked as he gazed up at his best friend.


    "You really cocked it up this time, Siri," James sighed again. "But I''ll stick by your side even if I think you''re a real cockup."


    "Thanks, James," Sirius slightly sniffed as he glanced at his half-eaten plate of food. Just when he thought things couldn''t get any worse, a tiny 1st-year girl by the name of Letitia Bones began to rant at him and call him all manner of names for being a prejudiced Gryffindor.

 Chapter 114 - Trouble in Paradise a ?

    Rowan couldn''t quite understand just why she was so very angry as she made her way up to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. Halfway there she paused in a rather brightly lit corridor and sighs. If she was completely honest with herself, maybe, just maybe it was because she was more than a bit fond of the four idiots. And that Sirius''s thoughtless remark, just maybe might have pricked at her heart more than should have under any other of circumstances.


    Staring out onto the green lawn, Rowan doesn''t see the figure steadily approaching behind her. "Trouble in paradise?" A familiar warm voice said causing that strange fluttering again in Rowan''s stomach.


    Rowan turns away from the window to see the 6th year, a dark-eyed young man with curly dark. Over the summer S.R. Wilkes had grown taller as his shoulders filled out more becoming more of a man than a boy. "I take it, I came at a bad time?" Wilkes teased with a glittering smile.


    "You could say that," Rowan murmured as she leaned back to rest against the window frame.


    "So, what are you going to do that pompous, Gryffindor? Do you want some aid in getting your revenge?" Wilkes kindly offered.


    "No, I''d rather not be that petty," Rowan declined as she turned her head to the side.


    "Then you''re going to forgive him?" Wilkes said with some speculation in his gaze.


    "Eventually," Rowan said with a faint twitch of her lips.


    "Oh, I get it, you''re going to make him grovel. Tch, you, conniving girl, you certainly know where to hit a Gryffindor, right in their arrogant pride," Wilkes cackled as Rowan struggled not to smile.


    Rowan snorts, "I prefer the word cunning myself."


    "You''re certainly are," Wilkes said as he leaned close enough for Rowan to smell his crisp smelling body wash.


    "You''ve grown," Wilkes teased as he placed his hand over her head.


    "Yes, well," Rowan said as she moved her head to the side avoiding his hand. "You''ve grown taller as well."


    The two stared at each other for only a second when the moment is broken by Lupin calling out, "Rowan?"


    "Well, I best be going now, I''ve got a class to get too," Wilkes said, before turning away and darting down the corridor.


    Rowan gazes at his retreating back for a moment, before turning in the direction of Lupin''s yelling. "I''m over here, Lupin, stop yelling!" Rowan called out.


    A scrambling of footsteps can be heard as Lupin turns the corner and gasped, "There you are!" Lupin breathlessly trots over with Pettigrew in tow. "I''m so sorry about Sirius. I certainly don''t think that about you or the rest of the Slytherins. Well, maybe, some, but they''re bullies."


    Rowan chuckles slowly at Lupin''s last words. "Idiot, of course, I don''t blame you. You are no more capable of controlling Sirius Black''s mouth than trying to tame a kneazle. In fact, I think you might have better luck with the kneazle in the end."


    Glancing over at Pettigrew, Rowan arches an eyebrow in surprise. Seeing Rowan''s expression, Pettigrew sniffs and says, "Let''s not pretend that we like each other very much because we don''t! But just because I don''t like you that doesn''t mean you aren''t important to the rest of the gang. And besides, I''d never say something like that you, I mean. My mother taught me manners."


    A rare slow smile appears on Rowan''s face as she leans over and places a gentle kiss on Lupin''s cheek. Lupin flushes as Pettigrew gapes in utter shock. In disbelief, Lupin reaches over to touch his cheek in wonder as Rowan says, "Thank you, my gallant knight, in shining armor."


    Pettigrew snorts under his breath, "Figures."


    But before he can speak another word, Rowan places an unexpected kiss on his cheek. Pettigrew''s mouth flop opens as Lupin gapes in sheer shock and surprise. "Thank you for being so brave, Pettigrew. I know it couldn''t have been easy for you to stand up to James and Sirius," Rowan honestly said.


    Pettigrew remains frozen as if having been petrified unable to move from sheer shock. Lips still twitching with mirth, Rowan says, "I suppose I''ll see the both of you at dinner. We best be going off to class now." As she points to the nearing footsteps of the Slytherins heading off to Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    "Yes," Lupin faintly nodded as he still held one hand to his still warm cheek and dragged the frozen figure of Pettigrew behind him with the other.


    Manipulative, maybe, but the tiny seeds sown, showed that the future could still be changed. For once upon a time, Lupin would have never laid down the law. And Pettigrew would have never dreamed of standing up his friends. And that was all that Rowan could hope for as she watched them go.


    Lupin brushed past the incoming Slytherins as Quyen Crowley sneers at the Gryffindors with the girls at her side. Lupin pays them no mind as the still stupefied Pettigrew is unable to sneer back. Furrowing her brows, Quyen Crowley and her gang turn the corner. Quyen snickers at the pleasant surprise as she finds Rowan alone in the corner.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" Quyen Crowley snickered most pointedly. "If it isn''t the Gryffindor lover. Have you and your boyfriend made up, Prince?"


    Rowan snorts back in disdain. "I wouldn''t date that idiot if my life depended on it. But Sirius Black''s still a friend, I suppose."


    "Friends?" A bloated faced girl by the name of Gertrude Fowl howled. "Slytherins and Gryffindors aren''t friends, period."


    "Really? Then what of Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin? Just because their friendship ended, the two of them shared many years of friendship," Rowan countered. "And besides that idiot is still the eldest son of the Black Family, Gryffindor or not."


    The girls seem startled as they had momentarily forgotten that important little detail. "Who knows if that idiotic boy as you so charmingly called him, Prince, will even inherit the Black family?" A gaunt girl with plastered murky hair to her skull hissed maliciously.


    "But still Hortense Sicca, it can''t possibly hurt," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "And besides, I do believe I am on good terms with the younger Black. Either way, I''m sure I''ve made a beneficial connection."


    The girls aren''t quite able to counter her response as Quyen Crowley says, "We''ll see about that, Prince," before flouncing past her in silent challenge.


    Rowan merely shakes her head and leans back to rest against the window frame waiting for Severus and the rest of them to catch up. It wasn''t long after when a scowling faced Severus led the way. Severus almost tripped at seeing the rather relaxed figure of his twin sister resting against the window frame.


    "Rowan, I-," Severus started to say as he hurried over.


    But a wave of Rowan''s hand silenced him as Rowan said, "It''s fine, Severus, it''s not your fault that Sirius Black always seems to put his foot where his mouth is."


    "But he-," Severus protested as Rowan interrupted again, "Sev, if I was truly angry, I would have broken his nose. I was mostly just irritated at his utter stupidity. But I''m fine now, I promise." Severus eyes his sister and slowly nods with some belief as he sees how utterly relaxed his twin is.


    "I must be honest, Rowan, I''m surprised you didn''t break his nose for that," Silvia interjected as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Yes, well, I''d hate to start off the term serving detention," Rowan bluntly answered.


    Tiffany shudders and says, "Still, we''re going to get even, aren''t we?"


    "No, just leave the idiot alone," Rowan suggested. "That brat won''t be able to take it, he''ll go crazy."


    "That''s a bit extreme don''t you think?" Bethania argued as they all turned to look at her.


    Bethanie blinks owlishly and says, "What? Why are you all looking at me like that?"


    Everyone shares a glance as Rowan says, "It looks like she hasn''t realized it yet herself. Let''s not ruin the surprise." Everyone smirks as Bethanie is left rather puzzled by all of their actions and trails after them to Defense Against the Dark Art''s with their new Professor Adric.

 Chapter 115 - Professor Adric

    Having taken a seat on the edge of nearest to the door, Bethanie most kindly saved the seat next to the door for Terry. Bethanie and the girls were chattering quietly, while Severus and Rowan already had their books open. "Think we''ll get another Stricken?" Severus quietly remarked.


    "No," Rowan hesitated to answer. "Rather I think, we may be worse off. He does seem to be a bit of a-." Rowan doesn''t finish her sentence as Terry bursts in panting and collapses with gratitude in the saved seat.


    "Thank you, Bethanie, you''re a real doll," Terry wheezed as Bethanie merely handed over a clean handkerchief for Terry to wipe off the sweat off his brow.


    The class instantly falls silent as the grave, loud footsteps can be heard as lean wizard stomped into the classroom with his robes swooshing behind him. The sharp-eyed wizard in dark gray robes stares down his olive nose at them. Lips already curling with disdain, Professor Adric says, "Close your books, we shan''t be starting with that."


    The Slytherins as a class blink in surprise as usually the first day of class of the year is to go over what they had learned the year before. But nevertheless, they did as they are told and put their books away. "I am not one for book learning, but I do however believe in physical learning. Get up and line up against the wall," Professor Adric sternly instructed.


    They all scrambled to do so as with a wave of his wand, Professor Adric caused the rows of desks to neatly slide against the back wall. "Good now, I''ll be pairng you off," Adric rapidly begins to call out the pairs.


    "Crowley & Rosier."


    "Greengrass & Flint."


    "Topsy & Fowl."


    "Sicca & Avery."


    "Fawley & Prince-." Professor Adric pauses at realizing there are two Princes in the classroom.


    "Prince?" Professor Adric coldly repeated again as Rowan and Severus step out of line. "Twins, I see."


    Professor Adric solemnly studies them for a moment, before saying, "The boy with Miss Fawley."


    Severus nods and steps back in line as Professor Adric continues, "The girl & Mulciber." Rowan''s eyes slightly narrowed as she steps back in line, while Professor Adric finishes calling out the rest of the pairs.


    "Now pair off across from each other," Professor Adric said as they all scrambled to do as they are told. The five of them flash Tiffany a look of pity as she was stuck with Gertrude Fowl. Tiffany sadly blinks at them, before lining up across from her partner.


    "For the rest of the semester, you will each be paired with the person before you. They will be your dueling partner during our practice sessions. Now, I will have Miss Crowley and Rosier show the rest of you on how to properly bow to your dueling partner," Professor Adric instructed as Quyen snickered with a gleam of triumph at having been signaled out.


    The pair properly bows to each other and then raise their wands like swords in front of them. "Excellent, Miss Crowley and Rosier, twenty points to Slytherin." Quyen smugly beamed in pride.


    Professor Adric continues, "Now, you will each be allowed up two spells to disarm your opponent. Crowley and Rosier, on my signal, Begin!"


    Both of them swung their wands above their heads and pointed them at their opponent. A flash of the same orange sparks can be seen from the end of both of their hands as they cast the same spell the Stinging Jinx. They both hissed in pain, but Rosier recovers first and says, "Melofors!" With a rather indignant squawk, Quyen''s head is encased in a pumpkin.


    Tiffany, Silvia, Terry, and Severus are not unable to completely hider their smirks at recalling the same spell being cast on Narcissa. Quickly making their face blank, they watch as Professor Adric vanishes the pumpkin head away to reveal a sticky faced Quyen. Casting a quick cleaning charm over her, Professor Adric says, "Rosier is the winner, next!"


    The next pair is Greengrass and Flint with Silvia beating Terry with a Tickling Jinx.


    When it came time for Tiffany''s turn she was almost in tears at the end of her duel as Gertrude Fowl cast a Pimple Jinx causing pimples to pop all over her face. Tiffany, however, won the duel by tripping Gertrude flat onto her sour face.


    The next pair Sicca and Avery, Avery easily won by merely disarming Hortense Sicca with a flick of his wand.


    The class is quiet as the next pair goes up Bethanie and Severus. Professor Adric gives the signal as Severus shouts, "Langlock!" Instantly Bethanie''s tongue becomes stuck to the top of her mouth.


    Professor Adric immediately says, "Prince, immediately release Miss Fawley."


    Severus quickly chants the release for the jinx as Bethanie sighs in relief. "Prince, I do not recognize the spell, where did you learn it?" Professor Adric asked.


    Severus hesitates before honestly answering, "I created it, sir."


    Professor Adric furrows his brows and says, "You mean to tell me that a mere second-year boy created a spell?"


    "Severus is rather talented, sir," Rowan interrupted in defense of Severus. And though Rowan knew the spells Severus would create as well in the future, she had never used them as the true creator was Severus. She''d rather create some of her own than steal his future successes. Except for a certain dark spell that cuts into wizards, she might just take the credit for that one and not allow Severus to further explore spells in that direction.


    Professor Adric eyes linger a little too long on Severus for Rowan''s liking. "Very well, then, you''re up next Miss Prince."


    Rowan nods and turns back to face her opponent, Damien Mulciber. The golden-haired handsome boy smiles at her and says, "May the best man win, Prince." Rowan snorts and waits for Professor Adric to give the signal.


    The instant Professor Adric gives the signal, Rowan roars, "Expelliarmus!" A dazzling flash of scarlet light blasts Mulciber off his feet and into the wall.


    Professor Adric narrows his eyes for a moment and says, "Miss Prince, that was quite the powerful disarming charm. Most wizards and witches cannot produce sufficient power to use that spell until well into their fourth year." Rowan''s face carefully remains blank as the rest of the Slytherins stare at her with new eyes. "But I suppose it is expected given who your grandfather is. Please give him my most warm regards."


    Professor Adric flickers his wand as he levitates Mulciber back onto his feet and hands him his wand. Mulciber winces as he rubs the back of his head and coldly eyes Rowan back. However, Mulciber rather than becoming angry he acknowledges his defeat. "Good duel, Prince," Mulciber said, before turning to gaze at the next pair. After all, Slytherins respected one thing above all, power.


    The rest of the class is a bit more anti-dramatic as the rest of the pairs quickly finish off. With only a few minutes left in class, Professor Adric says, "I expect a two-page essay on a personal evaluation of your own duels and that of others. And there must be actual evidentiary support to one''s argument rather than mere envious criticism."


    That immediately takes the wind out of several Slytherins sails as they all answer, "Yes, sir."


    Professor Adric dismisses them as they all gather their things from the desks at the back of the wall. Most of the Slytherins leave with cheerful whispers even those that lost as they discuss how interesting the class was and even possibly joining the dueling club.


    Except for six of them, who are quiet. Having walked safely out of earshot, Tiffany violently shudders and says, "Is it just me or does Professor Adric give you the creeps?"


    "It''s definitely not just you," Silvia said as she held up her arm to show the goosebumps across her flesh.


    "Personally, I''m more worried about Rowan and Severus," Bethanie said as Terry nodded his in agreement. "The way he was looking at them-. There was too much of a fascination in his eyes to be anything but the avid interest which is inappropriate for a professor to have towards his students."


    "I guess that means the dueling club is out of the question," Terry pointedly commented patting Severus on the back in comfort. "Anyway, you, sly dog, how many spells have you made?"


    Severus flushes as he says, "Just one or two more."


    "Just one or two more," Terry mimicked. "Do you know how hard it is to create a spell?! Can you believe this brat?"


    Rowan chuckles as Severus fights off Terry''s arms that are attempting to cling onto him. "Yes, well, I have always said Severus is brilliant and powerful in his own right. In case, you haven''t recalled, Severus did beat me out for the highest grade in our 1st year," Rowan candidly remarked.


    "That''s because it was an overall cumulative grade," Severus protested. "You easily beat me in several subjects. If it wasn''t for potions, you''d have gotten the highest grade in our 1st year, Rowan."


    Rowan shrugs and says, "Don''t sell yourself, short, Severus. I only beat you in said subjects by a few measley points. You''re more brilliant than me."


    "Oh yes," Tiffany chimed in with a knowing grin. "Catching Narcissa Black unaware is a previously unimagined feat!"


    The six of them loudly chuckle as they recall the pumpkin head incident. "Definitely," Silvia said in agreement.


    "Well, at least we''re free for the rest of the day," Terry exclaimed. "And what a first day it''s been, I''m utterly beat."


    "Now, Terry, you still have to retrieve Regulus and take him to his Goblin class," Bethanie directed.


    "And don''t forget to show the rest of the 1st years on how to get back to the common room!" Terry sighs and mutinously mutters something about nosy girls, before stomping off to go and retrieve Regulus along with the rest of the Slytherin 1st years.


    Bethanie shakes her head and turns to say, "Don''t you two still have a class to get too?"


    Severus sighs as Rowan says, "Oh stop that! Lily will be there."


    Severus instantly perks up and says, "Well, what are we waiting for?" Before eagerly darting off with his tail wagging behind him.


    "You think he''d at least try to be less obvious," Silvia remarked at Severus''s disappearing figure.


    "What can I say, he literally wears his heart on his sleeve," Rowan sighed in exasperation. "You would think that for a Slytherin, he''d be a bit more sly about it."


    "No," Tiffany argued. "My male cousins are that way too and they attend Durmstrang. I think it''s all that testosterone really."


    "Well, I better get going," Rowan murmured. "I''ll see you for dinner." The girls call out their goodbyes as Rowan tiredly sighs to herself. It had been a long day and for once, she just wanted to go slump down into the common room''s comfy chairs to rest. But she''d been the one who suggested the class and now she would have to deal with the fact that she''d dropped the rock onto her own two feet.

 Chapter 116 - Gobbledegook

    By the time Rowan is halfway to the classroom, she''d encountered Terry on the way and taken Regulus from his grasp. "So, how was your first day?" Rowan made small talk.


    "It was mostly alright," Regulus quietly said, no doubt remembering the incident at lunch.


    Rowan sighed to herself, before reaching over to gently pat Regulus on his head. "Don''t worry about it, it''s normal to fight between friends. I''ve already forgiven him, but I''m going to let him stew for a few days before I officially do. Sirius is an idiot, but I suppose I''ve grown fond of foolish ways."


    Regulus perks up at her words and says, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell, Siri!"


    "Siri, huh?" Rowan thought to herself at a potential new weapon.


    "It looks like we''re here!" Regulus exclaimed as he stepped into the classroom. To his utter delight, his four friends were there as well. They wave over at him as Regulus nervously glances up at Rowan.


    Refraining from rolling her eyes in exasperation, Rowan says, "Run along and go sit with your friends." Regulus doesn''t need to be told twice as he rushes over to have a seat next to his friends.


    Glancing about, Rowan spots Lily and Severus to the side eagerly chattering, but the seats next to them had already been taken. Glancing about, Rowan spots an empty seat next to two chattering Ravenclaws. "I still say, that you''re wrong, Xeno," said, a second-year, blond-haired girl with aqua-colored eyes said.


    Xenophilius Lovegood shakes his shoulders causing his silver shoulder-length hair with the texture of candy floss to shake. Slightly cross-eyed, the baby-blue eyed fourth-year said, "I''ll prove it, Pandora, you''ll see. I''m aiming to expose the truths that the Ministry of Magic has hidden away."


    "Still a rebel, eh, Xeno?" Rowan privately thought to herself as she took the seat next to the distracted pair of future love birds. Glancing around, Rowan spots mostly 1st and second years with a rare 3rd or 4th year. Mostly the class seemed to be made up of Ravenclaws, but there were a few others from the rest of the houses.


    "Prince, is this seat taken?" A somewhat familiar voice asked.


    Rowan glanced up to see the round-faced Andrew Abbott. "No, not at all. Have a seat, Abbot," Rowan replied.


    "Thanks," Andrew said with relief as he took the seat next to her. Glancing about, Andrew says, "Are you here alone too?"


    "No," Rowan replied as she pointed at Lily and Severus sitting further down in the rows below. "But the seats were taken and so I ended up here."


    "Same here," Andrew replied as he pointed at two boys sitting further away from them.


    "I''m telling you, Xenophilius that it is possible!" Pandora Ravine, the blond-haired girl with aqua eyes screeched.


    Whirling around, Pandora spots the figures of Rowan and Andrew Abbot staring at her. "Prince, you agree with me, don''t you?" Pandora argued.


    Rowan suddenly blinks at being dumped in the middle of the battlefield. "Er, I''m sorry to say this we just got here. And I''m not exactly sure what the two of you are arguing about," Rowan carefully answered.


    Pandora doesn''t even blink as she says, "We are arguing about whether the goblin treatise is in need of revision or not. But Xeno says, that the treatise is a lie, and needs to be completely destroyed, while I say that is needed."


    "Well, I have to agree with the both of you," Rowan finally said causing them both to narrow their blue-eyed gazes at her. "The treatise in a sense is a lie as we wizard kind have not exactly been very forthcoming regarding the treatise. But at the same time, neither have the goblins. I think both sides equally distrust each other that it would take a great deal of effort to even attempt to gather both sides at a table, much less revise the existing treatise."


    Both Xeno and Pandora seem to contemplate Rowan''s answer, before saying, "An acceptable answer."


    Andrew Abbot merely blinks in bewilderment as if to say, "I have no idea, what is going, but I''m glad it''s over."


    Rowan glanced over at Xeno and said, "And you are?"


    Pandora blinks and says, "Oh, where are my manners!?" Flustered, she gestures to herself and Xeno. "I''m Pandora Ravine, a second-year Ravenclaw. And this here is Xenophilius Lovegood, a fourth-year Ravenclaw."


    "Pleased to meet you, both," Rowan said as she points to herself. "I''m Rowan Prince, a second-year Slytherin."


    "Interesting," Xeno murmured as he glanced over at the figure next to her.


    Andrew blinks at realizing they are all staring at him. "I''m Andrew Abbot, a second-year Hufflepuff," Andrew introduced himself. "And it''s nice to meet all of you."


    Before any of them can reply, the door swings open to reveal a short wizard with dark hair in a sharp suit. Professor Flitwick is followed by a stack of books that quickly form a stand for him to stand on in order to be seen.


    Clearing his throat, Professor Flitwick says, "It''s an absolute honor and pleasure to be teaching Gobbledegook. Please open your books, we shall begin by learning how to say a simple hello in goblin." A guttural harsh rasping sound can be heard as Professor Flitwick repeats the words several times, "Maal''duun."


    Rowan frowns as she tries to make more guttural sounding noises but still falls short of the harsh rasping. She may have a talent for human languages, but not necessarily for magical ones. Glancing over, Rowan sees Severus seemingly having an easier time. Well, he was a genius after all. Turning back to Professor Flitwick, she continues to practice as she makes detailed notes on how to properly clench her throat and flicked her tongue.


    The rest of the class passes by rather quickly as they all learn the goblin alphabet and the following phrases hello, goodbye, that was quite rude, how much is that, and where is my money. By the end of the classroom, Rowan has a headache and her voice is feeling quite sore. Gathering her things, Rowan says goodbye to the three in a raspy voice and heads over to Severus and Lily.


    "I don''t know about you two, but I''m starving," Rowan said in a hoarse voice.


    "I think I''m thirstier than anything else," Severus croaked.


    "We sound like toads," Lily grumbled earning sharp barking laughter from the twins.


    The three of them head down to the Great Hall to get a bit to eat. On the way there, Rowan huskily commented, "Perhaps, it be best we pick up some smoothing cough drops from the infirmary to suck on during class." Lily and Severus nodded in agreement rather than speaking as their voices were quite sore.


    Waving silently goodbye, Lily headed off to the Gryffindor table, while the twins return to their own house, where their friends were waiting for them. Feeling their throats, a bit tender, the twins select a soup and dinner rolls for dinner. Noticing the twins weren''t speaking, Bethanie is the first to say, "I guess your throats must be pretty sore, huh?" Severus and Rowan nod their heads as they take a sip from their spoon.


    "Well, I think it ''great!" Terry playfully taunted. "Now, neither of you can insult me back." Severus and Rowan both smirk as they give him a two-fingered salute in reply. Terry chokes as Silvia a little forcefully pats him on the back.


    "Well, I''ve got a batch of cough drops in my room," Bethanie offered at seeing the twin''s wince as they swallow every now and then. "Since you must be utterly exhausted, how about the two of you share, and go to see Madame Pomfrey on the morrow?"


    The twins nod their thanks as Tiffany jumps in and continues to chatter about the latest gossip. Apparently, Lucius Malfoy was to be officially betrothed with Narcissa Black, but as her father had unexpectedly passed away, the official engagement ceremony would not be until after Yule. And as for the wedding, it was to be postponed for a year until the official period of mourning had passed by. The Slytherin couple would not be wedded until the following late spring or early summer. And much to Tiffany''s delight more than one girl was heartbroken at the thought of the handsome Malfoy heir to be betrothed. It was quite literally a most envious shock to the unwed female population of the wizarding world.

 Chapter 117 - Grounded

    The following morning found Rowan sucking on a cough drop before breakfast as her throat was quite tender that morning. Waiting in the common room area to her surprise, Regulus was the first one up. Emerging with the fluffy purring form of Alchemy, Regulus flushes as he hastily explains himself. "It wasn''t me this time! He just showed up in my bed last night!"


    "Trust me, Alchemy does exactly what he wants too much to the chagrin of others," Rowan drily said as she eyed the purring cat. Regulus carefully places the purring Alchemy onto the floor, who rubs gently against Regulus''s leg, before trotting up to the girl''s dorms where a warm bed was surely waiting for him.


    "You could always ask for a cat, either for Christmas or for your own birthday, Regulus," Rowan suggested as she rose to her feet.


    Regulus regretfully shakes his head. "Even if my parents did consent to say, yes, I don''t my cat would be safe around some of my extended family members," Regulus confessed.


    "Well, there''s always a kneazle," Rowan suggested as they left the common room.


    Regulus giggles and says, "Sirius would really hate me then."


    "Well, it''s always an option," Rowan snickered as they made their way to the Great Hall.


    The Great Hall is mostly empty as only the earliest of risers are already at breakfast. The two of them take a seat as Rowan digs into a plate of cinnamon French toast and strawberry crepes with whipped cream. Happily eating the sweet treat, Rowan fails to notice Regulus periodically glancing over that the Gryffindor table. It wasn''t that she halfway through that she noticed the periodic glances.


    "What''s wrong?" Rowan swallowed another bite.


    Regulus sheepishly glances away and says, "I was just waiting to see what Sirius would do."


    "Ah, well, knowing him, I think it''ll be a few more days, before he gets the guts to apologize," Rowan frankly murmured as she took another bite. Regulus nods his head in understanding, but that still does little to stop his periodic glancing.


    By the time, the half of Slytherin arrives Rowan was on her third plate. Watching her eat, Regulus sickly says, "That''s your third plate, aren''t you full, Rowan?"


    Severus snorts with a mouthful of strawberry crepes. Licking the sweet cream off his lips, Severus says, "Rowan has a pit for a stomach."


    "Says you," Rowan said with a mouthful of food. "If I recall correctly you and Terry currently hold the record for finishing six plates in one sitting."


    "Six?" Regulus whispered as his face gained a tinge of green. Suddenly feeling sick, Regulus turns to peek at the Gryffindor table to see his rather gloomy faced older brother picking at his food. Regulus is momentarily distracted as he hears the flapping of wings overhead and gapes a little in awe at the sight of hundreds of owls fluttering overhead.


    Suddenly, the Great Hall grows silent as a single owl flutters with a red envelope. The rest of the students glance up in confusion at the silence as they too become glued to the flight of the owl. Soft whispers sprout as they discuss and pray that the Howler is not for them. Slowly circling, the Gryffindor table the rest of the house table members sigh in relief as they discuss which unfortunate Gryffindor had already garnered the wrath of their parents.


    The Gryffindor table pales until the owl calmly drops the letter neatly in front of the pale-faced Sirius Black, before flying away. The Great Hall bursts into whispers as they all gaze in expectation waiting for Sirius Black''s reaction. James pats Sirius on the back in comfort and motions for Sirius to open the envelope. With dread, Sirius grabs the Howler which had begun to smoke the corners.


    Rowan and the rest of the students except for 1st years and some of the muggleborn wizards and witches stuff their fingers into their ears. A dinosaur-like roar exploded and filled the huge hall, shaking the dust from the very ceiling. "Sirius Black, WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?! ARGUING WITH A YOUNG LADY FROM SLYTHERIN IN PUBLIC?!"


    Sirius winces at the jab as he tries not to quiver. "BUT EVEN WORSE DENOUCNING SLYTHERIN! THESE ARE NOT THE VALUES YOU HAVE BEEN TAUGHT, YOUNG MAN! YOU ARE GROUNDED!" Sirius lets out a gasp of shock at the pronounced words. "PROFESSOR MCGONAGALL, HEAD OF GRYFFINDOR HAS BEEN INFORMED! YOU ARE TO BE FORBIDDEN FROM PARTICIPATING IN THE QUIDDITCH TRYOUTS!"


    Sirius all but wilts as the pronounced punishment as he had been looking forward to the Quidditch tryouts all summer long. "THIS IS NOT OVER YOUNG MAN! ONE MORE INCIDENT LIKE THIS AND YOUR FATHER WILL BE TRANSFERRING YOU OVER TO DRUMSTRANG!" Sirius lets out a horrified gasp as the letter burst into flames before curling into ash. Sirius all but hid his head in his arms as James tried to comfort Sirius.


    With ears ringing, everyone unplugged their ears as a burst of noise filled the Great Hall. Some laughed, but mostly others babbled about the letter or resumed their prior conversations. "He deserved it," Severus ruthlessly said as the others nod their heads in agreement.


    Regulus gulps rather queasily, "I hope mother does not make that a habit."


    Everyone snorts at the comment as Rowan says, "Better finish up, we''ve got potions and charms next. Plus, those of us taking any other extra-curricular classes."


    "Well, I guess it''s our turn to take Regulus and the rest of the 1st year brats," Silvia said causing Regulus to snort at her. Silvia flashes back a wolfish smile causing Regulus to solemnly stare back at his plate. Silvia flashes another grin, before wiping her plate clean.


    Bethanie merely shakes her head and sighs as Tiffany pulls out a small pocket mirror and finishes smoothing out her hair. A girl always had to look her best or at least that''s what Tiffany had always been taught. And she wasn''t one to fight against her fate.

 Chapter 118 - a?? Ghoul Studies

    Potions would have been relatively uneventful if not for the cold war going on between Rowan, Severus and her friends and that of Sirius. Needless to say, it had been rather awkward in particularly for Pettigrew, who suddenly found himself on the other side of the fence with Lupin. And it''s quite difficult to brew properly when one is distracted. As a result, Pettigrew caused his cauldron to explode and was sent to the infirmary with dozens of blisters.


    After lunch, Charms went by much better as Professor Flitwick had begun teaching them a new charm. With a sigh of relief, the Slytherins gathered their things as Terry said, "Well, that''s finally it for the day. I''m going to go and fly for a bit for fun. Coming, Sev?"


    "Mm, Grandpa bought me a Silver Comet, I''d like to fly around for some fun too," Severus happily said in agreement. Silvia sighed sadly in envy as she knew she had music next with Bethanie and Tiffany. Keeping a firm grip on Silvia lest she skips the next class, Bethanie dragged the reluctant figure behind her all the while, Tiffany snickered behind them.


    "Well, I''ll see you both for dinner," Rowan said as she grabbed her things and headed off to Ghoul Studies leaving the two boys excitedly discussing their flying route.


    Heading down to Serpentine corridor on the same floor, Rowan pauses as she finds a group of 5th-year girls pointing at her. Frowning she ignored the older girls as the leader a slightly plump girl with a sulky expression loudly says, "Well, I heard that Sirius Black and Rowan Prince had a lover''s spat."


    Refraining from rolling her eyes, Rowan sighs as the girl''s face pops into her mind, Bertha Jorkins, a nosy gossip girl that would one day work at the prophet and ultimately be killed by Riddle. Raising an eyebrow, Rowan says, "Bertha Jorkins, I thought Ravenclaws were all about getting their facts straight. It would seem that you''re not very knowledgeable, to say the least."


    The 5th year girls behind Bertha burst into laughter as Bertha flushes with furry. "You just wait, Rowan Prince! The Hogwarts News will expose you!" Bertha Jorkins shrieked before marching off with the snickering girls trailing behind her.


    Sighing, Rowan curses her luck to almost run into a tiny wispy looking witch, Malfada Hopkirk, a stickler for rules and future Commander-in-Chief of the Improper Use of Magic Office. "Watch were you''re going!" Malfada snapped.


    Rowan gaped at finding herself taller than the 7th year witch. Too much in shock, Rowan faintly says, "Sorry." Sniffing Malfada marched away with her head held high leaving Rowan still blinking dumbly for a moment. Shaking her head, Rowan snapped out of it and hurried on her way lest she bumps into any other unpleasant individuals.


    The classroom is largely empty except for five Ravenclaws and two Gryffindor boys. Rowan takes a seat a bit of a distance away as she pulls out her school supplies and textbook, The Treatise on Ghouls, Ghosts and Poltergeists by Sebastian Strange. Before she is finished, someone takes a seat next to her as she glances up in surprise the smiling blond figure of Pandora Ravine. "I hope you don''t mind," Pandora said as she began to pull out her own supplies.


    "Not at all," Rowan honestly replied. "It''s nice to see at least one familiar face, but you didn''t have too."


    "It''s okay, I don''t much like the other Ravenclaws," Pandora impishly said as she turned around and glared at the staring Ravenclaws. Before turning back around and chattering about their shared Goblin class.


    "I hope that you are all ready to learn," a cheerful booming voice said causing them all turn to face the figure in the doorway, Professor Kettleburn. As usual, his gray hair is messily stuck up like a bird''s nest. His rugged brown eyes are full of his energy with a glistening, pearly white smile quite the contrast against his rugged, rough tanned skin. Slightly limping on his wooden right peg leg, he carries a stack of photographs in his enchanted silver hand.


    "Yes, Professor," the nine students chimed.


    "Good, good," Professor Kettleburn said as he placed the stack of his photographs on the teacher''s desk. Glancing around, Professor Kettleburn seems quite pleased as he says, "Well, it looks like there are more of us this year than last year. Now, then shall we get started?"


    They all nod their heads in response as Professor Kettleburn starts. "Now who can tell me what a ghoul is?" Instantly Pandora''s hand goes up in the air as the rest don''t raise their hands. Ghouls, ghosts, and poltergeists generally were not to be studied at Hogwarts until about their fifth year in the general curriculum.


    Professor Kettleburn points at Pandora and she answered, "A ghoul is a magical creature that resembles a slimy, buck-toothed ogre, and generally speaking resides in attics and barns, surviving on spiders and moths. It tends to moan and occasional throw objects in haunting it is essentially simple-minded. If it not it can be removed by the Ghoul Task Force."


    "Ten points to Ravenclaw!" Professor Kettleburn said in approval. "And though a Ghoul is generally non-violent it can evolve into a murderous form, which is why a Ghoul Task Force still exists. Not only to prevent muggles from inheriting them but to protect an unsuspecting wizard or witch. Now, who can tell me, what a poltergeist is excluding Miss Ravine?"


    Pandora wilts a little as a Gryffindor''s hand instantly shoots up. "Yes, Mr. Vespucci."


    The dark-eyed boy with light-colored hair flashes Professor Kettleburn a pleased smile making his attractive Italian face that much more appealing. "A poltergeist unlike a ghost, who once was a former witch or wizard, a poltergeist is a non-human spiritual apparition that came into existence from a collection of emotions or belief. Sprits of chaos, tend to be rather mischievous much like our own Peeves.


    And though strictly speaking, a Poltergeist does not have a corporal body it possesses the capabilities to some extent. They are able to move things, to feel pain, and are even subjected to some spells. Though we still don''t know why given the fact that they are not physically in existence."


    "Excellent response," Professor Kettleburn said, before asking the last question. "And who can tell me, what a ghost is?"


    Instantly the rest of the Ravenclaws hands go up as Professor Kettleburn points to a shaggy-haired witch with large wire-rimmed spectacles. "Yes, Miss Cabot?"


    The shaggy-haired witch solemnly answers, "A ghost is an imprint left behind by a once-living witch or wizard. Unlike apparitions, they are not solid nor can move things but do leave an ectoplasm secrete overtime in a frequented area. Their presence is still felt as icy cold by muggles and wizards alike. And though unable to touch, they can create disturbances in the natural elements, such as flames burning brightly blue and so forth.


    However, most importantly a ghost still retains all its past memories and knowledge of when he/she still lived. But unlike the living, a ghost can no longer feel joy or the simple pleasures of existence. A ghost is more like that of a living portrait of said witch or wizard. And like a living portrait, a ghost no more knows the secrets of death than we do."


    Professor Kettleburn happily beams as he places his hands on his hips. "I am glad to see such enthusiasm this year. Now, let us, by viewing some famous examples," Professor Kettleburn turned around to grab a handful of photographs.


    In quite interesting terms, Professor Kettleburn begins to show the captured photographed images of famous Ghouls, Poltergeists, and Ghosts. The entire class fiercely jots down notes including Rowan. Having understood that her soul research was lacking in a firm foundation, she had signed up to gain more of the basics. It was like trying to run before even knowing how to walk. But more importantly, it might also give her an entirely new perspective on Horcruxes.

 Chapter 119 - – Reconciliation

    The rest of the first week went by rather uneventful although Thursdays were now generally hated by those taking the goblin course and having to stay up until midnight for Astronomy. It wasn''t that they suddenly hated the Astronomy but having to take the goblin course twice a week, and then stay up all night was exhausting. At least, Ghoul Studies was only once a week, which wasn''t so bad as the goblin course, but still. There were an awful lot of flying tempers that the first week that the weekend came as quite the relief.


    It was Sunday, and three Slytherins were out relaxing by the lake. Terry kept tickling the sneaking limbs of the squid, while Severus and Rowan calmly read a book for pleasure. Finally, tired, Terry waved goodbye to the squid and retreated back to the shade of the tree.


    Collapsing onto his side, Terry says, "Well, I''m exhausted. It''s been a super hard week and I frankly can''t imagine what next year will be with two added courses. Severus and Rowan slightly shiver with dread as Severus raises his face from his book.


    "Must you ruin everything, Terry?" Severus grumbled.


    Terry flashes a grin and protests, "But it''s true! Anyway, we first have to survive this year. How''s the Gobbledegook going?"


    Rowan winces as she puts down her book. "I''m not very good at it, I think it''s all the low rumbling sounds. But Severus seems to be picking it up rather quickly. The only one better at goblin I''d say is that 1st year, Dirk Cresswell in Ravenclaw. Now that boy is an utter genius at it."


    Severus huffs as if being insulted and mutters under his breath, "I''m just as good."


    "Well, at least you''ll keep Pomfrey busy," Terry mumbled with a stalk of grass between his lips. "I heard she''s ordered an extra batch of cough drops because of all of you."


    Pausing Terry glancing around says, "And where''s our shadowy brat?"


    "Who Regulus?" Rowan smirked. "Do my ears deceive me? Is that concern I detect in your voice, Terry Greengrass?


    "No!" Terry snapped causing Rowan to only further grin.


    "Why I do believe thou protests too much," Rowan snickered, but finally stopped teasing at seeing Terry''s rapidly narrowing expression. "He''s off playing with his friends gobstones. Though I wish, he''d at least make one friend in his own year in Slytherin. Why even Severus managed that."


    "Hey!" Severus said. "Don''t bring me into this!"


    "But it''s true," Terry said with a raised eyebrow causing Severus to stubbornly returns his gaze to his book.


    Turning to gaze back at Rowan, Terry adds, "Well, I did see him chatting rather friendly like with two first-year girls. So, even if they''re girls, I think he''ll be alright."


    "Well, at least that''s something," Rowan said as she returned to read her book.


    Terry was beginning to doze off when he heard footsteps. Reluctantly cracking his eyes open, he sees a red-figure coming towards them. Quickly blinking Terry opens his eyes to see a familiar red-headed Gryffindor girl dragging a rather reluctant figure behind her. "Well, this is going to get interesting," Terry muttered as he sat up with evil glee.


    Seeing Terry sit up, Rowan glanced up and froze at seeing that expression on Terry''s face. Quickly glancing around, Rowan sees Lily dragging the doomed figure of Sirius Black behind her. "Severus keep quiet," Rowan sternly instructed as Severus furrowed his brow and glanced over rather challenging at his sister. The look quickly faded away at spotting whom exactly Lily dragging towards them.


    Climbing to her feet, Rowan leans back against the tree trunk and folds her arms in front of her chest. Lily comes to a halt before Rowan and says, "Sirius has been moping all week in the tower and I''m sick of it!" Lily released Sirius''s arm to only shove him forward.


    Sirius flinches at meeting Rowan''s gaze as he glances down at his feet in shame and regret. "Look, I''m sorry okay. I don''t know why I said it, but it just came out. I didn''t even mean it! I''m really, sorry, Rowan!" Sirius sincerely said as he kept his head ducked down.


    "Took you long enough," Rowan said as she held her hand outstretched to Terry. "Apology accepted. Even if it was rather terrible."


    "Really?" Sirius said as he gasped in disbelief at seeing Rowan nodding her head at him. "Wait, what are you doing?"


    Terry grumbled as he took out five galleons and slapped them into Rowan''s outstretched hand. "What does it like I''m doing?" Terry grumbled. "I''m paying my debt, that''s what?!"


    "Debt?" Sirius asked in confusion.


    Severus''s lips twitched as he said, "They had a running bet on how long it would take you to apologize, Sirius. Terry bet that it would take you two weeks to crack, while Rowan bet that it would only take one."


    "You bet over this!" Sirius bellowed. "I''ve been sick with worry and shame all week, but the two of you were betting all along?"


    "Would you rather I was weeping and moping all this week being just as miserable as you''ve been?" Rowan huffed with a sneer. "I''m a Slytherin, Sirius. If I get hurt, I''ll lick my wounds in private and move on."


    Sirius guiltily flinches and whines, "But still, that was a bit rude."


    "Well, you were more than a bit rude," Rowan deadpanned.


    "Fair enough," Sirius said with a sigh.


    "Well, I glad this is all over," Lily said with a beaming smile. "Well, I''ll be heading back for lunch."


    "I''ll come with you," Severus scrambled to his feet. "I''m feeling rather peckish myself."


    The two of them left as Terry merely shook his head and muttered, "Talk about a whipped dog." Rowan merely nodded her head in agreement as Sirius stared at the two of them in confusion.


    "Well, you might as well have a seat," Rowan said as she slumped back onto the grass.


    Sirius happily flopped down onto his back to stare at the blue sky. "I''m glad it''s all over," Sirius said with relief.


    "Just don''t do it again," Rowan warningly said as Sirius shivered at the icy tone.


    "I don''t think there''s a good chance of that," Sirius hastily replied.


    "I don''t know," Terry wickedly interrupted. "The Blacks are well known for their rash temperaments. Can you truly guarantee that you won''t say anything rash in the future?"


    Sirius opens his mouth to protest, before weakly saying, "You''re right, I can''t promise that. But I can promise I''ll do my best."


    "Well, that''s something I suppose," Terry mumbled, before turning over to take a nap. The lakeside grows quiet as even Rowan is lulled by the breeze and puts her book away to gently lean back and rest for a bit. Her eyes were closed when she hears, Sirius softly ask, "You asleep, Rowan?"


    "Almost," Rowan sleepily muttered in reply.


    "I just wanted to say, thanks," Sirius softly said.


    "What for?"


    "For being so forgiving and for looking out for Regulus. I know that all of you have taken him under your wings and even went out of your way to guide him to his classes the first two days."


    "Well, he''s a cute kid. There isn''t much not to like."


    "Of course, he''s my younger brother."


    "Pfft, you sure have a high opinion of yourself, don''t you, Sirius?"


    "...I''m a Black."


    "That you are."


    The two of them fall silent as they fall into a light sleep. They don''t wake up until Terry whines that he''s starving. Either way, it was peaceful, while it lasted.

 Chapter 120 - – Try Out’s

    The following week went by rather quickly if not for the fact that Quidditch try-outs were that weekend. Scheduled first up on Saturday morning was Gryffindor, while the afternoon was for the Hufflepuff''s. And on Sunday morning, first up was Ravenclaw, while the Slytherin''s was later that afternoon.


    The Quidditch try-outs were all that the boys seemed to be talking about along with that of the girls. Boys and girls were excited to try out, while friends and house members were excited to go and watch the tryouts to cheer friends on. Either way, Rowan didn''t much care except for being annoyed by all the hullaballoo.


    However, it was to no avail, early Saturday Morning, Rowan was dragged out of bed by Silvia, Tiffany, and even the traitor, Bethanie. "Wait, where are we going at his hour?" Rowan sleepily said as she dressed and stumbled out of the Slytherin quarters. "It''s not even time for breakfast!"


    "Gryffindor try-outs are being held at this hour," Silvia said with glee.


    "But we''re not even in Gryffindor!" Rowan protested to no avail.


    "But we have to check out the competition," Silvia solemnly responded causing Rowan to turn around and try to head back. The three girls, however, grabbed Rowan by the arms and dragged her onto the grassy lawns. The lawn was covered in dew as there was a faint mist hanging over the Forbidden forest in the distance.


    The stands were filled with friends and house members present to cheer. Rowan instantly paled at spotting the already seated figures of Terry, Severus, and Regulus. Groaning, Rowan is dragged up the stands where they''re sitting. "You''re late," Severus grumbled.


    "Why are we even here?" Rowan said in exasperation as she was forced to take a seat by Tiffany and Silvia.


    "We''re here to cheer for James of course," a familiar red-headed girl''s voice said from behind her.


    Craning her neck, Rowan turned around to see the rest of the marauders and Lily sitting down behind them. "I don''t suppose there is any chance I can skip this friendship bonding experience?" Rowan pleaded.


    "NO!" Everyone said as Rowan sullenly slumped into her seat.


    Leaning over Lupin sympathetically says, "If it''s any consolation, I did try to talk them out of this."


    "Well, at least you tried," Rowan sadly said as Sirius reached for a basket from under his seat.


    "I stopped by the kitchens this morning," Sirius quickly said he handed out muffins to Rowan and the rest of them. Rowan slightly cheered up at the prospect of food, but not by very much.


    "Oh, look they''re coming out!" Lily excitedly said as she pointed to the far end of the field, where the Gryffindor team in scarlet robes was being led by this year''s Prefect and Quidditch captain, Frank Longbottom. More than a few girls giggle and squeal at spotting the newly appointed handsome, quidditch captain. However, their squeals are drowned out by the cheers of the rest of the fans.


    The Quidditch team is followed by a line of about ten individuals seeking to try out. At the back of the line was the smallest figure, a second-year boy with a wild mop of hair, James Potter. James waves up at them having spotted them as everyone waves back except for Rowan.


    Waving his wand to gain their attention, Prefect and Quidditch Captain Frank Longbottom stands imposingly before them. Flashing an attractive grin more than a few girls seem to slump down with their hearts aflutter. Even Silvia is heard appreciatively saying, "Not bad."


    With the stands now quiet, Frank Longbottom can be heard saying, "Thank you all for coming, we appreciate all of your support." Cheers fill the stands anew as Rowan stifles the urge to plug her fingers into her ears.


    Gesturing for the crowd to quiet down, the crowd quickly does so as Frank Longbottom says, "We''ve lost a chaser and a keeper. If you''re here seeking any other position, I''m afraid that''s out of the question until next year." More than a few laughed at that as they sit back to watch.


    Frank turns back towards those trying out and says, "Those trying out for chaser, please step out." An older boy and girl step out including James Potter. "Well, it looks like the rest are trying out for Keeper, that''s good because we need all the help we can get."


    Turning to gaze at his prospective recruits, Frank says, "We''ll have each of you fly and attempt to score with our chasers on the team. If you can successfully pass and score within a five-minute timeframe without being knocked out by our beaters, the position is yours." Though it sounded relatively easy it wasn''t. Much like any other sport, it takes time to successfully coordinate with another team member. But ignoring the beaters and other factors, it was much more nerve-wracking to by trying out before friends and housemates.


    Rowan yawns as the 3rd year boy fly''s up, and is immediately passed the quaffle as the beaters swing their bats sending the bludgers straight at him. The 3rd year boy panics and tries to fly away with the quaffle and is immediately knocked out of the air flat out onto his back. The crowd winces as Rowan immediately feels much more cheerful than before.


    The 3rd year boy had the wind knocked out of him. And ignoring the bruises he was mostly alright. The 3rd year boy was led off limping off the lawn as the 4th year girl went up. The 4th year girl did much better as she successfully passed the quaffle along but failed to score within the five-minute time frame.


    The last one up was the shortest out of them all, James Potter. Flashing a confident grin, James climbed onto his broom as they all said, "You can do it, James!" Rowan wasn''t one to cheer James on as she knew for a fact, he''d get the spot.


    Severus gently nudged her with his elbow and said, "You can at least wish him luck, Rowan."


    "I''m not going too," Rowan flatly said. "He''s going to get the position."


    "Huh, you sure have a funny way of showing your faith, Rowan," Terry commented having overhead Rowan''s response. Rowan doesn''t reply as she tries not to wince at the shouts of the marauders and others cheering out loud for James.


    Much to everyone''s delight, not only was James quick and light on his broom. But clever as he managed to make the winning score past the keeper for the tryout. Everyone cheers wildly as James glides to a stop on the lawn and subconsciously runs his fingers through his hair. Rowan snorts at the trademark action as the crowd chants James''s name.


    Beaming Frank says, "You''re certainly talented, Potter. You''ve got the position; we''ll see you for training on Monday."


    "Yes, sir!" James shouted thrilled at having gotten on the team on his first try while being a second year." James quickly takes a seat on the bench as Frank moves to explain to the keepers, what their job is.


    Sirius sighs and says, "That could have been me."


    "If not for your big fat mouth," Tiffany cryptically said earning her a swift glare. Tiffany merely sticks out her tongue and returns to watching the field as Bethanie sighs at her antics.


    Lupin and Pettigrew pat Sirius on the back as Lupin says, "There''s always next year, Sirius."


    "We all can try out next year," Pettigrew consoled and then paused. "Except for Remy, I guess."


    Lupin shrugs as he knew he couldn''t very well try out due to his condition. "It''s alright, Pete. You and Sirius can try out to be beaters or a chaser."


    "But what if I want to be a seeker?" Pettigrew protested amid snickers.


    "Well, Longbottom''s the seeker," Lupin calmly pointed out. "He''ll only be a sixth-year next year, so he''s still got two more years after this." Pettigrew sighed but didn''t make another comment on the subject.


    "What about all of you?" Sirius asked as Lily motioned at him to shush.


    Terry shudders and says, "Though I like to fly, I heard that the training is grueling. No thanks."


    "Severus?"


    Severus also shook his head. "I''ll be taking goblin next year plus we''ll have two more required courses. I don''t think I''ll be able to handle the coursework otherwise."


    Sirius turns with hopeful eyes to Silvia, who regretfully says, "Mother said that if I even attempted to try out, I''ll be stuck all summer taking lady courses such as flower arranging."


    Sirius didn''t even try to ask Rowan or the other two girls as he already knew their responses were a firm, no. However, to his delight, he hears an unexpected reply, "Well, Terry lent me his broom yesterday and Professor Slughorn saw me flying. I thought for sure I''d get in trouble, but he said I''ve got a natural talent. He said, if that I try out next year, I''m sure to get the seeker position."


    Sirius gawks at the beaming proud figure of his younger brother, Regulus. "But that means we''ll be on opposite teams," Sirius faltered.


    "Good, now you can''t complain that I cheat," Regulus arrogantly said.


    "Slytherins always cheat," Sirius growled back earning him a dark look from his friends.


    "Maybe, but that''s only if we get caught," Regulus smirked with a flashing wolfish grin.


    Sirius chokes as Regulus turns back to watch the game. Severus merely sighs and says, "Siblings, I tell you." The rest of those with siblings nod their heads as those without any only blink unable to respond.


    Unable to take it anymore, Rowan rises to her feet and says, "Well, I''m hungry, I''m going!"


    "Wait, aren''t you going to watch the rest of the tryouts?" Sirius called out.


    "NO!" Rowan said over her shoulder as she made her way past them and stomped down the stands.


    "Girls, what can I say," Terry said with a shrug, earning himself a handful of glares and a sharp jab to his ribcage from Silvia.


    "When will you learn to keep your mouth shut, Terry Greengrass?" Tiffany huffed. "It''s such a shame to given that you''re cute. You''d be a lot more popular otherwise."


    "I am popular!" Terry protested earning skeptical looks from the girls.


    Even Bethanie adds fuel to the flames. "Terry, you''re only popular as long as you don''t open your fat mouth. The moment you speak any feelings of charm or natural affection utterly vanish."


    Terry seems utterly in shock as Sirius and the rest of the marauders pat his back in comfort. Severus merely snorts and stealthily peeks at Lily, before returning to watch the field. As long as Lily was around, he much didn''t care as long as they left them alone.

 Chapter 121 - – Notetaking

    It took about another two weeks for Rowan to finally adapt to her schedule and find time to continue her research. As of right now, she meditated for at least half of the night and woke early to fit in another hour, all the while creating her mindscape. During any free time in the day, she''d actually be studying goblin or the ghoul course. In the afternoons, she''d catch up on homework and in Professor Binns''s class, she''d take a quick nap and finish any homework that she needed to.


    Until the following summer, Rowan had postponed any actual soul research excluding her ghoul class. It wouldn''t do well for a professor or Dumbledore to come across any of those rare and somewhat questionable volumes. No, she''d be returning to the library for an hour or so every other day to continue her previous research on the Slug Club.


    The stern librarian Madam Pince greets Rowan in pleasure at seeing one of her favorite patrons. Rowan nods her head back and wanders over to her corner in the library. To her surprise, she actually finds Lupin, Sirius, and Pettigrew all taking notes in continuation of their own research. Feeling somewhat impressed, Rowan mutters, "Well, this is a surprise," before taking a seat in her usual chair.


    Sirius glances up and blinks with surprise and joy, before faltering. "I thought you were still a bit mad after all."


    "Hardly," Rowan said with a roll of her eyes as she took her things out of her bag. "I''ve just had a bit of a hard time adjusting with my two added school courses."


    Lupin winces and whispers, "Lily is quite hoarse all the time as are all those taking the goblin course. Apparently, it''s killer on the vocal cords."


    "Yes, it''s quite difficult," Rowan honestly said as she pulled out her thick research journal. "But Severus seems to have quite the knack for it."


    "Weird," Pettigrew muttered and then flushed at noticing he''d spoken his thoughts out loud.


    Seeing Rowan''s hard gaze, Pettigrew reluctantly adds, "I mean, you''re really good at academics Rowan."


    "I''m far from being perfect nor am I a genius," Rowan bluntly stated. "I merely have excellent memorization and study skills." Seeing the amused faces of Sirius and Lupin, Pettigrew merely snorts and returns to his current notetaking.


    Glancing about Rowan pauses to make sure Madame Pince isn''t approaching as they had been a bit loud. In a much more hushed voice, Rowan says, "And where''s James?"


    "Quidditch practice," the three boys said in unison, before wincing as they listened for sharp booted footsteps. They''d been reprimanded one too many times by Madame Pince.


    "Well hopefully that will keep James out of trouble," Rowan thought to herself. "But I doubt it, he and the rest of the marauders have got double the energy of that of a rabbit." Failing to reply, the three boys took their cues from her and returned to their own notes.


    Glancing at the names on the list, Rowan carefully removes the copied sheets filled with the numbers from the found notebook. Looking over at names and dates, she starts from the top and goes one by one trying to find some sort of common factor. By the end of two hours, she still hadn''t made much progress, but she''d at least counterchecked twenty names on the list with no success.


    "It looks like it''s time for dinner," Sirius happily said as she glanced over at Rowan. "Coming?"


    "Yes," Rowan said as she gathered her things.


    "Excellent!" Sirius beamed as he and the other two boys did the same.


    Having gathered everything, the four of them set out of the library as Rowan nods her head at Madame Pince, who merely sniffs at their departing backs. Out of earshot in the corridor, Pettigrew huffs and says, "Ug! We''re never going to find anything useful."


    "Oh, are you still studying werewolves? Why the fascination?" Rowan innocently inquired despite already knowing the answer.


    Sirius elbows Pettigrew in the back, who winces as Lupin steps in. "It''s a fascinating study, but there aren''t many writers on the subject. So, we''re trying to see if maybe we could write one in the future."


    Rowan merely arches her eyebrow but does not call Lupin out on his lie. "Anywho, how have your classes been with Professor Adric?"


    The three boys share glances as Pettigrew shivers and said, "He gives me the creeps."


    "Same," Sirius said with a sneer. "He''s a pureblood creep."


    "I''d think for sure you all would be excited as he allows us to duel in class," Rowan commented as they descended down the stairs.


    "We would be if he wasn''t such a pureblood manic," Sirius snarled. "He mostly picks on the muggleborn or takes off points for some action he deems inappropriate."


    Sirius paused and glanced over at Rowan. "Reggie says, that neither do any of you. Apparently, he''s taken quite the liking to you and Severus."


    Rowan presses her lips together in a thin line. "Rather he is taking too much of an unhealthy interest in the two of us. And is that seriously, Regulus''s nickname?"


    "Yes, that''s his nickname," Sirius solemnly said as Lupin and Pettigrew try to hide their laughter. Rowan rolls her eyes and doesn''t call him out on his own sweet nickname.


    The four of them emerge in the entrance hall right across from the Great Hall when Pettigrew stumbled into someone. "Hey watch-," Pettigrew feebly dies down as he sees the lean figure standing before him.


    "Sorry Professor!" Pettigrew stammered in apology.


    Professor Adric lips curl back to a barely held back sneer. "Ten points from Gryffindors!" Before turning his sharp gaze onto the rest of them, before coming to a stop on Rowan. "I would suggest that you be more selective about your acquaintances, Miss Prince."


    "I shall take that under consideration, Professor," Rowan deliberately in a monotone voice replied.


    "See that you do, Miss Prince," Professor Adric eyes narrowed dangerously. "I''d hate for the Prince''s to further sully themselves with such inferiority." Not waiting for a response, Professor Adric darts down the hall and vanishes from view.


    Safely waiting until he''s utter earshot, Sirius hisses, "Who does he think he is that, bully?!"


    "Our Professor," Rowan drily said as she headed into the Great Hall to eat. Still murmuring under his breath, Lupin and Pettigrew followed as they dragged Sirius over to the Gryffindor table.


    Taking a seat, Rowan blinks in surprise at seeing the girls missing. Glancing about Terry says, "They said they had something to talk about or whatnot. It''s probably to talk about boys."


    "Not everything revolves around a silly old crush," Severus sniffed as he took a bite of his vegetable quiche.


    "Like you''re one to talk," Terry mumbled back with a mouthful of food. Severus flushes as Rowan merely rolls her eyes and sits down to eat.


    Ignoring the bickering of Terry and Severus, Rowan eats as she wonders just what the girls are up too. By the time she was done, Terry and Severus were still arguing as Regulus arrived, while Rowan stood up to leave. She merely patted Regulus on the shoulder and whispered, "Good luck," before abandoning Regulus to his sad fate.

 Chapter 122 - – Only Twelve

    In the common room, the 5th and 7th years were already calmly studying for their future exams. Of course, that calm would evaporate the closer the exams came. In the meanwhile, Alchemy flutters between chairs and tables being treated like the king he was by his loyal subjects. Although if Terry wasn''t careful, Alchemy was going to get fat from all the snacks he was being fed.


    Heading up the stairs to the girl''s dorms, Rowan enters the elegantly furnished bedroom to find all the three girls huddled around Tiffany''s bed. "What''s going on? Terry said that something important was being discussed." Rowan asked as she placed her book-bag on the floor.


    Seeing the red-rimmed eyes of Tiffany, Rowan frowns and says, "What''s wrong?"


    "Daddy says he''s going to engage me to Vasco Vespucci," Tiffany sniffed as Bethanie and Silvia wrapped their arms around her.


    "But we''re only twelve!" Rowan protested in disbelief.


    "It''s not that uncommon among pureblood families," Silvia bitterly said. "The earliest age is twelve, yes, but typically when it is done the betrothal occurs around our 5th or 6th year. Otherwise, not until after we graduate."


    "But why now?" Rowan stammered as she climbed onto the bed.


    "Daddy says that the Vespucci''s are Italian''s and that they want a nice and proper pureblood British bride for their eldest son. But since they''re Italian''s none of the sacred 28 families will betroth their daughters to them. But mama was a Selwyn before she married daddy and a member of the sacred 28 families. And I''m a second-generation via birth, so they were worried I''d get snatched up and offered Daddy a very large marriage dowry for my hand in marriage," Tiffany sniffled as she blew rather loudly into a slightly wet hankie.


    Bethanie makes soft soothing sounds as she gently rubs circles across Tiffany''s back. "It''ll be okay, love, you''ll see," Bethanie whispered. "At least he''s our age and despite being a Gryffindor, he seems to be rather well educated and handsome. And you do like them handsome."


    Tiffany weakly smiles as Rowan asks, "But surely you''ll at least be given a choice, won''t you?"


    Silvia and Bethanie share gazes, before Silvia says, "Typically, yes, but that all depends on the family. Personally, my father is rather generous and promised me that I would at least be allowed to finish my education and any mastery of my choice before any discussions of marriage came up. And should I find a pureblood to marry before then, that would fall perfectly in line with my father''s wishes. But as I said, it all depends on the family."


    "Well, you could always run away," Rowan winced as she spoke the sentence.


    Tiffany laughs and says, "I''m twelve and in another five years, I''ll be seventeen. By then they''ll have made sure to have us exchange rings no later than our 5th or 6th year. No boy after that will even dare come near me. And even if I do manage to successfully run away, I know I wouldn''t do very well for myself.


    Let''s be honest, girls. I''m too vain, a gossip, and an utter ditz. And I know for a fact I''m only passing our courses because the three of you are here to help me. I really don''t have much of a talent for anything beyond my pureblood name and my looks. I doubt I really would be able to support myself beyond prostitution. Because I would have too as I would be disowned and be left utterly penniless. Not to mention that but I''d have to leave the isles and head over to the States as Europe is not an option given my family''s connection and relatives found in France and Germany."


    "Well, I would always offer you sanctuary," Rowan said as she gently reached over to squeeze Tiffany''s knee.


    "That''s kind of you, Rowan, but your grandfather is a traditionalist," Tiffany sniffled. "Sir Prince would certainly offer me sanctuary himself if I was in mortal danger, but not from a betrothal without any proof of abuse."


    Rowan opens her mouth and closes it suddenly feeling so very lost and so very weak. She thought she could change the future and she might very well. But there were always people who would still get the short end of the stick.


    Bethanie sensing Rowan''s inner turmoil reaches over and gently cups Rowan''s face. "Sometimes muggleborn witches wonder why we Slytherin and other pureblood witches seem to hate them so very much. It is not that we solely dislike their muggleborn existence, but rather we envy the freedom of choices that their births have offered them. If we''re born into a kind family, we already consider ourselves quite lucky. And that much more like in Silvia''s case where we are given a choice to make something of ourselves.


    However, most of us are not as lucky, we are born into cold homes and then are given into marriage to wizards who generally are just as terrible as our own fathers. And so, rather than love or even warmth every time that we see our cold, unaffectionate mothers, we are filled with absolute terror. For we know and see our own futures selves that will one day numb our own hearts in order to survive."


    Rowan opens and closes her mouth as she realizes she''d never actually heard Bethanie speak of her own family. Like everyone else, she''d assumed Bethanie belonged to a somewhat warm family given her kind, motherly nature. But from the sound of that last statement. They''d been so very wrong.


    Suddenly, the face of her own mother appears in Rowan''s mind. At times, it was so easy to judge, but she still couldn''t entirely dismiss Eileen''s choices. Eileen Prince had been somewhat brave to run away from a potential match risking her family and being left utterly penniless. At least Eileen had made her own choice, no matter, how terrible it was in the end. And that should at least count for something.


    Rather gloomy at this point, Rowan asks, "But why inform you now? I mean if the official betrothal ceremony isn''t until your 6th or 7th year, why not wait until then?"


    "It''s fairly obvious," Silvia huffed. "Since, Vespucci is in the same year as us if Tiffany is seen acting inappropriately before the official betrothal the Topsy family will be held responsible for the breach of promise and will have to pay compensation to the Vespucci''s for the betrayal of the marriage contract. But the same can be said for the Vespucci''s."


    Bethanie flashes Silvia a warning look as Tiffany shivers at the reply. "It''s to prevent a potential heartache so that Tiffany does not begin seeing anyone else. And for Tiffany and Vasco to have enough time to become accustomed to the idea of their marriage," Bethanie sincerely explained.


    "In the following years to come, they''ll have ample opportunities to interact and slowly get to know each other. And even if they don''t come to love each other as long as they grow to like and trust each other, they may very well establish a good family home in the future."


    "You think so?" Tiffany sniffed as she wiped her face.


    "I know so," Bethanie lied with a straight face.


    "Well, I have him in my Ghoul class," Rowan interjected as six eyes become glued to her every word. "And he''s in our Potions class as well. I just think we''ve never really paid attention to him before that''s all."


    "What''s he like?" Tiffany warily asked as she tried to recall his face from potions but failed to recall anything beyond a blur.


    "Well, he''s Italian," Rowan said causing the girls to wryly chuckle. "He''s handsome enough, dark-eyed, but fair-skinned with light-colored hair. And though he''s a bit olive like the Italian''s, he''s not as dark."


    "Well, that''s something at least," Silvia muttered under her breath.


    Bethanie flashes Silvia another warning look, before encouragingly saying, "See Tiffany, all is not lost. Vespucci is at least is intelligent and cute to boot! I mean think about it, you could have gotten stuck with Avery or worse Rosier!" All four girls shudder as they imagine the thug-like mind and body of Rosier.


    "I suppose," Tiffany sighed as she wiped her red nose. "Thank you-," Tiffany is squeezed by Silvia and Bethanie, who says, "Anytime."


    "Now go wash up your face or you''re going to be all puffy-faced tomorrow," Bethanie cleverly instructed as Tiffany gaped and scrambled to get out of bed.


    With Tiffany safely out of earshot, Silvia drily says, "I notice you didn''t mention how the head of the Vespucci family has a mistress with children might I add."


    "She''s only twelve!" Bethanie snapped for causing Silvia and Rowan to gape at her as she ever so rarely lost her temper. "There''s no use in arguing about the betrothal, we all know that Tiffany doesn''t have a choice. We might as well make the best of the situation and hope for the best."


    "You mean here''s to hoping that lightning strikes him dead," Rowan deadpanned causing Silvia and Bethanie to burst out in laughter.


    Tiffany returned while drying her face with a towel to only find all three girls howling with laughter. Trying to speak above their howls was impossible as all the three girls could do was hold their sides. Tiffany finally gave up and settled on another bed all the while muttering about insanity being contagious.

 Chapter 123 - – Fang

    The next morning Terry committed the error of commenting on Tiffany''s slightly swollen face to only suddenly and rather painfully find himself covered in boils. Needless to say, the boys in Slytherin gave Tiffany an ample roundabout after that. Beyond that things remained much the same with the occasional peeking of Tiffany at her future intended in Potions. Vespucci largely ignored Tiffany''s glances as either he was still unaware of their future marriage or was simply electing not to react to her periodic glances.


    Either way time quickly passed as October arrived spreading a damp chill over the grounds and castle. Madam Pomfrey was kept busy by a sudden brought of colds among the staff members and students. Those feeling slightly ill were given Pepperup Potions that worked instantly though left the drinker smoking out of their ears several hours afterward.


    Regulus was one such case. He''d been looking rather pale for a few days and was instantly dragged away by Bethanie to the infirmary to see Madame Pomfrey. Unable to escape from the gazes of the two fierce females Regulus was forced to take the potion. The steam pouring out of his ears for hours caused the impression of his insides about to explode.


    Raindrops the size of bullets thundered on the castle windows for days on end. Under the gray sky the lake rose, the flower beds turned into muddy streams, and Hagrid''s'' pumpkins swelled to the size of garden sheds. The air was beginning to feel crisp as the bitter chill of October slowly crept up. And one clear evening, Rowan was dragged outside for a walk by Severus and Lily.


    Grumbling Rowan said, "I don''t see why I have to go and see Hagrid."


    "Because he''s nice and he''s our friend," Lily plainly stated as she kept a tight grip on Rowan''s arm lest she tries to slip away, which Rowan had attempted to twice already.


    "Says you," Rowan muttered under her breath as Severus flashed his twin a triumphant smirk and tightened his hold on her other arm. "It smells like mold out here," Rowan complained as they passed the mossy rocks by the overflowing lake.


    Refraining themselves from rolling their eyes at Rowan antics, Lily says, "Oh look, we''re almost there!" Only twenty feet from the gamekeeper''s cabin, Hagrid''s front door opened. "I saw y''all from the window," Hagrid beamed. "Come in for a cuppa of tea and homemade treacle toffee."


    Rowan pales at the sound of that and digs her feet into the ground to no avail. Lily and Severus drag the very unwilling figure of Rowan inside of the one-roomed cabin. Beyond the threshold of the cabin is an enormous bed in a corner, and a merry fire crackling in the other.


    Take a seat on a lumpy couch, Hagrid grabs the whistling kettle and begins bustling about to make them tea. From under the bed, a soft whine can be heard as a scarred pup whined. Curious the large black puppy emerged from underneath the bed with its tail wagging. "Ah, how cute," Lily said as she motioned for the puppy to come over.


    The boarhound puppy happily trotted over and slobbered all over Lily''s hand as Severus and Rowan both sniffed and leaned away in disgust. Although Rowan''s eyes did linger more a few moments on the black boarhound puppy. Because if she recalled correctly, the puppy to be known as Fang wasn''t found by Hagrid until 1984. And yet here it was in 1972, a whole twelve years before he should have been in existence.


    "Eh, I found ''em poor pup," Hagrid explained. "His mum didn''t want the poor thing. He''s the runt of the litter."


    The puppy begins to loudly bark as Hagrid says, "Hush, Fang! We got guests." The puppy licks his tongue and quiets down panting.


    "Fang?" Lily said in puzzlement. "But he''s so cute."


    "Aye, but he''s gonna grow," Hagrid said as he poured the tea into a chipped tea set. "Fang ''ere''s a boarhound. He''s gonna grow big, ya''ll see."


    Hagrid paused to move a half-plucked rooster off his scrubbed table and sat the tray. Motioning to each of them to grab a cup, Lily gives Fang one last pat on the head and reaches for a cup as Rowan and Severus stiffly each grab one as well. Taking a sip of the strong tea, Lily almost chokes.


    "Hagrid, what have you been up?" Lily carefully spat her tea back into the cup as she placed the tea onto the table. Rowan and Severus had wisely waited for Lily to take the first sip and each shared a nod. They both politely pretended to take a sip and set the cup down.


    "Well, I''ve had a bit of trouble of getting'' some kelpies out of a well," Hagrid explained as he pushed some cakes towards them. Lily weakly takes a treacle toffee and takes a bite to only find her jaws cemented together. Left no choice, she tries to sip at the tea in order to loosen the cementlike substance.


    "But iz okay now, I''ve solved the problem," Hagrid said as he trustily patted the large pink umbrella beside him causing Rowan to subtly slide away as far as she can from the menacing pink umbrella."''Er ''ave some more," Hagrid offered as he scooted the plate towards the twins.


    "Severus and I ate an entire stack of chocolate frogs before coming over," Rowan quickly lied as Severus cast Rowan a grateful look. "I''m afraid we''ll have to decline this time."


    "Eh, well, dat''s fine den. ''Ere''s always next time," Hagrid cheerfully said.


    Lily had finally pried her mouth open and quickly stood up. "Hagrid, can we take a look at your pumpkin patch? James and the other boys said that they were huge."


    "Y''ar right!" Hagrid proudly said as he led them outside.


    In a small vegetable patch behind Hagrid''s house were a dozen of the largest pumpkins ever seen. Each the size of a large boulder. "Getting'' on well, aren''t they?" Hagrid said happily. "Fer the Halloween feast¡­. should be big enough by then."


    "What''ve you been feeding them?" Lily curiously asked as she took a step for a closer look along with Severus.


    Hagrid looked over his shoulder to check that they were truly all alone. "Well, I''ve bin givin'' them ¨C you know ¨C a bit o'' help ¨C." Rowan took an extra step back at Hagrid fondly patting his pink umbrella. Lily and Severus didn''t seem to notice as they continued to study the large pumpkins with fascination.


    "An Engorgement charm, I suppose?" Severus said with some measure of approval.


    "That''s what Lupin said," Hagrid said, nodding at Severus.


    Severus and Hagrid chatted for a bit more, before Lily said, "We''ll we best getting back, Hagrid." Hagrid nodded his head as he led them to the front of the cabin and waved goodbye. On their way back, Lily quietly says, "Wasn''t Hagrid expelled in his 3rd year?"


    "Yeah so?" Severus said with an arched eyebrow.


    "Well, how can he cast an Engorgement charm?" Lily worriedly whispered.


    "What the ministry doesn''t know can''t possibly hurt them," Rowan bluntly said as Severus nodded his head in approval. "For being a law-breaking Gryffindor, Lily, you''re awfully a prude."


    "Am not!" Lily flushed in protest.


    "Are too," Rowan and Severus teased. Lily huffed and ran off with Severus laughing after her in tow. Rowan merely sighed and muttered something about energetic youths, before slowly heading inside.

 Chapter 124 - – New Partner

    The forty-year old''s dark head with slicked-back hair bobs up and down as he reads the stacks of reports on his desk. With a sigh, Elphinstone Urquart rubs his head causing his widow''s peak to move up and down for a moment. A knock at the door causes Elphinstone to look and say, "Come in."


    As the door opens as the newly implemented Interdepartmental memos merely three months ago flutter inside. With a sigh of mixed feelings, Elphinstone sees the neatly folded paper like airplane notes flutter inside and land on his desk. Glancing over at the young lion-like figure closing the door, Elphinstone says, "Well, what brings you in, Auror Scrimgeour?"


    "Sir, I''ve come to report that I found something of interest among Rockwood''s personal items," Rufus Scrimgeour replied as his tawny hair shook like that of a lion''s mane. His yellow-brown eyes flicker as he says, "Sir, I have reasons to believe that Rockwood was searching for an artifact of some sort and was in contact with a third party."


    "Rockwood?" Elphinstone said in disbelief. "But he''s as solid as they come."


    "That''s exactly what I thought," Scrimgeour said as he pulled out a thin scrap of paper from his pocket. "But I found this sir, and I think you should read it."


    Elphinstone extends his hand and takes a scrap of parchment. "Rockwood, have you found a way in? Lord Voldemort grows weary-."


    "Lord Voldemort?" Elphinstone softly said as a shiver seemed to pass over his flesh.


    "Who else have you told, Auror?" Elphinstone asked as he tore his eyes away from the slip of parchment.


    "No one else, sir," Scrimgeour solemnly replied.


    "Then you have my permission to keep digging," Elphinstone instructed. "If Rockwood was mixed up in something than it''s in very deep waters. Take care to not be caught by the fierce current and be dragged underneath."


    "I won''t, sir," Scrimgeour promised as Elphinstone taps his fingers against the desk. "But just in case, I think it''s more than ample time that we partnered you up, Auror Scrimgeour."


    "But sir, I''m more than fine on my own!" Scrimgeour protested as a knock was heard at the door.


    Motioning at Scrimgeour to keep silent, Elphinstone says, "Enter." The door almost slams open to reveal a middle-aged man with a scar running down the edge of his cheek. His uncut brown hair reaches the edge of his open collar.


    "Sir, a word," Alastor Moody said as he stood at the side of the door.


    "Come in, Auror Moody, just the wizard I wanted to see," Elphinstone said as Alastor warily shut the door behind himself.


    "Auror Moody, I do believe that you are familiar with Auror Scrimgeour, are you not?"


    "Yes, sir, I am."


    "Excellent, in that case, allow me to present to you, your new partner," Elphinstone confidently proclaimed to the utter horror of both Auror''s.


    "But Urquart!" Alastor vainly protested.


    Elphinstone cuts the Auror off. "I am well aware that you work alone as does Scrimgeour. But it is high time that both of you got a partner. It''s that or you''ll both be on desk duty until I deem it otherwise," Elphinstone broached leaving no room for an argument.


    "Yes, sir," the two Auror''s dully said in unison.


    "Good, now Scrimgeour if you would wait outside for your partner, I need to have a private word with Auror Moody," Elphinstone ordered as Scrimgeour all but stomped out of the room and slammed the door shut behind him.


    Both wizards stare at the door before Alastor says, "Youths these days."


    "Mm," Elphinstone hummed in agreement. "And may I ask why you have come to see me, Moody?"


    Alastor quickly waved his wand and casts an anti-spying spell lest his new partner tries to listen in. "Sir, I have reason to believe that the felon known as Tom Riddle is gathering like-minded wizards in secret," Alastor tentatively said.


    "And for what nefarious purpose?" Elphinstone said with some disbelief as Auror Moody was infamous for seeing conspiracies everywhere.


    "I believe that he seeks to become a source of mayhem."


    "Auror Moody, are you telling me that a felon is attempting to sow seeds of fear? But in the meanwhile, is postponing his grandiose plan in order to gather dark forces? Is that what I am understanding?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t phrase it quite like that," Alastor protested. "Rather than I believe he is too clever and will become a most imminent danger to us all if he continues to remain uncaught."


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Elphinstone arches his eyebrow. "And have you found this dangerous wizard?"


    "No, sir, but I have some good leads," Alastor confessed.


    "Well, until then, Auror Moody, I expect you to stick to your current cases," Elphinstone flatly said. "Now, off you go," Alastor growls and whirls around causing his Auror robes to flap angrily behind him.


    But before Alastor can slam the door open, Elphinstone warningly says from behind, "Auror Moody, I expect you to get along with Scrimgeour. That is not a suggestion, Auror."


    "Yes, sir," Alastor hissed, before wrenching the door open with a thud. "Scrimgeour, come!" Scrimgeour hides a snarl and stomps after his new partner. Needless to say, there were bound to be explosions within the department from now on. And Merlin helps anyone who got between the Mad Auror and the Lion.


    Elphinstone warily shook his head and windlessly shut his office door before opening the Interdepartmental memos to be read. Not even finished with the first one his office door is opened as Elphinstone thinks, "By Helga''s rear, I have yet to even finish the first one!"


    A young, freckled red-headed clerk enters carrying personal correspondence in his arms. "A personal letter for you, sir," the jolly redhead said. "It''s been checked and found to be clean, sir."


    "From whom?" Elphinstone warily asked. It better not be a missive from his mother trying to match him up with some witch! He''d had enough of her matchmaking to last him the rest of his lifetime.


    "No, sir," the freckled clerk said as he quickly scanned the name scrawled across the envelope. "It says here it''s from Hogwarts from Professor McGonagall."


    Elphinstone almost snatches the letter from the young wizard clerk''s hands but manages to control himself. "Thank you-," Elphinstone pauses as he glances at the young wizard.


    The redhead wizard blinks and grins. "Arthur Weasley, sir."


    "Thank you, Mr. Weasley," Elphinstone said as he carefully took the letter.


    "Your welcome, sir," Arthur Weasley said to only hesitate and glance back. "Um, sir, a word."


    "Yes, Mr. Weasley?" Elphinstone glanced back up in curiosity.


    "I heard that Cabbit, head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office is looking for an assistant. And though it''s only Mr. Cabbit and Mr. Perkins, I was wondering if you could put in a good word for me," Arthur quietly said.


    "And why is that, Mr. Weasley?"


    "Well, I''ve got an almost two-year-old son at home and another one the way," Arthur sheepishly said.


    "And I take it that you''re hoping for the better pay?" Elphinstone mused.


    "In part, sir," Arthur confessed. "But if not for circumstances of life, I''d have enjoyed earning a mastery in muggle studies."


    "Well, Mr. Weasley, I''ll see to it that I put in a good word for you," Elphinstone promised. "But the rest is up to you."


    "Thank you, sir!" Arthur gratefully said, before excitably departing out of the office to share the good news with his expecting wife, Molly.


    Elphinstone didn''t even wait for the door to shut behind, Mr. Weasley before tearing the letter open with his hands. He eagerly reads the writing of beloved for only to eyes to dim at another rejection. Sighing, he helplessly put the letter away with the other rejections. But Elphinstone wasn''t one to give up. And sooner or later he''d try again.

 Chapter 125 - – Missing Scarf

    It was the end of October and it had grown that much chillier. Early bursts of frost could be seen across the lawn in the mornings melted by the noonday sun. One such evening after dinner, Rowan and Terry played wizarding chess in the common room as Alchemy dozed across Rowan''s lap.


    Without looking up, Rowan heard the common room door open and heard known storming footsteps. "What''s wrong now?" Rowan said as she took Terry''s bishop.


    "Nothing! Why would you even ask that?" Severus snapped as he slumped into a seat across from them.


    "Fine, then," Rowan changed tactics. "What are you so excited about it?"


    "We''ve been invited to Nearly Headless Nick''s 480th birthday party," Severus snorted as he folded his arms over his chest sullenly.


    "Wait, ghosts have birthdays?" Terry said as he glanced over at Severus, but not before taking Rowan''s knight and causing her to wince much to his delight.


    "It''s a deathday party actually," Severus answered. "It''s to celebrate the day of his death and birth of his ghostly self."


    "Well, that sounds sort of interesting," Terry confessed. "When is it?"


    "October 31st," Severus grunted.


    "Well, I''m out," Rowan instantly interjected as Terry added, "Count me in as well."


    "What?" Severus protested as Rowan and Terry continued their match. "Aren''t the two of you supposed to accompany me?"


    "One, no, we, and by we, I mean Terry and myself. We were most certainly not invited," Rowan most pointedly declared as she took Terry''s queen. "And the we, you are talking about includes yourself and whoever was with you at the time, which I assuming means Gryffindors and that means Lily or Sirius or even both."


    "You''re wrong it wasn''t just Lily and Sirius that includes James, Lupin, and Pettigrew as well," Severus stiffly said.


    "Exactly my point," Rowan huffed as Terry cleverly put her in check.


    "So, can you come with me?" Severus finally asked again as Rowan groaned as Terry happily checkmated her.


    With a sigh, Rowan flopped back into her seat as Terry happily collected the wagered galleon. "I would very much like to enjoy the Halloween feast. And no, I don''t want to spend it in a room full of icy cold ghosts in the already freezing dungeons of Hogwarts," Rowan firmly said as she petted Alchemy in comfort of her loss.


    "And they say blood is thicker than water," Severus harped.


    Rowan drily said, "It is," causing Severus to choke in anger.


    Seeing Severus''s thunderous expression, Terry sighs, "I don''t even why I''m doing this mate, but fine, I''ll go with you. But if I do this, I don''t want to hear any more of Lily this or Lily that. I''m sickened tired of the subject and we''re only in the second month of the school year."


    Severus flushes and turns to glare at his sister. "At least I can count on my BEST FRIEND to always have my back."


    "I always have your back," Rowant flatly retorted. "But I''m not about to accompany you to an insignificant event. We both know that you''re only doing this because of Lily, otherwise, you''d even tell Sirius to go to hell."


    Severus chokes at the curse as Terry snickers and says, "And that''s why we''re friends, Rowan."


    Rowan rolls her eyes as she glances at the time. "Well, I''m off to bed, see you tomorrow," Rowan said as she gently rose to her feet and passed the still slumbering form of Alchemy to Terry.


    Terry gently accepted Alchemy into his arms and cradled him to his chest. With a gentle smile, Terry whispers, "Silly fluff ball." Causing the slumbering Alchemy to protest in his sleep by rolling over but did not awaken at the exchange.


    Terry and Severus had begun to chat when Rowan came back with a frown. "What''s wrong?" Terry asked.


    "Have you seen my scarf?" Rowan asked as she glanced under the table where they were sitting.


    "Didn''t you have it on this morning?" Severus said as he too glanced underneath his seat and the table.


    "I thought I took it off in the library and put it in my bookbag," Rowan replied with a frown.


    "Maybe you forgot it or misplaced it," Terry suggested as Severus slowly shook his head in response.


    "Rowan never misplaces things," Severus said. "She might forget things, but she never misplaces them."


    Glancing over at the time, Terry says, "It''s a quarter after nine. Will you be back in time for the curfew?"


    "If I run, I should be fine," Rowan said as she rushed out of the common room and began to run to the library.


    Panting Rowan arrived fifteen minutes later to find Madame Pince staring at her. Wheezing Rowan tried to say, "Scarf-, have-, you-, found-?"


    Managing to extrapolate Rowan''s fragmented sentence, Madame Pince replied, "No, Miss Prince, I have not found your or any other student''s forgotten scarf today."


    "Thank you," Rowan wheezed as she held her side and turned back around.


    Unable to run, Rowan tried to walk at a fast pace all way back to the dungeons despite her burning lungs. Rowan didn''t make it very far when she felt something around her ankles. Glancing down, she saw a pair of lamp-like yellow eyes. It was Mrs. Norris, the skeletal gray cat of Argus Filch.


    "Cutting it a little close, Miss Prince?" Argus Filch sniffed as he blew into a hankie. There was a thick tartan scarf bound around his head, and his nose was usually purple.


    Unable to speak properly despite the burn in her lungs, Rowan breathlessly said, "I seem to have misplaced my scarf. I thought I''d head back to the library for a closer look, but Madame Pince said, she had not found a scarf at all today."


    "Well, come along, I''ve found a few today," Argus Filch grumbled and paused at seeing Rowan blankly staring at him. "I''ll not give you detention, but I''ll make sure you get back to your common rooms."


    "Thank you, sir," Rowan honestly said as she followed him back to his office. The room was dingy and windowless, lit by a single oil lamp dangling from the low ceiling. Wooden filing cabinets stood around the walls with filing labels of every punished miscreant. A highly polished collection of chains and manacles hung on the wall behind Filch''s desk. It was rather common knowledge that he was always begging Dumbledore to let him suspend students by their ankles from the ceiling. A rather strange fixation to say the least.


    Filch walked over to a large trunk that read, LOST AND FOUND. Unlocking the large padlock on the trunk, filch slipped his hand inside and pulled out a handful of scarfs and asked, "Are any of these yours?"


    "No," Rowan replied. "Mine was knitted by my grandmother last Christmas. It''s blue and silver with my initials in green."


    "Well, then I guess not," Filch said as he dumped the scarfs back inside and locked the trunk with a snap.


    The two of them are silent as an awkwardness fills the air. Rowan glances away and distantly says, "Is she well?"


    "She''s happy," Filch stammered. "They''re expecting for next June."


    "I see," Rowan faintly said, before bending down to gently scratch Mrs. Norris behind her ears.


    Filch for the first time in his life finds that he doesn''t know what to say as he crushes the hankie in his hand. After a moment, Filch finally says, "He''d had you both if he''d known."


    "Maybe, but what is done is done," Rowan said as she stood back up. "I do believe it''s already after ten, I''d hate to impose any more on you than I already have, Filch."


    Filch stiffly nodded his head and said, "Follow closely," before darting out the door with Mrs. Norris leading the way.


    Doing as she was told; Rowan was led to the Slytherin entrance corridor as Filch stopped a short way''s away for her to speak the password and enter. Pausing at the entrance, Rowan paused to glance back, "Thank you," before stepping into the Slytherin common room. The room was utterly empty as shadows flickered across the floor with the lake waters glowing eerily green in the moonlight through the glass.


    Rowan made her way to the girls'' common rooms to only pause to glance back. Shaking her head, Rowan climbs up the steps and heads to her dorm. The girls were already tucked into bed, and half asleep. Sleepily Bethanie peeks over the covers and whispers, "Where were you?"


    "I lost my scarf and went to look for it. I thought I''d make it back in time, but I didn''t," Rowan explained as she began to undress.


    "You didn''t get caught?" Silvia drowsily yawned as Tiffany let out a soft snore.


    "No, but Filch did accompany me back," Rowan confessed causing Silvia to fall out of bed with a thud.


    Tiffany suddenly startled up and said, "Mandrakes can''t fly!" Before wildly glancing about and saying, "Are the three of you gossiping without me again?"


    "No, Tiffany," Silvia groaned as she climbed back into bed. "But seriously, Filch didn''t take any points or assign detention for being out after curfew?"


    "He really didn''t," Rowan confessed as she buttoned up her pajama and slipped into bed.


    "Wow, miracles do happen," Silvia mumbled as she laid back down.


    "Well, either way, it''s time for bed," Bethanie firmly stated leaving no room for argument as all the girls tucked themselves into bed including Rowan. Tonight, it wasn''t a night for her to try to meditate. She knew she wasn''t exactly in the right frame of mind to do so.

 Chapter 126 - – Cousin

    Professor Adric furrows his brow as he tries to ignore the missive in his pocket from his cousin that seemed to be burning a hole through his pants. "Potter! Ten points from Gryffindor!" Professor Adric tiredly snapped at the Gryffindor''s antics. The dark-haired boy in typical fashion sullenly turns away as his pesky group of friends whispers in hushed voices.


    "Now, I understand you are all excited in regard to the upcoming festivities, but that is no excuse!" Professor Adric hissed as his sharp eyes glanced at the clock at the wall that still had twenty minutes remaining. "I want all of you to finish up your reports on your partner''s spell work!"


    The Gryffindors quickly rush over to the desks that neatly arrange themselves back into rows and take a seat. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Professor Adric took a seat at his desk as he recalled his cousin requesting his presence later that evening. Lips twitching in disdain, Professor Adric rose to his feet and walked over to observe the now stiff Gryffindor''s hard at work.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Professor Adric sees a note on Potter''s parchment that reads, "So yes to the Deathday?"


    Rushing over Professor Adric says, "Your parchment, Mr. Potter!" Holding out his hand, the dark-haired boy presses his lips together and unhappily hands over the parchment. Professor Adric finds that there is nothing writing on the parchment but the requested notes.


    "Here Mr. Potter!" Shoved the note back into the boy''s hand. "A most terrible chicken scratch, write it again!" Professor Adric snarled at having failed to find proof of the boy''s plans.


    Glancing up at the time Professor Adric finds with dismay that the time is up. "Pick up your things and get out. Class is over!" Professor Adric snapped as he stormed out of the classroom leaving some rather relived Gryffindor''s behind.


    Rushing to his chambers, Professor Adric ignores the startled glances as he only pauses to grab his cloak, before storming off the grounds. Finally, long past the gates, he reaches the boundary lines and apparated away.


    The skies were gray as Adric apparated in the shadows of London. Quickly making his way through the crowd, he slips into an empty alleyway that led to a hidden door. Taping on the door thrice in a circle, the door unlocked as he slipped into a tunnel that led out to the edge of town. There in the distance were grim colored magical shops as well as that of a pub by the name of Monarch.


    With his hood pulled on high to cover his face, Professor Adric stepped into the seedy pub as he gestured to the bartender with one hand holding up his cousin''s letter with the broken seal at the back. The lean bartender motions at him to head into the back as Professor Adric curls his lips and makes his way to the back of the pub. It does not go unnoticed that two rather butch wizards follow him into the back.


    At the back, an old weathered man with neatly cut white hair shuffles a pack of enchanted poker cards. "You play cousin?" Sanderson asked without glancing up.


    "No, I don''t believe in betting on any unknown odds," Professor Adric said as he took a seat and slightly pushed his hood back to reveal his sharp-featured face.


    "I thought so," Sanderson apologetically said as he slid the cards into a neat stack.


    Glancing up with his wolf-like eyes, Sanderson''s lips twitch into a wolfish smile. "And how goes the teaching cousin? Are the children still dunderheads or have they gone onto a higher path?"


    Professor Adric snorts in derision at his cousin''s futile attempt to bait him. "I read your letter," Professor Adric said as he threw the letter onto the table. "And it says, nothing, but the meeting time. My time is precious as you said cousin, let us cease with the flattery, and talk."


    "I have a riddle so to speak," Sanderson carefully said. "I was told to follow the snakes and you are the only snake that I know."


    "Haha, very funny cousin," Professor Adric said through gritted teeth. "If anyone is a snake, it would be yourself."


    "I meant no offense, cousin," Sanderson somewhat sincerely said.


    "I was told to follow the snakes-." Leaning forward, Sanderson rested his elbows on the edge of the table. "Exactly, what are the purebloods up to dear cousin?"


    "Nothing," Professor Adric honestly replied. "There was something in motion before but that quickly fell apart. As of right now, things are silent on all fronts."


    Sanderson slowly nodded his head in thought, before saying, "And what of at the school?"


    "The school?" Professor Adric scoffed. "There is nothing wrong with the school."


    "Ah, but there once was," Sanderson said as he held out his hand to hush his cousin''s protest. "I remember the half-giant boy, a third-year boy thrown out for raising a creature that killed a girl."


    "Yes, I''ve heard the unfounded rumors as well," Professor Adric interrupted. "But it must have been nonsense as that large brute is the present groundkeeper."


    "No, you and I both know what that sounds like, my dear cousin," Sanderson said with a dark gleam in his eye. "It was a cunning trap set to cover the crime of the true culprit."


    Leaning back into his seat, Sanderson said, "Cousin, I believe there is more to the tale than that is being told. And since I was asked to follow the snakes, where better than to the home of Salazar Slytherin?"


    Rubbing his chin in thought, Professor Adric mutters, "Yes, there does seem to be something more to the story."


    Glancing up Professor Adric narrows his eyes at his cousin. "If I do as you request and look into this little curiosity of yours, I will be left alone cousin? I won''t be dragged around by the tail again!"


    "Consider all favors owed forgiven," Sanderson claimed as he held up his hands up to show his sincerity.


    "Very well, I shall send word, cousin, once I''ve found out more," Professor Adric snapped, before turning to rush out of the pub.


    But before he could the voice of Sanderson said from behind him, "And cousin, take care. When following snakes, one tends to get bitten."


    Professor Adric snorted as he departed from the pub as Sanderson watched him go. "Boss, ye want us to have a word with him?" Threatened, the large foreheaded wizard that is known as Hyde. At his side, Floyd also flexes his muscles as his beady eyes narrow into dangerous squints.


    "He''s family," Sanderson dismissively said with a wave of his wand. The two wizards reluctantly grunt and returned to their guarding of the pub as before. And so, just like that Sanderson returned to shuffling his cards as before. But his time, there was a certain energy that hadn''t been there before.

 Chapter 127 - – Deathday Party

    The evening air sweetly held the fragrance of pumpkins as Rowan and her dorm mates stepped into the Great Hall for the Hallowe''en Feast. The giant carriage sized pumpkins that Hagrid had grown are neatly carved and placed throughout the hall. Glancing up at the thousands of fluttering bats, Tiffany remarks, "Do you ever think a real vampire could be hiding up there? Wouldn''t that be so very exciting?"


    "I doubt it," Rowan drily said. "Dumbledore would probably get fired if the vampire bit anyone not to mention what the ministry would do."


    "You''ve been reading those gothic romance novels, again haven''t you?" Bethanie chided as Tiffany wilted as they took a seat. "And what did I say about those novels being nothing but rubbish for suspectable minds?"


    "That they implant witches with unhealthy notions about dangerous creatures," Tiffany dully replied.


    "Exactly," Bethanie said as Silvia muttered, "Really should have been a Ravenclaw."


    "What was that?" Bethanie pointedly said with a smile causing Silvia to blanche and shake her head refusing to repeat the comment.


    Rowan wryly smiles and turns away to spot Regulus sitting with two 1st year girls. It had come as a relief to find that Regulus finally began to spread his wings. Though he sat with them at breakfast or in the common room, he tended to sit with his other house friends for lunch and for dinner with the two female friends he''d made in Slytherin.


    Turning her attention back to her friends, Rowan finally rescued Silvia. "And how''s music going?"


    Bethanie beamed as she had been found to be rather talented at playing the harp. "The Professor says, I should join the Hogwarts Orchestra next year and I just might," Bethanie happily said.


    Rowan sagely nods her head as Tiffany says, "Where''s Terry and Severus the feast is about to start?"


    Rowan stiffens as Silvia and Bethanie glance about before both eyes come to rest on Rowan. Seeing the inquiring gazes Rowan sighs and finally says, "They''re attending some sort of Deathday party."


    "Deathday party?" The three girls said.


    "Yes, Deathday," Rowan drily said again. "It''s celebrating the death of their physical body and the birth of themselves as a ghost."


    "Why would anyone want to attend that?" Tiffany wrinkled her nose.


    "Because of Lily," Rowan said as if that answered her question.


    "OH," Tiffany said as her gaze filled with pity.


    "He''s such a lovesick kneazle," Silvia huffed as Bethanie flashed her another glare, before kindly saying, "Well, I suppose that is young love for you."


    Their conversation is cut short as Dumbledore rises and says, "And let us welcome and enjoy another Hallowe''en feast!"


    The students let out a cheer as much like at the sorting hat ceremony food appears onto their golden plates and pumpkin juice or cider appear in their golden goblets. On the plates, before them, there are candy-filled pumpkins, candy apples, black cauldrons filled with lollipops, carrot cake bats, orange streamers, goblets made of colored candy, and so much more to feast the eyes on.


    The girls quickly fill their plates with food and grab an occasional sweet or two in-between every other bite. Rowan was quite pleased to see that in addition to the regular sweets there were new sweets added by the house elves, Tiramisu and Cr¨¨me Brulee. On that note, she really should stop by to see them. Given the new changes in the Hogwarts''s diet, the house elves must have gotten out in the world to gain some experience, that or bought several new cookbooks.


    Rowan wasn''t yet full when she flinched a few lanterns from the table. Being rather nice and considerate she fills the lanterns with sweets for herself, Terry, and Severus. Glancing up from her task, Rowan freezes at seeing that there was a missing Professor from the front table.


    "He couldn''t have-," Rowan quickly shook her head trying to convince herself otherwise. "No, he wouldn''t have. But it''s professor Adric¡­."


    "Can you take the sweets back to the dorms for me?" Rowan asked as she shoved her lanterns at the girls.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Tiffany called out too late as Rowan had already scrambled out of her seat leaving the girls with puzzled looks.


    Combing through her mind, Rowan tries to remember exactly where in the dungeons the party was supposed to be held. After a moment, she has an idea and teleports outside of a corridor filled with long, thin, jet-black tapers, all burning brightly blue, yet casting a di, ghostly light. Letting out a sigh of relief, she dashed down the hall ignoring the music that sounded like thousands of fingernails scraping across a blackboard.


    Sliding into the room, Rowan tries to not throw up at the sight of the rotting food. Trying not to breathe, Rowan ignores the hundreds of pearly-white ghosts drifting across the floor or waltzing to the dreadful music and searches for six black-robed individuals. One would think the task would be simpler but the chandelier hanging overhead blazing midnight-blue everything seemed gray and dim.


    Unable to spot them, Rowan knows she has to try one more place. Turning slightly green she approaches the stench filled table. Large, rotting fish were laid across silver platters; cakes, burned charcoal-black are heaped on salvers; there was a great maggoty haggis, a slab of cheese covered in green furry bold, and an enormous cake in the shape of a tombstone, with tar icing forming the words, Sir Nicholas De Mimsy-Porpington, Died 31st of October, 1492, 480 years old.


    Sure, enough hidden in a dark corner, the boys were gathered around the ghastly display in fascination. A short way''s away, Lily seemed to be rather pale with a tint of green to her complexion as she conversed with a cheerful Hufflepuff ghost. Fully avoiding looking at the table, Rowan scrambles over and grabs Severus by the arm. "We have to go," Rowan hissed as she dragged Terry with her other arm.


    "But!" Severus protested as Rowan cut him off and hissed, "Professor Adric is coming!" Terry instantly ceased his struggle as Severus said, "But Lily!"


    Shoving them forward, Rowan said, "Head back to the common room, I''ll get them." Terry taking his cue grab''s Severus by the sleeve and quickly drags him away as Rowan heads to Lily and hisses, "Professor Adric is coming."


    Lily blinks in understanding as they both darted over to the boys and each grabs a boy and rushes forward. They rush past the ghosts and out into the corridor filled with flickering blue torches. Suddenly, Rowan pauses and hears sharp footsteps. "Not that way!" Rowan said as she shoved Lupin and Pettigrew after Lily in the opposite direction. Not waiting for them to protest, Rowan turns back the way she came and darts over to a gaunt ghost covered in silver bloodstains being given a wide berth by the other ghosts.

 Chapter 128 - – Deathday Party Ⅱ

    "Bloody Baron, sir, I am in desperate need of your assistance," Rowan breathlessly said.


    The Bloody Baron raised his infinite gaze causing the hairs on the back of Rowan''s neck to stick up. "What is wanted, child?" The Bloody Baron spoke in a voice that filled her with utter dread.


    "Can you please vouch for my being here?" Rowan asked.


    "Yes, that is not a lie," the Bloody Baron icily declared.


    They were not able to speak anymore as Professor Adric burst onto the scene with his wand held high. The ghosts paid him no mind as they continued their dancing and conversations. Sharp eyes scanning about they quickly come to rest on the single living occupant in the room, Rowan Prince. A cold sneer appears on his face as he approaches but still stops a short way''s a way of giving the Bloody Baron a wide berth.


    "Miss Prince, just why are you not in the Great Hall?" Professor Adric deliberately said waiting to catch her in a lie.


    "I was invited, Professor," Rowan firmly replied. As it was true, Severus had invited her.


    "To this mockery?" Professor Adric said not noticing that the ghosts had quieted down and were listening in.


    The air suddenly becomes freezing as their very breaths could be seen. Trying not to shiver, Rowan says, "It''s Sir Nicholas De Mimsy-Porpington''s Deathday, Professor Adric. It is an honor for the living to be invited and allowed to participate in such an event."


    Professor Adric presses his lips together in irritation, but he is not an utter fool. Even he knows better than to anger a ghost. "I see, well, I must confirm for myself that is the case," Professor Adric said, before turning towards the Bloody Baron.


    "Bloody Baron is it true that Miss Prince was the only invitee? I find it highly unlikely as her twin brother and friend were missing as well as a number of Gryffindor''s."


    "I cannot vouch for any others only Miss Prince," the Bloody Baron icily answered.


    Professor Adric''s lips curl in displeasure as he says, "Well, no matter, Miss Prince. You are still not in attendance of where you should be, minus 15 points from Slytherin and a week''s worth of detention with the caretaker."


    "Yes, Professor," Rowan thinly said silently giving him the bird behind her back.


    "Now off to the Slytherin quarters, now!" Professor Adric barked.


    "Yes, Professor," Rowan mumbled as she turned to leave to only flinch at finding the Bloody Baron floating at her side.


    "I will see to it that the child arrives safely," the Bloody Baron matter-of-factly stated leaving no room for argument. Professor Adric is unable to protest as the Bloody Baron menacingly turns his gaze towards him. Unable to even speak, Professor Adric is the first to turn away as the Bloody Baron leads the way.


    Some distance away well out of earshot, Rowan says, "Thank you, sir."


    "For cunning little snakes, I do not mind at all," the Bloody Baron hoarsely said.


    Rowan wryly nodded her head and said, "Either way, I''m most grateful, sir." The Bloody Baron doesn''t answer as he leads her the rest of the way in silence to the Slytherin quarters. The Bloody Baron hovered next other until she went inside, before vanishing through a wall.


    Sighing, Rowan suddenly finds five impatient faces waiting for her. "What were you thinking?! "Are you alright?!" "Did you get in trouble?" "What happened to Lily?!" "Was it any fun?"


    "Enough, one question at a time!" Rowan said as they all quieted down. "First off, I''m fine except I lost the house fifteen points, which I consider acceptable given the fact what would have happened if Severus and Terry had been caught. Secondly, I also have a week''s worth of detentions with Filch. And thirdly, I''m hungry where are my snacks?"


    "Only you would think of your snacks at this time," Silvia drily said as pushed a pumpkin lantern stuffed with sweets to the brim across the table.


    "But what about Lily?" Severus asked again earning him a dark glare from the girls and an exasperated sigh from Terry.


    "Lily and the rest of the idiots are fine. I led Professor Adric away, so they got off scot-free," Rowan mumbled through a mouthful of chocolate.


    Severus sighs as Bethanie smacks him on the head. "Severus Prince, you should be more grateful that Rowan went and got you! But instead, the first thing you do is ask about Lily. What is wrong with you!" Bethanie shrieked as Severus wilts slightly as he rubs the aching back of his head.


    "Well, I for one am very grateful and as such, Rowan will be getting a nice gift for Yule," Terry truthfully said as Bethanie nodded in approval.


    Seeing Bethanie''s fierce gaze, Severus rather sheepishly says, "Thanks for coming to get me, Rowan."


    Rowan merely reaches over and gently tousles his hair, before saying, "Idiot, you''re supposed to be cunning, not stupid."


    Severus flushes as Terry proudly says, "Well, I was cunning as I got something out of this deal."


    Pausing Terry ominously added, "And I mean it, Severus, not one peep on the subject for the rest of the school year."


    "Fine," Severus grudgingly promised.


    "Good, now that''s over how about telling some scary stories?" Tiffany brightly suggested as everyone perked up except for Severus who paled rather dreadfully. With everyone taking a seat on couches in a circle. The empty room suddenly felt a little larger and darker as the flickering flames cast shadows all over the common room.


    "Sorry, I''ve been curious for a while, but exactly what are scary stories for witches and wizards? I mean for muggles its always ghosts stories¡­...But in this case are muggles, the terrifying ghosts?" Rowan carefully asked.


    "Mm, partially, but the rest are about strange unexplainable things," Tiffany proudly said as the rest nodded.


    "Well, how about I go first?" Tiffany offered as the rest curled up to listen as she began to tell the tale about a witch who fell in love with a muggle man.


    "All was well until the day the man discovered she was a witch. But rather than becoming angry as most muggles the husband was thrilled. The witch was thrilled as they were happy for a time until strange things begin to occur," Tiffany dramatically paused as they all leaned forward to listen.


    "Strange crop circles would be found in the fields as though burned by fire, but the fire did not spread. The witch put the incident out of mind as she thought it was another witch or wizard playing tricks. This continued even when hoofmarks were found on the ground leading to the barn. These strange little occurrences kept adding up as the chickens began to vanish one by one until none were left. Unable to take it anymore, the witch finally took her wand and laid wide awake one night to watch and wait for the source of the mischief-maker. To her utter shock, she saw her husband shed his skin under the moonlight only to reveal that he was a demon along!"


    Terry and the other two girls shrieked as Rowan and Severus only blinked in confusion at the ending. "Well, that was lame," Rowan privately thought to herself as Severus merely sniffed.


    "Why weren''t you scared?" Tiffany said in confusion at seeing the bored expressions on the twin''s faces.


    "It''s not very scary," Rowan and Severus replied in unison.


    "Of course, it''s scary!" Silvia said with a shiver. "Demons are absolutely terrifying!"


    "Oh? You mean demons really do exist?" Rowan asked with some interest.


    "Of course not," Terry snorted in derision. "They''re only fantasy."


    Rowan merely arched her eyebrow. This was coming from a wizard studying magic in a magical castle. Shaking her head, she privately wonders if such wizarding tales are based on some sort of truth. For all myths and legends have a single grain of truth to them. Perhaps, an unknown or rare form of an apparition.


    "Well, who wants to go next?" Tiffany asked as she leaned back into her seat.


    "I will," Rowan said as she stood up. "I don''t know any wizarding scary stories, but I know a few muggles ones. I hope that you won''t mind." They all shake their heads as they quiet down to listen.


    "There once was a little girl who heard her mom yelling her name from downstairs," Rowan paused as they blinked with curiosity. "The little girl got up from playing and started to head down. But just as she got to the top of the stairs, her mom pulled her into her bedroom and said, "I heard that, too."


    "Wait, who was downstairs?" Tiffany said in bewilderment as the rest of them went pale. Silvia merely patted Tiffany on the head as Tiffany''s eyes grew wide in realization. "Wait, that''s really scary!"


    The rest of the evening passed in this way until the rest of the Slytherins began to trickle in and they retired for bed. Either way, Severus suddenly found himself with an extra bedmate that night, but not like he was going to complain given that he was bloody well terrified too.

 Chapter 129 - – Auror’s Office

    There was something about an all Hallows Eve and a combined full moon that left the entire Auror''s office ill at easy. But an old wizened Auror had once put it best. "It''s not just werewolves that go wild under the moonlight, but the dark creature existing within every living thing. There''s something about it that causes even the most of passive of wizards turn into a wild beast."


    It had been an exhausting night as all manner of drunken wizards and witches were brought into holding cells. To make matters worse there were actual crimes performed either involving a muggle or fellow wizard/witch. The department was literally running itself ragged as other departments were suddenly be pulled in to obliviate a muggle and put things to right before morning.


    Ill tempers were running at an all-time high, but most especially that of the recent and rather infamous departmental duo, Moody and Scrimgeour. Every encounter was like that of cobra and a mongoose about to tear at each other throats. The entire Auror''s department had wisely begun to hide away potential fragile items such as a simple mug lest it becomes airborne or simply explodes.


    Their shouting in the distance had become the warning signal for the entire department.


    Suddenly, the entire department sprang into action scrambling to put away picture frames and other such items, while others cast protection spells on their breakable objects. "I said, I have him, Auror Moody!" Scrimgeour growled as he tugged on the offending wizard''s arm.


    "There is no need Auror Scrimgeour, I have him well in hand," Alastor Moody snapped as he pulled the wizard towards him. The sorry-looking wizard between them looked rather ill at ease and in suffering pain. If anything else, his eyes pleaded to be taken away by anyone else, but those two.


    Unable to stand the commotion anymore an older salt-peppered witch with owl-like eyes rises to her feet, Auror Sara Vinovich. Glancing over at her partner, Percius Clements, the round-faced Auror rolled his eyes and despite being a little on the heavy on the side he lightly leaped to his feet. "Auror Moody, why not allow Auror Scrimgeour to take the wizard down to the holding cell with Auror Clements," Sara Vinovich firmly said leaving no room for argument.


    Alastor releases the poor wizard with a sudden the force that the sorry looking wizard all but falls into Auror Scrimgeour''s arms. Scrimgeour''s nostrils flare at the intended slight, but he merely raises his head and victoriously stares down at the shorter Auror. The entire office pales as a few more wary Auror''s slowly begin to bend their knees ready to dive and take cover under their desks and behind their cubicles the moment things begin to fly.


    Seeing another explosion about to occur, Percius Clements wisely trots over and says, "Shall we be going, Auror Scrimgeour?" Taking the poor wizard''s free arm, he gently tugs at Auror Scrimgeour, who proudly stomps away turning his back on his partner, Auror Moody. The entire office sighs in relief as they straighten up and others retake out their put away items. The office quickly fills with chatter and movement as the Auror''s return to their previous busy actions.


    With the pair safely out of earshot, Alastor growls, "That arrogant terror! I''m at my wit''s end, Vinovich. I''m either going to kill him or he will me! He simply won''t take orders or even listen when I want to take a more cautious approach!"


    Sara Vinovich raises an eyebrow as she drily says, "If I recall, you''re no treat either, Moody. Always pig-headed stubborn about doing things your own way and not to mention, you''re more distrustful than a three-headed runespoor!" Alastor snorts rather indignantly at being so blatantly accused.


    "Come walk with me," Sara added as she gently led the younger Auror middle-aged Auror away.


    Out in the corridor, Sara says, "Alastor, I''ve seen you work with far worse Auror''s and still maintain some degree of civility towards them. Why does this young man offend your tender sensibilities so much?"


    Alastor opens his mouth to speak, but Sara does not let him. "Even if the young man is still a bit rash that is why he has wisely been partnered with a much older partner. So, what about this young man has got your gander all ruffed up, Moody?"


    "He''s a menace!" Moody argued. "I can''t disagree that he''s talented, clever, and powerful to boot. But the way he does things, he''s going to get someone killed!"


    "The boy is Gryffindor for heaven''s sake, Moody," Sara rolled her eyes. "Being brave, courageous, and daring are all Gryffindor traits. And if so, I correctly recall much like that of yourself."


    "I know that!" Alastor snapped. "I''m not so foolish as to believe myself infallible. But the brat insists on doing everything on his own! I''m here to teach him, but more importantly, keep him alive for merlin''s sake! I can''t if the brat keeps running off on his own without even a say so!"


    Sara Vinovich sighs and leans against the wall. "I''ve trained many Auror''s, Moody. And I recall training a young man myself like that," Sara said causing Alastor Moody to squirm uncomfortably. "I never regretted doing it as he turned out to be one of the Auror''s out there. But damm*t if you didn''t cause my hair to turn that much grayer that much sooner, Moody."


    Alastor at least has the decency to flush with mild embarrassment at her words. "I know, I know," Alastor gruffly said thoroughly chastised.


    "I''m not asking you to be any more patient, Moody. But I''m asking you to try a different approach. If you keep rushing in ahead just like a lion, you''re never going to get anywhere," Sara wisely advised.


    "I''ll try," Alastor sighed as he ran a hand through his thick messy brown hair.


    "On a worse note, there''s been a Fenrir Greyback sighting recently," Sara remarked.


    "That beast?!" Alastor thundered in anger.


    "Aye," Sara said as she crossed her arms to look away. "There was a child that was taken, and no doubt was bitten."


    "I thought he was in hiding!"


    "As we all hoped, but I suppose it was wishful thinking. We all knew that he''d return sooner or later."


    "I bet the council wished to know they''d listened to Lyall Lupin at that time."


    "I sure that hardly keeps the council up at night," Sara drily commented. "But I fear that a lot more children will be infected by that twisted wolf."


    "Then we better catch him this time," Alastor boldly declared as Sara sighed.


    "Moody, what have I said about saying things that you can''t promise to keep?" Sara firmly rebuked.


    Alastor rolled his eyes at her scolding. "I''m not, but we have too," Alastor firmly said. "The monster will only keep on terrorizing the wizarding and muggle population because he can. And mark my words, he will. But I suppose after this most recent attack, he''ll disappear again until he comes back."


    "Yes, that is how he always been," Sara admitted, before glancing at the time at a clock in the hallway. "Well, we best be getting back," Sara said as she stood up. "And Moody, promise me that you will at least try with Scrimgeour?"


    "Yes, Vinovich, I will," Alastor unhappily answered as he followed her back to the Auror office. Of course, what she didn''t know couldn''t possibly hurt her.

 Chapter 130 - – Hogwarts A History

    The following day at on breakfast the Gryffindor''s tried to thank her and apologize profusely. Rowan had merely ignored them and grunted about them owing her one. All in all, even detention wasn''t quite so bad as Filch was remarkably silent as he allowed her to polish the Hogwarts trophies and plaques. Filch was even as kind as to allow her a fifteen-minute break to rest when he saw her looking a bit fatigued. And at least she''d had plenty of time to think to herself.


    The first time back in the library since her detention, Rowan found Pettigrew measuring his history of Magic homework. Professor Binns had asked for a three-foot-long composition on the Medieval Assembly of European Wizards. "I don''t believe it I''m m still two inches short!" Pettigrew complained, and letting go of his parchment, which sprang back into a roll.


    "I''m still off by five inches," Sirius desperately said as he turned to glance over at Lupin, who was diligently taking notes.


    "Lupin let me read your composition," Sirius desperately begged as Pettigrew nodded his head in an agreement.


    "I won''t, you''ve both had ten days to finish it," Lupin stubbornly said as he didn''t even raise his head to respond.


    "I only need two more inches, please," Sirius pleaded again. Seeing Lupin coldly ignoring him, he turned towards Rowan to only see her raise her eyebrow at him.


    "I''ve already turned mine in," Rowan truthfully said as Slytherin had already had History of Magic the day before. Sirius wilted as Pettigrew sighed again and returned to their frantic scrambling to finish their homework before the next day.


    The four of them were immersed in their own things that they didn''t even notice James arriving. Furrowing his brows, James said, "Hello, I''m here!"


    "Hello James," Lupin briefly said as he glanced up from his work, before ducking his head back down. Pettigrew and Sirius merely waved their hands, before scrambling back to write. While Rowan didn''t even attempt to raise her head and merely continued to work.


    "It''s like I''m not even here," James grumbled as he took his regular seat next to Rowan.


    Glancing over at Rowan, James says, "So, are you going to call in that favor yet?"


    "No," Rowan mumbled as she crossed out another name. "But I will eventually."


    "I''ll be waiting," James promised, before starting on his own work.


    They were all soundly working when they heard the raised voice of Madame Pince say, "Professor Adric, exactly what is that you would like for me to do?"


    "As I have already explained myself, I am looking for relics and I would appreciate it if I could borrow a copy of Hogwarts: A History," Professor Adric coldly stated.


    "And as I''ve already told you, Professor, all copies have been checked out and at present, there''s a two-week waiting list," Madame Pince said with some satisfaction.


    "Very well, Madame," Professor Adric snapped. "Put me on your list, I expect to be placed at the very top of the list, Professor''s privilege!"


    "Yes, Professor," Madam Pince said through thin pressed lips. Professor Adric proudly with some satisfaction turned away and left the library.


    Safely out of earshot, Madam Pince is heard saying, "That ill-mannered man! I shouldn''t allow him near my books at all!" Still muttering, Madam Pince stomps past them as the boys are left open-mouthed at seeing the librarian flouncing away.


    "I wonder what Professor Adric wants with a copy of Hogwarts: A History?" Lupin mused out loud once it was safe.


    "Something dark and evil," Pettigrew instantly replied.


    "But Hogwarts: A History is merely a biography of Hogwarts," Lupin explained as he chewed on the tip of his quill in concentration.


    "Well, whatever it is it can''t be good!" James said. "We''ve got get a copy in our hands and see for ourselves!"


    "That''s the spirit!" Sirius exclaimed as their homework was quickly forgotten and they began to plan.


    Rowan, on the other hand, resisted the urge to slam her forehead against the desk. In all perfect honesty, she''d been avoiding the incident from before. It wasn''t that she was a coward, she just had enough on her plate as it was!


    Rubbing her suddenly aching head, Rowan sighs as she knew exactly what Professor Adric was searching for, the Chamber of Secrets. And unlike him, she knew exactly where it was and how to get inside of it. However, there was one very large problem, the Basilisk.


    Yes, an enormous magical ancient snake that happened to have killed Myrtle Elizabeth Warren also known as Moaning Myrtle. And though she indeed was a parselmouth and was Salazar''s descendant there was no guarantee the bloody ruddy snake would listen to her! From what she gathered the snake only listened to one master at a time and dear old Riddle was very much still alive! So, forgive her if she was bloody well avoiding being eaten alive by a giant magical snake!


    Taking a deep breath Rowan still her messy thoughts and tries to order them. Either way, she needed to get down there before Professor Adric did. Using a rough estimate, she knew that he wouldn''t find that which he needed until at least after winter break. That at least gave her until after January to get into the chamber first.


    Feeling a bit better with an estimated goal in mind, Rowan returns her mind to the most urgent problem on hand, the Basilisk. In all honesty, the croak of a living rooster was her best shot, but still, the basilisk was still a snake and was bound to smell the bird if she carried it in with her. And as a basilisk was a magical creature it probably wouldn''t be so foolish as to approach her then and there.


    That left her with very little options. Either attempt to transfigure the chicken into an object to be transfigured back or find a spell capable of hurting a basilisk. But there was no guarantee that the basilisk''s senses would be fooled by the transfiguration spell. And as for a spell capable of hurting or killing a basilisk, there wasn''t one mentioned. Basilisks were always killed in groups of wizards and witches, not by one sole individual. And the most important fact of them all that she had yet to consider on how to go about seeing the bloody snake without being petrified by it!


    Refusing to fall into hysterics, Rowan stills her own train of thoughts. If only she was a tad more creative...Freezing, suddenly, the image of the yet to be born infamous red-headed duo popped into her mind. If she couldn''t solve this problem vertically, why not try horizontally?


    Rowan''s eyes are naturally drawn to the marauders before her. Just as clever or even more so as the wild foursome managed to create a magical map of Hogwarts by their fifth year as well as become animagi by that same year.


    Brilliant? No doubt.


    Insane? Probably.


    This could go so very wrong in so many possible ways-? More than likely.


    Gently clearing her throat, Rowan already regrets her unspoken words as they turn to gaze at her in surprise. "Actually, I know how all of you could repay me," causing the boys to blink in surprise. "I''d like your help in finding a couple of spells for pranks."


    "Is this a dream? Pinch me!" Sirius whispered in disbelief causing Pettigrew to reach over and pinch Sirius on his forearm. Sirius yelps and glares at Pettigrew who innocently sits back down as Sirius rubs his tender flesh.


    "Are you truly serious, Rowan?" James said rather flabbergasted. "You aren''t playing a joke on us?"


    "No, I am serious," Rowan bluntly repeated again. "But I do have a few requirements."


    "Now that sounds more like the Rowan I know," James said with a shared glance of relief. "And just what is that you''re wanting from us?"


    "I''m sure there is already in existence a spell that turns an object into a chicken or one that lets out the squawks of a chicken. As for the other two, I am not sure. But one needs to be a way to see without seeing and the other a rather large sticky tar-like pit that can slow or trap another."


    Sirius throws up his hands in the air and rubs his hands gleefully as Pettigrew and Lupin seem to be the only ones that seem to be wary of the sudden request. "This isn''t revenge, is it?" Lupin circumspectly asked.


    "No, it''s not," Rowan most innocently replied back. "Besides if I really wanted to get even all I had to do was let an innocent little comment slip by Professor Adric and then you''d all find yourselves in hot water."


    "Fair enough," Lupin said as Pettigrew mumbled on his breath, "We''re so going to end up regretting this."


    "Well, is that a, yes?" Rowan asked in confirmation.


    The four boys glance at each other as James happily turns to her and says, "We''re in. We''ll not fail you, oh, Queen of Mischief." As the boys quickly huddled together and began to excitedly whisper.


    "Queen, huh? Well, I suppose that is better than being a princess," Rowan privately thought to herself as she returned to her own work. Call her petty, but she''d get even in the end. Their grades were going to look most interesting by the end of the first term.

 Chapter 131 - – Gryffindor vs. Hufflepuff

    As the first Quidditch match in November approached, the excitement grew as the first match was Gryffindor vs. Hufflepuff. James was especially excited despite being a hint of nervous at his first game. But to be perfectly honest he was a rather good chaser despite this being his first year playing. At least that''s what everyone said to his ears.


    At 10:30, the students trickle out to the Quidditch stands as the students gather to watch the match that is to start at eleven. Rowan is unhappily dragged by the girls to sit with them underneath the chilly overcast sky. Sitting all together on the Gryffindor stands she solemnly contemplates on how much weight the magical stands can take before crashing down.


    "And why are we sitting with the Gryffindor''s again?" Rowan finally grumbled over the crowd''s voices.


    "Because this is James''s first match," all three girls said as Willa, Mary, and Lily nodded their heads in emphasis. Glancing back, Rowan sees the boys do the same causing her to sigh.


    "What about if I''m not feeling well at all?"


    "Then we''ll wait until after the match," was their cold, harsh response.


    "But-."


    "Enough but''s, Rowan! Just sit down and enjoy the match!" They exclaimed in unison.


    Rowan huffed and crossed her arms over her chest as she sullenly leaned back in her seat. Still, just in case she kept a hand on her wand in case she saw her chance to escape. Suddenly, she recalled the enchanted earplugs in her pocket that she had prepared beforehand and happily popped them into ears. The loud noise became rather faint as she sighed in relief.


    Enjoying the silence, Rowan almost missed the crowd goes still until she saw the heads turning. Turning the same way, she suddenly heard a bit of cheering as they held up their lion banners in scarlet and gold. From the Gryffindor side, the quidditch team emerges in red robes with the inner robes in gold. While the Hufflepuffs emerge with canary yellow robes with their inner robes being in black.


    Trying to be at least a bit nonchalance, James doesn''t wave as he merely scans the stands and smiles in the direction of his friends as they cheer. If James noticed that Rowan wasn''t cheering, his grin certainly did not falter as he followed his team to a stop in the center of the field.


    With the two teams lined up in the center of the field, Madam Hooch walks out as she eyes them. Starting with her usual words, Madam Hooch says, "Let''s have a fair game, and enjoy ourselves a bit."


    Seeing the two teams nod, Madam Hooch continues, "Alright, Captain''s shake hands." Madam Hooch said as the handsome figure of Frank Longbottom steps out from the Gryffindor, while a well-muscled attractive young man with light-colored hair and a slightly arrogant smile takes his hand and shakes.


    Narrowing her eyes, Rowan removes one of her earplugs as the loud noise crashes into her ears. Wincing, Rowan leans over and asks, "Who''s the Hufflepuff Quidditch captain?" As Madam Hooch begins to open the cases on the ground.


    Silvia and the rest of the girls blinked at seeing Rowan actually interested in someone of the opposite gender. "He''s a sixth year, Edmund Macmillan," Silvia loudly replied to be overheard over the crowd as the golden-winged snitch is released.


    Rowan sagely nods her head and happily pops the earplug back in. She had thought so, but she wasn''t sure at the distance. If she was correct, Edmund Macmillan was either Ernest Macmillan''s father or uncle. Either way, it was interesting, to say the least.


    The girls, however, were a bit in shock as the players kicked off and 15 brooms rose into the air signaling the start of the game. After a long pause, Silvia finally said, "You don''t think-?"


    The other girls quickly glance at Rowan to find her surprisingly staring straight ahead. And no, Rowan wasn''t watching the match, she was merely focusing on a single point on the field. But to everyone else, it seemed as though she was staring rather intently at the Hufflepuff captain.


    "Well, she is of age," Tiffany wryly chirped. "Although, I never thought she liked them blond." The girls nod their heads a bit in shock as the rest of the game is a slight blur to them. Who knew that the ice-cold Rowan liked them blond?


    The match increases the pace as the Gryffindor chasers do a good job of scoring against the Hufflepuffs, but as do the Hufflepuffs. The game was presently 80 to 70 with only a ten-point difference. With excitement running high the snitch was suddenly spotted as the Gryffindor Captain and the Hufflepuff seeker both raced to catch it.


    Frank Longbottom pulls an impressive and manages to snatch the snitch out of the Hufflepuff seekers grasp. With a roar, the Gryffindor''s cheer as they failed to see a bludger smack into James. With a groan, James feels his arm break as he slid sideways onto his broom.


    The other two chasers instantly noticed as they rushed over and kept him safely on his broom as they led him to the ground below. Rolling onto the ground, James groans, "We won, right?"


    "We sure did, Potter," Frank Longbottom said as he had zoomed over the minute, he saw his youngest chaser beginning to knell over.


    "Oh good," James painfully puffed before fainting. Still cheering, the team quickly carried James away to have Madam Pomfrey fix him right up. Mending bones took just second, although rather painful, he''d be just as good as new and just in time to celebrate their victory.


    Removing her earplugs, Rowan winced as the loud crowd''s chatter was heard again. "Can you believe it? 230 to 70," a boy in the crowd exclaimed.


    "Do you think, he''ll be okay?" Lily was heard saying.


    "I''m sure he''ll be fine," Sirius proudly boasted as though he''d personally won the match. "Pomfrey has been fixing Quidditch players for ages. He''ll be right as rain, just wait and see."


    Refraining from rolling her eyes, Rowan said, "I''m hungry." And without waiting for a response fled down the stands, before any of them could stop her.


    The group is silent for a moment, before Bethanie says, "Well, I''m sure she''s worried. Rowan just hates to show it." They rapidly nod their heads though some look less convinced than others such as Severus and Terry for example.

 Chapter 132 - – Swelling Solution

    In the second week of December, Hogwarts woke to find itself covered in knee-high snowdrifts. The school was abuzz with holiday delight as the Slytherin common room as the year before is filled with tasty snacks and rare holiday cheer. Due to last year''s shenanigans, Professor Slughorn had a stern word with the present 5th and 7th years, and as a result, they were rather tame in their merrymaking.


    That same week Professor Slughorn went around with his list collecting names of those who would be staying at school for Christmas. Most of the Slytherin would be returning home except for one or two students including S.R. Wilkes. It was a bit strange though as Wilkes had been invited by a friend or two for him to come and stay over the winter break, however, he''d politely declined all the invitations.


    The only good thing this far in December was that winter break was just around the corner as the castle was bitterly freezing. Despite the halls being filled with roaring fires hot enough to singe one''s eyebrows, it still wasn''t enough. But unlike last year, there were at least enchanted stones to keep one warm. And why not a heating charm, one may ask? Because warmth charms negatively affected potions and as a result was banned from use in the most needed class of them all.


    Despite the enchanted warm stones, the students still pressed themselves as close as possible to the hot cauldrons without getting burnt. Lips turning blue, Rowan carefully brought a hankie to her nose to dry her running nose. Sniffing, she said, "Well, at least we''re half-way through the month."


    "Yes, I suppose there is that," Severus''s teeth chattered as he stirred his Swelling Solution. Lily didn''t even attempt to speak as she shook from the bitter cold.


    Professor Slughorn made his way through between the steaming cauldrons next to desks filled with brass scales and jars of ingredients. Every now and then he''d either smile in approval or make a tsk-tsk sound of disappointment, before moving forward. With a beaming smile, Professor Slughorn came to a stop before his favorite two students.


    "As usual most excellent work, Mr. Prince and Miss Evans," Professor Slughorn beamed, before reluctantly turning to stare at Rowan''s own cauldron. Though not terrible it was a tad runny to be called excellent.


    "A viable potion," Professor Slughorn carefully phrased, before moving onto the next student.


    Suddenly, an unattended cauldron exploded as it showered the entire class in the Swelling Solution. Students began to scream in panic and pain as their faces or other body parts began to swell. "Please children, don''t panic!" Professor Slughorn called out as he tried to restore calm and order.


    "Children, please line up at my desk, I''ve got a deflating draught, one at a time!"


    Those at the receiving end quickly lumbered up to Slughorn''s desk. Some were weighted down with arms like clubs, others unable to talk through gigantic puffed-up lips or honking beak-like noses. With all of the class finished being treated, Slughorn marched over to the cauldron responsible for the entire mess. Narrowing his eyes at finding nothing wrong with the cauldron itself, he coldly asks, "And whose cauldron is this?"


    There is a heavy silence as a rather dark-eyed, young boy with light hair stepped forth from the Gryffindor side. "Mine, sir," the lightly tanned boy said.


    "Mr. Vespucci, and why was your cauldron left unattended?" Professor Slughorn snapped. Vasco Vespucci doesn''t answer as he merely ducks his head forward in response.


    Unhappy at a lack of an answer, Professor Slughorn says, "30 points from Gryffindor and a weeks'' worth of detention with me, young man!" The Gryffindor''s flinched as Vespucci turned a ghastly pale looking color.


    "Potions is not for playing, children! It is a SERIOUS class where one can be SEVERLY INJURED if one does not abide by the RULES!" The rest of the class is gratefully rather short as Professor Slughorn dismisses them soon after.


    Quickly gathering their things, they filed out as Tiffany peeked at the downtrodden figure ahead of them. "So exactly what happened?" Rowan asked as she motioned to James, Sirius, and Pettigrew, who were nearest to the explosion.


    "For once it wasn''t us!" Sirius indignantly said noticing Rowan''s skeptical gaze.


    Merely arching her eyebrow in response, Sirius adds, "And neither was it any of us. We were actually minding our cauldrons; I''ll have you know!"


    Turning her gaze over to Lupin and Terry, who''d been working together, Rowan asked, "What about the both of you?"


    "All I know is that he''d been there a minute before and then that happened," Terry said as Lupin nodded his head in agreement.


    "Strange, it shouldn''t have exploded if he''d only left his cauldron for a minute," Severus interrupted with a frown. "The swelling potion can be left alone for several minutes without any attendance as it was in the final stage of shimmering. I''d hazard to say, that an extra ingredient must have been added while his back was turned."


    "Well, whoever it was, they surely aren''t going to announce it was their idea of a prank after Slughorn''s words," Rowan ironically muttered as they all nodded their heads and went their separate ways.


    Freezing the Slytherins didn''t care about their personal demeanors as the majority hiked up their robes and ran through the dungeons to the entrance of the Slytherin quarters. Someone shouted, "Gloria," as the wall swung open as the second years fled inside. Each of the second years rushed for a spot near the giant hearth, while others went to the dorms to wrap themselves up in fluffy fur robes and warm fleece blankets.


    Severus and Terry warmed themselves by the fire, while the girls retreated with Rowan to their dorms. Diving under thick enchanted warm blankets, the girls let out sighs of pleasure at the toasty warmth. With only their faces peeking out they looked like polar bears. "Ah, this is bliss," Tiffany sighed as Bethanie merely dove in deeper into her blankets in response.


    "Well, at least winter break is just around the corner," Silvia puffed in the cold air. "We won''t freeze for a bit after that."


    "Amen to that," Rowan muttered.


    "The only consolation I have is that the Hufflepuffs share in our misery," Tiffany bluntly stated causing Bethanie to peek her face out to glare at her in admonishment, before quickly retreating back.


    "But you know, we still have to leave for lunch in half an hour and then charms," Silvia sadly lamented. The girls all sigh and huddle as best as they can as they wait for the minutes to pass by before they are forced to emerge from their cocoons and out into the freezing bitter chill. But for now, they''d enjoy the little time they had left.

 Chapter 133 - – Not Stupid

    Finally, the winter term ended, and it came time for everyone to return home for the winter break. With great relief and a fair bit of perverse pleasure, Rowan watched the na?ve 1st years be taken away by Hagrid to cross the freezing lake on tiny flimsy wooden boats. Almost whistling in a dark Grinch-like fashion, Rowan happily waited at the front entrance with Terry and Severus for the carriages with the rest of the school.


    Not long after an empty carriage came into view pulled by the skeleton, reptilian, flying horse steed thing, a Thestral. With a gentle stop, the carriage came to a stop as Terry climbed in first followed by a grumbling Severus about why Lily should sit with them and not the other Gryffindor girls. And last but not least Rowan climbed in and shut the door behind her.


    With a gentle roll, the carriage began to move forward on the muddy track as wisps of snow began to fall from the thick gray sky. Wrinkling her nose, Rowan mutters under her breath, "It still smells of mold and straw." Severus and Terry ignore Rowan''s complaints as per usual and instead excitably point out various features on their way. However, in Rowan''s personal opinion there wasn''t much scenery to look at beyond snow and trees.


    Finally, the carriages roll to a stop on the same bare track as before. Carefully jumping down in the mud and snow, the trio made their way up the already muddy trail towards the Hogsmeade platform up ahead. Suddenly, a barrage of snow hits the trio right in the back.


    Rowan immediately whirls around as do Terry and Severus to only spot the annoying Gryffindor foursome grinning with fists full of snowball. "I suggest a tactical retreat," Rowan firmly said, before bolting away without looking back to see what had befallen Terry or Severus. After all, Ladies First.


    Thankfully, Rowan wasn''t ever called slow and unlike Terry and Severus she at least tried to fit in a fifteen-minute fast-paced walk every day for exercise. Managing to escape the pelt of snowballs, Rowan made it back to the platform, before searching for the compartment where to sit and relax. With some vile grinch glee, she watched the shivering 1st years with blue lips arrive with Hagrid in tow.


    The wonderful dark moment is broken by Terry and Severus as they slam the compartment door open. "You! You!" Neither Terry nor Severus can finish their sentence as they can only coldly point at her in their outmost fury.


    "We Slytherins can be brave, yes, but not foolhardy," Rowan proudly said as she waved her wand to cast a drying spell on them. And though the water instantly vanished, they still were left feeling a bit damp and cold.


    Still pointing her wand at them, Rowan says, "Feverns Aeris," as the hot-air charm begins to blow hot air from the tip of her wand.


    "You''re still not forgiven," Severus growled as Terry turned his face away from her. Needless to say, Rowan largely ignored by the boys for the rest of the trip, which served her just fine as she was able to nap quite blissfully.


    With a shrill whistle, the Hogwarts Express pulls to a stop as the snow whirls all around. The students quickly pour out and gather their neatly placed trunks placed in alphabetical order on Platform 9 ?''s. "I''ll see you later," Terry called out as he ran off towards a large light-haired family including that of his parents, six old sisters and their husbands and children.


    Seeing Terry suddenly engulfed by some many family members, Severus and Rowan merely stare as Severus says, "Remind to never have that many children."


    "As if you''ll ever manage to reproduce," Rowan wickedly teased back.


    Severus chokes and turns a splotchy red but doesn''t dare say anything else as he knew he''d unable to beat his sister for the moment. From his cage, Owyn hoots as the nearby greeting of Nibby can be heard causing Severus to whirl around and spot Lily. Severus happily waves as Lily does the same, before running off towards her family, where a grumpy light-haired girl with pale eyes awaits the Evans couple, Petunia Evans.


    "She''s still unpleasant as ever, I see," Rowan muttered under her breath, but not soft enough for Severus not to overhear.


    "Yes, well, I do believe the feeling is mutual in that regard," Severus drily observed.


    "C''mon," Rowan said as she none too gently prods him in the direction of their grandfather.


    The tall, slender figure of Reginald Prince elegantly waits some feet away from the Evans couple for privacy. Reginald''s lips twitch into a small smile as he leans with his arms wide for a hug. Pulling Rowan and Severus both into his embrace he chuckles and says, "Ye gods and little fishes, the two of you have grown again!" The twins glare up at him as Reginald gives them one last squeeze before releasing them.


    "Well, we best be going now," Reginald said as nodded at the Evans couple who were departing from the platform with Lily and a rather sullen faced Petunia in tow.


    "Ah, Prince leaving so soon?" A masculine voice drawled from behind.


    A flash of coldness can be seen in Reginald''s eyes as he turns to face the speaker of the voice. "Yes, I must get the children home as my wife and sister are expecting us," Reginald most politely replied without a trace of his dislike heard in his voice.


    The handsome dark-haired man with elegant features flickers his gray eyes over the Prince twins. "Yes, well, I''m sure they can manage a minute or two," Orion Black said as he seemingly brushed a snowflake from his fine cloak.


    From behind Orion the sharp features of Walburga Black can be seen as she keeps a hand on your youngest son''s shoulder, Regulus Black as her eldest, Sirius trails behind her. Pursing her lips in distaste, Walburga''s eyes flicker over the half-blood Prince grandchildren. Keeping a sneer from her face, Walburga''s gray eyes flicker towards her husband as if warning him to be quick about it.


    "And what is that you wish to know, Black?" Said, Reginald barley keeping the contempt out of his voice.


    Orion''s face tightens as he asks, "I can correctly assume you are to be in attendance for my cousin''s betrothal?"


    "I shall be present with my wife or that of my sister, but I hardly think that is any of your concern, Black."


    "It is of my concern as it is family. But I suppose you wouldn''t know anything about that, would you now, Prince? "The air turns that much chillier between the two men as Regulus peeks in bewilderment at his father, while Sirius openly gawks in awe of his hero.


    Reginald''s eyes flicker for a moment, before drawing himself back. "If I have satisfied your ill-natured curiosity, Black, I shall be taking my leave."


    "Wait!" Orion said through gritted teeth as he saw older Prince turn to leave.


    Reginald pauses and arches an eyebrow as he turns a now annoyed gaze back onto Black. "I grow weary of these tiresome games, Black. Quickly state your intent."


    "I would request that the younger Prince, Georgine be in attendance," Orion hastily proposed.


    Reginald''s eyes fill with disbelief. "My sister?"


    "Yes, Georgine Prince."


    "And why is that?"


    "There are old acquaintances who wish to meet with her again."


    "I can guarantee nothing, you understand, Black?" Reginald slowly said. "But nevertheless, I will convey the message."


    Orion nods his head in mute understanding, before whirling around as his cape snaps in the cold breeze behind him. "We are leaving," Orion barked as Walburga cast a curious glare at the Prince family, before happily pulling her youngest son forward and pointedly ignoring her eldest trailing behind her.


    "That was rather peculiar," Reginald commented as he watched the eldest son of the Black''s wave at them, before running off to keep up with his family. "Well, no matter, shall we be off children?" Rowan and Severus nodded their heads, but their smiles quickly slipped away as they recalled their means of transportation. With faces already pale, they sadly follow behind their grandfather as they solemnly contemplate if they would need a bag in which to be sick in.

 Chapter 134 - – Er, expecting?

    Perhaps, Rowan was starting to gain a stomach of steel because she found that she wasn''t quite as green or as sick as she thought she would be on the trip home. Feeling a bit cheered up at that prospect that she energetically scrambled up the steps as she appreciated Dawn''s handy work.


    Great trails of mistletoe and holly wreaths hang from every corner enchanted to form wondrous shapes or tell a children''s tale. Wearing holiday livery, Dawn happily greets them at the front door. "Welcome home, young master and mistress!" Before happily pushing a mug of warm cider and a soft roll into their hands.


    "Thank you, Dawn," Rowan said as Severus merely grunted still feeling quite queasy. "You really outdid yourself, Dawn," Rowan added at seeing the inside of Prince manor as she took a sip of her cider and a bite of her roll.


    As usual, the halls are impeccably decorated with tinsel toe, strings of holly, and hundreds of delicate glowing decorations. Although the decorations were slightly different this year in comparison from last year, the great pine trees were solely decorated with pinecones, red berries, tiny glowing like fruit with garlands of popcorn, and burning gold pillar candles enchanted not to burn the tree.


    There were baskets of clove spiced fruit, small pots of poinsettias, and so much more. In addition, there was a lot more greenery than before ivy, oak, laurel, bayberry, blessed thistle, pine, sage, and yellow cedar.


    Sniffing the air, Rowan quickly detected a warm, spicy like scent reminiscent of cinnamon or ginner snaps, frankincense oil. Blinking Rowan blinks around and turns to her grandfather, who hands over the twins'' trunks to Dawn. "Do you like it?" Reginald chuckled at seeing Rowan''s curious face and Severus''s still green face.


    "Is it for Yule?" Rowan curiously asked.


    "Mm, yes," Reginald said with a smile. "Not many still practice the old traditions except for the pureblood families."


    "Ah," Rowan said in understanding. "Well, it''s a shame, it does seem quite lovely."


    "It is," Reginald said with a twinkle with his eye. "Don''t misunderstand, I don''t mind Christmas as such as it is still a time for witches and wizards to gather together. But I still very much enjoy the twelve days of Wassail."


    "You would brother," Georgine''s sharp voice can be heard from behind. "It''s in the blood given what a drunken wastrel our father was." Rowan blinks in interest at suddenly hearing about their great-grandfather. Even Severus looks up looking pale rather than green.


    Eying the children, Georgine huffs, "Ye gods and little fishes, brother! At the rate these two are growing, we''ll soon be in the poorhouse!"


    "That''s exactly what I said," Reginald chuckled earning a swift glare from the twins.


    "Well, off you go you two," Georgine said with a wave of her hand. "You''re to bathe and make yourselves presentable for dinner." Rowan and Severus shoot their grandfather and aunt one final glare, before leaving with their warm mugs and rolls in hand.


    With the children safely out of sight, Georgine says, "Well, any changes?"


    "They both seem fine, but I have heard rumors that Professor Adric seems unusually interested in the pair of them."


    "That could mean anything, Reginald."


    "I know, but still, it makes me more than a trifle uneasy at having an unknown teacher be so very interested in them."


    "Well, they are superb dueler''s if the letters are to be true and it is in their blood. The Prince''s aren''t exactly weak, to say the least."


    "No, we most certainly are not," Reginald said, before turning towards his sister with a gleam of interest. "You will never guess who I came across?"


    "Who?" Georgine asked with an arched eyebrow.


    "Orion Black."


    "What about the brat?"


    "He rather politely inquired whether you would be attending the Malfoy official betrothal ball?"


    "Strange, we''re hardly friends. And why is that?"


    "Apparently there are old friends who wish to see you."


    "Tch, as if I would ever deem to call them friends. We were only in the same house for seven godda*n awful years!"


    "Yes, well, nevertheless will you be attending?"


    Georgine sniffs and says, "I might as well get my jollies whilst as I still can. I''m sure they''ve grown fat and old to have a good laugh at."


    Reginald nods his head and says, "I''ll inform, Sirsa. Though she wanted to attend, I think it best that one of us remain behind with the children."


    "I''d rather it be you, brother," Georgine smirked, before turning away and departing for her own rooms. Reginald shakes his head and sighs as he makes his way to his own study. He''d have plenty of time to tell his wife. Or it was simply putting off the inevitable. Either way, he wasn''t going to complain.


    Later washed and dressed, Rowan sits on Severus''s bed as she watches him pick out a jumper. "You know, they''re all the same just in different colors," Rowan commented at his indecision.


    "I know!" Severus snapped as he finally picked one just to spite his twin.


    Rowan''s lips twitch rather knowingly as she says, "So, what did you give Lily for Christmas before we left?"


    "I have her a small gift just as I did everyone else."


    Rowan resists the urge to slap her own face as she says, "Really? That''s all?" Even Terry had given her a rather high-priced end book in thanks for saving him that past Hallow''s Eve.


    "Yes, that''s all!" Severus shouted, before pausing at seeing Rowan''s despairing face. "Wait, should I have gotten her something else too?"


    Pinching her nose, Rowan finally breathes and says, "Severus, you give small gifts like that to your friends. However, for a friend that you truly care for you give them another. And we are both very much aware that you truly care for Lily."


    "What should I do?!" Severus panicked.


    "Look, we still have a few days," Rowan comfortingly said. "Just give her a book and send it via Owl. Given the weather, Owyn should still make it on time."


    "Right!" Severus said as he scrambled over to his now half-filled bookcase. After a minute, Severus begins to panic again and says, "There''s nothing here, but Potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts!"


    Grumbling Rowan climbs off the bed for a closer look at Severus''s books. After eyeing the bookshelves, she just reaches in and plucks one. "It''s a children''s storybook, but I doubt Lily has it. I''m sure she''ll enjoy seeing what fairytales are like for wizarding children."


    "Okay!" Severus said as he bellowed for Dawn at the top of his lungs.


    A soft pop is instantly heard as Dawn worriedly exclaims, "Young master what is wrong?!"


    "Please some gift-wrapping paper and a bow, Dawn!" Severus begged.


    "Ah, how very lucky, young master," Dawn said with a smile as she reached into the front pocket of her skirt.


    "Dawn was helping wrap the gifts, yes. And had a bit left." Pulling out a nice sheet of folded blue wrapping paper and a silver ribbon from her skirt, she hands over said requested items. Severus all but snatches the articles from her hand and immediately begins to unfold the wrapping paper.


    Rowan shakes her head and says, "Thank you again, Dawn. Sorry about Severus but he forgot to send a friend a gift."


    "Dawn understands, young mistress," Dawn said with a toothy grin as she gently rubbed the small bulge on her belly.


    Blinking with some startlement, Rowan carefully says, "Dawn, I don''t wish to be rude, but may I ask a personal question?"


    "Young Mistress would not be rude."


    "Oh good, because I happen to notice you''re slightly rubbing your belly. Are you know, er, expecting?"


    Dawn beams and says, "Young Mistress is the first to notice. Dawn is only newly having little elf babies, but Hubby is very much aware. And after this joyful season, Dawn will let masters know."


    With some awe in her eyes, Rowan says, "Then you should take care of yourself, Dawn. Let Tadbey do most of the heavy work."


    "Dawn knows, but Dawn is only newly expecting. Dawn still has plenty of time before is tiring to do heavy magic." Dawn flashed another toothy grin.


    "And when do you know the genders so to speak?" Rowan curiously asked as they hadn''t really gone over house elves quite yet. And honestly speaking she hadn''t thought to look ahead.


    "Dawn can already feel the tiny baby''s magic," Dawn hummed as she rubbed her belly in circles. "A boy, young mistress. He''ll be bright and strong."


    "Bright?"


    "Oh yes, he will be most happy, Dawn can tell," Dawn reassured.


    Rowan slowly nodded her head as if she fully understood the response. "Best be going now, young mistress." And with a small pop, Dawn vanished away to fulfill her other tasks.


    "Done!" Severus called out, before rushing over to Owyn with a parcel in hand.


    With pity in her eyes, Rowan watches poor Owyn be given the parcel and thrown out from Severus''s open window. Closing the window with a loud snap, Severus beams and says, "Well, that''s that!"


    "Yes, now let''s go down, I''m starving," Rowan muttered as Severus said, "But we only just drank cider and ate some rolls not too long ago?!"


    Raising her eyebrow, Rowan says, "Really? You''re not even a little bit hungry, Sev?"


    Slightly flushing, Severus says, "Well, maybe just a little bit."


    "I thought so, now let''s go," Rowan firmly stated, before leading the way downstairs where no doubt a welcoming feast awaited them. And really, Dawn always did out do herself.

 Chapter 135 - – Yule

    Early the next morning, the 21st the twins were rudely awoken at dawn by their grandfather. Still half-asleep, while it was still rather dark the twins were bundled up and pushed out into the bitter cold without breakfast. A most cruel punishment in consideration


    The cold woke them up rather quickly as they followed their grandfather holding his wand high with the Lumos spell brightening the area. "Why are we up so early, grandfather?" Rowan asked as Severus shivered at the freezing morning chill.


    "We''re here to cut down an ash tree to use as a log for the hearth," Reginald explained as he glanced about the forest searching for a good-sized ash tree.


    Seeing their puzzled gazes Reginald says, "When muggles and wizarding kind still lived together the burning of the log was a common symbol between us to keep the evil spirits away. But I always thought it referred to those of the heart, really.


    Either way, in those days, the sun was revered by both wizarding kind and muggles. And so, we wished for the sun to return that much sooner and placed the log on the hearth to burn, the brighter and longer it burned meant the sooner the sun would return."


    Rowan snorts under her breath, "Magic would easily resolve that problem."


    "Yes, magic certainly does make it rather convenient to have the log burning for the entire night without going out," Reginald chuckled. "But it is to celebrate life on the darkest of nights, Winter Solstice." Neither Severus nor Rowan reply as they both stare at the shinning white-coated creature emerging from between the trees.


    Reginald glances up and startles at seeming a large, majestic white stag emerge from between the trees. The white stag is easily a foot taller not including the enormous crown of antlers. Immediately placing his body between the stag and the children, Reginald shows his empty hands as he carefully lowers his wand to the ground at feeling the overwhelming force of magic with each step of the white stag.


    The white stag merely snorts causing a puff of smoke to appear before Reginald''s face. The white stag easily steps past him and pauses to stare at the twins. Bending down it sniffs the top of Severus''s head as Severus tries not to move.


    Satisfied, it moves onto Rowan and much to their utter shock, Rowan brings her hand up for the white stag to sniff. The white stag''s nostrils flared as it takes in her scent. After a moment, the white stag presses its snout gently into the raised hand, before retreating back. With a snort, the white stag bounds back into the forest and swiftly vanishes from view.


    The forest is silent for a good while before Reginald slowly bends down to grab his fallen wand. "What was that grandfather?" Severus said through cold lips as Rowan stared at her hand with some awe.


    "A forest spirit," Reginald said in awe. "I thought they were long gone, but it appears that they still exist in old forgotten places."


    "Is that a good thing?" Severus warily asked as Rowan still stared at her hand as if memorizing the feeling and memory.


    "It''s very good luck to see one much less be blessed by one," Reginald said with a merry twinkle in his eye.


    Rather reinvigorated, Reginald said, "Well, onward! We''ve got a log to find!" The twins both groaned at that as they followed their grandfather deeper into the forest.


    An hour or so later, the three of them finally emerged from the forest with a giant log being levitated behind them by Reginald. With a skip in his step, he brought the Yule log into the house and laid it by the main hearth to be burned later that night. Blue and frozen, despite a warming charm, the twins fled for the kitchens lest their grandfather include them in any other festivity tradition. But alas that was not meant to be.


    The rest of the day passed rather quickly as the family in unison prepared two of the feast items. Rowan and Severus with the aid of Dawn made gingerbread, while the Prince adults made the Wassail to drink later. Even Sir Knight Prince was included as he prepared carols for which to sing later that night. After everything was done and over, the twins were given only a light snack for a meal and were sent off to bathe and sleep as they''d be up all night. It was a remarkably easy feat considering that the twins were rather tired from having woken up that morning before the crack of dawn.


    It was quite late that evening when Rowan and Severus awoke to the scent of clove-spiced apples and oranges. Yawning, Rowan blurrily blinked all around as Severus rose with a headful of tousled hair. "What time is it?" Severus moaned.


    Rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, Rowan says, "Mm, after seven," pointing to the clock in the corner of Severus''s room. "Well, we best get up, I think."


    "Mm," Severus groggily groaned as he climbed out of bed. Rowan shivered as she pulled her robe around herself and trotted over to her room to dress. Dressed rather warmly as instructed upon waking, Rowan headed over back to Severus''s room to find two small mugs of warm cider to wake them up with a single cookie for each of them.


    Happily taking a sip, Rowan sighs in delight as she watches Severus try to tame his sleep hair. Finally, Severus gave up and pulled his hair back with a male clip. Turning around, Severus asks, "How do I look?"


    "Awake," Rowan said with a mouthful of cookie and hastily swallowed.


    Seeing Rowan''s hastily averted gaze, Severus walks over to his desk to find a single untouched mug and a trail of crumbs leading right back to Rowan. "Did you eat my cookie?" Severus growled.


    "No-," Rowan lied rather terribly unable to meet Severus''s gaze at being very much caught in the act.


    "I want my cookie!" Severus threatened.


    "Oh, well you look at the time," Rowan exclaimed and rushed past Severus, successfully escaping out of the bedroom.


    Glowering Severus descends downstairs with a mug in hand. To his surprise, their grandparents and Aunt Georgine were warmly dressed waiting downstairs. Pointing at Rowan, Severus crossly says, "Rowan ate my cookie!"


    "Don''t point, Severus, that is quite rude," Sirsa chided him, before turning her steely gaze towards Rowan. "And you, young lady, don''t eat things that aren''t yours."


    "Yes, grandmother," Rowan and Severus said in unison.


    With a neat pop, Dawn appears with a plate full of cookies. "A cookie?" Dawn warmly said as Severus happily a handful, while Rowan shrank away under the fierce gaze of her grandmother. Sulking Rowan glared at Sir Knight Prince in the corner as Severus flashed Rowan a triumphant snicker as Dawn popped away.


    Having waited for Severus to finish, Reginald finally said, "Then it is time, let us go." With a nod, they all followed Reginald out onto the lawns where Fidel waited for them as a watchdog rather than a peacock. In the middle of the lawn was a large unlit wooden stack to be lit.


    Georgine took out a silver bell from her fur coat and began to ring the bell. The bell loudly echoed in the dark of the winter night seven times, before she stopped and said, "Magic of old heed our call." A strange wind began to pick up as Georgine run the bell again seven times.


    "Magic of old, hearken to our pleas." The breeze picked up even stronger as snow began to be thrown into their faces. "Magic of old, come forth!" The breeze suddenly stopped as old magic could suddenly be felt.


    Rowan and Severus stared in awe at never having felt magic quite so old and powerful before. Not even at Hogwarts had the magic felt so very much alive as though it had an intelligence of its own. It was unlike anything they''d ever felt before.


    Georgine stepped back and Sir Knight Prince stepped forth. "We sing for that which was yesterday and that is tomorrow. We ask that the sun rises again tomorrow and chases the darkness of yesterday away." As if listening, a presence dimly felt as Sir Knight Prince began to sing a song of old when the world was cold, and the very first phoenix awoke to warm the world. As his voice rose higher and higher the magic like presence seemed to swell until it was clearly felt once more. At the end of Sir Knight Prince''s song, the wooden pyre burst into flames all on its as if in response to Sir Knight''s Prince''s words and song.


    In silence, Reginald led his family back into the manor, but with them came the presence of magic old. Standing before the dim hearth, Reginald with care took the Yule log from its place next to the hearth. "We stand in place of those that have come before and those that will come after." Reginald bowed and knelt before the hearth as he gently placed the hearth in the dim fireplace. But despite the dim fire, the Yule log did not begin to burn nor smoke.


    Rising back to his feet, Reginald stepped back as the neatly dressed Dawn and Tadbey appeared carrying a wooden chest between the two of them. With reverent care, the two house-elves opened the chest and bowed in unison, before taking a step back.


    Sirsa carefully reached into the wooden chest and removed colored candles. With care, she bowed to the hearth and said, "We remember that which came before and we ask for light to brighten that which is to come." With a reverent air, Sirsa placed each unlit candle onto the Yule log, before stepping back into the family circle.


    Georgine once more took a step forward and reached into the chest. Gently removing five gems, Georgine carefully hands out a gem to each one of them. A Diamond to Reginald, an Emerald for Sirsa, a Ruby to Severus, and a Bloodstone to Rowan. Seeing the stones, each family member in silence moved according to their gem.


    Georgine remained in the center with a Garnet in her hand. "We call up the North, the South, the East, and the West. Be with us this day!" The fire grew dimmer as though an unseen pressure was suddenly suffocating. In the shadowy darkness.


    Taking a breath, Rowan took a step forward and held out her open hand with the Bloodstone in the center. "To the north that is water. To the north that is winter. We ask for the path to be clear before us." The blue colored candle on the Yule log burst into flame as Rowan took a step back.


    Rather than the South going next, Reginald went next to complete a full circle. He raised his open palm to reveal a Diamond gem. "To the East that is Air. To the East that is untamed. We ask to show us the way." The second candle burst into flame onto the Yule log.


    The third member of the circle stepped forth, Sirsa to reveal an Emerald. "To the West, we find earth. To the West, we find spring. We ask for life to live day by day." As the green candle burst into flame.


    The final member, Severus steps forth to reveal a Ruby in her palm. "To the South. we find Fire. To the South, we find power. We ask for strength to walk day by day." The final colored, red candle burst into flame as only the single remaining white candle remains unlit.


    "To the North, the South, the East, and the West. We thank thee this day," Georgine said as the final candle burst into flame as old power swirled all around them. "Now go forth and brighten the way!" And just like that, the Yule log began to burn brightly as the shadows were cast away and the candles in the manor began to turn on their own. With a final pulse of energy, the old magic twisted about and left just as quickly as it came.


    Finally, able to breathe Rowan found herself panting as she carefully returned the gem to Georgine to be placed in the wooden chest. Glancing over, Severus and Rowan shared a glance of awe and understanding. Magic was very much alive in its own way.


    "That was incredible," Severus finally breathed voicing their thoughts.


    "Yes, but like I said," Reginald murmured as he bent over to add a log to the flame. "It is a dying tradition mostly only found in old families."


    "Well, that''s a shame really," Rowan observed. "Why isn''t it more commonly known?"


    "I do believe that some muggleborn wizards find it a bit disturbing," Georgine said as she poured herself a mug of Wassail. "But really, it is simply not a common tradition among muggleborn wizards. If one does recall, Christmas replaced most of the Yule traditions and most celebrate that instead."


    "But I can see why it''s not taught at school," Rowan mused. "It''s more of a private event, is it not?"


    "Yes, it rather private event more inclined towards family and close friends rather than for large gathering of wizards," Reginald said as he took a mug of Wassail from his sister. "And that is precisely why Christmas is even celebrated by the pureblood families. It makes throwing a large festive gathering that much easier."


    Unable to have Wassail yet as it was spiced with ale, the twins were given cider. Taking a sip, Rowan''s and Severus''s eyes grew as Dawn and Tadbey placed platters of food onto appearing tables. There was a Yule log, all types of cake, gingerbread, fruits, berries, nuts, all manner of pork dishes, roasted glistening turkey, gingersnaps, and so much more. Not to mention all the drinks, eggnog (non-spiced for the twins), cider, ginger tea, and all sorts of bubbling drinks never before seen.


    All in all, it was a most enjoyable Yule as the twins were allowed to open their gifts early in consideration. Both were rather thrilled as Rowan received requested rare volumes and a new enchanted bookbag guaranteed to hold up to three times as much as before. While Severus gained a new potion''s set with ingredients included and a rare potions manuscript.

 Chapter 136 - – Malfoy Betrothal

    Christmas Eve, the twins were off being distracted by Sir Knight Prince in a valiant effort as Reginald Prince studied his reflection in the clock on the mantelpiece that read, a quarter till eight. "You needn''t worry, Reginald, I shall see to it that the children are in bed by ten," Sirsa said from behind her husband.


    Reginald whirls around to reveal himself in elegant navy robes lined with silver in the Prince family colors. Nodding in approval at the full outfit, Sirsa reaches over to his chest and says, "Bend down, dear."


    "Yes, dear," Reginald automatically replied as he bent down enough for his wife to easily reach his shirt collar.


    Carefully adjusting her husband''s collar to her satisfaction, Sirsa says, "I want you to behave yourself, Reginald, you hear? I know that there will be plenty of faces whom you no doubt will sneer at, but at least try to keep a civil tongue. I''ve warned Georgine as well, I want the both of you to be on your best behavior tonight."


    "Yes, dear," Reginald obediently said, but not necessarily promising to do as he is told.


    Satisfied, Sirsa takes a step back as Reginald rises to his full height. "You look most handsome," Sirsa complimented her husband as Reginald turned to the side proudly. Hiding a smile, Sirsa merely ruefully shakes her head at her husband''s antics.


    "Good, you''re finally ready to go," Georgine''s voice can be heard from behind them, where she leans against the wall.


    The older Prince couple startles at having failed to hear her approach with heels and all. Sirsa sniffs and says, "I shall expect both of you to return no later than eleven."


    "Yes, dear," Georgine and Reginald said in unison as Reginald cast a glare in Georgine''s direction at her tease.


    Georgine merely raises her slender neck to reveal a gorgeous goblin silver forged jewelry necklace with sapphire gemstones. She was, in fact, wearing the entire jewelry ensemble with the exception of the tiara as she hated wearing the da*n thing. But as if in apology, Georgine did carefully avert her eyes as Sirsa placed a peck on Reginald''s lips in goodbye, before elegantly striding away.


    "Well, shall we depart?" Reginald asked his younger sister as he offered her the crook of his arm.


    "What a gentleman," Georgine mercilessly teased as she took her brother''s arm.


    With their arms safely entwined, Reginald tossed a spray of floo powder into the fireplace as the flames burst green and he says, "Malfoy Manor." The two of them stepped into the fireplace and effortlessly vanished from view.


    A minute later, the two arrived and elegantly stepped out of the fireplace on steady feet. At the side of the mantelpiece, a rather pretty young hostess awaits and says, "Welcome Sir Prince and Miss Prince. May I take your cloak, Miss Prince?"


    Georgine removes the clasp from her throat and allows the cloak to float over to the young woman to reveal a matching colored gown in blue and silver. Despite her age, Georgine was still tall and slender with a face nary touched by wrinkles except for faint crowfeet around her eyes. She certainly looked younger and better than most women her age. And though she was no great beauty, there was a wild beauty about her akin to that of a tiger.


    Extending her white elbow gloved hand, Reginald raised the crook of his arm, while a pair of great doors before them were opened by the manservants. Sniffing at the lavish d¨¦cor, Sirsa says, "The Malfoy''s always so extravagant. When will they learn that sometimes less is more?"


    "Well, they certainly have the money for it," Reginald said as they passed the Malfoy family portraits. The two of them chattered as they quickly arrived at the end of a line before the ballroom. Patiently the other guests waited to be greeted by the hosts of the evening, the Malfoy''s before passing into the ballroom.


    Glancing around at the guests, Georgine snorted and said, "Well, it would seem that the cream of the crop is all present."


    "Oh, I''m sure there will always be those that remain uninvited," Reginald drily said as he thought of a certain Hogwarts'' headmaster.


    "Yes, well, I''m sure that might be in good taste," Georgine huffed.


    The line quickly moved ahead as Reginald''s voice dropped to a soft whisper, "And Georgine, no drinking."


    "Really, the same should be said about you, beloved brother of mine," Georgine said with a matching arched brow.


    "Fair enough," Reginald sheepishly muttered as there were only two guests before them. The two guests before them greeted Malfoy, before entering the ballroom.


    Wearing elegant matching robes, the elder and young Malfoy, both had their long elegant sleek hair neatly tied back with an elegant hair tie. "Welcome Reginald and Georgine Prince," Abraxas Malfoy said as he kept a tight grip on his opera cane. "It has been many years since a Prince deemed to walk these halls."


    "Yes, I''m sure there was nothing to it," Reginald coldly said as he stared at the almost equally tall man.


    Seeing the two men glaring so openly at each other, Georgine squeezed her brother''s arm in warning, and said, "We thank you for inviting us, Malfoy."


    "Please enjoy your stay," Lucius Malfoy quickly said at seeing his father act so unsightly. Remembering his manners, Abraxas Malfoy quickly composes himself and nods as Reginald stiffly nods back and is dragged inside by Georgine.


    A meter away, Georgine huffs under her breath. "Really, Reginald? It is the boy''s betrothal! At least have a bit of decency!"


    "I hated him in school and I still hate him," Reginald huffed under his breath.


    "We''re Prince''s, dear brother," Georgine matter-of-factly said as she guided him to the nearest waiter. "We tend to hate a lot of people, it''s in our blood." Taking a sparkling glass for each of them, she handed one over to Reginald.


    Downing half of the glass in one gulp, Reginald snorts as he says, "I really do hate coming to these things."


    "Well, we were invited, and it would be rude to not attend such a prominent family''s soiree," Georgine said as she took a sip of her own drink.


    "Well, at least we only have to stay until ten." Reginald downed his glass and grabbed another glass from a passing waiter.


    "That''s the last one for a good while, Reginald," Georgine warningly reprimanded as Reginald sighed but tilted his head in agreement.


    A lavish grandfather clock finally begins to toll as the last of the guests are ushered inside. The guests grow silent as the last of the tolls are rung declaring that is eight and it is time for the ball to begin. Abraxas Malfoy leads the way to the center, where Lucius follows and stands at his side. A short way''s a way is Narcissa in a lovely cream-colored gown but wearing a purple sash around her waist in a sign of her still being in mourning. At her side, is an older blonde woman, all in black, who seemed to have drastically aged all of a sudden. Her blue eyes make her face look that much gaunt as though there was a murkiness to them that had not been there before.


    Clearing his throat, Abraxas Malfoy says, "It is a pleasure to welcome you all here tonight. And it is with equally great pleasure that I announce the betrothal of my son, Lucius Malfoy and that of Narcissa Black. They will wed late spring or early summer the next upcoming year." The crowd roars with claps as Lucius extends his hand and brings the brimming Narcissa Black into the center at his side.


    Whispers fill the crowd in approval of the future Mrs. Malfoy. For she was a beauty that is of no doubt. But of a very good pedigree. The crowd quiets down as servers appear with trays of glasses. The guests quickly take one as Abraxas Malfoy raises a glass and says, "To my son and his lovely future bride, Narcissa Black!"


    "To marriage!" The crowd said in reply as they raised their own glasses in a toast as they followed in drinking after Abraxas.


    "And now let us enjoy ourselves!" Abraxas declared as the crowd cheered, and the guests once more began to mingle. Not one to lose a valuable opportunity, Abraxas led his son and betrothed around introducing them to various important members in the ministry.


    Glancing around, Georgine spots a rather old worn face of a girl that was once only five years younger than her but now looked far older than herself. "I spotted Dorea Potter," Georgine said as she turned to her brother. "If I go and greet her, will you behave yourself?"


    "And what manner of trouble could I possibly get into without you at my side?" Reginald indignantly huffed at being questioned like a child.


    Arching her eyebrow, Georgine pointedly said, "Because it''s you, brother."


    "Fine, I''ll go and mingle with the eldest grown boy of the Flint''s. What was his name again? Stephen, I think?" Reginald furrowed his brow trying to remember.


    "And why would you do such a thing?" Georgine suspiciously asked.


    "Because I heard he gave the Black brat a good run for his money back in their 3rd year," Reginald said with glee as Georgine merely sighed in exasperation.


    "Fine, but if I see one more drink, I''ll personally be stuck to you like treacle tart," Georgine forebodingly said, before making her way over to the silver-streaked witch.

 Chapter 137 - – Malfoy Betrothal Ⅱ

    The pale-faced witch had a batch of blue running veins but still wore a shawl in the warm ballroom as if cold. Raising her gray eyes, a rare smile appeared on the old worn face as Georgine held out her arms outstretched for a hug. Warmly embracing, Dorea Potter, Georgine said, "And just where have you been all these years, young lady?"


    Dorea Potter wheezed with laughter at the blatant lie. "Oh, I haven''t been called that in many years!" Dorea wiped a tear of mirth from the corner of her eye. "Oh, I have missed you, Georgine."


    "I know," Georgine quietly said as she hugged the younger woman, who looked twice her years.


    "Now, you, my dear don''t look a day over forty despite your being fifty-seven years!" Dorea Potter exclaimed as she took a closer look.


    "Why Dorea Black!" Georgine sputtered at having her age announced. "One never discusses a ladies'' age especially in public!"


    "I haven''t been a Black for nary, thirty-two years!" Dorea Potter chuckled as Georgine sniffed still in vexation.


    "Yes, well," Georgine protested as she glanced around. "And what of Cassiopeia?"


    "Still an unwed spinster living off the coast of Ireland," Dorea warmly replied.


    Georgine''s voice dropped to a whisper as she asked, "And Marius?"


    "We keep in touch via letters," Dorea confessed. "After mother and father disowned him for his being a squib, another squib cousin took him. He''s married and has several children with a muggle woman."


    Georgine sagely nodded her head as she remembered the sweet gray-eyed boy that was her first crush. But some things were meant to be or rather at that time her pride hadn''t allowed it. Quickly changing the subject, Georgine snickered, "I haven''t seen Pollux?"


    Dorea chuckled and waved her finger at Georgine. "Now, Georgine," Dorea teased. "If I didn''t know any better, I''d say, you liked my eldest brother given your endless fixation on fighting with him."


    "I should have broken his jaw instead of his nose," Georgine huffed as she recalled the bottom touching incident in her fifth year with the seventh year Pollux. She''d always hated the lustful bastard since he''d gotten the 15th-year-old, Irma Crabbe pregnant while he was merely 12 years old. Walburga Black, his eldest daughter was born when he was merely thirteen! It wouldn''t have been so bad if both were forced to leave, but Irma was the only one to drop out of Hogwarts, while Pollux continued attending Hogwarts and even graduated.


    And to make matters worse it certainly didn''t help that Cygnus, his now-deceased youngest son followed exactly in his father''s footsteps. Successfully impregnating the older Druella Rosier girl, while he was only twelve for Druella to give birth to their first-born daughter, Bellatrix, when Cygnus was only thirteen years old.


    Dorea loudly cleared her throat causing Georgine to come to in an embarrassment. Mildly mortified at having lost herself in her own private thoughts, Georgine swiftly says, "But I was asking because Pollux is the grandfather of the bride to be."


    "Bellatrix was always his favorite granddaughter," Dorea said as she avoided meeting Georgine''s eyes due to the rumors surrounding her great-niece''s death. "But I fear that his health had already begun to wane, and the final nail in the casket was Cygnus''s death. He, after all, my brother''s youngest and favorite son. And unlike Alphard, who has always been sickly since he was a child, Cygnus was always so strong and healthy. Pollux fully expected to outlive Alphard, but not Cygnus. I''m afraid he''s been rather ill since then."


    Even Georgine wasn''t callous enough to mock her childhood nemesis over the death of his family members. "Well, I''ve spotted Walburga and her husband, Orion. But I have yet to see Alphard, have you?"


    "Oh, yes, I saw my nephew hiding out in the Malfoy foyer before. But I''m sure he''s out and about here somewhere," Dorea explained as she waved her hand at the vast multitude of guests.


    Georgine finally hesitantly asks, "And your son, Charlus?"


    Dorea pales as she reaches over to grasp onto Georgine for strength lest she falls. "I''m so sorry, Dorea, I didn''t know!" Georgine said aghast as she led Dorea to the wall to have a seat. Quickly fanning Dorea, Georgine grabs a glass of cider for Dorea to drink.


    "I''m fine now," Dorea tiredly said as moisture filled her eyes. "It just still hurts to talk about the subject with Charlus passing away at the same time."


    "Oh, Dorea," Georgine''s heart broke as she pulled the younger woman into a hug.


    "It''s alright," Dorea said after she was released. "I didn''t let many know for we were in France at the time. Charlus caught the Dragon Pox, and you knew him he was a fighter, but word quickly reached us that Charlus, my son had fallen prey to a dark curse. My boy didn''t last very long and with him, my husband heart''s broke in two and swiftly followed our son to the grave."


    Gently taking out a handkerchief from a tiny pocket in her gown, Georgine dried the tears on Dorea''s face, before handing the embroidered handkerchief over for her to take. "Thank you," Dorea sniffed. "I don''t mean to be so emotional. And even though it''s been ten years, my heart still breaks in two."


    "No, I can imagine," Georgine said as she allowed Dorea a moment to compose herself before changing the subject once more. "Well, I did see that old cousin of yours, Arcturus Black, the third," Georgine pompously said earning a teary laugh from Dorea.


    "Yes, he is quite arrogant isn''t'' he?" Dorea sniffed as she wiped her face clean.


    "Mm, Reginald," Georgine delicately paused. "You know his temperament. And if I recall correctly, Arcturus was a seventh year when brother was only a first year. But Reginald still managed to get into a brawl with him over a bet. Can you believe that? What kind of a seventh year picks a fight with a first-year?"


    "Mm, well, knowing Reginald, he''s always been a fireball. I frankly am not surprised that he picked a fight with someone who was six years older than him at the time," Dorea murmured. "But knowing him that is exactly what he would do. And so, did he win?"


    "It was a tie," Georgine honestly answered. "But I fear that is only one of the many adversaries brother made in his school years. Oh! And did I mention that the current Potions Master and Head of Slytherin at Hogwarts is one of my brother''s former foes?"


    "Eh, who does the Prince family presently have in attendance at Hogwarts?" Dorea asked.


    Georgine tactfully answered, "My grand-niece and nephew, a pair of twins in Slytherin." Dorea nodded her head sagely as she didn''t ask as to why Eileen wasn''t raising her own children.


    "Anywho, brother had forgotten all about him until he heard the twins talking about their potions professor, Professor Slughorn. Apparently, it only took him a matter of minutes to recognize the name as Sluggy.


    A year younger than a brother, Sluggy was a great nuisance to my brother according to him. But knowing my brother, this Slughorn probably was just as arrogant as him. I''m sure their two egos wouldn''t have allowed them to stand each other! Much less stand to be in the same room together!"


    Dorea chuckled and warily shook her head. "Yes, I am sure that you and your brother combined have no shortage of enemies."


    Georgine purses her lips but is unable to think of a comeback to the true statement. Sniffing, Georgine''s eyes widen slightly as she says, "Well, isn''t that your second cousin, Lucretia?"


    Dorea glances over to see a dark, silver-haired woman accompanied by a large-nosed man. "Ah, yes, Prewett now actually. She married Ignatius Prewett, roughly twenty years ago. But sadly enough, they haven''t been able to have any children. But his brother does have two sons and a daughter. The daughter married a Weasley, I believe, while the two sons remain yet unwed."


    "Weasley?" Georgine wrinkled her nose at recalling the red-headed family. "On that note, what of Aunt Cedrella?"


    "She was disowned for marrying a Weasley, you know that," Dorea teasingly snorted. "But she had two sons and a third rather late in life. Arthur, I think that is his name. I do believe he actually married the younger Prewett daughter upon further thought." Dorea shrugged as she continued, "I think she passed away over twelve years ago, but we weren''t invited."


    "Fair''s fair," Georgine mumbled under her breath. "On that note, what of Charis Longbottom and Callidora Crouch, your two other aunts?"


    "Aunt Callidora passed away some years ago with her husband, Harfang in France. Their children live there. And as for Auntie Charis, she is rather ill," Dorea sadly said. "I was speaking to the wife of Barty, her son. And she said that they don''t think she''ll make it past winter. She''s on her deathbed really, the poor dear."


    Upon hearing the orchestra begin to play, Georgine glances about and pulls a rather shocked Dorea to her feet. "C''mon, we are going to at least get one waltz out of my brother tonight," Georgine bodily declared as she led the nervous Dorea through the throng. "It''s the least we can do. We''re old, but not with one foot in the grave yet!"


    Dorea chuckled despite herself as Georgine easily gazed over the heads of half the crowd and spotted her brother in the distance.

 Chapter 138 - – Malfoy Betrothal Ⅲ

    Reginald was barely keeping his eyebrow from twitching as he listened to the incessant words spouted out of Barty Crouch''s mouth. This close to pulling out his wand, Reginald with relief sees his sister coming towards him. Not caring if he was rude, Reginald interrupts, "Crouch, I hate to be rude, but my sister seems to be calling me. It was a pleasure to see you and Mrs. Crouch as well." Nodding once at them, he rushed away to meet his sister halfway.


    Grabbing a drink from a passing server, Reginald downs half of the glass as Georgine reaches him with a familiar woman in tow. Squinting his eyes for a moment, Reginald''s eyes widen at recognizing the older looking witch. "Dorea Black?"


    "It''s been, Potter for thirty-two years now, Reginald Prince," Dorea teasingly chided him.


    "My apologies, Mrs. Potter," Reginald sincerely said as he bowed his head in an apologetic bow. Turning to his sister, Reginald arched his brow. "And to what do I owe this unexpected pleasure, dear sister of mine?"


    "Seeing as we are no longer blushing maidens," Georgine glared at her brother who loudly coughed. "We both request at least one waltz."


    "I see, now that I can do," Reginald said as he shoved his glass into Georgine''s hands. Turning towards the petite witch, Reginald extends his white-gloved hand. "May I have this dance, Mrs. Potter?"


    "It would be my honor," Dorea accepted as she placed her own gloved hand into his.


    Georgine grumbles as she places the glass onto a passing waiter''s tray and waits for the waltz to be over. Glancing about, Georgine sniffs at spotting the wretched figure of Abraxas Malfoy approaching her. Although older than her by over ten years, Abraxas was in the market for a second wife as his first had passed away some sixteen years ago. And no, Abraxas wasn''t in the market for a younger wife as he already had an heir, but rather one who would add to his family name.


    With cold eyes, Georgine lips curl as she rather stiffly says, "Malfoy."


    "Miss Prince, may I have the honor of this dance?" Abraxas asked as he offered his hand.


    Noticing all the pairs of eyes on them, Georgine reluctantly accepts the host''s offer. Taking her hand, Abraxas smoothly leads them onto the dance floor as they began to waltz. "You are still light on your feet, Miss Prince."


    "As are you, Malfoy," Georgine politely murmured with a stiff smile.


    "I denote a lack of a partner for the evening," Abraxas carefully prodded.


    "No, I do," Georgine carefully replied as it was no lie. Her brother indeed was her partner for the evening.


    "Ah, I must have not seen him," Abraxas frowned as he whirled her around.


    "He is here," Georgine tilted her head in the direction that her brother was last seen at.


    "Mm, is he one of us?"


    "Yes, that he is."


    "It would be most unfortunate if another Prince wed rather ill-advised spouse again."


    "I shall take that under consideration."


    With a final whirl, the orchestra finished playing as the dancers came to a still and clapped in thanks. Politely clapping once, Abraxas took her hand and placed a kiss on the tip of her gloved hand. Georgine hid her distaste and forced herself not to wrench her arm from his tight grasp.


    Nodding once, Abraxas turned away as Georgine away to search for her brother. Seeing a flushed Dorea resting by the wall, Georgine apprehensively rushed over. "Are you alright, Dorea?"


    "Oh, I''ve just not danced in many years," Dorea huffed. "I''m just a bit winded. But don''t mind me, go and have fun you two." Seeing both of them unwilling to leave, Dorea climbed to her feet.


    "Go on now, shoo! I''m going to go over to chat with my cousin, Lucretia." Dorea pointed at her cousin seated only a few seats away with her large-nosed husband.


    Glancing over at his sister, Reginald offered his hand as Georgine accepted and the two entered the dancefloor. Whirling Georgine around, Reginald asked, "And how did the dance go with Malfoy?"


    Georgine''s lips curled as she said, "He''s was not very subtle when in inquiring if I had a partner or not for the evening."


    Knowing his sister, Reginald chucked. "And I''m certain that you replied that you had a partner, which is not a lie."


    "Exactly," Georgine said with her lips twisting up in satisfaction.


    The two whirled on the dance floor for a few more dances, before Reginald comments, "What say you, sister, that after this dance, we begin to say our goodbyes to the Black''s and Malfoy?"


    "Yes, it''ll take us some time and we must as well get started now," Georgine murmured as they gently came to a stop.


    Not waiting for the clapping to finish for the dance set, Reginald extends the crook of his arm as Georgine accepts and the two of them make their way to where the more prominent Blacks have gathered. The glowing figure of Narcissa basks in the limelight as Lucius proudly stands at her side.


    "We''ve come to officially congratulate the newly betrothed couple," Reginald calmly said as Georgine tilted her head in agreement. "May you wed well and live for many years."


    "Thank you, Sir Prince and Madam Prince," Narcissa beautifully said as she curtsied in acceptance of the customary well wishes. Lucius slightly bows forward, before replying, "We thank the Prince''s for attending our soiree."


    Standing behind the betrothed couple, Orion Black wrinkles his nose at his wife, while Walburga lips curl into a sneer. These two weren''t the only ones as an elder wizard of Reginald''s age coldly glares back at Reginald, Arcturus Black, the 3rd. Sniffing loudly, the shorter, somewhat plump wizard says, "My, my, if the lofty Prince has finally deemed to reside with us mere mortals."


    Narcissa blinked in mortification and dropped her voice to a hushed whisper. "Cousin, please!"


    Arcturus Black pays the silly chit no mind. "What no quick response, Prince? My have the years have befallen you, old friend."


    "Likewise, can be said," Reginald smirked as his eyes flickered to the almost bald crown of Arcturus. Georgine stifles a snort at the reddening face of the eldest Black member.


    "It would seem that we are all acquainted now," Lucius Malfoy firmly interjected as his eyes warningly declared for them all not to further try him.


    Arcturus huffs and grabs a drink from a passing waiter. "Fools," Arcturus said with contempt not hiding his voice at all.


    Lucius nods at the Prince''s in an apology as Narcissa somewhat shamefaced does the same. The two Prince''s accept with a nod back as Georgine says, "And our deepest belated condolences on your tragic losses."


    "Thank you," Narcissa somewhat stiffly said.


    "Well, good evening, young Malfoy and Miss Black," Reginald said, before leading Georgine away.


    Out of earshot, Georgine sighs, "That man is still an utter arrogant wretch." Glancing up at her brother with a sly look, Georgine says, "But I''m sure you settled the score, dear brother."


    "Oh yes, I certainly settled the scores with Arcturus on more than one occasion," Reginald smirked.


    Lightly chuckling the duo heads over to the mass in the distance gathered around the host of the ball, Abraxas Malfoy. As they approach, Reginald furrows his brows and says, "Do you feel that, Georgine?"


    Georgine stretches her senses as her eyes widen. "The wards have fallen!" Without even glancing at each other, the two reach for their wands as they rush forward towards Abraxas Malfoy.


    Reaching the edge of the crowd, Reginald bellows, "WANDS!" Most of the guests startle in bewilderment, but those like Abraxas or members of the ministry of magic suddenly reach for their wands as popping like sounds can be heard.


    "Protego Maxima!" Shouted a member of the ministry as magical shields began to suddenly appear all over the ballroom.


    The crowd begins to scream as hooded figures in gleaming white masks appear with their wands raised high. Not one to wait for the other side to attack, Reginald shouts, "Impedimenta!" Effectively slowing some of the opponents for a few precious seconds as he blasted some off them off their feet.


    The curses begin to fly as the guests begin to scream and the wiser ones apparate away, while others try to flee in a stampede. Whirling around with their backs to each other, Georgine casts Expulso as blue sparks follow out and blast any hooded figure in the vicinity off the floor and into each other.


    Blood can suddenly be smelt in the air as a purple streak of flames hits innocent fleeing guests. Seeing Georgine narrowing her eyes, Reginald shouts, "On one."


    Without needing to be told twice, Georgine grabs her skirt and sprints forward to engage the bloodthirsty attacker. "Reducto!" Georgine hissed blasting the entire floor beneath the attacker''s feet into smithereens.


    But despite the attacker falling down below, the hooded figure makes a slashing motion as purple flames blast out. "You bastard!" Georgine roared as she dodged to the side and screamed, "Confringo!"


    Blasting the hooded figure firmly into the floor below and cracking the floor underneath. Not one to be petty, Georgine still paused to cast Ebulgio on the stunned target below effectively trapping him in a bubble.

 Chapter 139 - – Malfoy Betrothal Ⅳ

    Reginald nimbly dodges the multiple masked figures engaging them as though an elegant dancer as he casts spells between each step. Spells rebound back onto the attacker''s thanks to the Backfiring jinx, while others are simultaneously attacked thanks to a cascading spell. From behind, Reginald senses a spell being directed at him and rolls to his side firing a stinging jinx at the caster who falls down with a painful groan.


    Rushing forward, Reginald casts a gaze about to spot his sister battling two other masked figures. Knowing she would be fine against two, Reginald rushes forward blasting anything in his path to reach the concentrated area of the attacks, Abraxas Malfoy. Suddenly finding someone at his back, Reginald whirls around with his wand raised high and spell mid-chant to only see the surprised figure of a younger Black family member.


    "Alphard Black," Reginald briskly nodded at the younger gaunt-faced wizard, who said, "Prince." The two of them whirled away and dived back into the battle as Reginald pushed forward to spot Abraxas Malfoy being further pushed back by a rather abled dueler.


    "Switch!" Reginald shouted as he rushed forward knowing full well, Abraxas would react to the words instilled into them from their time in the dueling club while at Hogwarts.


    Abraxas threw away his dignity and fled as Reginald stepped in to take his place. "Bombarda!" Reginald shouted the charm to counter the shards of glass flying towards them. The shards of glass burst into a spray of dust gently fell down.


    The attacker didn''t even hesitate as he cast an entrail-expelling curse. Reginald barely moved to the side trying to keep himself from being cursed. Not one to play nicely anymore, Reginald casts back the disintegration curse that disintegrates anything it touches. The attacker rolls to his side to avoid the blast of sparks as pieces of the floor and his cloak simply vanish.


    But despite rolling to his side, the attacker had cast a scorching charm producing flames to give him time to get back to his feet. Reginald leaped back to avoid the flames and casts the strongest of the stunning spell, Stupefy Duo! The attacker cringes in pain at the spell, but the spell that should have frozen him but did not thanks to the magical charm on his person.


    "Deprimo!" The attacker shouted blasting a hole in the floor where Reginald was previously at.


    "The Auror''s are coming!" Screamed a hooded figure as the figures began to apparate away with their wounded leaving the still and dead behind. The attacker curses but apparated away instantly as Reginald casts a hex too late in his direction as he vanishes.


    Breathing heavily Reginald reaches up to wipe his sweat to only found blood trickling from down the side of his head. Staring at the wetness on his palm, Reginald snorts and says, "Not bad at all, kid." Even he could admire that his opponent was a talented dueler.


    Pointing his wand tip at his head, Reginald mutters a healing spell as the wound begins to knit itself. Having been a talented dueler, he''d quickly picked up a few healing spells to heal himself. Casting a cleaning spell on his person, Reginald nods in satisfaction as he strides over to Abraxas Malfoy in the distance.


    Weeping can be heard for those guests foolish enough not to defend themselves nor apparate away in time. The remaining guests that stayed to fight mostly members of the ministry are wounded in various stages, while others are indeed dead. Taking care to walk across the broken ballroom floor, Reginald reaches for his wand at hearing the popping sounds behind him. Slowly lowering his wand, he sees the Auror''s being led by senior Auror, an older witch with a salt-peppered witch with owl-like eyes.


    "The healers are on the way to take the worst to St. Mungo''s," Auror Sara Vinovich loudly instructed as the other Auror''s trained in basic healing rushed forward to treat the wounded.


    Reginald warily lowered his wand and nodded at the Auror, before he made his way over to Abraxas Malfoy, who was now reunited with his son and betrothed. With a breath that he hadn''t known he''d been holding in; Reginald spotted his younger sister hiking up her torn ruined skirt and making her way in his direction.


    Clearing his dry throat as he approaches Reginald says, "May I suggest that you tighten your wards, Malfoy. Clearly, the wards are far too easily broken into."


    Abraxas Malfoy slowly nods his dust streaked face. "I was careless," Abraxas coldly admitted as he glanced over his all too pale son and frightened bride to be.


    "Did you recognize any of the attackers?" Reginald curiously as Abraxas shook his head.


    "No, I did not," Abraxas replied as Reginald carefully eyed him.


    Unable to tell if Abraxas was lying or not, Reginald turned away to leave. "Thank you," Abraxas stiffly called out to his retreating back.


    Reginald paused to glance back and nod his head. "Your welcome," Reginald drily said, before heading over to his sister.


    Reunited once more in a rather uncharacteristic display of affection, Reginald reached over and gently hugged her in his arms. For once, Georgine did not fling his arms off in a huff and returned the warm gesture as if reassuring herself that he was fine as well.


    "What a night," Georgine croaked as she glanced about at the various corpses strewn across the floor.


    "Yes," Reginald said knowing full well that Christmas that following morning would be full of tears and despair for more than one family.


    "I wonder how many are dead," Georgine murmured.


    "Far too many," Reginald sadly concluded at recognizing the corpse of a younger Dwight family member.


    "Prince!" The sharp voice caused them both to flinch and reach for their wands as they turned to face the source.


    Standing before them stood Auror Vinovich as she stared at the duo. "I heard that the two of you were the first to let out the warning," Sara coldly asked.


    "Yes," Reginald acknowledged. "We were on our way to say our goodbyes for the night as we were due home by eleven. But it looks like that is out of the question now."


    Not quite believing him, Sara further inquired. "But even if you were leaving how did you sense the wards were broken? As far as I am aware the Prince''s are not related to the Malfoy''s whatsoever."


    "My sister and I are sensitive to ward magic, but Georgine is better than I," Reginald honestly admitted. "I only sensed something amiss, Georgine, on the other hand, sensed the wards fully being broken into."


    Sara narrowed her owl-like eyes. It wasn''t uncommon for wizards and witches alike to be more sensitive to some magic types over others. "And what of your dueling?" Sara Vinovich snorted.


    Both, Georgine and Reginald''s lips twitched into smiles. "We are Prince''s," they said in unison as if that answered everything.


    "Well, we''ll be interviewing all the guests," Auror Sara Vinovich said. ''Stay put, we''d like more of a word." Whirling around Sara marched away to corral another guest.


    "Well, at least we have a good excuse as to why we''re late," Georgine offered as they searched for a seat in the war-torn ballroom.


    "Yes, well, I somehow get the feeling that Sirsa won''t see it that way," Reginald drily remarked as they found a perch on a broken slab of the marble floor.


    "Mm, well you''re the one that married her," Georgine teased.


    Rolling his eyes, Reginald said, "Rather the question is why haven''t you?"


    The mirth disappears from Georgine''s eyes as she slowly says, "We both know why."


    Feeling a bit of remorse, Reginald merely pats her on the back as the two waited in silence for their turn to come. It was certainly a Christmas Eve for them to remember.

 Chapter 140 - – Malfoy Betrothal Ⅴ

    A group of hooded figures appears on the outskirts of an old manor in a thickly forested area. The manor is eerily dark despite the glittering fallen snow on the grounds. A wounded comrade falls to the ground as other press hands to their own wounds. "We must get inside and tend to the wounded," the stern voice of Rodolphus Lestrange ordered.


    Not in any shape or form to argue the hooded figures staggered inside as the doors opened to reveal to rather cheerful siblings. "Oh dear, it would seem that it didn''t go so well," the brother and sister Carrow simpered with evil glee.


    "Move aside," Rodolphus snapped as he shoved the annoying siblings aside. Alecto and Amycus gasped in disbelief as the rest of the Death Eaters pushed their way inside and out of the cold.


    "Take care of the wounded," Rodolphus barked as the pallid, doughy twins reluctantly turned towards the fallen in the hall.


    Those that could stand despite their wounds followed Rodolphus into the great hall of the manor. Seated on the throne-like seat, the crimson eyed figure with deathly pale skin stares at them. "Well, Lestrange?" Lord Voldemort impatiently asked.


    Rodolphus Lestrange knelt before him and says, "I''ve failed, milord."


    Rage fills Lord Voldemort''s face as he points his wand at Lestrange. "Crucio!" Rodolphus Lestrange withers on the floor in pain unable to keep himself from making whimpers, but at least refrained himself from screaming. The torture seems to go on for hours, but only mere minutes as Lestrange ceases to convulse and laid panting on his side.


    "Dolohov!" Lord Voldemort roared as a bowed figure says, "Yes, milord!"


    "Why did you not aid, Lestrange?"


    The hooded figure removes his mask to reveal his pale, cruel face. "I would have, milord, but I found myself entangled with the Prince sister!"


    "Crucio!" Lord Voldemort shouted again as Antonin Dolohov now began to twist in pain as his cruel features scrunched up into silent screams.


    "A mere witch bested one of my best!" Lord Voldemort roared. "And what about the rest of you?"


    A tear-stained witch removed her mask as she said, "Dark Lord, there were many members of the ministry of magic present. My poor Snyde is now dead." The witch burst into loud sobs as none of the other death eaters dared to console her.


    Whirling back onto Rodolphus Lestrange, Lord Voldemort hisses, "And what of your excuse, Lestrange?"


    Crawling back to kneel on his knees, Rodolphus Lestrange says, "I had Abraxas Malfoy within my grasp, Dark Lord. But the Prince himself intervened and I could not best him."


    "Prince?" Lord Voldemort narrowed his eyes. "What Prince do you speak of?"


    "Milord, the Prince''s are an old family that rarely ever appears in public," Rodolphus Lestrange cautiously said. "But despite their being so few members they are most powerful and accomplished duelers. Reginald Prince, despite his older age he is still as powerful as in his youth. A most deadly accomplished duelist who took more than one life on his infamous claim to victory."


    "And the sister?"


    "Georgine Prince is not a renowned duelist, Dark Lord," Lestrange apologized and winced in pain at a tremor. "But she is a Prince and is by nature rather talented as well."


    The silence grows as tensions mounts high as none of the Death Eater''s dare breath lest they draw unwanted attention to themselves. The seconds seem to turn into minutes and the minutes into hours. At long last, one of the Death Eaters takes a step forward and kneels. "Dark Lord, may I speak?" Bluntly said, a haughty domineering man with little patience for others.


    "Go on, Yaxley," Lord Voldemort said as he turned his crimson eyes onto the haughty hard-featured Death Eater.


    Corban Yaxley proudly raised his pale face causing his blond hair tied back in a ponytail to swing lightly against his lower back. An unpleasant smile appears on his face as he says, "Milord, the plan was perfect and would have succeeded if not for the incapability of Lestrange and Dolohov." Antonin Dolohov bristles dangerously as Rodolphus Lestrange''s face remains devoid of emotion.


    Revealing his ambitions, Corban Yaxley continues, "And now, we have not only caused Malfoy to raise his guard but involved the ministry as well. What was once a simple task is now a highly difficult one. But if I may presume, Milord?"


    Lord Voldemort dismissively waved his hand as he gestures for Yaxley to continue. "We can still turn this to our advantage, Dark Lord," Corban ambitiously said with a trace of pride. "Those that had withdrawn to follow Malfoy may very easily change their minds. He would have fallen tonight if not for the Princes. All it will take a whisper in the right ear the rest will follow once more."


    "Yes," Lord Voldemort mused. "Thank you, Yaxley. I trust that you will be able to fulfill this task?"


    "Thank you, Milord, I shall not fail," Yaxley promised as he snuck a triumphant smirk in the direction of the fuming Dolohov and the blank-faced Lestrange.


    Turning his cold gaze back onto Lestrange and Dolohov, Lord Voldemort icily says, "It would seem that I sent the wrong individuals for this task."


    Turning to stare at the Death Eater''s, Lord Voldemort asks, "And which of you my loyal followers will take up this task?"


    "I will, Milord," Said a thin dark-featured young man as Rodolphus Lestrange forces himself not to panic and interrupt his younger brother.


    "The younger Lestrange? And what makes you fit for the task which your older brother failed at along with my most trusted aide?"


    Hiding his agitation, Rabastan Lestrange does not swallow at the question. "I unlike my elder brother, Dark Lord, have friends among the younger youths of the pureblood families. Whereas my brother is untrusted, I still retain the trust of several youths. I am certain that I can arrange to be brought as a guest to an event Malfoy will be attending in the future. And even if that fails, I know exactly where he will be next spring at his son''s wedding. And without a doubt, I will be present."


    "Your idea has some merit," Lord Voldemort mused as Rodolphus Lestrange trembles and hides his clenching hands in his sleeves. Dolohov does not fail to notice the tremble but quickly puts it out of mind.


    "Very well, I shall allow you to regain the honor your brother has lost." Rabastan Lestrange moves to thank the Dark Lord, when Lord Voldemort interjects, "But no more than a year, Rabastan. I will not tarry beyond Malfoy''s son''s wedding."


    "I understand, Dark Lord," Rabastan gratefully said. "I will not fail you."


    "No, you will not," Lord Voldemort said with a finality that none of the Death Eater''s missed. "Now go and rest." The Death Eater''s bow and murmur their thanks as those still wounded go on to be attended too as the rest scatter to their own rooms.


    Rodolphus Lestrange limps forward despite the exhaustion and pain from the cruciatus curse. Slamming the door open to his younger brother''s quarters, Rodolphus roars, "What were you thinking?"


    "I was thinking about you, brother!" The younger dark-haired Lestrange hissed!


    Rodolphus face loses some of its anger as he locks the door behind him and casts a non-spying spell around. "Rabastan, I do not need your help." Rodolphus coldly blustered trying to hide the growing fear in his heart.


    "Is this the thanks I get?" Rabastan spat at his older brother. "I am trying to restore the honor and glory, which you lost us, brother! And yet why I am still treated like a child? I am no child, brother! I do not need you to care for me as you did when we were children!"


    "Rabastan, you do not know what you are doing!" Rodolphus tiredly pleaded as he watched his brother slam his bedroom open.


    Holding the door open, Rabastan said, "Get out! You are no longer welcome here!" Seeing his older brother fail to move, Rabastan raised his wand. "Do not force me, Rodolphus!"


    Seeing the maddening sincere anger in his younger brother''s eyes, Rodolphus turns to leave but stops at the threshold. "Rabastan, please," Rodolphus asked again for Rabastan to only coldly point his wand at his own brother. Seeing that it was useless to continue, Rodolphus left the bedroom as the door slammed shut behind.


    Limping away, Rodolphus carefully kept his face blank as he hid his growing fears beneath a mask of iciness. Things were becoming more complicated and complicated. And soon, he feared that he may have to make a poor choice for an equally poor choice.

 Chapter 141 - Ministry of Magic

    The next morning despite it being Christmas Day, the Ministry of Magic found itself unexpectedly open. Not only had the department of Auror''s opened but the head of the department and Minister of Magic were present. The head of the department a short, plump man wearing enormous thick glasses clears his throat. Bob Ogden cleared his throat as his eyes sparked most dangerously. "Auror''s, the Minister of Magic is here." Bog Ogden sternly said.


    "Thank you, Ogden," said, a stout female with thick bobbed hair, Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins. "Thank you all for being here so very early this morning. I know that most of you want to be with your families and others have been all duty all night and are exhausted."


    Pausing to glance around, Minister Jenkins says, "Now I am certain that all of you are now aware of what occurred last night at the Malfoy Ball?"


    The Auror''s nod as Minister Jenkins continues, "Not only were innocents attacked, but several guests lost their lives including some of our own. I have four families that I must give my condolences, this Christmas morning!


    Now, I don''t care if the ministry must pay overtime, but I want those monsters caught! I will not allow for no other result! Find them!"


    "Yes, Minister Jenkins!" The Auror''s chorused as the short Minister of Magic nodded her head in approval.


    Turning towards Ogden, Minister Jenkins says, "Keep me informed and in the loop, Ogden. I don''t like this at all."


    "Because it''s bad for the election," Ogden joked.


    Minister Jenkins frowned, "This is no time for jokes, Ogden! I am perfectly serious when I say and worry that this is merely a prelude of things to come."


    "Yes, Minister," Ogden obediently said as Minister of Jenkins shook her bobbed head, before stomping away muttering, "First, the Squib riots, and now this! What''s next?!" Her security forces follow her away as they head over to the minister''s office.


    Turning back to his Auror''s Ogden says, "I want every single lead followed up. I don''t care how minuscule it is as long as it is taken off the list! Now be off with you all!"


    "Yes, sir!" The Auror''s said, before rushing off in pairs to get the job done.


    Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Ogden turns to his second-in-command, Elphinstone Urquart. "Urquart, I trust that you''ve been keeping an eye on Moody and Scrimgeour?"


    Elphinstone warily looks glances away as he nervously rubs his slicked black dark hair with a widow''s peak. "Well," Elphinstone starts to say as Ogden sighs, "And what have they done now?"


    "I didn''t mean to say anything, sir," Elphinstone sheepishly said. "But the two are like vampires and werewolves. I would hazard to say that it would be safer to separate the two."


    "I know, Urquart," Ogden said in resignation. "But they have to learn to work together. And I fear that dangerous times are ahead of us. They cannot continue to waltz off as lone wolves as they have done before."


    "I know, sir," Elphinstone confessed. "But it certainly would be a lot kinder on our ears, our mugs and teacups."


    "Yes, well, I can certainly imagine," Ogden drily said, before moving away to handle a report coming in.


    Elphinstone moved away and returned to his office to find the two devils sitting on opposite sides of the doorway waiting for him. Blinking, Elphinstone drily said, "Merry Christmas to you both! But why aren''t you out in the field as ordered?"


    "We both have something private to speak to you, sir, ALONE," Alastor Moody emphasized as he shook his ruddy hair.


    Trying not to sigh nor rub his forehead in sheer frustration, Elphinstone says, "Alright, which one of you goes first?"


    "I will, sir!" Rufus Scrimgeour said as Moody for once didn''t even attempt to fight for the spot. Which frankly was a lot more frightening.


    "Fine then, Scrimgeour, you first," Elphinstone said. "But let''s be brief."


    "Yes, sir," Scrimgeour replied as Elphinstone shut the door behind them, before walking over to sit behind his desk. Sitting down his chair creak as he says, "And what is this about, Scrimgeour?"


    "Sir, I have found a clue!" Scrimgeour excitedly said as his lion-like mane shook.


    "Go on," Elphinstone said with some interest.


    "Auror Moody-," Scrimgeour paused with distaste evident in his mouth. "-and I were tasked with going over the witness testimonies. A guest heard one of the masked figures shouting, something about a dark lord. I believe that this dark lord and Lord Voldemort are one and the same!"


    Elphinstone speculatively says, "Scrimgeour, I know you are eager to find clues, but that is no proof of your conjecture. May dark wizards call themselves lords of some sort. That does not mean much in the scheme of things."


    Scrimgeour instantly deflates, but a stubborn gleam doesn''t go out of his eyes. "I''ll just have to find the proof, sir."


    "Very well, Scrimgeour, but I want all your energy tasked to this case and not to finding connections between the two cases is that understood?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Very well, now cease to sulk, Scrimgeour, it doesn''t become a grown man of your age. Go and let, Moody in."


    Trying not to visibly sulk, Scrimgeour marches over to the door and says, "It''s your turn, Auror Moody."


    Moody doesn''t even shove his way inside, which causes Elphinstone no small heart attack. Being the paranoid Auror that he was Moody doesn''t speak until he is certain the door is locked and secured against spying. "Moody, what is this about?" Elphinstone somewhat spooked gestured due to Moody''s behavior.


    "Sir, do you recall our last conversation about Tom Riddle the missing felon? Alastor inquired.


    "Yes, why?"


    "Well, sir, I do believe this here is proof that my theory is not simply a fantasy."


    Elphinstone begins to chuckle and says, "Oh Moody, you and Scrimgeour are far too much alike than either of you would ever care to admit too." Alastor Moody stiffens at the insult as Elphinstone continues, "Why just now Scrimgeour was trying to convince me that this was the work of some dark wizard by the name of Lord Voldemort!"


    Only years of training keep Alastor from flinching nor revealing his astonishment. "I see, you''re right, sir, it''s absolutely preposterous," Alastor quickly said as Elphinstone stared at Moody as though he was speaking in other tongues.


    "You quickly changed your tune, Moody," Elphinstone warily said as he eyed Moody. "Are you sure you are alright, Moody? I can arrange for a few days of absence if needed give that you''ve been under a lot of stress."


    "No, sir, that won''t be necessary," Alastor truthfully said. "I shall now take my leave, I''ve got a partner which to train." Elphinstone stares as though he had just seen a ghost and blankly watches the Auror leave.


    "He must be under Imperious curse," Elphinstone finally muttered to himself not entirely unconvinced that wasn''t the case. Making a note to keep an eye on the Auror, Elphinstone finally got to work. Last night''s incident reports weren''t just going to write themselves!

 Chapter 142 - Ministry of Magic â…¡

    Later that Christmas evening, five Auror''s one by one dropped by Auror Percius Clements''s for a mug of spiced eggnog. The last to arrive at the bachelor home was Alastor Moody as he huffed and dusted the snow off his clock. Stomping his feet clean on the doormat, Alastor takes the mug offered and takes a sip letting out an appreciative sound at the kick.


    "I suppose that the holidays are good for something," said the older salt-peppered veteran, Sara Vinovich from her seat at the fireplace.


    "Yes, it makes meeting up that much more convenient," said, the round-faced flat owner, Percius Clements as he brought out another round of food.


    "I don''t know about all of you, but I quite like this," mumbled the handsome, Gideon Prewett. "At least there''s drinks and food."


    "You would," mumbled his large-nosed brother, Fabian Prewett.


    "Well, I for one am grateful that at least we didn''t have to scurry around in the cold," said, the worn gaunt Alphard Black as he took a sip of his warm cider to clear his exhausted throat.


    "Well, shall we get started?" Alastor said as he cast a non-spying spell over the room.


    "So, shall we begin?" Sara suggested as the others nodded their heads in agreement. "I was first on the scene at the Malfoy Manor and I can confirm that the dead intruders clothing matched those of our Death Eater''s."


    An inflection of breaths can be heard as Sara continues, "As for the identities of the wizards, they have all been found to belong to small wizarding families. No one of great interest was found among them."


    "I suppose that''s a bit of relief," Alphard coughed quite harshly earning puzzled glances.


    "What I mean to say, that there is already a schism among the purebloods. If too much of a rift occurs, there''s bound to be problems in the end," Alphard croaked as he reached into his coat pocket for his medicine.


    "And what about you, Alphard?" Sara pointedly said. "You were there for your nieces'' betrothal to that of young Malfoy. What did you see?"


    Shaking his head, Alphard regretfully replied, "I did not recognize a single attacker. But I did, however, take note of the Princes."


    "What about the Prince''s?" Alastor curiously interrupted.


    "Why I do believe that three of us attended Hogwarts with the Princes?" Alphard pointedly said.


    "Aye," Alastor admitted. "I did attend with that sister of his, but I was in Gryffindor. And as she was fours above me, I did not interact much with her if at all. But from what I could see she was a real spitfire that one."


    "Same here, but I was only three years below her in Ravenclaw," Percius interjected causing the Auror''s to blink at seeing the younger-looking face of Percius in comparison to that of Moody''s. After all, there was only a one-year difference between the two men.


    Tactfully changing the subject, Alphard turns to the only female Auror in the room. "And what of you, Vinovich?"


    "I was four years below him," Sara admitted. "Even then one didn''t cross him without expecting retribution."


    Sara paused and quickly did the math in her head. "I was also with the younger sister, but as she was five years younger than I at the time. I admit that I did not pay her much attention as she was a Slytherin and I was in Hufflepuff."


    "I thought as much," Alphard sagely said as stared into the fire. "The Prince family member have always been powerful duelers. But the two Prince''s most certainly have earned the right to that title from seeing them in action with my own eyes.


    The sister often engaged multiple targets at once, while the elder Prince did the same with far more frightening efficiency There was no hesitation to his actions unlike the members of the ministry present nor any hesitation to maiming in order to clear the floor that much faster. And unlike the rest of us, his spells were quite lethal. I have no doubt that more than half of the dead Death Eaters were at his hands."


    "At least we know the child is safe with them," Sara mumbled under her breath as the rest grew still and gravely nodded their heads.


    "There is one more piece of information that we should all know," Alastor unhappily said as the others frowned at his stiff, a rather sober expression. "Scrimgeour knows about Riddle."


    "What?!" The other five Auror''s exclaimed. "How?"


    "I don''t know, but he seems to only know Riddle as his alias," Alastor confessed as the room grows taut with tension. The Auror''s flinch as Percius jumps to his feet as the lights go on in his eyes.


    "I remember, Elphinstone assigned Scrimgeour to the Rockwood case. It''s obvious Scrimgeour found some personal effect of communication between Rockwood and another Death Eater. No doubt mentioning the alias in the letter!" Percius cleverly beamed immensely proud at having connected the two and two together.


    "But this is a problem is it not?'' Fabian slowly said. "A loose end can be very troublesome and unravel the whole rope."


    "But Scrimgeour cannot be brought into the fold," Sara solemnly declared. "And though talented I will admit; he is a Gryffindor through and through." The two Gryffindor Auror''s in the room, Alastor and Gideon protest.


    "I mean no offense you two, but Gryffindor''s tend to see the world as Black and White. But as Auror''s, we must see the world as for what it really is gray."


    Turning to look at the two Auror''s, Sara continues, "Gideon Prewett, Fabian''s Ravenclaw tendencies effectively counters your own rash tendencies to pull you into line. While you, Moody, you were raised in a household that produces Auror''s. No matter what Gryffindor tendencies you may have, you''ve never seen the world as merely black and white."


    "Then what do we do?" Gideon lamely asked. "We cannot simply leave Scrimgeour out in the cold to become a rogue."


    "We have no other choice," Percius mused out loud. "But that does not mean we cannot make use of this to our own advantage."


    The Auror''s turn to gaze at Percius as he continues, "It''s simple really, we allow for Scrimgeour to become the enemy of the death eaters. He''ll be the light, while we remain in the shadows. And as the ministry actively searches for the truth via him, we shall remain untouched except for Moody as he is Scrimgeour''s partner.


    Then we are all in agreement?"


    "Yes," in unison they said.


    Nodding, Percius glances at the time and says, "Well, shall I bring out another round of food and drinks, or do you all have places to be?"


    "Family dinner," Alphard gloomily said as he handed over his empty mug.


    "Same," Gideon and Fabian said, before turning to rise to their feet and grab their own coats.


    "Well, I certainly have nowhere else to be," Alastor grumbled as he refilled his cup.


    "Well, I do," Sara said with a smile as she demurely rose to her feet to leave.


    "Ah, I see," Percius wisely said. "It''s to be us lonely bachelor''s again, aye, Moody?"


    "So, it would seem," Alastor drily concluded as the rest of the Auror''s left through the front door to apparate away. The front door closed and Percius raised his glass in the air. "To Bachelordom!"


    "Here, here!" Alastor murmured as he raised his own drink before gulping it down. Either way, it proved to be a fruitful night as both men drank their worries away and retold the tales of their wild youths. Which to be frank was rather surprising given that both men didn''t seem the types to commit some of the acts that they did.

 Chapter 143 - Chicken Squawk

    On the train ride back to Hogwarts, Terry and Severus chattered about Quidditch as they played wizarding chess. As usual, Rowan was left alone to her own thoughts. With her eyes closed, she pretended to be asleep but was rather meditating on the events that had transpired over winter break.


    It had been a rude awakening to find out Christmas morning what had transpired at the Christmas Ball. Not only was Abraxas Malfoy now public enemy number one to the Death Eaters, but without a doubt, he didn''t have Riddle''s diary. In which case, the whereabouts of the diary were unknown nor the identity of whom it had been given to.


    This was the second Horcrux that had a new owner as Rowan still could safely assume that Bellatrix had been given the cup, but with her death had been passed down int the hands of her husband, Rodolphus Lestrange. Now whether or not the cup had been moved from Bellatrix''s vault that was an entirely different story.


    Thankfully for small mercies, her grandfather and Aunt Georgine had returned safely from the ball. And from what the Daily Prophet said, the true heroes of the day. Not only saving most of the guests but Abraxas Malfoy himself. Rowan later confirmed that was the case from Aunt Georgine as her grandfather was rather reluctant to speak about the event.


    Sighing Rowan''s mind recalled their conversation that had strayed away from that point. While in the study, Rowan had asked, "Grandfather, will Severus and I be forced to marry?"


    Visibly startled, Reginald glanced up from his desk. "Of course not! Wherever did you get an idea like that?"


    "One of my friends has a betrothal contract, but we''re only twelve years old!" Rowan exclaimed.


    Feeling that much more relief, Reginald explained, "A betrothal contract is not a guarantee of marriage, Rowan. Both parties can still break the contract. And even if they were to be formally betrothed in public, there are still ways to break said recognized betrothal. Now, there might be penalties to doing so, but there is always an option."


    "Did you and grandmother marry that way?"


    "No, I met your grandmother after she returned from attending at Beauxbaton''s."


    "Eh? Did our grandmother not attend Hogwarts?"


    "Well, her grandmother was French."


    "Ah, that does explain her rather debonair conduct."


    "Quite so."


    After a long pause, Rowan tactfully asked, "And what of our mother? Would you have arranged for a marriage candidate after her graduating Hogwarts?"


    "Yes, I would have proposed one in mind, but I''d never had gone ahead without Eileen''s consent," Reginald truthfully replied. "I loved my daughter even if I wasn''t always good at showing it."


    "Who did you have in mind?" Rowan curiously asked.


    "Alphard Black."


    "Really?"


    "Yes," Reginald admitted. "I do not like any of the Blacks, but unlike the rest of his ill-mannered relatives, I found him to be kind and most gracious. He would have been good to her, I believe."


    "I think so too," Rowan mused as she thought about the gentle, but tired looking Unspeakable. He certainly was a far cry better than Tobias Snape. And most certainly far better looking for that matter.


    "But I suppose your mother would have not been so against it if not for the fact that he was three years younger than her," Reginald confessed. "That''s hardly anything in wizarding years, but I suppose for a young woman, it must have felt like a terribly large gap impossible to bridge."


    Rowan was interrupted out of her recollection as the compartment door slid open by the lady with the food cart. Opening her eyes, she stretches as the two boys ordered before her. Quickly giving her own order, Rowan is given her own tasty snacks as the compartment door once more closes.


    The compartment is silent for a bit as they eat before Terry says with a mouth full of food. "So, did you enjoy winter break, Rowan?"


    "Yes, it was fine," Rowan mumbled back as Terry exchanged a glance with Severus, who only shrugged.


    "Right then," Terry muttered to himself as he stuffed himself with food again.


    The silence didn''t last long as the compartment door slid open as Sirius in a loud booming voice said, "We''ve been looking you everywhere!"


    Rowan merely stuffed her mouth with another pastie as Severus arched an eyebrow, while Terry grumbled, "What for?"


    "Your grandfather and aunt are incredible!" Sirius breathed in awe. "Do you think I could have him sign one my Defense Against the Dark Art''s textbook?"


    "I''m sure he''d be delighted," Severus drily said as Sirius clapped his hands in glee.


    "Move over, Siri," James complained as he stepped inside.


    Sirius moved to the side to make room for James, who held a large book full of FUN spells. "Here Rowan, we''ve found three spells in here that might just work," James said as he held out the book.


    Quickly reading the title, Severus turns to narrow his eyes at Rowan. "Why do you need a book full of FUN spells?"


    "Who knows," Rowan cunningly said as she took the book from James with a nod of thanks.


    "Wait, you''re not still mad about that are you?" Severus quickly asked as the temperature in the compartment suddenly plummeted several degrees.


    "Now what would I still be mad about, hmm, Sev?" Rowan said with a blank face. Terry rapidly shakes his head at Severus to not speak lest he triggers that bobby trap. Severus wisely snaps his mouth shut as Rowan climbs to her feet.


    "I''m going for a walk," Rowan said as she tucked the book under her arm and made her way past them.


    The compartment door slams shut behind her as the four boys stare at each other. "What did you do?" Terry gulped.


    "Nothing!" Severus stammered, a rather terrible liar.


    "You must have done something, mate," Sirius ventured to say, "Even I know that look." Sirius shuddered visibly at recalling that same look on his female cousin''s faces specifically that of Narcissa as she was the closest to his age.


    Severus''s eyes dart away as he mutters, "I may have, err, placed a snake in her bed over the summer."


    "And did she scream?" James inquisitively asked as the other two boys gazed on with equal curiosity.


    "No, she didn''t scream," Severus admitted. "But it was as though she''d seen a ghost."


    "Wait, then she''s scared of snakes?" Terry intrigued at having a weak spot of Rowan''s.


    Severus regretfully shook his head. "No, Rowan merely hummed to the snake and it became rather docile. She then took the snake outside and released it back onto the grounds."


    "And then what happened?" Terry pointedly arched his brow.


    "She punched me in the gut and wouldn''t talk to me for the rest of the week," Severus reluctantly admitted as he rubbed his ribs remembering the painful ache.


    "That seems more like her," Terry nodded his head sagely.


    "Wait, why?" James said rather bewildered.


    "My sisters never go for the face as that would leave a visible proof to my parents," Terry wisely pronounced.


    "They always go for your soft organs." Terry begins to tick off the places with his fingers. "Toes, forearms, ribs, buttocks, upper thighs, and last but not least-." Terry''s voice trails off to a whisper, "The family jewels."


    The three other boys instantly wince as they clamp their legs shut. Sirius privately sighs in relief at only having a younger brother, while James suddenly finds that being an only child isn''t so bad at all.


    "And that is why women are scary," Terry wisely proclaimed as he clapped his hand against Severus''s back. "Good luck, mate. You''re going to need it."


    Severus groans as he glances up at Sirius and James. "Just how bad are the spells you gave her?"


    "On a scale of one to ten?" Sirius paused, "About 3 or 4."


    "That''s not too bad," Severus muttered out loud.


    James snorted in disbelief. "That''s pain-wise, Sirius. Humiliation wise they''ve got to be at least be a 7."


    Severus pales as Terry begins to hum a funeral march. Sirius and James quickly joined in as Severus merely glared at them, before proceeding to eat his emotions. It was a terrible habit, yes, but at least it was one shared with his twin.

 Chapter 144 - Guest Speaker

    Freezing, cold, and wet, January had passed by rather swiftly as classes once more kicked into gear. The 5th and 7th years were once more seen at work throughout the study halls and in their own common rooms. Professors seemed to have been rather energized by the winter break as piles of homework were given out even causing Rowan a fair bit of trouble due to the sheer overwhelming volume. Even Professor Flitwick who was typically rather jolly gave them a run for their money in their goblin language course. Not only would they emerge from the class utterly hoarse, but with a budding hatred for the language. More than one student fervently wished to quit, but alas it was much too late!


    In such a fashion, the twins'' thirteenth birthday came and went. Their birthday didn''t go completely unnoticed as Terry and the girls each gave the twins a box of chocolates or sweets. Which they were most grateful for and promptly returned the favor later that week by sharing them.


    Although, Rowan did receive a rather surprising gift from the house elves, a plate full of Daifuku. A soft, sweet mochi pastry from japan stuffed with red bean paste. It was most delicious, and a bit of a surprise really. But at least it proved, that the house elves were not only talented chefs but rather component ones given that they''d never been to Japan. Or at least, that''s what she assumed.


    With the start of February, the sun began to shine weakly on Hogwarts again. The mood inside the castle immediately grew a bit more hopeful and brighter. Walking into Ghoul studies, Rowan took her usual seat as she waited for Pandora Ravine to arrive. Glancing through her notes, Rowan doesn''t even notice, when Pandora took her seat.


    "So, any exciting boy in your life yet, Rowan?" The smiling blond asked as she teasingly glanced over at the distracted Rowan."


    "Y-, wait, what?" Rowan asked as she glanced up from her notes.


    "I asked if you were planning to give any boy something for Valentine''s later this month?" Pandora winked with a grin.


    "No," Rowan flatly stated as she leaned back in her seat. "And you?"


    "Mm, I''ll be giving Xeno, friendship chocolate," Pandora shyly said as Rowan snorted.


    "Yes, friendship, so you say," Rowan guffawed.


    "Well, we''re just friends," Pandora protested as she began to turn red.


    "For now," Rowan muttered earning her a swift punch to the arm. Wincing, Rowan glares back at Pandora as she rubs her stinging arm. Not feeling the least bit of guilt, Pandora playfully sticks her tongue out at Rowan.


    "I hope you''re all just as excited as I am," said the cheerful booming voice of Professor Kettleburn. As usual, his gray hair is like a bird''s nest. Rugged and tan, his bright smile was quite the contrast. Most especially given that it was winter, and it shouldn''t be possible to tan quite that much. Slightly limping on his wooden right peg leg, he waves excitedly at them with his enchanted silver hand.


    "Yes, Professor," the nine students instantly chimed.


    "Wonderful!" Professor Kettleburn said. "We''ve got a surprise guest today." Rowan and everyone else looked just as intrigued. It was rather for there to be guest lecturers at Hogwarts. But most especially in an optional class like this.


    "Please welcome the foremost world-renowned expert on Non-Human Spirituous Apparitions and ministry officer of the Department for Regulations and Control of Magical Creatures, Lyall Lupin!" Professor Kettleburn clapped as did the rest of the class as a wizard stepped in through the open door.


    Largely resembling the older looking Remus Lupin with russet hair and gleaming tired, clever eyes. The largest difference was that though there was an air of his being mild-mannered, there was a spark of defiance in the depths of his eyes suggesting a hidden fierce temper when push came to shove.


    "Thank you, there is no need," Lyall Lupin said as he nodded at the nine students. "Professor Kettleburn and I are old friends and I am delighted to be here." Glancing over at Kettleburn, Lyall sees Kettleburn gesture for him to start.


    Turning back to face the class, Lyall asks, "Now, I know that by now, you''ve studied all manner of creatures including rarities such as Chameleon ghouls. But today, we will discuss how some of these creatures come into existence. Any ideas?"


    Instantly Pandora''s hand flies into the air as Lyall points to the blond-haired student. "Yes, Miss-?"


    "Pandora Ravine, sir," Pandora promptly answered as Lyall quickly memorized her name. "It is the idea that the subconscious thoughts of wizards can affect the natural world. Therefore, as emotions and ideas of wizards carry a tinge of magic, they naturally gather together and eventually form a creature born out of magical belief such as a poltergeist. But the same is thought to be true if a collection of wizards come together to form such a creature with that intended purpose."


    "Thank you, Miss Ravine," Lyall said. "Now can anyone tell me why the second statement of Miss Ravine is improbable?" Pandora purses her lips but doesn''t make her displeasure known.

 Chapter 145 - Guest Speaker â…¡

    A shaggy-haired witch with large wire-rimmed spectacles raises her hand. Pointing at her, Lyall motions at her to speak. "Dorothy Cabot, sir," the shaggy-haired witch proudly said. "And as to your question sir, it would frankly be impossible. As the required magic for such a feat would be enormous. We are not discussing ten or twenty witch or wizards; we are discussing some of the most powerful witches and wizards combining their energy in an effort to form something that does not exist.


    Even if they were to be successful, the very nature of each individual has a different idea on the final product which would impact the creation of said apparition and produce something rather different. But most importantly of all, there is no guarantee that the apparition would remain in existence for very long without draining the collection of witches and wizards of their entire magic and very lifeforce."


    "Thank you, Miss Cabot, that is correct," Lyall said earning a pleased expression from the shaggy witch directed over at Pandora. Pandora merely ignored the triumphant witch as she kept her eyes solely focused ahead.


    "I must say, Professor Kettleburn, you have a bright batch here," Lyall admitted earning smiles all around including that from Kettleburn. "Now, then, if reach the point of our topic. If apparitions are born out of belief, then what still keeps them alive? Why have they not gone out of existence so to speak? Any idea?"


    After a moment, a dark-eyed, slightly tanned youth raises his hand. "Yes, young man?"


    "Vasco Vespucci," said the light-haired boy with dark eyes. "It must be a pool of energy that or source if you will that keeps it alive. Take for example our own poltergeist, Peeves. It is a school full of children full of mischief and by our very nature, we are. Therefore, our combined energetic playful thoughts brought forth the creation known as Peeves. But each subsequent generation has kept him alive and going. I can only imagine that if children one day ceased to attend Hogwarts, Peeves would simply fade from existence, or be forced to move to new grounds which would provide that same source of energy."


    "Exactly, Mr. Vespucci," Lyall said rather delighted.


    "But that does not explain the existence of dementors," Rowan interjected. The entire room grows silent as they wait to see whether Lyall Lupin is insulted or not.


    Lyall frowns as he stares at the tall, slender, dark-haired girl. "And you would be, Miss-?"


    "Rowan Prince, sir," Rowan firmly replied.


    Lyall blinks in startled recognition of the name from his son''s Remus letters. Apparently, this girl was one of his son''s good friends. Although the image he had in mind certainly did not match the cold-faced girl before him. "Yes, it does not as we believe that Dementors are a product of dark magic," Lyall finally said.


    "But that does not explain how they reproduce nor their need to feed on the joy of others," Rowan stubbornly countered.


    "No, it does not, but we are not here to discuss the unique existence of Dementor''s," Lyall gently chided. "Now, if we would return to the subject on hand. How can we continue to coexist with Poltergeists ensuring that troublesome ones aren''t created? Well, allow me to explain-."


    The rest of the lecture goes by rather quickly full of questions and rapt students. In the end, Kettleburn is forced to end the lecture to the dismay of most of the class. "Now then, please thank, Lyall Lupin for spending his time most graciously with us."


    "Thank you, sir!" The class said, before clapping once more in thanks and grabbing their things. At the door, Lyall shakes the hands of each student, before sending the excitedly chattering students on their way.


    The second to last student was Rowan and just as she extended her hand, Lyall said, "A word after this, Miss Prince."


    Puzzled, Rowan withdrew her hand as Pandora shoot her a worried glance, but Rowan shook her head and gestured to the blond girl to go on. Pandora shoots Lyall Lupin a firm glare, before rushing out of the classroom. Seeing Pandora gone, Rowan raises an eyebrow even more as Lyall says to Kettleburn, "Can I have a private word with her? You can wait outside the door." Professor Kettleburn reluctantly agreed as he closed the door behind him and stood guard outside of the classroom.


    "Sir?" Rowan warily said as she carefully eyed, Remus Lupin''s father.


    "Sorry, about that," Lyall sheepishly apologized. "I didn''t mean to cause you any worry, I just wanted to thank you for being friends with my son, Remus."


    Rowan''s face softens as she says, "He''s a good one."


    "I must admit, I did picture you looking rather differently," Lyall chuckled.


    "How so?" Rowan tilted her head back in puzzlement. "I am in Slytherin, I would have thought you''d have a cold impression of me, sir."


    "Slytherin?" Lyall blinked in surprise clearly not having expected that.


    "Is that a problem, sir?" Rowan carefully asked as she eyed his troubled expression.


    "It''s just a surprise that is all," Lyall admitted. "But I''m told you have a twin brother as well and that he is friends with Remus''s other three friends in Gryffindor, Sirius, James, and Peter."


    "Yes, my brother is on friendly terms with Remus, but not as much as Terry Greengrass, my brother''s friend and dormmate."


    "A Greengrass?!"


    "Yes, he''s from one of the branches. Quite delicate-looking really."


    "I see," Lyall fell silent have heard the name, but never having failed to imagine that the other friend his son wrote about so often was a Slytherin.


    "You seem to have a rather bad impression of us, Slytherins, sir," Rowan pointed out.


    Lyall visibly blinks as he carefully arranges his emotions. "I''m just surprised that is all."


    "Mm, well it''s no surprise to me," Rowan frankly said. "I''m used to it by now."


    Traces of guilt and shame appear in Lyall''s eyes as he says, "I didn''t mean anything by it, truly. It''s just that the house members rarely ever seem to become friends while still in school."


    "They''re probably not trying hard enough then," Rowan bluntly said, before gazing up at him with a touch of impatience in her eyes. "Is that all, sir? I''d like to leave now."


    "Yes, of course, you may go!" Lyall said as he moved out of the way for her to go.


    Rowan moved past him and was about to open the door, before she pauses and turns around. "Sir, why didn''t you want to discuss the creation of Dementors?"


    Lyall Lupin carefully eyes the young solemn witch before him. With a sigh, he says, "Because if their existence is a product of our minds then just what is that fuels them?"


    "Ah, I see how that could be controversial," Rowan said as it suddenly clicked in her mind. Her mind is working on overdrive as she suddenly grabs onto the idea of a Patronus. A Patronus was created with the intent to drive Dementors away, but what about if the trick was if one had the intent to kill. It would require the same exact process only the difference would lay in the intent. Tricky, yes, but far from an impossible feat.


    After that long pause, Rowan sincerely says, "Thank you, sir," before leaving out the door.


    Lyall Lupin watches the girl go with mixed feelings. Professor Kettleburn who had been waiting at the door turned inside to glance at Lyall Lupin. Stepping inside, Professor Kettleburn says, "Why the long face, Lyall?"


    "She wasn''t at all what I was excepting her to be," Lyall bit his lip in thought. "The girl in my son''s letters seemed a lot brighter-."


    "Well, we paint each other in the best light," Professor Kettleburn said. "And though she is a tad cold, she has quite a bit of friend''s in each house both muggleborn and purebloods."


    "Really?" Lyall said with evident surprise. "In each house?"


    "Mm, Gryffindor''s and Slytherins mostly, but I''ve seen her be on friendly terms with a least two Ravenclaws and a Hufflepuff."


    "I find that hard to believe," Lyall lamely said.


    "Are you still bias against Slytherin, Lyall?" Professor Kettleburn furrowed his brow. "Even after all this time?"


    Lyall looks away a bit uncomfortable. "I assure you, Kettleburn, that I have put my past behind me," Lyall paused. "But I just don''t want my son to make the same mistakes that I did."


    "And he won''t, Lyall," Professor Kettleburn promised as he clamped an arm around the mild man and recalled the dragon incident with Hagrid. The girl could have easily gotten Hagrid in trouble and instead had come straight to him. Anyone, who was that kind to others, couldn''t be all that bad.


    Clearing his throat, Professor Kettleburn says, "Now, then what say ye that we have ourselves a pint at Hog''s Head?"


    "That would be most delightful," Lyall warmly said as the two men walked out of the classroom. It was just one drink, what could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 146 - Snowdrop

    Valentine''s day arrived with a bit of fanfare as couples exchanged kisses or gifts. Rowan was one of those who happened to be grimacing all through their meals as she firmly kept her eyes glued onto the plate before her lest she sees another couple with their tongues down each other''s throat. Those were the least of the horror stories told that day as more plenty of couples received detention and lost points by the dozens.


    The worst tale by far was witnessed by Terry later that evening. Pale and gagging, Terry recounted the grotesque tale at having witnessed the apish Gil Goyle, a 5th year exchanging spit with, Hortense Sicca in their year. Needless to say, several more individuals were visibly traumatized at spotting other such grotesque couples throughout Hogwarts.


    Though much to Rowan''s surprise she did find a single, rare large Snowdrop flower on her pillow that night. Rowan quickly hid the flower out of sight of the girls and searched for an attached message but found nothing. Still, she wasn''t able to force herself to throw the flower away and instead pressed it between one of the pages of a book to keep. It would at least make for a nice memory.


    Making her way to the library, Rowan almost crashed into someone and instantly jumped as she profusely apologized. "It''s alright, Rowan," a teasingly voice said.


    Rowan glanced up at the cheerful figure of Wilkes and narrows her eyes at the coincidence. "It was you wasn''t it?"


    "I did what?" Wilkes feigned innocence.


    "You''re the one who left the snowdrop on my bed," Rowan pointedly said. "But boys aren''t allowed in the girl''s dorm. How did you do it?"


    "I have my ways," Wilkes said with a wink, but at seeing Rowan''s stoic face, he quickly added, "But if I''m honest a girl in my year owed me a favor and paid up."


    "That seems more like it," Rowan observed. "But why the flower?"


    "Why not?" Wilkes said with a serious gaze.


    Feeling that fluttering feeling again in her stomach, Rowan grimaces, "I don''t like flowers very much." It wasn''t a lie; she didn''t like cut flowers.


    "Sorry then," Wilkes quietly said as Rowan ignored the sad gaze on his face.


    "But thank you, I suppose," Rowan finally said with a bit of remorse in her voice.


    "Your Most Welcome," Wilkes said, before looking at the time. "Well, I better be off, I have a class next."


    "Mm," Rowan muttered before quickly going on her way leaving Wilkes behind.


    With a sigh, Rowan took a seat at her usual place of study as Lupin glanced over but didn''t make a comment. Pettigrew firmly ignored Rowan as Sirius stuck out his tongue in frustration trying to complete his current potions essay. Not at Quidditch practice, James softly asks, "So, why the sigh?"


    "It''s nothing," Rowan said as she shook her head and putting the memory away.


    "If you say so," James muttered apparently not entirely convinced, but quickly returned to his own essay.


    Rather gloomily Rowan finds that she only had one page of names which left to compare to before she is done. At this rate, she''d be done by the time the night was over and once more be left without a single clue. Rather than allowing herself to fall into depression, Rowan continues to work. And so, by the end of the night, she''d crossed off her list with zero matches or connections between said dates or numbers.


    "I suppose it''s useless now," Rowan muttered to herself. "I''ll have to start from scratch again looking at it from another angle." Rubbing her head, Rowan began to put her things away as did the rest of the boys.


    "I''m pooped," Sirius whined as he got to his feet.


    "At least you finished your essay," Pettigrew gloomily said.


    "I''ll help you, Peter," Lupin kindly said as Pettigrew shoot him a smile of relief.


    "Well, I got mine done," James proudly said as he puffed out his chest.


    "SILENCE IN THE LIBRARY, MR. POTTER!" Madame Pince hissed at them as they left the library.


    James snorted and kept silent for a moment, before finally speaking the minute they were out. "Sheesh, I wasn''t even that loud," James huffed.


    A bit curious, Rowan asked, "Did any of you give any of the girls anything for Valentine''s day?"


    "Ew, no!" Pettigrew said with a disgusted face. "The girls are annoying!"


    Sirius shrugged and said, "I did, however, get some chocolates. What about you, James?"


    "Same," James cockily replied with a grin. "I even got some love letters too." Sirius looks a bit envious at that as Pettigrew violently shudders.


    Glancing over at Lupin, Rowan blinks at seeing Lupin look a touched embarrassed. "And who did you give a gift too, Lupin?" Rowan said with a knowing glance.


    The other three boys'' openly gape at Lupin, who shyly says, "I gave Mary, a chocolate bar. But it''s only because she always shares her sweets with me. I thought it might be nice to gift her something back."


    "Well, color me impressed," Rowan honestly said. "Who knew you''d be the smoothest one out of the bunch, Lupin."


    "Wait, I''m smooth!" James indignantly protested as Sirius chimed in, "Me too!"


    Rowan merely arches her eyebrow in response as if that says it all. Turning to gaze back at Lupin, Rowan carefully eyes him and sees that he is being sincere. Maybe, there will be something there in the future. After all, originally maybe there was something there that wasn''t allowed to flourish due to his condition. For his sake, she could always hope for the best if not there was always that girl waiting for him in the future. Come to think of it was Dora Tonks even born yet?


    Shuddering, Rowan says, "Well, that was nice of you, Remus. I''m sure, Mary liked it."


    "Lily and Willa said that was nice of me," Lupin innocently said causing James to blink a bit that and furrow his brow.


    Being kind as usual, Lupin politely asked, "Did you get anyone anything, Rowan?"


    "No, I did not," Rowan firmly declared as Lupin noticed her glancing at her bag.


    "Are you sure?" Lupin further pried with some evident interest in his eyes.


    Ignoring the question, Rowan said, "Did you know that your father came to Hogwarts, Remus?"


    "Really, when?" Lupin blinked in surprise not having been told nor seen his father.


    "Professor Kettleburn invited him at the beginning of February as a special guest given that he is a world-renowned authority on apparitions," Rowan tactfully said.


    "Really, dad didn''t say anything in his last letter," Lupin said with a frown.


    "I''m sure, he just forgot," Rowan said not regretting at all changing the subject to such a delicate one.


    "Must have slipped his mind," Lupin admitted as he relaxed. "It happens all the time when he''s busy with research."


    "Your dad''s famous, Remy?" Pettigrew said in utter astonishment as James and Sirius shrugged.


    "Mm, a bit in the apparition community," Lupin said with a bit of embarrassment.


    "That''s incredible," Pettigrew said with some awe as Sirius began to fidget. "C''mon, we better hurry down or the best bits of dinner will be gone!" Starving as only teenage boys can be the boys hurried down as Rowan at a much more leisurely pace walked to the Great Hall. Because honestly speaking even if the food ran out, she could always visit the kitchens.

 Chapter 147 - – Blue Rose

    When Aberforth left to feed his goats, Rowan warily kept her wand on her lap. She didn''t trust being left alone with the other rough-looking patrons now that Aberforth was gone. All in all, she was not very impressed with the services being provided. She most certainly would have left a bad review if she could have.


    Having cast a cleaning charm on the mug, Rowan tentatively sipped at the steaming cider. To her surprise, the cider tasted rather good! Taking another sip, she enjoyed the rich taste as her impression of Aberforth went up just the tiniest bit. But only a tiny bit.


    The pub door opening causes her to glance up at seeing a soaking figure enter. Removing his hood, the tall, round man with glasses and brown hair made his way forward. Pulling his cloak open pinned on his chest a blue rose could clearly be seen. The polyjuiced stranger made his way towards Rowan, before pointing at the seat before her.


    Rowan gestured for him to have a seat as she whispered, Muffalito. It simply wouldn''t do for any of the patrons to overheard any of their conversations. "How have you been?"


    The polyjuiced form of Alphard Black in a smooth, deeper voice says, "As well as can be given my condition." Reaching for his side, he subtly slides a brown envelope underneath the table to her. Rowan quickly grasps the envelope and slides it underneath her cloak for the time being settling between her elbow and chest.


    "Rowan, I have to ask," Alphard paused. "Just what is so special about these five wizards?"


    "Why?" Rowan said though narrowed eyes.


    "A good friend of mine is dead because of that report," Alphard gravely rumbled.


    Rowan''s eyes widen as she says, "I''m sorry, Alphard. But even I don''t know the answer to that question. All that I know is that there is something very wrong with one of them, but I don''t know which one of them."


    "I thought as much," Alphard tiredly murmured as he leaned back to rest against the chair. "But I fear for you, child, more so than ever."


    Pausing Alphard closed his eyes to say, "The friend of mine had this delivered to me before her death. She found something else, but she didn''t write it down nor tell me as she never had a chance too. That evening she was going to tell me something, but I don''t know what. All I know is that only was she killed, but right in the ministry too. It was an accident they said, but how does a magical creature pass through security without being caught? It was no accident; we both know that."


    "She must have been a very good friend."


    "She was."


    There is a bout of silence as Rowan says, "There''s something else isn''t there?"


    "Yes."


    "Will you tell me?"


    "I can''t, not yet."


    Rowan accepts the answer and doesn''t push Alphard for answers. Rising to her feet, she says, "I best be gong now. I''ve already tarried long enough."


    "See you soon," Alphard said as he opened his eyes to see Rowan nod at him once more, before leaving. He watched her vanish into the dripping rain as he began to loudly cough. Reaching for his handkerchief he was overcome with tremors as he could hear clearly hear the healers voice in his ears.


    "I''m afraid that your illness has worsened as you seem to be under a great deal of stress.


    "How much time do I have left?


    "¡­...At best two years."


    "And at worst?"


    "A year, no more."


    Wiping the blood of his mouth, Alphard moves to rise to only suddenly feel the earth move as he fell back as everything went black.


    With a start, Alphard awoke to the crackling of the fire to find himself tucked into an armchair. Warily glancing around the room, he found an old bookshelf, some old furniture, a dusty old carpet, and a painting of a girl on the mantelpiece. There were no other photographs nor family portraits except that of a girl with chest-length golden hair neatly pulled back with bright blue eyes holding a book in her arms.


    "Polyjuice is worthless if it wears off, Black," a masculine voice guffawed from the doorway.


    Alphard turns to stare at his unlikely savior the bartender of the Hogs Head and the unlikely owner as well. "Thank you," Alphard rasped as Aberforth pointed at him sip the steaming mug of tea on the small stand next to him. Nodding his thanks, Alphard tentatively takes a sip and sighs at feeling the honey in the tea smooth his sore throat.


    "So, dying, are you?" Aberforth curtly stated. "You look like death warmed over."


    "Yes," Alphard for once did not try to deny it.


    Aberforth grunted, "How much time do you have?"


    "A year, no more than two."


    "Mm, a dam shame."


    "I''ll say."


    The room is silent as the fire crackles as Alphard sets down his mug and says, "I know that Albus Dumbledore has asked you to join the Order of the Phoenix."


    Aberforth''s face stiffens as his blue eyes dangerously glitter. "Then you would know that I told him he could make use of the place, but I''d no more join his game lest I become another chess piece on his board."


    "You will," Alphard sounded rather resolute.


    "I''d say, not," Aberforth snapped. "I''d rather get married!"


    Alphard chuckled and shook his head. "I''ve been told that you will join. And I trust that person''s judgment as they''ve never been wrong before."


    "Know a seer, do you?"


    "A farseer, actually."


    Aberforth stiffens as he recalls the girl from this morning with those eyes. Clearing his throat, he says, "That might be true if things get worse. Can''t run a successful business if the clientele is off getting themselves killed."


    "No, one certainly can''t," Alphard said unable to hide the amusement in his eyes. With trembling hands, Alphard suddenly reaches into his pocket and pulls out a round orb.


    Aberforth instantly backs away having recognized the orb for it was. "Did you steal it?" Aberforth barked.


    "In a manner of speaking," Alphard said, before being overwhelmed by another hacking fit. The fit lasted some time, before he could finally breath again as he wiped the blood from his mouth. "My apologies for the unsightly sight." Clutching the orb in hand, he says, "I''d like for you to hold onto this for me."


    "Ministry''s not going to come down breaking my doors?"


    "No, they won''t even realize it''s even gone."


    "The record keeper, are you?"


    "Aye, I am."


    "Information like that could earn me a pretty knut and get yourself killed."


    "No doubt, but you''re far too honorable for that."


    Aberforth snorts and folds his arms over his chest. "Say, I do take the blasted thing. What am I to do with it?"


    "When I die-," Alphard paused. "-I need you to hand this over to someone."


    "Who? Not Albus is it?!"


    "Goodness, no! The recipient of the prophecy."


    "Prophecies, bah!" Aberforth spat as if something vile. "Utter rot is what it is."


    "This one is not," Alphard stubbornly insisted as he refused to lower his gaze.


    Aberforth was the first to look away, before finally saying, "Fine then, Black. Who''s it for?"


    "A child by the name of Rowan Prince."


    "A Prince, eh? They''re fine duelers, they are."


    Alphard gulped down his tea in reply, before transfiguring the cup into a small box which to hold the orb. Aberforth grunts unhappily, "That was my good unchipped cup."


    "Allow me to compensate you then," Alphard said as he reached into his robes, before putting a galleon down on top of the small box.


    Aberforth rolls his eyes and says, "Lord save me from idealistic Gryffindor''s."


    "Slytherin actually," Alphard answered with a cheeky grin.


    Aberforth snorted and said, "Ye can use the chimney to floo away. There''s some floo powder on the mantelpiece there."


    "Thank you," Alphard said, before striding over to the mantelpiece and taking a bit of the sparkling powder in hand, before shouting, "Ministry of Magic!" The tired gaunt man quickly vanished leaving a muttering Aberforth behind.


    "Who''s the foolish Gryffindor now?" Aberforth barked as he took the box and muttered something under his breath as the box suddenly appeared in a corner of the painting.


    The blond, blue-eyed girl in the painting nods at him and says, "It was the right thing to do, Aberforth."


    "Was it?" Aberforth rumbled. "It''ll only bring us trouble in the end, Ariana. Mark my words, nothing good will come it."


    "You''re the kindest and bravest person that I know," Ariana sincerely said.


    "Not brave enough," Aberforth sadly said as he eyed her portrait.


    "It wasn''t your fault," Ariana softly said as Aberforth looked away blinking the moisture out of his eyes.


    "I best be getting back to the bar," Aberforth cleared his throat. "There''s no telling what those vile miscreants might be doing! Last time, I left and came back, I found one drinking straight from the barrel!"


    Ariana nodded to him from the portrait, before walking away into the garden as Aberforth quickly headed downstairs. It was always best not to stick one''s noses where they were unwanted. And yet once again, he found himself sticking his nose out again. A curse of the Dumbledore''s so to speak as they did indeed tend to have rather long noses.

 Chapter 148 - Seaside Cottage

    In a seaside cottage near the sea, it was a windy day. The wind blew from the northwest and clouds in the distance suggested that later in the night there might be a bit of rain. The weather was largely cold and dry with a bit of rain now and again. It''s been so far a largely dry, cold winter thus far.


    The waves in the nearby distance crash onto the sandy beach as seagulls cry out from their nests. The few birds that were flying whirl about as the air currents take them swiftly through the air. The shadows were growing long as the sun hid behind the clouds. The warmth of the day vanished as it quickly grew dark and gloomy. It''d be dark soon given that the sun was now covered by the clouds.


    From inside the cottage a tall, hunched over figure emerges. The elder man would not be recognizable if not for his dark gaze. Morfin''s Gaunt had lost most of his pallor thanks to the sun and looked far better than he ever had at the end of his life. He''d actually astonished the healers by outliving their prognosis of one year.


    Morfin Gaunt''s footsteps creak loudly on the wooden porch as he walks off the steps and into the sand. His neatly trimmed hair and beard flutter behind him as he makes his way down near to the beach. He simply stands there enjoying the salty scent as tiny sand particles whirl about him. And yet for some reason, none of them end up in his eyes or face.


    Morfin Gaunt simply waits on the beach as he felt that his time was near nigh. He''d made peace with himself at long last. And now he was simply waiting for that brat to come.


    The wind abruptly ceases to fiercely blow to a soft breeze. The loud crashing of the waves can be heard that much clearer as the gray sky is silent. Even the birds can''t be seen crying out nor riding on the breeze.


    A popping like sound can be heard in the nearby distance followed by the echoes of others. Morfin Gaunt smiles to himself revealing a yellow smile with missing teeth. It was time.


    Leading the group of Death Eaters is a man with deathly pale skin and sharp cheekbones. His pale skin is as pale as ever with ear-length hair now thinner than before. His crimson eye pupil seemed more oval than ever even more elongated than before.


    Morfin Gaunt did not turn his head to face his nephew as he simply stared at the swelling and falling waves before him. He''d never known just how beautiful the world could be. But then again, he''d never left his home until by force. And now, he so desperately wished he''d been brave enough to do so before. What a fool he''d been.


    "Ah, so ya''ve come," Morfin loudly said as the figures surrounded him from behind and at his side. "And wat can I do for ye nephew?" The Death Eater''s visibly blink but don''t react beyond keeping a firm hold on their wands.


    Lord Voldemort''s face visible twitches in anger and narrows his crimson eyes. "A word, Gaunt," Voldemort coldly said.


    "Aye, wat?" Morfin asked as he turned to gaze at the monstrous creature his nephew was becoming. If his stupid sister could see the product of her love, he wondered if she''d even feel the least bit guilty. But then again, she''d always been a lovestruck fool.


    Voldemort icily says, "What do you know of the Chalice?"


    Morfin bursts out into laughter, before jeering back, "A child''s tale. Nuthing more."


    Morfin''s lips turn into a triumphant sneer at seeing the anger flash in his nephew''s eyes. "Aye, da Holy Grail is merely a children''s tale. No more real den da muggles AL-IE-NS."


    "Don''t lie to me!" Voldemort spat out.


    Morfin chuckled and shook his head. "Tis no lie. I know not anything about it."


    Voldemort presses his lips into a thin line and says, "Then you are of no further use to me."


    Morfin''s lips twitch with evil glee as he says, "Ah, yes, ever trying to prove yerself, eh, boy? Not a filthy half-blood, eh? Or is it that ye can''t get it up?"


    Voldemort''s scarlet eyes gleam in rage as he raises his wand, but suddenly, Morfin goes so very still. Morfin Gaunt blinks in disappointment as he slowly slumps to the ground if he''d fainted. Morfin Gaunt was dead.


    Voldemort clearly doesn''t believe that is the case and screams, "Crucio!" But the corpse of Morfin Gaunt doesn''t even twitch. And it wouldn''t for the curse was for the living and not the dead.


    "No!" Voldemort growled in fury unable to have had his revenge. His rightful vengeance had been stolen away! Pointing his wand at the corpse, he shouts again and again, "Crucio!" But nothing happens.


    The Death Eaters had wisely stepped away lest they be struck by one of the curses. Gasping with nostrils flaring, Voldemort whirls around and hisses, "Take the body and burn the cottage!"


    The Death Eater''s immediately moved to obey, when a haughty domineering man stepped forward. "Dark Lord, if you will, might I speak?" Corban Yaxley said.


    "Go on, Yaxley," Lord Voldemort hissed as he turned his crimson eyes onto the haughty hard-featured Death Eater.


    Corban Yaxley proudly raised his pale face causing his blond hair tied back in a ponytail to swing lightly against his lower back. "Thank you, Milord. But I fear that our burning the cottage and taking the corpse with us will only serve to waste all our hard-earned efforts. We''ll have lost the element of surprise. Please give me until December, Dark Lord. I promise you that you will have the answers that you seek."


    Lord Voldemort narrows his eyes and says, "And how would that come about, Yaxley? What power do you possess that would enable you to acquire such information?"


    "I do not have any such power, Dark Lord," Yaxley honestly said. "But I do know where I might acquire some answers. I know a few historians or two. They''ll be he hard to find, but I promise if there is anything written about the Holy Grail, they will know. Please Dark Lord grant me said time."


    "Very well," Voldemort finally consented. "But I expect your other tasks to be completed as well."


    An unpleasant smile appears on Yaxley''s face as he says, "It will be done, Dark Lord."


    Leading the way, Lord Voldemort apparated away along with the rest of the Death Eaters. The corpse of Morfin Gaunt wouldn''t be discovered until the next morning by the housekeeper. His death would be declared as a result of the dark masses within him. Moring Gaunt would be quietly buried in the Gaunt cemetery. Nary a soul would attend except for Stephen Flint, who saw to it that he be properly buried and the housekeeper. She''d grown fond of Morfin Gaunt in his last months. But still, with his death, the Gaunt line officially ended.

 Chapter 149 - Selecting Courses

    Not long after, March arrived, and with-it spring began to return. But best of all the Easter holidays were once more upon them as the final break until summer was upon them. The 5th years and 7th years threw themselves into resting and having some fun as this would be the last bit of fun they''d have until exams were over.


    The second year''s, on the other hand, are given something new to think about. The time had come to choose their subjects for the third year. Sitting together in the common room, Terry glanced at the row of subjects. "Well, all I know is that I''m taking the easiest courses, Divination, and Care of Magical Creatures. There''s no way, I can handle any of the other subjects."


    "Yes, well, I think we''re supposed to give them a bit more thought," Rowan grumbled. "This could affect our entire future."


    Severus sighed and said, "Well, I''ll be taken Divination and Care of Magical Creatures."


    Rowan paused and suspiciously glanced up from her sheet. "Lily''s taken both isn''t she?"


    Severus flushes and sputters in vexation, "No! Only Care of Magical Creatures!"


    "Fine," Rowan said, before finally deciding on her two subjects and checking the boxes.


    Trying to peer over her shoulders, Terry asked, "So what''d you decide on in the end?"


    "Arithmancy and Ancient Runes," Rowan replied as Terry winced at the subjects. However, she knew that both of these subjects would suit her the best. She was quite good at mathematics and arithmancy was, in essence, the study of numbers. While ancient runes would come in handy in translation, and for theoretical spells and magic.


    Glancing over at the table next to them, Rowan asked, "Have the three of you decided yet?"


    "Mm," Tiffany nodded. "Care of Magical Creatures and Arithmancy."


    Everyone blinked rather startled at that as Tiffany puffed out her cheeks in protest. "I may not look it, but my best subject while under tutors was arithmetic''s!"


    "What about the two of you?" Rowan asked.


    Silvia sighed, "I''ll be taking Care of Magical Creatures and Muggle Studies."


    "Muggle Studies?" Everyone said in confusion.


    "I think I''d like to go into the Ministry of Magic after I graduate," Silvia honestly said. "To do that I''ll have to head off to London each day. But more importantly, I''ll be around muggles more often. I have to know how to properly blend in."


    "That was actually well thought out," Rowan said in approval. "What about you, Bethanie?"


    "Care of Magical Creatures and Muggle Studies as well," Bethanie promptly said to the bewilderment of all of them.


    "Are you sure about the Muggle Studies?" Silvia quietly asked with some concern in her eyes.


    "We live in a day in age, where we will have to encounter Muggles at some point," Bethanie frankly stated. "I''d for one would like to not be embarrassed in the future, and be properly informed. I know that muggles know longer carry pitchforks or torches. In their stead, I''d like to know exactly what."


    Rowan and Severus are a bit startled, but those having solely grown up in pure-blood households nodded their heads in utter understanding. After all, they''d had to deal with pure blood superiority since birth. And were relatively little informed on the actual state of the muggle world. It wouldn''t be a bad thing to become properly informed.


    Quickly changing the subject, they all began to play wizarding chess against each other with the winner playing the other winner. To their shock, the final two winners were Terry and Bethanie. But most shocking was the final upset where Bethanie trumped a flabbergasted Terry and won the match.


    A frozen Terry had to be dragged away to dinner by Severus, who finally exasperated dumped an entire glassful of cold water down his back. Wet and sputtering only then Terry finally awoke from his stupor, but still, his pride was rather bruised. On the other hand, Bethanie was beaming the entire evening having finally trumped Terry at wizarding chess.


    After dinner, Severus dragged Rowan over to ask Lily, what classes she''d finally decided on. Lily was talking to Willa and Mary out in the corridor and waved them over. "What did you pick, Lily?" Severus urgently asked.


    "Muggle Studies and Care of Magical Creatures," Lily replied as both Rowan and Severus got strange expressions on their faces.


    Seeing this Lily giggled and says, "I bet you''re both wondering why I''m taking muggle studies, huh? Well I thought it might be interesting to see how the wizarding world views us. Plus, it should be an easy freebie class to take. What about both of you?"


    "Divination and Care of Magical Creatures," Severus eagerly breathed out.


    Rowan calmly added, "Arithmancy and Ancient Runes."


    "Blimey, well, I''m impressed," Willa said as Mary nodded her head as Lily and Severus began to excitedly chat.


    Glancing at the naturally curly chestnut-haired Willa Sands with cappuccino colored skin and hazel eyes, Rowan says, "How about you two?"


    "Divination and Care of Magical Creatures," Willa proudly said, before her voice dropped to a whisper, "I''m only taking Divination because of Mary here."


    "Willa!" Mary MacDonald protested. No longer the shy witch of before, Mary was much more outspoken with dark brown hair and golden-brown eyes.


    "Don''t listen to her!" Mary huffed as she turned towards Rowan. "She may not look it, but Willa''s really bad with animals! You should have seen her over the summer! My pet gerbil actually tried to attack her, and he''s never bitten anyone before!" Willa huffed and crossly folded her arms over her chest.


    "Willa''s going to need all the help she can get to pass that class!" Mary teased.


    Trying not to laugh, Rowan says, "Well, I can see how that could be a problem in the long run."


    Willa flushed in embarrassment as Mary flashed her a smirk. "But anyhow, I''m taking Divination and Care of Magical Creatures. I''m actually rather good with most creatures, I''ll have you know."


    "I''ll bet," Rowan muttered as they quickly begin to chat and catch up.


    The rest of the time flows by quickly until she glances over at the time. "Mm, we best be going now if it''s getting late," Rowan said as Willa and Mary glanced over at the time as well and nodded in agreement.


    "Time to go now, Severus say goodbye to Lily," Rowan loudly interjected as she firmly clamped a hand on Severus''s arm.


    "But, we not-." Severus isn''t even able to finish his sentence as Rowan begins to drag him away. "Bye, Lily!" Severus called out as Lily giggling with the rest of the girls called out goodbye.


    Flushing bright red, Severus futility struggled to be released to no avail. Finally, Rowan released him once they were safely in the dungeons. "You didn''t have to do that, Rowan!" Severus snapped.


    "Next time look at the time," Rowan grumbled back as she said the password, "Tempus."


    Huffing Severus stormed away to the boy''s dormitories as Rowan warily shook her head. "Problems?" Said, a male voice at the side of her.


    Glancing to her right, Rowan sees Wilkes rising from his seat. "No, just Severus being my younger brother," Rowan replied as she moved past him towards the girl dorms.


    "Are you angry with me?" Wilkes suddenly said.


    Pausing to glance over her shoulder. Rowan says, "No. There isn''t a reason for me to be."


    Wilkes slowly nods his head, before smiling, "I suppose it''s nothing then. Goodnight, Rowan."


    "Goodnight, Wilkes," Rowan replied, before heading up to the girl''s dorm. All the while wondering what all that was about. It certainly was strange or maybe it was just her. But Wilkes didn''t at all seem like himself as of late.

 Chapter 150 - – A free house elf?!

    With the following week, October arrived and with it the damp chills to be spread all over the grounds and castle. Unlike the year before, there seemed to be awful bouts of colds everywhere throughout Hogwarts. However, this year those largely affected were those individuals belonging to the Quidditch teams, who were out playing in the cold, sleeting rain.


    In fact, more than half of the Quidditch teams had to be given Pepperup Potions, and when they recuperated the other half seemed to come down with it only to repeat the viscous circle all over again. It was a rather tense affair for the Quidditch house captains as they knew they were going to be behind schedule on training. And this year, all the house teams were looking at having a hard time winning the Quidditch cup.


    Under the wet gray sky, the lake rose higher and higher as the flower beds turned into muddy streams, while Hagrid''s'' pumpkins swelled to the size of garden sheds. One such thundering evening, Rowan and Lupin sat in the library as they listened to raindrops the size of bullets pelts, pelt the castle windows and walls.


    "I bet they must be soaking wet by now," Rowan commented as she glanced outside at the storm. "I don''t even know how they''d be able to fly in this weather much less see anything."


    "Well, they''re committed, I can give them that much," Lupin drily said.


    Glancing over at Lupin, Rowan says, "Well, I''m done. What say, we run down to the kitchens for a hot cup of something?"


    "That sounds lovely actually," Lupin admitted. "I could use a break."


    Packing up their things, the two of them headed downstairs to only come across to three soaking wet figures, James, Sirius, and Pettigrew holding their brooms. "What did you all do swim in the lake?" Rowan smirked.


    All three boys glared as her as James grumpily replied, "We were out practicing, but Longbottom finally gave up when we couldn''t even see the end of our broom in front of us."


    "Well, you''re all soaking wet," Lupin said with a frown. "At this rate, you''re all going to catch a cold."


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan says, "Tegero." All the damp wet vanishes but leaves them abruptly stiff as their hair and clothes instantly dry.


    "Well, that was useful," Lupin observed as the three other boys wrinkle their faces at the sudden dryness. "Anyway, Rowan and I are heading downstairs for a warm cup any of you interested in joining in?"


    "I''m positively starving!" Sirius boasted as Pettigrew rubs his grumbling belly. Pettigrew''s face was less round as his stomach. He''d actually begun to slim down and was starting to gain a bit of muscle in his upper body.


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan leads the way as they head down the grand staircase all the way to the bottom. The boys chatter behind her as they make their way past the broad stone corridor filled with brightly lit torches. "Aren''t the Hufflepuff quarters around here somewhere?" Sirius can be heard asking.


    "I think so," Pettigrew actually answered in a rare instance. "I often see the Hufflepuffs coming up from the dungeons."


    Halting at the painting of a gigantic silver fruit bowl, Rowan gently stretches out her finger to tickle the huge green pear in the painting. The green pair squirms and chuckles causing grins to sprout on the marauder''s faces. The green pear finally transformed into a door handle as she pulled the door open for all of them enter before her.


    The four boys eagerly rushed inside as Rowan muttered, "So much for chivalry," before following them inside. As usual, the kitchens were enormous with high-ceiling rooms as large as the Great Hall. Mounds of spotless pots and pans were perfectly heaped in rows against the stone walls as the four empty tables are positioned exactly beneath the tables above.


    The four boys are happily swarmed by house elves in uniform and quickly give their orders. Seeing the water-eyed female, Rowan says, "Why hello Toppy, how are you this evening?"


    "Toppy is fine, Miss!" Squeaked the happy female house elf in a French maid uniform.


    "That''s good to hear," Rowan said. "I''d like a salted-caramel hot chocolate this evening. Are there any recommendations for dessert?" The four boys having already given the house elves their request is a bit startled as they listen to the ongoing conversation.


    "Why yes, Miss!" Topsy happily proclaimed. "We recommend a nice slice of strawberry cheesecake or a peppermint cookie."


    "I''ll have the strawberry cheesecake, Topsy," Rowan said as Topsy bowed and rushed away to prepare the course. The four marauders stare at her as they take a seat at one of the tables.


    "You actually know the house elves names?" Sirius said in bewildered disbelief. "And why would you ever thank them?"


    "House elves are not slaves," Rowan snapped. "No matter how much they like to serve they should not be treated as anything lesser."


    Sirius blinks a bit surprised at Rowan''s tone of voice and stammers, "I didn''t mean anything by it." He''d heard this all before at the Prince manor, but he hadn''t really thought much about the topic since then. Nor really paid much attention to her response back then.


    Rowan''s face softens a bit as she sighs, "I know you didn''t, Sirius. But still, don''t just assume things about house elves merely because they enjoy serving wizardkind. That certainly does not mean that they don''t deserve our respect nor deserve to be treated as such."


    Lupin and Pettigrew both cock their heads at Rowan as if curious. "But don''t you have house elves, Rowan?" Lupin asked having been regaled with tales by Sirius of what Prince Manor was like.


    "Yes," Rowan replied. "Our family has three technically."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Pettigrew blurted out in curiosity as his family didn''t have any.


    "Well, Dawn is our female house elf, but she just had a baby, Laldey," Rowan said as she paused to graciously accept the food and drink from Topsy. Taking a sip, she waits for the boys to have a bite of their arriving food, before continuing, "And then there''s Tadbey."


    "And what''s so special about his Tadbey?" Pettigrew said with a mouthful of food.


    "Tadbey is a free elf, of course," Rowan said with great relish as she watched their eyes almost pop out.


    "House elves can''t be set free they''d go mad!" James declared in utter bewilderment.


    "Well, this one is," Rowan said with a shrug.


    Sirius nervously eyes Rowan and says, "And what''s he like?"


    "Rather well-read," Rowan mumbled as she took a bite of her cheesecake as she let out a soft sigh in approval. "And he is always properly dressed in a crisp ironed white shirt."


    Pausing to take a sip of her delicious hot cocoa, she adds, "Plus he''s paid too."


    Sirius wildly begins to choke as Pettigrew roughly slams his back as James just openly gapes at the wild concept. Lupin, on the other hand, nods his head in approval.


    "Well, I think that''s quite progressive of your family, Rowan," Lupin said. "I think that''s it should be. A house elf should have a choice to be free or not. And even if they choose to be free or not, they deserve to be properly treated. I think most wizards and witches look down upon house elves simply because they are submissive and willing to serve."


    James and Sirius look rather guiltily as Sirius protests, "But Kreacher is so old and evil. He doesn''t like anyone except Regulus!"


    "And why is that?" Rowan sarcastically said. "Could it possibly be because he''s the only one who treats him right? Oh goodness me, a house elf with feelings."


    Sirius flushes rather brightly as James softly says, "Well, our house elf is treated like my nana, she''s been with the family ever since I can remember."


    "And do you say thank you?" Rowan pointed out as she took another bite with her fork.


    "Well, no," James sheepishly said.


    "I am not asking anyone to set their house elf free," Rowan murmured. "Merely take the time to say thank you, a kind word or gesture. I''m not going to force you to change your present relationships, but at least be as considerate with them as you would with any other stranger."


    Rowan pointed at the house elves before them with her fork. "Why just look at them," Rowan said. "They''re quite happy to serve but look at the light in their eyes. They''ve also done something for their own. They''ve seen the world learned new things and tried to better themselves in their own way. And who knows, maybe, we''ll one day even have house elf, public servants. And I do believe they''d be rather good, since they''re quite loyal and faithful to the establishment so to speak."


    James and Sirius appear through their minds have been blown away by the novel idea, while Pettigrew merely shrugs and digs in. The topic did not concern Pettigrew very much nor impact him. Lupin, on the other hand, hides a smile and continues to eat. Either way, it proved to be a rather silent meal for the rest of their remaining time in the kitchens.

 Chapter 151 - – Auction Invitation

    In the following days, Professor Slughorn had the Slytherin Prefects going around collecting 3rd year permissions signed by the parents or guardians of his 3rd years. Everyone naturally turned them in and later that same evening a notice went on the common room board stating that the first Hogsmeade trip would be on the last weekend of the month. Needless to say, everyone was excited including Severus.


    Terry excitedly says, "I want to visit Zonko''s!"


    All the girls including Rowan make wary faces as Silvia drily says, "You''re already evil enough, Terry. You don''t need any more external help from anywhere else."


    Terry proudly sniffs and says, "Tis to be used for good against those who seek to plot against me."


    Tiffany quietly murmurs under her breath, "I''m sure that''s exactly what the devil says." Earning her a sharp glance from Terry causing Tiffany to instantly hide behind Bethanie.


    Bethanie merely sighs and says, "Well, I don''t know about you all. But I hear the tea is quite lovely at Madam Puddifoot''s tea shop."


    "Isn''t that where all the couples go to?" Rowan said as she stared at Bethanie. At her remark, everyone else turned to stare too including Severus.


    Bethanie flushes and says, "I''m not going with anyone! It''s just with Tiffany and Silvia!"


    "I always knew the three of you were closer than normal," Terry remarked earning him a sharp jab in the ribs from Silvia and dark glares from the rest of the girls.


    Quickly changing the subject, Terry turns to the distracted form of Severus who had not said a word the entire time. "What about you, Severus, any plans?"


    Rowan and all the girls snicker as Severus glares at this twin. "If you must know, I''ve already asked Lily to accompany me down to Honeydukes," Severus proudly said.


    Rowan actually seems surprised and a bit proud as she says, "Good for you, Severus. I never thought you''d actually ever gain the guts to do so. But apparently I was proven wrong."


    "What about you, Rowan?" Severus barked back at his twin.


    "I think I might stop at Honeydukes, before heading back," Rowan confessed. "There isn''t much of anything that really calls to me. But who knows, I have enough money to shop for if anything catches my fancy."


    They all stare at Rowan with a mixed expression as Terry finally sighs and says, "Look, Rowan, you can hang out with me provided you''re willing to go to Zonko''s with me."


    "No, thank you," Rowan firmly declined as Terry shrugged with the expression of, "Suit yourself, I at least offered."


    Quickly changing the subject, Tiffany jumps in and says, "Did any of you read today''s Daily Prophet?"


    "No, why?" Rowan asked as she leaned back in her seat.


    "The goblins have announced the auction of a giant basilisk snakeskin to held on Dec. 23rd with other valuable items," Tiffany explained. "Invitations have gone out to all the potion and alchemy guilds not to mention the Ministries of the world. Including sole alchemists and potion masters of renown have also been invited. Non-buyers have not been invited including the reporters, but the goblins did make an exception for that popular upcoming journalist, who wrote that scandalous biography on Armando Dippet, "Armando Dippet: Master or Moron."


    Tiffany paused and made a face of dislike. "Her name is Rita Skeeter. Though I don''t believe she actually had Armando''s Dippet''s permission to write her said biography seeing as he lives in the southern France countryside. And Papa says, that she is a vapid upstart."


    Rowan almost chokes at the name as she drily says, "No doubt, the news will be particularly tantalizing."


    "Well, whoever is selling the basilisk skin is going to earn a fortune," Terry observed. "A single square foot of basilisk skin goes for hundreds of galleons. I can''t imagine how much that will end up selling for."


    Terry paused and furrowed his brow. "On the other hand, where did the buyer get such a rare item? Basilisks have not been seen in Great Britain for hundreds of years!"


    "Apparently it was an old family heirloom," Bethanie helpfully answered. "Or at least that''s what the goblins claim as no other basilisk parts are for sale."


    "And if that''s the case more than likely the seller is in urgent need of money," Silvia wisely concluded as Rowan nodded her head in agreement. She really was in need of her own funds.


    The rest of the conversation flows over Rowan until they retire for bed. Closing the curtains to her bed, she sits on her bed to meditate. Feeling the power course in her, she begins to ponder the invitation she had received only a few days ago from the goblins informing her of such a thing. It was too good of an opportunity to miss, while everyone else was occupied with the auction. It would be the perfect time to destroy the Horcrux within Bellatrix''s vault. And as on the route to vault #113, they had rather conveniently passed nearby said vault. There was a good chance, she could get to it.


    Since the last weekend of September, Rowan had carefully since sliced open the basilisk''s venom sacks and managed to separate it into small parts. Presently in her trunk under very secure spells and carefully placed within a box are several vials full of basilisk venom. If all went well, she''d even be able to smuggle a vial into Gringotts without getting caught.


    Everything and anything could go wrong always tended to happen, but that would be fine as long as nothing could be traced back to her. The most important part of the crime is to have the perfect alibi in order to not be implicated by the crime that was committed. And as she would not be stealing anything from Gringotts, therefore, there would be nothing to find on her person.


    Though Rowan had to admit she was sorely tempted to take a certain side trip to a certain vault containing a priceless stone. But there was no actual guarantee said stone had been moved there yet. But still, it was nice to have daydreams. And to be perfectly honest, it was greed more than anything else as she wasn''t sure she really wanted to be immortal.


    Making sure to clear her mindscape of her plans, Rowan finally tucks herself into bed, when a thought occurs to her. What if she wasn''t the only one who saw that day as amply full of opportunities? Plenty of guests and security though tight would be distracted keeping track of all the guests. It was the perfect setting for a crime.


    Shaking her head, Rowan turns on her side. It''s better not to worry about a hypothetical situation. But still, just in case, it wouldn''t hurt to come prepared. With that in mind, she fell sound asleep as even in dreams her mind began to churn.

 Chapter 152 - Chamber of Secrets â…¡

    Suddenly the darkness lifted enough for Rowan to see that she had reached the ridge of a vast hollow. A hollow that had been cleared of trees, so that stars shone brightly onto the most hair-raising scene she''d ever witnessed. Spiders. Not TINY ONES! Spiders the size of carthorses, eight-eyed, eight-legged, black, hairy, gigantic!


    The massive specimen that was carrying her made its way down the steep slope as Rowan began to desperately hope that basilisk had safely escaped from the sticky tar pit. If not all her planning was for not. And she was about to eaten alive having her organs sucked out like some sort of root beer float via a straw!


    The spider made its way down the steep slope toward a misty, domed web in the very center of the hollow, while its fellows closed in all around it, clicking their pincers excitedly the sight of its load. Rowan was unceremoniously dropped onto the ground. Quickly she rolled to her feet clutching her wand and rooster each in one hand. The spider that had dropped her began to make clicking like sounds as though speaking. "Aragog!" It called. "Aragog."


    And from the middle of the misty, domed web, a spider the size of a small elephant emerged, very slowly. There was more gray than black on his body and legs. And each of the eyes on his ugly, pincered head were milky white. He was blind.


    "It looks like Aragog is already ancient now and never mind twenty years later," Rowan privately thought to herself.


    "What is it?" he asked, clicking his pincers rapidly.


    "A man," clicked the spider who had caught Harry.


    "Is it Hagrid?" said Aragog, moving closer, his eight milky eyes wandering vaguely.


    Suddenly something clicked in Rowan''s mind. How did Hagrid get his egg? A complete and utterly random stranger gave it to him. The line that she needed had been staring her in the face all along! Hagrid attended Hogwarts at that same time as Riddle! But more importantly, he might just know something more.


    "A stranger," clicked the spider who had caught Rowan.


    "Kill them," clicked Aragog fretfully. "I was sleeping."


    "I''m a friend of Hagrid''s!" Rowan loudly cried out as she waited for the spider to ask.


    Click, click, click went the pincers of the spiders all around the hollow. Aragog paused. "Hagrid has never sent another man into our hollow before,'' he said slowly.


    "Actually, I was dragged here by the courteous acromantula over here," Rowan politely said. "And I was attempting to do something on Hagrid''s behalf, but I''m afraid that''s all for not now. Thanks to this-. I''m sorry, but what is the gender of the acromantula''s at my side?"


    There is a long pause as Aragog finally says, "Male."


    "Ah yes, this gracious gentleman here brought me into your nest," Rowan lied with a straight face. "And I happen to be in the middle of a very important mission that may get all of you killed."


    Click, click, click can loudly be heard by the pincers of the spiders all around again as they whisper with disbelief. "And what could possibly pose a danger to us that Hagrid sent ye?" Aragog growled, fiercely clicking his pincers in agitation.


    Suddenly a loud boom can be heard in the distance as Rowan merely points in the direction of the sound. The spiders all become still as Aragog hurriedly hisses, "And what is that?"


    "Well, I do believe you are quite familiar with it, no, Aragog?" Rowan pointedly said as the old spider stiffened.


    "No, the Chamber was sealed away by the last Slytherins heir!" Aragog hissed as the spiders clicked their pincers in sudden distress.


    "It would seem we are short on time, but to make the long story short, someone released the foul beast," Rowan tactfully neglected to mention that she was the culprit. "And just as I thought it is indeed coming this way with a nefarious purpose in mind. Therefore, we have one of two choices, we either run very fast in the opposite direction hoping for the best. Or we join hands to temporarily to deal with the horrifying menace."


    "We cannot fight it!" Aragog whispered as the clearing began to be filled with clicking full of fear.


    "Ah, but I''ve got a rooster!" Rowan explained as she lifted the quiet bird in her arms for all the spiders to see.


    "It smells of magic!" Aragog growled as he clicked his pincers painfully loud.


    "I know that this fake rooster won''t kill the snake, but it will hurt it," Rowan firmly declared as the two stared at each other for a moment, despite the fact that one of them was very much blind.


    "A temporary truce," Aragog finally agreed as his pincers clicked in afterthought.


    "Agreed," Rowan said as she cleverly cast the aura spell over herself and neglected to do so on the spiders. Vengeful, a tad bit. But honestly speaking, they''d turn around and try to eat her the moment the basilisk was dead.


    The forest is utterly silent except for the booming and crashing sounds that grow louder and louder with each passing second. Trees and creatures alike in the basilisk''s path are smashed, crushed, or instantly killed. In its maddened wrath the basilisk would not allow for anything to stand in its way of vengeance.


    "It''s coming, witch," Aragog softly said as he shivered and clicked once or twice in unease. The sound echoed quite loudly in the silent night as the rest of the acromantula''s remained silent and rather still waiting and watching.


    Sensing that Aragog needed to hear a response, Rowan said, "That is so, but we will kill it this night."


    "Yes, it will end tonight," Aragog clicked his pincers in terror and anger as the creature could now be felt.


    The King of Serpents suddenly burst into the clearing enraged as traces of blood could clearly be seen where scales and skin had forcefully been peeled off. Hissing the basilisk reared up and attacked a pair of petrified spiders. Instantly crushing them in its powerful, poisonous maw before flinging the acromantulas aside. Not only did the basilisk instantly kill with its eyes, but its tail as well as swept away all and any assailant.


    Squeezing the rooster until it was about to burst, the confounded rooster finally squawked. The basilisk shrieked and began to curse out loud, but Rowan hadn''t ever been one to play fair. After all, the saying went, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    The spiders stormed the withering basilisk but even then, they were either thrown off or killed. However, just as one was killed two more replaced the deceased acromantula as more and more spiders swarmed the snake. Still, it wasn''t near enough as the snake began to cleverly whip its body around to allow it space from which to attack.


    Squeezing the rooster again, the terrified rooster squawked again as the basilisk cursed. "I shall kill you all!" Despite its obvious pain, the basilisk was quickly gaining a tolerance of the transfigured rooster''s cries.


    "Aragog, will one of your children allow me to ride them to get closer?" Rowan asked at seeing its movements less slow than before.


    Clicking its pincers, Aragog turned to the spider that had captured Rowan. The spider angrily clicked back as he said, "Hurry witch!" In the pitch-black darkness, she saw the wavering spider-like form in purple. Climbing as best as she could up the hairy bristled legs, Rowan found herself on top of its sleek back.


    "I need to be close," Rowan instructed as the spider scurried forward. Screams could be heard from both the basilisk and the dying acromantulas. The air was filled with violent hissing and clicking of pincers. Something large and eight-legged flew past Rowan''s head causing her to duck down and lay low on the spider''s back.


    "Here," the spider hissed as it abruptly stopped. Raising her head, Rowan could feel the very earth shake as the basilisk wildly fought. Raising her wand high, she watched the dizzying emerald form in the middle of the darkness thrash about. The seconds seemed to turn into minutes as the basilisk remained out of reach until its head finally dropped down below into range at having spotted its enemy. The enraged basilisk barreled forward opening its gaping maws to swallow her whole.


    "Sectumsempra!" A scream was heard as the basilisk cried out in agony, "My eyes, my eyes!" Immediately opening her eyes, Rowan sees the once bright yellow serpent eyes now dull having been sliced open as blood and goo streamed out.


    The spiders seeing their chance instantly swarm forward as Rowan leaps off at sensing the spider''s ill intent. The spider she was riding quickly joins the foray as the spiders attack the defenseless snake. But the Basilisk was the King of Serpents for a reason and despite its blindness, it still could hear and taste them in the air.


    Still tightly clutching her rooster, Rowan waited and watched as the Basilisk grew weaker and weaker from the bleeding wounds in its eyes that would not cease to bleed. Hours or maybe mere minutes later, the basilisk finally fell and ceased to move. And with it over 2/3rds of the acromantula colony were now dead.


    There is a silence for a moment until Rowan releases the rooster that eagerly flaps away to escape. Warily turning towards Aragog, Rowan drily says, "I do believe our truce is now over."


    "Yes," Aragog clicked as the remaining spiders of the nest creep out.


    Firmly gripping her wand, Rowan is about to teleport away, when Aragog says, "I was watching you, young witch. You could have easily fled, but you stood beside us and fought. Even dealing the creature the fatal blow that caused its fall."


    Taking a step forward, Aragog clicked. "We may be magical creatures, but we repay our debts. Take the victor''s spoils, young witch. And leave to never return."


    Rowan warily nods as she scurries forward to where the giant emerald basilisk lays lifeless. Quickly casting a preservation spell, Rowan says the shrinking charm, "Diminuendo." The basilisk shrinks to a long scarf length, which was fine by her as she transfigured into a muffler and wrapped the transfigured snake around her neck like a scarf.


    Nodding once to the spiders, Rowan turns to leave and scurries out of the clearing before using the point me spell to find north. Rushing through the forest in the moonlight, she doesn''t dare use Lumos lest it attracts anything else unwanted. The moon had long begun to wane, but she knew she was quite far off from where she emerged from.

 Chapter 153 - Firenze

    It is a most difficult ordeal to run through a forest under the moonlight. There are roots, random holes, thorny weeds, trailing branches, poison ivy, and prickly, sticky bushes galore to scratch and trip one plenty of times. Still, Rowan kept running despite the scratches and bruises from painfully sprawling onto the forest floor from evil tree roots. Rather bruised and exhausted at this point, she just kept jogging forward trying to make it back to Hogwarts before dawn.


    Holding her now bruised waist, Rowan winced as she steps into a clearing. To her surprise, she freezes at the edge at seeing the man-horse, or better yet, a centaur. To the waist, a young man, with red hair and beard, but below that was a horse''s gleaming chestnut body with a long, reddish tail. Quickly stepping back behind the tree trunk, she finds herself desperately hoping that they didn''t have the senses of an actual horse.


    "Ronan?" A more masculine voice called out.


    "Mars is bright tonight," Ronan dreamily said. "Unusually bright, Bane."


    Peeking just around the tree trunk, Rowan sees the second centaur. Black-haired, muscled, and wilder-looking than Ronan. Nodding in approval of the well-toned young body, she pulls back to listen.


    Glancing up at the stars, Bane says, "Yes, Mars is rather bright tonight." The two of them stare in silence up at the night sky for some time, before trotting back from whence they came.


    Rowan waited for what seemed ages before peeking back around the tree trunk with a soft sigh. Emerging cautiously out into the clearing, she glances around before pausing to look up at the night sky. "Huh, they''re right," Rowan mused out loud. "Mars is really bright tonight."


    Shaking her head ruefully, Rowan hurries forward to almost crash into a teenage boy-, rather a teenage centaur. Jumping back the youthful centaur with white-blond hair and a palomino body stares in utter surprise right back at her. The centaur youth had astonishingly blue eyes like pale sapphires.


    "You should not be out here," the young centaur observed.


    "No, but yet here I am," Rowan drily replied.


    The centaur youth took a step forward as Rowan took one back. Glancing up at the stars, the youth eyes them very carefully. "Yes, the flow of the stars has changed again," the centaur mused. "An unseen force has forced the rivers of the heavens to diverge."


    The centaur youth is silent, before seemingly making up his mind. "Come, I shall return you back to Hogwarts," the centaur youth said as he lowered himself on to his front legs so that Rowan could clamber onto his back. "My name is Firenze."


    "Thank you," Rowan said. "But I do believe it would be considered rather rude to ride you."


    "I am offering," the pale centaur said with no trace of anger.


    "Thank you, then," Rowan said as she climbed onto the back of Firenze.


    "Your welcome," Firenze said as he surged forward.


    The two are quiet until Rowan asks, "I have always wondered, but what is it like to live in a centaur colony? I''d hate to make the stereotypical comparison, but is it a bit like a horse herd?"


    "It is not rude at all to ask," Firenze answered as he carefully stepped around a random hole on the forest ground. "I suppose in a way it is and it is not. We are closer to druids in that we live and die in nature."


    "I see," Rowan muttered as they fell into another lapse of silent, before Rowan said, "And will you not get into trouble for this? I do believe most centaurs believe it is shame with very good reason to carry a human or in my case a witch on your back?"


    "If only I''m seen," Firenze wisely said with a bit of mirth in his voice.


    "You''d done well in Slytherin," Rowan privately thought to herself. But then again, maybe in Gryffindor too. After all, he once did go against everything centaurs believed in to defend a certain scarred boy. And eventually was even welcomed back with pride back into the centaur fold.


    They must have been quite deep in the forest for it was dawn when Firenze stopped at the edge of a path. "Follow the path out, it''ll lead you straight to Hagrid," Firenze said as Rowan slid off is back.


    "Thank you," Rowan sincerely said as she studied the young Firenze before her.


    Firenze nodded at her and turned to leave when Rowan said, "Firenze, it is not a crime nor is it shameful to help another, whether centaur, magical creature or human alike. In time, I believe that those beliefs will be proven right." Firenze lips twitch into a shy smile as his horsetail flickers with delight, before galloping back into the forest.


    Turning back onto the path, Rowan hurries as dawn fades and the sun begins to steadily rise. Some half hour later, she burst out behind Hagrid''s hut with a tired sigh. "I''d never thought Hagrid''s hut would look so beautiful," Rowan muttered to herself as she staggered over to knock at the front door, but not before casting a cleaning spell onto herself. It wouldn''t remove the sticks and leaves out of her hair and clothing. But at least it would get rid of the mud and grime.


    Knocking one, the door only once there was quickly heard footsteps as the door was pulled open. "Good morning, Hagrid, I''ve come for a bit of tea," Rowan said as she didn''t wait to be invited in and stepped right in.


    "Er, alright," Hagrid said with a bit of surprise. "Jus'' ''ave a seat, I was making a bit of egg''s with some kippers."


    "That sounds just lovely, Hagrid," Rowan honestly said as she found that she was absolutely starving.


    From under the bed, Fang bounded out with tail wagging leaping up to lick at her. Rowan wrinkled her nose and gingerly petted the drooling puppy''s head on her leg. Already quite large, Fang was going to be huge as before when he was done growing.


    "Ya look tired Rowan," Hagrid observed as he poured her a cup of tea. "Didn''t ye get any sleep last night?"


    "I''m afraid I was kept wide awake," Rowan mumbled as she gratefully accepted the strong cup of tea and took a sip.


    "Eh? Well, ''ere happens to the best of us," Hagrid mumbled as he eyed the leaves and twigs in her hair. "I too waz kept up by dozens of spiders fleeing from the hut! Strange though, they later came back."


    "Mm, this tea is quite strong," Rowan said in approval. "It really wakes one up."


    "Er, yes," Hagrid stammered as his cheeks turned rosy pink at the compliment. "Ah, cripes!" Hagrid said as he rushed over to the eggs having started to smell something strange as they started to burn. Quickly scrambling the eggs, he manages to save them just in time.


    Rowan suddenly found a giant plate before her filled with eggs and kippers. Glancing at the size, she tactfully glances over at Fang and slides half of it into the waiting pups open mouth below. With a happy slobber, Fang eagerly curls up at her feet as Rowan begins to chew on the slightly rubbery eggs. It needed a tad bit of salt and pepper but overall still edible.


    For some time, the kitchen is filled with clinking until Rowan says, "Hagrid, I was just curious, but you attended school with a Head Boy by the name of Tom Riddle, did you not?"


    "Er, yes, why?" Hagrid blinked rather innocently as Fang sniffed at Rowan''s scarf to only let out a low whine and curl up against Hagrid''s giant feet.


    "I''ve been trying to track members of the Slug Club for Professor Slughorn, I wasn''t able to find anything about him after his leaving Hogwarts. There wasn''t anyone that he was close to or anyone that might have even disliked him enough to keep tabs on him?" Rowan carefully asked.


    "He was quite popular, a model student," Hagrid quietly said as he poked at his eggs having lost his appetite. "A shame dat he''s now thought to be a murderer. But I guess ye really can''t tell, can ye?"


    Furrowing his brows, Hagrid finally sighs after some time, "I really can''t think of anyone, Rowan."


    The light in Rowan''s eyes dim down, when suddenly the light can be clearly seen Hagrid''s eyes. "Ah! Charlus Potter Jr. asked me the same question more than ten years ago!"


    "Charlus Potter Jr?" Rowan blinked not knowing who that even was.


    "Aye, a good lad," Hagrid fondly remembered. "Waz rather sad to hear, he died ten years ago from some dark curse."


    "I see and who exactly did you mention to him, Hagrid?" Rowan eagerly leaned forward.


    Hagrid scrunches his forehead trying to remember. "T''was some Ravenclaw boy. What was his name? T''was rather funny az I recall." Hagrid bites his lip until he jumps to his feet.


    "Yes! I remember now, Fogey Artemio!" Hagrid beamed with pride at having recalled the name.


    Rowan repeats the name in her mind and asks, "And just what was so special about Artemio Frobisher?"


    "Ah, well, Fogey never liked Tom," Hagrid admitted as he took a seat. "Dem other Ravenclaws use to ah, tease ''em mighty fierce. But after poor Myrtle." Hagrid paused and cleared his throat rather violently. "After dat, they just left ''em alone."


    "And what happened to him?" Rowan quietly asked.


    "Poor Fogey died from a tentacula bite only a month after graduating. Apparently, the gift giver confused the potted plant with dat of another and it killed ''em in his sleep," Hagrid sadly said as he took a sip of his herbal tea.


    "And you told, Charlus Potter Jr. about this?"


    "Aye, I did, Rowan. He was mighty curious about good old Tom too."


    "Of course, he was," Rowan whispered to herself as she connected the missing portion of the found library journal to the now-deceased Charlus Potter Jr. It wasn''t just a coincidence that the only person that was wary of Tom Riddle simply died a few months after graduation. Nor the fact that the second young man who looked into him died from a random dark curse. Someone was tidying up any possible loose ends.


    "Thank you, Hagrid," Rowan said as she rose to her feet. "This proved to be a most enlightening meal."


    "Your welcome, Rowan!" Hagrid said rather pleased about himself. "Ye can stop by any day."


    "Well, I best be off then," Rowan said as she walked out of the door and shook leaves and twigs out of her clothes and hair. Crossing the glistening dew filled dawn, Rowan shivered in the morning chill as she was surprised to find that it was. She hadn''t noticed that it had been all night.

 Chapter 154 - Out all night!

    Crossing the lawn, Rowan slipped through the front entrance to find a group of professors glaring straight at her. "I went for an early morning walk," Rowan hastily said. For it was no lie, she''d gone for a very long walk. All night long until morning.


    "Miss Prince, I am most disappointed in you," Professor Slughorn said as he stared down at his house member. "Your dormmates reported you missing late last night, and we have been scouring the entire school for you all night long! What do you have to say for yourself, young lady?!


    Not able to think of a feasible excuse, Rowan sighs and says, "I''m sure detention and loss of points are in order."


    "You are most certainly right, Miss Prince!" Professor Slughorn sputtered. "Three weeks'' worth of detention!" Professor Slughorn quickly noticed the glares from his associates and hastily adds, "And twenty points from Slytherin!"


    "Yes, sir," Rowan tiredly said as she headed back to the Slytherin quarters. Yawning barely able to keep her eyes open, she managed to make it into the common room, where five pairs of eyes were glowering at her.


    "Good morning," Rowan yawned again unable to help herself as her exhaustion finally seemed to have hit her.


    "Where were you?!" Severus growled as the girls glared in the background at Rowan in stern emphasis.


    "I was out walking," Rowan stretched as if that solved everything.


    "All night long!" Bethanie shouted from behind Severus.


    "It was a long walk," Rowan grumbled back as she firmly added, "Well, I''m going to bed." Ignoring their furious stares, Rowan headed up the stairs to final go to sleep she was utterly exhausted. And she had more than earned a good night''s sleep!


    Gaping the five of them stare at the retreating back of Rowan up the stairs. "Well, I never!" Bethanie fumed as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Did she just ignore us?" Terry said with incredulity in his eyes.


    "Could she have been out with Potter and them?" Tiffany suddenly asked. "I mean she is friends with them."


    Silvia shook her head and said, "Bethanie had Slughorn go and look for her there first. But apparently according to Professor McGonagall, they were all safely in bed."


    "Then where could she have gone?" Severus protested throwing his arms up in frustration.


    "For a walk apparently," Terry drily concluded as he picked up a fallen leaf that had trailed off Rowan''s clothes.


    "All night long?" Severus growled in disbelief.


    "Apparently," Terry murmured as he twirls the leaf between his fingertips.


    "Could have it been with a boy?" Tiffany suspiciously said as the rest of them made faces at the mere suggestion.


    "Who was out with a boy?" A familiar voice asked from behind them.


    "Rowan," Tiffany instantly answered as the figure of Wilkes stiffened before them.


    "She was out all night?" Wilkes repeated himself.


    "Yes, but we don''t know with who or why!" Tiffany firmly said. "I mean, she wasn''t out with the troublesome four Gryffindor''s. And those are the only real male friends Rowan has outside of our own house. I mean, if it''s not them, who else could it be?"


    "Well, there''s Lovegood and Abbot," Severus was unable to stop himself from saying.


    "Who?" Everyone turned to glance over at Severus.


    Sighing, Severus says, "I mean, thanks to Herbology and Gobbledegook, she''s become very friendly with Andrew Abbot, a Hufflepuff in our year. And as for Xenophilius Lovegood, he''s a 4th year Ravenclaw in our goblin course. She quite admires him, I think. I''ve seen her gaze up at him with rapt attention on more than one occasion."


    "Wait, the pale blond, who is slightly cross-eyed?" The girls shrieked in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s him," Severus sadly said.


    "I always knew Rowan had weird tastes in men," Terry shuddered picturing the image of the two of them together.


    "But then again, she does like them blond," Tiffany sagely mused as everyone recalled Rowan''s rare admiration of the blond Hufflepuff quidditch captain, Edmund Macmillan.


    "I mean, they still could be friends, couldn''t they?" Silvia lamely said as the rest of the shuddered lost in thought.


    Wilkes was rather quiet as he walked past them and out of the common room area. This immediately reminded them that they were still in their night robes. They all staggered back to get dressed before breakfast.


    Down in the Great Hall, the five of them poked at their breakfast as a rather excited fourth year took a seat not too far away from them. "Did you hear?" The fourth-year whispered to his friends. "Apparently Prince was caught this morning by the Professors having stayed out all night."


    The fourth-year pauses for effect before saying, "And do you know who walked in minutes after her having spent the entire night out as well?"


    "Wait, who?" The friends excitedly asked as the five of them as well leaned over to intently listen to the answer.


    "A 4th year Ravenclaw by the name of Xenophilius Lovegood!" The fourth-year exclaimed as Severus fell out of his seat, while Terry began to choke on his spoonful of oatmeal. Tiffany''s mouth flopped open with a mouthful of food as Bethanie''s spoon clattered onto her plate splattering her clothes, while Silvia looked like she was about to faint.


    "I know right?" The fourth-year said over the juicy gossip. "And when asked by the professor why he was out. He said, "It was a good night for a walk under the stars as Mars had been rather usually bright!"


    Severus somehow weakly staggers back into his seat as Terry wheezes and wipes the tears out of his eyes. Tiffany finally closes her mouth shut as Bethanie clutches her napkin a little too harshly as she wipes the oatmeal off her clothes. Silvia merely laid her head in her arms as if trying to make sense of the world. It was though the entire world had suddenly been turned on its head.


    "And how can you be so sure?" Exclaimed a speculative friend of the Slytherin fourth year. The five Slytherin second years ears perked up to listen as they leaned in to listen.


    "Well, I heard it from a friend, who heard it from Bertha Jorkins," the fourth year-proudly said. "You know that she''s in part of Hogwarts News and all. And besides, she''s a fifth-year Ravenclaw herself. Apparently, she heard the whole commotion straight from Professor Flitwick''s mouth!"


    Their despair is one more clearly felt as the five of them are utterly silent for the rest of the meal and somehow rather dumbly make their way back to the common room area in utter shock. Slumped across various couches they are silent for what seem like hours until Severus sits up. "It simply must be a coincidence!"


    "There''s no such thing as coincidence," Terry and Silvia said in unison as they each shared a glance.


    Severus finally allows his head to drop into his hands in frustration. "I don''t really mind, I don''t. But I''d wish she hadn''t snuck out for a boy like him," Severus rather muffled said. The three girls nod their heads in agreement. If one was going to sneak out it should at least be for someone cute.


    "Well, I''m sure it''s just a phase," Bethanie comfortingly said. "Crushes like this rarely ever last for long." Terry merely arched his eyebrow and pointed at Severus with one hand. Bethanie glares back but doesn''t retort back.


    "Well, we might as well enjoy the rest of our Easter holiday," Terry finally said. "Anyone up for a game of wizarding chess?"


    "I''ll accept that challenge," Silvia said as she rose to her feet and walked over to a chess set. The two of them began to play as the rest of the watched lost in thought. Either way, it was at least a good distraction for the rest of the morning.

 Chapter 155 - Rabbit Slippers

    The rest of the Easter holiday was filled with rumors about her and Xenophilius Lovegood. The first time she was asked about their budding romance, Rowan sprayed a mouthful of juice all over the table. Thankfully she only sprayed the area in front of her as Severus and Terry at her sides looked on with wrinkled noses. But it was only the start as the rumors just took root and everyone glanced at her with glances of pity and a bit of admiration for daring to be so bold.


    Nor was the letter received from her grandfather and grandmother. Apparently, they were rather disappointed with her and rather blatantly asked whether she was already stepping out with a boy. Rather firmly, Rowan had replied that it had merely been a youthful curiosity and that no she had not been stepping out with Xenophilius Lovegoods. He was of no interest to her beyond a simple school friendship.


    The letter did not appear to convince her grandparents very much as a second letter was sent in follow up suggesting that she dowse her Gryffindor tendencies as she was very much a Slytherin. Not that Rowan could think of a comeback at that point and merely replied that it wouldn''t happen again.


    Contrary to belief it was with quite some relief that Rowan greeted the first day of class. Herbology wasn''t too bad as they were much too busy potting and pruning that the Hufflepuffs didn''t have any idle time to gossip. Although Andrew Abbot did jovially tease her for a bit knowing perfectly well that Rowan had no romantic interest in Lovegood.


    It wasn''t until Transfiguration that some of the cattier Slytherin house members loudly gossiped about her to her face. Ignoring the jeers, Rowan set out to turn the pair of rabbits before her into slippers. With ease, she mumbled the incantation and pointed her wand at the pair of rabbits before her. A burst of magic blasted out of her wand not only turning the two rabbits into mere night slippers, but fancy jewelry encrusted slippers.


    Rowan just blankly stares at the beautiful slippers before her as Professor McGonagall stares with a bit of surprise at in her eyes. "Well done, Miss Prince. Ten Points to Slytherin!"


    Before moving on with a frown, Professor McGonagall said, "Miss Crowley! Take care where you cast that spell!" Earning snickers and laughter as Quyen Crowley turned bright red and muttered under her breath.


    Rowan blankly nods as she clenches her wand that much tighter in her hand. It hadn''t just been her imagination since that night, her magic was stronger than before. Lips pressed into a thin line she slumped back into her seat as Severus eyed her a bit worriedly.


    "You won us points, Rowan," Severus softly remarked. "Put on a smile at least."


    Rowan''s lips twitch into a painful smile as Severus furrowed his brow. "Don''t be patronizing!"


    Turning back to his own rabbit with a tsk-tsk, Severus points his wand and says the incantation to transform the pair of rabbits into night slippers. The spell was executed perfectly as the pair of slippers turned into elegant cobalt colored slippers.


    "Well done, Mr. Prince," Professor McGonagall said in approval as she passed by. "Ten points to Slytherin!"


    Severus beamed with pride as the rest of the Slytherins muttered something about being a teacher''s pet. Still, the rest of the class passed by rather quickly as Severus practiced several more times, while Rowan wouldn''t even hold her wand in her hand. Either way, Severus quite happily left the classroom with his head held high.


    In a bit of daze, Rowan suddenly found herself in their goblin classroom with no clear memory on how she got there. Blinking, she found to her surprise that the blond girl at her side was obviously pouting with her arms crossed over her chest. "Pandora is something wrong?" Rowan asked as Andrew Abbot at her side snorted loudly earning himself a dark look from Rowan to be silent and remain so.


    Pandora Ravine pursed her lips and softly said, "Were you out seeing the stars with Xeno during Easter break?"


    Andrew Abbot holds his breath as he waits to listen for the juicy gossip. Just because he was a Hufflepuff didn''t mean he didn''t like to know things.


    Rowan makes a face and says, "No, Pandora, I most certainly was not. It was actually a strange coincidence as I never even crossed paths with Xeno that night."


    Pandora studies Rowan''s face for a moment, before seeing the truth there and letting out a sigh of relief. "I thought as much," Pandora much more warmly said as she uncrossed her arms to offer a small smile. "That''s what Xeno said too, but I found it rather strange that you were both out on the same night."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Rowan says, "Life is strange like that at times."


    "What''s strange at times?" Xenophilius Lovegood asked as he took his regular seat next to Pandora.


    "About the romantic rumors between the two of us," Rowan drily answered.


    Xeno snorted in annoyance, "Noisy gossip''s the whole lot of them! As if I have any time for romance not when the truth still remains unknown to the wizarding masses!"


    "What is?" Pandora interrupted as she offered Xeno a warm smile.


    "That the attack on the Malfoy''s this Christmas past was obviously well planned and executed proving in fact that there is an evil organization hellbent on ruling the wizarding world as we know it! But not only that but that the Ministry of Magic is slowly being infiltrated by these madmen!" Xeno breathlessly explained as Pandora politely nodded, while Andrew rolled his eyes from behind Rowan''s back.


    On the other hand, Rowan couldn''t find it in herself to laugh nor snicker. Because as Ironic as it was that wasn''t far-flung from the truth. And that was more than a tad frightening.


    Any further thoughts or conversation was interrupted as Professor Flitwick swopped in and said, "I hope that none of you have forgotten what we''ve been studying over Easter Break!"


    "No, sir!" The entire class replied in Gobbledegook.


    "Excellent!" Professor Flitwick replied back in goblin, before switching back to English. "Now, pull out your parchment and quills. We''ve got notes to make!" The students did as they were told as Professor Flitwick began to go over terms that they were previously unfamiliar with. Needless to say, it was a rather tiring day.

 Chapter 156 - Detention with Professor Adric

    After dinner, Rowan as usual went to serve detention with Professor Slughorn. She found it to be quite relaxing to do manual labor when her thoughts were a mess. A most useful time to sort one''s thoughts.


    Knocking on Professor''s Slughorn''s office door, Rowan waits to be let in. "Is that you, Prince?" Professor Slughorn asked as the sound of his getting up from his desk can be heard inside.


    "Yes, Professor," Rowan replied with a bit of a frown.


    "Good, good," Professor Slughorn was heard muttering from inside. Pulling the door wide open from behind him his desk can be seen his vast collection of photographs with members of the slug club. On his desk is a canter of crystalized pineapple with a small velvet pouffe peeking out from the edge of his desk.


    "You''ll be serving the rest of the remainder with Professor Adric as he so kindly volunteered. Miss Prince, you best be going now, I''ll let Professor Adric know that you are coming."


    "Yes, sir," Rowan unhappily said, before turning back around and heading back upstairs.


    After some time, Rowan finally arrived at the second-floor corridor located near the staircase that leads to the first-floor corridor. Knocking just once, a cold voice can be heard from inside saying, "Come in, Miss Prince, don''t dawdle now."


    Carefully opening the door, Rowan steps inside to see a rather stark office. Despite there being neatly arranged books and artifacts on the shelves and furniture there wasn''t much life to the room. Nothing of interest called out nor there was a speck of color beyond the emerald and silver tapestry that hung behind the professor''s desk.


    Coming to a halt, before Professor Adric, Rowan says, "Professor, what will you have me do?"


    "Research," Professor Adric flatly said as he glanced up from his work to stare down his slightly olive nose at her. His dark gaze was just as piercing as ever as he leaned his lean form back into his seat.


    "Ah, I see," Rowan said as she glanced about for another desk or writing table to sit at.


    Seeing her glance, Professor Adric says, "You may sit in front of me and work, Miss Prince. I won''t have you being distracted while my back is turned."


    "Yes, sir," Rowan muttered as she took a seat before him and waited to be instructed.


    Grabbing a book from the neatly ordered pile before him, Professor Adric says, "Start from page 100, that is where I last left off."


    "Thank you, sir," Rowan said as she took the book and found a pot of ink and quill along with a roll of parchment placed before her.


    "I expect careful and detailed notes, Miss Prince," Professor Adric coldly further instructed. "And legible too."


    Rowan nodded her head as she glanced at the title, The Life and Lies of Salazar Slytherin. Glancing back up at the already engrossed man, Rowan asks, "I don''t mean to be rude, professor, but just what am I supposed to be searching for?"


    "Anything of interest," Professor Adric sternly said causing Rowan to internally sigh and begin to read and jot down anything that could be considered interesting.


    For some time, the only sound that can be heard is the scribbling of quills on parchment and that of pages being turned. The clock on the mantelpiece steadily ticked by as the hands slowly seemed to move. After what seemed like hours, Professor Adric says, "Did you not find the fleeing spiders quite the interesting spectacle, Prince?"


    Pausing Rowan glanced up to say, "Professor, that would certainly be quite the sight to see."


    "And do you know why?" Professor Adric leaned forward as his piercing eyes seemed to be trying to read her very soul.


    "No, sir," Rowan lied with a straight face.


    "Apparently there is a creature that spiders fear the most," Professor Adric glanced down to grab a piece of lint off his robes. "A snake."


    "That must be some snake," Rowan murmured. "But it does seem to be gone now."


    Professor Adric jerks forward with narrowed eyes. "And what makes you say that, Prince?"


    Rowan points at the spiderweb in the corner. "Well, there''s a spider right there and unless I am mistaken spiders are supposed to flee before this snake. It wouldn''t be here otherwise."


    Professor Adric glares at the innocent spider toiling away int the corner, before raising his wand and blasting the spider and web away. A slightly burnt smell can be smelled at the scorched stones, but nothing that couldn''t be cleaned away. Turning back with a satisfied expression, Professor Adric''s eyes dangerously narrow into slits. "I suppose that is the case. But Prince, I can''t help wonder if you''ve ever heard about the Chamber of Secrets."


    "I have," Rowan said causing Professor Adric''s face to twitch.


    "And where was that?" Professor Adric almost hissed with fury.


    "Professor Bin''s classroom."


    "And just what did he say?!"


    "And I quote, "Reliable historical sources tell us this much, but these facts have been obscured by the fanciful legend of the Chamber of Secrets. The story goes that Slytherin had built a hidden chamber in the castle, of which the other founders knew nothing.


    Slytherin, according to the legend, sealed the Chamber of Secrets so that none would be able to open it until his true heir arrived at the school. The heir alone would be able to unseal the Chamber of Secrets, unleash the horror within, and use it to purge the school of all who were unworthy to study magic, end quote."


    "Of course, that is utter nonsense," Rowan scoffed. "Professor Bins explained that Hogwarts has been searched for evidence by many learned witches and wizards. It does not exist. And that it is nothing but a fanciful tale to frighten the gullible. I find myself agreeing with that statement."


    Professor Adric is rather silent for a moment, before saying, "You are a rather interesting source of information, Prince."


    Glancing over at the time, Professor Adric adds, "Well, it does seem as though our time is up. But Prince, I would waste our precious time and as such, I''ll have you serve detention with me during the following Quidditch match."


    Rowan''s eyes suddenly sparkled as though Christmas had come early this year. "Of course, sir! It shan''t be a problem."


    Professor Adric seems a bit taken by the response. "You are not cross at missing the match between Slytherin and Gryffindor?"


    "I''m fairly certain Gryffindor will win, this year," Rowan honestly remarked. "James is a rather talented chaser and with Longbottom being a better flyer than our present seeker. I have little doubt that we will lose the match in all honesty."


    "Ah, yes, I''d forgotten you were on such friendly terms with Gryffindors," Professor Adric said with a sneer.


    "Is that all, Professor?" Rowan asked not falling into the obvious trap to raise her ire.


    "Yes, that is all, Prince," Professor Adric curtly dismissed her, before glancing down at his notes.


    There circled was a paragraph that read, "Of the many fearsome beasts and monsters that roam our land, there is none more curious or more deadly than the Basilisk, known also as the King of Serpents. This snake, which may reach to a gigantic size and live many hundreds of years, is born from a chicken''s egg, hatched beneath a toad. Its method of killing are most wondrous, for aside from its deadly and venomous fangs, the Basilisk has a murderous stare, and all who are fixed with the beam of its eye shall suffer instant death. Spiders flee before the Basilisk, for it is there mortal enemy, and the Basilisk flees only from the crowing of the rooster which is fatal to it."


    Scoffing, Professor Adric shakes his head, "Mere children tales," before tossing the piece of parchment into the fireplace. If there was a chamber it certainly would no longer have a living basilisk after a thousand years. Shaking his head, he poured himself a drink as he once found himself contemplating on what in merlin''s name was his cousin searching for.

 Chapter 157 - Nightmare

    Again, Rowan found herself walking past in the dim gloomy darkness of the Chamber of Secrets. The carved snakes on the column seemed to be watching her as before, but this time she could swear she saw them move out of the corner of her eye. Stopping at the last pair of pillars, she found herself unwilling to gaze upon the statue of Salazar Slytherin. Rather she kept her gaze on the statue boots and robes trailing to the stone floor. And yet, she found herself unwilling to glance up as she felt that the moment she did, something terrible would happen.


    Yet by some strange force, Rowan found her vision slowly dragged above to see the gigantic stone mouth opening all on its own. Hastily tearing her glance away, she desperately searched her robes and pockets for her wand. Suddenly, her hand froze at feeling a gaping hole in the corner of a pocket.


    The creature rapidly slithering from Salazar''s depths as with horror, Rowan found herself utterly defenseless. With an earth-quaking thud, the creature slithered onto the stone floor behind her. Unable to turn she found her feet glued to the floor. Feeling the enormous basilisk behind her coil, she feels it''s breath above her as it hisses, "Let me kill you.... Let me rip you¡­...Let me eat you!" Feeling the maws open wide to swallow her whole-.


    With a loud gasp, Rowan sat up in bed panting as her eyes flickered over to her trunk, where a large emerald muffler was carefully placed at the very bottom of her trunk. Taking a deep breath, she glances at the time to see that it is only three in the morning. Wiping the cold sweat off her brow, she sits up in bed cross-legged to meditate. Either way, it was about time for her to get up, what did an hour or two''s difference make?


    Tracing the energy within her body, Rowan followed the pathways that had drastically increased since killing the basilisk. She hadn''t had wanted to admit the truth until her class in Transfiguration, but her magic had felt that much stronger. It was through she had found a hidden underground river from which to draw water from rather than the well that she had been using all along.


    It wasn''t just that for her unfinished mindscape had expanded by leaps and bounds. Hogwarts was nearing completion and the construction of the Prince manor behind the hidden doorway was finally completed. Now it was merely a matter of clearing the mind of every day and selecting which was valuable or not. And though her natural mind barriers did not seem stronger than before there was a slight trace of awareness to them that had not been there before. The awareness would instantly alert her should anyone try to breach them or merely try to peek inside for a closer look.


    Opening her eyes, Rowan''s eyes flickered over to the gray, blackish wand on the nightstand. Ollivanders'' words slowly came to mind, "Forged by the Ollivander that is best forgotten and inspired by that children''s tale. - May you fare better with this wand, Miss Prince, than the wand that inspired its creation."


    The Elder wand that was the only wand that Ollivander could possibly be referring too. And the only wand that she knew of that shared a Thestral core as well.


    Reaching out to stretch her hand, Rowan grasped the wand that pulsed unlike before as though it had awakened from a deep slumber. There was definitely something different about the wand now, but what could have caused it? She''d defeated plenty of others before in Professor Adric''s class. It wasn''t a matter of winning, and if not what?


    A slow unease feeling crawled up Rowan''s throat as her eyes flickered over to her trunk. Aragog words suddenly ringing clearly in her ears, "Even dealing the creature the fatal blow that caused its fall. -Take the victor''s spoils, witch." Death, it had always been about death.


    Rowan''s hand gripped her wand that much tighter as she recalled the first brother, Antioch Peverell. Whether Antioch Peverell had forged said wand or Death really gave it to him did not matter as it was said to be the strongest wand in existence. The first act of the Elder Wand was not of a great wizarding feat but rather the callous action of taking the life of a wizard that Antioch Peverell had quarreled with before. And once again the wand was passed by the taking the life of Antioch Peverell by an unknown murderous wizard who slit his throat. And thusly so the fate of the wand was sealed in victory and bloodshed.


    And if so, what if that which fueled the Elder Wand''s power was not magic itself but death? That would certainly explain the sudden increase in her own magic and wand. That which was forged in death could only grow by death in that same manner. For now, there is no doubt that her wand is lesser than the Elder Wand, but with enough enticement that might not be the case in the future.


    Rowan shook that train thought out of her mind. She had no desire to walk down that path nor become the next Dark Lord. She already knew exactly how that path ended. Both paths only ended in death at the hands of another. Whether by victory or treachery mattered not as both endings were still inevitably the same, Death.


    Still, it was best, to be honest with herself. Yes, she was ambitious. Yes, she would one day kill again. And yes, one day she would even use Avada Kedavra. But she would not and did not want to become an unredeemable monster. For just because a snake is born poisonous that does not make it a monster.


    With that solemn promise in mind, Rowan once more closed her eyes and began to meditate. In the end, all that mattered was that she chose for herself. Whether light or dark, it did not matter. A snake always moved best in the gray.

 Chapter 158 - Stress

    Detention with Professor Adric made time quickly pass by as soon the final quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin occurred. And just as predicted, Gryffindor defeated Slytherin and won the Quidditch cup to the dismay of Slytherin. Rowan didn''t really care either way as she wasn''t much of a fan of the wizarding sport. But still, she did congratulate James who was unbearable, beaming with pride and joy. Yet that joy and fervor didn''t last very long as a vast pile of homework was given out as the final exams were quickly approaching again.


    As finals exams drew closer the Slytherin 5th and 7th years went into overdrive again. The rest of the years wisely left them alone as the sixth year''s though fatigued wisely congratulated themselves on having survived the year before knowing full well that the same fate awaited them again in the following year. Still, Alchemy''s worship was raised to a whole new level as cat beds and cat pillows had sprouted all over the Slytherin common room like mushrooms to keep Alchemy happy.


    Snacks were given galore as Alchemy was rubbed and praised nearly to death. At times like these his owner, Terry just gave up and threw his hands in the air. He sadly had to face the fact that Alchemy was the entire Slytherin''s pet rather than just his own.


    With exams that much closer Rowan didn''t have any time to look into the tidbit of information, Hagrid had given her as she was studying quite hard for the gobbledegook exam with Professor Flitwick. Not that the other classes weren''t hard, but none of them were given her as much difficulty as gobbledegook. But not one to give up halfway, she stubbornly pressed forward in her study to master or at least become fluent in the language.


    Unlike last year the Marauders actually had picked up on how to properly study for the final exams. Surprisingly, they actually came to Rowan for help as she tutored or answered questions in the study hall. Even James had buckled down which came as a surprise to everyone. It wasn''t until they remembered that Quidditch team members had to receive passing marks in order to keep playing on the team for the following year.


    It was a warm day outside as light streamed inside the windows down the hallways and in the study hall. "I give up!" Sirius groaned as his head dropped onto the desk.


    "Shh!" Pettigrew hissed as he furrowed his brow and tried to find his spot again as James growled, "Shut up, Siri! We''re trying to study!"


    "Mm," was all that Rowan murmured as she reviewed her notes on the International Warlock Convention of 1289 that involved the wizards of Sardinia that would for sure be on the final exam for History of Magic. On the other hand, Lupin bit his lip as he silently mouthed charms and spells under his breath.


    "Please! I need a break!" Sirius pleaded as Pettigrew finally grabbed a book and smacked Sirius across the back of the head. Sirius let out a loud yelp and promptly shielded away as Pettigrew had a wild gleam in his eye.


    Merely pointing his book at Sirius, Pettigrew quivered with a mix of emotions. "We already took a break, Sirius! Now be quiet or go!"


    Sirius flinched as Pettigrew sternly added, "I need to do better on this year''s exams or I''m going to be grounded this entire summer by my mother! I would very much like to enjoy my summer break!"


    Sirius wilts much like a beaten puppy and sadly pokes at his book with his finger. Suddenly, everyone flinches as a loud thud is heard. They glance at the source to see Rowan having slammed her textbook onto the table. "Spider,'' Rowan muttered under her breath as she lifted her book to reveal the crumbled-up form underneath.


    "Well that a bit excessive, don''t you think?" Lupin idly commented at the brutal force used. Rowan doesn''t reply as she merely wipes the desk and her book clean. No one followed up as everyone went straight back to work except for Sirius who continued to mop in silence. For the exams were drawing closer and all too soon they would themselves mere days away.


    The 2nd years having learned their lesson from last year wisely avoided the common room areas filled with 5th and 7th years. The 1st years foolishly didn''t pick up on the subtle warning signs and found themselves at the fearsome hands of 5th and 7th years about to snap. Needless to say, they quickly learned the timeless lesson and fled the area. Really, it was a passing of age ceremony, a solemn rite for every 1st-year generation to experience the true horror of what their future held.


    On the day of the first exam with great relief, Rowan awoke to a dry bed. Thankfully, THAT had occurred a week before allowing her to be less stressed this time around during the exams. Full of fighting energy they all headed to breakfast, before heading over to take the first of the written exams.


    Up in the classroom the heat was sweltering as they were all given new quills bewitched with Anti-Cheating spells. Despite the heat, Rowan found herself able to pay attention. Unlike last time there weren''t any cramps to worry about. Taking her time to answer every single question properly, Rowan certainly didn''t finish first nor last just right in the middle.


    Walking out of the classroom, Rowan spotted the hunched-over figure of Lily emerging from the Gryffindor exam classroom. Glancing about, Rowan slowly approached her. "Is something wrong, Lily?"


    Lily was bright red as she slowly nodded her head with tears of embarrassment in her eyes. Suddenly, it clicked into her mind as she recalled their conversation during the summer. "Is it THAT?" Rowan whispered as Lily nodded her head tearfully in response.


    "Right," Rowan awkwardly scratched at her face. "Well, let''s get you to the infirmary and we''ll take it from there." Helping Lily to her feet, Rowan aided her down the stairs and all the way to the infirmary.


    Madam Pomfrey''s skirts billow as she quickly approaches them. Seeing Lily''s pale, red face, Madam Pomfrey instantly said, "Poor dear. Not to worry, I''ll have you well in just a jiff. Now just have a seat over by the bed and I''ll bring everything right over. Miss Prince please be a dear and draw the curtain please."


    "Yes, Madam," Rowan replied as she aided Lily to the nearest bed to have a seat.


    Lily was bright as a tomato that steam could have easily been shooting out of her ears. Clearing her throat with embarrassment, Lily says, "Thank you, Rowan."


    "It''s fine, really," Rowan admitted as she took a seat on the bed. "The same thing happened to me last year on the first day of the exams. The only biggest difference is that mine started during the night and my cramps were awfully bad. But worst of all, I wasn''t able to get a potion for the pain until after the first exam."


    Feeling a bit better at that, Lily leans against the bed as Madam Pomfrey pops in with some clothes, potions, and other feminine products. "All right, Miss Evans, we''ll start by having you taking some of the potions that''ll have you right as rain in no time," Madam Pomfrey hummed. "Now, Miss Prince if you could leave, I''ll have Miss Evans change in the privacy behind the curtains."


    Lily turned bright once again as Rowan waved goodbye and left. It was nice for once for something like this not to befall her, but instead someone else. And with a tiny skip in her step, Rowan headed over to lunch for a quick bite to eat before the next written exam later that afternoon.

 Chapter 159 - Practical Exams

    After the written exams were over up next were the practical exams as well. The first exam was in Herbology carefully harvesting the now mature mandrakes. It was quite the hassle as the once ugly like baby plants were quite fearsome and just as ugly now mature. They all emerged rather dirty and victorious at having beaten the blasted plants.


    Professor McGonagall had them transform a pair of rabbits into slippers and gave points on how lovely they were and took off points if they moved or hopped about.


    Interestingly enough for at least Rowan and Severus they had two practical exams with Professor Flitwick, one for charms and one for Gobbledegook. For charms, Professor Flitwick had them come up to the front of the classroom one by one to perform an Incendiary charm on a piece of paper, perfectly burning it and not allowing the flame to get out of control.


    Afterward, a special exam was given after dinner as multiple class years from 1st years to 4th years were to present. Professor Flitwick along with a goblin liaison to be present for the exam and grading them on their bargaining skill in Gobbledegook. It was both a test of cleverness and that of language skills. The better one negotiated the more points one received and vice-a-versa.


    Professor Slughorn had a bit of fun with his exam. They were all tested on brewing a Hairy-Raising potion and then were to drink it. The more one''s hair stuck up the better the potion. Needless to say, most of the girls were not pleased, Rowan included, while the boys found it rather fun for a change.


    On the other hand, Professor Adric''s exam was quite different. Professor Adric randomly assigned them a partner which to duel. Points were based on how long the duel lasted, spells used, and how fast the opponent was taken out. Rowan was lucky in getting Rosier and had the blond thug like Slytherin flat on his back in no time. Needless to say, Rosier was not pleased, but he still whimpered and paled as soon as she pointedly glanced down at his crotch. After that, Rosier kept his eyes glued to the floor and inched as far away as possible from her.


    Professor Sinistra''s exam was not much different than the year before only this year it was plotting the course of the planets. Either way, it was a nice task to enjoy the cool night air, while gazing at the night sky. Why there was even some mild flirting bloomed during the exam, which may have caused said individuals to have points docked from their exams and houses.


    The last two exams were History of Magic and Ghoul Studies. Luckily, Rowan studied up on the International Warlock Convention of 1289 that involved the wizards of Sardinia and the events that took place that year. She was largely confident that she would pass.


    While most of the second years scrambled outside those that had extra-curricular classes in their second year trotted off to their final exam. Professor Kettleburn actually brought in a ghoul and they were to defeat the ghoul on their own, before the next student. Points were given out based on how fast the ghoul was defeated or captured. Overall, it was rather interesting as they were able to see different techniques and spells into practice to gain the same effect.


    Tired but happy the nine students watched Professor Kettleburn put the ghoul away back in a trunk. Wiping the sweat off his face, Professor Kettleburn straightened up. "Well, class, it''s been a real pleasure. I hope to see most of you next year, but if not, like I said before it''s been wonderful to meet you all."


    "To you as well, Professor Kettleburn!" The nine students said as Professor Kettleburn glanced over at the time.


    "Now be off all of you. It''s all most time for dinner and I''m sure you all would like a minute to yourselves to rest out on the lawn or elsewhere." The nine of them chuckle as even Rowan''s lips twitch into the semblance of a smile. They all wave goodbye to Professor Kettleburn as they go off to find friends.


    Chattering on their way down, Rowan asks, "So what are you taking next year?"


    "Divination and Care of Magical Creatures," Pandora instantly replied.


    "I should have known," Rowan chuckled at the response.


    "What about you?"


    "Ancient Runes and Arithmancy."


    "That does seem like something you would be taking, Rowan."


    "Yes, well, at least we still have Gobbledegook and Astronomy next year."


    "Mm, well, that''s true enough. Still, I think I''ll miss our debates in class."


    "Same, but I''d rather be as far as away as possible from Care of Magical Creatures with the Gryffindor''s and Slytherins. And anything that includes my brother with Sirius has me running in the opposite direction."


    "I forgot, the troublesome foursome will be in that class as well," Pandora said with a shudder. "Thank goodness, we''ll be with the Hufflepuffs."


    Rowan shrugs as they both split up, Pandora heading over to the Ravenclaw tower, while Rowan heads down to the dungeons. Walking into the common room area, Rowan found either exhausted passed out 5th and 7th years on the furniture or those already celebrating having smuggled butterbeer and other food from the kitchens.


    Heading into the girl dorms, Rowan only paused to pick up the purring Alchemy around her legs. Petting the adorable cat, she happily heads into the shared dorm to find the girls eating snacks on the bed. Tiffany instantly squealed and held out her arms as Rowan passed the attention-seeking whore of Alchemy over to her. Tiffany coos to the purring Alchemy as Silvia and Bethanie coo back as well.


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan grabs a pastry and lays on her side on Tiffany''s bed. "So, how do you all think you did on the final exams?"


    Silvia snorts and says, "We all know how you did. Top marks all across except for potions."


    "Actually, Rowan''s potion was perfect this year. And she''s been doing a lot better this year," Bethanie argued. "She''ll get top marks all across the board, you''ll see."


    "Really?" Silvia said in disbelief as she glanced at Rowan who innocently shrugs. "You didn''t cheat, did you?"


    "I''m normally not good with living specimens," Rowan replied. "But the curriculum for potions is moving away from the basics and as such most of the potions don''t require living ingredients but rather rare ingredients."


    "Of course," Silvia muttered.


    "Well, I don''t know about luck, but I did the best that I''ve ever done," Tiffany happily said causing her sleek bobbed hair to move. "And papa promised that if I well on my exams he''d take me shopping in France!" Alchemy purred in agreement rolling over onto his back to have his tummy rubbed.


    "And you two?" Rowan asked as she toyed with Alchemy''s tail.


    "Father''s been busy up at the Ministry ever since the Malfoy attacks," Silvia said with a shrug. "I doubt we''ll go anywhere this year except to visit my aunts or uncles."


    Rowan stopped playing with Alchemy''s tail to look up. "And you, Bethanie?"


    A faint smile appears on Bethanie''s face as she says, "I''m not sure, mother has arranged for me to take flower arrangement lessons and music as I seem to have a talent for it."


    "Well, I bet that will be more fun than what''s awaiting me," Rowan said with a shudder as the girls glanced over at her. "I''m sure grandfather and grandmother will have a stern word with me after my night walk. And no doubt some sort of punishment that will have me begging for detention any day."


    "Pfft, well you do deserve it," Bethanie sputtered. "You really did have us worried that night. We thought something terrible might have befallen you!"


    Rowan innocently shrugged and slid off the bed to her feet. "Well, it looks like it''s dinner time, we best be going."


    "Coward," Silvia teasingly mocked her.


    "I''m a Slytherin not a Gryffindor!" Rowan proudly said as she slipped out the door as the girls chortled at the statement. Because she was very much a Slytherin. Although not a very good one at times.

 Chapter 160 - Return to the Chamber of Secrets

    Everyone was sound asleep that night exhausted from the exams finally being over. Making sure to rectify the mistake from last time, Rowan transfigured a pillow to temporarily look like her. No, the illusion wasn''t breathing, but if anyone woke up, all they''d see is her figure sound asleep in bed.


    Walking into the bathroom, Rowan closed her eyes as she felt the map in her mind expand. Unlike apparition, her teleportation in the early stages required her to physically have been in said place before. However once, she''d been to said location the place was added to the map in her world mapscape. In her mind, there was a clear map of Hogwarts as the surrounding areas are mostly filled with plenty of blank spots all around except with a few faraway spots in red. But at her present stage, she couldn''t teleport to those locations as she did not have the strength to do so.


    Soundlessly, she teleported away to far below the school in the middle of the tunnel. Raising her hand high with Lumos, Rowan quickly saw her objective the giant snakeskin. Pointing her wand at it, she shrinks the snake down and wraps it around her neck like a scaly scarf for the moment. As to why, well, basilisk scales were not only rare but worth hundreds of galleons for a mere handful.


    With another breath, Rowan teleports right before the last pillars of the chamber before the giant statue of Salazar Slytherin. Gazing up at the old monk-like figure, Rowan mutters, "You really were an ugly bastard," before walking over to the statue to look for steps or some form of hidden entrance.


    With her nose almost to the wall, Rowan is unable to see anything before taking a step back to think. "Well, he certainly wouldn''t make it easy to find," Rowan privately concluded to herself as she cast her eyes back at the statue.


    Pausing to clear her throat, Rowan hisses, "Open for me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four."


    A loud cracking is heard as stairs pop out of the wall leading up to the mouth of Salazar Slytherin that opened wide. Shivering, Rowan carefully climbed the slippery, narrow stone steps that didn''t have any sort of railing. Trying not to look down, she tries to count the steps that seem to go on forever. Quickly losing count, she gives up and solely concentrates on the step before her.


    Abruptly the next step is gone with the last step plunging into the dark tunnel. Breathing through her nose, Rowan steps inside and holds her wand high to reveal a long dark tunnel heading below. Holding her wand close, she carefully takes one step at a time lest she triggers some sort of bobby trap. She wouldn''t be surprised in the least bit if Salazar Slytherin planted bobby traps for the unwary.


    The damp tunnel is filled with old skeletons with that of animals and the occasional person. Ignoring the human remains, Rowan keeps moving forward until she halts at what seems like a giant nest. Not seeing anything beyond old bones and scales, she carefully eyes the room. Salazar Slytherin wouldn''t have just left a Basilisk for his descendant. But knowing dear old, Tom, his vanity and arrogance no doubt lead him to no look further than his dark desire to possess the King of Serpents.


    For some time, Rowan furrows her brow before finally saying, "Open for the heir of Slytherin, heir to the greatest of Hogwarts Four." Hearing silence she purses her lips trying to think of something else when a low rumbling is heard. The back wall of the nest slides opens to reveal a dark void behind it.


    With care, Rowan steps into the bone nest almost falling a couple of times. The bones creak rather loudly under her feet and a couple of times move all on their own as if something was hiding underneath. Trying not to shiver, she keeps her eyes focused solely ahead of her while holding her wand high trying to peer into the murky darkness that lay beyond. Pausing at the nest''s edge she raises her wand to peer inside.


    There inside a dim old laboratory can be seen. Stepping inside, Rowan sneezes at the dust as she wipes her nose on her sleeve. Walking over to the crumbled bookcases, all that she finds are long-ago moth-eaten book binds, and book pages that had long ago been eaten way and were nothing but piles of dust.


    Turning back around Rowan approached the rotted laboratory to see that all the furniture had long broken with most of the items with it upon crashing to the floor. Any viable ingredients still unbroken in jars had long ago dried up. All that was left were murky gooey pastes in sludge black, olive-brown, and moldy white.


    Turning to peer across the room Rowan sees a small passageway that once must have had a door that had long since rotted away except for very old blackened door hinges. Softly walking across the old stones, she pauses and stares at the narrow passage, before gingerly stepping inside. Holding her wand high, she follows the passage for a minute or two before arriving at a small chamber. The minute she stepped inside the ancient fireplace burst into flame immediately brightening the room up. The enchantments in this place had yet to completely fade away.


    The furniture in the room was old and beginning to crumble with the scent of moths and mold. But still the old spells from a thousand years still held on just barely, but surely were nearing their end. There were no portraits nor much of anything else beyond the chair and a small table. A reading room once perhaps or merely a place for Salazar to collect his thoughts.


    Glancing at the other end all that Rowan saw was a medium-sized chest made of snakewood that locked with a great black that had a snake curled around the hinge and was biting its own tail. Frowning she approached and stopped before it. Not daring to touch the dusty chest she says, "Open for the heir of Slytherin, heir to the greatest of Hogwarts Four." With a soft hiss the snake on the lock let go of its own tail as it slid loose and clattered loudly onto the stone floor.


    With one hand Rowan slowly slid the trunk open to gaze inside. Her eyes widened at finding several still intact volumes inside, but most importantly a large round egg. There was a long lapse of silence as she simply stared at the basilisk egg for what seemed like ages before she gently picked it up with one hand. Walking over to the fireplace she carefully held the egg in hand, before raising it up and smashing it into the fireplace with all her strength.


    A sort of hissing could be heard as the fire consumed the small snake embryo inside as the once basilisk egg was entirely consumed by the flames. Rowan smiled grimily to herself at the burning sight. She''d already met one basilisk and that was enough to last her the rest of her lifetime. Nor was she willing to loosen such a creature on the world after her death. No, it was far better to nip that bud of temptation right in the bud. Besides, she had plenty of Basilisk ingredients from a 1000 years Basilisk. Neither was in urgent need for anymore, ever.

 Chapter 161 - Return to the Chamber of Secrets â…¡

    Turning on her heels, Rowan returned to the chest and pointed her wand at the books to shrink them down. Carefully pocketing them, she turned to walk out, before pausing to hiss, "Whether this was your original intention or not, nevertheless thank you." About to apparate away, she pauses at hearing a loud booming echoing noise in the far-off distance.


    Someone was inside of the Chamber of Secrets with her.


    Hurrying forward, Rowan quickly left the hidden chamber and made her way back out. Sliding down the nest of bones, she hurried across not caring if she slipped and fell. Scrambling forward she kept going before emerging at the top of the opening of the stairs. Glancing into the far distance, she quickly douses her light and begins to creep down the stairs in the strange green light. By the time she made it down, she heard footsteps rapidly approaching through the tunnel.


    Hiding behind a column she waited for what seemed ages as the steps only grew louder with time. At long last, someone appeared at the edge of the carved serpent columns. "I always knew that Salazar had exquisite taste," Professor Adric mused in approval causing Rowan''s face to grimace at the remark as she fell further back into the shadows as Professor Adric raised his wand that was glowing with light at the tip of his wand.


    Glancing around, Professor Adric lets out a gasp of awe at seeing the majestic stone statue of Salazar Slytherin. "Incredible," Professor Adric said before his eyes became fixated on the stone steps leading to a path on high to entrance up high. Curiosity and greed getting the better of him, Professor Adric began to climb to see where the path led.


    "It''s a shame, he didn''t get to meet the Basilisk," Rowan thought to herself as she watched Professor Adric climb higher and higher. He was more than halfway up when it occurred to her that it might not be a good thing for Professor Adric to have found the Chamber of Secrets.


    Even if there was no longer a terrifying monster below this was a place where Salazar Slytherin taught forbidden dark arts to his students. It was a place that must stay forgotten to protect the current Slytherins. But the reason that finally tipped the scales was the fact that Professor Adric either spoke parseltongue or knew of someone else who did. How else did he get the entrance in Myrtle''s bathroom to open and the great serpents carved door?


    With hesitation and dread, Rowan pointed her wand at Professor Adric. Her hand trembled as she found that she couldn''t speak all of a sudden. It was one thing to kill a creature that had yet to even live, but another to kill another with their unprotected back exposed. And yet she found that she could not lower her wand either.


    The seconds turned into minutes as she wrestled with her inner turbulent feelings. Finally, Rowan could no longer stand it and raised her wand to cast the tripping jinx. With painful slowness, the wand fell out of Professor Adric''s grasp as it plummeted first down below like a falling star. Professor Adric followed next as his arms and legs desperately churned as he fell backward. He must have cried out, but Rowan wasn''t able to hear anything over the sickening pounding of her heart.


    The wand hit the stone ground first bouncing twice, before rolling to a stop. Seconds after, the body of Professor Adric hit the ground with a sickening thud. Like an egg that had been broken open, red fluids poured out of the still, mangled corpse of Professor Adric.


    Trying to not hurl, Rowan tries to breathe only to find that the air smells of a metallic wet smell. Feeling bile climb up her throat, she instantly teleported away to the dorm''s bathroom. Stumbling into a stall, she proceeded to hurl everything she had for dinner and before. Large gasps were squeezed out of her as begged for clemency from the porcelain god before her.


    Finally, the tremors ceased as she leaned back to tiredly leaned back to rest against the stall door. Ignoring the fact that she was slumped on the bathroom floor, Rowan tiredly reached over to flush the disgusting mess in the bowl again. With a churn, the swirling mess disappeared to only leave a spotless white bowl.


    Rowan must have lain on the bathroom floor for some time as when she tried to finally climb to her feet, she found that her legs were a bit numb. Gingerly shaking the sleep out of her legs, she winced as her legs almost folded underneath her, but kept moving forward despite the painful tingling running up and down her legs. Limping over to the sinks, she freezes at spotting her pale, greenish reflection in the sink.


    Bending over, Rowan began to splash cold water face, gargling and spitting out water as well. With her face almost numb from the chill of the water, she finally stopped as she let the cold drops drip into the sink below. It was another minute before she finally dried her face with her sleeve, before glancing up at her reflection to stare at the snakeskin scarf around her neck.


    Slowly untangling the scarf around her neck, she finally held the scarf in hand and pointed her wand at it. Rowan once more chanted the simple transfiguration spell and transformed the shrunk snakeskin into a muffler. Holding the muffler in hand, she finally returned to her room to find the girls all sound asleep in bed. Glancing at the time she found that it was only three in the morning. Dawn was still a long way away.


    As quiet as she could be, Rowan opened her trunk and slipped the second muffler into the bottom of her trunk, carefully wrapping it around the shrunken books. Closing her trunk once more, she slowly disrobed and returned the pillows to their original state. Climbing into bed, she found that she could not close her eyes as every time she did, all that she could see was the image of Professor Adric falling over and over before smashing into the stone floor below.


    Clenching her teeth, Rowan turned on her side as she stared at her wand that was currently residing on the bed stand. For some time, she merely stared lifelessly at her wand as she contemplated the murder that she had just committed. She had taken a life not because she was in danger but for the greater good.


    The urge to laugh suddenly appears and Rowan does, but all that emerges is a painful cough instead. Yes, for the greater good. Who exactly does that sound like? Gilbert Grindelwald and dear old, Dumbledore. Ah, yes, isn''t that what they said before they sent off dozens to their deaths?


    The mad laughter died in Rowan''s eyes as she clenches her teeth in anger at herself. She shouldn''t be pointing fingers when this was solely her decision to make. She could have just walked away; she could have found another way! But she didn''t and for that, the sole blame lies with her. Afterall, the road to hell is paved with good intentions.


    Suddenly, Rowan turns green again and clenches her eyes shut as she grits her teeth. A familiar sickly feeling appears inside of her as she feels the magic within her grow again. Clenching her teeth so hard, she bites her lip causing it to bleed. But she didn''t even notice as she stifled the urge to scream, to smash, to destroy, to weep.


    However, it was to be to no avail. The magic still poured into Rowan and her wand. The game was death, and she had more than won this round. She was the undeniable winner.

 Chapter 162 - Search for Professor Adric

    Near dawn at a corridor with an ugly gargoyle stands a witch with dark hair and sharp eyes with the beginnings of crows'' feet. Her normally sleek hair is loose around her shoulders, but her square glasses neatly sit on the bridge of her nose. Shivering Deputy Professor McGonagall tightens her fluffy red bed robe around herself.


    "Fizzing Wizzbee''s," Professor McGonagall said before heading up the spiraling staircase. The staircase swiftly rose higher and higher to stop before a gleaming oak door with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin.


    Professor McGonagall politely knocked but did not wait even for a response as she opened the door to find a rather sleepy-looking Dumbledore seated at his desk in a fluffy blue robe with matching pajamas and nightcap. "Oh, this is quite early Minerva," Dumbledore said as he gently took a sip of his earl gray tea.


    "I know it''s barely the crack of dawn, Professor Dumbledore," McGonagall apologized. "But I fear that we have an unprecedented problem."


    "Oh, has one of the children run off into the forbidden forest again?" Dumbledore said with a bit of a twinkle in his baby-blue eyes.


    "No, Professor," McGonagall sniffed. "Rather one of our professors is missing."


    "Oh, dear, that is worrisome," Dumbledore said as he gently tugged on his long beard.


    From his perch, Fawkes lets out a loud cry as Dumbledore says, "Yes, you''re right, Fawkes, something must be done."


    Glancing up at the standing figure of McGonagall, Dumbledore says, "And I don''t wish to guess, but is it Professor Adric?"


    "Why, yes, Professor," Professor McGonagall said with some evident surprise on her face. "How did you?"


    "It could only be our new professor that would warrant such a reaction from you, Minerva," Dumbledore said as he rose to his feet to reveal fluffy blue bed slippers with striped socks.


    "Yes, well," McGonagall stammered. "I was merely concerned; he was not seen by Filch nor was he seen leaving the ground for Hogsmeade or into the forbidden forest. And I did stop by his classroom and chambers, but they are both empty. Nothing has been disturbed from the looks of it nor was his bed slept in."


    "Well, if you would be so kind as to rouse the rest of the house heads, Minerva," Professor Dumbledore said as he grabbed a pinch of floo powder. "I shall see you all downstairs in Professor Adric''s office."


    "Of course, Albus," McGonagall said as Dumbledore disappeared into the green flames.


    Glancing about, Dumbledore emerged from the fireplaced peered through his half-moon spectacles as he tucked his morning robes closed. There was not much to look at as Professor''s Adric''s office was largely bare and stark. Beyond a bookshelf full of books, everything else was quite neat and organized. With this year''s essays and practical exams all perfectly graded for each student. They were all neatly organized according to year and class in a neat pile on his desk.


    Dumbledore nodded in appreciation as he mutters, "It would be such a loss to lose such an organized young man."


    "What is this all about, Dumbledore?" Said, Professor Slughorn as he burst in tweed colored bed robes. His thick warm nightshirt could be seen barely reaching the tips of hairy shins. While his fat, swollen feet were stuffed into warm looking emerald slippers. "It''s the crack of dawn!"


    "I know, Horace," Dumbledore gently appeased him. "But Professor Adric seems to have gone missing. He was not seen leaving the castle nor does his bed appear to have been slept in."


    "What?" Slughorn said with shock causing his beady eyes to widen. "You surely don''t suspect that one of us did it, now do you, Albus?!"


    "No, Horace, I certainly do not believe that is the said," Dumbledore said with a chuckle. "But I do believe that more heads are better than one."


    "I, yes, well, of course," Slughorn said much more mollified.


    "Professor, what is the matter?" Professor Sprout as she arrived in a black bathrobe with the tip of her yellow pajama''s sticking out from the bottom. But unlike Slughorn''s emerald slippers, she had on some nice thick wool boots.


    "Just a moment, Pomona," Dumbledore said. "I shall explain it again once Minerva and Filius are here."


    "What is going on?" Professor Flitwick interrupted as he came in wearing a nice striped nightcap with matching night shirt. Wearing a tiny bed robe and night slippers, he said, "Is something the matter with Professor Adric?"


    "Yes, that is why we are all here, Filius," Dumbledore said as McGonagall shut the door behind her as came in. "Now, that we are all gathered here. I have been informed that Professor Adric is missing." Gasps can be heard from the three professors as Slughorn mutters, "And he was such a talented young man."


    "Are you sure he didn''t just go down to the pub?" Sprout observed. "I wouldn''t be surprised if he had one too many to drink and just fell asleep at Hogshead Inn. I would not be surprised the least bit. It''s happened before."


    "I would think so too, Pomona," Dumbledore replied. "But I''ve been told that neither Hagrid or Filch saw him leave the grounds last night nor headed towards the forbidden forest or Hogsmeade."


    "And has been slept in?" Flitwick asked.


    "No, Minerva said that his bed had not been slept in," Dumbledore answered again.


    "Oh, dear, this not good," Pomona said as she shook her curly head. "I don''t suppose you think the poor young man was suffering from depression and might have ended it last night, do you?"


    "More like he''d have ended someone else''s," McGonagall mumbled under her breath.


    Clearing her throat, McGonagall loudly said, "I doubt the Professor was suffering from a troubled mind. Madam Pomfrey said that his last health check suggested that he was in perfect health."


    "I am sure he was," Dumbledore muttered, before saying, "Pomona and Horace, gather your perfects as well as any seventh year that is trustworthy. Start from your dungeons as you know them best and work your way to the top. As for Minerva and Filius, the same, but start from the top of the towers all the way to the bottom. And I''ll have Hagrid search the grounds and forest, while I myself will visit Hogsmeade, before aiding in the search here at the castle."


    "Yes, Headmaster," the four House Heads said, before heading off to do as instructed.


    Dumbledore waited until the four professors had left before waving his wand and muttering a spell to reveal hidden things. All that appeared was a crumpled letter that slipped out from underneath the desk. With a creak in his back and knees, Dumbledore bent over to grasp the wrinkled letter and carefully began to read,


    "Cousin,


    I hope the search fares well. In your last letter you spoke of that you had a clue. I eagerly wait for thine results. Should you need anything simply send word to the Monarch. I will send thee aid as requested.


    Your cousin,


    Sanderson."


    "Cousin? Clues? Results?" Dumbledore muttered. "Just what were you after Professor Adric?" With a puzzled expression, Dumbledore turns back to the fireplace and tosses floo powder into the fireplace to return back to his office. It was a puzzle best solved after brunch. One could hardly think on an empty stomach.

 Chapter 163 - Home Ward Bound

    The next few days were filled with a burst of whispers concerning Professor Stricken. The professors including the Headmaster, Prefects, Head Boy and Girl with the aid of the 7th years had scoured the entire castle and grounds to find nothing. Even the Auror''s were called in, but nothing amiss was found, Professor Stricken had simply vanished from the castle.


    Some whispered, that he had been taken by the spirits, while others said that he''d been eaten by a creature while out in the forbidden forest for a midnight stroll. But the most popular theory was that he''d finally snapped after the exams and run off to become a famous dueler in the underground wizarding world. But only one person knew the truth and that was Rowan, and she wasn''t about to breathe a word of it to anyone.


    The last few days at Hogwarts found Rowan rather subdued and quiet with deep dark eyeshadows under her eyes. This time around it wasn''t only Severus that was worried, but the girls, as well as they, watched her rather listlessly poke at her food during meals. It wasn''t until they reminded her to eat that she would numbly begin to chew again.


    It certainly didn''t help things that the rumor mill of Bertha Jorkins picked up on this little tidbit and whispered that Rowan had been dumped by Lovegood. Not that there wasn''t any truth to the rumor, but Rowan did receive an awful lot of smirks or pitying looks from the girls. Why even the marauders tried to console her to only suddenly find themselves with bright lilac-colored hair to the laughter of the rest of the school, but most especially Terry. He thought it served them right for having turned his hair bright pink the year before.


    On the last day of the term exam results came out as usual and to no one''s surprise, Rowan got top marks in every subject including potions except for Gobbledegook. Dirk Cresswell received a perfect score closely followed in second place by Severus. And it was thanks to that single score that Rowan and Severus tied for the highest marks in their grade. Of course, it was a bit of mystery who had been given the final score in DADA as Professor Adric went missing before the final grades were out.


    Silvia and Bethanie did rather well for themselves as Tiffany proudly declared that she''d not only passed all her courses, but even gotten good marks in some of them. Tiffany was rather thrilled as she knew she would be shopping in France as promised. Terry, on the other hand, had paled as he might have skimmed on his History of Magic exam and just barely passed the exam by a hair. His parents most certainly weren''t going to be pleased with the results.


    As for the marauders, they all not only passed but even received high marks in one or two subjects. Pettigrew was over the moon as he would be able to proudly show his grades to his mother. This was rather ironic given that Pettigrew had outscored Sirius on the exams much to Sirius''s chagrin and the laughter of everyone else.


    The day of the Feast finally came, and the Great Hall was decked out in crimson and gold to celebrate the Gryffindor''s having won the house cup. A huge banner showing a lion covered the wall behind the High Table. The Slytherins were a bit gloomily barely having missed out on the house cup by a mere thirty points.


    Seeing Rowan so very still and lifeless like when they were younger, Severus finally clears his throat. "Rowan, you know, you can still talk to me about anything-," Severus nervously stammered as he eyed his twin for any reaction.


    A bit of sadness crept into Rowan''s eyes as she leaned over to gently take his hand as Severus gently squeezed back. "I''ll be alright soon, Sev," Rowan promised as she remembered her own resolution that seemed so very long ago. "I''ve just been having nightmares, but soon they''ll go away."


    "Okay, but you can talk to me about anything," Severus said as Rowan withdrew her hand.


    Rowan offered a weak smile in reply as she hardened her own heart. She knew it wasn''t going to be easy when she chose to accept the task. There was bound to be sacrifice''sm and if there were going to be, it''d be far better she bears them then to have another suffer the same burden. With that in mind, she straightened up back and turned to gaze straight ahead.


    The Great Hall grew silent as Dumbledore rose to his feet. "Another year has come and gone. And we have learned much that I''m sure shall nicely fade away before the next year starts," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. "Now, the house cup needs awarding and the points stand as: In fourth place, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and ninety-three; Ravenclaw has four hundred and twenty, Slytherin, with four hundred and fifty; and Gryffindor, four hundred and eighty!"


    A storm of cheering and stamping breaks out from the Gryffindor table as the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs politely clap, while most of the Slytherins remain sullenly silent. After the cheering everyone promptly began to dig in as Dumbledore took a seat at the head table. Having made up her mind, despite not having much of an appetite, Rowan began to eat. Causing much surprise and relief to Severus and her friends.


    The rest of the feast passes by in a blur and all too soon, their wardrobes were empty, trunks packed, and the usual reminder note handed out warning them not to use magic over the summer holidays. Promising to write over the summer again they all went out to the front entrance to wait for the carriages. Though with a fond smile or a smirk, they watched the 1st years all follow Hagrid back onto the lake.


    Severus, Terry, Lily, and Rowan climbed into one of the musty carriages that carried them to the Hogsmeade platform. The Hogwarts''s Express was filed with loud chatter and laughter as they all boarded the train. Pulling Rowan to the side, Lily quietly thanked her, before entering into their train compartment.


    This time around, Rowan didn''t allow herself to be manipulated into playing Exploding Snap as she dozed off in exhaustion. It was the first real sleep she had in days.


    All too soon, Rowan was woken up by Severus as the Hogwarts Express pulled into the station. Exchanging their wizard robes for jackets and jumpers, they all eagerly climbed off at platform nine and three-quarters at King''s Cross Station. Saying goodbye, they all promised to write again, before each went their separate ways.


    Reginald Prince furrowed his brow at seeing the thick eyeshadows on his granddaughters face, but still embraced the twins. "Why is it that the two of you seem to be growing like bean sprouts?" For, sure enough, they''d grown another inch since the last time he''d seen them.


    "It''s not our fault!" Severus pouted as he pulled out of them embrace.


    Reginald merely chuckled, before turning to more seriously say, "Rowan, dear, you know that you will be properly punished for your little night mishap, yes?"


    "Yes, grandfather, I am aware that my youthful error has earned me some sort of punishment," Rowan dully replied.


    "Good," Reginald said with a nod as he led them away to the car. Strangely enough this time around, Rowan found that she didn''t even fell a twinge of nausea. But then again, she had experienced something far worse. What was a violent car ride in the face of that?

 Chapter 164 - Happenstance

    At the Hogs Head Inn, a short wizard with bandy legs, long scraggly ginger hair, bloodshot baggy brown eyes with a perpetual 5 o''clock shadow and takes out a cig to smoke. Despite always perpetually smelling of tobacco and alcohol that never did much to stop Mundungus Fletcher from acting out on his vices.


    "Why so nervous Mundungus?" Ventured to say the owner and barman of the Hog''s Head.


    Mundungus almost chokes on the cloud of smoke he was holding in. Loudly coughing he put out his cig as his already bloodshot eyes turn watery. "Jus'' waiting for someone, Aberforth." Mundungus croaked as he wiped his face with his dirty coat sleeve.


    Long, stringy, wiry grey hair and beard, but short enough to only reach his chest. Aberforth Dumbledore carefully studied Mundungus through the dirty lenses of his spectacles. Despite the dirt on the lenses, his eyes were a piercing, brilliant blue much like that of his elder brother. Eyes suddenly narrow before a loud snort escaped from him.


    "You would do well to ignore the summons, Mundungus," Aberforth gruffly said. "Dumbledore never asks for no reason and often times, the price is found to be too high."


    Mundungus seems to be visibly startled by the response. "But ''tis Dumbledore! And I owe him quite a lot, ya know. He did save me-."


    "As I said before, Dumbledore tends to collect with added interest," Aberforth bitterly said, before turning his back on Mundungus to serve another customer. His barman''s apron was a bit grimy, but nothing too bad that a cleaning charm couldn''t fix. Which was all it had seen for some time in all honesty.


    Mundungus didn''t quite know what to make of the answer he''d just received. Quickly putting the conversation out of mind, he took a sip of the butterbeer for him. Lacking in a bit of a kick, but he knew better than to arrive slovenly drunk before Dumbledore. It was best to stick to the lower end of things for now.


    The door of the bar one more opens to reveal the rare cloaked figure of Albus Dumbledore. "Mundungus," Dumbledore called out causing Mundungus to spill some of the butterbeer down his shirt. Quickly wiping his mouth with his sleeve, he reaches into his pocket and drops coins onto the bar, before hurriedly making his way past the other patrons of the pub.


    "Ah, sorry," Mundungus apologized as he followed Dumbledore out of the door failing to notice that Dumbledore could not seem to meet the sharp gaze of Aberforth at the bar.


    "No, it''s perfectly alright," Albus Dumbledore said as the tip of his bright robes peeked out from underneath his cloak as they walked. "And how has your evening been, Mundungus?"


    "Well, sir," Mundungus stammered, before hesitating to say, "Er, Dumbledore, are ye sure that ye wish to go to the Monarch? It''s not a very nice place at all, unlike the Hogs Head Inn."


    "I am given to understand that is the case," Dumbledore said quite cheerfully. "It was quite the eye-opening experience in all honesty."


    "Er, yes, that being the case, are ye really sure you wish to meet Sanderson, Dumbledore?" Mundungus reluctantly asked again. "He''s not someone ya ever want to meet under any sort of circumstances. Much less ''ave an amicable conversation with."


    "I''m fairly certain, Mundungus," Dumbledore firmly said as Mundungus only further wilted under the bright gaze.


    "Ah, yes, in that case, er-." Mundungus warily holds out a dirty coat arm for Dumbledore to take. Dumbledore must have a bit of reprehension by the entire situation as he only rather lightly clutched at the coat sleeve. "Right then, hold on," Mundungus said, before apparating away with a small pop.


    The two of them appeared on the outskirts of London as Dumbledore was quick to remove his hand from Mundungus''s sleeve. "Er, follow closely please," Mundungus muttered as he led them to the nearby pub in the distance by the name of Monarch.


    Ill at ease, Mundungus pushed the door open and entered the smoke-filled pub with Dumbledore in tow. None of the patrons pay much attention as they laugh, shout, talk, and generally amuse themselves by various means. Out in the corner of one of the booths, one can even see a snake basket being brought out from underneath the table. A sleek, venomous cobra emerges as the wizards take turns poking the cobra in the head. The winner is whoever manages to poke the cobra the most without being bitten.


    Trying not to cringe, Mundungus fakes his bluster as he leads Dumbledore all the way to the old back booth. Dumbledore must have been surprised as a faint gasp of astonishment escapes him at seeing the figure seating in the booth. An old weathered man with neat cut white hair and a knit wool jumper glances up from his romantic novella.


    "Mundungus, what did I say about you ever appearing here ever again?" Sanderson firmly said as two burly wizards standing guard at the booth flex their muscles.


    "I understand, Sanderson, sir!" Mundungus hastily said. "But I was asked to by Dumbledore, sir, to be his guide to this place."


    Sanderson''s wolfish yellow eyes flicked onto the figure behind as his eyes slightly widen in recognition. "In that case, welcome, Professor to this humble establishment of mine," Sanderson rather courtesy said. "Although, Mundungus if you would be so kind as to wait by the bar. I''m sure the Professor and I have some matters to discuss that we do not want to be overheard."


    Mundungus didn''t have a chance to protest as the two burly wizards easily grab him by the forearms over to the bar and roughly sit him down. The wizards in the bar instantly get the hint as a loud scramble is seen as they grab their coats and leave clinking coins as payment out on the tables. Those gambling with the cobra fearlessly stuffed the furious hissing snake back into its basket before leaving like the wind. In mere minutes the pub was a desolate as a desert.


    "Please have a seat, Professor," Sanderson said as he gestured for Dumbledore to have a seat before him.


    "Thank you, I''m very much obliged," Dumbledore said as he took the seat before the owner of the pub.


    "A drink, Professor?"


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you."


    "Suit yourself," Sanderson said as he took a sip of his ale. "Now, let us be direct, Professor, I am not one for walking around in circles. Why has your esteemed self, lowered himself to come to see little old me?"


    "First, it is the matter of offering my condolences on the strange and abrupt disappearance of your cousin, Professor Adric," Dumbledore sincerely replied.


    "Thank you, Professor," Sanderson said. "But my cousin has not gone missing, he''s very much dead."


    "Oh?" Dumbledore blinked as his gaze turned a bit piercing. "And why do you say that, Sanderson?"


    "My academic cousin would never have left his precious books behind, Professor. No, he''d rather have seen them burnt in the fireplace as kindle then have them taken away," Sanderson said as he made circles with his finger on the cover of his book. "No, I''m rather certain that he is very much dead. Why I do not know, but I am certain of that much."


    "That brings us to the second matter," Dumbledore said as he withdrew a crumpled-up letter from his inner robes. "This was found among his belongings. I have not shared it with any of the other professors, but I must ask. What exactly where you and your cousin searching for at Hogwarts?"


    Sanderson carefully took the held-out letter and reread it again. Sanderson is silent for a moment wondering how much he can say, before finally saying, "I was given a prophecy of sort. I was asked to follow the snakes to find that which I sought. And my cousin was aiding me in finding out who or what that was. He must have found something as he went missing and is surely very much dead."


    "And what is that you seek, Sanderson?" Dumbledore asked as he leaned forward.


    "An unknown enemy," Sanderson said with some satisfaction at seeing Dumbledore visibly startle at the response.


    "Truly? Then why the urgency, why not go to the Auror''s?" Dumbledore said with a bit of a frown.


    Sanderson throws his head back and laughs for a good time. Gasping, he wipes the tears from his eyes and says, "Oh, Professor, that was a good one. I haven''t laughed like that for some time."


    Dumbledore clearly did not look amused as Sanderson more solemnly continued, "Those of us that live on the fringes keep to our own, Professor. Besides I''d no more trust an Auror to find my lost boot than for a thief to mend his ways." Sanderson''s eyes lingered on Mundungus''s figure at his last words.


    "But in all honesty, Professor something is coming," Sanderson said as his wolfish eyes flickered back onto Dumbledore. "You can feel it too, Professor, or else you wouldn''t be here."


    Sanderson pauses to fiddle with his drink. "And though I rule in the darkness, I am a fair man in my own way. That which is coming is something, murderous that has no qualms about killing the innocent. I can tell it''s a monster unlike any other I''ve ever seen nor felt."


    Dumbledore nods and says, "Perhaps."


    Rising to his feet, Dumbledore nods his head and says, "Thank you for speaking with me, Sanderson."


    "Always a pleasure, Professor," Sanderson said as he watched the two men leave the pub, but most especially the relived Mundungus that flew out as though his arse was on fire.


    "What do you make of that, Bertram?" Sanderson asked out loud.


    The lean wizened bartender says, "The Professor seemed honest enough. I do believe that he suspects that there is something more than what he was told, but nonetheless, he is willing to let things lie and remain as they are."


    "I found that to be true as well," Sanderson admitted. "But that did not stop him from trying to glimpse into my mind."


    "Oh, so the rumors are true?" Bertram visibly startled.


    "It would seem so," Sanderson mused as he took a sip of his ale.


    "And did he get anything?" Bertram asked.


    "Nothing beyond confirmation of my words," Sanderson dismissively said.


    "And your Aunt?"


    "Utterly distraught over my cousin''s disappearance," Sanderson said with a growl as his wolfish eyes seemed to glow in the pub''s dim lighting. "He will be avenged."


    "Of course," Bertram declared matter-of-factly. "What will you have me do, sir?"


    "We are getting close to seeing the snake''s tail," Sanderson hissed. "Set out the bait."


    "It might take some time, sir," Bertram replied as he began to polish the bar mugs again.


    "I''ve waited long enough," Sanderson said as he opened his novella again. "But I can afford to wait a bit more." Bertram nods in silent agreement as he returns to toiling away as before. The cogs were beginning to move and soon they would start to churn.

 Chapter 165 - Laldey

    Rowan let out a tired sigh as she finished polishing the latest metal worked item, a silver candle holder. Her grandparents had been quite generous in not sending her a howler, while she was still at Hogwarts. But they certainly hadn''t forgiven her for the fright she had caused the professors, her twin brother, and the girls in her dorm room. However, it was a mixed blessing of sort as they had not further pried into exactly the reason why she was out so late nor why she had sleepless eye shadows for some time after being home.


    After a rather long and lengthy discussion, her grandparents settled on a detention like punishment. Manually polishing a good stack of family heirlooms that had been stored in the basement for some time. And as Dawn was soon to give birth, it was quickly agreed that this would be the best use of Rowan''s time.


    Exhausted, Rowan placed the candle holder back in its now clean wooden box, before snapping it shut. Glancing over at the boxes still left to go through she let out a soft moan. But not one ever to give up halfway, she stubbornly opened up the next one to see a dusty golden jeweled vase. Carefully taking the rag and polish in hand, she gently began to clean in smoothing motions. Her mind tended to drift away at times like these as her body worked on autopilot.


    For better or for worse, Rowan was able to sleep now at night. She still woke up from nightmares towards the end, but nothing her usual meditation couldn''t fix. Still, a part of her was rather appalled at how quickly she had moved on. But the pragmatic side of her vastly approved as she did have more important priorities.


    Rowan''s mind wandered over to the most important topic on hand that of Charlus Potter Jr. and Fogey Artemio. In some fashion, she felt validated at knowing that there were others before her. And at the same time, she felt a bit of despair at knowing that the prior truth-seekers before her had not only failed but died under rather tragic murderous circumstances. Because that was the only ending awaiting her should she be discovered.


    Still she couldn''t very well go about asking about the two of them in the open. Look how well that worked out for both of them. No, she''d have to be a lot sneakier than a Ravenclaw and a Gryffindor. And she was a Slytherin and that''s what they tended to do best.


    Rowan let out a hiss and sucked on her finger as she saw that rather jagged gem had scratched her finger. Sucking on the bleeding scratch, she winced at the metallic taste in her mouth, before removing it from her mouth. It was bleeding a bit, but nothing that a band-aid wouldn''t fix. Wait, she didn''t carry one on hand. Sighing, she could only suck on it every now and then to stop the bleeding until it fully stopped.


    Grimacing, Rowan much more carefully returned to polishing the vase. Making sure to keep her mind from wandering off, she found the task rather dull and repetitive. It must have been another half hour before she finally finished and retired for the day. Wiping the dust from legs, she headed off to the kitchen for a quick wash and a bite to eat.


    Tadbey or maybe even Dawn must have known she was coming as there was a stack of sandwiches with some juice on the counter with a plate of tarts for dessert. Humming in thanks, Rowan quickly dived right in and began to eat. Glancing out of the kitchen window as she ate, she saw Fidel proudly stomping out on the lawns. As if sensing an evil presence, Fidel whirled his head around to meet that of Rowan''s. Letting out a shriek, Fidel hastily rushed away from the bird-killer!


    A bit disappointed at the lack of scenery, Rowan quickly ate, before taking the plate of tarts upstairs with her. Instead of heading to her bedroom, she made her way to the bedroom across from her own bedroom. Severus''s bedroom door was wide open as he worked at his desk with his head bent over the large leather-bound book, A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot.


    "Need some help with that?" Rowan asked as she lay down on the bed to watch him work.


    "No, I''m fine," Severus grumbled. "It''s just an essay on writing about the Witch Burnings in the Fourteenth Century."


    "Yes, rather pointless, wouldn''t you agree?" Rowan mumbled with a mouthful of tart.


    "Of course not!" Severus snapped as he turned around to reach over to take one of the tarts. "It only showcases the stupidity of muggles and their view on all wizardkind."


    "Well, most of those killed were really innocent as witches and wizards simply cast a basic Flame Freezing charm and pretended to shriek in pain as they enjoyed a gentle tickling sensation. There was that one witch, what was her name?" Rowan paused as she thought about the answer for a moment. "Wendelin the Weird, who enjoyed it so much that she was caught and burned no less than forty-seven times in various disguises."


    "Yes, well, her name was certainly appropriate," Severus huffed as he reached for another tart. "Wait, you''re already done with the essay?"


    "Hm, I''m mostly done with almost all of our summer''s homework. I just have to fact check a few things more than I will be done," Rowan said, before reaching for another tart.


    "I can''t believe it!" Severus exclaimed. "We''ve only started summer break and you''re already done!"


    "Yes," Rowan drily said, before taking another bite of the perfectly soft, flakey pastry.


    Severus rolled his eyes as he sighs, "Are you able to spawn multiple versions of yourself when I''m not looking? Because I know for a fact most of your day is spent polishing heirlooms down in the basement."


    "No, but that would be rather neat," Rowan said as she reached for the last tart at the same time as Severus did.


    They both narrowed their eyes at each other as Severus says, "You''re eating in my bed."


    "But I brought the tarts up!" Rowan argued.


    "You''re leaving crumbs in my bed, which I will later sleep in."


    "Dust them off before you do so."


    "I''m the youngest."


    "Well, what happened to ladies first?"


    "You''re not a lady, yet."


    "Says, you."


    "Wait, what''s that supposed to mean?" Severus sputtered.


    Seeing her opportunity, Rowan sneaks the tart off the plate and stuffs it into her mouth. Severus snort in disgust at seeing her bulging cheeks and scoffs. "You better not choke on that, because I''m not about to perform first aid on you."


    Rowan merely smirked despite looking like a squirrel with her cheeks bulging with food. After chewing and swallowing for a bit, Rowan breathlessly said, "So, have you picked out a name for Dawn''s baby yet?"


    "And why are we picking the baby''s name again?" Severus asked without glancing away from his essay.


    "Apparently it''s a tradition for the family to name the house elf child," Rowan carefully answered not wanting to say, owners. "But truthfully speaking, Dawn asked that you and I do the naming. So, any good ideas?"


    "No, I don''t have any, what about you?" Severus snapped as he pointedly glanced over at his twin.


    "I thought Laldey or Lalry might be nice." Severus merely arches his brow, but before he can think of anything to say, a loud popping sound can be heard as a rather tense Tadbey appears and says, "It''s time!"


    Severus almost gulps as he says, "What''s time?" Tadbey doesn''t wait to answer as he grabs both of them and apparated with them away.


    Severus and Rowan both appear in an unfamiliar part of the manor to see a tired looking, but rather beaming Dawn holding a small blue bundle in her arms. "Young master and little mistress, Dawn has borne the Prince''s a loyal retainer, please name him," Dawn asked as she held out the tiny, scrunched up little house elf, who was a bit of a red prune at the moment.


    Peeking to glance at the house elf baby in the soft blue blanket, Rowan lips twitch into a soft smile at seeing the cute large ears. Severus personally seems a bit out of sorts, but wisely does not make a comment on the subject. "Laldey," Rowan whispered. "That will be his name."


    "Laldey," Dawn reverently said as she gently placed a kiss on her baby boy''s head. "Dawn thanks the young master and little mistress for the glorious name. Laldey will serve proudly under the Prince''s name." A binding like string of magic seems to appear around the baby, before curling around Rowan and Severus and extending to the other three Princes above.


    And just like that, the glowing strings disappeared as Dawn happily said, "The Prince''s have accepted, and we shall remain as thine humble retainers."


    Tadbey didn''t quite look on the scene in approval, but he hadn''t been able to dissuade his wife from binding their newborn son to the Prince family. And though the Prince''s treated him well and even accepted him as a free elf, which was rather scandalous to any Pure-Blood family, Tadbey could never find in it himself to fully trust them. But his wife did and that would have to be enough. He could only hope that if his child ever wished to leave that the Prince''s would keep their promise and allow the child to do so.


    "Come now, young master and mistress," Tadbey finally said as Rowan and Severus pulled away from the baby. "My wife and child must rest."


    "Of course," Rowan and Severus chorused in unison as Tadbey apparated them back to their rooms, before returning to his wife and child.


    Back in their bedroom, Tadbey climbs onto the bed to stare down at his beautiful son. "He''s perfect," Tadbey said as he leaned over to press a kiss to his lovely wife''s cheek.


    "Dawn certainly thinks so," Dawn tenderly hummed. "My Laldey is Prefect."


    "Yes, that he is," Tadbey said in agreement as the two parents watched over the still sleeping son. And house elf babies, unlike human babies, were much quieter. Perhaps, it had something do with their magic or that of their mothers. But house elf babies were often carried on their mother''s back as they worked.

 Chapter 166 - Good Riddance

    Polishing and cleaning everything down in the cellar didn''t take half as long as Rowan only took the entire month of June and a bit of July. Sitting at her red oak study, Rowan stares out through the window out onto the green lawns below. Severus is outside chasing Fidel with a huge net attempting to grab one of his long, gorgeous, tail feathers. It was like something out of a cartoon really. And as would luck have it, he was failing rather miserably as Fidel kept escaping. Quickly Fidel darts around the corner of the manor disappearing with Severus rapidly in tow.


    With a sigh, Rowan returns to stare at the volume before her. It certainly looked old, but no older than some of the volumes in grandfather''s study. The dark leather cover did not suggest anything was amiss until the tome was opened. What lay inside was not English or any other known written language, but rather the written version of parseltongue. Which was surprising to her as she didn''t think there was a written form, but trust Salazar to know it.


    Either way, it did not pose a problem to Rowan as in her eyes she simply just knew how to read it. It was like reading English except that was not the case. And she was fairly certain that is she tried her hand at writing in parseltongue that the same thing would occur.


    The volume she was at present reading wasn''t very interesting, but still, it was a thousand-year-old book. One simply didn''t read such a book of historical value because one didn''t'' like it. Rowan knew very well that though tiresome there may be things written down that had been lost to the annals of time itself. But thus far, there wasn''t much to make a note of.


    Closing the volume shut, she rose to her feet and walked over to her trunk. Carefully unlocking her trunk, Rowan placed the book in her trunk next to the two mufflers and other volumes. Pausing to glance at the mufflers, she frowns once more pondering the original question on her mind. What to do with the basilisk and its old skin?


    No matter, how much she wanted to trust her grandparents, this wasn''t something she could simply laugh off with a sheepish grin on or her face. Nor how did a thirteen-year-old convince them to allow her to keep one of the Basilisk''s venom sacs? It simply wasn''t done no matter how mature her grandparents thought she was.


    Neither did confessing how she killed the basilisk remotely appeal to her. But she couldn''t very well leave the Basilisk idling about. However, neither could she currently dice it open to harvest potentially useful ingredients.


    Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Rowan sighs as she rises off her knees and locks the trunk at the side of her room. No, she knew exactly what the correct answer was. She would need to return to the Chamber of Secrets and use the hidden laboratory as a dissecting area and storage facility. Her stomach cringed at the idea of returning, but there was no other place that would be safe enough for her to do so.


    Sitting back down at her desk, Rowan glances at the discarded letters on her desk. She needed to reply, but she didn''t have much to say other that it had been a terribly, slow summer. Putting off writing the letter in the meanwhile, she decides to head downstairs for a bit of fresh air.


    On her way downstairs, Rowan pauses on the staircase to gape a bit at her Aunt Georgine. Georgine was wearing a roaring twenties short dress to her knees and a trailing light linen cardigan sweater that fluttered behind her. Wearing sheer thin nylons and flat like shoes of the era with matching makeup, Georgine was quite the looker. Rowan could see how Georgine might have been popular in her younger years.


    Glancing up at Rowan, Georgine arches her brow. "What?" Georgine snapped at her niece''s gawking.


    Rowan quickly clamped her mouth, before carefully saying, "Er, you look very nice, Aunt Georgine. Are you going on a date?''


    "As if," Georgine snorted rather indignantly at the mere thought. "No, I''m off to see a dear old friend, Dorea Potter."


    Rowan''s eyes instantly widen as she almost breathlessly says, "The mother of Charlus Potter Jr."


    "Why, yes," Georgine said with a bit of surprise given that Charlus died ten years ago when Rowan would have only been a mere toddler of three years old.


    "May I come?" Rowan instantly begged as she made her eyes wide full of pleading.


    "Stop that!" Georgine said with a mix of irritation and laugher. "If I take you with me, will you cease that disgusting groveling look? It does not match you at all."


    "Yes!" Rowan instantly perked up and desisted.


    Glancing about, Georgine sniffs and says, "Fine you may come, but I expect you to behave yourself, is that understood?"


    "Yes, Aunt Georgine," Rowan obediently said as she followed her aunt to the fireplace.


    "Dawn?" Georgine called out as the glowing house elf appeared with a tiny bright-eyed baby house elf on her back.


    "Yes, Miss Georgine?" Dawn happily squeaked as the baby smiled a toothy grin that lacked any teeth to show off except for pink gums.


    "I shall summon Tadbey to apparate us back," Georgine sniffed. "Make sure to inform him of that, I''d rather he not be so surprised as last time. And please inform my brother and sister-in-law that I''ve taken my niece to accompany me to see Dorea Potter."


    "Yes, Dawn will let hubby and the masters know!" Dawn sincerely said, before leaving with a pop.


    "What happened last time?" Rowan curiously asked.


    "A matter that is which best forgotten about," Georgine darkly said as she took a pinch of floo dust. "You do know how to use it, no?"


    "Yes, we flew to-," Rowan paused. "-When we went with grandfather." Georgine doesn''t ask, what Rowan was about to say as she perfectly knew what her niece was talking about.


    "You know, they had a child in June," Rowan softly said as she fell silent.


    Rolling her eyes, Georgine says, "Don''t get all sentimental on me, child. It does not become you.


    And as for your mother, that wretched girl was always selfish, to begin with, and did whatever she wanted. First, she ran off with that unattractive muggle man." Georgine visibly shudders as she recalls his stark visage.


    "And then she lacked the audacity to leave the useless drunken wretch. Not until eleven years later did, she finally gain that foolish courage that allowed her to run off in the first place. To only return to abandon her two offspring on us. Last, but not least she remarried without the presence of her family!" Georgine let out an angry huff as she tried to cheer Rowan up in her own fashion. "Your grandfather disowned her after her most recent marriage. Good riddance, I say. He should have done that ages ago!"


    Rowan lets out a chuckle at Georgine''s last sentence. "Aunt Georgine, I don''t think you liked Eileen very much."


    "Nosey, sullen girl, who thought she was the main protagonist out of some gothic, romance Victorian-era novel," Georgine huffed.


    "Why the sheer number of times I found trashy books in her bedroom that even I wouldn''t dare touch was just unimaginable. I shudder to imagine her as a boy," Georgine made a gagging like sound. "I''m sure if she''d been a man, she''d have covered her entire room with naked muggle posters and pump away all day long."


    Rowan chokes at the image as Georgine pats her hair with her free hand. "Anyway, child, make sure to say, Dorea Potter''s home."


    Not waiting for a response, Georgine throws the sparkly dust into the flames as the flames turn green. "Dorea Potter''s home!" Georgine coolly said, before elegantly steeping through and disappearing into the flames.

 Chapter 167 - Dorea Potter

    Rowan shakes her head at her aunt leaving her behind, before reaching for the silver vessel that held the sparkling powder. Tossing the pinch of powder into the flames with a roar the flames turned emerald green and rose higher and higher. Taking a step inside, Rowan shouts, "Dorea Potter''s home!" Much like last time, it felt as she was being sucked down a giant green drain as everything seemed to be spinning very fast, while the roaring in her ears grew deafening, but this time around her stomach didn''t churn.


    With a loud pop in her ears, Rowan was able to steadily steep out of the fireplace into a cozy hall. Unlike the cool colors of Prince manor, the Dorea Potter''s home was in warm earthy tones. "Come along now, child," Georgine sniffed as she led Rowan away as though it was her own home.


    Rowan peeked around at the home that held happy smiling photographs of the once three-member family. She found her eyes drawn in particular to the boy in the moving images. A bit like James Potter with slightly unruly hair, but a sterner visage than him. Taller and slender, the boy had more of the Black family genes. Handsome and dark with gray eyes that could easily set a girl''s heart aflutter. Charlus Potter was quite the looker.


    Georgine pushed the two doors open into the inner sanctum of the home. Sitting in a comfy looking chair, a pale-faced witch with a batch of blue running veins down her neck glances up. Wearing a shawl despite the warm weather, her gray eyes light up. A rare smile appears on the old face as she says, "Why Georgine, this is the seventh visit since our ill-fated meeting last December. If I wasn''t to know any better, I''d say you were madly in love with me!"


    "As if, Dorea Potter!" Georgine loudly huffed. "If I were to become a lesbian, I''d have taken the offer up of some truly lovely dishes that offered themselves up before me. And besides, I undoubtedly like men so to speak. I believe my wanton phase in my ill misspent youth speaks for itself."


    Dorea Potter chuckled as she glanced over to see the stunned figure of Rowan at their exchange. "And who might this lovely young lady be?" Dorea Potter asked.


    "This is my niece, my brother''s grandchild," Georgine sniffed as she took the seat across from Dorea.


    "And what might the child''s name be?" Dorea pointedly asked as she arched her brows at Georgine for her lack of manners.


    Georgine merely sniffed ignoring the disapproving glance of Dorea. "Her name is Rowan and as for that twin brother of her, Severus. Both rather terrible names as one is terribly old fashioned and the other is rather reminiscent of those nature-loving druids. Quite droll really, of little to no imagination."


    "Well, Miss Prince, come over here for a closer look," Dorea gestured for Rowan to come over. Rowan walks over to stand before her as the elder witch tilts her head back. "Well, you certainly have the Prince height.


    Hmm, the eyes are neither from the Princes nor your grandmother''s side, I presume that belongs to your muggle father. But you have the lean look and certainly the long nose. I''d say, overall, you''ve inherited the best out of the Prince''s."


    "Pookey!" Dorea called out as a rather old looking female house appears. Not as old as Kreacher, the old female house elf''s ears droop as her face sags with wrinkles and loose skin. Her eyes are rather too large for her face now as they seem to swallow everything up. Her forearms are skinny and saggy as the rest of her as a neat tea towel is held together by a silver rose pin.


    "Yes, Madam?" Pookey asked in a low croaky voice.


    "Please bring over some tea and snacks for our guests," Dorea Potter instructed her house elf.


    "Yes, Madam!" Pookey croaked as she bowed with a soft small pop.


    "I can''t believe that old thing is still alive," Georgine murmured in amazement. "That old thing is nearly as old as your deceased mother-in-law."


    "Yes, well, she''s held on thus far," Dorea admitted. "And I''d hate to see her head chopped off to be hung on the wall."


    "Such a distasteful tradition," Georgine grimaced.


    "Yes, well, the Blacks still continue it," Dorea lightly said.


    "But you''re a POTTER," Georgine emphasized with a smirk.


    "And so, I am," Dorea sniffed. "And that is exactly why I shan''t hang her head on a plaque."


    Seeing Rowan glancing around, Dorea smiles fondly recalling her own now-deceased son. "Why don''t you go and explore, child? Anything dangerous has been locked away. But we do have a nice library if that is more of your suit?" Dorea kindly offered.


    "Thank you, Madam Potter, I will," Rowan said, before hurrying out of the room.


    "She seems to be rather quiet for her age," Dorea observed as she watched the tall, unusually calm girl go.


    "Her muggle father wasn''t one for being patient," Georgine flatly said as she glanced at her nails. "My brother would have killed him, but my sister-in-law begged him not to."


    "How bad was it, Georgine?" Dorea said through narrowed eyes. "I shan''t tell anyone. You know as well as I the kind of a brute I had for a father. That upon his death, I did indeed dance upon his grave a merry little jig, before spitting on his grave."


    "Not quite as bad as your own," Georgine admitted. "But enough that are lingering scars."


    Dorea purses her lips, but before she can reply, Pookey arrives with a steaming tray full of tea and food. With care, both women each take a sip of their tea as Pookey asks, "Will that be all Madame Potter?"


    "Yes, that will be all, Pookey," Dorea dismissed the house elf as it left with a small bow.


    "Well, at least the old thing still makes superb tea," Georgine observed as she sipped the rose tea.


    "Yes, well, I''ve never had any reason to complain," Dorea admitted as she took a sip of her own. The two women fall silent for a bit as they enjoy their tea''s, before chatting again. It was a rather enjoyable afternoon to say the least.

 Chapter 168 - A Will and Key

    Glancing about, Rowan slowly wanders up the staircase to the rooms above. Frowning she mutters to herself, "Now where could Charlus Potter Jr.''s room be?" She simply couldn''t go about breaking down every single door as she wasn''t allowed to use a wand.


    Pondering this question, she slowly walks down the hallway glancing at each door for some sort of divine sign. Passing past one of the last doors in the corridor, Rowan paused and takes a step back. There carved under the latch is a small symbol that of a circle inside of a triangle that has a line straight through the middle, the Deathly Hallows.


    Carefully trying the lock, Rowan finds to her utter surprise that the door is unlocked. With a bit of wariness, she pushes the door open as a soft whine is heard as the door swings open. Slowly stepping inside she finds that there is nothing amiss about the guest bedroom. It certainly wasn''t Charlus Potter Jr.''s bedroom, but rather a guest room.


    It could just be a coincidence, but there were no such things as coincidences in life. Still, Rowan took a closer at the guest room. There was nothing under the bed nor in the drawers or the closet. She even went as far as to check the bedroom furniture for false drawers and looking behind the furniture including the bedroom paintings. With a tired sigh, she is finally forced to give up after checking even under the carpet.


    Closing the door behind her, Rowan was about to turn back before spotting the symbol again on the lower corner of the grandfather clock in the middle of the hallway. Following in the direction of the symbol, she went further and further into the home until she arrived at a full-length mirror in the hallway. Glancing around the back of the mirror, she didn''t see anything as she frowned at her reflection in the spotless glass.


    "Maybe, the trail starts here instead," Rowan softly concluded out loud before seeing something flicker in the reflection like water. Turning rather still, she leans forward for a closer look but doesn''t see anything amiss. About to dismiss the flickering in her reflection as a figment of her imagination, she sees the ripple again.


    Recalling a certain mirror back at Hogwarts, she takes a deep breath before stretching out her hand. Rowan almost pulls away at seeing her hand touch a dry water-like surface. Stretching her hand further in, she feels something like an envelope. Pulling her hand back out, she finds a perfectly sealed envelope with the Potter crest and the initials, C.P.JR.


    Glancing about, Rowan leans back against the wall and cracks open the seal. Pulling the letter out from inside, she reads,


    "To whoever that finds this,


    I, Charlus Potter Jr., being of sound and body bequeath the entire contents of vault #113 to them. This is an officially signed will and has been recorded with the goblins as well. May luck be on your side. And may you fare better than I.


    Sincerely,


    Charlus Potter Jr.


    Witnessed by Dulag, Goblin Lawyer of Gringotts.


    Witnessed by Bogrod, Goblin Clerk of Gringotts.


    Witnessed by Gornuk, Goblin Employee of Gringotts."


    Glancing inside, Rowan does indeed see a shiny golden key for a vault. Smiling slightly in approval she says, "Clever, clever, boy. But not clever enough as the monster from underneath the bed got you in the end."


    Carefully folding the will back up she tucks the letter into the envelope with the key and carefully seals it shut with the wax. Tucking the letter safely into her pocket, she returns downstairs to search for the library. To her delight, the Potter library was quite vast and held a variety of books. Glancing about Rowan searched for a title or two of interest and quickly sat down for a read. Her peace didn''t last very long as the old house elf popped out before her.


    "Madam Potter requests the guest''s presence in the parlor!" Pookey stared at Rowan as if asking her why she hadn''t left yet. With a sigh, she closed the book shut and headed back to the parlor. And things were just getting good too.


    Rowan returned to the parlor to find both women gasping with laughter. "Madame Potter?" Rowan loudly said as Dorea wiped the tears of mirth out of her eyes as Georgine tried not to laugh only to fail miserably with a rather loud snort.


    "Ah, there you are dear," Dorea breathlessly said. "Come join us for a cup of tea."


    "Yes, Madame Potter," Rowan dutifully said as she took a seat across from them. Suddenly, Pookey appeared causing Rowan to almost fall out of her seat as Pookey began to pour tea for her, before disappearing. Glaring at the spot, where the house elf once was, Rowan grudgingly takes the poured tea and sips the scented rose tea.


    "Ah, we were just discussing you, my dear," Dorea said with a grin. "I heard that you and your brother have some of the highest marks in your overall grade."


    "Yes, Severus and I both did rather well on our past exams."


    "No need to be so modest, dear. It is a fine thing to admit when one is clever. The tricky part comes when knowing not to boast about it."


    Georgine snorts and interrupts them. "I recall a yet unwed Black maiden bragging to all the girls in Slytherin about her incredible charms."


    Dorea blushes and protests, "Those were the follies of youth!"


    "Mm, so you say," Georgine muttered with a raised eyebrow.


    "Really, Georgine!" Dorea puffed as she pouted at Georgine''s words.


    Georgine innocently shrugged as Rowan tactfully took another sip of her tea, before saying "Madame Potter?"


    "Yes, dear child?" Dorea blinked with a smile.


    "I noticed that you had a son in the family photos including a final portrait. Would it be too bold of me to ask what happened to him?" Rowan further inquired.


    Dorea becomes still for a moment, before softly saying, "It is a subject I do not to like dwell on, child. But suffice to say that he was searching for something, I''m not sure what. And in the end that got him killed."


    "I thought Charlus passed away from a dark curse?" Georgine said with a frown as she sat up in her seat.


    "Aye, he did," Dorea painfully said as her lips turned white. "However, he was searching for something at the time. I don''t know if it was cast upon him or if he found that which he sought. All I know is that he had written that he would return to his see his sickened father at the time. But, then merely two days later, a note was sent to us that our son was under a dark curse and passed away swiftly within a week!"


    Georgine purses her lips as Rowan says, ''Thank you, Madame. Potter. It was not my intention to cause you any harm."


    "It''s alright child," Dorea sniffed. "But it still hurts after all this time."


    The rest of the teatime is rather subdued before they say goodbyes and go on their merry way. And though Tadbey did appear when summoned there was a rather silent glaring match between Georgine and that of Tadbey. Whatever had started them on the wrong foot had only increased over the passing of time.

 Chapter 169 - – Vault 113

    Some days later at breakfast, Rowan casually broached the subject. "Grandfather, may I be permitted to visit Gringotts?"


    "Whatever for?" Reginald asked with an arched brow as he glanced over the cover of the Daily Prophet.


    "Professor Flitwick assigned us to converse with a goblin," Rowan truthfully answered. "But as I have already finished most of my summer homework, I''d very much like to finish this final assignment and be done with it."


    "I want to go too!" Severus eagerly chimed in to only have his voice awkwardly break.


    Rowan and Georgine loudly snicker as Reginald hides a smile as Severus begins to turn red in utter mortification. Reginald in pity of Severus and remembering puberty himself says, "Have you finished your summer homework yet, Rowan?"


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan retorted with a great deal of satisfaction. "But Severus hasn''t"


    Severus glared mutinously at his twin sister but didn''t dare speak for the moment lest his voice break again. It had been occurring more often as of late and was normal according to his grandfather all boys went through it. Still, it was rather vexing considering the fact that girls go through it as well to a lesser embarrassing degree.


    "Still, I''m sure you can wait, Rowan until we go school shopping," Reginald firmly declared to the satisfaction of Severus who smugly stared back at his twin.


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake, Reginald," Georgine yawned from her side of the table. "Allow the girl to have a bit of fun! All her friends have gone on trips this summer and she''s been stuck at the manor all summer long not to mention the weeks of punishment she went through.


    And besides, may I point out that our father let you frequent Diagon Alley all on your own. And unlike your ruffian self, Rowan tends to be rather calm and well mannered. She proved herself to be quite polite the other day when she accompanied me to see Dorea Potter."


    Reginald pursed his lips, before a resigned expression he said, "I will allow it." Rowan instantly perked up as Severus looked on dismay and glared over at his aunt Georgine, who smugly smirked back. "However, I want you to only head over to Gringotts and then head right home."


    "Reginald," Georgine forebodingly said as Reginald quickly amended his last words. "You are permitted to tarry at one or two shops but no more. I''d like you home no later than four."


    "Thank you, grandfather!" Rowan said with delight as she leapt to her feet and ran over to plant a kiss on her grandfather''s cheek. Reginald instantly beamed as in a rare sight Rowan ran over to give Aunt Georgine a quick hug as well.


    "Get off, girl!" Georgine snapped with no real fire in her voice, but rather had a pleased sort of expression on her face. Rowan scurried off leaving a rather depressed Severus poking sulkily at his breakfast.


    Rowan quickly changed into proper clothing, before grabbing the expanding pouch that had been gifted to her first Christmas. With care, she placed inside her Gringotts key as well as the envelope of Charlus Potter Jr. And finally, her wand and one of the mufflers from her trunk into the bag. It was the transfigured old Basilisk skin.


    Assured that she had everything, Rowan hurried downstairs to see Reginald, Georgine, and the sulking figure of Severus in the hallway. "Good it seems as though you have everything," Reginald remarked.


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan dutifully replied.


    "Now then, it is quite easy to get to Diagon Alley," Reginald explained. "Simply use the Floo system and say, Diagon Alley. You''ll pop out at one of the floo entrances located within Diagon Alley."


    There is a long moment of silence as both Severus and Rowan slowly turn to stare at Reginald. "Grandfather, I thought you said, that we couldn''t floo to Diagon Alley?" Rowan coldly said as Severus''s eyes began to darkly gleam as well.


    Reginald shivers at seeing the intense glare resembling that of his wife appear on his grandchildren''s faces. Trying to ignore the cold shiver running down his spine, he hastily says, "We haven''t because both times we''ve had to meet the Evans couple. Had we not needed too; we would have simply floo''d there."


    Rowan and Severus appear to be unconvinced as a wicked gleam appears in Georgine''s eyes. "Children it is rather simple, brother enjoys driving that steel death trap. He says it makes him feel young again," Georgine darkly cackled. The temperature in the hallway drastically plummets as both Rowan and Severus gaze icily at their grandfather as they recall their suffering from their rides from hell.


    Reginald loudly clears his throat and says, "It was all for a good cause, children. As I recall, you were the ones who begged to go with the young Miss Evans." Rowan continued to eye their grandfather as Severus is somewhat more mollified by the last statement.


    "On that note, how do I get back?" Rowan asked recalling that it was impossible to floo back to the manor.


    "Oh simple, simply say, Norton," Georgine stepped in to answer. "The Diagon Alley Floo will drop you off just inside the muggle town just outside of the forest in a magically closed off fireplace. I''m sure you can find your way back via the hidden tunnel that Sir Knight Prince, no doubt has already showed you."


    "Yes, but he didn''t show us the entrance," Rowan grumbled.


    Georgine dismissively waves her hand in the air. "It is the home of some muggle noblemen. The drop off point is right across the street. The entrance is located on the back wall of the home it has the Prince family insignia on there. Simply tap your hand across it thrice and whisper, Lamia. The tunnel only reveals itself to those of Prince blood otherwise no one else can force it open."


    Rowan nodded her head in thanks as she walked over to the pouting figure of Severus. "I''ll bring you something back, Sev," Rowan promised as she gave him a quick hug. Severus stiffened for a moment, before finally hugging her back.


    "It better be something good," Severus growled into her ear before letting her go.


    "Mm,'' Rowan hummed, before nodding at them one last time. Grabbing the floo powder from the silver pot, she puts a good pinch in her pocket, before throwing another pinch of dust into the fireplace as it once more turns green. "Diagon Alley!" Rowan shouted as she stepped into the green flames. Instantly the world began to spin, but as the time before she managed to keep her bearings and merged straight on her feet.


    Taking a moment to orient herself, Rowan glances around as the sky is a bit cloudy this day. Easily spotting the grand-snow white building in the distance, she moves forward past the shops and crowds. It didn''t take her very long to reach her destination as the uniformed goblin guards stand before the burnished bronze doors.


    Walking into the grand marble hall, Rowan glances about for the shortest line, before stepping in line for the goblin counter. Glancing about as usual Gringotts is busy with goblins bowing and escorting patrons, while others sit behind counters in some form or another dealing with money. Though with interest she did spot what looked like an Indian prince and his encourage being escorted by a group of goblins through one of the various doors.


    Finally, it came to be her turn as the elderly goblin at the counter sagely peered through his spectacles at her. "Morning sir," Rowan said in Gobbledegook.


    The elderly goblin blinked in abrupt surprise causing his slightly sharp teeth to show in his jaw. "I''ve come to claim vault #113 left behind by a Charlus Potter Jr," Rowan finished.


    "And what sort of proof do you have?" The elderly goblin asked. "Do you have a will and vault key?"


    "Yes, sir," Rowan politely said as handed over the written envelope. The goblin narrowed his eyes as he began to read the rather short letter. While the elderly goblin read the letter, Rowan read the name tag on the counter that read, Bogrod. "It would seem that everything is in order," the elderly goblin said.


    "I shall have one of the younger goblins lead you over, Griphook!" Bogrod called out, before turning back and switching over to English. "You still have an accent, child, but you are doing rather well. Who has been teaching you, child?"


    "Professor Flitwick, sir," Rowan replied in English. Bogrod nods his head sagely as he hands over the envelope with the vault key back over. "Go on child, he''ll lead you to your vault." Bogrod gestured to the younger goblin with long fingers.


    The younger goblin Griphook led her to one of the doors leading out of the hall. Griphook holds the door open for her to reveal a narrow strong e passageway lit with flaming torches. The tunnel sloped steeply downward and there were little railway tracks on the floor. Griphook whistled and a small cart came hurtling up the tracks toward them. They quickly climbed in and were off.


    Rowan thanked her lucky stars as they hurtled through a maze of twisting passages. Had it been in the past, she surely would be heaving all over the cart. The tunnels were quickly being added to her world mapscape as a map of Gringotts steadily began to appear.


    Of course, there was one point, where Rowan nearly did scream at noticing that the rattling cart seem to know its own way because Griphook wasn''t steering. Trying to breath she found that her eyes stung from the cold air but kept looking straight ahead. Once, she even saw a burst of fire at the end of the passageway as she cursed them for keeping bloody dragons in a public facility. They plunged even deeper passing an underground lake where huge stalactites and stalagmites grew from the ceiling and floor.


    The cart abruptly stopped at last beside a small door in the passage wall. Griphook got out first to unlock the door. A lot of green smoke came billowing out as it cleared out. Rowan patiently waited for the smoke to clear out before heading inside the vault. Even from where she had been standing, she hadn''t been able to see anything in the vault. However, after glancing around for a minute she finally spotted a brown thick envelope laying in the corner. With great care, she placed the bulky parcel in her pouch, before glancing about to ensure she had not missed anything else at all. Satisfied that was the case, she hurried back out.

 Chapter 170 - – Grok Gringotts

    One wild cart ride later Rowan was taken back upstairs. However, instead of heading back outside, she headed back to the teller window of the old goblin, Bogrod. Bogrod looked quite surprised at seeing her again so soon and asked, "Did Griphook not treat you well? It wouldn''t be the first complaint we''ve had."


    "No, he was rather well behaved," Rowan admitted. "However, I wish to propose a contract and for that, I will need a goblin lawyer and two witnesses at least."


    Bogrod slowly nods his head as he had seen it all before. "Very well, allow me to summon Griphook again to take you to one of our offices. Griphook!"


    A rather startled Griphook appeared at seeing the same patron again. "Griphook, please take the child to one of the negotiation offices."


    Griphook nodded one, before beckoning Rowan with one finger. Rowan was once more lead to one of the doors, but this time around it led towards a hallway filled rows of offices on either side. The rows of offices were well lit as she peeked inside through open doors at seeing goblins hard at work as they scribbled or crossed out things on accounting ledgers. Some of the others were even in the midst of rewriting contracts or double-checking clauses with a large magnifying glass.


    Finally, Griphook led her inside of what seemed to be a small conference room and motioned for her to have a seat. "Someone will be with you shortly," Griphook curtly said, before leaving again.


    Rowan glanced down at the rather stark room that only held the elegant round table before her and four chairs. She didn''t wait for more than a few minutes when the door opened again to reveal three goblins. The goblins must have been used to such things as they didn''t even blink at her age.


    "Welcome, Miss-?" One of the more younger looking goblins said as he cocked his pointy-eared head as his long flexed to reveal rather neatly trimmed fingernails.


    "Prince," Rowan instantly replied as she gave them a tiny bow from her seat.


    "Prince," said, one of the more rugged featured goblins with a pointed nose and rather pointy beard. "I believe the current head of the family, Reginald Prince opened two new accounts for his two grandchildren, Severus and Rowan Prince."


    "Yes, that is certainly correct," said the third goblin with dark slanted, sly eyes. A lawyer who solely dwelt in writing contracts as he glanced at the young client before him.


    Having a seat before her, the main younger goblin in the middle introduced himself. "Greetings, I am known as Ragnok. I will be in charge of negotiations and will be one of the witnesses to the finalized contract. At my side are my two colleagues, Gornuk, who will serve as another witness and Dulag, our lawyer."


    The three goblins took a seat before her as Ragnok said with some satisfaction, "It is not uncommon for pureblood families such as the Prince family to send their children in alone to negotiate a contract to gain future experience. Apparently, it is a lesson that their children never unlearn."


    "I can imagine," Rowan drily murmured under her breath. Being cheated by a goblin must surely teach an arrogant, unruly child a rather good lesson. Always read the entire contract and the tiniest of clauses especially those scribbled at the very bottom!


    "Now, Miss Prince, why are we seeing you here tonight?" Ragnok paused as someone came into the room with a stack of ledgers.


    "Thank you," Ragnok said to the female clerical goblin, before leaving just as swiftly the same way she came in.


    Rowan stared blankly at the female goblin''s retreating figure as it was the first time, she had ever seen a female goblin. She wasn''t much different looking than the males except that her features were a tad softer and that she was naturally more curved. But unlike the males, it would seem that goblin females had quite the thick locks of hair as hers was pulled back into a thick coil onto of her head.


    "Ah, yes," Ragnok said as he observed the contents within the ledgers before him.


    Tapping a long spider-like finger on the pages, Ragnok says, "It would seem that two vaults were recently opened by your grandfather, Prince. A small sizeable sum was placed inside each vault designed to last at least until the 7th year of schooling at which point both children would have access to the main vaults as heirs, and a dowry vault, in your case, Miss Prince."


    "In that case, what are we seeing you for today, Miss Prince?" Ragnok professionally said as he closed the ledger before him. "If it is applying for a loan, I must inform you that the interest tends to be quite high," Ragnok revealed a sharp-toothed grin in added emphasis that reminded Rowan of a hungry shark.


    "I am requesting the auction services of Gringotts''s," Rowan bluntly stated as the goblin lawyer, Dulag began to make careful notes on parchment.


    "Oh? Is it some sort of family heirloom?" Ragnok eagerly asked as the other two''s eyes began to gleam with a trace of greed at the thought of a goblin forged heirloom.


    "My dowry," Rowan replied with a straight face.


    "Your dowry?" Ragnok said in a confused fashion.


    "Yes, the item to be sold is part of my dowry."


    "Very well, may we see it?"


    Rowan pauses and glances at the very small room. "I will need a much bigger room."


    "How big?" Ragnok frowned as he glanced at the small pouch at her side.


    "Rather large to be honest," Rowan admitted.


    "I presume the item which we speak of is currently under an enchantment to remain small, no?"


    "Yes."


    "Very well, come this way," Ragnok said as the other two goblins arose to follow him out. Taking care to ensure that Rowan was properly following them, they led her to another door down the hallway which in turn led to a rather large open room with a single much larger round table in the room.


    "Is this large enough?" Ragnok asked as he pointed at the stark bare room that held nothing else but the bare essential furniture for which to sit on.


    "Yes, this will do nicely," Rowan said in agreement as she reached into her bag for the transformed muffler. Sighing she also took out her wand knowing perfectly well she''d later be given a ministry missive for this. Pointing her wand at the muffler she instantly murmurs the reverse incantation transforming the muffler back into the scaly shrunken sized snakeskin scarf. Before once more saying, "Engorio!"


    The shrunken basilisk snakeskin suddenly and rather rapidly grew larger and larger as Rowan quickly stepped back to reveal the giant snakeskin that was a thick as an oak and roughly fifty feet long. The three goblins blankly stared at the sheer size as the pointy bearded goblin said in awe, "Basilisk Skin!"


    "That is indeed correct," Rowan said as they stared at the snakeskin that covered most of the room.


    "Impervious to magic and a single square foot sells for hundreds of galleons," whispered Ragnok in sheer breathtaking joy! "A transaction of this magnitude will sell for hundreds of thousands of galleons, if not millions!"


    "Yes, and that is to why I am in need of Gringotts services," Rowan drily said again.


    "I am not authorized to deal with transactions of this magnitude," Ragnok admitted. "I shall shortly be back," before hurrying out of the large bare stone chamber. The three reaming individuals all glance at each other as the lawyer, Dulag gestures for Rowan to have a seat. While Rowan sat back to wait in her seat, Dulag was hastily already beginning to write a preliminary contract having viewed the item that was to be auctioned off.

 Chapter 171 - – Grok Gringotts Ⅱ

    Ragnok did not tarry long as he quickly burst in holding the door open and bowed to the figure that rapidly followed him. Old, but with sharp eyes, the elder goblin stepped inside followed by two attendants and two guards. The two goblins instantly sprang to their feet and bowed to the old goblin as he held up a wrinkled, long-nailed hand for them to have a seat again. The two goblins instantly did as they were instructed as the old goblin took the seat in the middle, where Ragnok would have sat. However, Ragnok did not mind as he hurried over to sit on the other side of Gornuk.


    The two lavishly dressed attendants wisely remain standing behind the old goblin, while the two goblin guards strictly remain guarding the door with sharp, trained spears in hand. The elderly goblin is quiet for a moment as he studies the child before him, before finally saying, "I have been informed that you, Miss Prince, wish to have Gringotts handle the auction of this magnificent heirloom. May I inquire as on to how you managed to acquire such an heirloom of such magnitude?"


    "It was in the family attic transfigured by an ancestor no doubt long ago to be saved for a rainy day," Rowan lied with a straight poker face.


    The elder goblin pursed his lips but did not further pry anymore into the origin of the heirloom. Instantly changing his demeanor into much a friendlier tone, he says, "Now where are my manners? Allow me to introduce myself, I am Grok Gringotts, the present head of Gringotts."


    Rowan''s eyes don''t even flicker at having guessed as much. This was no doubt in her mind that this was actual owner of Gringotts and the actual descendant of the first Gringotts; which didn''t necessarily bode well for her. But fair was fair and if he was going to use his identity to intimidate her, then she would use her age as well.


    "It is an honor and pleasure to meet you, Grok Gringotts," Rowan said in Gobbledegook.


    Causing some of the goblins to visibly blink in surprise as Grok Gringotts merely narrowed his eyes at her. "It would seem that you have been taught some of our language by whom?"


    "Professor Flitwick," Rowan said with a faint grin.


    "Ah," Grok unhappily murmured, before quickly changing the subject. "Well, for an item of this magnitude it will take us several months to send out the appropriate invitations to ministries and potion guilds from all over the world. Naturally, the fee is included in the cost. Shall we say, 25% commission of the final sale?"


    "10% and not one percent more," Rowan flatly countered back.


    Grok seems a bit taken back not having expected such a firm response. "20%, I cannot go any lower!"


    "The potions guild would not charge me more than 15%."


    "The potions guild does not have the resources that we have to offer," Grok smugly said.


    "No, but I certainly wouldn''t have to wait for such a long period before seeing a return," Rowan sharply retorted back.


    Grok purses his lips as he says, "Very well then, 16%."


    "I may be a child, but even I know when I am being cheated. 12% and only if, I am allowed to a copy of the final sales ledger with the client''s names and their purchases from the auction ."


    "For such a request, the transaction can be no lower than 18%!"


    "However, I am a child that is negotiating her first contract. And though I might be cheated, fair is fair. I will not be overcut! 14% and that is final!


    Grok Gringotts frowns as he weighs the pros and cons in his mind. "Agreed, but if the entire sale passes the two million galleon mark, we want one more percent!"


    "Then we have a deal?" Rowan said with satisfaction at having successfully negotiated her bottom line.


    "Deal," Grok Gringotts said as he rose to his feet.


    Rising to her feet, Rowan spat into her hand and said, "Should this deal be broken, may my gold wither away."


    Grok startles at the old goblin vow, before staring at the glistening hand outstretched by the child before him. For a second he hesitates before spitting into his hand and waits for the child''s reaction. No disgust nor revulsion flashed across the child''s face as she patiently waited for her hand to be shaken.


    Firmly clasping the child''s hand, Grok swears, "Should this deal be broken, may my gold wither away."


    Rowan nods in satisfaction as they both withdraw their hands and dry them on their clothes. And though, yes, a tad unsanitary, it would guarantee that the Goblins would hold their end of the bargain. As very few wizards were ever willing to swear such an oath and as such was seen by the goblins as a very serious matter.


    Sitting back down, they waited for the goblin lawyer, Dulag to finish writing up the contract. Under such pressure, it is amazing how fast one can write. And Dulag''s hand practically flew over the parchment as if under an enchantment. With a tired sigh, Dulag proudly held out the written contract for Grok to first read.


    Grok carefully reads all the contract and clauses, before nodding in satisfaction. Handing the contract over to one his aides, the aides quickly run the contract over to Rowan sitting on the other side of the table.


    Gingerly accepting the contract, Rowan begins to read every single word and phrase. After a moment, she frowns, "Why am I being held liable for any incident or event that occurs to Gringotts that results in damage or any loss of finances? I am not the proprietor of Gringotts. This needs to be rewritten and stricken from the contract."


    Rowan rolled the contract back up and tossed it back across the table. Grok wolfishly grins as Dulag in embarrassment crosses out that portion and rewrites it again. "I thought you''d miss that little clause," Grok said with some satisfaction and disappointment.


    "Our final practical exam for Gobbledegook was negotiations," Rowan wryly stated.


    Grok chuckled out loud, "And as it should be. We goblins are rather good at stating exactly what we intend to do."


    Rowan doesn''t respond as the contract is once more handed over back to her. She once more starts from the beginning to ensure that nothing else was added, when it was rewritten. Satisfied that the previous clause had been fixed she moved onwards.


    "Nor will I pay for the festivities that will be held afterwards nor the hosting of any sort of exclusive party or that of any other festivity during the event. Gringotts will solely bear the cost as part of the contract as Gringotts is hosting the event on the premise!" Rowan hurled the contract back as Dulag flushed again at having been caught.


    Grok snickers and says, "Most wizards and witches skip reading that clause."


    "I can imagine," Rowan growled as she shuddered to imagine the final cost. This continued for some time as she kept spotting tiny clauses like these over and over throughout the entire contract. Finally, after what seemed an eternity, the contract was to her satisfaction.


    Both arose to sign the contract, Grok signed first followed by Rowan and lastly by the two witnesses. Satisfied, Rowan watches Dulag roll up the contract and says, "I''d very much like a copy of that."


    Dulag sheepishly mumbles something under his breath as Grok lets out a sharp bark of laughter.


    "You would be amazed by how many wizards and witches forget to ask exactly for that," Grok said with some pleasure. "It was most enjoyable to meet you, Rowan Prince. I hope I have the sincere pleasure of meeting you again."


    "Likewise, Grok Gringotts," Rowan said with a sincere bow. "Thank you and may your gold always multiply."


    Grok offers a rare smile and says, "May your gold always multiply, child." It was a rather fond statement coming from a goblin especially that of Grok Gringotts. Gesturing to his entourage to follow him out as Grok leaves with his head held high.


    Having finished making a copy, Dulag hands over the contract to Rowan, who rechecks it to his utter embarrassment. "Lawyers," Rowan huffs under her breath causing Dulag to flush that much brighter.


    "Thank you, Miss Prince," Ragnok said as he stepped forward to guide her back out into the main hall. "It was an honor to witness such a transaction."


    "Likewise," Gornuk said as he bowed to her at the door leading back outside into the great hall. Dulag wisely kept his eyes to himself as Rowan was tempted to punch the slimy, clever bastard! If not for Professor Flitwick''s class and having the words engraved into her mind to read every single clause she would have fallen into countless pitfalls! No wonder, negotiations was seen as a life lesson by the purebloods. Even the proudest of foes would come out of that sorely beaten with their pride in tatters in the wind!

 Chapter 172 - – Borgin and Burke

    It was still rather cloudy when Rowan emerged having exchanged some of her saved up pocket money into muggle currency. Making her way down the street, she kept going until she, at last, reached her destination at a dark, twisting narrow street. She paused for a moment at the entrance before entering the dingy alleyway. The shops on either side of the street were entirely made up of shops devoted to the Dark Arts. There was a shop with an old wooden street sign hanging over a shop selling potions candles with the words, Knockturn Alley.


    With a mixture of unease and relief, Rowan knew she was in the right place. Continuing down the street without making eye contact with any of the shady individuals she paused at seeing a shop several doors away with gigantic black spiders. Flinching, she hurries past to stop two doors later in front of another shop with shrunken heads.


    Right across from said the questionable shop is another dusty window shop with the faded words in cursive, "Borgin and Burke, since 1863, Confidential valuation service for unusual and ancient wizarding artifacts." Knowing she was at the right place, she crossed the street and entered the large, dimly lit wizard''s shop.


    The bell clanged as the door closed behind her. Glancing around, Rowan carefully eyes the shop. A glass case nearby held a withered hand on a cushion, a bloodstained pack of cards, and a staring glass eye. Evil-looking masks stared down from the walls, an assortment of human bones lay upon the counter, and rusty, spiked instruments hung from the ceiling. A shelf full of skulls, with a long coil of hangman''s rope, and a magnificent necklace of opals. Upon closer examination, a yellow card reads, "Caution: Do Not Touch. Cursed ¨C Has Claimed the Lives of Nineteen Muggle Owners to Date."


    Rowan makes a face before her eyes instinctively flicker back to the hand on the cushion. A hand of glory. All that was needed to use was to insert a candle and it gives light only to the holder! Though very useful, no doubt, it wasn''t something she was willing to try out herself. But then again, it was the best friend of thieves and plunders. She was just the wrong consumer.


    A stooping younger man had appeared from behind the counter, smoothing his slightly greasy hair back from his face. "Welcome," Mr. Borgin said in an oily voice. "How may I be of assistance-?"


    Mr. Borgin monetarily paused at seeing his customer''s age. But not one to judge nor miss a sell, he smoothly continues, "Are we buying or selling, young lady?"


    Rowan turns her gaze for that which she came to purchase, a large black cabinet standing right across from a dirty, stone fireplace. "How much for the cabinet?"


    Mr. Borgin blinks and grins a sharp, yellow-toothed grin. "Ah, well. This particular cabinet is a one of a kind piece," Mr. Borgin oily said as he rubbed his hands smelling a profit. "I''m afraid I can''t sell it for anything less than fifty galleons."


    "Do you take me for a fool?" Rowan coldly said. "That is a vanishing cabinet without its match. At best, it''s worth is no more than ten galleons."


    Mr. Borgin quickly backpedals and says, "As you stated, Miss, it is a rare vanishing cabinet. It isn''t worth anything less than thirty galleons."


    "It is useless without its pair," Rowan snapped. "Fifteen Galleons."


    "Sold," Mr. Borgin instantly said with a wide grin at having earned a profit of ten galleons. He''d purchased the wardrobe for five galleons and sold it for double. He certainly wasn''t about to complain.


    Rowan pulls out the said amount and places the money onto the counter. Mr. Borgin happily counts the money on the counter and says, "A pleasure doing business with you, Miss. Would you like for me to shrink your purchase?"


    "Yes, please," Rowan flatly said, and with a flourish, Mr. Borgin shrunk the cabinet for her to take.


    With a stiff nod, Rowan accepts the cabinet, and carefully puts it away to burn in the fireplace later. Swiftly making her way out of the shop, she makes sure not to stare at anyone and anything beyond remaining alert for anyone approaching her. But still thanks to the time of day, she did not encounter anyone nor was she stopped by anyone unsavory.


    With a sigh of relief, Rowan finally emerged back out into Diagon Alley and decides to explore for a bit. Besides Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley, there were two other sectors, she''d never entered before, Horizont Alley and Carkitt Market.


    Horizont Alley was the small street that connected all of what constituted as Diagon Alley. There weren''t that many shops, to be honest. Still, they were interesting such as a pub called, The Fountain of Fortune; a magical toy store called Pilliwinkle''s Playthings; Weeoanwhisker''s Barber Shop, Tobacconist, and Flimflam''s Lantern''s, which had magical lanterns which turned things on and off via a fire-making spell.


    Personally, Rowan thought that would be much better than the torches at Hogwarts. But then again if the students were capable of putting out the lights, that may not be in Hogwart''s best interest. Maybe, the torches, in the end, weren''t such a bad idea after all...


    Carkitt Market, on the other hand, was much larger than Horizont Alley and Knockturn Alley, but not as large as Diagon Alley though. There was an Apothecary, a pub, a candy store, a post office, a museum, a clothing shop, various magical item shops, and other such stores. What caught Rowan''s eye were three shops, Bowman E. Wright Blacksmith, House-Elf Placement Agency, and Wands by Gregrovitch.


    The first because simply because Goblins were known for forging the best items. But then again, Goblin forged items were literally worth every single weight gram in galleons. It wasn''t surprising to think that there would be such a thing as a blacksmith, after all, to forge well-crafted items without overly exorbitant pricing.


    As for the House-Elf Placement Agency, it was more of a selling and trading House Elves. It was a bit of a sad business really, but the only small consolation is that the poor things weren''t out in chains or anything like that. The House Elves in stock so to speak were treated quite well until the moment they were placed with their new masters. After that, it was out of the agency''s hands.


    And as for the last shop, Rowan now understood why Ollivander was so touchy about Gregrovitch and how various purebloods who sided with Riddle possessed Gregrovitch wands to begin with. Apparently, there this was the side store, where there were alternative wands. Still it did explain, why, Ollivander felt that Gregrovitch was on crouching on his territory because he literally was.


    Still, Rowan had fun peeking through the various other places including Globus Traveling Agency. Who knew that renting carpets was a real thing? Of course, much like any driving vehicle, one must be of the proper age and be able to pass a flying exam in order to rent one.

 Chapter 173 - – Cassette Tapes

    Rather eager, Rowan arrived at the Diagon floo station and tossed the pinch of floo powder stored in her pocket into the flames. "Norton!" Rowan called out as she stepped into the green flames.


    Blinking a bit, Rowan found that she was in an alley like place as she made her way out and onto the street. With a bit of a smile, she gazed at the nice little quint town that was rather normal for a change. Quickly remembering to remove her robes, she quickly tucked them into her pouch and congratulated herself on her insight on wearing a simple, light cotton jumper with long fine trousers. A bit pretentious, maybe, but nothing that would stick out too sorely among the general populace.


    With a spring in her step, Rowan made her way down the cement sidewalk towards the main street. It was a breath of fresh air at seeing the cars go by as children shout and cry out to each other while riding their bicycles. Teenagers can be seen at the local shops or in the arcade. Though she was slightly tempted to go into the arcade itself, she had to admit she had never been into the classics. She much rather preferred higher game graphics than that of the blurry graphics that were currently considered cutting edge in the present.


    Immediately her eyes sparkled as she spotted a record and cassette store. Rowan was a bit old fashioned as she did enjoy playing vinyl records. However, as she very well couldn''t go about luging a record player back to the manor that was simply out of the question. And on that note, it was rather strange that she hadn''t received a missive for using her wand at Gringotts from the ministry.


    There must be some sort of spell on Gringotts that doesn''t allow to track wizards and witches going in and out. Which made perfect sense as it a bank and protected all its customer''s privacy. (Of course, if one had enough money there were always exceptions to the rule as previously shown.)


    Walking into the store, she saw the various punks and fashions of the ''70s. Hiding a smile, Rowan immediately went to the cassette section picking out the music of the British revolution. With glee, she even spotted an old classic to the only freeze and recall that this wasn''t a classic yet, but an album only a few years old. Humming the words to one of the band''s songs, under her breath, "Father McKenzie, writing the words, Of a sermon that no one will hear -."


    "You have good taste," a voice from behind her causing Rowan to whirl around at seeing a grungy like youth roughly about fourteen or fifteen years old. Sticking his hands into his washed-out jean pockets he peers at her selection and says, "Not bad for a city girl."


    Rowan merely blinks and warily says, "Yes, well, it would be a shame not to listen to them, when they''re rather good."


    "I''d say," the teenage boy said causing his ripped sleeveless white shirt to stretch at his movement. "What''s your name?"


    Rowan merely arches her brow and proceeds to ignore the rather too friendly teen. Boys like that were only trouble. But more importantly, he was a complete and utter stranger to her. She wasn''t about to become one more missing statistic of the ''70s or worse.


    The teenage boy shrugged and said, "Suit yourself," before moving ahead and onto the next girl a rather tanned girl wearing a short sundress that reached the top of her thighs. He instantly begins to flirt with her as she begins to giggle back.


    Rowan ignores the flirting duo before her and proceeds to scavenge for some music. It wasn''t that she didn''t enjoy certain genres, but she did enjoy modern music such as pop as well, which wouldn''t come for some twenty plus years. She glanced at the Iggy Pop cassettes but decided to pass them by and instead went for the Wovoka album from the Red Bones, it''d have the single, Come and Get your Love.


    Nor did Rowan just grab modern pop, but classical music tapes as well. She picked out some of the best orchestras for herself and Severus. It was a shame that modern composers like Yiruma and Hans Zimmer had yet to appear. Satisfied with her collection, she went over to pay at the counter where a twenty-year-old man was reading some sort of magazine with a rather scantily woman on the cover.


    "Do you happen to know where I can buy two cassette players?" Rowan asked as she put her purchases on the counter only pausing to grab several packs of AA batteries from the racks next to the counter.


    "Let me see if we got any in the back," the long-haired man mumbled without glancing up and headed into the back of the store with a groan.


    Calmly waiting at the counter, Rowan suddenly hears the door ring as a group of rowdy teens comes in. "And then I said, well, if you don''t want this, b*tch. I can always get it elsewhere too." The teenage boy brags as all his friends begin to laugh in chorus."


    The group of boys at seeing the cashier wasn''t at the counter immediately began to roughly tussle and play around to the general nuisance of others. "And look what we have here, boys?" The randy teenager from before with a crew cut said as he pointed at Rowan waiting at the counter. "Well, look what the cat dragged in. Hey, city girl!"


    Rowan sighed to herself. Knowing that if she ignored him, he''d only get worse. But if she didn''t the brat would take it as her wanting his attention. There was no winning in this situation.


    "Hey, city-girl, I''m talking to you!" The crew cut haired boy yelled as his friends laughed. "Oi, I said, I was talking to you! Answer when spoken to girl!"


    The feminist side of Rowan snaps as she turns around with a very polite smile on her face. "Were you talking to me?"


    "Duh," the randy boy snickered as his friends laughed shrilly in accompaniment.


    "By my count, there are three other girls present within the store," Rowan calmly stated. "You could easily be referring to them as you and I are complete and utter strangers."


    "Pfft, only if you want to be," the teenage boy leered as did the rest of his friends.


    "Ah, well, I very much would like to keep it that way," Rowan coldly said as a chill began to permeate the air around her.


    The crew cut teen wasn''t one to easily give up as he shifted his hips up and down suggestively, before rubbing his hand over his growing body member. "We don''t need to talk, just move, babe."


    "I don''t suppose you''ve ever heard of Syphilis or AIDS, have you?" Rowan said with a grim expression.


    "Syphia-what?" The boys said.


    "I thought not," Rowan bluntly said. "Given that you undoubtedly don''t use any means of protection, I''m sure that you''re just about as diseased as your common Victorian-era gigolo."


    "B*tch, did you just call me, a whore?" The randy boy growled as his friends nervously took a step back.


    "I don''t see anyone else who claims to have been with so many others, do you?" Rowan loudly snickered. "And besides, I''d never insult a street girl as she gets paid for her services. You, on the other hand, offer them up for free."


    "Oh, that''s it!" The crew cut teen exclaimed as he rushed forward with his fist raised. "I''m going to show-." The randy sod wasn''t even able to finish his sentence as suddenly he found a painful fist just under his ribcage.


    Instantly the air went out of his lungs as a follow-up jab smashed into his face. A loud crack is heard as his nose breaks and blood begins to pour out. Choking, he is unable to breath as a third counter rises up from the below and hits him straight under his chin causing another loud crack to be heard as his jaw craws and he faints straight onto the floor in pain.


    The entire store is silent as they can hardly believe their eyes as the tall, posh girl easily beat the living crap out of the teenage boy. His friends are in utter shock as Rowan reaches into her pocket for a tissue to wipe the blood off of her hand. "You really should get him to the nearest hospital. I''m fairly certain I broke his nose and at least cracked his jaw. It''d be rather terrible if he choked on his blood," Rowan calmly explained as his pale friends hurried forward to hastily carry him out of the store.


    The rest of the store customers seem rather startled at how easily she dwelt with the situation. But more importantly how nonchalance she was about the entire situation. The teen boy who had previously tried to flirt with her sighed in private relief at having wisely opted out to leave her alone.


    The shocked air is broken as the grungy cashier returns with two boxes of cassette players with headphones. "Here," the cashier grumbled as he began to ring her up without even glancing at her. "That will be-."


    Rowan doesn''t really listen as she hands over the bills for the cashier to take. Wincing slightly, she noticed that her red fists were a bit sore. She was rather out of shape. Her hands simply were not used to hitting others anymore.


    "Here''s your change," the cashier loudly said in annoyance as he began to put the purchases in a brown bag. "Have a nice day," the cashier dully called out as he handed over the paper brown bag, before returning to his magazine. In fact, he even ignored the burst of whispers that started the minute that the present customer left the store. It wasn''t his problem; he was just here to man the till.

 Chapter 174 - – Letter from Charlus Potter Jr.

    Later that day after having delivered her gift to Severus, she made sure to put the spelled wardrobe in the fireplace and watched it burn to ashes. Making sure there was nothing left but ashes, Rowan poked the fireplace with the iron poker that had a gorgeous carved handle. Seeing only flickers of ash and glowing embers, she nodded in satisfaction, before finally retiring to her bedroom.


    Within the safety of her quarters, Rowan gently opened the brown package she had retrieved from vault #113. Within she found a stack of sheets along with a letter. Carefully removing said articles, she set the stack of parchment s aside for the moment, before opening the envelope to read the written letter found inside.


    "My name is Charlus Potter Jr.


    And in my fourth year, I discovered a hidden journal in the archives section of the Hogwarts library. I was merely fooling around at the time, but a thin journal slipped out from its hiding spot. At first, I thought to throw it away, but in the end, my curiosity got the better of me and I peeked inside. To my utter and complete surprise, an old letter slipped out. The ink had begun to fade away, but I still could make out most of the letter. It was written by a boy by the name of Fogey Artemio.


    At first, I took it as a joke, but the more I read the more I came to believe that the letter might be real. Still I laughed the entire incident off, and yet, I took the journal with me. I promptly forgot the entire incident by tossing the journal into my school trunk. It was not until that following summer that I discovered that the Ravenclaw boy that had written the letter and journal had truly passed away only three days after his graduation.


    I must admit my first thought was to be rather intrigued at the idea of such a mystery. Over the years, I steadily followed the clues hidden inside and was able to discover something rather terrifying as a pattern began to emerge before my very eyes. For the fabric of fate was actively being woven. Not by magic, life or death itself, but rather by another.


    I know that it sounds insane and for a time I even attempted to laugh off such a conclusion. But the more I looked the more I saw. And it is true, that the closer one stands near the truth the less one can see behind them-." The writing trailed off as though he had to unexpectedly stop before the letter restarted up again from a different point.


    "I''m now down to thirteen names on the list. Thanks to the clues offered by my old friend, Fogey. Is it strange to consider someone you''ve never meet an old friend? I thought so too once and yet I find that he is the only one who understands my fears and knows that which I know. I dare not trust anyone with this knowledge not out of fear, but rather I do not know if they could withstand the terrible burden of knowledge."


    The letter pauses again as the topic once more is changed.


    "I''m being followed. I thought I was seeing things but I''m not. There are only seven more names left on the list, and I am that much closer to the truth. But with every step that I take, I feel the noose around my neck slowly tighten that much more with each passing day. It is simply a matter of time, but I fear that I am quickly running out of time. I can feel time as though it''s slipping through my fingers like sand-."


    The final paragraphs seem to have been written in great haste at different intervals as the writing is rather untidy and worsens with each line.


    "I''ve destroyed half of the journal. I must make him believe that it is gone. The other half, I''ve snuck back into its place of origin, it will be safe there-."


    "There are only five left. But I am out of time, death follows closely now."


    "I leave for Bordeaux tomorrow. I cannot risk this being found. But still, I cannot help leaving clues behind in hopes that something will emerge from this final desperate act¡­.


    Charlus Potter Jr."


    Rowan rather solemnly folded the letter and neatly placed it back into its envelope. With care, she took the stack of sheets as a bitter smile appeared on her face. Glued on the corner of each sheet was a photograph followed by a name and information on the character. As she skimmed through the sheets a bit of sadness and respect appeared in her eyes. These were the same names that she had found and listed from the archives. It would appear that great minds think alike. But that may not necessarily be a good thing in this case as Charlus Potter Jr. was very much dead.


    Glancing through the sheets, she finally stops at the last five pages. The last five sheets only contain a single photograph with a name and one line of information. Trying to breath Rowan calms her racing heart as she reads the five names on the last five sheets: Oswaldo Bulstrode, Devante Nott, Murtagh Burke, Linus Gamp, and Kain Shafiq. All members of the sacred 28 families.


    True enough the only name Rowan recognized was that of Nott and Bulstrode. One as the possible father or grandfather of Millicent Bulstrode. And the other as the original Knight of Walpurgis and possible father or grandfather of Theodore Nott.


    But strangely enough, neither Burke, Gamp, and Shafiq had never come up in the books. It was rather perturbing to think that three out of the twenty-eight families did not have a single scene or family member appear within the original storyline. But even more so as she was searching for someone who was a puppeteer from the shadows and all three of these members fit that category to a tee. Not that the other two couldn''t be it as well, but there seemed to be a higher risk factor with the last three.


    Pushing any theories out of her mind for now, Rowan starts with the sheet that of Oswaldo Bulstrode. Black hair, heavy jutting jaw with a rather large, square build. He seemed rather imposing by his physical nature, but also happened to coincide with that of Millicent Bulstrode. There was a great deal of chance that he was her father rather than her grandfather. And the only note on his sheet read as, "Rather Violent."


    The image of Devante Nott was that of a tall wizard with a pointy chin and angry looking brows. He did not appear to be a very nice man nor a very cunning wizard. He did not appear to resemble Theodore Nott very much beyond his height. It was far more likely that he was the grandfather or some sort of relation to Theodore Nott. And the spiky-haired female Quidditch Captain for Slytherin, Mavis Nott.


    The only note on his sheet read as, "The pervert likes them young." It would appear that he was a deviant through and through.


    The third image was that of Murtagh Burke, a rather elegant gentleman with a regal air about him. His bronze, silver-streaked hair was neatly kept short with a neatly trimmed beard. A rather odd fashion statement for an older wizard of his time.


    The only note added said, "Utterly brilliant with a piercing gaze."


    "Legilimency? Rowan murmured to herself. "Not an uncommon skill but does require some measure of talent and more importantly power."


    Before turning to gaze at the arrogant gaze of Linus Gamp. Proud and wild-looking, Linus Gamp seemed a bit like his surname, unyielding. His note simply read as, "Arrogant bastard."


    And last but not least Kain Shafiq. A bit like his surname, Kain Shafiq was dark-haired with a bit of a tan with strong facial features. Proud looking with a touch of solemnity, Kain Shafiq was a rather handsome fellow.


    The only note to his profile was that of, "Extraordinary Wealthy!"


    Pursing her lips, Rowan pondered in deep thought. Her biggest mistake would be to go about digging into them or asking directly about them as Charlus Potter Jr. had so cleverly proved with his tragic death. But she simply couldn''t discard them nor tell Moody as that would further involve him and put everyone else at risk as well. No, she''d had to be clever and subtle about this. Well, she did have an entire summer to think of something up. This would just have to do for now.

 Chapter 175 - – Hook, Line, and Sinker

    The evening was still warm as dusk was nearly upon them. The shadows were rather long as the sun steadily crept past the horizon to vanish taking all traces of light with it. Inside a rather seedy pub, a group of death eaters and other dubious characters gather together for a drink. The pub is dimly lit as shadows on the floor slither and crawl creeping forward to eat crumbs off of the grimy floor.


    A rather loud wailing woman can be heard bemoaning the loss of her husband. "My poor Snyde," the red-eyed woman sniffed. "He was so young!"


    "Aye," mumbled the nearby wheezy figure of a stocky young woman with sloping shoulders.


    Waving her stubby fingers, she grabs her tankard and takes a sip grimacing at the taste. In a wheezy voice, Alecto Carrow says, "Empusa, I do believe you''ve had enough to drink. Why that is your fourth tankard of ale!"


    The long-nosed woman with shallow cheeks loudly wails again. "My poor Snyde is gone and never coming back!"


    Alecto with mixed feelings pats the woman on the back as she shares a glance with that of her brother, Amycus Carrow. With a pallid, doughy face and tiny eyes, the slightly hunched over figure lets out a wheezy breath. "Empusa, why do not try doing something liberating?"


    Sniffing loudly, the watery face looks up and says, "My Snyde, would have loved to torment and torture some muggles!" Before bursting into loud sobs again and burying her face in her arms.


    "Leave her be," the quiet voice of Rabastan Lestrange said. Amycus glances over at the thin, dark haired young man that seems less agitated than usual. But not by very much as his lips were pressed together in a thin line as if in deep thought.


    Amycus opens and closes his mouth and thinks better of it. For the time being, Rabastan had the dark lord''s favor. Should he fail it would be best to distance themselves, but should he be triumphant than they two would arise for having been at his side. Taking a sip of his tankard, he winces at the piss tasting ale but that doesn''t stop him as he takes another.


    The door slamming open reveals three hooded figures as they remove their hoods to reveal three Death Eaters. Aeron a rather long-nosed man, Seth a rather burly man, and a rather thin, short spectacled wizard, Arty Clanx.


    "Welcome!" Amycus cheerfully wheezed as he raised his tankard to them. "Please sit!"


    The three Death Eater''s stride over as even the bemoaning widow, Empusa Snyde falls silent with a loud sniff. "What have you found?" Alecto breathlessly asked as she eagerly leaned forward.


    "The rumors seem to be true," said, the rather burly, Seth.


    "Of a dark artifact of untold power?!" Alecto eagerly asked.


    "Untold power, no, but it does exist," interjected the long-nosed, Aeron.


    "Have you seen it?" Rabastan asked with a slight frown. "Though uncommon it is quite easy to fake dark artifacts."


    "I saw it myself!" Protested the short, spectacled wizard, Arty Clanx. "I saw the artifact being transported into Caithness by Sanderson''s men!"


    "Sanderson, the potentate of London''s underworld?" Rabastan murmured with a deep furrow in his brow.


    "Yes, that one!" Clanx nodded his head rather eagerly, before becoming rather still as he recalled exactly who Sanderson was. It would seem that it had not occurred to him until that very exact moment of exactly who the rather dangerous personage they were dealing with truly was.


    "Caithness isn''t that in the Scottish Highlands?" Empusa loudly sniffed as she tried to recall her geography.


    "Aye," Seth murmured as he took a sip of his newly bought pint and made a face at the piss tasting ale and swiftly put his mug down.


    "Seems a rather strange place for Sanderson''s men to hide such a valuable relic amid a muggle village," Rabastan mused out loud.


    "Exactly, no wizard would ever think to search into such a place," Clanx proudly declared. "Why even if a muggle did come across it, they''d never know the relic''s value and leave it be. It''s a rather brilliant scheme if I do say so myself."


    "We can steal it then!" Amycus happily declared too stupid to understand the very real danger. "It''ll be easy! Just a quick and hit and run!"


    "And what of wizards living in the nearby area?" Rabastan slowly asked.


    "There''s more than a couple of wizarding families living on the outskirts. It''s enough that they could cause a problem and possibly summon the Auror''s," the long-nosed, Aeron admitted.


    "Well, I might be of some assistance," interjected an unknown masculine voice.


    All of the Death Eater''s all instantly reached for their wands as they turned in unison to the source of the voice. A vicious-looking muscular man with salt-peppered hair and whiskers grins hungrily at them. His pointed teeth and long yellow nails made him appear as though a hungry beast taking human form.


    "And who might you be?" Amycus pompously said, not knowing to have the least bit of fear, when he really should have.


    "Fenrir Grayback," the vicious werewolf said with an arrogant smirk.


    "The Dark Lord is interested in him," softly mumbled, Clanx as he warily inched away as he was the nearest able body to the bloodthirsty werewolf. It was close enough to the full moon that a powerful werewolf like Grayback could easily force a transformation.


    "Your master requested to meet with me, but this seems far more interesting," Fenrir purred in a wicked tone. "A muggle town, now, that sounds like my idea of a good time."


    "Well, with the werewolf at our side, we''d easily be able to take the artifact," Seth rumbled as he slowly eyed the viscously looking beast in sheep''s clothing. Only in this instance, a man''s flesh was the cover hiding the awful werewolf hiding inside.


    Rabastan pursed his lips and was about to say, no, until he recalled his older brother''s words. Full of anger and a thirst to prove himself, Rabastan said, "Dusk is nearly upon us and the shadows will be a perfect time for us to come and go."


    "Yes!" Amycus and Alecto squealed sounding a bit too much like pigs again. Even the watery-eyed, Empusa wiped the tears and snot off her face as she eagerly took out her wand.


    "Let''s go," Rabastan steadily instructed, before they all eagerly marched out of the pub apparating away in thundering pops. The shadows had begun to move again and soon night would be upon them all.

 Chapter 176 - – Hook, Line, and Sinker Ⅱ

    The sun was setting on the Scottish Highlands as four auror''s apparated on the outskirts of the muggle town of Caithness. "I bet Moody would have loved to be here," commented the handsome featured, Gideon Prewett.


    "Not with Scrimgeour around," the long-nosed, Fabian Prewett snickered.


    "Enough you two, we''re here on serious business," snapped the older, salt peppered Auror, Sara Vinovich. Her sharp yellow eyes almost seem to glow in the near dusk as she glances about.


    "And just why are we here again?" Gideon grumbled unhappy at having been chastised.


    "An anonymous letter arrived at the ministry suggesting that there was an imminent attack on the muggle village," declared, the round faced, Percius Clements. A bit round, yes, but Percius was most light on his feet.


    "And that does not seem suspicious at all, why?" Fabian said with an arched brow as they made their way down the grassy slope to the town below.


    "Because after the attack on Malfoy-," Percius paused at almost tripping down a rabbit hole. "Ogden and the Minister take such threats rather seriously."


    "What could possibly happen out here in the middle of nowhere?" Gideon huffed as he kicked a stone away with his boot and watched it skip down the slope.


    "Enough," Sara chided them again. "We''ll split up into two teams. Percius and I will speak to one of the locals, while the two of you go and speak to one of the wizarding families in the nearby vicinity."


    "Yes, Ma''am," Fabian and Gideon solemnly said with a wide grin on their faces.


    Barely refraining from rolling her eyes, Sara says, "Shoo now!"


    Laughing as they scramble away Percius chuckles, "Those two always seem to get the best of you, Sara."


    "Brats the whole lot of them!" Sara snarled unable to hide the spark of mirth in her voice.


    The two of them had barely made their way down onto the main street when the screaming began. Instantly their wands sprang out as Sara barked, "Left!"


    "Right!" Percius barked back as they sprang into action and each rushed forward splitting into two directions as one headed to nearest house where magic was presently being cast and the other to the next.


    Sara burst into the nearby home to see a withering cursed man on the kitchen floor as his wife and children screaming in terror huddled against the yellow kitchen wall. The hooded masked figure was laughing maniacally, before turning and firing a stinging hex at the Auror. Training instantly kicked in as Sara dodged and returned fire with a stunning spell.


    The masked female figure instantly froze as Sara rushed over to feel the man''s pulse. Weak, but still alive.


    "I need you to head down into the cellar and hide with your children," Sara steadily instructed. "Don''t come out until you hear it''s safe."


    Seeing the muggle woman still remain in shock, Sara loudly said again, "Ma''am, it''s dangerous out here!"


    "Yes, but my husband-," stammered the distraught woman.


    "He''s merely fainted for the moment, he''ll be fine," Sara firmly restated again.


    "Okay," the fearful muggle woman grabbed her tearstained children and darted down the stairs into the cellar to hide.


    Not willing to leaving the stunned Death Eater on the ground, Sara instantly levitated the stiff body and brought it out with her. Murmuring a binding spell, she ties the stunned Death Eater to one of the muggle electric posts, before rushing away.


    In the distance, she could see a house a flame as nearby wizards attempted to rescue the screaming family found within. Rushing over, Sara sees a pair of wizards that seem like siblings as one douses the flames with water, while the other manage to levitate the fearful family out of one of the windows and onto the ground below.


    "Names!" Sara instantly barked as the two young wizards in their mid to late twenties turn to gaze at her.


    "Malcom McGonagall!" The elder dark-haired brother reported as the younger said, "Robert McGonagall Jr.!"


    "Good lads," Sara said in approval. "Not related to Professor McGonagall, are you?"


    "Our older sister," the two said in unison as they wiped the soot off their faces with their sleeves.


    "Are your families safe?" Sara quickly asked.


    "Our wives floo''d away with the children and our mother," Malcom answered with some relief. "What will you have us do, Auror?"


    "Evacuate as many of the muggles as you can," Sara instructed. "There are three auror''s in the village at present, but we are in need of immediate reinforcements-."


    "I''ve already sent a request for aid," Robert Jr. interrupted.


    Hearing a blast of magic in the distance, Sara merely nods at them before bursting into a run in that direction. Sara suddenly found herself engaging what seemed like a pair of brother and sister due to their similar wheezing voices. "Well, look what the cat dragged in!" Squealed the female Death Eater.


    Sara didn''t even reply as she sent a blast her way destroying the fence behind the Death Eater. The female squealed like a pig as she went flying back as the male shouted, "Crucio!"


    Sara dove straight for the ground as trained to do, but still managed to return a nonlethal hex of her own. The man squealed in a pig-like fashion as he rolled over to the ground and began to spew slugs unable to speak.


    Climbing to her feet, Sara ran in the direction of the blasts of magic to see Fabian carrying away a rather wounded Gideon away over his shoulder as Percius covered their retreat. Already a Death Eater corpse was on the ground as Percius battled the second skilled figure. "Go!" Sara shouted as Percius withdrew back with a nod as Sara leapt forward to engage the skillful dueler.


    Firing deadly spells at each other the two whirled and dodged and let out sounds of pain as an occasional spell hit them. A third of the town was on fire, but the McGonagall brothers and other nearby wizarding families had successfully managed to evacuate over half of the town. Suddenly, a loud nearby wolf howl could be heard as the figure Sara was dueling could be heard saying, "About time, Grayback."


    "No," Sara whispered as her eyes darted to all the innocent muggle families gathered on the nearby slopes. Clenching her wand, Sara made an instant, rash decision. "Bomborda!" The Death Eater before her was literally blasted away into bloody smithereens as she ran in the direction of the howls.


    Quickly she converged with Percius on the edge of town as she shouted, "Gideon?!"


    "Fabian, managed to stop the bleeding for now, but he needed to go to St. Mungo''s! They should have floo''d there by now," Percius shouted back.


    "Protect the muggles on the hill!" Sara yelled back. "I''ll take on the werewolf."


    Percius reluctantly nodded his head as he darted up the grassy slope, while Sara darted around the side to reach the other side as fast as possible. The evening seemed rather dark despite the rising moon as the sun disappeared completely over the horizon as dusk fell plunging them into sudden darkness. The howls grew louder as popping sounds in the distance could be heard signaling the arrival of reinforcements as the Auror''s began to put the fire and tackle the fleeing Death Eater''s.


    A loud gunshot is heard as Sara flinches and rounds the corner of the slope to see a muggle dressed farmer firing at the werewolf that carried away a child in its arms. The young boy cried out, "Daddy!" But rather than running away, the muggle father without any fear reloaded and fired again.


    Muggle bullets could not kill werewolves, but they certainly could hurt. The werewolf let out a howl of pain as the fired shot burst through his shoulder and out the other side. Dropping the terrified child on the grass, the werewolf snarled and turned to face the father. The werewolf viciously leapt at the father as the father struggled to reload the gun and raise it up again to fire.


    Raising her wand, Sara desperately cast a spell knowing full well that she was still too far away. The spell just fell short to her despair as the werewolf fell upon the struggling father and tore upon his jugular in a spray of crimson droplets. Raising its bloody maws, the werewolf let out a howl in triumph as the terrified child screamed out, "Daddy!"


    "Oh, no you don''t!" Sara hissed as she cast a shield charm on the child causing the werewolf to slam into the protective bubble surrounding the boy.


    Baring it''s teeth at her, the yellow-eyed werewolf met its match in the yellow-eyed Auror. With the grace and experience of a veteran, Sara began to push the creature back with a spell, after spell as it was unable to fully dodge at the close proximity. Letting out a fierce howl it tried to flee at seeing it''s imminent capture or death.


    "Watch out!" Cried out the little boy far too late as Sara felt something hit her from behind.


    Gasping, Sara glanced down to see a gaping hole in her stomach as blood began to well up between her lips. Chocking, she still managed to point her wand at the werewolf that was darting for the boy at her side. "Avada Kedavra!"


    The werewolf wasn''t the only in shock at the sickly green light that emerged from her wand. The backstabbing figure behind her seemed to be in utter shock as well at seeing an Auror cast such a dark killing spell. The werewolf fell backward as it began to transform back into a man but was dead before it could finish. Its final state was that of half-man, half-beast, a monster, through and through.


    Spitting out the wad of blood she was choking on, Sara fell to her knees trying to breathe as she gurgled blood. The grass rustled behind her as she clearly heard her attacker approach from behind. Weakly, spitting out a spray of blood, she feels the blood drip down her chin. Turning weakly to stare at the hooded figure at her side, she harshly breathes, "Get on with it and end it. But leave the boy alone."


    The killer is silent for a moment, before slowly nodding his head in acceptance at the Auror''s final request. After a moment of hesitation, the masked man whispered, "Avada Kedavra!" A green burst of light caused the brave Auror to fall dead and limp back onto her back as her dull eyes blankly stared at the dark night sky above her.


    The boy in the shield bubble let out a terrified whimper as the masked killer turned towards him as the shield charm faded away. The killer was still for a moment, before glancing back at the dead Auror on the grass. As if honoring his promise, the killer raised his wand and pointed in into the sky, "Morsmorde!"


    A gaping skeleton appeared screaming as a snake emerged from its mouth. With a loud pop the killer instantly vanished leaving behind a poor sobbing boy next to three corpses of that of his deceased savior, his father, and the monster that took him.

 Chapter 177 - – Hook, Line, and Sinker Ⅲ

    "Sara!" Cried out the voice of Percius Clements as he abandoned the muggles on the hill and ran in the direction of the dark mark in the night sky.


    Running down the grassy slope in the dimly night sky the figure of Percius stumbled several times but did not stop as he raced towards where his partner has last been seen. Suddenly, he froze at seeing at rounding the slope to see a weeping child. With deliberate slowness, his eyes dart to the side as he almost falls to the side feeling all the breath in his lungs leave him feeling faint. There on her back and still was the corpse of his closest friend and partner for the last ten years.


    "Sara," Percius croaked as if still expecting an answer. The night seems eerily silent despite the voices in the distance and the crackle of fire being extinguished. Numbly he stumbles forward until he falls onto his knees before the corpse of his partner. Gently reaching over with trembling fingers, he closes her eyes and closes his eyes as tears gather under his lids. Blinking his tears away, he suddenly comes too at a particularly loud sob.


    Percius glances over at the tear-streaked child and suddenly feels a dash of guilt and shame at having ignored the frightened child in his grief. "There, there, now,'' Percius whispered as the child threw itself into his arms and loudly continued to sob. Holding the child tenderly in his arms, he gently rubs soothing circles on the boy''s back. Rising to his feet, he turns and takes a startled step back at seeing the twisted half-man, and half-beast creature in the dim moonlight.


    "Lumos," Percius murmured as he raised his wand high for a closer look. Instantly his eyes widen in recognition of the half-twisted face as that of Fenrir Grayback. Percius lets out a sad cry of triumph, before turning away and spotting the corpse of a muggle man some distance away with his neck having been torn open.


    "Can you tell me, what your name is?" Percius lightly asked as he walked back up the slope making sure to keep his shoulder in the boy''s view lest the child gazed upon the corpses again.


    "David McGregor," the boy sniffed as he clung tightly to Percius''s neck.


    "Thank you, David," Percius gently murmured. "And how old are you?"


    "I''m six years old."


    "Oh, my, you''re quite big for your age."


    "That''s what my daddy says," David burst into tears again. "My daddy''s gone; the bad man got him."


    "Your daddy?" Percius mumbled as he recalled the dead muggle man on the floor. A muggle father had challenged a werewolf for his son''s life. And that was far braver than most wizards and for that, he was to be commended for.


    "What''s your daddy''s name, son?"


    "Dougal McGregor," David sniffed.


    "Well, he was very brave in protecting you," Percius said as they reached the top of the slope. In the distance, auror''s and other arriving department members can be seen aiding the wounded and beginning the reconstruction of the town of what can be salvaged. While others began the arduous process of forging a credible story.


    "Mm, the lady who saved me is too," David whispered. "-But another baddie got her from behind."


    "Did he know?" Percius said with an angry gleam in his eyes.


    "A-huh, he did. But she still protected me with magic," David said with awe as his teary blue eyes widened. "Was the bad man, a werewolf?"


    "Yes," Percius honestly said as the little boy would have his memories erased soon of the incident.


    "Are you going to erase my memories?" David suddenly asked.


    "Why would you ask such a thing like that?" Percius said with a frown not wanting to answer the question.


    "That''s what they do on the telly," David whispered. "But I don''t want to forget daddy and the nice lady who save me!"


    "You never will," Percius lied. "They''ll always be a part of you."


    "David!" Cried out a frantic weeping woman as she clung on to three older children.


    "Mommy!" David cried out as Percius set him on the ground. The little boy instantly ran over to his mommy. The now newly widowed Mrs. McGregor wept as she placed hugs and kisses on her youngest son''s face.


    Leaving the family now one member short, Percius walked back down the slope. Not even at the edge of the slope, he is met hallway by the very angry face of the head of the department, Bob Ogden. Short and plump, Ogden appeared rather enraged as his eyes sparkled with fire behind his enormous thick glasses. "Clements, what happened here?" Ogden barked.


    "It was a routine check, sir," Percius hoarsely replied. "We''d received a missive that there was to be a planned attack tonight. And there was."


    Ogden nods his and says, "I have word that Gideon Prewett was badly injured, but his brother, Fabian managed to get him to St. Mungo''s in time. We''ve found two dead masked bastards matching the same as those responsible at Malfoy manor. Though I must admit that''s new." Ogden gestured with his head to the Dark Mark hanging over them.


    "Now, I want you and Auror Vinovich to hunt down any clues and leads" Ogden firmly instructed. "You''ll both be in charge of this case and have full leeway. The minister wants these bastards found!"


    Seeing Percius remain so very pale Ogden glances around and fails to see Auror Vinovich. "Where''s Vinovich?"


    "That''s just it, sir," Percius chokes up for a moment, before hoarsely answering, "Vinovich is dead."


    "What?!" Ogden said in utter shock.


    "We split up," Percius confessed. "I took to protecting the muggles, while she went after the werewolf, Fenrir Grayback!"


    "That mangy wolf got her!" Ogden interrupted in utter rage.


    "No, sir, she got the bloody wolf," Percius said with a weak smile. "I''m afraid that an unknown assailant attacked her from behind and killed her."


    Ogden begins to curse under his breath as his eyes grow a bit damp. His eyes fill with a burning emotion, Ogden hisses, "Auror Clements, you are hereby authorized full rank to fulfill your assigned obligations."


    "Understood, sir," Percius said as he turned away and paused. "She''s over the hill over there with the corpse of that rotten wolf. I don''t want to leave her all alone out there next to that beast."


    "Auror Clements," Ogden called out to the slightly round Auror. "Take the rest of the night and tomorrow off. You''ll do me no good in this state. I''ll personally go and collect her."


    "Yes, sir," Percius reluctantly said, before apparating away to change at home, before rushing off to St. Mungo''s.

 Chapter 178 - Hook, Line, and Sinker â…£

    Five Death Eater''s appeared on the grounds of the old Crowley manor. Alecto giggles with glee as she watches her brother spew slugs with every other breath. "Really, brother, what an embarrassment being hit by such a childish curse!"


    "Shut up!" Alecto croaked as another burst of slugs flew from his mouth as his pudgy sister stepped away from him in disgust.


    "My poor Snyde, would have so enjoyed this!" Empusa began to wail again, despite having been rather cheerful the entire time torturing muggles until she''d been pinned to a post. At which point, she''d only managed to escape by setting fire to half of the town before apparating away.


    "Whom did we lose?" Rabastan Lestrange asked as he counted them all.


    "Arty Clanx and Aeron," croaked the burly Death Eater, Seth. "They almost had the Prewett brothers and got one of them, real good until Auror Clements came to their aid. Clements took out Clanx first and then Auror Vinovich got Aeron."


    "They are of no importance they did not bare the dark mark," Alecto said with a great deal of satisfaction as she pulled her sleeve to reveal the dark mark on her pudgy, pale arm.


    Seth looked about to explode when the doors swung open to reveal the figure of Lord Voldemort. They all instantly fell to their knees at seeing the Death Eater''s gathered behind them. "And where have my loyal brethren been this evening?" The crimson eyed wizard coldly asked.


    They all instantly fell to their knees as Rabastan says, "We were given reliable information that a dark artifact was to be found in Caithness. And so, we went there, but it would appear that the Auror''s were informed as well and a battle burst forth between us."


    "How very interesting, Lestrange, and pray do tell what has occurred?" Lord Voldemort purred.


    "We inflicted terror and destruction on the muggles," Rabastan said with a hint of satisfaction.


    "Several muggles were killed including Auror Vinovich, who died by my hand." The Death Eaters gasped at the feat as the old veteran Auror had been known to be a most powerful witch. However, what Rabastan neglected to mention was that he only gained the upper hand because he attacked her from behind.


    "And did you leave the dark mark?" Voldemort said with some excitement.


    "Yes, Dark Lord," Rabastan said with some pleasure as more than a few Death Eater''s appeared to be jealous including that of Corban Yaxley. However, Rabastan''s gaze was not on Yaxley''s but on that of his older brother. Had he known any better he could have sworn there was a hint of aversion on his brother''s face, before carefully remaining blank.


    "You have pleased me, Lestrange," Voldemort said with great deal of pleasure. "You will be rewarded for this and have done much to redeem the Lestrange honor."


    "Thank you, Milord," Rabastan sincerely said as his elder brother remained icily unimpressed.


    "Ah, and what of Fenrir Grayback?" Voldemort asked as he scanned the group. "He was to meet with me later this evening, but he does not appear to be with you."


    There is a long pause as Rabastan carefully answers, "Grayback was killed by Auror Vinovich prior to my killing her."


    Voldemort seems about to erupt in anger, before just as abruptly cooling down. "It is of no importance, there are plenty of wolf pack leaders to deal with. The death of a werewolf is missed by no one," Voldemort said with disdain as the rest of the Death Eaters behind him chortled with laughter.


    Seeming rather amused by the response, Voldemort says, "Now tonight, we celebrate the first kill of our young Rabastan Lestrange and the death of those lesser muggles!"


    "Here, here!" Cried out a few brave, foolish Death Eaters!


    Rabastan Lestrange, the hero of the evening was personally allowed to remain at Lord Voldemort''s side in triumph, while the other four Death Eater''s part of the attack are permitted to walk closely behind them. But strangely enough, he found that he was not as happy as he thought he would be. With an unknown emotion twisting feeling his chest, he recalled the image of the dying Auror in his mind. Hardening his heart, he quickly concluded it was merely nerves as it was his first time. The unease would quickly fade away that was all there was to it.


    *


    Like some nights before, the Monarch was closed to the general public. An old weathered man with neat cut white hair and a light sweater sits at the bar instead of his usual place at the back of the pub. "Another one, Sanderson?" Asked the lean bartender, Bertram.


    "No, I''ve not yet finished my beer," Sanderson mused as he gazed at the liquid still found at the bottom of his mug.


    Suddenly, the front doors burst open as two burly figures marched in. "They took the bait boss," said the smarter of the two thugs, Floyd.


    "I thought they would," Sanderson said as a slow, sharp wolfish smile appeared on his face.


    "And they killed, Auror Vinovich," breathlessly interrupted the other brawny wizard known as, Hyde. "It''ll be all over the morning papers tomorrow. The ministry and the masses will all be baying for their heads."


    "Good," Sanderson said as he downed the rest of his beer. "Another please, Bertram." Bertram soundlessly places another ice-cold beer before him as Sanderson lovingly traces the rim with his finger. "I do love it when a plan comes together. But especially, when an opponent uses the strung-out rope to hang themselves. It makes things so much easier."


    Hyde and Floyd happily march back outside to get more information leaving only the bartender, Bertram and Sanderson alone in the bar. "You''re not happy with the results, why old friend?" Sanderson finally said at seeing the bartender wipe the same spot on the mug twice now.


    "I feel as though we still played into their hands," Bertram admitted. "They wanted attention and power and now they have it. They''ll be all over the papers tomorrow."


    "Yes, but now we have a lead to follow to the snakes that killed my cousin!" Sanderson hissed. "And when I find their nest, I''ll crush it!" The mug in his arms burst into pieces showering them both with glass and beer.


    Wet and a bit sheepish, Sanderson says, "I don''t suppose you''ll put it on the tab for old times'' sake, Bertram?"


    "NO!" Bertram growled as he proceeded to dry himself and wipe himself clean. "I''ll be sending the bill home."


    "Bertram, please," Sanderson suddenly pleaded. "Clarice will not be happy at all!"


    "You blew up my mug!" Bertram hissed back.


    "I''ll buy you a whole box of them!"


    "It was a one of kind!"


    "Nonsense, I know for a fact that you bought it at some pawn shop!"


    "Exactly."


    There is a long pause of silence as Sanderson opens his mouth to speak, but a rather pointed glare from Bertram shuts him up. Rather gloomily he gets up from the bar to head home like a beaten dog. Because that was exactly what was waiting for him at home. A stern beating.

 Chapter 179 - St. Mungo’s

    After a long shower, Percius made his way through London in a cab. Carefully exiting out of the black cab, he generously left a tip by not asking for the change back from the cabbie.


    Glancing at the large, old-fashioned, red-brick department store, Percius shook his head at the name, Purge and Dowse Ltd. The place had a shabby, miserable air; the window displays consisted of a few chipped dummies with their wigs askew, standing at random and modeling fashion at least ten years out of date. Large signs on all the dusty doors read, CLOSED FOR REFURBISHMENT.


    At this late hour, the street was rather desolate under the yellow lamp posts. The buzzing of the lamp post could be heard as a few relentless moths persisted in dashing against the lamp glass to reach the warm light found within. Percius stood before a window displaying nothing, but a particularly ugly female dummy, whose false eyelashes were hanging off and who was modeling a green nylon pinafore dress.


    Leaning close to the dusty glass, Percius says, "Here to see, Gideon Prewett." The dummy gave a tiny nod, beckoning at him with its jointed finger before he stepped right through the glass and vanished.


    Percius Clement arrived at a not very crowded reception area where only one or two rows of wizards and witches sat upon rickety wooden chairs. Some looked rather normal as they read out of date copies of Witch Weekly. Others were not as lucky as some had extra body parts or worse sprouted tentacles. One witch, in particular, seemed to be turning every color of the rainbow every few seconds, while another wizard seemed to freeze up every minute, before moving again.


    A few of the witches and wizards on the late-night shift in lime-green robes were walking down the two rows, asking questions and making notes on clipboards. The emblems on their chests were that of a crossed wand and bone. The emblem was rather stark against their lime-green robes, but it served to remind the general populace that they were in fact trained medical healers.


    Percius headed over to a tired looking witch at a desk marked with INQUIRIES. The wall behind her was covered in notices and posters that read, A CLEAN CAULDRON KEEPS POTIONS FROM BECOMING POSIONS and ANTIDOTES ARE ANTI-DON''T''S UNLESS APPROVED BY A QUALIFED HEALER!


    But the largest eye-catching sign was that of a large portrait of a witch with long silver ringlets. The label for her portrait reads as follows,


    "DILYS DERWENT


    ST. MUNGO''S HEALER 1722-1741


    HEADMISTRESS OF HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDRY, 1741-1768."


    Dilys portrait eyed Percius rather closely, before nodding at him and half-closing her eyes as if to sleep. Waiting for the person before him to finish, Percius glances at the floor guide that reads as follows,


    "ARTIFACT ACCIDENTS...¡­. .... GROUND FLOOR, (Cauldron explosion, wand backfiring, broom crashes, etc.)


    CREATURE-INDUCED INJURIES.... FIRST FLOOR (Bites, stings, burns, embedded spins, etc.)


    MAGICAL BUGS...¡­...SECOND FLOOR (Contagious maladies, e.g., dragon pox, vanishing sickness, scrofungulus)


    POTION AND PLANT POISONING.... THIRD FLOOR (Rashes, regurgitation, uncontrollable giggling, etc.)


    SPELL DAMAGE....... FOURTH FLOOR (Unliftable jinxes, hexes, and incorrectly applied charms, etc.)


    VISITOR''S TEAROOM AND HOSPITAL SHOP¡­FIFTH FLOOR


    If you are unsure where to go, incapable of normal speech, or unable to remember why you are here, our Welcome Witch will be pleased to help."


    The guest before him seemed rather gloomy as they went away towards the third floor. "I''m here to see Auror Prewett, he was brought in wounded by a curse," Percius explained.


    "Auror Prewett?" Yawned the tired-looking witch as she ran her finger down a long list before her. "Yes, he''s just been moved into his present room, Fourth floor, third door to your left, Perry Winkle ward."


    "Thank you," Percius sincerely said, before heading to the elevator. Quickly pressing his floor, the old elevator zoomed up as he tried not to stare at the other patients in with him. A sickly-looking witch got off on the second floor, while a giggling wizard got off on the third floor.


    Mercifully he was the only one to get off on the fourth floor as he made his way down the hall. The hall was full of famous healer portraits as crystal bubbles full of candles brightly lit. The halls are largely empty at this hour as yawning witches and wizard healer apprentices in lime-green robes only wandering about at this late hour. Their healer masters that are on the night shift doze off on an empty bed in one of the wards.


    The fourth floor was a bit somber as he made his way past the permanent resident''s ward, before arriving at the "DANGEROUS" Perry Winkle Ward: SERIOUS CURSES. Underneath that was a card in a brass holder which had been handwritten, Healer-in-charge: Lancelot Prewett, Trainee Healer: Hippocrates Smethwyck.


    The ward was small and rather dingy as the only window was narrow and set high in the wall facing the door. Most of the light came from more shining crystal bubbles clustered in the middle of the ceiling. The walls were of paneled oak and there was a portrait of a rather vicious wizard on the wall, captioned URQUHART RACHARROW, 1612-1967, INVENTOR OF THE ENTRAIL-EXPELLING CURSE.


    Besides Gideon Prewett, there were four more individuals spread out through the ward. They all seemed to be either sound sleeping or placed under a dreamless potion to rest and not further injure themselves. Percius slowly approached the rather ghastly pale, red-headed man on the bed. Gideon Prewett was fast asleep as Fabian quietly sat as his side watching him in his still ash smelling Auror robes not having any time to change out of them. On the other side of the bed was another red-headed woman sniffing loudly as she held onto a hankie in one hand and smoothed the sheets on the bed with the other.


    "Fabian," Percius slowly called out as Fabian''s head snapped up.


    "Percius!" Fabian gratefully said as he got up and reached over to grasp his hands. "Thank you," Fabian whispered. "If it wasn''t for you, we''d have lost, Gideon."


    "Nonsense that was all, Sara," Percius croaked as his voice broke.


    "You don''t give yourself enough credit, Percius," Fabian said. "You arrived just in time to save us and made sure we made it out mostly unharmed."


    Percius nods his head as the red-headed young woman rises to her feet. "Thank you for saving my older brother!" Molly Weasley gushed as she hugged Percius into a hug. "Fabian told me all about it! How you saved them both at the risk of your own!"


    Percius stiffens, before lightly patting the younger married woman on the back, "There, there, Mrs. Weasley, Gideon will be right as rain soon," Percius reassured her.


    "Yes," Mrs. Weasley sniffed as she pulled back and dried her tears. "Where are my manners? Please have a seat, Auror Clements."


    "Percius, would be just fine, Mrs. Weasley," Percius said as he took a seat next to Fabian.


    "Then please call me, Molly," Molly Weasley said with a teary smile as she sat back down to watch over her older brother.


    "And where are the boys?" Fabian finally asked as if suddenly recalling he had nephews.


    "They''re with Aunt Muriel," Molly sniffed. "Arthur is out there putting those poor muggles back to rights with the rest of the departments that were called in."


    Fabian sharply barked in laughter as he imagined the grumpy aunt of Arthur in his mind. "A screaming baby and a toddler! What fun Aunt Myrtle must be having!" Molly weakly chuckles in reply to her older brother''s words as she lets out another sniff and wipes her nose.


    "How is he really?" Percius finally interrupted them.


    "Cousin Lancelot said that Gideon should awaken tomorrow and be out of the ward by the end of the week at the latest," Molly hopefully said. "Cousin Lancelot said that Gideon was rather lucky as despite it being a cutting curse, it missed all the vital organs and arteries. It''s mostly blood loss and dark magic from the curse that the healers are dealing with."


    "Good," Percius said, but before he could ask another question, three figures burst into the ward.


    "Mum!" Molly and Fabian shouted as a silver-haired woman with coiled back hair rushes over to them. The silver-haired woman hugs each of her children as Molly reaches over to hug the dark, silver haired woman accompanied by a large-nosed man with mostly sliver, rather than russet-colored hair. "Thank you for coming, Aunt Lucretia and Uncle Ignatius."


    "It was no trouble at all," Lucretia flashed a rare warm smile in public as her gray eyes instantly darted to the figure of Percius.


    Instantly sensing the black family eyes, Percius says, "I''ll stop by tomorrow to see how he is doing."


    "Thank you, again," Fabian called out to him as Percius nodded back to him.


    Almost at the door, Fabian shouts, "And tell, Vinovich thanks!"


    Percius freezes and is unable to reply for a moment. "I am certain she already knows," Percius huskily said, before rushing out of the ward lest his voice breaks again. With a bit of moisture in his eyes, Percius retreated home to lick his wounds in peace and mourn the loss of a close friend with a good bottle of fire-whiskey. Because sometimes that is all one could do.

 Chapter 180 - Muffliato

    It came as quite the shock on the following morning as Rowan stiffened as she read the front of the page of the Daily Prophet that was screaming for blood. With wide eyes, she read about the attack on a small town of Caithness in the Scotland highlands by the same mysterious group that had attacked the Malfoy''s that past December. And unlike before a never before seen dark mark had been seen hanging over the village.


    Ignoring Severus''s arched brow, Rowan''s eyes were glued to the front page as she desperately read it from her seat. She knew for a fact that this was Professor McGonagall''s hometown. And also, home to McGonagall''s two younger brothers, mother, and once upon a time muggle suitor, Dougal McGregor resided at.


    With a sickening thump, Rowan read the list of deaths as her heart sighed in relief at only finding the name of Dougal McGregor, the once upon a time suitor of Professor McGonagall. It would seem fate couldn''t completely be changed but unlike before this time, the two younger brothers of McGonagall were still alive including their entire family and that of Dougal McGregor except for himself.


    Suddenly, Rowan''s eyes froze as she came to the second death on the list in bold highlighted letters, Auror Sara Vinovich. Her fingers clamed around her fork and knife so hard that they were almost white. She had known there was a good chance of them all dying as she''d never heard about them in the future storyline. And the one that had for sure survived until near the very end was Alastor Moody, who still ended up dying. But still, to see the viable results gave her quite the painful slap in the face.


    Murmuring some sort of excuse, Rowan excused herself from brunch and returned to her bedroom. No doubt the funeral would be held either today or tomorrow at the latest. But there was little possibility of her attending. The funeral was designed to be kept private by friends, family, and possible attending ministry members. It''d be a highly guarded event that would no doubt be highly restrictive of those able to attend.


    There was little to no chance of her being able to attend the funeral. And even if she could, what reason was there for their doing so? Officially neither had any relationship to each other as Auror Sara Vinovich, would not have run in the same circles as her grandparents. Nor were they of the same generation to have a friendship much less have developed one given that she was still a student, while Auror Sara Vinovich was a long-term veteran Auror.


    The rest of the day found Rowan rather quiet as she remained staring out onto the lawns in a rather pensive mood. She even went as far as to decline eating meals downstairs and requested if Dawn would bring a meal up to her room. The rare request was surprisingly agreed too, and as laid in bed for the rest of the day.


    The next morning though still a tad quiet, Rowan was back at breakfast as though nothing unusual had occurred the day before. To her surprise halfway through the meal, her grandfather, Reginald abruptly arose and retired to his study. Even further strange, Dawn popped in to say, "The master would like a quick word with the young mistress."


    "Heh, you''re in trouble," Severus gloated as he ate his stack of pancakes.


    Rowan sent a fierce scowl his way, before rising from her seat. "Please tell grandfather, I''m on my way, Dawn."


    "Dawn will do so, young mistress," Dawn chirped as the sleeping baby on her back continued to nap as she vanished them away.


    Still, in her pajamas and slippers, Rowan merely tightened the tie on her bed robe. Not bothering to knock, Rowan just entered the study. "Grandfather, what''s wrong-?" Rowan froze at seeing the two pale grieving faces of Alastor Moody and that of Alphard Black.


    "Close the door after you," Reginald said as Rowan quickly did as she was instructed.


    Reginald rose to his feet and said, "Gentlemen, I presume that your being here has something to do with Auror Vinovich''s death. I will not ask what, but all that I ask is that you do not involve my granddaughter any further. And though she may have the foresight of our ancestor, she is still a mere child."


    The men solemnly nod their heads as Alastor Moody croaks, "Aye, Sir Prince, we are very much aware of that." Reginald doesn''t respond as he merely stiffly nods his head, before leaving his office with a rather loud slam of the door behind him.


    Rowan locks the door behind her and says, "May I borrow either of your wands for just a second?"


    The tired dark-haired man with even darker eyeshadows than before weakly coughs as Alastor quickly says, "For heaven''s sake, Alphard have a seat!"


    Alphard Black''s body trembles with the sheer force of the coughs as he brings a silk, white handkerchief to his lips to cough into. Unable to reach the chair in time, he clings to the study desk as he waits for the fit to pass. A speck of blood can be seen dying his pale lips pink as he hastily wipes his lips clean. Making a wry smile, Alphard weakly takes a seat before the concerned faces of Alastor and the child.


    Looking even sicklier than before, Alphard waves their concern weakly way his hand. "It''s merely seasonal allergies," Alphard lied with a tired smile on his gaunt face. "Here," Alphard said as he extended his cherry tree wand. It was rather ironic really as cherry wand owners were considered to be rather lucky but tended to not have very long lives.


    Rowan gently took the wand before pointing at the room. "Muffliato!" Before handing the wand back to the staring figure of Alphard Black and Alastor Moody.


    "And just what does that do?" Alastor Moody asked with a thick bur in his voice. Unlike before, there was another cut across the bridge of his nose now. His once wavy brown hair now had traces of silver having been cut below his ears. And though presentably dressed for the funeral to be held later that afternoon, his collar was open for the time being.


    "My brother invented it, just this last year," Rowan honestly replied. "It makes it impossible for the conversation to heard by creating a buzzing in the listener''s ears."


    "But he''d only been a second year!" Alastor said in blatant astonishment.


    Rowan shrugs and says, "He''s quite literally brilliant. And he was tired of his two annoying roommates listening in on his and Terry''s conversation. But feel free to use it, I do believe it will be quite handy in the field for the two of you."


    "Yes, that is most certainly a handy spell as you so kindly put it," Alphard said with a tinge of a smile on his face. "And how did you know that using our wands would not gain you a missive from the Ministry for using magic during the summer?"


    Rowan innocently smiles as she takes a seat before them. "Even I know that all students'' wands have a trace on them. But an Auror''s or an unspeakable? Now, that would be rather foolish on the Ministries part given the type of positions both of you hold."


    "True enough," Alphard croaked as he tiredly leaned back in his seat to rest. "Shall we get onto business then? It''s been some time since we''ve last met."


    Rowan nods her head as Alastor roughly barks, "Did you know that Vinovich was going to die?"


    Rowan makes a tired face as she says, "No, but I suspected that it would come to pass."


    A mix of emotions flash over Alastor''s face as he says, "And what is that supposed to mean." Alphard makes a wry face at Alastor''s tone of voice but doesn''t interrupt.


    "In all that I''ve seen not a single one of us appears at the end," Rowan rather plainly stated. "If that is any indication of the future, it is that all of us will most likely die with Alastor outlasting most of us." Which was the frank truth, the only one for certain to survive the first wizarding war was Alastor Moody.


    There is a long bout of silence as Alastor croaks, "Then are we doomed to fail?"


    "Not necessarily," Alphard interjected. "We''ve changed enough of the future already that some of us may even survive until the end."


    "That is a rather distant possibility," Rowan drily admitted.


    Alphard''s eyes flicker over the figure of Rowan that was taller than before. There were slight traces of lack of sleep under her eyes. But more importantly, a gravity that had not been present. And a most frightening of a certain detachment that only appeared after one''s first kill.


    "You''ve been prepared to die all along," Alphard finally remarked as Alastor let out a breath he had been holding.


    Rowan turned to glance at the bookcase behind him rather than meet his piercing gray eyes. "The likelihood of my surviving until the end is rather unlikely," Rowan candidly stated.


    "And I can certainly hope that will not be the case. However, at the rate things are progressing thatdoes not seem to be the case," Rowan admitted as the room falls into a heavy silence as Alastor turns to face the fireplace.

 Chapter 181 - Muffliato â…¡

    "I will not ask who will die next as I do not believe even you know the answer to that question. But I will ask, what is Riddle planning?" Moody asked as he stared at the clock piece on the mantel.


    Rowan is silent for a minute as she reviews the previous actions of dear old tom. "Riddle will have his Death Eater''s attack an open area where many wizards and witches will have gathered for an event of some sort," Rowan theorized. "He will certainly not be present as he is far too cunning for that. Nor can I tell you when or where that will occur."


    Alastor sagely nods his head as Alphard finally says, "And what exactly did you occupy yourself with, Rowan? We certainly did not receive any more news from you during the last year." Alastor turns away from the mantel to hear the response from the child''s lips.


    Deciding that it be easiest to mostly stick to the truth, Rowan says, "Exactly how much do both of you know about the Chamber of Secrets?"


    Alastor blinks as Alphard''s eyes widen in astonishment. "You mean to tell me that Salazar Slytherin''s hidden chamber within Hogwarts truly does exist?" Alphard blurted out with a bit of excitement as he was after all a Slytherin.


    "Oh, it exists," Rowan drily said. "As did the monstrous creature that was found within."


    The two man''s faces quickly darken as Alastor hisses, "And what was that?"


    "A Basilisk of course," Rowan said with a bit of a dark smirk. "What better creature to tame than the King of the Serpents for the most renowned parselmouth of our times?"


    "But you''re still very much alive," Alphard drily observed.


    "It was sheer happenstance more than anything else," Rowan admitted. "I managed to lure the Basilisk out of the castle and into the Forbidden Forest, where a nest of acromantulas managed to kill the beast."


    "What!" Both men shrieked as Alastor mutely pointed at her in disbelief.


    "Yes, there is a nest of acromantulas in the forbidden forest, which the ministry really should take a closer look at given that it is near a school full of children," Rowan most pointedly declared.


    Alphard slumps back into his seat cradling his aching head. "And how exactly did you manage to lure the Basilisk outside, never mind finding the chamber or getting caught?


    "There is an enchanted tunnel under Hogwarts that allows one to exit, but not enter," Rowan murmured. "I might have tried to kill it with a transfigured pillow that was turned into a rooster, and when that didn''t work, I trapped the basilisk in a sticky pit. It did not take that very well and followed me out into the forbidden forest."


    Alastor lets out a low chuckle as Alphard turns to glare at him. "And exactly what is so funny?" Alphard growled. "Because there is nothing funny about that entire situation. She could have easily died a hundred times over!"


    "And they say that we lions are the ones that get into the most trouble," Alastor barked in laughter. There is a long pause before both Rowan and Alphard begin to slowly laugh and chuckle.


    Wiping the tears out of his eyes, Alastor breathlessly says, "I''m sure-." His face falls as the atmosphere quickly grows silent again.


    Clearing his throat, Alphard says, "I must apologize for the lack of appearance of the others. Gideon is still at St. Mungo''s with Fabian at his side, while Prewett is aiding in the funeral arrangements to be held later this evening."


    "I understand," Rowan softly said. "I am sure that the service will be quite lovely." Both men share a glance, but before either of them can say anything, Rowan firmly interjects, "Even if I could attend, we cannot be seen together."


    Both men nod their heads as Alastor turns to glance at the clock on the mantlepiece. "We best be going then," Alastor said as he glanced at the time.


    "That is fine, but I need to have a few minutes with Alphard alone," Rowan said with a straight face. "I need to discuss a potential gift for Sirius and Regulus."


    Alastor nods his head in understanding not suspecting anything and gestures towards the door. "I''ll be waiting for you outside," before unlocking the door and closing the door shut behind him.


    Still certain the spell was still in effect in the study, Rowan says, "I need you to find several individuals for me, Alphard."


    Alphard furrows his brows and says, "Why exclude Alastor out of the conversation?"


    Rowan shakes her head as she answers, "Out of all of us, Alastor has the highest percentage of dying, but at the same time matched with the highest survival rate. And besides, he''s lousy at lying much less hunting for clues without raising any suspicions."


    "And what makes these individuals so special?" Alphard pointedly asked as if implying that they were Death Eater''s.


    "They know something, I just don''t know what yet," Rowan somewhat truthfully replied.


    Hearing the spark of truth in her voice, Alphard slowly nods his head. "Very well, but it will have to be done in my free time. I''m still an unspeakable, you know."


    "That''s fine," Rowan said as she leaned over to whisper the five names in his ear.


    Glancing in puzzlement, Alphard arches a brow at recognizing some of the names. "I personally know two of them as they are both purebloods from Slytherin. The other three I am aware of who they are, a Hufflepuff, a Ravenclaw, and a Gryffindor."


    Rowan blinks a bit surprised at that and asks, "Which of them?"


    "Bulstrode and Nott are Slytherins. Burke, a Ravenclaw. Gamp, a Gryffindor. And Shafiq, a Hufflepuff," Alphard slowly said. "But remember belonging to a house is not an indication of who they truly are. Merely a highlight of some of their abilities."


    "I know," Rowan replied with a frown. "I was just expecting them all to be in Slytherin."


    "It''s a false public assumption to assume that most purebloods are," Alphard bitterly said with a snort. "Most purebloods are actually evenly distributed throughout the four houses. It''s just that those belonging to Slytherin seem to garner the most attention oftentimes for the worst offenses."


    Rowan nods her head in understanding at personally seeing the subtle jabbing or not so subtle actions of the other houses. The whispered voices, the rolling of eyes, barbed critiques, all directed at any little action of the Slytherin house members. Was it any surprise that more than half of the Slytherins turned out the way they were due to always being pointed at?


    Coughing loudly to grab, Rowan''s attention, Alphard says, "And what exactly am I looking for?"


    "Just a general investigation will do for now," Rowan steadily replied. "And their present whereabouts if at all possible."


    "That normally wouldn''t be too difficult," Alphard admitted. "But with the present ongoings and workload, it may take much longer than past the new year."


    "I can afford to wait," Rowan truthfully answered. Because honestly, she didn''t know what her next steps would be.


    "Very well then," Alphard said another storm of coughs overtook him forcing him to remain seated.


    Wiping his wet red lips, he hears Rowan say, "It''s getting worse, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," Alphard hoarsely admitted as he weakly got to his feet as Rowan offered him a hand up.


    There is a long pause as Rowan carefully says, "Would you like to know?"


    "I already know I will," Alphard semi-bitterly answered. "I''ve always known ever since I was a child that I would die from this disease. And now I can feel it overcoming my body. I don''t have much time left beyond a few more years."


    Alphard paused at seeing her concerned expression. "It is enough to know that my brief existence will have made a difference in changing the very fabric of nature. And that is more than sufficient for me." Rowan gently squeezes his held hand once, before letting go.


    Nodding his head at her, Alphard makes his way out the study, where Alastor waits for him. "Well, that was a bit long," Alastor suspiciously said.


    "Well, she is a girl," Alphard chuckled. "And you know how they are, wanting to get the perfect gift."


    "Well, she is only what? Thirteen now?" Alastor swore. "Cripes, it''s been that long, eh? Hard to believe."


    "Yes, it''s hard to believe," Alphard whispered as they stopped to use the main Prince manor fireplace to floo. Under green flames, they both floo''d away to the ministry, before heading over the funeral of Sara Vinovich. Needless to say, it was a heartbreaking service for them as they watched the casket of their once fierce friend be laid to rest beneath the stark ground with a warm sunny day overhead.

 Chapter 182 - Course List

    Rowan was eating a cookie while lying on top of Severus''s bed as she watched him read Terry''s letter. "So, what did he get you?" Rowan mumbled with a mouthful of cookie.


    Severus frowned his brow as he stared at the miniature glass spinning top, spinning and glowing on his desk. "Terry says, that this is a Pocket Sneakoscope. If there''s someone untrustworthy around, it''s supposed to light up and spin." Severus paused to glance at the sneakoscope with a smirk.


    "Either it''s utter and complete rubbish or it knows that you''re untrustworthy." Severus lets out a muffled cry as a pillow slams into his face with full force.


    Rubbing his face, Severus growls, "It was right!" Before throwing the pillow back. Rowan easily catches it in her arms and puts back at her side as she continues to eat another cookie.


    "Stop eating on my bed!" Severus hissed. "You always leave crumbs behind."


    Rowan pauses mid-bite and thinks for a moment about the comment, before deliberately popping the rest of the cookie into her mouth in reply. Severus lets out a huff as a soft pop causes them both to glance in direction. Dawn beams and says, "Hogwarts''s letters, young master and mistress!"


    "Thank you, Dawn," they both chorused as they each took a letter from her hand. The tiny house elf baby, Laldey, beamed at them from over his mother''s shoulder, before they both vanished.


    Rowan and Severus each tore their letters as Severus says, "We''ve got quite a few new books this year, The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 3 by Miranda Goshawk, The Essential Defense Against the Dark Arts by Arsenius Jigger, Intermediate Transfiguration by Emeric Switch, and The Finesse of Goblin Language by Balgok."


    "That''s what we have for our regular courses," Rowan muttered as she eyed all the needed textbooks for Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. At least Arithmancy only had one textbook, Numerology and Grammatica. While Ancient Runes had four textbooks, Ancient Runes Made Easy by Laurenzoo, Magical Hieroglyphs and Logograms, Rune Dictionary, and Spellman''s Syllabary by Spellman.


    "What extra texts books do you have, Sev?" Rowan asked without looking up.


    "Thankfully nothing except for the Complete Compendium of Magical Creatures by Newt Scamander for Care of Magical Creatures," Severus paused to make a face. "And the ridiculous two textbooks that we need for Divination, The Dream Oracle by Ingio Imago and Unfogging the Future by Cassandra Vablatsky."


    "Not to mention the crystal ball and tea leaves," Rowan scoffed under her breath earning her a swift glare from Severus. "At least there''s Hogsmeade to look forward too. We''ll have to have grandfather or grandmother to sign it for us."


    "Mm, I''ll ask Lily to go with me on the first outing," Severus happily said.


    "As if Lily will consider it a date," Rowan unconsciously murmured as Severus turned to darkly scowl at her. Before Rowan could think of anything to say to appease her twin, Owyn arrived clattering against the window and to her rescue. Silently praising the bird in her mind, Severus opens the window, while Rowan promises to feed the wonderful bird a treat later.


    "Who''s it from?" Rowan asked at seeing Severus blankly staring at the envelope.


    "It''s from Sirius," Severus said in surprise, before opening the letter.


    With a surprised expression on his face, Severus says, "Sirius says, that his parents are fine in allowing him and Regulus to spend the last week of summer with us, before leaving together to Hogwarts.


    According to Sirius and I quote, ''he is taking you up on the offer from the past Summer, Rowan."


    Rowan resists the urge to slap her own face as she dully says, "It was a joke at the time, but I didn''t think he''d actually take it seriously nor remember it for that matter."


    "Well, I don''t mind," Severus said with a dark smirk.


    "I have little doubt of that," Rowan drily said as she shuddered and imagined what those two could up too. At least she''d have Regulus to quietly chat and discuss books with.


    "I''ll go and inform, grandfather or grandmother to make sure that is fine, before writing a reply," Severus said with a pleased expression, before heading quickly out of his bedroom before Rowan could stop him.


    Sighing Rowan finished stuffing the last of the cookies into her mouth. Glancing at her list, she at least sighed in relief at not having to buy anything else for Arithmancy or Ancient Runes beyond more parchment, ink, and quills. Grabbing her letter, she dropped it off in her bedroom, before heading downstairs.


    Severus with a pleased expression rushed past Rowan as she strongly resisted the urge to stick out her foot to trip him. Murmuring things under her breath about annoying little brothers, she headed over to her grandmother, who was currently having a pot of tea in the main parlor room with Aunt Georgine.


    The moment Rowan stepped into the elegant cool parlor room usually reserved for guests, Georgine says, "Really, child? What were you thinking about when inviting a Black here? I thought you had more common sense than that."


    "It was a joke," Rowan drily muttered as she took a seat on of the armchairs. "I didn''t think he''d actually accept, nor much less remember my words a year later."


    "Well, it is too late now," Sirsa coolly said as she generously poured Rowan a cup and floated it over to her. "The Black couple is under the impression that we have extended the invitation. I already formally replied to them as of a few minutes ago in agreement."


    "I know," Rowan mumbled as she took a sip of the black tea. "I saw Severus on the way down." Georgine didn''t bother to hide the slight upper twitch of her lips at the mention of Severus''s name. Even after all this time, the two of them still did not like each other.


    "And besides, Regulus isn''t so bad," Rowan admitted.


    "Well, he''s a Slytherin," Georgine muttered under her breath. "I can only imagine what the Black child is like in the house of lions. It''s like giving a pack of kneazle''s wings and yarn. It is no surprise that the ending result will be complete and utter chaos."


    "You have no idea," Rowan said under her breath as she accepted a colorful macaroon from the floating plate before her.


    "Well, either way, they''re both Blacks," Sirsa huffed. "They''ll have been taught how to properly comport themselves in other old households. I''m sure that for the duration of their short stay they shouldn''t cause too much trouble."


    Rowan is unable to meet her grandmother''s eyes at that last statement as she quickly swallows her hot tea, slightly burning her tongue. Wincing she quickly changes the subject, "Our Hogwarts letter came in today."


    "Good, it was getting late," Sirsa said with a frown. "I suppose that you''ll wanting to go and meet with the Evans in Diagon Alley again."


    "I''m sure that Severus has already written to Lily and is just waiting for a reply," Rowan said as she bit into her tasty macaroon.


    "Mm," Sirsa said with a bit of a frown. "He is a tad too close to that girl, don''t you think?"


    Rowan almost spits out her mouthful but manages to choke it down. With eyes watering, she says, "Ah, well, we''re just childhood friends." Georgine merely raises an eyebrow, but doesn''t cause Rowan trouble by saying, that was a blatant lie.


    "The both of you are thirteen now," Sirsa slowly said. "It is about this age that boys begin to look at girls and vice-a-versa. I''d hate for him to fall in love with her."


    "Because she is a muggle-born?" Rowan hazard to declare.


    Sirsa''s brows furrow as her lips twitches into a frown. "I would not make that same mistake, twice, Rowan."


    Rowan nods her head in apology at the reprimand as Sirsa takes a sip of her tea to sort her thoughts. "That girl is rather lovely and quite charming. She''ll be a looker, no doubt, but I''ve seen plenty of beautiful women before and she is no more outstanding."


    Sirsa pauses to set her teacup on the silver tea platter. "Rather it worries me on how close they are. She is his friend and if she does not return his feelings," Sirsa paused.


    "That alone will not break, Severus, but rather her kindness will. And kindness like that drowns the soul in sweetness. I fear that he may never recover if he lost her friendship or he would rather cling to that friendship than ever lose her."


    Sirsa gazes up at Rowan and says, "Severus must marry to continue the Prince line. There is no other choice for him. But any girl that we arrange for him to be with will not pay second fiddle to his heart.


    Any pureblood girl worth her good salt does not expect love out of a marriage partner, but certainly, respect and to be valued by their partner. But if that partner is always bemoaning the past, I''m afraid she''d not be able to bear it. For you see, a lover or a mistress has a proper place, out of sight and out of mind. But such a treasured friendship would not allow anything else in its place to grow even in the public eye."


    "I''m afraid of that too," Rowan confessed with a weary expression. "I fear that he will lose her in the end, and it will break him."


    "But does he stand a chance?" Georgine interrupted. "If he does then we need not worry, but if he does not-." Georgine''s voice trails off as she gravely eyes her niece.


    "I think Lily sees him as a good friend," Rowan admitted. "But I don''t know if she will ever see him as anything more than that and therefore there lies the problem. However, if she can grow to see him as a man, I do believe she will choose him in the end."


    "And if she does not?" Georgine voiced all their thoughts.


    "Then I fear that our worst fears will come to pass," Rowan tragically said knowing full well that was the complete and utter truth. Because Severus would always love Lily to the end. But whether Lily would, well, she''d chosen James Potter once before, what was to say, she wouldn''t do so again?"

 Chapter 183 - The Black Brothers

    The trip to Diagon Alley had gone as well as expected before the two best of friends had said goodbye, and all while Rowan did her best to ignore the two of them. The rest of the following week was spent getting ready, before the arrival of the Black Family. It was early Monday afternoon when Rowan and Severus stood before the fireplace with their grandfather.


    "Now remember to say, 12 Grimmauld Place, they''re expecting us," Reginald carefully instructed them. "They''re home is unplottable much like ours. The difference is that one can floo in and out from their home."


    "In other words, Prince manor is thrice more secure," Rowan interjected as Reginald flashed a smug smile.


    "Ladies first," Reginald with great courtesy said as Severus snorted, "As if."


    Ignoring Severus''s snort, Rowan says, "Don''t mind if I do."


    Grabbing a pinch of floo powder Rowan says, "12 Grimmauld Place," before stepping into the green flames. A whizzing blur later, Rowan lightly stepped out onto an old Persian carpet floor to find herself staring at the gloomy expressions of the Black couple. Quickly moving to the side, she reflexively stuck out her hand to catch the stumbling figure of Severus coming out of the green flame and pulled him with her.


    Reginald elegantly emerged only seconds afterward as he nodded to the dark haired, gray-eyed couple. Sirius seemed quite excited as Regulus appeared a lot more subdued, but nevertheless his eyes sparkled with excitement. "Orion and Walburga Black," Reginald said. "Thank you for having us."


    Rowan quietly glanced at the family room to see it in much better shape than before. The Black family home was still gloomy and dark, but clean and not yet moldy smelling. The portraits on the wall, as usual, frowned and glowered, but nothing like that awful screaming of Walburga''s portrait in the future.


    "It will be a pleasure for our children to spend time at Prince Manor," Orion somewhat truthfully said as Walburga''s eyes flickered with distaste at spotting the twins.


    Orion for one was eager to at least form a tentative friendship as Malfoy''s attack had proved more than enough the power and capabilities of the old Prince. Walburga, on the other hand, did not wish to see her children become friends with mere half-bloods. But her husband had spoken, and she did not have much say in the matter any longer.


    "The pleasure is ours," Reginald politely said as he turned to stare at the two black-haired boys. "Have you everything children? We shall be apparating straight to the station after the week is over."


    "Yes, sir!" Sirius breathlessly beamed as Regulus quickly nodded his head. Regulus was a bit intimated by the tall, lean man who had stern features. And despite having been awe last time, it still was something else to be spoken too.


    "Very well, then," Reginald said, before saying, "Tadbey!"


    A few seconds later a rather solemn house elf in perfectly ironed, blue overalls and white starched shirt appears before them. Calmly adjusting his spectacles, the dark eyes blink at the Black couple with a barely hid sneer. "Yes, Master?"


    "Please apparate the children onto the grounds, I shall leave on foot as I have business elsewhere in London," Reginald said.


    "Yes, Master," Tadbey said in monotone voice as Regulus stares at the house elf in obvious fascination. While Sirius who had sunk quite often into the kitchen was used to the strange clothing of the Hogwarts house elves.


    "Please come over here, young master and mistress," Tadbey instructed as Rowan and Severus both walked over.


    Neither really greeted the Black couple as they had not been greeted back. "Please hold on to me," Tadbey said as everyone reached to grasp his arms as he kept his hands on the two trunks. With a loud pop, the children all vanished leaving the Black''s couple and Reginald behind


    Tadbey apparated straight onto the green grassy lawns before the large caste-like manor. Sirius lets out a gasp of awe and envy as he sees the large grassy expanse, while Regulus eyes widen at the sheer size of it. "It''s bigger than the ancestral Black family castle," Regulus whispered in admiration.


    "Nicer too, I bet," Sirius muttered under his breath.


    "Please come this way, guests," Tadbey loudly instructed as the two trunks followed behind him. Fidel had just rounded the corner, when he let out a loud screech, before fleeing back the way he came. Leaving fallen peacock feathers behind in his wake.


    "What was that?" Sirius eagerly asked.


    "My aunt''s peacock, Fidel," Severus proudly answered as they walked up the gravel path to the front white granite steps.


    The grand front doors swing open to reveal the elegant, wealthy interior filled with lavish ornaments. Waiting inside the great hall are the two figures of Sirsa and Georgine Prince. The sturdy figure of Sirsa takes a step forward and says, "Welcome to Prince Manor. The Prince family is honored to host the Black''s once more within these halls."


    "We the Blacks are honored at the Prince''s most graciousness," Sirius instantly said to the utter astonishment of Rowan and Severus. Who knew that Sirius even knew manners in the first place? Sirsa nods her head in approval as Georgine purses her lips in slight disappointment.


    Pulling herself to her full height, Georgine stares down her long nose at them. "Keep them occupied and out of my side of the manor," Georgine grumbled with a sniff, before turning on her heels and walking away. Neither Sirius nor Regulus reacted as they''d heard worse comments made about them.


    "Let Tadbey, show them to their rooms than the four of you may go off to play out on the grounds for a bit before lunch," Sirsa said, before turning away to return to her parlor.


    "This way, please," Tadbey said as he led the two boys to a hallway down from where Rowan and Severus stayed in that held two beds. Sirius eagerly jumped up and down on his bed as Regulus murmured in an obvious apparition of the tasteful d¨¦cor.


    "I''ll be going now," Tadbey said and without leave rushed away.


    "What a strange house elf," Sirius said out loud.


    "Why?" Rowan asked.


    "Well, he calls himself, I, and doesn''t squeak like the rest of them," Sirius said.


    "And why should he?" Rowan said with a frown. "He is a free house elf."


    "What?!" Sirius said in utter shock as the insane statement. "But house elves love to serve!"


    "He may enjoy serving, but he very much likes his own personal freedom," Rowan said with a frown. "Nor is he a slave and is entitled to enjoy his hard-earned wages."


    "Well, I think it''s wonderful," Regulus said with a bit of awe in his eyes. "But I don''t think Kreacher would like that very much. But maybe, he''d like some nicer looking clothes."


    "I think Kreacher might be too of a traditionalist," Rowan hastily explained. "Our house elves aren''t freed by clothes. But maybe, leaving some coins around and suggesting he properly dresses himself. The Hogwarts male house elves still wear tea towels under their proper upper clothing."


    "I didn''t know Hogwarts had house elves like that," Regulus said in awe.


    "C''mon now!" Severus impatiently interrupted. "Let''s go have some fun!" Sirius eagerly bound after Severus as they two ran down the hall.


    Glancing over at Regulus, Rowan says, "Do you want to go outside for a bit or read some books?"


    "I''d like to look around for a bit, if you don''t mind," Regulus admitted out loud.


    "That''s perfectly alright," Rowan said, before showing Regulus the grounds. And it was rather enjoyable too as he marveled over all the sights. Which made Rowan feel a bit sad at seeing his happy gaze. She wondered if much of Sirius''s energy wasn''t because he had been cooped up inside a dark, gloomy house. While Regulus''s bookish-self emerged from finding nothing better to do but read. And that certainly did explain why an eleven-year-old boy had known and wanted to learn about occlumency.

 Chapter 184 - Bonding

    The week went by rapidly as they played in the creek with Sirius almost drowning in the deep end. Or while Regulus and Rowan read a book on the grounds to only see Sirius and Severus mercilessly chasing Fidel on the grounds and through the enchanted maze. It was amazing how much energy two boys together could produce.


    Of course, both boys, Sirius and Regulus were utterly fascinated by Sir Knight Prince. They both eagerly chatted with him and listened to him regale the tales of his exploits as a knight in the service of the crown. It was fairly obvious both boys were immensely enjoying themselves.


    Either way, Rowan gifted Regulus the beginner''s volume on how to master Occlumency as she was no longer in need of it. And the freak of nature that Severus was a natural-born Occlumens and had mastered the subject in a matter of days, where it had taken her months to achieve the same result with the aid of magic! Nevertheless, Regulus was thrilled and happily accepted the gift promising to immediately begin working on the subject.


    On the final night at Prince manor, Rowan was finishing packing up the last of her things. Thinking it better to leave most of Salazar''s books behind. She hid them in a hidden compartment in her desk, before taking only two of the unread books with her. She''d already finished one volume, but still had several more to go. Not that she had learned much beyond the general history of the world and famous characters of ages past. Interestingly enough there was a lot more written on Herpo, The Foul, but thankfully it was merely a historical record and was not related in any form or manner to Salazar.


    "Rowan, can I come in?" The soft voice of Regulus could be heard asking.


    "Of course," Rowan said as she swiftly closed her trunk. "Are you already done packing?"


    "Mm, it''s Sirius, who always packs at the last minute except for this time around," Regulus said with a chuckle as he stepped into her room.


    "Have a seat," Rowan said as she climbed onto her bed and motioned for him to do so as well.


    Regulus studied the elegant room as his eyes stared with envy at the star painted ceiling. "It''s a lovely room," Regulus observed.


    "So, you''ve said, before," Rowan said with a chuckle. "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Mm, just excited, I guess," Regulus admitted.


    "Well, I''m sure that everything will go just fine tomorrow," Rowan comfortingly said.


    Before Regulus can reply, Severus and Sirius burst in as they sing, "Here comes the sun-!"


    Rowan instantly retaliates with a thrown pillow at Severus as Regulus quickly follows suit with a pillow of his own at Sirius. "I should have never given you that cassette player," Rowan huffed as Severus rubbed his face, where the pillow had hit him.


    "But they''re really good!" Sirius beamed with pride having dodged his brother''s pillow. "How come I''ve never heard of them?"


    "Because they''re muggle singers," Rowan deadpanned as Regulus rolled his eyes.


    "I know, but still, I would have liked to know," Sirius huffed as he crossed his arms over his chest with a sulky pout.


    Sighing, Rowan gets up and walks over to her desk to grab a pack of batteries, two tapes, and her cassette player with headphones. "Do you know how to use this?" Rowan asked with an arched eyebrow.


    "He''s been using mine all week long," Severus grumbled at having to share the gift his sister had given him. He rather secretly enjoyed listing to the music, but not that he''d ever admitted that to his twin.


    "Here," Rowan said as she shoved the items into his chest. Surprised Sirius blinks at her in confusion as she says, "You can have them. I won''t likely use them again until next summer. And I can always buy them again. For you, on the other hand, it won''t be quite so easy. So, consider it a very belated birthday gift."


    "I always knew you liked me!" Sirius said with a beaming smile as Rowan rolled her eyes.


    "I like Regulus much more than you, Sirius," Rowan confessed as she flashed the blushing Regulus a wide grin.


    "Well, I know plenty of girls who like me!" Sirius huffed as he gleefully clutched the gifts to his chest.


    Rowan doesn''t reply as she instead says, "Go off and put it away! Then we''ll tell each other some ghost stories."


    "Ghost stories?" Severus suddenly gulped.


    "It''ll be fun, Severus," Rowan said with a light smile.


    Sirius innocently says, "Okay, I''ll be right back," before rushing away.


    Regulus being a bit smarter of the two catches the abrupt pallor on Severus''s face and hastily says, "Maybe, this isn''t such a good idea."


    "Nonsense, it will help us bond closer together," Rowan persuasively said not comforting Regulus whatsoever.


    Sirius turns and happily jumps onto the bed pulling the pale Severus to sit next to him. "Okay, who goes first?"


    "I will," Rowan said with a sinister purr as Regulus reached to hug a pillow to his chest.


    "There once was a father, who was putting his little boy to bed. He heard something outside in the hallway and left just a minute, before coming back. Strangely enough, his little boy was climbing back onto the bed, but the father thought nothing of it as he thought his little boy might have dropped something and had gotten out of bed to pick it up." Severus shivers as Sirius eagerly leans forward, while Regulus hugs the pillow tighter to his chest.


    "The father then proceeds to tuck his little boy back into bed and tells him a story. Once the story is over, the little boy asks him to check under the bed for monsters. Chuckling good-natured the father does," Rowan dramatically paused as they all take a deep breath.


    "But instead he sees another tearstained version of his son under the bed. The tearfully little boy whispers, "Daddy, there''s somebody on my bed."


    Sirius falls off the bed and lets out a high-pitched shriek at suddenly finding himself staring into the blank abyss under Rowan''s bed. Scrambling back onto the bed, he clutches the bed covers in panic as he gasps in fear, while Regulus also terrified clutches his pillow with all his might. Severus was expected some sort of twisted ending merely edges away from the edge of the bed and scoots closer to the center of the bed.


    "Who wants to go next?" Rowan cheerfully asked. "Or should I go again?"


    "NO!" All three boys cried out as Rowan said, "Okay, well, hurry up then" Needless to say, the rest of the scary stories were rather lame. And a bit of a letdown as everyone quickly went to bed afterward.


    Later that night, Sirius crawled into bed with Regulus. And neither breathed a word as to the reason why. Sirius wasn''t the only one as Rowan found Severus huddling in her bed as well. She found it rather cute and endearing, while Severus cursed his twin sister under his breath. Oddly enough, Rowan slept rather well, while the boy''s night was full of turbulent dreams.

 Chapter 185 - Cherry on Top

    Rowan seemed quite refreshed the next day when they arrived at platform 9 ?''s. And unlike the times before this time, they were apparated there by Reginald and Tadbey from the outskirts off of the Prince grounds. The three boys had dark circles on their eyes, while Rowan''s face gleamed with a night full of rest. Reginald did indeed notice but chose not to comment on the subject as all three boys kept shooting his granddaughter dark glares as they made their way through the station.


    Stopping at the enchanted wall, Reginald says, "Alright, Severus, you''re with the younger Black, and the eldest Black with Rowan and me." Glancing about, both boys calmly headed towards the wall, before vanishing on the other end. Reginald glanced about to before moving forward with the other two.


    The three of them emerged on the other side of King''s cross as the scarlet engine next to the platform that was presently smoking. The crowd, as usual, urges through the wrought-iron archway and chatters with their children and friends. "Alright now, children, I want you to be good and have fun this year," Reginald said as he gave each of his grandchildren a tight hug. Seeing the wistful gazes on the Black children, he quickly did the same for the two Back children after a brief hesitation.


    Flushing brightly, but pleased Sirius tries to thank him only to awkwardly squeaks, "Thank you for signing my textbooks, sir!"


    "It was my pleasure," Reginald solemnly replied ignoring the embarrassed expression of Sirius of having his voice abruptly squeak. Regulus hides a smirk and instead shyly nods his head in thanks as well.


    The four of them quickly gave him one last goodbye before making their way through the crowd. "Do you see, Lily?" Severus asked as he craned his neck this way and yet.


    "She''s probably already on the train," Rowan muttered to only suddenly be left behind as Sirius at the same time shouts, "Lupin!"


    Shaking her head, she turns to Regulus, who was also abandoned, "Let''s go look for your friends or in my case, my idiot twin brother." Making their way forward, Rowan pauses to glance in the direction of Sirius and Lupin. Lupin still looked tired as usual, but the two parental figures behind him seemed much more at ease. It made sense that the monster, Fenrir Grayback, who had infected their child was now very much dead.


    It was the only consolation Rowan had as at least that creature wouldn''t be infecting anyone else ever again. But still, the price had been much too high costing Sara Vinovich her life. And though she was aware that Fenrir Grayback wasn''t her killer, he was still half responsible for her death. For had Vinovich remained with Percius Clements the chances of her death would have been rather slim to none.


    Levitating Regulus''s trunk on board, Regulus flushes sheepishly in thanks having forgotten he could technically now perform magic. The two of them quickly made their way down the compartments before spotting the three friends of Regulus. "Hello, Prince!" Said, the squared jawed witch of Letitia Bones.


    "Hello Miss Bones," Rowan said with a twitch of a smile on her lips. "And hello to you both as well, Mr. Crouch and Mr. Cresswell." The two boys greeted her back with a smile.


    Letitia pouts and says, "It''s Letitia! There''s no Miss or Mr.''s here!"


    "My bad," Rowan teased. "Well, have fun you, four, I still have to find my own compartment."


    "Goodbye, Rowan!" All of them called out to her with cheeky smiles as Rowan shakes her head and mutters something about cheeky juniors under her breath.


    Trying some various compartments, Rowan slams one open and freezes a bit in surprise at opening a Slytherin 7th year compartment. Mavis Nott, the short spiky haired Captain of Slytherin was chatting with the furry eyebrowed boy with a squashed nose that was one of the BELIEVERS.


    Rowan shudders at recalling the 1st year quidditch cult incident. Not even meaning for her eyes stray to the couple making out on the other side of the compartment, but they did. To only spot a rather curved, luscious witch with dark hair and cocoa colored skin sitting on the lap of a certain dark-haired boy, S.R. Wilkes.


    To Rowan''s vast relief and slight disappointment, she didn''t feel a single thing in her chest. Bowing quickly Rowan says, "My deepest apologies," before quickly closing the door and heading over to the next compartment. From behind her, she hears a curse and a female''s angry voice as the compartment slams open and closes.


    "Sorry that you had to see that, Rowan," Said, a rather flushed Wilkes with red, swollen kissed lips.


    "It''s alright," Rowan said with a shrug. "I''m just looking for Severus and Terry. I have yet to find either of them."


    "Oh," Wilkes lamely said, before saying, "Well good luck then."


    "Thanks," Rowan kindly said, before adding an afterthought. "And congratulations on the cute girlfriend." Wilkes is still for a moment, before flashing her a strange smile, before returning to his own compartment.


    A bit puzzled by the smile, Rowan shrugs and continues down the train, before at last finding the right door. Waiting inside were the already seated figures of Lily, Severus, and Terry. Almost about to curse, the train lets out a warning shriek as the last of the gaggle boards the train.


    Glaring, Rowan shoves her trunk in place and slumps down into her seat with her arms crossed over her chest. "I profusely dislike you all," Rowan grumbled as the Hogwarts Express gave one last shriek, before pulling away from the platform and surging forward on its way.


    Not the least bit tired for once, Rowan pulled out a book to read, while Terry, Lily, and Severus discussed the latest news and gossip.


    "Do you know much about Hogsmeade?" Lily excitedly said. "Even if it''s the only non-muggle community in Britain-."


    "Honeydukes!" Terry happily said causing Lily to blankly stare. "It''s only the greatest sweet shop in the world. There are Pepper Imps- that make you smoke at the mouth. Great fat, Chocoballs, full of strawberry mousse and clotted cream. Sugar quills that look just like quills only can be eaten!"


    Before Terry ramble on the greatness of Honeydukes, Severus says, "Yes, Hogsmeade is rather interesting. It''s one of the sites in Sites of Historical Sorcery as the inn was used as headquarters for the 1612 goblin rebellion."


    Terry lets out a moan, "-And massive sherbet balls that make you levitate a few inches off the ground while you''re sucking them!"


    The three of them went on and on about Hogsmeade that Rowan was quite grateful when the lady with the food cart came by. But the peaceful silence did not last long as they continued their loud chatter.


    Starting to get a headache, Rowan with a huff gets up and says, "I''m going to find a quieter place to read," before striding out to their surprised gazes.


    Wandering down the corridor, Rowan searching an empty compartment, she suddenly found herself pulled into one. "What the-!"


    "Shh, it''s just us, Rowan!" James said with his face only scant inches away from her own.


    Rowan quickly stumbled back to glare at the three other boys. "And pray tell, why I have been forcefully graced with the four of your presences?"


    Sirius shrugs as if to say, "I told you so," while Pettigrew crosses his arms over his chest in as if to say, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you all!"


    "Well, we need to talk about something private," Lupin nervously said as he clutched his robes in his hand.


    Pointing her wand at the door, Rowan locks the door and murmurs Muffliato. "What was that last spell?" Lupin said with wide eyed curiosity.


    "Severus invented it," Rowan honestly confessed. "It makes anyone listening in or trying to listen in on the conversation only hear a buzzing sound."


    "That''s brilliant!" Lupin said in awe as the other boys echoed the sentiment.


    "So, what is it that you all deem so important to discuss in private?" Rowan said with a frown.


    "Well, I''m-," Lupin started to say, before pausing to only do it all over again.


    Exasperated, Rowan drily said, "You''re a werewolf."


    Everyone''s mouth flops open as Sirius in panic shouts, "I swear I didn''t tell her, Remy!"


    Lupin seems confused until Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "I''ve known since our first year. We did study, the basics of werewolves you know. And anyone who knows you, personally, it is a rather easy feat to put all the pieces together."


    "Oh," Lupin flushed in embarrassment. "But why didn''t you say anything?"


    "It wasn''t my secret to tell," Rowan said with a shrug. "I wasn''t about to pry into such a delicate, private subject unless you were willing to share it first."


    "Huh, you''re actually a good friend," Pettigrew said in amazement as Rowan flashed him a scowl.


    "Well, that makes things so much easier," James said flashing her an award-winning smile.


    Getting a very bad feeling, Rowan says, "And what exactly is that?"


    Lupin sheepishly smiles at her as James grins warmly back. "In our independent research, we''ve at last come up with a feasible idea."


    "Which is?" Rowan said with a distorting feeling in her stomach of knowing exactly what it was.


    "We''ll become animagus!" James proudly declared.


    Rowan rapidly paled at the reply. In all honesty, this was her fault really. She was the one who instigated them to study and learn they did. And now, they were more than an entire year ahead of the previous timeline.


    "And how will that help, Lupin?" Rowan faked her surprise, which wasn''t a total exaggeration given that they had indeed sprung this neat little trap on her.


    "While in Animagus form, wizards are immune to werewolf bites!" Sirius eagerly chirped. "But even better a werewolf won''t attack them in that form either!"


    "And you''re going to what? Accompany Lupin every full moon, while in an Animagus form?" Rowan sarcastically said.


    "Exactly!" They all said in unison.


    Resisting the urge to slam her head into the wall, Rowan says, "And how will you all, exactly go about to accomplish such a feat? Need, I remind you that the process is incredibly difficult!" Rowan is about to list the exact steps as she freezes at seeing their identical Cheshire smiles.


    "Oh, no!" Rowan said. "No, I''m not going to help you, four!"


    "Please with a cherry on top!" Sirius begged proudly having learned that muggle expression from Severus.


    "No, I''m not listening! La, la, la!" Rowan said as she moved to plug her ears.


    "Please Rowan," Lupin pleaded with a tired, hopeful gaze.


    Cursing their hope-filled gaze, Rowan finally says, "Fine, I''ll help you."


    "I knew you would!" James said as he pulled her into a hug as Rowan struggled to get away from the brat.


    "I said, I would help! Now, let me go, James!" Rowan snarled only for James to smirk and plant a great big kiss right on her lips. Everyone freezes including that of James unable to believe what had just occurred as he''d been aiming for her cheek.


    They both instantly pull away as Rowan rather pale and hoarse says, "Let us never speak of this incident again."


    "That''s fine with me," James solemnly agreed as they both actively avoided looking at each other, violently shuddering, and trying not to gag.


    Clearing her throat, Rowans says, "Before we start anything, you''re going to need to convince Severus to help as well."


    "Why?" Pettigrew curiously piped in.


    "Because I can''t make the potion that is needed as it is far too complicated," Rowan snapped. "But Severus can. He helped grandfather this summer to make potions all the way up our seventh year. If anyone can do it, it''d be him."


    "I''ll handle that detail," Sirius proudly boasted as he thumped his chest in confidence.


    "Then we''ll see you in the library at our usual spot," Lupin said with a kind smile. "Thank you, Rowan for doing this. You didn''t have too, but still, thanks again."


    "Right," Rowan murmured, before hastily unlocking the door and fleeing lest she is coerced into anything else. Not that she had forgotten that James Potter had stolen her first kiss, but it wasn''t very important in the scheme of things. Nor did she like him in that manner. It was largely uncomfortable, to say the least.

 Chapter 186 - Professor Pollen

    Rather pale-faced, Rowan returned to the compartment much sooner than expected. Seeing her pale face, Terry asks, "What happened to you?"


    Rowan mutters one word, "Boys." Before grabbing a bar of chocolate from her snacks and begins to stuff her mouth as if to cleanse it. Terry seems genuinely intrigued by the response, but seeing as Rowan seemed rather out of character, he just made a note of it.


    The rest of the train ride went by rather quickly as Rowan stared out of the window in a daze as she absentminded patted the purring figure of Alchemy in her lap. Soon enough it came time to dress as Alchemy sadly meowed, before climbing into his basket. With three of them continued to chat as Rowan shuddered every now and then reliving the terrible memory.


    Shaking her head, Rowan followed them out onto the Hogsmeade platform. As usual, Hagrid was bellowing for the first years as the now wiser second year shook their heads in pity. The older, wiser students had transfigured items into umbrellas as dark clouds overhead began to thunder as the rain began to pour down.


    They were lucky as they came prepared with Lily and Severus sharing an umbrella, while Rowan and Terry did the same. They all hurried forward as they all ran down the muddy track towards the waiting carriages in the field. Hurrying forward they dived into a carriage as Rowan murmured a cleaning charm on her clothes to rid herself of the mud. Before pointing her wand at her clothes as hot air blasted out to dry her clothes as the other three did the same.


    With a soft rattle, the carriage moved forward as they watched other scrambling students jumping into carriages squeezing up to six people in some of them. Ignoring the familiar scent, Rowan says, "Well, at least we''re not out on the lake."


    "Mm, we were lucky it didn''t rain and pour that year," Terry said with a violent shudder as he finished drying his clothes. Even Lily and Severus nodded their heads in agreement. They quietly chattered every now and then as they watched the rain steadily continue to fall.


    Finally, the carriage rolled to a stop before the great front door as they all ran out into the brightly lit hall. Brushing some of the droplets out of their hair, they made their way into the Great Hall. Waving goodbye, Terry said, "I wonder who the new DADA professor is?"


    "Well, last I heard they still haven''t found Professor Adric," Severus remarked as they took a seat.


    "Who''s this years, head boy and girl?" Rowan loudly asked, changing the subject.


    "Some Hufflepuff boy and Ravenclaw girl," answered, Silvia as she sat down across from them.


    "Huh, were all of you in the carriage behind us?" Rowan asked at seeing Tiffany and Bethanie have a seat as well.


    "Mm, and you didn''t even notice us," Tiffany pouted.


    "Yes, well, I don''t tend to stick my head out of the carriage, when it''s raining cats and dogs," Rowan drily countered.


    Bethanie laughs and says, "Well, that''s true enough."


    The girls and Rowan make small talk about how their summer trips went, while Severus and Terry discuss some boy in the year above them. Apparently, the boy had gotten into some trouble over the summer. And as a result, had been transferred over to Durmstrang.


    From the corner of her eye, Rowan spots Regulus sitting with his two friends, two girls in his year. Hiding a smile, Rowan returns to their conversation to only seem them become silent.


    Glancing over to the front hall they all wait for Professor McGonagall to be seen. Unlike the year before Rowan noticed a certain sad air about her. But it did make perfect sense given the fact that the love of her life and been killed by the now-deceased Fenrir Grayback over the summer. But at least this time around both of McGonagall''s brothers were still alive with their families.


    Turning away, Rowan from the pale line of nervous 1st years, she eyes the dark ceiling above. Lightning can be seen brightly flashing amid the dark clouds as endless rain seems to fall. Soon enough the sorting hat begins to sing, but she drones out the sound instead enjoys the scenery up above. Finally, the Great Hall is silent again as the 1st years go up one by one.


    Rowan reflexively claps at hearing those around her clap but doesn''t really pay attention beyond a single name that of J. E. Prewitt. The boy was sorted into Ravenclaw thankfully. But according to Molly Weasley herself, she said that she and her brothers were the last of the Prewett. Possibly a distant cousin, who died in the war? It wasn''t until she realized that it was PREWITT and not PREWETT. There was a one letter difference, how embarrassing.


    After some time, finally, the last name is shouted as the hall once more falls silent. At the head of the table, Albus Dumbledore stands with his gleaming white hair and beard. Wearing his usual exorbitant styled robes, he beams at all of them from behind his half-moon spectacles. "Welcome to Hogwarts on this rather fierce night!" A soft rumbling chuckle is heard at the accurate remark.


    "As we are all aware, Professor Adric still tragically remains missing. He shall be missed, I am sure," Dumbledore said as more than one face disagreed with the statement as that was not the case at all. "As such the Dueling club is once more discontinued until further notice."


    There is a loud collective moan from this year''s 5th and 7th years. Professor Adric was an utter git, but at least he knew how to teach. And more importantly, he had been an excellent dueler. The 5th and 7th years could only desperately hope that the latest professor was more like Professor Adric and not like Professor Stricken.


    Seeing the depressed faces of the 5th and 7th years, Dumbledore''s eyes twinkle as he eyes, "On that note, please welcome our newest professor for the post, Professor Pollen."


    Everyone claps as they crane their necks to gaze at the new professor. Professor Pollen was a straight, almost flat-chested woman with curly hair to her shoulders and a sprinkle of freckles over the bridge of her nose. And unlike the professor before her, Professor Pollen had a warm inviting smile on her face. This more than anything caused a sigh of relief at the normal sight.


    Seeing their hungry impatient expressions, Dumbledore says, "And let us eat!" The students cheer and happily turn to face forward as the golden goblets and plates filled with food.


    With care, Rowan picked that which she liked and served herself. Enjoying the lovely meal, she managed to eat two plates plus a plateful of dessert. Satisfied, she cleansed her pallet with raspberry sherbet. "I must say, they really outdid themselves this year," Rowan privately thought to herself with gratitude towards the Hogwarts elves.


    As usual, the Great Hall fell silent once more after a time, where Dumbledore gave his usual speech, before leading them off into a song. Clearing his misty eyes, Dumbledore says, "Well off to bed!"


    Stretching with a groan, Terry and Severus followed with huge bellies. "That''s what you get for eating four plates and two plates of dessert," Rowan chided them.


    "But it was so good," Terry moaned.


    "I regret nothing," Severus said under his breath.


    "So, you say now," Rowan said with a dubious glance. Ignoring them, she followed the rest of the Slytherins that were heading towards the dorms.


    Climbing up the stairs, Rowan read the name tags on the doors until she found theirs on the third floor. Apparently, they''d finally been moved to leave the lower levels for the younger 1st years. It was tradition, they''d not be moved again until their sixth year.


    Stepping inside, Rowan was the first one inside as the girls were still several doors down from her. Seeing her find their dorm, they eagerly surged forward as Rowan once more found her bed next to the door. "Well, at least we''re up higher now," Rowan muttered not knowing if that was a good thing or not.


    "Ah, I''m so tired," Tiffany groaned as she flopped down onto her bed that now had bed curtains. A handy feature to keep the cold out and to give the sleeper some privacy.


    "Well, as soon as you undress, you can go to bed," Silvia said as she began to ready herself for bed.


    With a loud groan, Tiffany got up to put on her pajamas, before crawling into bed. She wasn''t the only one as everyone else did the same and fell fast asleep including Rowan. And honestly speaking, they were going to need it as this would not be an easy year for them.

 Chapter 187 - Darcy Travers

    Feeling rather well rested, Rowan awoke early the next morning to meditate as was her common practice. Tracing the energy within her body, she followed the pathways within her body to see how thick they''d grown over the summer. She still couldn''t teleport to places she''d never been and probably wouldn''t for some while. But her world mapscape in her mind showed her every single place she''d been to include the Hogwarts Express train route to that of Diagon Alley and more importantly Gringotts. Ever since, Professor Adric-, her power had exponentially grown again creating her new limit to be that of the Hogsmeade station.


    Withdrawing back into her mind, Rowan reflexively clears her mind as she''d been doing each day for her mindscape. Anything of importance was put away or rearranged to be placed in semi-hidden places or left out into the open. Finished she pondered on what she should concentrate her research on this year. Salazar''s first volume had not produced anything of interest for now, she was not placing much value on either volume she had brought with her, beyond learning dark magic or spells.


    Sadly, enough she''d allowed herself to be coerced into aiding the marauders into becoming animagus. But that didn''t involve as much research as finding a place to hide, (which she already knew the perfect spot), borrow several ingredients from Professor Slughorn''s storage, and somehow convince Severus to create the needed potions, (which was not her problem). And neither could she further work on her soul research. Perhaps, wizard anatomy volumes could be a good place to start to see if there are any differences on how they view the body versus the medical physiology that she knew.


    Satisfied, that she had a place to start, Rowan spent the rest of the morning meditating, before rising and readying herself for the day. Stopping to wait in the common room as it was still a bit early, she took a seat to wait for it to get a closer to the hour, before heading up to the Great Hall. To her surprise this morning it wasn''t Regulus who was out first out of the boy''s room but rather the Slytherin 5th year Prefect, Darcy Travers. A bit scholarly looking with pale skin and semi-pink lips. This year''s Prefect nodded his chocolate-colored head at her, before striding out of the common room.


    "I guess Prefect''s must start their day earlier than others," Rowan muttered, but not that she had ever noticed before. But then again, if it was not a matter of interest to her, and she did have a bad tendency to ignore the smaller details.


    Suddenly, a rush of footsteps can be heard from behind her for only to see the female Prefect rush out past her and out of the common room. Knowing that panicked gait, Rowan murmurs, "Running late, eh."


    Glancing over at the time, Rowan finally rises to her feet to only stop at seeing the yawning figure of Regulus emerge. "Good morning, Rowan," Regulus sleepily said.


    "Good morning, Regulus," Rowan said as they strode out of the common room. "How did you sleep?" Rowan asked as they made their way through the cool dungeons.


    "Not bad at all," Regulus replied as he gave Rowan a rather pointed glance.


    Rowan hides a smirk knowing exactly what he was referring to and feigns ignorance. "Well, that''s good to hear," Rowan said. "I never did ask but did you sign up for any extra-curricular courses beyond Gobbledegook?"


    "The four of us thought it might be fun to try Xylomancy," Regulus admitted. "But I don''t like divination. So, Barty and I signed up for Art, while Dirk and Letitia went for Xylomancy. Apparently, Dirk finds it rather fascinating to use twigs for Divination. Personally, I think it''s a whole load of crock."


    "I feel much the same way," Rowan drily said. "But next year, you will be taking two more required courses, Regulus. Divination is quite the popular class due to its ease and not necessarily due to beliefs. But Care of Magical Creatures is to be rather fun, I am told. But I did not sign up for either class, to be honest. However, Severus and Terry did for both."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Regulus said as they entered the great hall that showed a slightly cloudy sky after yesterday''s great big storm. "But I personally think, I''ll take Care of Magical Creatures and pick another nice studious class."


    "That''s what you say, now," Rowan said with a teasing grin as they took their seat at the rapidly filling table.


    Sniffing about, Rowan served herself some nice hash browns, eggs, toast with a dash of ketchup on her eggs and potatoes. Along with a glass of orange juice, she happily began to dig in. Taking a bite of her food, Rowan says, "Any luck with getting a cat yet?"


    Regulus flushes and says, "No, but I think if it was a gift from someone whose father and mother couldn''t decline that would most certainly work."


    "Oh, well, we shall see about that," Rowan said with a teasing grin as the idea of getting him a kitten for Christmas greatly appealed to her.


    "Oh, well if isn''t Prince and her latest lover boy," said, the nasal voice of Quyen Crowley could be heard.


    Sneering Rowan says, "At least I can get one." Immediately Regulus flushes and steadily keeps his gaze down knowing better than to intervene between a girl''s spat.


    The wavy dark-haired girl scowls at Rowan and says, "Well, I never!"


    Swiftly coming to her friends rescue the gaunt girl with plastered murky hair to her skull, Hortense Sicca hisses, "At least she''s not dating a child!"


    Arching an eyebrow, Rowan frostily says, "Oh, is that what Gil Goyle thinks of you? Well, I would suppose you would know given that he is a sixth year this year."


    Hortense Sicca loudly begins to choke as the third member of their posse comes to her rescue. A bloated faced girl with sausage sized curled hair, Gertrude Fowl says, "Well, at least we weren''t caught out with a boy all night!"


    "Oh, you mean dear old Xeno?" Rowan chuckled. "I wasn''t out with him so to speak as he has no interest in dating at the present moment. And even if I was, he''s a pureblood what of it?" Unable to think of any other comebacks, the three girls flounce further away to sit down in a huffy stint.


    "Ye gods and little fishes," Rowan muttered under her breath. "What unfortunate luck do I have running today?"


    "At least Tiffany wasn''t here," Regulus finally piped in. "She''d had torn their hair out."


    Rowan loudly snickers, "That she would have, while Silvia would have given them a nice black eye. Bethanie, on the other hand, would have politely stared them down and made them feel as though insignificant cockroaches."


    Regulus hid a bashful smile at the image, before grabbing a crepe as Rowan quickly followed suit. By the time, Rowan had gotten to her second plate of hazelnut chocolate stuffed crepes with whipped cream, everyone else had arrived. They all made small talk as they ate.


    Not long after, Professor Slughorn appears with the school schedules and begins to pass them out. "Potions, Charms, and DADA," Terry remarked. "Not too bad for the first day."


    "Yes, well, you don''t have Gobbledegook," Rowan grimaced as Severus flashed her a smirk.


    Ignoring her smug younger brother, Rowan asks, "Bethanie, will you be joining the Hogwarts Orchestra after all?"


    "Mm, mother was pleased with my talent for music and allowed it," Bethanie said with a grin causing her long, auburn hair wavy hair to ripple at her sudden movement.


    Rowan didn''t comment on the fact that the spray of freckles across Bethanie''s nose had vanished over the summer. Either a potion or some sort of treatment had been given to vanish them. And she knew for a fact that Bethanie had not minded them, it had to be that mother of her that must have ensured the change.


    Glancing over at the dark-haired, sharp-featured Silvia, Rowan didn''t see anything different. Silvia must have noticed Rowan''s glance because she raised her blue-gray eyes at her with a question in them. Shaking her head at Silvia, Silvia shrugs before returning to her plate. Silvia hadn''t changed much over the summer but grown a bit taller.


    Tiffany on the other had looked the same as usual, cute with her short strawberry blond hair and bright blue eyes. Beyond the new wardrobe from France, there wasn''t much that Rowan could ask about in public concerning Tiffany''s to be betrothed. Still, she did have some rather nice flawless smooth skin. She must be using some new moisturizer or beauty potion as Tiffany''s skin didn''t look this good before.


    Terry looked much the same with his angelic, fragile prince features. His hazel eyes seem to sparkle, this morning having recovered from last night''s exorbitant feasting. Though he had grown a bit taller which was something at least. Either way, none of them had really overall changed over the summer which strangely was a relief to her.

 Chapter 188 - Boggart

    As usual, Potions with Professor Slughorn was an utter delight for Severus and Lily, who were Professor Slughorn''s favorite students. Though unlike the times before even Rowan found herself paying attention to the lesson as it was about learning to detect undetectable poisons. It was actually a rather productive class and was assigned to write an essay on how to go about detecting said poisons or potions.


    Charms was a rather happy affair as Professor Flitwick started them on learning about the cheering charm and demonstrated the charm on a few students. It was charm designed to make the victim quite cheerful but done improperly the victim would be overcome with hysterics of laughter. Needless to say, there was an evil gleam in Severus''s eyes the entire lesson. Immediately Rowan returned with the threat that he should decide to attempt said foolish act on her, she''d return the favor. It was mad maybe, but that is exactly what mutually assured destruction means.


    After lunch, the Slytherins made their way upstairs to their first Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson with the new professor. They all sat down and took out their books, quills, and parchment. They''d been waiting for a few minutes when Professor Pollen finally arrived.


    Offering them a bright smile, Professor Pollen says, "Good Afternoon, everyone." They all stared at the medium height professor with curly flaxen hair with a small chest and little to no curves. "Would you all please put all your books away back in your bags? Today''s lesson will be a practical lesson. You will only need your wands."


    They all exchanged glances immediately thinking that this might be Professor Adric all over again. Nevertheless, they did as they were instructed and put their things away. "Now if you''d follow me, please," Professor Pollen said.


    Puzzled, but intrigued, the Slytherins got onto their feet and followed Professor Pollen out of the classroom. She led them along the deserted corridor and around a corner, where they saw Peeves, floating upside down in midair stuffing chewing gum into the door keyhole.


    "Peeves, please desist," Professor Pollen sternly said.


    "Widdy, bitty, Pollen," Peeves began to sing. "Got''s no thingies!"


    Rude and utterly unmanageable, Peeves at least showed the professors some form of respect. Everyone glanced over curious to see what the new professor would do. With a sharp gleam in her eye, she pulled out her wand. "I''d take that gum out of the keyhole this instant, Peeves," Professor Pollen warned him one last time.


    However, Peeves paid no attention to her and blew a rather loud wet raspberry. With a tiny smile on her face, Professor Pollen says, "This a rather useful spell. Please watch closely."


    Raising her wand, she says, "Waddiwasi!" With the fore of a bullet, the wad of chewing gum shot of the keyhole and straight down Peeve''s left nostril. Cursing, he whirled up and zoomed away as quickly as possible.


    The Slytherins looked on in approval as they all quietly memorized the spell. "Now let us go forth," Professor Pollen said with a smile as she led them towards the second corridor and stopped outside of an empty classroom. "Go on in," Professor Pollen said as she waited for them all to enter the dusty, old, empty classroom.


    Clearing the dust from the air with her wand, Professor Pollen walks over to an old wardrobe in the corner of the room. The wardrobe suddenly gave a wobble, banging against the wall. "Nothing to worry about," Professor Pollen said as several Slytherins flinched to their own embarrassment.


    "There''s a boggart in the wardrobe," Professor Pollen said as more of the class stared at the wardrobe with obvious interest. "Boggarts like dark, enclosed spaces. Such as Wardrobes, the bap beneath the beds-," Severus, in particular, shivered at that last part.


    "-in cupboards under the sink, and in other such places. This particular boggart moved in yesterday and I asked the headmaster if the staff would leave it be until my third-year class had a chance to practice on it."


    Taking a step back, Professor Pollen says, "Now, the first question is exactly what is a boggart?"


    Terry surprisingly raised his hand first beating Severus by a second. Seeing Professor Pollen motion for him to speak, Terry answers, "It''s a shapeshifter. It takes the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us the most."


    "Perfectly answered, Mr. Greengrass," Professor Pollen said with a smile. "Ten points to Slytherin!" Causing Terry to beam as Severus sulked at not having been called upon.


    "Presently the boggart is sitting in the darkness and has yet to assume a form. He does not yet know what will frighten the person on the other side of the door. Nobody really knows what a boggart even looks like when he is alone at the moment, and when he is out in the open, he immediately assumes the form of our worst fears," Professor Pollen explained causing a few Slytherins to gulp in the background.


    "Still we have a large advantage over the boggart," Professor Pollen said. "Can anyone tell me what that is?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Bethanie raises her hand. "Given that there are so many of us present in the classroom, the boggart won''t know what shape it should or needs to take."


    "Precisely," Professor Pollen said with another pleased expression. "It''s always best to have company when dealing with a boggart. The boggart completely becomes confused unable to decide which fear to take."


    "The charm that repels a boggart is simple and yet it requires the force of the mind. The fatal blow to a boggart is laughter. What we need to do is fore the boggart to assume a shape that one would find amusing.


    Now we will all practice the charm without wands first. After me please, Riddikulus!"


    Everyone in unison shouted, "Riddikulus!"


    "Well done," Professor Pollen said. "Now that was the easy part, we shall move on to the harder part. A volunteer please?"


    Instantly hands go up until Professor Pollen says, "Miss Fawley, if you would please come stand with me next to the wardrobe." Bethanie pales slightly but confidently strides forth to stand next to Professor Pollen as the wardrobe shakes again.


    "Now Miss Fawley, what would you say that frightens you the most in the world?" Professor Pollen kindly asked.


    Bethanie shivers and quietly says, "My mother, Professor." Most of the class scoffs, while those that knew Bethanie remained silent.


    "Your mother?" Professor Pollen said somewhat puzzled. "Well, if that is the case what is something that makes you laugh?"


    "I find puffskeins funny," Bethanie nervously said.


    "Yes, they quite are with all the fur, big eyes, and tongue," Professor Pollen chuckled causing Bethanie to faintly smile. "Now can you picture that puffskein in your mind, Miss Fawley?"


    "Mm," Bethanie muttered.


    "Excellent," Professor Pollen said. "Now, when that boggart emerges from the closet, I''d like for you to raise your wand and say, Riddikulus. And while you do so, imagine the puffskein. And if all goes well, the boggart of your mother will be forced to turn into a great big puffskein." A few people choke at the image as the wardrobe wobbled more violently.


    Turning towards the class, Professor Pollen says, "Now if Miss Fawley is successful the boggart will turn to each of us in turn. I''d like for all of you to take a moment to think of the thing that scares you the most and imagine how you might make it look comical."


    Rowan is rather quiet and still. There was no way to make Professor Adric''s death appear funny nor of the Basilisk. Never mind her own personal fears of failure and allowing Severus to die again. To be honest, there are some fears that simply can''t be made funny. And unfortunately, those were all of her own.


    Knowing that she was about to get detention for sure and a dock of points, Rowan says, "I won''t do it."


    "Excuse me?" Professor Pollen said as everyone in the class stared at her in astonishment and in some cases with glee.


    "I said that I won''t do it," Rowan boldly declared again.


    "It is required that you participate, Miss Prince," Professor Pollen said with a frown. She''d heard good things from the other professors about the Prince twins and that they were hardly any trouble at all. But it would seem that wasn''t the case after all.


    "I will not do it," Rowan rather determined declared.


    "You realize that if you do not do as you are instructed, Miss Prince," Professor Pollen sternly warned. "You will be given three weeks'' worth of detention and a loss of ten points, which your fellow classmate just earned."


    "I am aware, but I still will not participate," Rowan stated for the last time.


    "Very well, Miss Prince, three weeks'' worth of detention with Caretaker Filch and ten points from Slytherin! Now back to the classroom with you, Miss Prince. And stay there until we return," Professor Pollen said to the shock of Severus and her friends, while others looked on with positively malicious glee. By dinner, the rumors would be all over the school on how Rowan Prince was too scared to face down a boggart.

 Chapter 189 - Detention with Filch

    Dinner was a rather tedious fiasco as Quyen Crowley and her posse taunted Rowan the entire meal. Severus and the others had tried to pry the truth from her, but Rowan had rather stubbornly ignored them. Either way, it was something of a feat itself to be the first student to receive detention on the first day and lose their house points in the same breath. Needless to say, the rest of Slytherin wasn''t pleased and neither was Professor Slughorn.


    After dinner, Rowan had ignored the rest of their questions directed at and made her way to detention. Knocking on the caretaker''s door, Argus Filch''s crankily says, "Come in!"


    Argus Flich''s windowless office was lit by a single oil lamp dangling from the low ceiling. Wooden filing cabinets stood around the walls with filing labels of every punished miscreant. As Rowan pointedly ignored the highly polished collection of chains and manacles hanging behind Filch''s desk.


    Not yet quite the hunched man of the future nor rheumatic, Filch sits at his desk angrily filling out some sort of form with his quill. He does not look up from his work as he angrily finishes the report on a foolish four year that thought it would be funny to plug the fifth-year toilets. It wasn''t as it turned out.


    On his desk curled up was the skeletal gray cat with lamp-like eyes, Mrs. Norris. Gently reaching over to rub Mrs. Norris''s face, Rowan says, "I''m sorry for bothering you this evening, sir, but I''ve been given detention for three weeks straight by Professor Pollen."


    Argus Filch pauses to glance at the detention sheet and freezes. His sunken cheeks tighten as he turns his graying, thin head towards her. His nose not yet violet from the cold flares in surprise as he glances at her. "It''s only the first day of school, whatever did you do, Prince?!" Filch exclaimed.


    "Professor Pollen had us facing boggart''s," Rowan quietly said. "I did not care to participate in the lesson."


    Filch is silent for a moment before a trace of pity crosses his eyes. "It is difficult to face one''s fears in public," Filch carefully said.


    "There are some fears, Filch, that should never be shown," Rowan said as she withdraws her hand from the purring Mrs. Norris. "Was it a boy or a girl?"


    Filch carefully studies Rowan for sincerity in her eyes, before replying, "A boy. He was named after my brother."


    "Good," Rowan said, before glancing about to the counter where the polish, rags, and brush that are kept. "I best get started now."


    "Yes, that would be for the best," Filch murmured as Rowan reached for the needed items, before heading over to the trophy case to begin the arduous job of polishing the metal items by hand.


    As usual, the cleaning allowed Rowan''s mind to think as she pondered on the boggart of that afternoon. The boggart had been on her mind all day long but not for the reason others would assume. It was the concept of a boggart that had expander her views on apparitions and such like beings.


    A boggart was theoretically a magical creature and not classified as an apparition as it could impact the physical world, but there was no actual proof as no one had ever seen a boggart in its natural form. But given on how its destruction resembled that of a Dementor, she felt that there might be a connection between the two. Both creatures fed on fear and unlike the dementor, a boggart could become terrifying enough to frighten an entire village, but not actively hurt them. But that was the tricky thing, boggarts took on the form of an individual''s fear itself. Though it may not hurt a wizard, what of that of a muggle?


    There weren''t any real records beyond causing a normal human being to faint. But what if said, individual suffered a heart attack from having a true phobia rather than mere fear. And if that was the case, what kind of change would that cause in a boggart?


    In Professor Kettleburn''s class and with Lyall Lupin, they had discussed that poltergeists and other such apparitions fed on the energy that birthed them. And if boggart''s fed on fear, then what if that fear took the life of another? Could it cause the boggart to evolve further and become something far more sinister?


    The idea would fit as there are suggestions that is indeed the case. There are two examples that suggest that and that is of Ekrizdis and that of Raczidian. In both cases, both men were evil wizards. Not much is said about Raczidian except that Patronuses were used by wizards to defeat said, soulless creatures.


    However, much more is said about Ekrizdis who lived during the 15th century. The original owner and inhabitant of the fortress of Azkaban. Ekrizdis practiced the worst kind of Dark Magic on muggles, whom he lured, tortured, and finally killed. Such a dark place would have been the perfect breeding ground for a boggart and with some such fear about all it would take is one soul to perish to a boggart.


    And therefore, naturally via this dark nature giving birth into the first creature of its kind a Dementor. And from there would be no further need for boggarts to exist as there would already be worse things in existence to suck up the fear and despair in order to be born. But more importantly, providing that her own hypothesis proved true, it might then be possible to destroy a Dementor after all.


    Rowan winced at poking her finger with a pointed jab, before glancing up at the time. Seeing that it was a quarter until ten, she climbs off of the cold stone floor and onto her feet. Gathering everything in the bucket, she returns to find Filch''s office empty. No doubt, Filch had already started his rounds and was off searching for wayward students.


    Making sure to return everything back in its place, Rowan closed the door to Filch''s office as she left lest anyone come in afterward. Yawning she made her way back to the Slytherin entrance and said, "Tempus Enim Labilis." The common room was utterly empty as the usual shadows flickered across the floor to the eerie glow of the green light shining through the lake.


    Heading upstairs, Rowan sighs as she climbs the extra stairs to reach her dorm. The girls were already tucked into bed with their bed curtains drawn. It was the newly added feature of their dorm. Apparently first and second years weren''t seen as needing privacy as much as the older years. Which was actually a good thing for her as it would make her nightly excursions that much easier. But too tired from the first day, she wisely decides to rest for the night. There was always tomorrow or the next night to finally get started.

 Chapter 190 - Arithmancy

    As luck would have it the next day was incredibly long as they had Herbology, History of Magic, after lunch, Gobbledegook and later that night Astronomy. Herbology wasn''t too bad as they were merely properly collecting needles to dry and use for potions. History of Magic was the usual bore, but this time around Rowan didn''t nap and properly used it finish off any homework that she had.


    Gobbledegook was an entirely different story as Professor Flitwick thought it time to teach half of their class in goblin. More than one student had a headache by the end of the classroom. To be honest, Rowan didn''t even know how Lovegood was going to survive this year as it was his 5th year. But well, he graduated in the end, so he''d probably be fine...


    Exhausted after detention, Rowan loudly yawning left for Astronomy. At least it wasn''t at midnight this year and ten o''clock wasn''t too bad of a time to be held for the class. Either way, the chill of the night served to wake her up as they began to learn the stars and their positions.


    The next day everyone was a bit excited as the first class of the day was one of their new courses, Muggle Studies, Divination, or Arithmancy. Everyone waved goodbye as Rowan and Tiffany headed off to Arithmancy, while everyone else headed off to Divination or Muggle Studies. The two girls climbed all the way up to the seventh floor as even Rowan was slightly out of breath, while Tiffany was clearly winded.


    "Why did it have to be on the seventh floor?" Tiffany bemoaned their fate as they paused to gain their breath. Their only sole consolation was that their classroom was the first class in the corridor.


    Stepping inside they found several Ravenclaws already found within. The blond, blue-eyed, Ravenclaw happily waved them over to sit as Rowan offered a rare smile back. Walking over, Rowan says, "This is Pandora Ravine, a good friend of mine."


    "Pleased to meet you," Tiffany said. "I''ve seen you in our astronomy class, but I don''t think we''ve ever spoken before."


    "No, but I know you," Pandora said with a twinkle in her eye. "Tiffany Topsy, a lovely lady by all accounts according to Rowan here."


    Tiffany flushes and says, "Really?"


    "Mm," Pandora said as they took the seat next to her. "Rowan isn''t one to talk badly about others unless they truly deserve it. And she counts you as a friend so I don''t believe that will ever be the case."


    Tiffany lets out a giggle as Rowan''s ears turn faintly pink. "Don''t worry, Rowan, I won''t tell everyone else," Tiffany said with a wink. "Your secret is safe with me."


    "As if," Rowan huffed as she took out her textbook and other school items. While Pandora and Tiffany reacquaintance themselves, she glances about the classroom. She finds that most of them at least look familiar from astronomy including the very familiar shaggy-haired witch, Dorothy Cabot.


    However, to her dismay, the rest of the puffing Slytherins begin to come in. It wasn''t any of the bee queens, but still, the faces of Mulciber and Avery did little for her temperament. The two boys sat in back with a few other Slytherins as they all spread out through the room. The last of the breathless stragglers make it in, before the on the exact dot the professor enters the room.


    With long raven hair, the medium-sized woman swept in scarlet robes and matching hat. The fair-skinned witch turned her dark eyes towards them and strictly said, "I am Professor Vector and I will not tolerate any fooling around."


    Suddenly feeling as they were with Professor McGonagall, all the students sat up straight in their seats. "Numbers can predict anything," Professor Vector reverently said. "Our entire world is made up of numbers that even muggles believe is true. The future, past, and present can all be revealed if we know where and how to calculate."


    The class is utterly quiet as Professor Vector says, "Please open your text to the first chapter, I do believe you should all be familiar with it." The class instantly does as they are instructed to as Professor Vector begins to explain the power and meaning of numbers.


    By the end of the class, they were all in rapt attention as she says, "I would like for you all to calculate your own three numbers and see what it tells you about yourself. Please write a thorough essay on the meaning of said calculation. And remember to show the mathematical work. It will be thoroughly checked!"


    The three girls leave the class in silent awe as Tiffany whispers, "She''s wonderful!"


    "Most definitely," Pandora said in agreement. "Well, I best heading off to our next class. I''ll see you both later!" Pandora waved goodbye, before bounding to her next class.


    Tiffany happily sighed, "I think I actually found something I''m finally good at, Rowan."


    "That''s very good, Tiffany," Rowan said as Tiffany squealed and hugged the Arithmancy textbook to her chest. On their way to transfiguration, they both discussed what they had learned and found their walk went by rather fast. They weren''t the first to arrive nor the last as those in divination got out last.


    Transfiguration was actually rather interesting to most of the class as Professor McGonagall began telling them about Animagi, (wizards who can transform into animals at will). She so demonstrated by turning into a tabby cat with spectacle markings around her eyes. However, for Rowan, it merely gave her a sickening feeling in the pit of her stomach. For sure with this little demonstration, those dastardly marauders wouldn''t forget their idea of becoming animagi.


    After lunch, they had a period and Rowan took full advantage of that to study in one of the study halls. Making sure, she had her back to the wall in one of the corner''s she swiftly began to calculate the three required numbers, the character, heart, and social number. Quickly doing the math she got the three results: 1, 3, and 7.


    Reading the text, Rowan furrows her brow at the rather accurate results. For character, the number one, symbolized one who is independent. Often alone working on their own. It certainly matched her personality and her entire purpose of being the sole person fighting to change the fate of the entire world.


    The number three for her heart symbolized much of the same thing as that of for character. It implied that as a person she was whole in the past, present, and future. She was connected to herself in all traits whether good or bad. Which was all true as she knew what she was and what she was not. She was rather domineering in her own way and certainly did not have much time nor space for romance in her heart. It was a fairly accurate statement in her personal opinion.


    Last but not least the seven for her social number. It implied that she was rather perceptive, understanding and bright. A scholar through and through often diving into the mysteries of the world, along the way they sometimes become tainted by that which they sought. A fair description of herself not to mention her being pessimistic or sarcastic at times.


    Pausing and a bit curious, Rowan quickly calculates Severus''s number and blinks. His results were completely different from hers and that she knew of him. His numbers were 3, 9, and 3. His character now read as three as being aware of who he was, willing to be more than just simple light or dark. While, the nine signaled he was entirely whole and seeks out knowledge as he chooses fit. And lastly, that his heart would be at peace with the choices he would make in the future, whether good or bad.


    However, his previous numbers of the other lifetime, 2, 1, and 1, read the fate for a completely different Severus. The two for his character had demonstrated his character as representing two sides, both good and evil, which he had been. The one for his heart representing being alone in the world especially in the affairs of the heart. While the one for his social number once more demonstrated his solitude and isolation in the world. There had been no one else at his side nor anyone that he could trust either.


    But ever since they''d both become Prince''s it would seem fate had changed both in the past, present, and future. But especially in Severus''s case, he was no longer the man he once was nor would ever become. One could only hope that these changes would not only remain but be for the better.


    Clutching the parchment as proof, Rowan carefully folds the precious calculation and puts it away as a reminder that the future still could be changed. Pausing to glance at the time, she sighs, before quickly putting her things away and with a grunt grabbing her bag. It was quite heavy to have four extra textbooks in there even if it was an enchanted bag capable of holding everything. It still did not do anything for the weight of everything.

 Chapter 191 - Ancient Runes

    Once more left panting, Rowan muttered something about getting her cardiac exercise for the day. At least this time around, she only had to reach the sixth floor which wasn''t much of a consolation really. However, the classroom was also the first classroom down the corridor.


    Walking into the classroom, Rowan found it entirely empty as she picked a seat mid-front. Pulling out a few of the textbooks along with supplies, she waits for anyone else to arrive. Not long after a few Slytherins and Hufflepuffs begin to trickle in. To Rowan''s great displeasure so does Quyen Crowley and Hortense Sicca. At least they were missing the third member of their trio, Gertrude Fowley.


    Ignoring the sneering duo, Rowan waits and to her great relief sees flushing, round face of Andrew Abbot. Waving at each other, Andrew puffs as he tiredly slumps down into the seat next to her. "Did they have to pick the highest floor they could?"


    "Mm, well, I had Arithmancy earlier," Rowan drily said. "It''s on the seventh floor."


    Andrew shivers and says, "I''m so glad I took Muggle Studies instead."


    "Planning to go into the ministry, are you?"


    "No, but one of my uncles, a squib lives in a muggle neighborhood. I''d like to least not be an embarrassment to him, when I visit."


    "Well, that''s kind of you."


    "Thanks," Andrew said as he flashed Rowan a grateful smile.


    The two of them aren''t able to chat more as petite witch in dark blue robes sweeps into the room. Her crooked dark hat matches her slightly crooked, button nose. A tad to pale her coffee-colored hair is neatly coiled back as she eyes them with two colored eyes, a blue and brown eye. "Welcome to Ancient Runes," she said. "I am Professor Babbling."


    Pausing to glance at all of them she says, "We will start right off the bat. Please open Ancient Runes Made Easy by Laurenzoo." They all quickly turn to open the book as she waves her wand as chalk draws runes onto the board.


    "Before wizardkind wrote in Latin or any other language, Runes were the foremost form for wizards to record and to share magic with each other. Nowadays, many wizards know multiple languages or simply use translation spells. But such spells do not work on ancient runes as they are an ancient language of old. Many archaic records and archeological excavations require the knowledge of ancient runes," Professor Babbling paused to make sure they all properly had their books open.


    "Today, we shall start with the first ten great symbol, numbers," Professor Babbling said as she gestured to the board. "Who can tell me what the first three runes are?"


    Andrew shyly raises his hand as Professor Babbling points to him. "The first rune representing zero or nothing is a Demiguise. The number one is represented by a Unicorn. And the number two is represented by a Graphorn."


    "Very good, Mr. Abbott," Professor Babbling said with a pleased expression. "Can anyone else tell me the following four?"


    Quyen Crowley proudly raises her hand as Professor Babbling gestures for her to speak. "Three is represented by a Runespoor, while four by a Fwooper. Five is represented by a Quintaped, and six by a Salamander."


    "Thank you, Miss Crowley," Professor Babbling murmured as Quyen Crowley proudly smiled. "And can anyone tell me the last three?"


    There seems to be some hesitation until Rowan raises her hand and says, "Seven is represented by the symbol of the unknown, while eight by an Acromantula, and nine by a Hydra."


    "Thank you, Miss Prince," Professor Babbling said to only be surprised to see Rowan raise her hand again. "Yes, Miss Prince?"


    "Professor, do Hydra''s exist?" Rowan asked as Quyen Crowley and Hortense Sicca burst into laughter as faint chuckles and smiles spring all around the room. Of course, they didn''t it. Hydra''s were merely children''s fairytales.


    Professor Babbling is silent for a moment, before replying, "It is believed by various scholars throughout the world that such terrible creatures must have once existed as they are not only recorded within our own ancient runes but are also found, and recorded in ancient muggle Hieroglyphs as well. But as no living Hydra has ever been found in recorded history, we can only conclude that they were all thoroughly destroyed by both mankind and wizardkind in a united front many eons ago."


    The entire class seems quite startled at the response as Rowan says, "Thank you, Professor."


    "It was a rather pertinent question, Miss Prince," Professor Babbling said. "Ten points to Slytherin!" Causing Quyen Crowley and Hortense Sicca face''s to darken in irk, while Andrew gazes on at Rowan with awe and respect. The rest of the class seems to be startled at the surprising revelation.


    "Now, then let us continue," Professor Babbling said as they all began to take notes on the runes before them as she explained their different meanings and their use. The class went by rather quickly as they were all signed to study and write an essay on the runes; they had learned that evening.


    Packing up, Andrew and Rowan made their way out the door to only be stopped in the corridor by Quyen Crowley and Hortense Sicca blocking their way. "Prince, don''t be so full of yourself!" Quyen threatened as Hortense sneered at her side.


    Rowan merely raises an eyebrow in reply as Hortense''s eyes Andrew with a foul gaze. "It looks like you like them blond, Prince."


    "And?" Rowan said. "Andrew Abbot is pretty cute, why wouldn''t I?" Andrew flushes at the compliment as the two girls sneer at both of them, before flouncing away.


    "Well, they''re a bit catty," Andrew said as he watched them leave causing Rowan to burst into laughter. "What? I have sisters and female cousins, you know."


    Rowan wheezed and said, "I know, but still it''s twice as funny coming from you." Andrew begins to chuckle as well as they both begin to laugh for a bit, before finally heading downstairs for dinner. And to be perfectly honest it was a rather good ending to the day, despite the fact that Rowan still had detention.

 Chapter 192 - Godric’s Hollow

    The now thinner face of a dusty haired man with sad lukewarm eyes apparated late evening in the shadows as the sun had long begun to set. Percius Clements made his way past cottages down the narrow road. Maybe because of the hour or simply they were having dinner or perhaps, they were all used to such strange sights no one paid attention to the stranger on foot.


    The little lane curved to the left and the heart of the village to reveal a small square. There were several shops, a post office, a pub, and a little church whose stained-glass windows were glowing jewel-bright in the setting sun all across the square. There were a couple of villagers mostly those going in and out of the pub, where laughter could be heard as the door opened and closed.


    Percius briefly raised his gaze to the church that laid before him, before pulling it away. There was a kissing gate at the entrance of the graveyard that had been slightly been left open. With a creak, he closed the gate after him to gaze at the desolate scene before him. Behind the church, row upon row of gray tombstones protruded from the grassy earth.


    Making his way past the nearest graves, Percius rather familiar with the route made his way to a group of headstones that belonged to the Vinovich Family. Finally, he came to a halt at the newest tombstone that still glistened in the setting sun. The carved words on the gray tombstone read, "Sara Messalina Vinovich, Born 1910 ¨C Died 1973. A wonderful daughter and one of the bravest Auror''s ever known. She will be sorely missed and nevermore forgotten."


    Reaching into his waistcoat, he pulls out a shrunken bundle of blue flowers. Percius murmurs the reverse incantation as the blue gladioli quickly grow as he reverently places the flowers before her. There are several dozen blue flowers strewn on the grave, no doubt from well-wishers, family, and friends. But they must have known that blue was her favorite color.


    However, they did not know that gladioli were the flowers she had always joked with him that she had wanted for her funeral. And when asked she had said, "They are strong and majestic like I am. Besides, I''d like to believe that if I were to die, it''d be in the line of duty for a good cause." And how right she had very been.


    Closing his eyes, Percius enjoys the silence as the warmth of the sun is barely felt on his face as the orange view is so very dim now. A crunch behind him causes him to flinch and instantly reach for his wand as he whirls around to face the intruder. "I''m sorry, it was not my intention to startle you," said, the dark-haired woman with sleek hair pulled tightly into a bun.


    There were traces of sorrow in her sharp eyes as the crow''s feet under her eyes had slightly deepened as a direct result. A pair of square glasses sit on the bridge of her nose as Percius eyes widen in recognition of the younger witch. "Professor McGonagall, it was no trouble at all. I was merely meditating, t''was my own fault," Percius admitted.


    Her black school teaching robes slightly flutter behind her as she comes to a stop before the grave. "I had been meaning to pay my respects for some time now, but time just seemed to slip away," Professor McGonagall confessed as she too pulled out a shrunken blue bundle of Hydrangeas.


    Percius did not speak for a moment as he watched her sincerely lay the flowers onto Vinovich''s tombstone. Straightening up, Professor McGonagall is silent as she clasps her hands together before her. After a moment, Percius asks, "Who did you lose?"


    Professor McGonagall visibly flinches, before with a husky burr says, "An old friend from my youth, Dougal McGregor."


    "Ah," Percius softly said. "Yes, the muggle father who faced down a werewolf with only a muggle weapon in hand to save his son. His bravery is to be commended."


    Professor McGonagall''s lips press together in pain as she says, "But as is Auror Vinovich. She not only killed Fenrir Grayback but even died to protect the boy."


    "How is the boy?" Percius curiously asked as he recalled the boy, he had carried away from the tragic slope that fateful night.


    A sad smile crosses her face as Professor McGonagall replies, "My brothers tell me that his widow is moving back to live with her parents in order to care for the children. However, I am told despite having his memories obliviated the boy still claims he was saved from a monster by his father and Vinovich."


    "Well, in that case, I would not be surprised to see him at Hogwarts in a few years," Percius said with a soft chuckle.


    "Yes, a child''s magic can be quite powerful at times when it manifests," Professor McGonagall confessed with a smile. "I''ll admit that it pleases me to no end knowing that at least the boy will not forget the sacrifice of his father nor that of Vinovich."


    Percius lets another chuckle at her response as Professor McGonagall slowly joins in as they turn into loud peals of laughter. Sniffing, they both sadly smile at each other as Professor McGonagall notices it is dusk as the sun had vanished from view. "I best be heading back to Hogwarts. I''ve got students who will get into all sorts of trouble on the weekends."


    "Ah, yes, Head of Gryffindor is it?" Percius teased.


    "And what is that supposed to mean Auror Clements?" Professor McGonagall said with narrowed eyes.


    "I was a Ravenclaw, Professor," Percius smugly said. "I wouldn''t know anything about that sort of thing."


    Professor McGonagall snorts through her nose. "Pesky know it all''s." Percius flashes her a smug smile, shaking her head Professor McGonagall mutters something about flighty bird brains as she turns away to leave.


    Percius watches her vanish through the graveyard as he turns back to the grave before him. "I''ll be back before you know it, Sara," Percius promised before he too made his way out of the cemetery. A deep silence fell upon the cemetery as it remained as grave and still as before. And as it should be for the dead preferred the silence to rest therein.

 Chapter 193 - Professor Zephyros

    To Rowan''s delight, Filch agreed to allow her to work on the weekends to finish a few days early. Thanks to Filch''s agreement, Rowan was not only able to escape the pointed fingers in the common room until everything died down. But happily, she was able to miss the Quidditch try-outs held the second week of the term.


    It came as no surprise to her, when Sirius made the Gryffindor Quidditch team as a beater. However, it was when Peter became the other Gryffindor chaser. Apparently, he was rather nimble and often underestimated due to his plump size, which allowed him to easily score and make the team. Which was rather surprising given the fact that he had not been a member of the Quidditch team before. But that was all the better for her as the more marauders that were stuck in the Quidditch team the less energy they''d have for other things.


    Naturally, Regulus made the Slytherin team as well as a seeker. It came as no surprise really as Professor Slughorn had been set on him before and once Captain Nott had seen him fly, she''d not be letting him escape from her grasp. Not only did Regulus gain quite a bit of fame because he was the youngest seeker on any of the house teams. And as a direct result, he gained quite a bit of popularity with both the boys and girls of his year. The girls seemed to gaze at him with new eyes, while the boys from Slytherin and a few others sought out to be more on friendly terms with him.


    After the bore of Professor Stricken and the dubious character of Professor Adric, Professor Pollen''s class became one of the most popular classes in the school. Though Professor Pollen''s classes were a bit of an interesting affair as the other Slytherins eagerly waited for Rowan to act out again in class. But to their disappointment, she never did as she actively participated in the rest of the lessons. Needless to say, Professor Pollen was rather pleased as she had been expecting the worst from Rowan after the first day.


    After boggarts, Professor Pollen taught them about Red Caps, nasty little goblinlike creatures that lurked wherever there had been bloodshed: in the dungeons of castles and the potholes of deserted battlefields, waiting to bludgeon those who had gotten lost. From Red Caps they moved onto Kappas, creepy water-dwellers that looked like scaly monkeys, with webbed hands itching to strangle unwitting waders in their ponds.


    Which Rowan found rather interesting as she had always believed Kappas to be solely Japanese magical creatures. But it would appear that despite often featured in Japanese folklore, there were many variations of Kappas throughout the known magical world in Asia. And as such could not be considered as a unique magical creature to Japan, but rather most of Asia.


    Potions this year was not too bad as to much of Rowan''s delight most of the potions they were to brew did not require many living ingredients. A mixed blessing for the rest of the class as they would often be found dissecting or cutting open dead organisms. Which strangely enough Rowan had no problem with and even excelled in which greatly disturbed Severus.


    It was quite frightening to watch Rowan dice a dead creature in the matter of seconds with her sharp knife. On the other hand, Professor Slughorn was thrilled at her progress. Of course, he didn''t realize either that that might suggest that Rowan was quite adapt at making poisons as most poisons don''t require living ingredients to begin with.


    Ancient Runes wasn''t too bad, and Rowan rather enjoyed learning about new runes with Andrew Abbot. However, it was more of a necessity as she would most likely would be needing the skill in the future. No, what she and Tiffany truly enjoyed most was their Arithmancy class. Though they were given tons of homework by Professor Victor, there is something deeply satisfying about calculating numbers and always getting the right answer. In fact, it had become a sort of bonding thing between Tiffany and Rowan.


    On the other hand, those poor souls who had chosen to take Divination found that Professor Zephyros was rather strange. He''d ramble about one subject to only abruptly change to another. But still, it was an easy class to take and not many protested his actions. However, Rowan had seen the wide pupil eyed professor who in her personal opinion must be hopped up on something as he seemed to have and be suffering all the side effects of a habitual drug user.


    Though according to most of the boys, Professor Kettleburn was a God. Not only was he incredibly knowledgeable on all sorts and manners of magical creatures. But their very first class had been with Hippogriffs, half-bird, half-horse creatures. While Terry and Severus regularly fanboyed over Professor Kettleburn, Rowan tended to ignore them as she too had a favorite professor and wasn''t one to talk.


    Finally, on the Friday of the third week, Rowan made her way up to the library. The dark-haired woman with suspicious eyes says, "It''s about time, Miss Prince."


    "My apologies Madam Pince, I was in detention," Rowan answered the prickly librarian.


    "Well, do try to stay out of trouble," Madam Pince said in disapproval. "It simply does not become a young lady to get detention on the first day of school!"


    "Yes, Madam Pince," Rowan obediently said, before heading back through the library to her usual spot. Sitting rather lonely at their usual place was the tall, thin, exhausted figure of Remus Lupin. His russet hair was slightly untidy as perpetual tired eyes glanced up at her.


    "I thought you''d be in detention forever," Lupin softly whispered with a smile.


    Rowan shrugs as she glances at the empty seats. "Quidditch again?"


    "Quidditch," Lupin sighed with obvious resignation. "I swear that is all they ever talk about now."


    "Well, if it gets too much for you," Rowan said as she sat down. "Go and sit with Terry and Severus in the study hall. I''d hate for you to be up here all alone all the time."


    "Do I detect concern in your voice, Rowan?" Lupin teased.


    Rowan ignored the jab and says, "I don''t mind working alone, in fact, I prefer it at times. But I don''t believe that is always the case for you, Remus. So please just go and sit with them next time."


    "I think I will," Lupin said with a flush. He''d been rather lonely these last few weeks and had been shy to go and approach Severus and Terry on his own and sit with them.


    "Good," Rowan said as she pulled out her Ancient Runes homework to finish before finding a wizard physiology textbook from which to study. "By the way, I never did ask, what electives are you taking?"


    "Same as the rest," Lupin admitted with an embarrassed flush. "Divination and Care of Magical Creatures."


    "Well, I can see why''d you pick Care of Magical Creatures, but you really should have gone with Arithmancy," Rowan said. "I do believe you would have enjoyed it."


    "Maybe," Lupin wistfully admitted. "But at least, I enjoy one of my classes."


    "Well, there''s that," Rowan mumbled as she fell silent and began to work. And they did for several hours until it was time for dinner. Either way, Rowan at least finished her homework and was able to find a physiology volume with the aid of Madam Pince.

 Chapter 194 - The Birds and the Bees

    It was the middle of the week when Professor Slughorn had the typically agitated Slytherin female Prefect grab all the 3rd year girls before dinner that day and have them assemble in an empty classroom in the dungeons. All the girls were staring at each other suspiciously wondering which one of them had gotten the rest of them in trouble. More than some dubious looks were cast Rowan''s way causing Silvia and Tiffany to glare back.


    Quyen and her gang sneered back but they didn''t dare snark out loud given that the female Prefect Delilah Pizarro was with them. The poor female Prefect''s chopped short hair was more than a bit untidy. Her cooked nose was pale with rather gaunt cheekbones pointing at a lack of sufficient sleep. No one in their right mind was about to be the first to trigger that deadly booby-trap. Because the first fool who did so would probably be stuck in detention until Christmas.


    Prefect Pizarro curtly instructs them, "Have a seat."


    All of the third year girls neatly take a seat in the rows of chairs without fuss. But the dungeon classroom was rather chilly as they settled down in their seats. They all subconsciously shivered at the damp, coolness of the empty classroom. Pulling their robes tighter around themselves, they warm their hands in their sleeves or in their pockets.


    Slowly whispered conversations spring up as Tiffany wrinkles her nose and softly says, "What do you think this is all about?"


    "I don''t know, but I saw Prefect Traver''s grabbing all the third-year boys and taking them to another classroom," Silvia whispered back.


    "Well, whatever the boys did, I highly doubt we''d be in trouble for it as well," Bethanie quietly interjected. "Unless of course, one of the girls was in on it."


    Rowan, on the other hand, had the strong inkling that it was an entirely different subject. And given the chalkboard, it looked like it would be some kind of lesson. But what kind would be the better question?


    Before Rowan can speculate out loud her suspicions, Perfect Pizarro glares at them to quiet down. Instantly the whispers die down including Rowan, who obediently closes her mouth shut.


    The classroom is not silent for long when the sound of rustling skirts and footsteps can be heard down the hallway. As a collective group, all the girls turn their heads towards the open doorway to only see a familiar figure in a red dress, a white apron, and a white matron cap. The matron of Hogwarts, Madam Poppy Pomfrey.


    Madam Pomfrey warmly smiles at them as with a flick of her wand she closes the door to the classroom behind her and flutters to a halt in front of the classroom. The girl''s glance at each other in confusion as Madam Pomfrey kindly says, "Well, I''m sure that all of young ladies are wondering why all of you are seated before me, correct?"


    All the girls nod their heads as Madam Pomfrey continues, "It is my duty as Matron of Hogwarts to ensure all of the students are properly informed and taught."


    A strange feeling of dread begins to creep up in the pit of Rowan''s stomach as the other girls have bewildered expressions on their faces. What exactly was the matron of the infirmary going to teach them? It wasn''t as though they were planning to become healer nor did the Matron offer any such lessons. And even if the Matron did so, it certainly wouldn''t be to third-year girls but rather to the seventh years.


    "This evening it is my job and duty in the absence of your mothers and other female relatives to explain the wondrous transformation of your bodies into young ladies, and the implications of such changes," Madam Pomfrey confidently explained.


    Instantly the girl''s faces turn red including Rowan''s. Madam Pomfrey ignores the horrified expressions and utterly mortified gazes of the girls. "I know that this is a rather sensitive subject, but it is a topic of vital importance that needs to be discussed now that most of you, young ladies have already suffered your first blood moon."


    Seeing the girls embarrassed gazes that refused to meet her gaze, Madam Pomfrey hides a knowing smile recalling the same lesson so many years ago in her youth. Pointing her wand at the drawing board, Madam Pomfrey draws an outline of the male and female reproductive organs.


    "Now then, I am sure that most of you have already begun to notice yourself or your friend''s breasts-," all of the girls flinch at Madam Pomfrey so plainly pointing out said physical change.


    "Female breasts can grow to be large, medium, or small, but whichever the case, they are features that will enable all of you to feed any future children," Madam Pomfrey calmly explained causing more than one girl to sink into her seat trying to hide.


    "Please be aware that while your breasts are growing often times your skin will feel itchy as the skin stretches. This is perfectly normal but please do try not to scratch. Should it become a problem, I have special medicated lotions to rub into the skin to ease said effects," Madam Pomfrey explained to the disturbed relief of some of the girls like Bethanie. Though Bethanie had blossomed early, she was far from having the largest bosom in their 3rd year.


    "That being said, I am sure that some of you have noticed the excess hair growing all over your bodies including under your armpits and in your loin area," the moment, Madam Pomfrey had "loin," the girls shuddered in utter horror, stifling the urge to cover their ears.


    Madam Pomfrey ignores the girl''s expressions and briskly continues, "Now then, there are different manners in which to remove or trim said hair. I shall be teaching you, two general shaving spells. The first spell will remove all hair in the said body area, where the wand is pointed at. The second spell will neatly trim down the hair in said area, where the wand is pointed at."


    Madam Pomfrey in slow motion shows them the wand movement, before saying the first spell, "Rado."


    Madam Pomfrey turns to them and says, "Go now and roll your sleeves and practice on only one of your arms. The other part of the arm will be used to practice the second spell."


    Flushed with embarrassment the girls avoid looking at each other as they roll up their sleeves. Rowan''s own ears are bright pink as she mutters the spell under her breath and watches the soft, very thin hair on her arms simply vanish away leaving her skin baby smooth.


    Seeing that all the girls were done, Madam Pomfrey goes onto the next spell and shows them the wand motions, before saying, "Radi." Finished Madam Pomfrey motioned for the girls to go ahead and practice.


    Rowan hastily does so to only see the fuzzy tiny hairs on her arm all become neatly trimmed to the same size. Though that would certainly make trimming in the future easier, it wasn''t a subject she really wanted to think about nor much less discuss. Hastily pulling down her sleeves she takes a seat and waits for the rest of the girls to finish. It probably wouldn''t get any worse than this.


    Satisfied with the girl''s progress and all the girls seated once more, Madam Pomfrey says, "Excellent job, my lovely lasses, now onto the most important discussion, Maidenhood."


    Rowan wilts down in her own seat at those poisonous words. She was so wrong. It could always get worse!

 Chapter 195 - The Birds and the Bees â…¡

    In simple layman terms, Madam Pomfrey begins to explain how a girl would go about becoming pregnant with Slot A pushing into slot B. And how if a girl was properly prepared the stretching or tearing of the Hymen would be minuscule not very painful. Otherwise if done wrong, it would be rather painful with bleeding.


    After that rather disturbing explanation, all the girl''s faces were somehow impossibly bright red with mortification as they all unanimously wished the ground could swallow them whole. The only small consolation to the entire humiliating situation is that the boys had it worse, they were stuck with Professor Slughorn for their enlightenment towards manhood.


    Madam Pomfrey clears her throat loudly at seeing the embarrassed gazes stuck to the stone floor of the classroom. "Now the most important lesson to remember is how to take the necessary measures in order not to become pregnant. There are potions, but most are for abortions or sterilization if a woman no longer wishes to bear children. And therefore, it cannot be used as a daily anti-conception method without serious side-effects."


    Madam Pomfrey solemnly eyes despite their obvious discomfort. "What can be used daily without any side effects is an anti-conception spell, which must be cast each time one is intimate. I know that several of you will protest and argue that it is entirely the male''s duty and responsibly to do so, but it is not the male who will end up pregnant for nine months!"


    The girls blink at the sternness in Madam Pomfrey''s gaze, before she firmly says, "Now I want you all to carefully watch me show you the movements and cast the spell. This is the one spell that I want all of you to practice repeatedly until I''m certain all of you, young ladies have memorized."


    With clear reluctantly the girls watch Madam Pomfrey slowly show them the wand work for the spell, thrice. "Nullus Praegnatio!" Madam Pomfrey cried out as a faint mist like glow emerges from the wand and falls onto the caster.


    "REMEMBER that this spell must be uttered PRIOR to being intimate and not AFTER," Madam Pomfrey determinedly emphasized. "Now go on, I want to see everyone try until I am satisfied."


    It felt like it was the longest practice ever as every single girl practiced the spell over and over again. It was rather astonishing that even the thickest among them had mastered the spell by the fourth try. It would seem that mortification was quite the infective when mastering this particular spell. But more importantly, it was a spell that none of the girls would ever forget even if they wanted too.


    Madam Pomfrey finally nods in satisfaction and says, "Excellent work. Now, it was not my intention to frighten all of you. There are indeed charming items to be worn to prevent conception if one is regularly intimate with a partner to ensure that there is no conception. However, said items tend to be rather costly and as such this spell tends to be far more practical to use."


    Madam Pomfrey paused and glanced at the girls, who were all staring at the floor like Rowan past Madam Pomfrey and at the wall. "Now then are there any questions?" Madam Pomfrey solemnly asked.


    None of the girls raise their hands, but Prefect Pizarro does. "Yes, Miss Pizarro?" Madam Pomfrey said as a unanimous groan can be heard in the room as Prefect Pizarro snorts at the third-year girl''s reaction.


    "I know that the girls are too embarrassed to ask at present, but much like the female Prefect at my own lesson, I shall ask the question on their behalf," Prefect Pizarro said with some satisfaction. What if there are issues with monthly cycles? Or strange symptoms in their loins such as itching or a painful skin sore?"


    "Excellent question, Prefect Pizarro!" Madam Pomfrey exclaimed as the girls sunk into their seat vowing to never step foot into this classroom again!


    "Whatever the situation, please come to me," Madam Pomfrey pointedly said. "We can take care of the problem and ensure that all of the young ladies remain healthy and safe."


    All the girls are unable to stifle a groan as Prefect Pizzaro raises her hand again and says, "And what about maintaining physical cleanliness not including using deodorant and taking care of acne?"


    Madam Pomfrey beams as the girls look like they are about to cry. "It''s important to have a clean body and not to go to many days without an actual shower or bath. Cleaning charms can only do so much."


    "As for using a deodorant or maintain one''s face clear, I do not believe I need to cover those grounds as much as I am sure friends or female relatives have already handed over said intended products," Madam Pomfrey plainly stated. "However, if there is ever a time said products are out, the infirmary does have a few simple such products."


    Seeing that the girls are ready to melt and disappear into the stone floor, Madam Pomfrey finally says, "Young ladies, we are done, and you are all dismissed." Instantly the girls scramble to their feet and flee as far away as they can from the matron of the infirmary.


    Prefect Pizzaro smirks and says, "It''s so much more fun to be on this side of things. Good Evening, Matron Pomfrey," before striding away.


    Matron Pomfrey ruefully shakes her head and glances down at the time. Dinner was still twenty minutes away; she''d finished with plenty of time. And after dinner, she would meet with the third-year female Hufflepuff''s, while Professor Flitwick would do so for the third year Hufflepuff boys, and tomorrow for the Gryffindor boys, and his own Ravenclaw''s.


    Seeing that she still had time for a quick cuppa, Madam Pomfrey makes her way to the staffroom. The staffroom is a long, paneled room full of old mismatched chairs that had seen better days. Pleasantly chatting over a steaming teapot of tea and gingersnaps are two witches; Professor Pomona Sprout, a squat little witch with wry and dirt covered clothes, while the other, Madam Hooch, a witch with short frazzled hair and yellow like eyes debate the winner of the next Quidditch league match between the Wimbourne Wasps in their next upcoming Quidditch match against the Montrose Magpipes.


    The two women barely nod at Madam Pomfrey, who takes a seat next to them and serves herself a cup of tea. Madam Hooch a fan of the Wasps and proud to call herself, "A Stinger," argued, "Really Pomona, the Magpipes have no chance of beating the Wasps in the upcoming match!"


    Professor Sprout tugs on her patched hat over her flyaway hair and says, "Rolonda, though the Wasps do indeed have beater Ludo Bagman on the team. We must remember that the Montrose Magpipes have won the League Cup 32 times and the European Championships, twice! And they presently have some of the best chasers around. I do believe that even if the Wasps seeker catches the snitch, the Wasps will still lose the match against the Magpipes!"


    The two witches glare at each other, while Madam Pomfrey wryly says, "Pomona, I''d wager that your Hufflepuffs and the rest of the students would be shocked to find out how feisty you are in regard to your precious Magpipes."


    Professor Sprouts faintly blushes and says, "Well, we Magpipes must flock together against the Stingers!"


    Madam Hooch lets out a huff and crosses her arms over her chest. Her sharp yellow eyes dart over to the matron of the infirmary. "So, how were the Slytherin girls, Poppy?"


    "Perfectly embarrassed," Madam Pomfrey chuckled.


    "The poor lasses," Professor Sprout muttered with pity. "It will be my poor badgers turn later tonight. But I suppose it''s a small mercy that it will be you doing so, Poppy. For which I am forever eternally grateful to you, my dear."


    Madam Hooch shudders in horror, "I still recall ours with Matron Wally in that sharp librarian tone of hers explaining about the birds and the bees." All three women shiver and despite being in some years apart, they''d all had the misfortune of knowing Matron Wally.


    "Thank goodness for small mercies," Madam Pomfrey muttered under her breath.


    The three women quickly change the subject as the door to the staff room opens and the younger Professor Zephyros, the Divination teacher enters the staff room. With distant, red-tinged eyes and in a dreamy voice, says, "Good Evening ladies. Might I have a cup of tea before dinner?"


    "Have a seat, Ariel," Professor Sprout kindly gestured, while Madam Hooch made a face. She didn''t think much of the Divination Professor, who always smelled of burned herbs.


    Professor Ariel Zephyros takes a seat next to Madam Pomfrey, who carefully eyes the young man. "Ariel Zephyros, I would hate to remind you that I am obliged to report any illegal use of herbs to the board members of Hogwarts," Madam Pomfrey sternly said.


    Professor Zephyros shakes his oily head causing the strings of his stringy hair to whip around him. "They are medicinal herbs, Matron, I can assure you that I have a prescription," Professor Zephyros stammered.


    Madam Pomfrey gives the younger Divination Professor a look of disbelief as Madam Hooch lets out a loud snort. Failing to notice the displeased expressions of the three witches, Professor Zephyros begins to ramble, "I can''t wait to see what my Tessomancy reading will tell me today! Did you now that tea reading is a practice that is believed widely to have from the orient to Europe? It is-."


    All three women quickly down their tea and make inaudible excuses about heading to dinner. Professor Zephyros is clearly lost somewhere on the horizon and fails to notice them leave in a hurry. In fact, he would completely forget about them as he solely concentrated on drinking down his tea and reading his tea leaves. It was a triangle, an unforeseen legacy.

 Chapter 196 - The Birds and the Bees â…¢

    Later that evening, the Great Hall quickly filled for dinner. However, it was a rather strange affair as the third year Slytherin girls were all blankly staring at their still empty dinner plates. There was such an empty look in their eyes that the older Slytherins gave them a rather wide berth and ensured that the younger Slytherins did as well. For the older years knew exactly where that look came from and tactfully gave them plenty of space recalling their own traumatic experience.


    The older Slytherins weren''t the only ones to notice as the older years of Gryffidnor, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff did as well. Rather mutely, the older Hufflepuff''s patted the 3rd year Hufflepuffs on the back to the utter bafflement of the third year Hufflepuffs. The older Gryffindor and Ravenclaw''s merely stared at their own third years with pity and sympathy. They knew that tomorrow would be their own third years turn.


    After the longest period of silence, Rowan dully croaked, "Well, at least the boys had it worse."


    Tiffany raises her dead gaze from the table and mutters, "How?"


    "They got Slughorn," Rowan numbly replied.


    Instantly Silvia covers her mouth as she turns green at imagining the horrific scene. Gulping rather loudly Silvia tries to breathe through her nose, while Bethanie slowly pats Silvia on her back in an attempt to comfort her and help with the nausea. "I suppose there is always a silvering lining," Bethanie muttered rather ill-looking herself.


    Tiffany looking vaguely green herself, gurgles, "I really, really, don''t want to know!"


    All four girls shiver as with only a minute to spare before the start of dinner the third year Slytherin boys begin to weakly stumble into the Great Hall. They resembled pale zombies as their gazes were completely blank and filled with an inexplicable void. Not one of them could nor wanted to speak of the horrors that had transpired in the last hour. The boys merely shuffled into empty seats and slumped down onto the benches. Their heads were resting on the table, while others had their hands covering their faces.


    Terry and Severus had somehow managed to stumble to sit down next to them as per usual. The instant they did so, Severus covered his eyes as if he were blind, while Terry''s head with a loud thump fell to rest onto the table. In a muffled voice, Terry says, "Please OBLIVIATE this evening''s horror from my brain! I don''t think I''m ever going to get over this trauma."


    "It couldn''t be all that bad," Bethanie kindly said in a weak attempt to cheer them up.


    Severus uncovers his turns dead eyes towards the girls. "Trust me, we heard all about Slughorn''s exploits."


    "EW!" Rowan and the girls exclaimed as they tried not to gag as dinner began to appear onto the table. Silvia actually claps her hands over her mouth, before lurches away from the table towards the nearest girl''s bathroom. Tiffany is following right behind her as Bethanie rather unsteadily rises to her feet and closely follows after her.


    Swallowing rather loudly herself, Rowan remains silent until urge to gag is finally gone. When she is finally able to trust herself to speak, she says, "Well, I was wrong apparently, your evening takes the cake."


    "Mm," Terry mumbled as he finally raised his haunted gaze.


    "According to Prefect Travers, apparently we got off easy. According to Prefect Travers, his third-year lecture was infinitely far worse." Terry shuddered in emphasis.


    "Yes, well, at least we''re not the only ones who have suffered," Rowan muttered. "I''m sure that the other houses will be shortly getting the talk as well."


    They all wince as Terry chokes and says, "So, if McGonagall gives it to the girls in Gryffindor, who is going to give it to the boys?"


    Three pairs of eyes subconsciously flicker back towards the Head Table at the Headmaster. Instantly they all have the urge to gag as Severus whimpers, "I''d rather take Slughorn any day."


    Rowan energetically nods her head and says, "Ug, then I pity Gryffindor and Hufflepuff if that''s the case."


    Any desire to eat at this point had completely faded away as the three of them hurriedly left the dinner table. They weren''t the only Slytherins to do so as various other, similar conversations were happening around the table. In fact, almost all of the Slytherin third years swiftly retreated to the Slytherin quarters without haven eaten anything for dinner.


    It was a rather quiet evening for the Slytherin third years as they swiftly retreated to their own dorms and climbed rather early into bed that night. As for the following morning, none of the third-year boys and girls could meet each other''s gazes without flinching. It would take a few days for everything to back to how it was. And even if it wasn''t, the power of denial is a wonderful thing.


    However, needless to say, there were more than several throwing up incidents later that evening by some of the Hufflepuffs. And which in turn were swiftly followed the following day by the Ravenclaw and the Gryffindor third years.


    Madam Pomfrey found herself supplying Pepperup Potions like she did every year to those with weak stomachs. She herself did not understand the issue as the transformation of the body was a glorious thing to behold. However, even she was forced to admit that in her youth she had not appreciated that fact the least bit. Not that she would ever admit that bit the least bit out loud. She was the Matron of Hogwarts and had to maintain absolute calmness in the face of her patients.


    Luckily, after the first day or so, the mass epidemic of sickness faded away. However, for the next following weeks, the third-year girls pointedly avoided the infirmary unless it was a matter pertaining to life and death. And even then, after that very few of the third-year girls were able to meet the Matron''s eyes with a steady gaze.

 Chapter 197 - Dissection

    For the rest of the week, the older years actually took pity upon their 3rd-year house members. In Slytherin, the older years took to leaving candy out for the third year students. It was simply their way of saying, "WE UNDERSTAND THE HORROR and CONTRAULATIONS ON YOUR SURVIVIAL!"


    Thankfully the next week was nowhere near as bad. The last weekend of the month found Rowan carefully transfiguring a pillow to look like herself, while making sure to leave the curtains closed around her bed, before slipping out to the bathroom.


    Making sure she was alone, she instantly apparated into the hidden chamber found within the Chamber of Secrets. "Lumos," Rowan said as she held her wand up high to see that the door had long since closed. Nodding in satisfaction, she reached into her pocket to tie a bandana over her nose and half of her face.


    Reaching into the pouch, Rowan pulls out a prepared high beam flashlight and clicks it on instantly brightening up the room. The tip of the light at the edge of her wand goes out as she heads over to the bookcase to cast a disintegration spell. A cloud of dust later there is nothing left as she does the same thing with the once viable laboratory. Nodding her head at the sight, she murmurs a cleaning spell as the dust vanished leaving only a dusty, murky smell behind.


    Finished, Rowan reaches back into her pocket and pulls out shrunken furniture that she had Dawn shrink for her back at the manor from the furniture kept in the cellar. Carefully placing everything, where she wants it to be, she says, "Engorgio," as everything rapidly swells up back to its full size. Rather pleased at this point, she walks over to the laboratory tables and begins to take out the non-shrunken instruments. She hadn''t wanted to risk breaking or losing any of them and as such they remained their regular size.


    Having made sure everything was in order, Rowan reached inside for an emerald muffler, before carefully reaching for gloves and the rest of the needed supplies. Having put on a full protection suit and goggles she looked a bit like a character from a horror movie. Her next step was to make sure that all the flashlights were in place, before transfiguring the muffler back to its original shape and releasing the shrinking charm.


    The emerald Basilisk all but filled most of the hidden chamber as Rowan let out a sigh at seeing its huge size. "Well at least, it''s dead now," Rowan said with some relief. Reaching for a large enchanted scalpel on one of the laboratory tables, she makes sure her gloves are in place, before walking over to the head.


    Raising the head with a levitation charm, Rowan manages to get the giant maws open, before peeking at the pink flesh inside. Spotting the large, liquid filled venom sacks, she quickly returns the scalpel away. "I won''t be able to remove the venom sacks without them bursting," Rowan mumbled to herself as she reached into her pouch for several large containers designed to hold vats of poisonous potions or in this case basilisk venom.


    Carefully placing the shrunken containers next to the gaping maws, Rowan releases the shrinking charms as they swell up into giant sized vats almost as tall and wide as her. Holding her wand, she takes a deep breath and says, "Incisus!" As a dark pulsing sparkling crimson light can be seen at the tip of her wand. Ironically, she''d learned the spell from the wizard physiology textbook she was presently reading.


    With care Rowan moved her wand as the crimson spark began to cut in and around the pink flesh of the Basilisk''s gums. The venom sack trembles as it begins to come loose. Quickly switching over to a levitation spell, she catches the venom sack mid-air and gently levitates it over into one of the vats. Letting out of a sigh of relief she does the same thing to the rest of the venom sacks and the basilisk fangs.


    Taking a break, Rowan carefully removes her gloves before removing her goggles and mask. Walking over to the laboratory table, she reaches for clean handkerchief and proceeds to wipe the damp sweat off her brows. Pausing to take a swig of cold water from a water bottle, she lets out a sigh, before returning to her arduous work.


    The rest of the night was spent with her methodically peeling back the entire basilisk skin to be used for future use. After that, exhausted Rowan cast a preservation spell to return the following night. And so, the following night, she had to carefully split the entire giant snake open to in order to remove all of the vital organs. Interestingly enough Newt Scamander was wrong, Basilisk''s do have horns. It''s next to their testicles apparently.


    Rowan felt more than a bit uncomfortable at the idea that Salazar Slytherin must have spent an extraordinary amount of time near a Basilisk''s lower regions to have noticed that. And the reason she said that is that horns much like any other physical change only appear after puberty. And basilisk males take a rather long time to fully mature denough to develop said horns.


    Nevertheless, firmly putting such a thought out of mind and view, Rowan continued her arduous job until almost dawn on Sunday morning. Exhausted but pleased, she made sure to make sure everything was neatly preserved and closed. Finally, she cleaned up the entire area before appariating away.


    Barely able to see, Rowan somehow manages to slip into bed almost forgetting to remove the transfigure pillow. Only remembering when she found herself face to face with a sleeping dead copy of herself. Yawning, she whispers the incantation, before too tired to put her wand back on the bed stand instead slips it onto her pillow and promptly falls asleep.


    It must have only been an hour or two later, when Tiffany rips the bed curtains open and says, "Rise and shine, sleepy head! Let''s go and have some fun."


    Rowan lets out a groan and sticks her head back under the pillow. "Go away, I''m sleeping in today," Rowan rather muffled said.


    "Suit yourself," Tiffany cheerfully shrugged before scrambling over to her wardrobe to pick her outfit for the day.


    "Are you okay, Rowan?" Bethanie''s concerned voice could be heard as she headed over for a closer look. Silvia peeked over at Rowan but shrugged as she thought Rowan must be having nightmares again.


    "I just didn''t sleep much last night," Rowan truthfully grumbled as she snuggled into her pillow.


    "Oh well, in that case, have a late lie-in," Bethanie softly whispered, before rather kindly closing the curtains around Rowan''s bed.


    "Thank you," Rowan whispered as her eyes began to close back on their own. The girls softly whispered as to not awaken Rowan, before quietly slipping from their dorm. Rowan was almost half-asleep when she felt something heavy on her lower back.


    Almost having a panic attic, Rowan bolts up and reaches for her wand to see the purring form of Alchemy leap off her back to curl next to her. "You utter tease," Rowan said. "You gave me an utter fright!"


    Alchemy merely cutely stretched in reply as Rowan shook her head to plop back onto the pillow. Needless to say, they were both sound asleep within the next few minutes. In fact, they didn''t even wake up until noon for lunch.

 Chapter 198 - A free house elf?!

    With the following week, October arrived and with it the damp chills to be spread all over the grounds and castle. Unlike the year before, there seemed to be awful bouts of colds everywhere throughout Hogwarts. However, this year those largely affected were those individuals belonging to the Quidditch teams, who were out playing in the cold, sleeting rain.


    In fact, more than half of the Quidditch teams had to be given Pepperup Potions, and when they recuperated the other half seemed to come down with it only to repeat the vicious circle all over again. It was a rather tense affair for the Quidditch house captains as they knew they were going to be behind schedule on training. And this year, all the house teams were looking at having a hard time winning the Quidditch cup.


    Under the wet gray sky, the lake rose higher and higher as the flower beds turned into muddy streams, while Hagrid''s'' pumpkins swelled to the size of garden sheds. One such thundering evening, Rowan and Lupin sat in the library as they listened to raindrops the size of bullets pelts, pelt the castle windows and walls.


    "I bet they must be soaking wet by now," Rowan commented as she glanced outside at the storm. "I don''t even know how they''d be able to fly in this weather much less see anything."


    "Well, they''re committed, I can give them that much," Lupin drily said.


    Glancing over at Lupin, Rowan says, "Well, I''m done. What say, we run down to the kitchens for a hot cup of something?"


    "That sounds lovely actually," Lupin admitted. "I could use a break."


    Packing up their things, the two of them headed downstairs to only come across to three soaking wet figures, James, Sirius, and Pettigrew holding their brooms. "What did you all do swim in the lake?" Rowan smirked.


    All three boys glared as her as James grumpily replied, "We were out practicing, but Longbottom finally gave up when we couldn''t even see the end of our broom in front of us."


    "Well, you''re all soaking wet," Lupin said with a frown. "At this rate, you''re all going to catch a cold."


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan says, "Tegero." All the damp wet vanishes but leaves them abruptly stiff as their hair and clothes instantly dry.


    "Well, that was useful," Lupin observed as the three other boys wrinkle their faces at the sudden dryness. "Anyway, Rowan and I are heading downstairs for a warm cup any of you interested in joining in?"


    "I''m positively starving!" Sirius boasted as Pettigrew rubs his grumbling belly. Pettigrew''s face was less round as his stomach. He''d actually begun to slim down and was starting to gain a bit of muscle in his upper body.


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan leads the way as they head down the grand staircase all the way to the bottom. The boys chatter behind her as they make their way past the broad stone corridor filled with brightly lit torches. "Aren''t the Hufflepuff quarters around here somewhere?" Sirius can be heard asking.


    "I think so," Pettigrew actually answered in a rare instance. "I often see the Hufflepuffs coming up from the dungeons."


    Halting at the painting of a gigantic silver fruit bowl, Rowan gently stretches out her finger to tickle the huge green pear in the painting. The green pair squirms and chuckles causing grins to sprout on the marauder''s faces. The green pear finally transformed into a door handle as she pulled the door open for all of them enter before her.


    The four boys eagerly rushed inside as Rowan muttered, "So much for chivalry," before following them inside. As usual, the kitchens were enormous with high-ceiling rooms as large as the Great Hall. Mounds of spotless pots and pans were perfectly heaped in rows against the stone walls as the four empty tables are positioned exactly beneath the tables above.


    The four boys are happily swarmed by house elves in uniform and quickly give their orders. Seeing the water-eyed female, Rowan says, "Why hello Toppy, how are you this evening?"


    "Toppy is fine, Miss!" Squeaked the happy female house elf in a French maid uniform.


    "That''s good to hear," Rowan said. "I''d like a salted-caramel hot chocolate this evening. Are there any recommendations for dessert?" The four boys having already given the house elves their request is a bit startled as they listen to the ongoing conversation.


    "Why yes, Miss!" Topsy happily proclaimed. "We recommend a nice slice of strawberry cheesecake or a peppermint cookie."


    "I''ll have the strawberry cheesecake, Topsy," Rowan said as Topsy bowed and rushed away to prepare the course. The four marauders stare at her as they take a seat at one of the tables.


    "You actually know the house elves names?" Sirius said in bewildered disbelief. "And why would you ever thank them?"


    "House elves are not slaves," Rowan snapped. "No matter how much they like to serve they should not be treated as anything lesser."


    Sirius blinks a bit surprised at Rowan''s tone of voice and stammers, "I didn''t mean anything by it." He''d heard this all before at the Prince manor, but he hadn''t really thought much about the topic since then. Nor really paid much attention to her response back then.


    Rowan''s face softens a bit as she sighs, "I know you didn''t, Sirius. But still, don''t just assume things about house elves merely because they enjoy serving wizardkind. That certainly does not mean that they don''t deserve our respect nor deserve to be treated as such."


    Lupin and Pettigrew both cock their heads at Rowan as if curious. "But don''t you have house elves, Rowan?" Lupin asked having been regaled with tales by Sirius of what Prince Manor was like.


    "Yes," Rowan replied. "Our family has three technically."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Pettigrew blurted out in curiosity as his family didn''t have any.


    "Well, Dawn is our female house elf, but she just had a baby, Laldey," Rowan said as she paused to graciously accept the food and drink from Topsy. Taking a sip, she waits for the boys to have a bite of their arriving food, before continuing, "And then there''s Tadbey."


    "And what''s so special about this Tadbey?" Pettigrew said with a mouthful of food.


    "Tadbey is a free elf, of course," Rowan said with great relish as she watched their eyes almost pop out.


    "House elves can''t be set free they''d go mad!" James declared in utter bewilderment.


    "Well, this one is," Rowan said with a shrug.


    Sirius nervously eyes Rowan and says, "And what''s he like?"


    "Rather well-read," Rowan mumbled as she took a bite of her cheesecake as she let out a soft sigh in approval. "And he is always properly dressed in a crisp ironed white shirt."


    Pausing to take a sip of her delicious hot cocoa, she adds, "Plus he''s paid too."


    Sirius wildly begins to choke as Pettigrew roughly slams his back as James just openly gapes at the wild concept. Lupin, on the other hand, nods his head in approval.


    "Well, I think that''s quite progressive of your family, Rowan," Lupin said. "I think that''s it should be. A house elf should have a choice to be free or not. And even if they choose to be free or not, they deserve to be properly treated. I think most wizards and witches look down upon house elves simply because they are submissive and willing to serve."


    James and Sirius look rather guiltily as Sirius protests, "But Kreacher is so old and evil. He doesn''t like anyone except Regulus!"


    "And why is that?" Rowan sarcastically said. "Could it possibly be because he''s the only one who treats him right? Oh goodness me, a house elf with feelings."


    Sirius flushes rather brightly as James softly says, "Well, our house elf is treated like my nana, she''s been with the family ever since I can remember."


    "And do you say thank you?" Rowan pointed out as she took another bite with her fork.


    "Well, no," James sheepishly said.


    "I am not asking anyone to set their house elf free," Rowan murmured. "Merely take the time to say thank you, a kind word or gesture. I''m not going to force you to change your present relationships, but at least be as considerate with them as you would with any other stranger."


    Rowan pointed at the house elves before them with her fork. "Why just look at them," Rowan said. "They''re quite happy to serve but look at the light in their eyes. They''ve also done something for their own. They''ve seen the world learned new things and tried to better themselves in their own way. And who knows, maybe, we''ll one day even have house elf, public servants. And I do believe they''d be rather good, since they''re quite loyal and faithful to the establishment so to speak."


    James and Sirius appear through their minds have been blown away by the novel idea, while Pettigrew merely shrugs and digs in. The topic did not concern Pettigrew very much nor impact him. Lupin, on the other hand, hides a smile and continues to eat. Either way, it proved to be a rather silent meal for the rest of their remaining time in the kitchens.

 Chapter 199 - Auction Invitation

    In the following days, Professor Slughorn had the Slytherin Prefects going around collecting 3rd year permissions signed by the parents or guardians of his 3rd years. Everyone naturally turned them in and later that same evening a notice went on the common room board stating that the first Hogsmeade trip would be on the last weekend of the month. Needless to say, everyone was excited including Severus.


    Terry excitedly says, "I want to visit Zonko''s!"


    All the girls including Rowan make wary faces as Silvia drily says, "You''re already evil enough, Terry. You don''t need any more external help from anywhere else."


    Terry proudly sniffs and says, "Tis to be used for good against those who seek to plot against me."


    Tiffany quietly murmurs under her breath, "I''m sure that''s exactly what the devil says." Earning her a sharp glance from Terry causing Tiffany to instantly hide behind Bethanie.


    Bethanie merely sighs and says, "Well, I don''t know about you all. But I hear the tea is quite lovely at Madam Puddifoot''s tea shop."


    "Isn''t that where all the couples go to?" Rowan said as she stared at Bethanie. At her remark, everyone else turned to stare too including Severus.


    Bethanie flushes and says, "I''m not going with anyone! It''s just with Tiffany and Silvia!"


    "I always knew the three of you were closer than normal," Terry remarked earning him a sharp jab in the ribs from Silvia and dark glares from the rest of the girls.


    Quickly changing the subject, Terry turns to the distracted form of Severus who had not said a word the entire time. "What about you, Severus, any plans?"


    Rowan and all the girls snicker as Severus glares at this twin. "If you must know, I''ve already asked Lily to accompany me down to Honeydukes," Severus proudly said.


    Rowan actually seems surprised and a bit proud as she says, "Good for you, Severus. I never thought you''d actually ever gain the guts to do so. But apparently I was proven wrong."


    "What about you, Rowan?" Severus barked back at his twin.


    "I think I might stop at Honeydukes, before heading back," Rowan confessed. "There isn''t much of anything that really calls to me. But who knows, I have enough money to shop for if anything catches my fancy."


    They all stare at Rowan with a mixed expression as Terry finally sighs and says, "Look, Rowan, you can hang out with me provided you''re willing to go to Zonko''s with me."


    "No, thank you," Rowan firmly declined as Terry shrugged with the expression of, "Suit yourself, I at least offered."


    Quickly changing the subject, Tiffany jumps in and says, "Did any of you read today''s Daily Prophet?"


    "No, why?" Rowan asked as she leaned back in her seat.


    "The goblins have announced the auction of a giant basilisk snakeskin to held on Dec. 23rd with other valuable items," Tiffany explained. "Invitations have gone out to all the potion and alchemy guilds not to mention the Ministries of the world. Including sole alchemists and potion masters of renown have also been invited. Non-buyers have not been invited including the reporters, but the goblins did make an exception for that popular upcoming journalist, who wrote that scandalous biography on Armando Dippet, "Armando Dippet: Master or Moron."


    Tiffany paused and made a face of dislike. "Her name is Rita Skeeter. Though I don''t believe she actually had Armando''s Dippet''s permission to write her said biography seeing as he lives in the southern France countryside. And Papa says, that she is a vapid upstart."


    Rowan almost chokes at the name as she drily says, "No doubt, the news will be particularly tantalizing."


    "Well, whoever is selling the basilisk skin is going to earn a fortune," Terry observed. "A single square foot of basilisk skin goes for hundreds of galleons. I can''t imagine how much that will end up selling for."


    Terry paused and furrowed his brow. "On the other hand, where did the buyer get such a rare item? Basilisks have not been seen in Great Britain for hundreds of years!"


    "Apparently it was an old family heirloom," Bethanie helpfully answered. "Or at least that''s what the goblins claim as no other basilisk parts are for sale."


    "And if that''s the case more than likely the seller is in urgent need of money," Silvia wisely concluded as Rowan nodded her head in agreement. She really was in need of her own funds.


    The rest of the conversation flows over Rowan until they retire for bed. Closing the curtains to her bed, she sits on her bed to meditate. Feeling the power course in her, she begins to ponder the invitation she had received only a few days ago from the goblins informing her of such a thing. It was too good of an opportunity to miss, while everyone else was occupied with the auction. It would be the perfect time to destroy the Horcrux within Bellatrix''s vault. And as on the route to vault #113, they had rather conveniently passed nearby said vault. There was a good chance, she could get to it.


    Since the last weekend of September, Rowan had carefully since sliced open the basilisk''s venom sacks and managed to separate it into small parts. Presently in her trunk under very secure spells and carefully placed within a box are several vials full of basilisk venom. If all went well, she''d even be able to smuggle a vial into Gringotts without getting caught.


    Everything and anything could go wrong always tended to happen, but that would be fine as long as nothing could be traced back to her. The most important part of the crime is to have the perfect alibi in order to not be implicated by the crime that was committed. And as she would not be stealing anything from Gringotts, therefore, there would be nothing to find on her person.


    Though Rowan had to admit she was sorely tempted to take a certain side trip to a certain vault containing a priceless stone. But there was no actual guarantee said stone had been moved there yet. But still, it was nice to have daydreams. And to be perfectly honest, it was greed more than anything else as she wasn''t sure she really wanted to be immortal.


    Making sure to clear her mindscape of her plans, Rowan finally tucks herself into bed, when a thought occurs to her. What if she wasn''t the only one who saw that day as amply full of opportunities? Plenty of guests and security though tight would be distracted keeping track of all the guests. It was the perfect setting for a crime.


    Shaking her head, Rowan turns on her side. It''s better not to worry about a hypothetical situation. But still, just in case, it wouldn''t hurt to come prepared. With that in mind, she fell sound asleep as even in dreams her mind began to churn.

 Chapter 200 - Auction Invitation â…¡

    It was rather late and storming when a short wizard with bandy legs, long scraggily ginger hair, bloodshot baggy brown eyes with a perpetual 5 o''clock shadow made his way to the edge of London. Smelling of tobacco and ash despite the weather, Mundungus Fletcher shivers as he pulls his coat that much tighter around him.


    Gulping, Mundungus entered the pub known as Monarch. Eyes wide darting with nerves, Mundungus licks his dry lips as he sees the wizards inside pay him no mind. The air is rather more smoky than usual as two wizards blow out great plumes of smoke from tobacco pipes. Several wizards play cards against each other, while a lonely enchanted deck on an empty table plays against itself. And apparently, it''s losing.


    Gulping Mundungus makes his way to the usual booth at the back. Sitting in his usual place is the old weathered wizard with neatly cut white hair in a knit wool jumper drinking a warm mug of spiced cider. "Please have seat, Mundungus," Sanderson gestured as the two burly wizards at his side glare down at Mundungus.


    Mundungus lets out a soft squeak and does as he is told. Licking his dry lips again, he says, "Sanderson, I was called. What need is there for me?"


    "You are aware that you owe me, are you not, Mundungus?" Sanderson lazily said.


    "Yes, Sanderson, sir," Mundungus gulped. "I am aware that I owe you a favor."


    "Excellent, it is time to call in that favor that is long past due," Sanderson said. "I want you to acquire for me an invitation to the Gringotts Auction."


    "But, Gringotts is impossible to steal from!" Mundungus sputtered as the room temperature dropped several degrees as the two burly wizards took a step closer to him. Hastily gulping, Mundungus says, "But I can acquire an invitation. It might take me a few weeks, but it''ll be before the date of the invitation."


    "Perfect then I expect to hear the good news," Sanderson lightly said as Mundungus was left with little doubt in his mind what would happen should he fail.


    "Yes, Sanderson, sir," Mundungus muttered, before getting up and scrambling as fast and as far away as he can. If he was going to do this, then he''d need all the luck and help he can get. But more importantly, call in some favors of his own.


    Sanderson watches him go as the beady-eyed thug, Floyd asks, "Are you certain that you don''t want us to keep a leash on him, boss?" At his side, the figure of Hyde cracks his knuckles in a loud emphasis of a threat.


    "No, this will be enough to light the fire under him," Sanderson mused as he took a sip of his warm, spiced cider. "I''m sure that he will not require any further initiative."


    "Yes, boss," Floyd reluctantly replied, but still promised himself to keep an eye out for the filthy thief. Mundungus was a rat that even the rest of the underworld would touch with a ten-foot pole. But still, rats like Mundungus were useful as they went to places no one else could get into.


    *


    A hooded figure appears on the outskirts of an old manor in a thickly forested area. The manor is eerily silent despite being surrounded by woodland forest. The haughty domineer of the man can be seen in the man''s long gait. Tall, the man easily strides through the halls to enter the great hall of the manor.


    Sitting in the throne-like room, the crimson eyed figure with deathly pale skin glares at the kneeled figures before him. However unlike before his face had once more distorted as nose was even flatter than before. The once round, oval pupils had become even thinner and now stretched the full length of the eye like snake pupils. Not quite there yet as the pupils were not as thin, but the changes were evident as his eyes were well on their way to resemble that of a snake.


    "Dark Lord," the arrogant Death Eater said as he removed his hood to reveal an arrogant pale face. Corban Yaxley''s long blond hair is in a ponytail that swings against his lower back. "I bring news, Milord."


    "At last," Lord Voldemort impatiently said. "Tell me, Yaxley, what joyous news do you bring?"


    "I am sorry to say, Milord, but the Holy Grail search has proved in vain. Even the most unorthodox of scholars agree that it merely a muggle myth," Yaxley replied. "If not, Merlin himself would have taken it for himself." Clearly that was not the answer Voldemort wanted as the room became icier.


    "But I bring even better news, Dark Lord," Yaxley said with an evil grin.


    "Go on," Voldemort said rather intrigued.


    "The Goblins are holding an auction set for the 23rd of December," Yaxley proudly stated. "It will be the perfect time to steal the Philosopher''s Stone," causing even Voldemort to sit up.


    "Its existence can be confirmed?" Voldemort breathlessly said as his nostrils flared with emotion.


    "I persuaded a goblin teller to give away the number of the vault," Yaxley sneered as he fondly stroked his wand as if recalling the torture that he inflicted upon the goblin, before obliviating the creature. He would have killed the foul creature too, but it would only serve as a determinant to his purpose. There was always next time through.


    Voldemort begins to chuckle as the rest of the Death Eater''s follow his lead and begin to as well. "Most Excellent, Yaxley, you''ve done well," Voldemort purred. "You shall be rewarded by given the opportunity to prove yourself. Bring me the philosopher''s stone."


    "As you wish, Dark Lord," Yaxley said with a cold smile directed at the figure of Rabastan Lestrange amid the Death Eaters. Rabastan held the Dark Lord''s favor for now, but soon that would change. He''d make sure that he would be the one to be so joyfully favored.


    "You may choose who will accompany you," Voldemort graciously said as he ran his eyes over the eager Death Eater''s.


    Yaxley runs over his eyes over the Death Eaters. Someone who would be of use but would not steal his thunder. After a few minutes, he finally says, "Jugson, Selwyn and Travers."


    All three Death Eater''s stepped forward as Jugson eagerly grips his wand, while Selwyn in a cruel harsh voice says, "It will be an honor, Yaxley to serve our master with thee." Yaxley hides a smirk at seeing the obvious displeasure of Selwyn to be serving under him.


    Tall, thin with a crown of bushy beard, Travers merely gazes down at him via his long sharp nose. "Shall we retire to another part of the manor to begin planning?" Travers said in a cool voice that countered his rough-looking appearance.


    "Dark Lord with your permission, we shall depart from your presence," Yaxley said as he paused to wait for a response.


    "Go," Voldemort dismissed them with a wave of his hand as the four Death Eater''s depart from his view with Yaxley before them. Either way, his wishes were to be fulfilled one way or another. And that was all that truly mattered.

 Chapter 201 - Ancient Rituals

    Sitting in the Ancient Runes classroom, Rowan chats with Andrew Abbott while they wait for Professor Babbling to arrive. Not long after the petite witch in dark blue robes sweeps into the room. Her crooked dark hat still remains just as crooked as her button nose. Still, a tad pale, her coffee-colored hair was neatly pulled back as she gazes at them with her blue and brown colored eyes.


    "I''m certain that all of you did your homework and read the assigned chapter. I will collect the rolls of essays at the end of class," Professor Babbling said. "Now that, all Hallow''s Eve is approaching better known as Samhain, we shall study on how to draw symbolic rune pentagrams to speak to those that have passed and ask for answers."


    Seeing the puzzled looks on a few muggleborn Hufflepuffs, Professor Babbling says, "Unlike the muggles who once celebrated as we did, we do not actively seek to speak to the dead as that is considered necromancy, a most forbidden and rather foul branch of magic." The muggleborn faces quickly change with fright as they shake their heads.


    "However, divination is considered a common feature that still practiced in some families," Professor Babbling explained. "Mostly it''s simple things such as who will they marry or when, how many children will they have, and so forth. It is better not to ask too much of the future as sometimes the answers that are given are not at all well received by the requestees. And so, please never ask a question that you do not wish to know an answer to. That is not a joke, children, but a stern warning." Even some of the Slytherins gulp at that and decide it is better to not try to tempt fate.


    Professor Babbling draws first the symbol of the unknown also representing the number seven on the chalkboard. "Much like a pentagram, that which is unknown is placed in the middle to be known. Then four runes must be selected to represent the north, south, east, and west. Each rune that is to be selected must mean something to the individual no witch or wizard will ever have the same circle as each rune is quite unique to the caster," Professor Babbling said.


    "Now then, please draw a runic circle for yourself and turn in the assignment by the end of the class."


    Everyone hurries opens their rune textbooks as Rowan stares at her parchment in thought. To the North, she did not what lay before her, but many multiple paths. With a steady hand, she drew the symbol of the Runespoor. To the South is danger, an Acromantula. To the East is the unseen, a Demiguise. And to the West is hope, a Unicorn.


    Finished, Rowan glanced around to find that most of the class was finishing up as she carefully gathered here things and waited for the class to end. Professor Babbling not long after says, "Time is up, please turn in your past homework and today''s in-class assignment."


    Professor Babbling gathers all the class homework and in class assignments and sees them out. A bit tired, she heads downstairs to the staff room for a quick cup of tea to fortify herself, before grading the student''s in-class assignment. Those would be the easiest while the rest of the grading could wait after her last class of the day and dinner.


    The staffroom is a long, paneled room full of old mismatched chairs that had seen better days. Professor McGonagall was sitting in a corner with a steaming teapot of tea as she read through some of her fifth year''s essays. Tsking every now and then she''d write a comment or make a correction to the assignment in the margins.


    "And how are your 5th years doing this year, Minerva?" Professor Babbling asked as she took the seat across from her.


    Professor McGonagall made a face as she said, "I fear that some of them won''t even able to pass at this rate."


    "Surely they''re not that bad," Professor Babbling teased as she took a sip of the steaming hot tea. Which felt quite good with the chill that had begun to set in.


    "And you, Bathsheda?" Professor McGonagall politely asked.


    "My fifth years aren''t as many as yours, Minerva," Babbling murmured. "Nor do I expect many of them to advance any further. But those that will, I am most happy to keep."


    "That''s quite the optimistic view, Bathsheda," McGonagall mused as she pursed her lips.


    Babbling shrugs her shoulders, before reaching into her bag and pulling out the stack of that day''s assignment. With ease, she either docked or gave points based on the precision of the drawn rune and well it coordinated with the rest. One could tell if careful thought had gone into the assignment or if the student had merely gone ahead and picked runes willy nilly in order to finish the assignment as fast as possible.


    Babbling furrowed her brows as she read the assignment of one particular student. The runes were all drawn correctly and ordinarily, she would have even docked points for the rune circle. But the way, every single rune seemed to have been drawn suggested otherwise. This was no mere joke, but what was believed to be an accurate description of themselves.


    "Minerva, what do you make of this?" Babbling said finally, extending the parchment over to the Transfiguration professor, but not before hiding the student''s name.


    McGonagall raises her eyebrow and takes the roll of parchment from her. "You do realize that I am the Transfiguration professor and it''s been years since I''ve studied runes, Bathsheda?"


    "I am aware, but I''d like your honest opinion on it," Babbling argued.


    "Very well," McGonagall said in resignation, before reading the rune circle. And even though it had been years since she had studied Ancient Runes, she still recognized all those written on the parchment. None of them were minor runes, but carefully chosen powerful ones.


    "Whose is this?" McGonagall finally asked after a long silence.


    "I''m not at liberty to say," Babbling admitted. "But did you receive the same impression as I did?"


    "That this student''s reading was surprisingly accurate and true," McGonagall quietly said unable to remove her eyes from the outstretched parchment before her. "What year was this for?"


    Babbling shakes her head and says, "I won''t answer that. But suffice to say that I am a bit concerned now."


    "It could always be youthful nonsense," McGonagall suggested as she handed over the parchment back to Babbling.


    "I can only hope that is a youthful phase," Babbling said with a weak smile, when all of a sudden, a tired damp owl burst into the room with an envelope in its beak. The tired, wet owl fluttered over to McGonagall and let out a shriek, before rushing away to the owl roost to rest.


    McGonagall flushes as she takes the envelope as Babbling squints her eyes to read the address and wax seal. Seeing the address and seal a knowing gleam entered Babbling''s multi-colored eyes. "Another letter from a member of the ministry, Elphinstone Urquart?"


    McGonagall flushes and says, "It''s merely business, Bathsheba!"


    "Oh, yes. And that''s exactly why he asks all the professors out to dinner or for a walk through Hogsmeade," Babbling teased.


    McGonagall draws herself straight up and ignores the confounded witch for the rest of the hour until her next period. Of course, that did little to remove the smirk and occasional snicker that was heard from the pesky witch. Still, McGonagall found herself stroking the letter in her pocket subconsciously. And whether she admitted to herself or not, Elphinstone had long ago begun to slowly creep into her heart.

 Chapter 202 - Hogsmeade

    On the last weekend of October, Rowan awoke with the rest and down to breakfast feeling a bit annoyed. For the last few weeks, Wilkes paramour had taken to flouncing her romance with Wilkes in view of everyone else much to all their annoyance. To be honest Rowan wouldn''t have cared that much if not for the unsightly display she and everyone else kept seeing EVERYWHERE.


    Even Professor Slughorn hadn''t been able to take it anymore as the Prefects had reported their actions to him. Professor Slughorn was even treated to such a view and a result had given them a stern lecture on proper decorum and propriety. Though that hadn''t helped anyone very much as the two continued out of sight of the Prefects and Professor Slughorn. But the 5th years and 7th years were starting to get awfully twitchy with their wands when those two were around. It was only a matter of time until one of them finally snapped and attacked the shameless couple.


    Thankfully this time no one else''s eyes were assaulted at breakfast as Rowan finished first and left before anyone else. Dressed rather warmly, she set out to the great hall where the first carriages were rolling up the path towards Hogsmeade. Stepping out into the cold frozen leaves crunched under her feet. The grounds were frozen every morning as the trees had long since turned bright colors and had begun to lose their leaves. Some of them had lost a good bunch of their leaves after the fierce storm a few days ago and were rather bare.


    Though downcast it didn''t seem as though it was going to rain this afternoon. Rowan glanced around as she tucked the warm scarf her grandmother had knit for her after losing her last scarf from her the year before. Making sure she had her gloves in her pockets, she watches her breath transform into clouds in the cool morning air. "You''re here rather early," a voice could be heard from behind her causing her to glance back.


    Rather rosy cheeked in the early morning chill, James Potter lazily grinned at her causing Rowan''s own lips to twitch into a faint smile. "Well, I thought it would be easiest to avoid the morning rush to get to Hogsmeade if I got there first."


    "Same," James flashed her a grin as the two watched the first of the carriages roll up to a halt before them. "Ladies first," James offered as Rowan soundlessly brushes past him and climbed into the musty carriage. James glanced back and at not seeing anyone else quickly climbed in.


    The carriage quickly set off at a steady trot as James murmurs, "I''ve always wondered what kind of invisible steeds carry the carriages."


    "Thestral''s," Rowan muttered as she stared out at the quiet morning scenery. Even the birds weren''t about yet still cuddling in their warm nests. The inky black lake had already begun to freeze but wasn''t anywhere near completely frozen to skate on and to stay away from the frozen edges. As such there were large signs staked into the frozen ground by Hagrid warning all the students that the lake yet to freeze and was not suitable for any sorts of winter activities.


    Clearing his throat rather loudly, Rowan turns to stare rather piercing at James. Flashing her an awkward grin, James says, "Er, sorry, we''ve been busy with Quidditch that we haven''t had much time to talk."


    Seeming Rowan''s unmoved face James quickly adds, "First off, thanks for having Lupin join Terry and Severus, when we''re not around. I had gotten the distinct feeling he was feeling a bit lonely at times."


    "It''s of no matter," Rowan dismissively gestured with her hand. "Terry is rather on good terms with Lupin ever since last year. I''d hazard to say, they''re rather good friends at this point."


    "That''s true enough," James mumbled to himself, before saying, "Anyway, onto the second matter about becoming Animagus-."


    Rowan again cut in and said, "Have you all managed to convince Severus yet?"


    "No," James sullenly said as he carefully eyed Rowan. "But couldn''t you lend a persuasive word or two?"


    "No, I''ve only agreed to help you with the process," Rowan grumbled as she knew it was her fault. "But I refuse to become an animagus nor craft the potion." Though she technically could try to brew the potion as the potion didn''t require any living ingredients. Not that she was ever going to tell them that!


    "Fine, we''ll keep at it," James muttered, before awkwardly saying, "About the train ride-, er, I didn''t mean anything by that! I mean, not that you''re not okay for a girl! I mean, -!"


    "James!" Rowan said as James blinked as she continued, "I know it was an accident. And though I never imagined you''d be my first kiss; it is what it is."


    James appears a bit guilty at that remark as he moves his mouth to speak, but Rowan doesn''t let him. "And as for this changing our friendship, it hasn''t. I don''t like you whatsoever in that manner and I have a distinct feeling that the sentiment is returned."


    James sheepishly smiles and ducks his head. "Sorry, I mean, yeah, you''re right."


    "Good, then please stop awkwardly prancing around me all the time," Rowan rolled her eyes. "It''s not like you took my maidenly virtue and now have to marry me."


    James chokes as he sees the mirth in Rowan''s eyes. "You''ve gotten a kick out of it, haven''t you?" James said through narrowed eyes as Rowan innocently shrugged.


    "Girls," James grumbled under his breath as Rowan let out a low chuckle in reply.


    Before Rowan can say anything else, James bolts up and stares in awe as at the already rising town just below the ridge. The picturesque cottages had smoke trailing from their chimneys as Halloween decorations were out and about the village. Carved pumpkins for the children, hung lanterns in black and orange, and many more other decorations.


    Turning to Rowan as though Christmas had come early, James eagerly says, "Let''s go to Honeydukes first and then Zonko''s."


    Much to James'' surprise, Rowan says, "That''s fine."


    James must have been rather startled by Rowan''s easy agreement as he slowly says, "You''re sure about Zonko''s?"


    "I''m interested in a costume of sorts," Rowan replied as the carriage steadily rolled down the slope and came to a halt on the side of the road just a bit of a distance away from the town.


    James eagerly climbed out, but not before remembering his mostly unused manners and offering his hand for Rowan to take. Feeling in a kind mood, Rowan accepted his offered hand and jumped down. The instant the carriage door closed the carriage made a U-Turn and trotted back up the slope the way it had come. Walking on the frozen dirt road, James says, "Do you think they''re even open at this hour?"


    Rowan doesn''t even have time to respond as all at the same time the shop doors opened and removed the sign that said closed. "I think that answers your question," Rowan drily said as suddenly Hogsmeade residents burst out onto the streets as if about to sing a choreographed musical. "Well at least there''s no singing," Rowan was clearly heard muttering under her breath.


    James stared at her rather strangely. Why by Helga''s rear would there be singing?

 Chapter 203 - Hogsmeade â…¡

    The two of them entered the empty shop as an already beginning to bald man says, "Welcome to Honeydukes!" His eyes crinkle with mirth at seeing the two students'' eyes bulge. "Please take all the time you need!" He said, before returning to grab another stock from the back for when the hordes descended upon them.


    There were shelves upon shelves of the most succulent-looking sweets imaginable. Creamy chunks of nougat, shimmering pink squares of coconut ice, fat, honey-colored toffees; hundreds of different kinds of chocolate in neat rows; there was even a large barrel of Every Flavor Beans, and another of Fizzing Wizbees, the levitating sherbet balls. Rowan made a face at the Fizzing Wizbees as she knew for a fact a certain magical insect was used in their making. As she was going to eat something like that!


    Besides the barrels, there were the other "Special" sweets: Droobles Best Blowing Gum, (which filled a room with bluebell-colored bubbles that refuse to pop for days. And which were rather unsanitary in Rowan''s personal opinion.) The strange, splintery Toothfloosing Stringmints, tiny black Pepper Imps, that caused one to become a fire hazard by being able to breath fire. Ice Mice that made one''s teeth chatter and squeak. Peppermint cream shaped toads that hopped realistically in the stomach, (as Rowan needed anything else to make her more squeamish.) Fragile sugar-spun quills, and exploding bonbons; (sweets should never explode! A terrible faux pas on the creator''s part.)


    While James ran about with glee including collecting unusual tasting sweets such as a blood-flavored lollipop or a jar of Cockroach Clusters. Rowan picked out a nice supply of chocolate bars, Toothflossing Stringmints, and a few, honey-colored toffees. Neatly carrying over her purchases to the counter, the balding shopkeeper totals the amount on an old-fashioned metal cash register.


    "That will be-," Rowan doesn''t even hear the rest as she drops an amount on the counter to gaze at James. Seeing Rowan''s pointed look James slows down but runs around again the moment her back is turned. Turning back to pick up her change, Rowan nods her thanks at the shopkeeper before placing her purchases in her enchanted pouch.


    Seeing Rowan''s rather pointed glaring James finally zooms up to the counter with an armful of sweets and dumps it all on the counter. The storekeeper merely shakes his head and begins to tally up the sweets as the first batch of students rushes in. Seeing the hordes already advancing, the shopkeeper turns back to call out his wife, before finishing up ringing the first of the pesky buggers.


    With a large sack full of sweets, James happily emerges as they run straight into the rest of the Marauders. "James, where were you?!" Sirius exclaimed. "We were looking all over for you!" Lupin flashes Rowan a warm smile as Pettigrew dubiously eyes her as Rowan returns the look.


    "I thought I''d get here first," James proudly said as he pointed at Rowan. "Besides Rowan here is going to Zonko''s with me."


    Lupin and Pettigrew blink as though the sky had fallen on them as Sirius beams, "Most Excellent! We can always come back to Honeydukes, let''s go!" With Sirius and James leading the pack, Lupin and Pettigrew both linger behind as Rowan reaches into her pouch and hands them each a honey toffee.


    "It''s a bit early for sweets," Lupin muttered, but nevertheless graciously accepted the sweet as Pettigrew muttered a quick thanks before stuffing his slimmer face. "Though I find it highly suspicious that''d you''d ever want to enter Zonko''s."


    "You''re right, but there''s a first time for everything," Rowan innocently shrugged, which did little to change the skeptical looks on Pettigrew and Lupins faces. On their way there, they passed by a Hairdressing salon, the Hogsmeade post office, and a few other shops, before arriving before the brightly colored door to Zonko''s. The boys eagerly rushed in as with a resigned sigh she too followed them inside.


    The door twinkled as they entered to revel a large shop full of countless jokes and tricks to try out on unsuspecting friends or enemies. The Dungbombs were high up on a shelf to deter the hands of clever students. However, on the lower shelves there were things like Hiccough Sweets, Frog Spawn Soap, Sugar Quills, and Nose-Biting Teacups. The boys instantly surrounded the displays that looked most interesting to them as the door twinkled behind them as the hordes stormed into the shop.


    Not one wanting to be stuck in the middle of a horde, Rowan walks straight up to the beaming shopkeeper up at front and asks, "Excuse me, but I''m looking for a costume to wear. Might you point me in the correct direction?"


    "A temporary enchantment or an actual costume?" The mustached shopkeeper asked as he rubbed his mustache between his fingers like a cartoon villain.


    "A physical costume," Rowan warily said as she took a step back from the fishy man at the counter. Anyone who looked like a cartoon villain couldn''t possibly be right in the head.


    "They''ll be right over there," the mustached shopkeeper pointed to a rather desolate corner of the shop.


    Rowan nods her thanks, before hurrying over to the boxes with moving images on the front. Glancing at the costumes she frowns as she reads the titles to some of them: Witch Hunter, Priest, Cardinal, Inquisition Member, Executor, Torturer, etc. But it would make perfect sense that witches and wizards would wear the costumes of things that frightened them.


    Not seeing anything that she liked, Rowan was about to turn away when she spotted the costume. Walking over to the slightly old box, she sees the full-length costume of a plague doctor. The flat, brimmed hat along with the black leather, beak-like mask, that had glass over the eyeholes for which to see out of and dark heavy robes that the doctors of that era wore.


    Satisfied with her choice, Rowan hurries up to the empty counter and is quickly run up. She didn''t even say goodbye to the marauders, before escaping from the incoming rush of boys and girls. Having put her most recent purchase away, she decides to go on a bit of a tour of the town.


    Walking through the town Rowan discovers several shops: The Magic Neep, a green grocer''s, Tomes and Scrolls, a bookshop, SpintWitches Sporting Needs, The Shrieking Shack, the old abandoned place now rumored to be truly haunted, Scrivenshaft''s Quill Shop, Cerdiwen''s Cauldrons, Potage''s Cauldron Shop, Cerdiwen shops rival, a local Ollivander wand branch, J. Pippins Potions, Madam Puddifoots Tea Shop, The Three Broomsticks, Gladrags Wizardwear, Dominic Maestro''s Music Shop, Dogweed and Deathcap, a Herbology store, Devish and Banges, a shop that sells and repairs magical instruments.


    And last but not least, Rowan made her way to the edge of the town to gaze at the last and rather important pub, Hogs Head Inn. She didn''t walk inside but stood a distance away staring before turning away. But just as she was about too, she froze at spotting four figures emerge that shouldn''t be there.


    Rowan''s eyes widened at recognizing the four men, Corban Yaxley, Jugson, Selwyn and Travers. What were they doing here? About to follow them, she shook her head and thought better of it. Who was she fooling? She didn''t have an invisible cloak nor would be able to hide her identity in plain daylight! Thinking better of it, she walked back to the Three Broomsticks for a piping hot mug of cider. Clearly there was some part of her brain that needed to be unfrozen.


    However, on the edge of town, Corban Yaxley suddenly whirled around, but did not see anyone except for a wandering Hogwarts student turning back the way which they came. "Yaxley?" Jugson impatiently said.


    "It''s nothing," the tall blond man growled, before rushing away with the three men in tow. They had work to do.

 Chapter 204 - The Room of Requirements

    The day that the Halloween Feast was to be held luckily fell on a Friday. They all awoke to the fragrance of pumpkins and sweets in the air. All-day long students chattered in class as the Professor''s finally gave up on getting them to do much of anything. Luckily, their last class was DADA, which was always a treat with Professor Pollen.


    It was a rather enjoyable lesson as Professor Pollen had brought in a glass box containing a hinkypunk, a little one-legged creature who looked as though he were made of wisps of smoke, rather frail and harmless looking.


    "Don''t let its innocent looks deceive you," Professor Pollen warned them as they took notes. "It lures travelers into bogs. You''ll notice the lantern dangling from his hand? It hops ahead ¨C people follow the light ¨C and then ¨C." The hinkypunk makes a horrible squelching noise against the glass as if in response.


    The bell suddenly rang causing a few Slytherins to flinch as everyone eagerly gathered their things and went out the door. As they made their way down to the dungeons, Severus unhappily says, "I still need to finish that dastardly Divination tea reading. As if tea leaves could predict the future!"


    "Really, I finished mine, ages ago," Terry innocently remarked as Severus gave him a glare.


    "You really should have taken Arithmancy with us, Severus," Tiffany happily chimed in. "Unlike hazard guessing numbers always read true."


    "I''m starting to see that now," Severus griped as he glared at Terry, who had begged him to take the class with him. He really should have stuck with his original choice.


    "You''re looking a bit pale, Rowan, are you alright?" Bethanie said causing the rest of them to glance over at Rowan. Sure, enough Rowan seemed to be more pale than usual as her face looked rather wane.


    "I''m not feeling very well," Rowan confessed, which was not an entire lie. She had a painful cramp going on at the moment. But nothing that a nice douse of one of the potions in her trunk couldn''t fix. "I don''t think I''ll be going to the feast."


    "But it''s the Halloween Feast! You''ll miss all the candy and food!" Terry protested in horror.


    Silvia jabbed Terry painfully in the ribs and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll bring you something back."


    "Thanks," Rowan gratefully said as they made their way into the common room area, before heading to the girl''s dorms. She was the first one into the dorms and quickly grabbed a pain potion from her trunk and gulped it down in one gulp. Hurriedly closing back up her trunk, she climbed into bed and tried to look miserable, which wasn''t a great feat at all.


    Seeing Rowan curled up in bed, Bethanie says, "I''ll let the Prefect Pizarro know that you''ll be staying behind." Bethanie went back out as Tiffany says, "I''ve got some sweets if you''d like some."


    "I''m fine, no thank you," Rowan murmured.


    Silvia mutters in sympathy, "We girls always get the short end of the stick." Rowan and Tiffany grunt in agreement as Tiffany begins to get ready as does Silvia. Not long after Bethanie returns with the tired looking Prefect Pizzaro who makes note of Rowan''s condition, before rushing off onto some other task.


    "Is it just me or does being a Prefect seem more like a form of cheap labor than an honor?" Rowan drily remarked out loud.


    "Why?" Tiffany said with some puzzlement in her voice as she brushed her hair until it shone.


    "Well, Prefect Pizarro''s a 5th year and she''s supposed to be studying for her O.W.L.s," Rowan slowly said. "And on top of that she still has to be in charge of all the students in the house not to mention helping or aiding them as needed. When will she ever have the time to study?"


    There is a lapse of silent as Tiffany whispers, "I hadn''t thought of it like that." But with a shrug she says, "Does it really matter? There''s not much of a chance of any of us becoming a Prefect."


    "I don''t know," Silvia slowly said as she sat on her bed already to go. "I''d say that Rowan might have a pretty good chance."


    Rowan makes an unpleasant expression and says, "Merlin so help me, I''ll kill Slughorn if it comes to that."


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind it all," Bethanie explained as everyone gave her similar expressions.


    "If it was you, I''d think the younger things would be rather lucky to have you," Silvia said with a smile as Tiffany and Rowan both gestured in agreement.


    "Thank you," Bethanie said with a smile. "I''d be honored, but if it went to someone else, I wouldn''t mind that very much at all.


    The four of them chatted for some time more, before the girls finally got up to go. Making sure Rowan was comfortable, Bethanie patiently tucked her in, before saying, "We''ll return early if we can."


    "Don''t!" Rowan protested a little too loudly and instantly rectified the statement. "What I mean to say, I''ll probably be asleep by then. Just enjoy yourselves, it''s not like I''m going to be going anywhere."


    "All right then," Bethanie said. "But I''ll make sure to bring you something back."


    "Me too," Tiffany piped in as Silvia cheerfully added, "Me three." Laughing the three girls left as Rowan waited for the dorms to slowly empty and fall silent.


    Certain that the girl dorms were empty Rowan quickly got out of bed feeling that much better thanks to the pain potion. With a flick of her wand, the pillow transformed into an image of herself as she tossed the covers over the still form only leaving the back of the head poking out. Pulling the bed curtains shut, she pops open her trunk and gets out her carefully already prepared pouch. Giving herself a quick glance, she nodded in satisfaction and quickly eats a chocolate bar for energy and to calm her rumbling stomach.


    Soundlessly Rowan teleported herself up to the seventh floor and warily peeked around and most especially into Professor Vector''s classroom. To her relief, Professor Vector wasn''t there as she slowly made her way to the left corridor that held the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy attempting to teach trolls ballet.


    Closing her mind, she slowly thinks of what she wants and needs, before very carefully holding the thought in mind and walking up and down the corridor three times. The tapestry gently moves as if by a hidden breeze as Rowan glances in the opposite direction of the gleaming oak door that is directly across from the tapestry. With one final glance behind her, she pulls the door handle and enters the room, firmly shutting the door behind her.

 Chapter 205 - The Room of Requirements â…¡

    The stone room is cool and lit by torches as pillars seem to be holding the roof up much like that of a temple. In the center of the stone floor is a smooth area in a circle where a ritual can easily be held. On the side of one of the walls are rows of silver and precious items as if housing items to be offered.


    Walking over to the shelves, Rowan nods in approval as she had requested a place in which to perform a Samhain ritual, where none could enter nor leave the room while the ritual was still in place, but an offering of silver to be used. She knew that if she directly requested the item, Riddle would have no doubt specifically spelled against it being found so easily. But silver treasures now that was entirely different story as it was plural not singular.


    Row by row, item by item, she goes as she halts a few times at seeing a tiara, but not the one she was looking for. Finally, Rowan comes to a halt on the second to last row. There shining under the flicking torchlight was a glittering silver diadem with aquamarine stones that shone quite enchantingly. Her hand almost reached out on its own to grasp it, before wrenching her hand back as if scalded.


    Trembling, Rowan digs her nails into her hand so hard they dug deep red groves into her palm. Instantly stepping back, she breathed through her nose as she avoided staring directly at Rowena''s Diadem. She didn''t know what had almost possessed her, but something rather subtle had called out her to take it for her own.


    The compelling feeling reminded her too much of the so called, one ring to rule them all. Perhaps good old Tolkien was onto something there. For each of the Horcruxes called out with tempting promises, and she was no saint not to be tempted by said offers.


    Nonetheless, still prepared for such an outcome, Rowan reached into her pouch and removed a pair of long silver tongs. Carefully reaching out she clasped the diadem with the tongs. One step at a time, she made her way to the edge of the circle, before gently laying the diadem on it the stone ground. Reaching back into her pouch she began to remove the outer offerings she had prepared for the altar.


    With care, all around the outer edges of the circle without entering the circle, Rowan placed nature ornaments, oak leaves, apples, nuts, sage, and pumpkin lanterns. In between each pumpkin lantern she placed a tiny round carved turnip''s painted organ and black to hold burning incense. The incenses were nutmeg, mint, sage, and other such harvest scents as she carefully placed them to form a circle that would not break.


    Taking the tongs again, Rowan most carefully picked up Rowena''s Diadem and stepped into the circle without touch nor breaking the outer circle of the offerings. Right in the center she carefully set down the sparkling diadem encrusted with glittering sapphires. Without turning her back on the wretched thing, she carefully walked backward only pausing once to glance sideways to step back over the line of offerings without breaking them.


    With a sigh of relief, Rowan returned the tongs back into the pouch, before kneeling back onto her knees to form a second circle to represent the veil. That the boundary between the living and the dead that does exist but should never be crossed. Taking cut flowers, she placed them perfectly one by one, Marigolds, Chrysanthemums, Amaranthus, Celosia''s, Sunflowers, Dianthus, Rudbeckia, Helenium, Witch Hazel, and Monkshood.


    Finished and further back she made the third and final unbroken circle representing the boundary of the living. No soul, spirit, or otherwise undead could cross the boundary into the living world which lay beyond. The living boundary was made of untouched harvest foods, pumpkins, pomegranates, squashes, blackberries, squash, and other such harvest time items.


    Satisfied, Rowan pulled out the box containing her costume. In ancient times, wizards and muggles alike believed that the spirits escaped into the world as the veil between the living and the dead was thin. Costumes were worn to trick evil spirits or simply for protection from enemies. As the veil was thin, the greatest answers were within grasp, if one was willing to ask the dead. But like the living, the dead have always had their own agendas.


    With care, Rowan put on the black leather coat making sure every single button was closed shut. Next, the leather gloves went on and then the plague doctor mask. She paused to study the cruel curved beak in black leather with glittering glass eyeholes that made the mask seem alive. With care she carefully put the mask on as she found to her relief, she could see perfectly out of the eyeholes. And last but not least, she put on the flat, wide-brimmed hat for the finishing touch.


    Pulling out her wand from her pouch, Rowan pulls two more items from the pouch, a piece of chalk and a vial filled with white milky like substance. Putting the pouch and vial away in her coat, she pats the pocket once, before taking a deep breath. Clearing her mind, she carefully made sure everything is in place, before closing her eyes. Slowly she envisions in her mind that which she seeks to know on this night where the veil is thin to ask from the dead or in this case a spirit.


    Rowan''s eyes snap open to reveal her midnight black indigo eyes that seem darker than usual. Pointing her wand at the chalk, she murmurs the proper incantation, "Wingardium Leviosa." With a flick of her wand, the chalk glides over to the center of the inner circle and hovers for a moment over the diadem before darting to the side to draw the rune symbol of mystery in the center around it.


    Soon after four more symbols appear, to the North, a Runespoor, to the South, an Acromantula, to the East, a Demiguise, and to the West, a Unicorn. With a flicker of her wand, the chalk flies back into her hand, before being pushed deep into her coat pocket. It was now or never.

 Chapter 206 - The Room of Requirements â…¢

    "That which has been bound by the light of the sun on this night, I ask to speak to me, oh spirit, on this night where the spirits may speak and wander the earth once more," Rowan said as the torches in the chamber flickered as though by an unseen wind. Feeling an old, lifelike presence once again like at Yule, she licks her lips to continue. "Oh, spirit, that lays asleep before me by the rules of the ancients, I have bound you and ask that you speak to me. Awaken, the spirit of he who once was known in this life as Tom Marvolo Riddle!"


    Like in the many times before something dark and foul burst from the diadem as all of the torches in the room went out. The only lighting in the room was from the glowing pumpkin lanterns and the burning incense. From the murky smoke, a figure formed to reveal a living, dark and handsome Tom Riddle in his early twenties. The young man smiles quite innocently and says, "Why hello there? Can you tell me, where I am?"


    Rowan is silent for a moment as she feels him easily looking past her shields and into her mind. Pressing her lips tightly together she says, "You should know exactly where you are, Tom."


    "Yes, it''s the room of requirements," Riddle said with a faint smile as he took a step away from the diadem. "But may I ask, how did you know I was here?"


    "I know many things, Tom," Rowan murmured back. "The question should rather be is if you will tell me what you know?"


    "And what is that?" Riddle purposefully said taking another step towards the masked figure, before frowning and pausing at the edge of the circle. Eyeing the circle, he tentatively tries to take a step out of the circle and finds he cannot. It''s though a great wall stands before him preventing him from departing from the bounds of the sphere.


    "How very clever," Riddle whispered as if amused as he turned back to face the circle. "You''ve actually bound me to this rune circle by a spiritual ritual on all Hallows Eve. Do your grandparents know that you''re diving into necromancy?"


    Rowan forces herself not to flinch as she had felt him peek into her mind and knew that it would happen. It had occurred every single time with every single person that ever came across a Horcrux. From the Weasleys to Dumbledore himself, they were no exception, and neither was she.


    Rowan doesn''t reply as a trickle of dread creeps into the pit of her stomach. She remains rather still as she watches the pacing Riddle as though viewing a hungry beast trying to get out of its a cage and at her. "I will ask again, Tom, will you answer my question?"


    "Only one?" Riddle purred. "For I know many things. Oh, yes, I could teach you the secrets of immortality. Or more power, for that, is that you seek is it not, Rowan Prince?"


    Not seeing a reaction, he continues, "Rowan Prince, that is quite the interesting surname." Riddle paced to the side of the circle as if staring into the past. "I knew an Eileen Prince once; she was two years younger than me."


    Riddle intently stares at the masked plague doctor and purses his lips at not seeing a reaction. "Yes, a rather sullen girl with dark hair and dark eyes. Not every pretty nor very intelligent, I''m afraid."


    For the third and last time, Rowan says, "For the last and third time, spirit, I will ask Tom Marvolo Riddle, will you answer my question?"


    Riddle shivers with displeasure at the name as he finds that he is being forced or rather compelled to answer the question that was being sought. Sharp cuts begin to appear on his face and body as dark, black blood begins to sweep from his wounds. "Stop!" Riddle shrieked in rage and pain. "I cannot answer that, I''m forbidden!"


    Instantly the pain stops as Rowan says, "Then if you cannot tell me his identity, then what can you speak of?"


    With dark, blood dripping from his nose. Riddle sniffs as he proceeds to wipe the blood from his face with his sleeve. "He is most powerful," Riddle hummed as he took a step towards the edge of the circle.


    "Cunning, wise, someone to aspire too." Riddle paused as he carefully rubbed the blood between his fingertips as though in thought. "And someone who you can never hope to defeat." With a flicker of his finger, a single drop falls onto the edge of circle to only wobble at the rim of the stone altar, before gravity did its work. The drop suddenly surges down and falls onto one of the oak leaves below.


    Instantly like a wild beast, Riddle surges forward breaking past the first and second circle to only slam into the third circle as an unseen force prevents him from escaping. "You will never defeat me!" Riddle howled as the masked figure''s hand slightly trembled for a second as they kept their wand steadily trained on him.


    "Perhaps, we got started on the wrong foot," Riddle suddenly changed tones taking a step back as he wandered at the edge of the circle. The wand of the masked plague doctor remained steadily trained on him as he leisurely strides about.


    Rowan calms her beating heart as she does not react nor show how much his actions had truly startled her. Ignoring the trickle of fear in the corner of her mind, Rowan finally says, "Spirit, you have lied, for thrice I have asked and thrice you have failed to answer. I ask that magics of old to witness the breach!"


    The alien-like presence in the room is suddenly clearly felt as Riddle''s eyes widen as he feels an even worse crushing pain and begins to scream. Dark blood begins to ooze out of him as the diadem in the middle of the circle begins to shake as cracks begin to appear in the gems as if they were fragile glass. "I will speak!" Riddle screamed as the alien presence just as swiftly disappeared as Riddle weakly lay limp on his side breathing rather heavily.


    "Speak spirit of Tom Marvolo Riddle, I will not ask again," Rowan threatened for the last time.


    Raising himself back up, Riddle staggers weakly to his feet as he gazes at the masked plague doctor with pure hatred. Spitting on the ground, Riddle arrogantly raises his face and sneers. "You cannot just find him for he exists in more places than one," Riddle said with a smirk as the old magic remained still for it was the truth.


    Rowan''s fingers clench tightly around her wand at the revelation. Horcruxes? That would make sense given that had to be someone else who was just as equally as successful. But if so, why did Riddle refer or imply that he was superior. Riddle would not admire someone who had achieved the same feat as him. But what could he have possibly achieved that was that much more incredible?


    "Spirit, the question asked for thrice has been answered, be at peace now and rest, return to the night again," Rowan said as the old magic presence vanished as before as the room became cold and silent.


    From within the circle, Riddle smiled as he got up to his feet. "Oh dear, it would seem that that you''re all out of ideas," Riddle said with a sharp bloody smile.


    "Not quite," Rowan said, before pulling out the glass vial out of her hand and flinging it directly at the diadem.


    Riddle watches the vial in slow whirling motion fall directly towards the Diadem. "Nothing can harm me," Riddle arrogantly snickered as his eyes slowly widened at seeing the cork on the vial magically fly off. All the milky white substance suddenly streams out and pours directly onto the diadem.


    Screaming as though as he was being burned alive, Riddle rolls on the ground as the Rowena''s Diadem begins to melt away under the basilisk venom as the glass vial harmlessly rolls away to a halt some feet later. "You! You!" Riddle is only able to scream as the diadem burns through it is on fire and darkens. Black smog-like substance pours off the diadem and seemingly seems to evaporate as Riddle melts away into smog and does the same. But not one to be daunted the black smog ties to attack the final unbroken circle only to splatter against it and be swept away as though by a strong wind.


    Letting out a breath that she hadn''t known she had been holding in, Rowan carefully removes the mask with shaking hands and takes a deep breath as the torches in the chamber suddenly burst back into flame. Clenching her hand several times to regain her strength she lets out a sigh in true and utter relief. It could have gone badly in some many ways, but it hadn''t. She supposed it had been a good thing she hadn''t tried before to touch, nor much less destroy the diadem before.


    Remembering that the circle was still technically in place, Rowan hastily bows and says, "That which has been bound by the light of the sun return back to the night. For thine, time is done, and all things must return as they were before."


    Feeling as though it was safe now to enter the circle, Rowan carefully breaks the third circle and avoids stepping in the inky remains of Riddle. One of the few consolations to the entire situation is that Riddle never could sense when his Horcruxes were destroyed. It was the only small mercy about the awful situation.


    With care, Rowan walked over to the diadem for a moment, before casting the disintegration curse on the blackened heap. And just like that one of the founder''s treasures vanished from existence. Casting a strong cleaning charm on the inky black mess she manages to wipe most of the mess of the floor, before clearing away all traces of the ritual that was held.


    Curious and a bit daring, Rowan tries teleporting away and finds that she can''t as the room doesn''t technically exist as such but is more of a magical construct. A bit fascinated by the subject, but out of time, she puts the idea out of mind as she quickly undresses and shoves the costume into her pouch. Rushing out of the room, she slams the door shut and teleports back next to her bed.


    Hearing footsteps coming up the stairs, Rowan hastily climbs into bed and shoves her pouch under her pillow. Pulling the covers her head, she pauses to only grab her wand and transfigure the pillow back. Pretending to be napping, she doesn''t react to the voices as Bethanie is softly heard saying, "Don''t wake her up, she''s sound asleep." Silvia and Tiffany murmur their agreements as they softly chatter, before leaving again and quietly closing the door behind them.


    Letting out a breath she hadn''t known she had been holding, Rowan tosses off the covers and sighs, before a familiar gut-wrenching feeling begins to again. Clenching her teeth this time in pain, she feels as though hundreds of needles are digging into her skin. But it made perfect sense as Riddle was much stronger than him-.


    Feeling sweat drip down her forehead, all Rowan can do is channel the magic through her core as she feels the energy pathways being forced open wider and wider to accommodate the growth. She didn''t know how long she remained in pain as she couldn''t hear anything. The girls could have easily returned, and she wouldn''t have noticed nor known. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity the wave of pain passed as she laid there limp and panting. Utterly exhausted she fell sound asleep entirely dead to the world.

 Chapter 207 - No Action is Required

    It was still dark only an hour or two until dawn as a cloaked figure with great big trench boots makes his way through the outskirts of London. Slipping between late muggle party goers and those that simply had too much fun and passed out on the streets, benches, and even on top of a car. The man easily slipped between the shadows as even trio of rowdy drunk men spotted him but thought nothing of him beyond that of a party-goer still in costume.


    The man stopped at an old rickety flat with the door pointed away from the street. The man flicks his hand causing his wand to slip out of his holster and fall into his ready hand. The tip of his wand begins to glow as he traced a rune on the door and says, "Gladioli." The door opens with a click as the man rushes in one final glance, before slamming the door firmly shut behind him.


    Four wands are all pointed at him without any hesitation as the figure removes his hood to reveal the face of Alastor Moody. Despite seeing the rugged Scottish Auror''s face none of the wands go down as the much slimmer and worn face of Percius Clements says, "How many drinks did we share on boxing day?"


    Alastor''s scrunches his face in thought, before saying, "We had at least three spiked eggnogs, an entire bottle of fire whiskey, then some rum and finally some muggle liquor called, Absinthe."


    "That sounds about right," Percius said with a nod as he lowered his wand and the rest of them did.


    A loud coughing fit from Alphard Black causes them all to worriedly glance over to the tired dark-haired man with gaunt cheekbones and deep eyeshadows. It was sad to say, but he seemed even thinner than before. And worst of all, his coughing fits were growing more and more frequent each meeting.


    Reaching into his pocket for his medicine, Alphard with shaking fingers opens the tin can and pops in the flower smelling pill into his mouth. Giving them a weary smile, he croaks, "I do believe we''re all finally here even though we''re a bit late though."


    "I wasn''t able to lose Scrimgeour until an hour ago," Alastor huffed as he walked over to his usual seat. Pausing his eyes reflexively glance at the empty seat of Vinovich, before gruffly saying, "Anyway, it''s the first time we''ve had time to gather for quite a while."


    The faint fire in the fireplace crackles casting long shadows over their faces. The silence grows as only the crackling is the only sound for some time. After what seems like many minutes, the large-nosed Fabian Prewett clears his throat. "Ever since Caithness, the Death Eater''s dropped off again. We''ve seen this happen before and know that they''re planning something big again."


    "It''s the Gringotts''s Auction," Percius drily said. "It''s obvious as they''ll be plenty of opportunities with all the guests there and the security running thin."


    "Then why the doom and gloom?" Gideon impatiently growled. Ever since, Vinovich''s death, Gideon Prewett had been a lot more prone to being rash. Nothing too worrisome, but still something to be concerned about given what they did for a living.


    "The ministry is not allowed to interfere with the running of Gringotts," Alphard rasped as he stared at the moving shadows on the floor. "It is part of the goblin and wizard treaty."


    "Even if there is going to be an imminent attack?" Gideon whispered in disbelief.


    "Especially then," Alphard drily said as he raised his dark gray eyes to meet that of Gideon. "Goblins don''t trust wizards for very good reasons. We are not prone to keeping our words, but then again so are they. It''s a mutual distrust to be perfectly honest."


    "That''s true enough," Alastor said with a bit of a thick Scottish burr. "Me Da back in the day was prone to saying to double-check every single word in a contract either verbal or non-verbal because a goblin only kept their word to the exact definition of the word."


    "Same," Alphard and Percius mumbled as they glanced at each other with weak grins.


    "Then we''re going to be stuck watching them attack Gringotts?!" Gideon said in desperation.


    "It''s not as bad as it sounds, Gideon," Percius chided him for losing his cool. "Gringotts has been broken into multiple times over the centuries, but how many can say that they''ve made it out alive. I can count the number on one hand. And even then, afterward, every single one of thieves was found except for one.


    And besides this is not necessarily a bad thing for us," Percius paused as if in thought. "If the Death Eaters antagonize the goblins, they''ll be sure to not only pay for it but become enemies as maybe for the first time in centuries the will goblins aid the ministry in the capture of a group of criminals."


    The group is silent for a moment, before Fabian says, "Then I suppose that is exactly what we will do. Is there anything else?" Everyone glances at each other, before shaking their heads.


    Fabian and Gideon get up as Fabian adds, "Well, we''ll see you all later," before both brothers rushed off into the night.


    "I best be going as well," Alastor grumbled, "I gave to go out with brat in a few hours to highlands. Apparently, he''s got a lead."


    A brief smile flashes across Alphard''s face as he says, "It would appear you''re finally properly being a partner to Scrimgeour."


    "Never!" Alastor vehemently protested not completely able to hide the look of pride in his eyes, before leaving and shutting the door behind him.


    The two men are quiet as the fire crackles until Alphard says, "You''ve gotten cold, Percius."


    "And what do you expect?" Percius coldly snapped back. "My partner is dead, would you have me smiling all the time again?"


    "No, but not like this," Alphard said as Percius glances away not meeting Alphard''s gaze. "Do you blame her for not warning us about, Vinovich?"


    Percius bites his lip in reply as Alphard sighs, "Percius, you know that farseers aren''t like regular seers, who make prophecies about the future. Farseers can only accurately see one possible future nor the changes that occur afterward once the present is changed. She couldn''t have known no more than you and me."


    Seeing Percius''s unchanging face Alphard shakes his head tiredly. "Percius, I believe you confuse the fact that she attends Hogwarts at the moment as some sort of weakness. She is a CHILD, Percius! She should not even be speaking with us nor much less planning on how to save the entire wizarding world. That is the responsibility of us adults, not that of a mere thirteen-year-old child!"


    Percius blinks at the angry outburst from Alphard, who tiredly leans back to rest against his armchair. "And she is not playing either, Percius," Alphard said in exhaustion as he closed his eyes. "Have you not yet wondered where the basilisk skin that is to be auctioned came from?"


    "I have not," Percius sheepishly confessed. "But what does that have to do with her?"


    "A basilisk was the monster hidden in the Chamber of Secrets."


    "What do you mean to tell me that the Chamber of Secrets, really exists?"


    "It does."


    "But how in Merlin''s name did she manage to kill a deadly creature like that?!"


    "I don''t know," Alphard wearily admitted as he opened his eyes to meet the incredulous gaze of Percius. "But what I do is that she somehow all alone managed to lure the beast out of the castle into the Forbidden Forest in the middle of the night without being caught nor killed only to lead it to a nest of Acromantula''s."


    "A nest of Acromantula''s?" Percius said in disbelief.


    "You heard correctly a nest of Acromantula''s."


    "But how is she even still alive?!"


    "I don''t know, but would you rather she wasn''t?"


    "No," Percius finally said as his eyes filled with moisture. "I suppose I just wanted someone to blame for Vinovich being gone. And she was the easiest option-."


    Alphard gently reaches over to pat Percius on the shoulder and says, "It happens to the best of us that we often lash out at those closest to us." The two men are quiet for some time until Alphard glances at the time and says, "Dawn is almost upon us, we best be going now."


    "You''re right," Percius said as climbed to his feet and offered a hand to aid Alphard to his own. Utterly exhausted, Alphard accepted his hand, before putting on his cloak. They each quickly left together, before splitting up and apparating away. Not long after the sun broke through the horizon as a new day began.

 Chapter 208 - Gryffindor Vs. Slytherin

    The following Monday everyone was excited as that Saturday the first Quidditch match would be held Slytherin vs. Gryffindor. Tensions were running high as friends found themselves on opposing sides. Take for example the silver foursome in their second year, Regulus, Dirk, Barty, and Letitia. Letitia couldn''t very well cheer for Regulus as this was his first match as she was a Gryffindor. But neither did the other two know which side to cheer for either. In the end, they decided to cheer for Regulus with the exception of Letitia who should cheer for her own house during the match.


    On that note, Sirius had taken to glaring at Regulus during meals giving Regulus a bit of a stomachache. It wasn''t though he had gone and tried out just to annoy his older brother! Regulus was, in fact, a rather good seeker. But that did little to calm his nerves as his first match steadily approached.


    The day before the sky had only been partially cloudy but this morning it was simply storming with heavy rain and strong winds. At breakfast, Regulus had been rather pale, while on the Gryffindor side Sirius beamed, while Pettigrew resembled much like Regulus was feeling.


    Seeing the bad state of the weather by glancing at the ceiling, Rowan had half a mind to simply fake being ill to stay indoors. Glancing over at Regulus she felt a bit guilty and pity at seeing his place face. But still, it was Regulus''s first match and she could at least pretend to be excited for him.


    See Regulus so down they all tried to cheer him up until Rowan finally couldn''t take it anymore. "Are you any good, Regulus Black?" Rowan impenitently snapped.


    "Captain Nott, says I''m the best flier she''s ever seen," Regulus indignantly defended himself.


    "Then prove it," Rowan firmly said. "That''s all you''re going to do today. Win or lose, show them what you''ve got."


    For some reason, Rowan''s words gave Regulus the bit of comfort and courage he needed as he instantly perked up like a flower in the spring sun. The rest of those were trying to comfort him were entirely baffled by the reaction. That''s exactly what they had been saying all along?! Maybe not in the same words, but it was the same message in the end!


    Not long after the Quidditch team players left for the locker rooms as the rest of them chattered and waited until the last minute to trickle out into the foul weather. Umbrellas sprouted over the crowd like bright colored flowers with some exotic ones thrown in the mix. The rain was just sleeting down as Rowan cleverly muttered a water repellant charm over herself to keep herself dry. However, for appearance''s sake, she wore a cloak with a hood as the water just dripped off of her but did not get her face or any other part of her body wet as she remained a bit cold, but dry.


    Each house sitting in their own stands, Terry is heard loudly muttering over the dampening effect of the rain and wind, "You think Regulus will be alright in this wind? I''d say, his weight will not be to his favor for the match but rather the Gryffindor Quidditch captain as he''ll be likely to be blown off course by the rain-."


    "Achoo!" Tiffany lets out a loud sneeze interrupting him as she loudly sniffs. Bethanie kindly hands her a handkerchief to wipe her nose as she valiantly holds onto her shared umbrella. Silvia, unlike the other two girls, merely wears a cloak with a hood, but her face and hair are rather wet already as she eagerly gazes out onto the field.


    "I''d say, that is a distinct possibility," Severus drily said as he firmly held onto the hood of his cloak as his raven hair had already became plastered to his skull as all it took was a single slip of his hood to do so.


    Rowan doesn''t reply as she really didn''t want to be out in this weather but doesn''t have much of a choice. She idly wondered what would happen to someone who tripped while climbing up the stands. With all the slipperiness all around right now, an innocent fellow was liable to roll all the way down the stands resulting in many broken bones. And if she presumed correctly the odds were even higher for those who were going to be flying on a wet broom in the middle of a storm! Insane, the whole lot of them.


    The lighter team members on both teams actually staggered sideways as they emerged onto the field. If the crowd was loudly cheering, they were only able to be heard as dull voices as the roar of the wind and rain dampened most of the sound. There was not much visibility as faintly through dripping wet binoculars Madam Hooch could be seen moving about on the field, before trying her best to be overhead over the storm. "Mount your brooms!" And loudly whistling for the game to start.


    Despite the bad weather immediately, the Gryffindor chasers grab the quaffel and begin to move in the direction of the Slytherin goal. It actually showcased how easily James and Pettigrew communicated with each other. Despite, this being Pettigrew''s first match, he showed no sign of faltering despite his obvious pallor. Quite nimble and fully being able to trust his teammate allowed for James and Pettigrew to show off their skills on the field. Within a few minutes, they scored the first goal!


    Wilkes on the stands could faintly be overhead screaming about the goal, while the Gryffindor side rose to their feet to cheer. The Slytherin side oddly enough remained sitting beyond the usual boos. They weren''t stupid enough to stand in this weather and get their seats wet only to sit back down in them.


    Rowan yawned as she half dozed to the soothing sound of the rain. It wasn''t until a sharp elbow nudge from Severus that caused her to fully wake up. Unhappy, she growls, "What?!"


    "Stay awake!" Severus hissed back.


    "I was awake," Rowan stoutly defended herself. "I only had my eyes half-closed; they were merely resting!" Severus rolls his eyes and turns back to the game as she slowly rubbed her aching ribcage with a frown. Annoying little brothers who can''t mind their own business!


    The match remained rather one-sided for the rest of the match as the Gryffindor''s led by 190 points to 20 points. In fact, the large difference could be solely attributed to the newest team members on the Gryffindor team. Sirius had a nose like a dog for sniffing out where a potential weakness would lie. Effortlessly halting any pass or any attempt to score as he aimed perfectly at the Slytherin players. Strangely enough, he didn''t send as many Regulus''s way, but that could have been simply the fact that chances of Regulus spotting nor much less catch the snitch in this weather were slim to none.


    Even if the snitch was caught this late in the match by Regulus, the Slytherins would still lose the match. Everyone waited for the whistle to be blown any minute now, when the Slytherin side screamed at seeing the tiny figure of Regulus dive in the distance.


    Time stood still as in slow motion Madam Hooch reached for the silver whistle at her neck as everyone wondered which would come first. Smacking straight into the ground, everyone on the Slytherin side groaned as the silver whistle was blown. However, to their surprise, a tiny pale fist triumphantly raised his arm in the arm to show the golden-winged sphere fiercely fluttering its wings to escape from the clenched fist.


    The Slytherin side burst into cheers despite having lost the game now by fifty points. The snitch had been caught in this foul weather by their latest seeker. That meant that next year, despite already being out this year, they had a fair chance of winning the Quidditch cup! Their loss had ultimately been redeemed in their eyes.


    The Slytherin team rushed over with clear joy in their eyes as they tossed the slim figure of Regulus Black up in the air. Before hurriedly carrying him away to the infirmary. The mud had done a good job of softening the hard dive into the ground, but still, he was rather badly bruised.


    The Gryffindor side was still wildly cheering as the Gryffindor team proudly flew before them. The Slytherin side quickly emptied the stands and made their way back inside to dry. The instant they stepped into the hall; Rowan found herself the source of attention. "Why aren''t you soaking wet, Rowan?" Severus asked through narrowed eyes.


    "A Water Repellant Charm," Rowan shamelessly replied back.


    At her reply, Severus wasn''t the only one with narrowed eyes as Severus says, "And why did you think not to share that little tidbit with us given the weather?"


    "No one asked," Rowan''s lips twitched with dark glee. Before anyone could pull out their wands to hex her, she quickly said, "I best be seeing how Regulus is doing," before rushing away.


    By the time they reacted, Terry says, "Do you ever get the feeling that Rowan''s pure evil at times?"


    Everyone turns to stare at Terry as if saying, "You would know."


    Wet and soggy, they all sighed as they made their way into chilling dungeons. Half-frozen by the time they get there, they found that everyone was either rushing to change or fighting for a hot shower. Not wanting to challenge the older years, they wisely just changed into warm clothes and huddled in bed.

 Chapter 209 - Turned Down

    Low and behold more than half of the school in the following week were down and out for the count with sniffles and rather awful colds. Quarantined classes were held as those ill were to remain in their dorms and common rooms, while those free of sickness were to attend their usual classes. It wasn''t fair to those free of illness, but it''s not like those stuck in bed were enjoying themselves either.


    As the classes were much smaller, some of the classes with only a few students were temporarily combined with classes of the same year. Take for example Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. The 3rd year classes had been combined into one sole class until the quarantine was removed


    The most pessimistic ones about the entire situation were the 5th and 7th years who were stuck in bed or in the infirmary. More than few of those years had to even be given calming draughts as they had despaired over ever catching up. Luckily, the Professors were rather understanding and held small classes in the house dorms, assigning low-level homework to those two years. Which did miracles for the panicking 5th and 7th years!


    When regular classes once more resumed the library and study hall were bursting with students trying to desperately catch up on more than a weeks'' worth of lessons and homework. Sitting in the library, Rowan rather dismissively sniffed as she finished the wizarding physiology textbook. Though wizards were more advanced in some way, it seemed that they were nowhere near as detailed as the medical physiology of the human world.


    It made perfect sense as wizards had magic to rely on whether as normal people did not and as such had to make do. Not to mention, wizards viewed it as insane to cut someone open in order to heal them, which shouldn''t be as if said procedure could heal the individual, why question the approach?


    Having learned nothing that she didn''t already know, Rowan closes the book with a snap as Lupin glances up at her and says, "Didn''t find what you wanted, Rowan?"


    "I''d say," Rowan muttered under her breath. "The wizarding physiology textbooks are a century or two behind on the muggle ones. They could learn a thing or two to say the least."


    "And why are you studying the human anatomy in the first place again?" Pettigrew said with a dubious glance at her as he peeked at her over the brim of his course textbook.


    "Research of course," Rowan flatly stated causing Pettigrew to shiver at the cold statement. Thinking better of it to ask, Pettigrew quickly drops his head back behind his book and begins to urgently read.


    Glancing around, Rowan just noticed that Sirius and James weren''t present. "Where are those two?" Rowan asked as she gestured to their empty seats.


    "Sirius was going to ask some cute Hufflepuff girl to go with him to the next upcoming Hogsmeade trip, whenever that is," Lupin answered without glancing up from his essay for Divination. Apparently writing a plausible symbolism for a frog in a teacup was harder than it looked.


    "And James-," Lupin paused in thought. "I''m not actually sure, where James is, but he said something about asking someone to go with him."


    "Lily," Rowan instantly thought, but didn''t say it out loud. But it was about time though, they were now thirteen and hormones were starting to act up. Now, when James realized how much he truly liked her that would be an entirely different story.


    Not in the mood to study anymore, Rowan gets up and leaves and makes her way out of the busy library as Madam Pince sees to be rather furious at the mount of students disturbing her peace and quiet. More than a dozen students had already been kicked out by the cranky librarian for being too loud or eating in the library.


    Rowan hadn''t gone down the hall very far when she encountered the walking snogging pair of Wilkes and his paramour. Pressing herself against the wall, she waited until they safely passed past her, before shaking her head. "It''s a wonder they get around without walking straight into walls," Rowan muttered to herself as she passed down the stone hall.


    From the frosty windows, she could see the grounds were stark and bare as the black lake had frozen over even more, but still wouldn''t be fully frozen until the first real snowfall, which could be any day now by the stormy gray clouds that seemed to perpetually hover in the distance. The dungeons, of course, had already begun to turn into frozen freezers but hadn''t become unbearable yet. Not watching where she was looking, Rowan suddenly found herself slamming straight into someone.


    They both let out a groan as Rowan glanced up as the angry retort in her voice froze. "James?" Rowan finally said as she watched him rub the red bruise on his face.


    "Oh, hey, Rowan," James sheepishly said. "Sorry, I wasn''t watching where I was going."


    Rowan didn''t confirm that the was the case for herself as well, but instead says, "Why were you so distracted?"


    "Nothing!" James hastily cried out as his face began to flush like a tomato.


    "Really?" Rowan said as she crossed her arms over her chest. "I find that hard to believe given the steaming red lobster color that you''re turning."


    "Fine," James pouted as he crossed his arms over his chest. "If you must know, you, nosey snake. I asked Lily to come with me to Hogsmeade during the next trip and she turned me down."


    "I''m not a nosey snake!" Rowan flatly snapped back. "And why?"


    "She''s going with her friends," James murmured back with unconscious relief heard in his voice.


    "Well, there''s plenty of more opportunities," Rowan pointed out. "And besides-." Rowan''s voice trailed off as she caught a face staring at her in the corner of the window''s reflection. Whirling around, she turns and stares behind her, but she doesn''t see anyone but the glimmer of a shadow hurrying away.


    "Rowan?" James frowned as he too turned to stare in the direction she had so hastily turned to stare into. "Is something wrong?"


    "Must have been just a figment of my imagination," Rowan lied, before saying, "Anyway, I''ll see you later," before hurrying away. It wasn''t her imagination, was it? But then again, she had felt that stare several times since her first year. Was someone watching her? But she''d never noticed anything unusual except for the disappearance of her scarf last year.


    Somewhat unsettled for the rest of the evening, Rowan found herself distant and poking at her food. But if someone was watching her, why? And if it really had started in her first year, there wasn''t any reason for her to be watched. She had stood out a bit, but nothing too unusual. Nor had she involved herself with Malfoy and them beyond October. Still, she resolved to be more attentive and see if she could catch her unknown stalker.

 Chapter 210 - Christmas Shopping

    Two weeks before the end of the term, the sky finally delivered its promise on snow. The grounds were turned into a dazzling, opaline white as the rest of the ground had long since been covered in frozen frost. Inside the castle, Professor Flitwick had decorated both of his classrooms with shimmering lights that turned out to be real, fluttering fairies. Rowan, of course, hated the nasty sharp-toothed buggers and sat as far as away as possible from them whenever she could.


    The students were all happily discussing their plans for the holidays. But this year unlike the year before the 5th and 7th years were not about to partake in the merry festivities. They had weeks of extra studying to cram into the two weeks left before winter break. And this year, unlike the years before they might actually pop a book open to study during the winter break. Needless to say, more than one parent would be left astonished by the bizarre miracle.


    To everyone''s delight the next Hogsmeade trip was finally announced to be held the last weekend of the term. Even Rowan was excited as she could get her, Christmas shopping done and not have her grandfather and grandmother do the shopping for her. She wasn''t the only one as more than one student wrote down a list and checked it twice, before putting it away for use later.


    On that Saturday morning as usual, Rowan was the first out at the front entrance as snow began to lightly fall again. And not to her surprise, she found a rosy cheeked James smiling at her side. "I thought since I was turned down, I might as well make it a date with you, Rowan," James teased as they waited for the first carriage to pull up in front of them.


    Rowan loudly snorted and said, "I won''t be anyone''s sloppy seconds, Potter. You had your chance with me and blew it."


    James chuckled at Rowan''s playful antics as a faint smile appeared on her face as her eyes danced with mirth. "Ah, but I''m a Gryffindor! And we don''t ever give up!" James teased back.


    "I''ve noticed," Rowan drily said as the first carriage could be seen trotting up the path towards them.


    "What an adorable couple," a sexy voice was heard from behind them saying.


    They both whirled around to see the curved, luscious witch with dark hair and cocoa colored skin pressing her ample chest into Wilkes arm. "A Gryffindor and Slytherin dating, my, my aren''t the two of you a daring couple?" Said, Jezebel, Wilkes paramour.


    Not one to take it lying down, James reaches over for Rowan''s hand and gives her a wink to play along. "Well, she''s my snake," James cooed. "And I won''t let anyone else have her."


    "Oh, yes," Rowan sarcastically added. "And he''s my lion." Before the both of their faces burst into laughter the carriage thankfully arrives and without so much as a goodbye they jumped inside. The minute the carriage door was shut, they both burst into laughter as they hugged their sides in laughter.


    Wheezing, James says, "Did you see her face?!"


    "I thought she was going to throw up," Rowan breathlessly gasped as she wiped the moisture from her eyes with a gloved hand.


    "It was worth it," James said with satisfaction as he leaned back into his seat. "But you do know the rumors will be all over Hogwarts by the end of the day."


    "Well according to Bertha Jorkins, I''ve had several romantic affairs," Rowan snickered. "You''ll only be the latest of my paramour to be so cruelly dumped."


    James let out a huff and pouts. "What makes her think, I wouldn''t dump you first?"


    "As I''ve said, I''ve had several romantic affairs already," Rowan drily repeated again.


    The rest of the ride they chatter about nonsensical things as the carriage rolled to a stop and they paused to stare at the village of Hogsmeade below. Hogsmeade looked like a Christmas card, the little thatched cottages and shops were all covered in a layer of crisp snow; there were holly wreaths on the doors and strings of enchanted candles hanging from the trees. And with the touch of light falling snow Hogsmeade looked straight out of a storybook.


    James was first to break the enchanting spell as he says, "C''mon now." The two of them tromped across the newly fallen snow taking some delight in leaving the first footsteps in the pristine untouched snow. Much like before the streets were largely empty until exactly at the hour as they reached the first row of cottages, the shops opened, and the residents of the village burst out into the streets.


    Like the time before they were the first to enter Honeydukes. Faintly recognizing from the time before, the starting to bald owner says, "Welcome to Honeydukes!" Before hurrying into the back as the hordes must not be far away.


    With quick precision unlike the time before, Rowan selected a variety of chocolate bars for herself, before selecting the favorites of others. Making a face, she gathered Fizzing Wizbees, Pepper Imp''s, Toothfloosing Stringmints, Ice Mice, and other such magical treats. With regular sweets thrown into the mix. Satisfied she had something for Dirk, Letitia, and Bart, she returned with her purchases and neatly placed them on the counter.


    Clearly remembering her for her neatness, the owner says, "Thank you, child." And with a beaming smile, he totals the items for her and adds a small box of vanilla sweets into her brown bag. Giving her a wink, he makes a shushing sound as Rowan nods her head in understanding and thanks.


    "I''ll see you later, James," Rowan called out to James who was buying a third of the store by the looks of it. James merely motioned at her half-heartedly as he clearly wasn''t listening. Much too occupied with choosing his sweets, James didn''t even notice until later when he went to ask her a question to find that she was already long gone.

 Chapter 211 - Christmas Shopping â…¡

    With her next location in mind, Rowan headed off to the location that would be most full in thirty minutes or so, Spintwitches Sporting needs. Wrinkling her nose at the scent of broom polish, she quickly heads to the nicely decorated supply boxes designed to be given to quidditch players. Not even hesitating she brought three, one for James, Sirius, and Pettigrew.


    The wizard at the counter a freckled young man blinks at her at how quickly the purchases had to been selected. In all the three years that he''d been working there, he''d never seen anyone select an item under ten minutes. This was done in the matter of two minutes or less. Quickly rung up, Rowan takes the packages and shoves them into her pouch, before darting off to the next place.


    Her next stop was that of Tomes and Scrolls, a lovely bookshop run by an elderly old witch. Taking some pleasure, she scoured the shelves for books of interest, but recalling she was short on time, Rowan quickly got back down to business. With sharp eyes, she selected a book on charms for Lily and Remus, while a book on rare or usual potions for Severus that was not in his collection. Both Pandora and Xeno, would be getting a copy of the Mysteries of the Beyond. And she even procured a book for herself on medical spells for the mind and the body.


    By the time, Rowan got back out into the streets were full of cheerful students and those still arriving. Trying to keep ahead of the crowd, she ponders where to shop for the girls and Andrew Abbot. There was Dominc Maestro''s Music, Scrivenshaft''s Quill Shop, Gladrags Wizardwear, and Devish and Banges.


    Quickly Rowan crossed off Scrivenshaft''s Quills as that was a bit too impersonal. As for Gladrags Wizardwear, a quirky store full of clothes and lurid socks. Thinking better of that option, she swiftly ponders on Dominic Maestro''s Music or that of Devish Banges. Trying her luck, she heads over to the tiny shop with glass windows that hold an array of items.


    Opening the blue door, a bell musically twinkles overhead as Rowan steps inside. The shop is largely empty at this hour beyond an old witch in the corner who is carefully studying some glowing marbles in a glass container. The wooden floors with polish as the air is clean with a faint smell of old parchment and pine. There are items neatly placed throughout the store with neat little handwritten notes explaining what they are.


    Rowan spots a few magical items like sneakoscope or a bright red eraser, a Revealer intended to reveal hidden writings. After glancing about she stops at a musical box that says, "Open to play your hearts desires."


    Curious, Rowan opens the box as a cello and piano could be heard playing from within. The melody was full of hope, pain, and a bittersweet emotion that couldn''t be named. The melody rises and higher like a phoenix, before dying off with a final faint cry.


    A loud sniff could be heard as Rowan glances up to see the old witch in the corner wiping her eyes with a worn handkerchief. "It''s been many years since I''ve heard such a beautiful and sorrowful melody," said, a suave voice.


    Glancing to her side, Rowan sees an older silver-haired man with a neatly timed mustache with a goatee. "How much?" Rowan asked thinking to gift it to Bethanie.


    "Consider it a gift," the silver-haired gentlemen said.


    "For me?" Rowan visibly startled.


    "Yes, I''ve said before I''ve never heard such music played before," the silver-haired owner said. "I promised my brother, Devish before he died that I''d never sell it, but rather gift it away once I heard the right song that moved my heart."


    "Thank you," Rowan lamely said as she put the gift away into her pouch. Feeling a bit guilty now, she says, "I was looking for a gift for a couple of friends."


    "Oh? Tell me about them," said, the silver-haired owner that is known as Banges.


    "Three of them are girls and one is a boy," Rowan confessed. "Of the three girls, one of them likes music, the other jewelry, and the third enjoys adventures. As for the boy, he''s a good, loyal friend who is rather talented in Herbology and Ancient Runes."


    "Well, I''ve got just the thing," Banges said as he walked to a closed glass counter and grabs a bronze key to open the glass case. With swift fingers, he unlocks the case and reaches in for a beautiful golden hairpin in the shape of a gorgeous silver flower with emerald flower petals. "I believe this would suit your friend with the taste for beauty."


    "That will do nicely," Rowan said as Banges placed the pin on the counter and reached inside for another music box. "This one is not quite as special as yours, but it will play any music the person has ever heard."


    Placing the second item on the counter he reaches for the third item, a small wooden box. With care he opens the box to reveal a pink pearl bracelet. "When worn at night the owner will dream of exotic and faraway places. An adventure in its own way without leaving the scope of one''s bed nor home."


    The last item, Banges reaches for is a male pendant with a jade Centerstone. "Jade is considered to be good luck by many cultures and said to keep evil away. But this one has been carved with an ancient rune on the back. This truly is a safekeeping pendant."


    "This will do nicely," Rowan said with a pleased expression. Bangles locked the counter once more, before ringing her up. She physically winces at the cost and with some reluctance from her stingy side, she forked over the payment. However, Banges was a profession and with a whirl of this wand the gifts were all neatly wrapped up with blank tags attached to be filled with the gift receiver''s name.


    "A pleasure, young lady, please come again," Banges said as Rowan hurried out the store lest she be persuaded into buying other gifts. And for once, she was convinced that she would be on the losing end. While in the store the snow had picked up as freezing wind caused her to keep her head bowed against the wind. Which makes it incredibly difficult to see where one was going. After bumping into several people and wither her hands freezing, she decided to stop at the Three Broomsticks.


    Shivering, Rowan rushed into the tiny inn. She wasn''t the only one as the inn was rather crowded, noisy, warm, and smoky. Wrinkling her nose at the smell, she made her way to the bar where a freshly young witch out of Hogwarts only a few years ago was serving. The curvy young woman with a pretty face was presently serving a bunch of rowdy warlocks up at the bar who are futilely attempting to flirt with her.


    "A cup of hot cider, please," Rowan cried out over the flirting of the warlocks.


    "Coming right up, dear," said, Madam Rosmerta with a smile. The warlocks choke at a female student earning the pretty witch''s favor, while they didn''t even so much merit a single glance.


    With a swift hand and a whirl of her wand, Madam Rosmerta returned with the steaming tankard. "That will be 5 knuts, love."


    Rowan places the coins onto the counter, before taking her drink and trying to find a seat. Trying to not slosh her drink, it takes her quite the while, before finally spotting a small, vacant table between the window and a handsome Christmas tree, which stood next to the fireplace. Sipping her still steaming drink, she sighs in relief to only suddenly find herself staring at the glaring half-frozen face of Severus.


    Almost spitting her drink all over him, Rowan chokes and says, "By merlin''s beard, Severus! I almost choked because of you!"


    "Are you dating James Potter?" Severus roared as Rowan, who was taking a sip to smooth her throat ended up spewing the mouthful all over the table. Severus wrinkles his nose in disgust as Rowan wipes her mouth clean and then the table with her wand.


    Before Rowan can reply, four more frozen figures join them as Terry pants and points at her in accusation. "I always knew you were always too close with those four Gryffindor''s!"


    Rowan makes a disgusted face and says, "I''m not dating any of them and most especially not James Potter." Gesturing for them to have a seat, they all scramble for a chair as Tiffany and Silvia are forced to share a chair as neither boy was going to give up their chair. So much for chivalry.


    "Now, I admit that I might have something to do with the rumor," Rowan explained as gleaming interest appeared on four of their faces with the fifth face fixed in a fierce glower.


    "James and I encountered, Wilkes and his paramour, Jezebel at the front entrance. Accusing us of being lovers, James and I teased them a bit, before jumping into the carriage as we were bursting with laughter. That''s all there is to it." Seeing them stare dubiously at her, Rowan rolls her eyes at them. "I mean it, he''s not my type. He''s much too cheerful."


    "I told you so!" Tiffany triumphantly exclaimed. "Rowan likes them older and blond!"


    The other three girls nod their heads in agreement as Terry sighed and took out some galleons and forked them over to Silvia. "Here, take your blood money!" Silvia snickers as she eagerly claims her winnings and shoves them into her pocket.


    Severus privately lets out a sigh of relief as Rowan narrows her eyes and seeks her revenge. "And where''s Lily, Severus?"


    Everyone turns to stare at Severus, who turns bright red. "Er, we already went to Honeydukes together and then she went off with Mary and Willa."


    "Goodman," Terry whooped as he slapped Severus on the back. "I didn''t actually think you would have the guts to do it," earning him a dark glower from Severus.


    The three girls privately reevaluate Severus, before Silvia leans over to whisper to the two other girls, "My money''s still on that Lily falls for one of the Gryffindor dorks."


    "Don''t let Severus here you say that!" Tiffany hissed.


    "True, but according to girls in our year, they wish that Rowan was the boy as she is much more of a gentleman. Apparently, Severus is much too scary according to them. Which is true, he tends to glare, scowl, and be prickly all around," Silvia whispered in argument. "If Rowan had been born a boy, she''d hands done already wooed Lily in a heartbeat and won her heart."


    "Shush, you two!" Bethanie hissed. "Do you know what Severus and Rowan will do if either of them overhears you both?"


    Both girls shiver as they clearly recall to Quyen and her gang last year. After the whole, Black affair at the start of the year, Quyen and her gang kept finding creepy crawling snakes in their bed. No one even knew on they got in as they were all real snakes and not transfigured ones! To this day, Quyen and her gang snarled at Rowan but didn''t actually dare to harass her anymore.


    And not to mention what Severus and Terry did to Evans and Rosier. It made Rowan''s beating seem weak after what those two did. And though everyone down to Professor Slughorn knew exactly who was responsible for the terrifying pranks, there was never any proof tied back to the two of them. Professor Slughorn had no choice but to turn a blind eye to the situation and pretend nothing abnormal was going on. Obviously after that, Evans and Rosier never so much as sneered in the direction of Severus or Terry nor much less turned towards their direction without there being a very haunted, terrifying gleam in their eyes.


    Both Silvia and Tiffany made the mistake of glancing up at the same time to see Rowan innocently flashing them a smile. Gulping, Silvia jumps to her feet and says, "I''ll get us some Butterbeer!"


    "I''ll help!" Tiffany squeaked before rushing off. Which was all fine and well as Rowan hadn''t actually heard them. But still, life is funny like that full of coincidences and miscommunications. And what is life without some spice? Boring.

 Chapter 212 - Invitation from the Vernianc’s

    When the winter term finally ended, everyone was overjoyed to be going home. Making sure to deliver her gifts early, Rowan was hugged and thanked far too much to her annoyance. Even Pettigrew gave her a stiff hug as she hexed Sirius and James to get them away from her.


    Thankfully everyone else was much more gracious about it and gave Rowan gifts in return. Mostly books mixed in with the odd sweet box. Which was fine by her as she didn''t require fancy gifts. Although, Xenos did gift her a book titled, Prophecies or Lies of Nostradamus, a 15th century self-proclaimed oracle. Which turned out to be an interesting read if one could ignore all the conspiracy theories.


    As for Dirk, Barty, and Letitia, they all had received a nice big package of sweets. Regulus being the odd one out felt rather sad and hurt, but Rowan promised that his gift would be arriving later on. Confident that was the case, Regulus stopped pouting but kept trying to coax the answer out of her. But she maintained her silence on the subject effectively driving Regulus mad.


    The train ride was rather much the same thing as nothing unusual occurred, to say the least. Severus is only somewhat dizzy when they arrived at Prince Manor, while Rowan having developed a stomach of steel only felt a bit tired, but nothing else. The front door of the manor is covered in mistletoe and holly wreaths enchanted to form wondrous shapes every couple of minutes.


    Admiring Dawn''s handy work, Rowan walks inside as Severus stumbles behind her into the front hall. Dawn is wearing a holiday livery as her smiling baby, Laldey is wrapped in an emerald blanket. Laldey happily flashes them a great gaping smile to reveal a single white tooth in his pink gums. "Welcome home, young master and mistress!" Dawn happily squeaked as the mistletoe decorations in her hair shake from excitement.


    "Thank you, Dawn," Rowan said as Severus weakly murmured in reply.


    "Dawn will take the young master and mistresses'' things to the bedrooms," Dawn said as the trunks were levitated into the manor. "Lady Sirsa and Miss Georgine is waiting for you both in the parlor to greet them."


    "We will," Rowan said, not before reaching over to gently pinch Laldey''s soft cheek earning a squeak of delight from him. Flashing a warm smile, Dawn departs with a faint pop as they head down the hall.


    Fidel, the peacock who was mid-way down the hall freezes and as a couple of feathers fall out in terror. It couldn''t be that time of the year already! Shifting pedals in reverse fast enough to make a professional race car driver be filled with envy, Fidel screeches out of there as though his tailfeathers were on fire.


    The two of them made their way down the fest filled halls full of decorated trees and Christmas decorations. Rowan stopped to give Severus time to gain his bearings as she studied the portrait that always seemed to change according to the seasons. The warm glowing cottage at present was dimly lit as a snowstorm was blowing clouding most of the portrait in swirls of snow.


    Seeing Severus having finally recovered some of the color in his cheeks, Rowan heads further down the hall to their grandmother''s parlor. The elegantly furnished room is still in light blues and beige colors. The grand pianoforte was uncharacteristically silent as Aunt Georgine quietly read a book while Sirsa knit a baby jumper for their new house elf.


    Glancing up over the cover of her book, Georgine says, "Oh, good you''re finally here." Staring them over once more from top to bottom she says, "Just what is Hogwarts feeding the children these days? Do the two of you have giant blood of some sort?"


    Rowan and Severus both glower at her as Sirsa says, "Georgine, behave yourself."


    "Yes, dearest," Georgine sniffed, before obediently glancing back down at her book.


    Pursing her lips, Sirsa scowls at her younger sister-in-law before giving the twins a quick look over. Satisfied with what she saw, she said, "I''ve received reports on your grades, and they are most excellent. We are quite proud of the both of you."


    "Thank you, grandmother," Both twins said in unison.


    "Also, we have all been invited to my cousins'' festivities," Sirsa said earning surprised stares from the twins as they didn''t believe they had any more family members as grandmother had been an only child.


    "My grandmother was French and while most of my uncles and aunts choose to remain in France, a few cousins have homes in both countries. The Verninac family members including extended family members will all gather together to celebrate this Christmas Eve. I expect both of you to comport yourselves properly."


    "I do have a prior commitment the day before will that pose a problem?" Rowan interjected causing Severus to stare at her as if she was mad. What prior commitment was she talking about?


    To Severus''s shock, their grandmother says, "That will not be a problem at all as it is the day before. Please discuss this with your grandfather in more detail."


    "Yes, grandmother," Rowan dutifully replied.


    "Good, I expect the both of you to properly comport yourselves with them," Sirsa firmly stared them each in the eye.


    "We won''t bring shame on the Prince family name, grandmother," the twins steadily answered.


    "Good, now off you go now," Sirsa dismissed them with a wave of her hand. "I''m sure you''re hungry and tired after your journey."


    Both Severus and Rowan nod, before leaving the parlor room. "What prior commitment?" Severus asked out of earshot.


    "None of your business," Rowan retorted back. "I didn''t ask you for any details about your date with Lily, please extend me the same courtesy." Two bright red splotches appear on his pale cheeks as Severus stomps off in a huff muttering about annoying older sisters.


    Making her way to her grandfather''s study, Rowan finds her grandfather at his desk in the middle of writing a letter. Glancing up at her, Reginald puts down the silver tipped quill and says, "Yes, Rowan?"


    "Grandfather, I''ve a prior engagement the day before the family gathering," Rowan replied as she took the seat before him.


    "And it is a matter of conflict of interests?" Reginald asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "No, but I will be out rather late the evening prior," Rowan replied. "And such, accommodations have been made for me to sleep and rest until the following morning."


    "And where exactly are you going?"


    "I''ve been invited to the Goblin Auction, grandfather."


    Reginald is silent for a long time as he studies his granddaughter before him. Detecting no signs of lies in her eyes, he says, "May I see the invitation?"


    Reaching into her pocket, Rowan pulls the invitation and hands it over. Reginald studies the Gringotts wax seal that has been broken on the envelope, before removing the invitation. Seeing the official enchanted letterhead, Reginald reads the invitation before handing it back. "And how did you merit such an invite, Rowan?"


    "Pure luck," Rowan half-truthfully replied. Because it was a matter of luck outliving the Basilisk.


    "I presume that you have already accepted and that goblins have agreed to accommodate your needs given that you are still underage," Reginald said as he leaned back in his chair.


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan candidly answered with the truth. For she was the guest of honor and as such the goblins were being most courteous to her given that she was going to earn them plenty of gold.


    "Then, I shall not worry then as you will be in safe hands," Reginald said. "The goblins may be many things, but they will never allow for a guest in their care to come to harm."


    "Thank you, grandfather!" Rowan said with a pleased expression, before turning to leave.


    "And Rowan, don''t lie to me again," Reginald coldly said. "I dislike being lied too."


    "I did not lie, grandfather," Rowan steadily gazed back. "I merely omitted certain details, and neither can I make that promise either."


    There is a long heavy stretch of pause until Reginald closes his eyes and says, "You are only a child, Rowan. Do not carry all these heavy burdens on your own."


    "I will try," Rowan said, neither promising nor vowing otherwise.


    The door closes behind her as Reginald is left staring at her retreating back. It was not that he did not trust her, but rather it was the dormant power that would start to awaken within her and Severus. He could feel the binds slowly begin them loosen.


    And it was only their 3rd year, he greatly feared what would occur during their fifteenth year when most witches and wizards begin to come into their power with the last vestiges emerging by their 16th year. But most of all, would the darkness of the twin''s forefathers win in the end? For one should never underestimate the allure of darkness. For even the purest hearts are drawn to it.

 Chapter 213 - Turkish Angora

    The next day, Rowan and Severus had a snowball fight on the grounds creating great forts with Sir Knight Prince being their referee. Whoever could capture the flag of each other''s fort would be the winner. In the end, Severus won because Sir Knight Prince helped him cheat. But Rowan had her revenge when she trounced both Severus and Sir Knight Prince twice at wizarding chess. It was rather satisfying to watch their despair at their combined losses.


    Finally, the morning of the Goblin Auction, Rowan woke up bright and early to have a nice breakfast, before reading for a few hours, before heading back to bed to take a nap. Afterward, she took a bath and properly dressed for the evening event. It was still rather early when Rowan bid farewell to her grandparents as she had one stop to make before arriving at Gringotts.


    Arriving via the Floo, Rowan walked out onto the busy streets of Diagon Alley full of Christmas shoppers. Weaving her way between the crowd, she headed towards the Magical Menagerie. She wasn''t prepared for the strong smell once she opened the door. She flinched as her eyes began to water but bravely stepped inside.


    There wasn''t much room inside. Every inch of the wall was hidden by cages. It was smelly and very noisy because the occupants of these cages were all squeaking, squawking, jabbering, or hissing. The witch behind the counter was already advising a wizard on the care of a Diricrawl.


    Rowan carefully avoided staring nor listening to the snakes as she eyed an enormous purple toad that was feasting on dead blowflies. A giant tortoise with a jewel-encrusted shell was glittering near the windows. Poisonous orange snails were oozing slowly up the side of their glass tank. A fat white rabbit kept changing into a silk top hat and back again with a loud popping noise. A noisy cage of ravens, a basket of funny custard-colored furballs that were humming loudly, and on the counter a cage of sleek black rats are playing some sort of game with their tails.


    Walking over to the cats of every color, Rowan paused to clear her throat and say, "I am searching for a loyal friend to protect a friend of mine. He is at times lonely, but he is good and kind. However, I''m afraid that his parents are rather cold. I''d hate for them to stamp out the warmth in him. So, I need someone who will keep those flames alive."


    Rowan waits and nothing happens as the cats continue to meow at her. About to turn away, she hears a rather loud yowl at her. Gazing into the cages, she sees the cats go silent as they make room and move to the side. From the cage, emerges an elegant 15 weeks kitten with long pure, white silky fur.


    True of its breed, the Turkish Angora kitten had almond-shaped eyes in a sky-blue shade. The kitten ears were a bit longer than usual suggesting some Kneazle blood. But either way, this breed was known for being exceptionally intelligent and even being able to be trained to play fetch with their owners. And unlike other long-haired breeds, they largely groomed themselves and enjoyed playing in the water as well as being excellent swimmers.


    Reaching into the cage, Rowan gently takes out the kitten and takes it to the counter. The witch had finished with her customer and let out a cooing sound over the adorable kitten. "Could I have him delivered to a certain address? He''s to be a gift," Rowan stated.


    "Naturally and will that include all of the rest of the pet items?" The witch eagerly purred.


    "Yes," Rowan drily said feeling the last of her pocket money already vanishing.


    The witch quickly packed food, bowls, litter box, non-smelling sand, etc. And shrunk it down into the basket. Cooing to the kitten, the witch gently placed the kitten in the carrier, before saying, "Now then, would you prefer delivery by mail or by a house elf?"


    "What''s the difference?" Rowan asked.


    "Our shop''s house elf will directly deliver to the doorstep and not leave until the kitten is personally delivered. While via mail, it will be delivered by an owl. But with the holidays merely a day away I cannot guarantee anything," the witch persuasively said.


    Sighing at falling into the holiday consumer trap, Rowan says, "I''ll take the house elf."


    "Excellent, let me ring you up," the witch happily said as she began totaling the purchases. You total is-."


    Rowan winced as she heard the number and took out the rest of her savings leaving her with only a single sickle as her sole fortune. Taking out the letter that had already been signed and written, she places it into the basket. Not wanting to give the witch the address, she waits until the house elf is summoned.


    "Dumey!" The witch shouted as an older looking elf in a ragged tea towel appears.


    "Dumey comes!" The wilting eared house elf cried out.


    "Dumey, deliver the kitten to the address the customer will give you," the witch carefully instructed.


    "Dumey understands!" The house said as it hurriedly scurried over to Rowan.


    Rowan leans over to whisper the address into the house elves ear, "12 Grimmauld Place is the address. The gift is to be delivered to Regulus Black from Reginald Prince and family."


    "Dumey understands!" Dumey cried out, before vanishing with the basket in a pop. The witch moved on to the next customer waiting behind Rowan, who was holding a double-ended newt. Apparently, it was sick and that causing some gross problems.


    The evening air was full of laughter despite the cold and the snow. Rosy-cheeked children played between parents or eagerly had their faces pressed against windows pointing at the toys and gifts that awaited them inside. And despite all the hullaballoo, there was something rather joyous about all the noise. That even the cold-hearted Rowan found herself feeling a tinge of the Christmas spirit so to speak. Not that she would ever confess to that fact.

 Chapter 214 - Goblin Auction

    Gringotts was quite busy as patrons went in and out but to her surprise the minute, she stepped in through the bronze doors one of the guards said, "Miss Prince, please head to teller Bogrod''s, Griphook is waiting to take you inside."


    "Thank you," Rowan said, before making her way inside the great marble hall. If Gringotts had been busy before right now it was all hands-on deck as the ship was sinking. The goblins seemed rather harried as they ran in and out taking patrons to their vaults, while those at the teller counters couldn''t get through patrons fast enough as the lines seemed just as long as ever. Gringotts would be closing early this evening in order to accommodate the VIP guests that would begin to arrive in only an hour or two.


    Squeezing through the crowd, Rowan made her way to Bogrod, the elderly Goblin teller to only spot the familiar face of Griphook unhappily standing next to the teller counter. The instant Griphook saw her, he rushed over and faintly bowed, "This way, please." Griphook did not bow much to garnish the attention of the other patrons.


    "And how fares your day, Griphook? Busy?" Rowan made small talk as he led her through one of the doors to a rather elegantly furnished hallway. It would seem this was for the VIPs only.


    Griphook lips merely twisted as he muttered, "It''s the Christmas season." Rowan inclined her head at the truth of the statement. Of course, the bank would be busy, it was that time of the year.


    Studying the famous goblin portraits on the wall, they pass closed conference rooms. Whether they were filled at present, Rowan didn''t know as Griphook led her to the middle door on her left. "Someone will be with you shortly," Griphook instructed as she stepped inside.


    This conference room unlike the one she had been before was elegantly carpeted with an antique Turkish rug. The table and wooden ornaments glistened having been polished with varnish. The painting on the wall was of floral sceneries, some muggle as they did not move. But smack dab on one of the walls was a painting that caused her mouth to flop open.


    "That can''t be the original," Rowan whispered as she hurried over to stare at the piece. She''d already spotted an original Renoir and Monet, but this couldn''t be Van Goh''s original Starry Night could it? But unlike the original, there are tiny black witch-like figures flying on broomsticks through the starry sky.


    "Like it?" Said a hoarse voice from behind her causing Rowan to whirl around as she had been so distracted studying the painting on the wall.


    "It''s one of my favorite works from the artist," Rowan explained to the elderly goblin that had appeared behind her, Grok Gringotts. Behind him was his regular entourage of attendants and guards with pointy spears.


    Squinting his eyes at the piece, Grok Gringotts dismissively waves his long, neatly trimmed fingers at her. "You may have it if you would like," Grok Gringotts said. "I never much liked modern impressionist artists."


    Rowan almost chokes as she says, "This is an original isn''t it?"


    "He painted two," Grok confessed as he took a seat at the table. "One for the muggles without the flying witches and this one. The ministry couldn''t very well allow its existence and confiscated it. I procured the painting for a mere sickle as a trifling decoration for the room."


    Although greatly tempted, Rowan didn''t know whether to take up Grok Gringotts on his offer. She didn''t have to as Grok turned to one of his aides and said, "Wrap it up for Miss Prince to take home."


    "You don''t have to really," Rowan weakly said as she watched the attendant take it away.


    "I have a much better piece to put it in its place," Grok dismissively said as he gestured to her to have a seat.


    Rowan rather stunned took her seat unable to believe she''d suddenly become the owner of an original, Van Goh. But more importantly of one of her favorite pieces, the Starry Sky or in this case, the original, Starry Sky with Witches. Clearing her throat, Rowan says in Gobbledegook, "Thank you for the gift, clan head. And how do you fare on this day? I hope that gold will soon be pouring into your vaults."


    Grok flashes her a pleased pointed toothed smile as he replies in English, "I am well, child, your accent has much improved."


    Rowan makes a wry face and says, "I should certainly hope so."


    "Now, then I have come with a proposal," Grok said causing Rowan to warily glance over at him.


    "I have prepared a private box for yourself to participate in the auction," Grok paused as he pointed to an attendant who stepped forth with an enchanted glass ball. "Or you may view the auction from this safety of these chambers. Your choice."


    "May I see the auction catalog," Rowan coolly said back causing Grok to flash her another pleased smile. Almost rolling her eyes, she withholds from doing so given the identity of who was before her.


    An attendant scurried forward with a thin catalog with moving pictures of the items inside. Rowan flips through the catalog and spots a few items of interest several times, but nothing that would make her participate in the auction. After a few minutes, she closes the catalog and says, "There is nothing that is of real interest to me."


    Grok flashes her another sharp-toothed smile as he says, "You would be amazed by how many greedy wizards fall into that trap." Rowan''s lips turn into a thin line at the response as the attendant takes the catalog from before her.


    "We''ve prepared beverage and drinks," Grok said as he stood up, while several attendants rushed in with platters of food and drink. "For you to watch from the comfort and privacy of this room. There will be guards to be posted at all times outside of these doors. And have been instructed to wait outside of the door at all times nor to allow no passage into the chamber, no matter who it was until the auction is over. And should you need usage of the facilities the door at the other side of the room holds one."


    "Your manners are impeccable, Grok Gringotts," Rowan flattered him. Grok Gringotts merely flashes her a grin as if to say, "But of course I am." Turning away, he departs from the room leaving Rowan alone and waiting for the auction to start.

 Chapter 215 - Goblin Auction â…¡

    Not long after the doors of Gringotts closed early and turned away patrons who begged to be let in but were firmly escorted out with the last of the patrons right out the golden doors. The atmosphere instantly changed the moment great golden doors were slammed shut. All of the goblins including tellers rushed to prepare the great hall for those that would be arriving soon. The usual bare Great Hall found itself decorated within minutes with gleaming Christmas decorations as long red carpets were rolled out from the doors to the door that would lead to the auction chambers.


    The rest of the doors to the vaults were all shut with the exception of one which led to Gringotts personal vault. But pity the fool who tried to break into that one, for death was the least of their worries.


    Out on the front steps on either side of the barriers being guarded by goblin guards, the news photographers and reporters not from just the Daily Prophet, but from other countries were present as well. Rather self-importantly on the steps stood a young blond with elaborate, rigid curls and a heavy-jawed face. Jeweled spectacles studded with rhinestones and had thick fingers that ended in two-inch claw-like nails painted crimson. Her penciled-on eyebrows were rather sharp as she gazed proudly at the envy filled gazes from the other newspapers.


    Rita Skeeter paused to glance down at her crocodile-skin handbag which held her trusty acid green Quick-Quotes Quill. Her magenta-colored robes looked rather fine this evening with not a single wrinkle on them. Satisfied she impatiently waited for the first of the guests to arrive and the door of Gringotts to open.


    From the fancy hotel run by the goblins for the rich and wealthy and visiting government officials, wizards and witches begin to emerge from the Ebony Hotel. The guests were safeguarded by rows of goblin guards on either side as the guests were led safely to the red carpet up the marble steps that led all the way up to the front doors and inside. There were witches and wizards representing various potion and alchemy guilds from around the world as well. Including famous alchemists and renowned potion makers.


    Rita''s Quick-Quotes Quill immediately burst out with a levitating notebook. "The scene is astonishing at seeing the hundreds, no, thousands of guests arriving for the auction. There are high government officials as well as those representing the potion guilds. Not excluding a few famous faces that this humble reporter can see from here. This reporter will not fail her readers and seek out exclusive interviews with a special guest or two. For the truth must always be known to her faithful readers!"


    Rita pauses for the moment as her quill and notebook fly back into her crocodile leather purse as the purse closes with a hungry snap. The bronze doors open as guards stand before the gates as the first of the guests enters the gleaming decorated great hall. Rita holding her head high joins the throng as she eyes all the exotic overseas guests, why she even saw a wizard with a vulture sitting on his shoulder!


    The guests are led to an open door that leads into a tunnel brightly lit by torches. The guests murmur as they enter the tunnel to only emerge a minute in a grand room brightly lit by chandeliers and floating candles that is as large and high as the great front hall of the bank. There are hundreds of seats on the floor with private VIP boxes for the ministries of the world and the guilds. Gringotts still had to give preference to the government representatives as Gringotts had a branch in each country in the world and the guilds as they were one of the main trading forces.


    Those up in the VIP boxes were quickly led over to the rest of the guests picked out their seats mostly in the front and the middle. But some guests preferred the back and had brought a pair of binoculars from which to see the auction piece from their seats. While the guests waited, hired musicians played in the background giving the guests an air of relaxation. Finally, all the guests are accounted for and seated as the crowd grows silent.


    An old wrinkled goblin makes his way to the front accompanied by two lavishly dressed attendants and two goblin guards. Walking to the front of the hall, the entire crowd watches the elderly goblin finally reach the front. "Welcome members of the ministries, the guilds, and all other guests for accepting the invitation of Gringotts Bank," Grok Gringotts said.


    The auction hall is filled with polite clapping as Grok Gringotts patiently waits for it to die down. "Thank you for coming and we hope that you will enjoy spending your well-earned money." A chorus of laughter fills the room as Grok flashes them a toothy grin, before being led to be seated at the front of the room to watch the bidding guests.


    A slick-looking Goblin emerges from a side door holding an avail. "Welcome to Gringotts Auction! We are pleased to have you. But please note that all biddings are to be final and no refunds are allowed." A murmur is heard throughout the room at the last part, but it was a given.


    "Excellent, then we shall start with the first item," the slick goblin said as a neatly dressed goblin emerged with a golden necklace with a ruby the size of a goose egg hanging in the middle.


    "From ancient times women have always loved beauty," the slick goblin persuasively murmured. "Forged as a gift to prove his undying love, the necklace was enchanted with ancient, beauty runes to preserve her beauty. It is said that when the wife died her skin was still as soft as that of a young girl and nary a wrinkle on her face nor a single silver hair. The bidding will start at 10 Galleons."


    Immediately the bids begin to fly out mostly from the guests on the ground level through there were one or two VIP guests from boxes participating as well. "340 Galleons, going once, going twice, Sold!" The slick goblin said as he slammed his hammer on the gavel. "Guest #43, please ensure to pick up and pay for your purchase at the end of the auction."


    A pretty haired witch flashes the crowd a dazzling smile as the slick goblin auctioneer moves onto the next piece, a rare herb, which caused many potion and alchemy members to perk up. "The bidding will start at 50 Galleons," the slick goblin announced, immediately followed by loud bids. Needless to say, the goblins were going to have a very fine evening.


    Though after the fourth item for sale, three members of a small potion''s guild urgently requested to be escorted to the restroom. Apparently, they''d overeaten, and it had begun to show. No one really paid attention to the four beyond Grok Gringotts himself. And soon that quickly faded away as one of the three guards with them returned to report that the four wizards would be stuck in the restroom for quite a while. Quickly the three men were forgotten as they were still under guard by two other goblins as the auction kicked into full gear.


    The auction continued until there was a loud gasp as the 12th and final item that everyone had been waiting for emerged, a giant basilisk snakeskin. "One square foot of basilisk skin will be auctioned each time until there is nothing left," the auctioneer announced as most of the audience seemed to be drooling over the size of the giant thing. "And you know there are only 100 such opportunities. Please bid wisely," the auctioneer purposefully stirred them up. "The starting bid is 1000 galleons."


    Immediately the bids were called out until the price reached, "16,081 galleons, going once, twice, and sold, to the Austrian Ministry." Everyone politely clapped congratulating them before hungrily turning to stare at the Auctioneer. The bidding had just begun and by the end of the night, the last piece of basilisk would no doubt sell for the highest amount out of all the bids. Which made Grok Gringotts and the rest of the goblins very, very, happy indeed.

 Chapter 216 - Goblin Auction â…¢

    Through the dark twisting passageways underneath Gringotts, there was a rather strange figure standing in front of the vault, a costumed individual in a plague doctor costume. There was the flat, brimmed hat, black leather beak-like mask with glass over the eyeholes a full-body leather black coat with matching gloves.


    Rowan stood in deep thought in a tunnel just around the bend from a gigantic dragon that barred access to four or five of some of the deepest vaults in the place. The beast''s scales had turned pale and begun to turn flaky from its long incarceration under the ground; its eyes were milky pink; both rear legs bore heavy cuffs from which chains led to enormous pegs driven deep into the rocky floor. Its great spiked wings folded close to its body and would have filled the chamber if it spread them. And when it turned its ugly head to smell her, it roared with a noise that made the rocks tremble, opening its mouth, and spat out a jet of fire that would have sent anyone else running back except that Rowan was just safely out of reach.


    Riddle was once more to thank for her current advantageous situation. After absorbing the new energy after his death, she found that her world mapscape had once more evolved. The biggest changes were the number of times she could teleport had dramatically increased. And that as long as she stood in a building the entire building''s blueprint would be automatically added to her mind map. Though she couldn''t see the dangers, traps, or any individual inside the building, she could still see every single corridor and room perfectly listed on the map. And boy did Gringotts have some secrets that she best not ever think about out loud.


    Rowan''s present dilemma wasn''t on how to get into the vault as all she had to do was teleport inside, but rather if she would survive doing so. She wasn''t immortal by any means nor impervious to poisons and other traps. But then again, when potter and his gang got in and nothing happened to them. Yet then again, Potter had outrageous luck and the goblin teller, Bogrod had opened the door to the vault. It was highly likely that any sort of trap in place would at present be disarmed.


    After debating it for a while, Rowan decided to risk it and teleported inside. Holding her breath, she remained perfectly still as she held her breath ready to teleport away. Not sensing anything, she softly whispered, "Lumos," as the entire area lit up by her wand. Still not moving from where she landed, she eyed the cave crammed from floor to ceiling with golden coins and goblets, silver armor, the skins of strange creatures- some with long spines, others with dropping wings ¨C potions in jeweled flasks, and a skull wearing a crown.


    Suddenly feeling the urge of a quick shopping spree, Rowan slowly picked up a coin from the floor and waited for something to happen. Nothing did. Perhaps, all the bobby traps were contingent on someone trying to force themselves inside. But as her teleportation bypassed all of that nothing had occurred. Still, she wasn''t about to take any chances and hurriedly dropped the gold coin. She didn''t dare take any of the gold as just maybe the Gemino and Flagrante Curses were already in place or at least had been when Potter broke in.


    However, the other items should be safe. Waving her wand, Rowan swiftly shrunk all the rare potion ingredients into palm sized items and tossed them into her pouch including gathering every single potion that she could see. As were any single book that she spotted of interest to her. However, knowing that time was of the essence, she stopped and returned to quickly searching for the cup.


    Raising her wand high, Rowan searched for the tattle tell signs of the cup''s location. A shelf was full of goblin-made helmets and shields. Her heart skipped at seeing a little golden cup that seemed to sparkle all on its own. The cup that had once belonged to Helga Hufflepuff, which had passed down to Hepzibah Smith to only be stolen by good old Tom.


    Knowing better than to touch the bloody thing with her bare hands, Rowan carefully makes her way over as though she was playing some sort of yoga-like game where one places their hands-on feet on colored spots. Leaping onto the shelf, her arms shake as she mutters something about taking up parkour again. Climbing up with her wand in her hand, she takes a pair of tongs from her pouch with the other and carefully clamps them around the Horcrux, before clinging to the shelf with only her legs as her leg muscles screamed at supporting her full weight. With arm and muscles in white, hot pain, she slowly lowers the cup to the ground before climbing back down herself.


    Feeling some sweat slowly dripping down her face inside the mask, Rowan doesn''t dare remove the mask lest anything else occurs. Reaching into her pouch, she removes a vial filled with a milky white substance. With care, she uncorks the vial, before pouring it all over the golden cup. An ear-splitting scream can suddenly be heard as she clamps her hands over her ears and stumbles back against the shelf. The cup melts right before her eyes as a black like thing floats out, before vanishing into gray dust.


    Pointing her wand, at the Horcrux remains, Rowan casts the disintegration curse accidentally vanishing some of the objects around it. Not one to feel bad, she instantly teleports away near vault #713. Suddenly hearing voices, she instantly turns off the light at the end of her wand and waits to hear if it''s goblins. However, all she could hear were male wizard voices. And an arrogant voice that she was rather familiar with that of Corban Yaxley.


    Suddenly, Rowan begins to tremble as she grits her teeth as cold sweat begins to pour through her body. The backlash was coming now out of all times. Unable to stand still, she weakly leaned against the wall to try to outlast the shaking. However, the problem was that if she was still stuck down here, what were the goblins going to do when they found her missing upstairs?

 Chapter 217 - Goblin Auction â…£

    The haughty, domineering face of Corban Yaxley was inordinately pleased as not only had they polyjuiced into three members of a potion''s guild, but easily managed to place the goblin guards under the Imperius curse to get them to open a door leading to the underground vaults. However, the two goblin guards had no authority to open the vaults as they were Gringotts guards and not tellers.


    "How do you think we should do this?" Jugson impatiently snapped. "Shall we go back upstairs and try to grab a teller?"


    "Don''t be a fool!" Selwyn snapped in a cruel, harsh voice. "We''d either be caught nor have the time to return a second time. We''re already running out of time as it is!"


    The tall, thin, Travers strokes his crown of bushy beard in thought. His long nose is slightly tinged red at the coolness of the cave. "Then, what if we don''t?" Travers coolly suggested.


    "What?" Corban Yaxley snapped his long ponytail whipped his back at how fast his head spun around. "I did not come all this way to merely turn back and tell the Dark Lord that we were incapable of doing his bidding."


    "No, what I mean to say, is what if we purposefully triggered the traps using those two," Travers pointed out. "They''d take the brunt of the curses and making it that much easier for us to break inside."


    Yaxley whirls around and points his wand at the two dull-eyed guards. "I order you both to do your best to break into vault #713! And use your lives if need be!"


    "Understood," the two guards dully said as they took up their spears and charged the vault with no keyhole. Immediately their goblin magic began to cause sparks to appear as the four men wisely retreated a safe distance away. The goblins kept attacking the vault over and over as their bodies were wounded and bruised by the powerful spells set in place until at last their bodies broke and they fell still to the ground.


    "We better hurry," Jugson snapped. "Their attacks must have triggered some kind of alarm."


    The four men rushed forward to only freeze at spotting a rather slender, masked figure wearing a plague doctor costume. The four men instantly point their wands at the silent figure who merely shows empty hands in signs of peace. "Who are you?!" Jugson rather agitated shouted.


    The masked plague doctor merely brings their finger to their lips as if saying, "Shush." But does not speak as Travers wisely says, "We''ll leave you to your business if you leave us to ours."


    The plague doctor merely points at vault #713 and then holds out their finger to them, shaking it side to side as if saying, "Naughty, naughty."


    "Are you here for the vault as well?" Selwyn said in a cruel eager voice that thirsted for bloodshed and violence. The plague doctor slowly shakes their head, before vanishing without a single sound.


    All four men blankly stare at the empty spot before them as Jugson says, "I hate to say this, but did that plague doctor just apparate out of Gringotts? Isn''t that supposed to be impossible?!"


    "It would appear not," Yaxley drily said as he narrowed his eyes thoughtfully at the empty space before them. "The Dark Lord will like to hear about this." All the three other men grunted in unison before they all rushed forward and attacked the vault door.


    Both powerful and talented wizards under their combined skills the vault door was finally forced open after a heavy onslaught of spells. Green poisonous smog pours out as they all impatiently wait for the smoke to clear.


    Tasting victory at hand, Yaxley rushes inside not hearing the crunching sound under his feet. With eyes darting around, he finds the small vault completely bare and empty. "Was it moved?" Yaxley roared in rage as the other men dove inside to search for the philosopher''s stone.


    "I think I found it," Travers finally said as he pointed to the scattered melted pieces of a blood-red gemstone on the ground and underneath some of their feet.


    Instantly Yaxley falls to his feet and roars with rage, "Who would ever be so foolish as to destroy the philosopher''s stone?"


    A loud creak seems to answer that question as they all glance up to see plague doctor innocently wave at them from the entrance, before slamming the vault door shut before their very eyes. They all scramble to their feet too late as a poisonous green fog is triggered upon the vault door closing as they all frantically cover their mouths.


    "Open the door!" Jugson shrieked as the rest of them pointed at their wands in an effort to blow the door open. But the green fog was much too strong and fast-acting as only moments later Jugson feel to the floor. The next to fall was Selwyn as Yaxley and Travers weakly struggled to remain on their feet.


    "I''ll kill that bloody doctor if it''s the last thing I do!" Yaxley swore as Travers finally succumbed to the poisonous fog. As his eyesight grew dizzier and dizzier, he tried firing shot after shot at the door to only see it remain closed. Unable to even scream in rage, Yaxley can only point his trembling wand at the merciless vault door.


    Unable to remain to upright, Yaxley weakly fell to the floor and to his relief he heard the door being opened. Finally, they were being rescued was Yaxley''s last thought as he collapsed on the ground. But had he looked at the goblin shadow on the floor he''d seen how eerily it stretched in the green fog to resemble that of a cowled figure, Death.


    One thing that had not occurred to any of the four Death Eaters is that the goblins are not required to report any intruders nor turn them over to the Auror''s. An oversight really, but one that the goblins had conveniently used for many years. There were very good reasons why Gringotts was never broken into and even more good reasons why there were no tales left of said attempts. For two can keep a secret, if one of them is dead.

 Chapter 218 - Interrogation Room #13

    Back in the conference room, Rowan had somehow managed to remove the plague doctor costume and put it away, before collapsing onto the carpeted floor. Her body shook from the death surge of the six hundred-year-old, Nicholas Flamel and his wife, Perenelle Flamel.


    Under any other ordinary circumstances, perhaps, it wouldn''t have been a problem. But given the fact that her body had only managed to barely digest the power from the second Horcrux, her body wasn''t able to expand and rebuild nowhere near fast enough. Her body was actively breaking under the powers clashing.


    Wet, metallic liquid began to pour from her nose as Rowan somehow tried to breathe and not choke on the blood welling up from her lungs. Squeezing her eyes shut, a tear fell out of her at the shaking of her body. To faint to be heard, she whispered, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to kill you both. But I couldn''t let him have the stone."


    It had been so very easy, really; she''d waited until the last minute before apparating inside. Holding her breath, she had searched rapidly for the package, before pouring basilisk venom and watching it burst into pieces. But still, this was the first time, she''d ever killed not just one but two innocent bystanders.


    Rowan''s conscious began to fade away under the bone-breaking pain as she heard voices in the distance. "I need to check in on our honorable patrons," the voice of a goblin could be heard saying, belonging to that of Ragnok.


    The guards grumble something and finally let him in as the young goblin says, "And how-." Ragnok chokes at seeing the pale young girl withering and bleeding out on the floor.


    "Get the healers!" Ragnok screamed as everything went fully black in Rowan''s eyes. At last, she could rest now, where her last thoughts as she felt long thin fingers gently clamp around her and carry her away. Who knew that goblins were that strong?


    *


    The auction was an incredible success as Grok Gringotts greeted guests, before having an aide rush up to him. Smiling, Grok excuses himself, "I have a small accounting issue to take care of." The guests murmur their thanks and goodbyes as a blond reporter dives around getting exclusives as on many guests as she possibly can. For Rita Skeeter knew it was going to be a good day for her tomorrow!


    Rushing into the hall, Grok snaps at his pale-faced aide. "What do you mean, someone tried to break into vault #713?"


    "The guards were called down by an alarm," the aide nervously replied. "They found two dead goblins and four unconscious intruders trapped inside the vault. They are being interrogated as we speak."


    Grok eyes narrow into dangerous slits. "And the package found inside the vault?"


    "It was found to be destroyed," the aide lamely said, while a spew of goblin curses emerged from Grok Gringotts mouth.


    Suddenly, another pale-faced aide with green livery rushed forward as Grok snapped, "And what now?"


    "Sir, the honorable patron was attacked, sir," the second aid said causing Grok to turn almost violet as if about to explode.


    "What do you mean, she was attacked?" Grok roared so loudly that his voice echoed all the way down the hall and could almost be heard all way down in the auction hall.


    "We don''t know, sir," the aid in green livery limply said. "All we know is that Ragnok went to check up on her as it is rather late, and it is time for her bed. But he found her convulsing on the floor as blood poured out of her mouth and nose."


    "Where is she?" Grok asked as he stomped in the direction of the conference hall.


    "The healers said, it must be a new type of curse or poison as her body is on the verge of breaking down," the second aide confessed as the first aid ran alongside them. "She''s been rushed to Mungo''s for emergency treatment."


    "I want two of my personal guards posted near her at all times," Grok roared. "And assign Ragnok to her as well he seems to be the only with brains in this entire bank!"


    "Yes, sir!" The second aide squeaked before rushing off as though his arse was on fire.


    Whirling around onto the first aide, who''d naively thought he''d been forgotten, Grok says, "Where are the four bastards that did this?!"


    "Interrogation room, number 13, sir," the first aide stiffly said.


    "Good," Grok said in approval as it was the worst interrogation room in the bank. Any uninvited guest that went in didn''t come back out. And nor was a word ever spoken suggesting otherwise.


    The first aid stumbled after Grok as he clenched his hands. If not for Ragnok, not only would he have lost the child, but the Prince himself would have surely come for his head. Grok unconsciously shivers as he touches his neck as though feeling a noose hanging overhead. Unlike the wizarding world, the goblins still remembered very well, who the Prince''s had once been. For on, more than one occasion, their services had been used against both wizard and goblin enemies alike.


    Grok knew full well he would have to make recompenses to the Prince family after this. Especially that child, who had been attacked within his own bank! With furious strides, he entered a cold dank room that smelled of blood and excrement. One of the men was already dead, while another was sobbing like a baby pleading for his life as the goblin torturers pulled the crank on the wheel as the wizard let out a shriek as his limps were pulled again threating to split him apart.


    Ignoring the sobbing man, Grok approached the two men who had still not broken under the bloody whips and burning firebrands, other torture methods. "It''s ironic really," Grok said as he approached the two wizards being held up by chains to the walls.


    "It was wizards who would not allow us to have wands and as such, we can''t use them for torture. But who knew that muggles were so creative?" Grok fondly strokes what looks like small metal clamps used to pull out nails or teeth.


    "Muggles are rather brilliant in their own fashion," Grok hummed as he approached the bearded one. Pausing his eyes narrow at the tattooed snake withering within a skull on the wizard''s left forearm.


    Glancing over to the pale blonde man he noted it too on the left forearm. Turning away, Gork stalked over to the corpse and spotted the same tattoo. And his final confirmation was that of the sobbing man as he two had the tattoo. It would appear that they all belonged to a selective group, but whose?


    "Why did you destroy the package in the vault?" Grok asked the two men chained to the wall.


    The blond wizard spits at Grok and says, "Filthy creature, go to hell."


    "Very well," Grok motions at the goblins to come forward as the scent of burning meat can be heard as the blond wizard lets out a scream.


    Ignoring the screaming blond wizard, Grok turns to the bearded wizard. "Speak with the truth wizard and I may yet give you a merciful death."


    "I will never betray the Dark Lord!" The bearded man fearlessly said. "Nor will I say any falsehood, when I say this, the blood-red stone was already broken when we went into the vault."


    "How did you know it was a stone that was contained inside?" Grok suspiciously said not believing a single word from the bearded wizard''s mouth as only he knew what had been contained inside the vault. But at least he did gain something useful. The four wizards were all serving some sort of wizard that went by the name of the Dark Lord.


    "We heard the crunching when we stepped on the red broken stone pieces," the bearded wizard said as finally, the blond wizard ceased to scream having fainted.


    Grok turns away from the bearded wizard and walks over to one of the tortures. "Slit his throat and as for the other two make their deaths as painful as possible. But I want them dead by the end of the night. I''ll not risk any witnesses nor anyone coming to their rescue."


    "Yes, sir," the hooded goblin torturer said, before taking a sharp gleaming dagger from one of the trays. Grok did not wait to see the bearded wizard''s throat being slit like a pig''s as he made his way out and returned to the party above. Despite the terrible circumstances, he had guests to attend to and anymore his absence would be noticed. And a goblin was known for collecting revenge with added interest and collect they always did.

 Chapter 219 - Chain Reaction

    Most of the guests chattered and happily retired to the Ebony Hotel only a few hours before dawn. But those local retired to their own homes or stayed over with friends and family for the night. A nervous-looking potion master wobbled away as not long after he ran into an alley and began to shake as his face and body began to change into a round fellow with a bushy beard. Tugging on his bowler hat to hide his baldness, Gittins hurries away and apparated near the Monarch pub.


    It was snowing rather fiercely and given the rough weather, the Monarch was largely empty at that late hour. Those few patrons that were still there were either half-asleep or passed out in the pub booths. Gittins glanced at the tall, gray bartender who was putting away the glasses and tankards for the night.


    Scurrying past the penetrating gaze of the bartender, Gittins wilts under the gazes of Hyde and Floyd. The two burly wizards stare at him with their arms crossed to hastily remove his bowler hat to reveal his shiny crown. Nervously holding is bowler between his hands, he nods at the man before him.


    The old weathered man with neatly cut hair in a warm Christmas sweater glances up from his crossword puzzle in the Daily Prophet, and asks, "Do you know a five-letter word for a magical leopard from Africa?"


    "No, sir," Gittins almost squeaked.


    "A Nundu," Sanderson carefully explained as he filled out the word in his puzzle. "It''s a magical leopard-like creature with a breath so toxic and diseased that it can easily wipe out dozens of villages."


    Gittins loudly gulps as Sanderson adds, "Why it even takes hundreds of gathered wizards to subdue even a single one of them."


    Finally raising his yellow wolfish gaze, Sanderson says, "Well?"


    "Four wizards left mid-auction and did not return," Gittins drily said as he apprehensively licked his lips.


    "Thank you, you may go now," Sanderson said as Gittins didn''t wait to be told twice, before rushing out the door and into the storm. It was safer out there, to be honest.


    "Ye were right boss," said, the large fore headed wizard, Hyde.


    "Of course! The boss is always right," murmured, the beady-eyed Floyd.


    Sanderson didn''t reply as he returned to his crossword puzzle. Things were lining up quite nicely now. The goblins were sure to hunt down the thieves effectively closing one more avenue for his unknown enemy to retreat too. And now, what is another fiver lettered name for a creature commonly known as an Asp? Oh, yes, a Viper.


    *


    Despite the late hour, Grok Gringotts steps into his luxurious, but simply furnished office and slams the door shut locking his attendants and guards out. Ignoring the fine desk with a rather inviting chair, Grok grabs a pinch of sparkling powder and tosses it into the fire. The flames roar green as he shouts, "Headmaster Albus Dumbledore!" Stepping inside, Grok instantly swirls away to only emerge in a large circular room full of funny noises.


    Grok ignores the curious silver instruments that whirring and emitting little puffs of smoke. Nor did he bother to glance up at the portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses, all of whom were snoozing gently in their frames at the late hour. But he did, however, wrinkle his nose at seeing the shabby, tattered wizard''s hat¨C the Sorting Hat. It was quite old and desperate need of a good wash.


    Standing on a gold perch a mid-sized chick withers red and golden plumage, Fawkes, the phoenix stared down at him. "Do you know, where the Headmaster is?" Grok asked as the bird gave a soft chirp. Before Grok can begin to curse the blasted bird, Dumbledore emerges from the headmaster''s private chambers hastily tying a fluffy blue moon and starred robe around himself. His long nightshirt peeked over the end, but not enough to cover his boney pale ankles nor the fluffy red slippers he was wearing.


    Peering through moon spectacles, Dumbledore tosses his nightcap back and says, "And how can I help you at this late hour, Grok Gringotts?"


    "I''m sure you will be informed in a few hours, but I''d like to inform you in person, Nicholas Flamel and his wife, Perenelle are dead," Grok firmly said. "You have my sincerest condolences."


    Dumbledore seems to suddenly be lightheaded as he staggers into his chair unable to believe that his old friend and mentor are dead. "How?" Dumbledore asked as Fawkes let out a sad cry.


    "Four wizards broke into the vault and destroyed the Philosophers Stone," Grok confessed.


    "Who?" Dumbledore asked with a sharp gleam in his blue eyes.


    "That won''t work on me, Headmaster," Grok snapped feeling an intense headache at Dumbledore trying to see into his mind.


    Letting out a sigh of relief at the pressure vanishing, Grok spat out, "Wizards so utterly impatient!"


    Dumbledore has the grace to flush in embarrassment and guilt at least. "I''m sorry, but he and his wife were good friends of mine."


    "I know," Grok said as he walked over to tiredly slump down in a seat.


    "I''m too old to be doing this," Grok murmured as he rubbed his aching head.


    "What this or the job?" Dumbledore lightly said in jest.


    Grok snorts and says, "That boy of mine is far too greedy only seeing short term profits and not the long-term ones. And as for the others vying for my position, there isn''t a single good one among them. But there are some promising prospects at least. We''ll see."


    The fire crackling is the only sound for some time as the two men stare into the distance. Finally hauling himself back to his feet, Grok says, "I don''t know what foul game is afoot, Headmaster, but you best be careful."


    Dumbledore was never one to be said no to. "Please Gringotts. Anything," Dumbledore pleaded.


    Seeing the distraught expression on one of the most powerful wizard''s faces made Grok feel a tinge of guilt and satisfaction. "They served some sort of Dark Lord and had a tattoo with a snake intertwining with a skull."


    A flicker of recognition flashes through Dumbledore''s eyes as Grok angrily says, "Do you know who they are Headmaster? Because I''ve got two dead goblins that I will have to inform their families Christmas Eve that they won''t be ever coming home!"


    Dumbledore for a moment seems to be torn and weighs the pros and cons. After a moment, Dumbledore carefully says, "According to the Auror department said symbol was found hanging in the sky the day that Auror Vinovich was killed. And according to the surviving Auror''s present at Caithness, those were the same masked figures responsible for the attack on Malfoy manor last year."


    "So, they''re all interconnected," Grok whispered as the same thought had long since occurred to Dumbledore and was only being reaffirmed.


    The two of them are silent for a moment, before Grok says, "I best leaving you to rest, Headmaster. It is late and I''m sure, you''ll be needing to make arrangements for the Flamel''s in a few hours. I''ll make sure that the goblin clerks will be available to you at any hour while the arrangements are finalized."


    "Thank you," Dumbledore said as Grok nodded and tossed a pinch of floo powder into the flames, before shouting his destination and vanishing away.


    Fawkes trills softly and flaps his tiny wings as he struggles to fly into the air, but someone manages to land on the desk. Leaning over to rub his head softly against Dumbledore''s hand, Dumbledore subconsciously begins to rub the head of his feathered friend. "Thank you, old friend," Dumbledore said, before remaining at his desk thinking all night long until his office was bathed in warm tones of yellow and orange.

 Chapter 220 - Awakening

    Rowan lets out a groan as she feels as though every single muscle in her body was sore. Her eyes felt incredibly heavy as she struggled to crack them open only to wince at the bright morning light. Slowly blinking she tries to swallow to only find that her mouth is bone dry. It was simply exhausting to turn her head and reach over for the cup of water next to her bed.


    "Here," a voice said, causing Rowan to flinch in pain, before turning to study the pale and rather angry face of her twin brother, Severus. Severus gently held the cup in hand and pushed the straw into her lips for her to sip from. She thirstily drank half of the cup, before pulling away and leaning her aching head back against the pillows.


    "Am I at St. Mungo''s?" Rowan croaked as Severus clutched the cup in his hand so hard that she was afraid that it would crack in his hand.


    "You were in the intensive ward up until yesterday, but they moved you early this morning to this ward," Severus said as clutched the water cup again rather too tightly.


    "What day is it?"


    "Christmas was yesterday."


    "Oh," Rowan quietly said. "Sorry to ruin your Christmas, it wasn''t my intention too."


    "I know that," Severus softly said as he reached over to squeeze her hand as she squeezed his back.


    "Have you been here all night?'' Rowan asked.


    "Grandfather, Grandmother, and Aunt Georgine have been taken turns staying with you," Severus confessed. "They wouldn''t let me see you until this morning. They said, that you were in rough shape before and that I shouldn''t see you like that as I''d get nightmares."


    Severus makes a bitter face and harshly whispers, "As if I could ever sleep well after knowing that."


    "So, what''d the healers say?" Rowan finally asked.


    "They said, you''d been either cursed or been given a potion that was causing your magic to spiral out of control," Severus tightly said. "The healers tried everything as your body was threatening to break apart when suddenly your magic all on its own began to somehow be reabsorbed until it went back under control. The healers said, it must have been a miracle as they all thought you were going to die or end up as a squib."


    "Well, I''m happy to be a disappointment for once," Rowan grumbled.


    Seeing Rowan starting to lightly tease back, Severus says, "I think you took it too far in trying to get out of attending our relatives'' festivities. What did the Vernianc''s ever do to you?"


    Rowan lets out a low chuckle to only wince in pain as her stomach muscles protested the action. Severus must have noticed as he agitatedly rose to stand up, but Rowan hastily said, "I''m just very sore right now and it hurts to laugh."


    Severus slowly eyes her until he''s certain she''s telling the truth. Sitting back down, Rowan finally asks him, "So what were they like, the Vernianc''s?


    Severus made a wary face and said, "They''re cheerful, snobby Frenchmen. You''d hate them, they''re all kisses with pompous laughter."


    "You''re right," Rowan said with a smirk. "Did you at least get kissed by some cute distant cousins?" Severus turns cherry red as Rowan almost laughs to only quickly recall the pain. "So, how many times was it? Or better yet how many girls?"


    "They weren''t all our cousins," Severus protested. "It was some of their friends too!"


    "Why do I get the feeling that you had all the fun, Severus?" Rowan teased a bit too hard.


    "I was worried sick the entire time!" Severus instantly roared back.


    "I thought you were going to die-!" Severus choked as moisture appeared in his eyes. "It was like seeing it all over again the time father hit you and you were so very still. Only this time, I wasn''t even there with you!"


    "I''m sorry," Rowan sincerely said as she gently reached over to wipe the tears off his face ignoring the screaming pain in her body.


    Severus sniffs and dries his face with his sleeve. "Good just don''t do it again."


    "I''ll try," Rowan tried to lightly say as she couldn''t make any promises. This time had proven it and there was no guarantee she''d survive another close encounter.


    The bed curtains were suddenly pulled to reveal an elderly man in green healer robes with silver har with a touch of bronze still left behind. Staring down his large nose, Lancelot Prewett says, "Good you''re awake." Behind him stands a younger wizard in trainee healer''s robes, Hippocrates Smethwyck.


    "Now let''s get a good look at you, young lady," Healer Prewett said as he waved his wand over her to get a better diagnostic. "You''re quite bruised and sore, but your body is healing nicely. You should be out by tomorrow and a good rest for the rest of your winter break, should allow you to return to Hogwarts on time.


    Nevertheless, I will prescribe a pain, nutrient, and muscle relaxation potion to be taken as prescribed. And not to mention a sleeping draught to be taken as needed, but no more than once every three days. Madame Pomfrey will also be informed of your needs along with your case file. It will be natural for your body to be tired for some time after and as such your professors will also be informed."


    Healer Prewett pauses as his apprentice jots everything down. "And young man, tell your Aunt that if she kicks up a fuss one more time, I''ll have her kicked out!" With a swirl of his robes, Healer Prewett left with his apprentice in tow.


    Having noticed the similarities and recognized the name on his tag, Rowan instantly knew this must be cousin or relation to the Prewett brothers. Turning over to glance at Severus she curiously asks, "What was that all about?"


    Severus ruefully grins and says, "When the healers couldn''t do much for you beyond stopping the bleeding and the worst of the shakes, Aunt Georgine called them all quacks. Let me tell you the healers did not take that very well. But well, Aunt Georgine isn''t one to back down and she got into a loud debate with several of them. And which I might add, she was winning. Anyway, it took grandfather finally dragging her away to get her to stop."


    Severus suddenly stands up and says, "Let me go and get grandfather, grandmother, and Aunt Georgine. They were all having some tea on the fifth floor. They said, for me go and get them, if you woke up, while they were gone." Severus hurries away leaving Rowan merely staring at his distant figure.

 Chapter 221 - Awakening â…¡

    With Severus gone, Rowan closed her eyes a tentative probe and winced at the result. Although her pathways had managed to absorb the conflicting energy from the Philosopher''s Stone, here pathways were severely damaged, and extremely sensitive. She knew she wouldn''t even be able to use a speck of magic until at least her return to Hogwarts. Which was fine by her, she was utterly exhausted and needed the time to recover.


    However, that had her worried at the same time. Why on Earth had she been able to absorb the energy from the Philosopher''s stone? It should not have occurred at all since she had destroyed the stone with Basilisk poison and there was no interference from her wand. Then again, the release of energy from the Philosopher''s stone at the time of its destruction, much like lightning searched for the nearest vessel to become a viable conductor. And already still in the process of digesting the energy in her pathways, the two conflicting energies met like cats and dogs, with the ending result being neither getting the upper hand over each other, but rather neutralizing each other at the expense of her body.


    A loud cough causes Rowan to glance up to see a rather relieved looking goblin. "Hello Ragnok, are you here to tell me, what I earned? Or how much I owe Gringotts for my life?"


    Ragnok flushes and shakes his head. "We were to blame for the attack as we were meant to protect you!"


    Rowan is still for a moment as she puts two and two together. But not about to fight against fate, she says, "Worry not, it was an accident. I presume that the culprits were found?"


    "They were," Ragnok darkly said in such a manner that Rowan had the distinct feeling that the four Death Eater''s had died at the hands of the goblins.


    "Now what were my final earnings?" Rowan changed the subject. "Regardless of what happened, we have a contract and we will abide by it."


    A professional air comes over him as Ragnok says, "15% was deducted from the total earnings as per contract and the deduction of the final amount deposited was 1,814,738 galleons and a single knut. The sells transaction record as well as the Starry Night gift will personally be delivered by a representative of Gringotts to Prince Manor upon your return."


    "Please thank, Grok Gringotts for the excellent services provided," Rowan said as she hid her expression of relief. That was two things down. Her face went still as recalled what that implied.


    Clenching the blankets in her hand, Rowan couldn''t help but recall the scene of the blood-red stone shattering before her. If she was honest with herself, she knew that she could have taken the stone instead and hidden it away. But the heart of the matter was rather simple, she didn''t trust herself with the Philosophers'' Stone.


    She''d proven how easy killing came to her. And she''d rather not be put into a position one day, where she wouldn''t even be able to recognize herself. For even the devil started as such, it was only a tiny slip here and there until he''d transformed into unrecognizable beast. No, it''d been better to nip the temptation of immortality right in the bud. For what is man, if not mortal?


    Feeling sadness and guilt at seeing her expression, Ragnok says, "I best be letting you rest now."


    "Thank you for seeing me," Rowan said as Ragnok bowed deeply to her, before departing out the door to inform Grok Gringotts of the child''s awakening.


    Rowan hadn''t even settled back down, when Severus burst in with three adult figures in tow. Reginald and Sirsa looked older as clear dark eyeshadows can be seen under their eyes including that of Georgine. "Sorry," Rowan lamely said as her grandmother pulled her into an uncharacteristic hug.


    "Oh, child," Sirsa murmured into her granddaughters'' ear. "Don''t frighten us so."


    Despite the hug hurting her still rather tender body, Rowan didn''t pull away as her grandfather merely ruffled her head. Georgine loudly sniffed and looked away. "Idiot child, were you not taught this year on detecting poisons? How in merlin''s name did you manage not to notice?"


    "Because Rowan''s worst subject is Potions," Severus muttered under his breath earning him a scowl from Aunt Georgine.


    Sirsa finally let''s go and says, "We''ve not yet opened the presents. We''ll all get to them once your home."


    Rowan blinks as the tips of her ears turn slightly pink. "You didn''t have too," Rowan protested.


    "It''s not Christmas if the family is not together," Sirsa stubbornly said as she smoothed the wrinkles on the bed. "Now, then I''ll see that dastardly healer about getting some food into your belly."


    Turn to stare at Georgine, Sirsa adds, "Come now, Georgine. Those horrible healers only seem to be afraid of you." Georgine flashes a pleased smirk and happily follows her sister-in-law out to terrorize a couple of healers.


    Reginald says, "Severus, please go and get me a cup of hot tea from upstairs."


    "But-," Severus isn''t able to finish his sentence as a fierce glower sends him on his merry way.


    With Severus out of sight, Reginald casts a silencing spell around them, before sitting down in the seat closest to her on her right side. "Rowan, what did you do?"


    "Something that needed to be done," Rowan tiredly answered.


    Reginald closes his eyes as he says, "Which was?"


    "I destroyed the Philosophers Stone."


    There is a long bought of silence as Reginald reaches over and gently pulls her into a hug. "Oh, child," Reginald whispered into her hair. "Why must you be burdened by both of our forefathers'' gifts?"


    "Nicholas Flamel and his wife, Perenelle are dead by my hands. They were innocent-," Rowan''s voice broke off as she closed her eyes to keep the moisture at bay.


    Reginald is silent for a long time, before slowly saying, "And if it had not been destroyed?"


    "Immorality to a monster that is already a danger to all."


    "Then you did what needed to be done. For sometimes there are no easy choices only hard ones, for the world is not black and white, but rather gray."


    "But they were innocent."


    "Yes, but the Flamel''s have lived over six-hundred years," Reginald argued back. "They had lived plenty, and though tragic, a mixed blessing to them. Death came to them just as swiftly and unexpectedly to them as to any of us. A proper ending, I believe."


    "Thank you," Rowan whispered as she leaned her head against her grandfather''s shoulder.


    Reginald must have realized she was tired as he cleared his throat and ignored the flush that began to rise on his pale cheeks. Not having sung since his Eileen had been a wee babe, he softly sang, "Lavender''s blue, dilly dilly, lavender''s green, When I am king, dilly, dilly, you shall be queen-."


    Rowan dozed off to the lullaby that she had not heard since her mother sang to them when they were still very small. Before their father had lost his good job and before they''d ever performed their first accidental magic. Back when, they were still their parents, little peanut and almond. And for a very brief moment, she dreamed of warm, happier times when she was nothing but an innocent child.

 Chapter 222 - Flamel’s Funeral

    Two days after Christmas, the funeral for Nicholas Flamel and his wife, Pernelle was held. As per the deceased couples'', most current will, that of ten years ago, they were to be cremated and their ashes scattered across their country of birth and home for many years, France. An honorary monument was to be built for the masses to visit their empty graves, but the location remained yet unknown.


    It was a solemn affair, where a great many gathered outside despite the later hour and the cold to say farewell to the brilliant alchemist who had discovered immortality. Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, gave quite the touching speech as he had been rather close to the couple and worked alongside Flamel to discover the twelve uses of dragon blood.


    It was beginning to snow and despite the bitter cold, the crowd remained quiet and still as one of the Gringotts''s Goblins, with sly, dark slanted eyes walked out before the front of the crowd and spoke into an enchanted megaphone. "It is with great solemnity that the Gringotts bank reads the public will before the masses," Dulag, the goblin lawyer said.


    "Per the Flamel''s wishes for half of their gathered fortune over their extraordinary life-time will be left for usage to various charities and groups. These parties will later be informed of the amount and terms and conditions for the usage of said funds.


    A third will be used as a scholarship fund for those unable to pay for a mastery. All, who wish to may apply for the Flamel Trust Scholarship are most welcome to, but first must agree to the terms and conditions for said use. Further instructions will later be published for the public to be aware of the finer details.


    And lastly, all records and notes on the creation of the Philosophers Stone have long since been destroyed by Nicholas Flamel, himself. He wishes for the public and those devoted to the search to not seek said item among his belongings. Per quote, ''Though marvelous indeed, it was not a gift meant for wizard nor man to find.'' End quote.


    As for the remaining amount of their fortune that will be delivered to private parties, friends and long-distance family members as the Flamel couple never had any living descendants. We ask that the mourners respect their wishes and allow the couple their final rest."


    Not long after the final speaker, the Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins, a stout witch with bobbed hair gave a final speech, before solemnly stepping back and being handed a golden box that held the remains of the Flamel couple. With an air of solemnity, the Minister of Magic from France, a rather stylish wizard stepped forth to receive the couple''s ashes. The two posed for a moment for the reporters as flashes of light could be seen, before the Minister of France took a step back and gathered with the French envoy, before taking an international portkey back to Paris, France, where a crowd of French wizards eagerly awaited their arrival.


    Long after the crowd had dispersed away a red-eyed witch who appeared to be in deep mourning finally left and apparated away. The witch appeared on the stark, frozen grounds of an old manor. Shivering from the cold, snow-filled wind, she pulled her fur-lined cloak tighter around herself. Sniffing from the cold this time, Empusa Snyde eagerly made her way inside into the warmer manor. Pausing to only snow the snow off her boots, she hurried down the hall into the great hall.


    The moment the great doors swung open, Empusa knew something was wrong. Many of the Death Eaters were pale and kneeling on the ground, while others lay strewn on the floor trying not to whimper lest they draw attention to themselves again and be tortured. The pacing figure in black robes whirled around to reveal the crimson eyed figure with deathly pale skin.


    "Speak," Lord Voldemort demanded, leaving no room for error nor protests.


    Empusa Snyde instantly fell onto her knees and quickly answered the question. "It is just as Milord feared, the Flamel couple are dead, and the Philosopher''s Stone has been destroyed." There is a long pause of silence as Empusa tensely waits for the imminent display of wrath from the Dark Lord.


    However, to her delight and to the disappointment of others at that exact moment, the great hall doors slammed open more. A rather dandy wizard wearing silver gloves dripping in blood happily made his way forward as a disfigured goblin oozing blood was floating behind him. With a flick of his wand, the goblin falls loudly onto the ground and lets out a shriek of pain as blood begins to quickly spread onto the floor.


    "I apologize for my interruption and tardiness, Master," said Pyrites with an innocent boyish smile that did nothing to hide his fondness of blood and torture. "However, I come bearing urgent news that I believe, Milord wishes to hear."


    "Speak filthy creature," Pyrites ordered as he placed his boot on the goblins mangled fingers causing the tortured goblin to let out a scream in agony.


    Pyrites is unable to hide the shiver of pleasure as he slowly withdraws his boot. The goblin weakly gasps as Pyrites much more kindly says again, "Hurry up, now. Our Dark Lord is not a patient man unlike me."


    Panting in pain, the goblin hoarsely croaks, "Four wizards were caught in vault #713 and all four were tortured and killed." The chill in the room plunges as no one dares to even dare breathe.


    "And tell, our Master, what else you told me?" Pyrites purred as if not aware of the dangerous, volatile situation before him.


    The goblin shivers in pain and fear as he coughs, before hoarsely answering, "One of those in charge of the interrogation said that the bearded wizard claimed that the stone had already been destroyed before they had gotten in there."


    The goblin paused and desperately pleaded for his life. "Please, I''ve already told you everything, I know! Please let me go!"


    "Shh, shh," Pyrites gently chided the goblin. "Be good now." The terrified goblin falls silent as it lets out small whimpers of pain, very now and again.


    Pyrites happily knelt on to the ground and adoringly said, "Milord, as your worst fears came true indeed our four brothers, are dead now. But they did not betray you for another got there first."


    Instantly Lord Voldemort points his wand and screams, "Crucio!" As the goblin begins to scream, withering on the floor dying the entire area in red. Finally, the goblin ceases to wither as he''s either ceased to breathe or simply fainted from the pain.


    Pyrites being the kindly soul that he leans over to listen and still hears gurgled breaths. "Master, you are most merciful," Pyrites breathed in awe. "The filthy creature yet lives."


    Lord Voldemort nods his head as if that was a matter of fact. Stroking his wand as if in deep thought, Lord Voldemort says, "Is there anything else, Pyrites?"


    "Nothing else of value," Pyrites sniffed dismissively. "Though the wretched creature did spend an awful amount of time begging for his life. He even tried to bribe me! As if I''d ever dare to betray you, Milord."


    Whirling around, Lord Voldemort points his wand at the miserable, foul beast. "Avada Kedavra!" A burst of foul green light is cast as the goblin grows stiff, while Pyrites eyes are full of adoration.


    "Glorious, Dark Lord!" Pyrites truthfully flattered Lord Voldemort, who proudly pulled back his wand.


    "You''ve done well, Pyrites," Lord Voldemort said. "You''ve pleased me and as such I shall fulfill your request from before. Rabastan!"


    One of the kneeled dark-haired figures raises his face and says, "Yes, Dark Lord?"


    "Pyrites will be joining you in your task," Lord Voldemort ordered leaving no room for naysay. "I expect that all is proceeding in time?"


    "Yes, Milord," Rabastan Lestrange replied making sure to hide the hint of hesitation in his eyes. "All is going as planned."


    "Excellent," Lord Voldemort said. "I want everyone to concentrate on finding out who destroyed, my philosophers stone! I want them found and brought before me!"


    There is a chorus voices that said, "Yes, Dark Lord."


    "Now, rise my loyal brethren," Lord Voldemort said. "And let us mourn for the deaths of our four faithful comrades, who now lie dead."


    The Death Eaters murmur out words in agreement as they happily rise back to their feet. They immediately begin to converse as Empusa begins to sniff and bewail about her poor Snyde. Her poor Snyde would have loved being here and would have adored the torture of the disgusting creature. But alas, her poor Snyde was gone, which only caused her to wail even louder. It was a terrible, terrible thing to be left alone in this world without their better half.

 Chapter 223 - Claret

    In a home near Nottingham, a very petite witch anxiously stares at the elaborate clock sitting on the mantelpiece. Her light-colored eyes are narrow as she anxiously twists the silver goblin forged wedding band on her right hand. Trying to stop herself from fidgeting she brushes tendrils of mousy flaxen hair from her face.


    Taking a deep breath, the petite witch named Claret rises to her feet. Murmuring to herself in an effort to calm herself down, Claret says, "He is just running late. It must be an important job that required his services."


    Claret unconsciously bites her lip revealing slightly crooked teeth, "But Urlort always sends word via his owl."


    Still muttering to herself, Claret wraps her arms around her herself in an attempt to console herself as she loudly hears the ticking of the clock in the background. "It must be very important. Yes, that must be it." Claret tried to convince herself to very little avail.


    Glancing up at the clock again Claret sees the minute hand barely move in a twitch of the minute past. Trying to ignore the growing panic and worry in her stomach, Claret trots across the rich Persian carpets that had been gifted to her by mother-in-law for their marriage home.


    Her mother-in-law had been vehemently opposed to Claret and her only son''s marriage. But after their first child had been born, her mother-in-law had quickly changed her mind. Even Claret found it strange how rapidly their relationship had transformed practically overnight. With her mother-in-law no longer trying to veto her, Claret and her mother-in-law to their own great surprise became friends. It was quite the shock to both of them, but something which Urlort often smiled in amusement which made both women scowl fiercely back at him.


    Claret paused at the nursery door and carefully opened it just a crack lest the light trickle in and awaken the children. Inside two children''s beds, two tiny flaxen colored heads could be seen peeking up from under the warm covers. A tinge of fierce love can be felt as she smiles lovingly at her two sons, Iarx and Ilx. Her eldest was going on six, while her youngest was two.


    Claret felt a faint stab of pain in her heart as she recalled her husband''s pleased expression after their birth and how he commented on how glad he was that they took after her rather than himself. Claret felt a great pang of sadness for her husband at that moment.


    They''d met at Gringotts, where she had joined the bank as a rare wizarding accountant and he a Goblin Clerk. To both of their shock, Claret had fallen in love with the goblin and Urlort with the witch. Urlort''s mother had vigorously opposed as a great-aunt of hers had once married a wizard by the surname of Flitwick. And despite the fact that said marriage had been rather successful and had eventually led to the birth of the present Professor of Charms at Hogwarts, Professor Filius Flitwick, the wizarding world was not kind to children of mixed creature heritages. But even more so wizarding children as they tended to be rather cruel to those having a mixed heritage.


    However, despite the growing concerns of Urlort''s mother, Urlort had asked Claret to marry him. It had been the happiest day of her life. Claret''s happy smile slips as the memory of her own family. Her brothers and sister had accused her of being a goblin slut. While her father and mother had stated that she was dishonoring the family by marrying a magical creature.


    To which Claret protested that she was a half-blood herself and that her parents promised that she could wed anyone she chose! However, her parents pointedly replied, that if she could marry a muggle, and they would not protest. But that she simply could not marry a goblin! In the end, they gave her an ultimatum it was the family or him. Claret chose Urlort and ever since that day she had never darkened her parent''s door and nor they had her home.


    Claret blinked and shook herself out of her reverie. Closing the door as quietly as possible, Claret shuffled back down the hall and back the way she came. Pointedly ignoring the clock on the wall, she much more calmly made her way to three tiny silver cases with a glass top. And inside each glass case was a sharp tiny tooth.


    Goblin mothers would collect the first fallen tooth of their child and place it inside an enchanted silver, goblin forged case. According to goblin tradition and her mother-in-law, the teeth of goblin children would remain intact as long as they were safe and sound. And despite the fact that at that time her mother-in-law had unhappily explained the tradition and handed over the silver case, it had been a comfort to Claret on the long nights when her husband was away.


    Suddenly, Claret lets out a scream at seeing the baby tooth of her husband break into pieces. Letting out a softer wail, Claret rushes to the hearth and tosses sparkly floo powder in, "Bogrod!"


    Instantly the flames turn green as a tiny elderly goblin teller head could be seen peeking through the flames. "Claret?" Bogrod tiredly croaked. "It is rather late. What is wrong?"


    Claret bursts into tears and babbles unable to make sense. Bogrod sighed and said, "I am coming over, my dear."


    Already dressed for bed, Bogrod emerged from the green flames in slippers and warm nightclothes. "Well?" Bogrod asked the wife of his sister''s son.


    Claret merely sobbed louder as she pointed at the silver cases on the stand. Bogrod exhaled rather loudly at her hysterics and walked over to the tiny silver boxes. Bogrod suddenly froze at seeing the tooth of his nephew broken into pieces.


    With his heart pounding with growing concern, Bogrod whirls around. "Where is Urlort, Claret?"


    "He-," Claret loudly sobbed, "-never came home."


    Bogrod frowned with great worry as he himself had seen his nephew exit the bank and head home. Bogrod hid his fear and said, "Take the children and go to Urlaa''s home. I will search for him at Gringott''s and speak to others. Go now, I will wait, child."


    Drying her tears on her sleeve lest she frightens the children, Claret hastily took out her wand and rushed away to the nursery. Whilst Claret packed an overnight bag for herself and the children, Bogrod woke his sister by shouting into her floo.


    The sleepy and rather cranky elderly goblin woman soon appeared into view. "Well, what is it?! It better be important, Bogrod!" Urlaa growled through the green flames as hair curlers could clearly be seen in her thick white hair.


    "Urlort''s first tooth broke," Bogrod gravely said.


    Urlaa went rather pale as she stammered, "How?!"


    "I do not know," Bogrod gravely confessed. "But Claret is fraught with worry as Urlort never returned home from Gringott''s."


    "He could be working late," Urlaa optimistically chocked out.


    "Urlaa," Bogrod gravely said. "The Goblin King has been rather concerned ever since the Goblin Auction. And there are wild rumors that a successful attempt on a vault was made. Which I believe true as the famous alchemist, Nicolas Flamel is dead and the security on the vaults has dramatically increased. Even the teller desks are now covered with strong enough wards capable of blocking all but the strongest curses and spells."


    Bogrod paused at seeing his sister looking about to faint. "I do not wish to frighten nor alarm you, Urlaa, but I fear that Urlort has run into something afoul."


    Bogrod is saved from a reply as Claret can be seen carrying the two children in her arms thanks to a light-weight charm placed on them. The flaxen children though on the smaller side of things sleepily protest as she softly hums to them causing them to settle back down in her arms. The two boys largely resemble their witch mother except for their slightly tan skin, slanted eyes, somewhat pointed ears, and slightly sharp baby teeth that are their physical inheritances from their goblin father.


    "Go on, Urlaa is waiting for you, my dear," Bogrod gestured to the open flames.


    Urlaa nods at her daughter-in-law and steps back from the flames as Claret nods her head in thanks to Bogrod and steps into the green flames. With a whirl, Claret vanishes into the green flames and towards her mother-in-law''s home; where the two women will anxiously wait for news, while the two children remain sound asleep unaware of the concerning ongoing around them.

 Chapter 224 - Claret â…¡

    The elderly goblin, Bogrod carefully takes the silver case containing his nephews'' tooth and places it within his robes. Turning back quickly to the floo, Bogrod says, "Summoning the Emergency Council." Instantly the flames turn green as he steps into the flames and swirls away.


    Elsewhere silver goblin forged talismans are flashing brightly calling to all the goblin elders and clan leaders to an emergency meeting. Instantly goblin men and women rush out of their beds and put on robes to cover their night clothing. Dozens of floo connected fireplaces turn green as the goblins traverse the land to appear in a great stone hall filled with many stone benches. At the front of the circular room are twelve council stone chairs, six on either side of a great silver, goblin forged throne.


    The goblin elders and clan leaders whisper in hushed voices as they take a seat in the great stone hall. As they whisper to each other they eye each other and the great hall. The great stone hall is rather simply decorated including the large, stone columns. The most intricately carved item in the entire area is the silver throne that has leaves and tree carvings across it.


    Quickly the whispering voices fall silent as the twelve goblin council members enter the stone hall. Despite the late hour, all twelve members wear neat, silver embroidered robes as they each take their seat before them. The stone hall is utterly silent before them as the clang of spears can be heard announcing the presence of the goblin king. The goblins bow their heads from their seats as an old goblin with sharp eyes stomps forward.


    The entire room is silent and remains bowed until Grok Gringotts, King of the Goblins takes the throne. The instant he does there is a rustle of movement as the goblin elders and leaders all peek at each other conveying an unspoken message, "The King did not summon us. And he does not look pleased with the late hour. It better be an emergency for the summoner''s sake."


    Grok was more than a bit displeased at having been woken out of bed on the first night''s sleep he would be getting ever since the cursed breaking in. More than a bit irked, Grok growled in Gobbledegook, "Stand before your King, he or she which has called for aide on this cold, winter''s night!"


    From the corner of the hall, the old figure of Bogrod emerges and bows his head before his King. "Eminence," Bogrod croaked. "I, along my brethren know of the unspoken attack on Gringotts''s that cost two goblin brother''s their lives."


    Bogrod paused and removed a silver tooth case from his pocket. Instantly gasps can be heard throughout the room as every goblin recognized the tiny silver tooth case. "My nephew, Urlort did not return to his wife and children this evening, your Eminence. I fear-."


    Bogrod chocked for a moment unable to speak as he whispers, "I fear my nephew is being tortured or worse is already dead."


    A burst of alarmed whispers fills the stone hall as Grok narrows his eyes and growls, "SILENCE!"


    Instantly the stone hall falls silent as Grok motions to the nearest council member to his right to take the silver case from Bogrod. An elderly female goblin with rather pointed ears rises to her feet and takes the silver case from Bogrod. The elderly female goblin named Wulm, furrows her brows as she reads the magic of the tooth. "The tooth is shattered and yellow," Wulm gravely explained to her intent audience. "Bogrod''s nephew was tortured, before being killed."


    Bogrod lets out a cry as he slumps to his knees in shock as bursts of incensed whispers fill the hall. The elderly female goblin council member pats Bogrod on his back in an attempt to comfort him. Grok raises his hand in the air for the crowd to become silent as Wulm returns to her seat.


    Grok rather somberly says, "I am sorry for your loss, Bogrod. Urlort''s death will not go unavenged nor unpunished."


    Bogrod numbly nods his head as Grok adds, "And I shall personally ensure that his wife and two sons are taken care of."


    Before Bogrod can thank the goblin king, a shout behind him is heard saying, "This is outrageous, your Eminence!"


    The crowd''s heads whirl around to see the figure of Bodrig, spokesmen of the Brotherhood of Goblins rise to his feet. (A brotherhood of goblins not for violence but rather against it. However, they most certainly approved when a Goblin committed such a feat!)


    The indignant goblin, Bodrig hissed, "Pardon for my speaking out, my King. But Urlort''s wife is a witch and his two sons take after her. They have no need for our care and belong to the wizarding world. Let the wizards take care of their own! Why should we be burdened by them?!" There is a murmur of agreement and disagreement at his words.


    Grok Gringotts narrows his sharp eyes at the clever speaking goblin. "By right of blood and marriage, Urlort and his widow have earned our care. For they wed according to our laws and their union was recognized by the head of their clan and mine. There will be no such argument to be made before me, Bodrig."


    Bodrig pursed his lips and quickly changed tactics. "Then what of avenging our fallen brother? Will we wait for the wizards to seek justice for him?!" A chorus of echoing mutters can be heard after him.


    "The wizards will find the killers for one of their one has already been killed at their hands," Grok growled back.


    Bodrig narrows his eyes and mutters, "And how can we be so sure that will indeed be the case?!"


    Grok''s lips twitch menacingly as the temperature in the stone hall seems to plummet. "My word should be enough for you, Bodrig. I have warned you before, did I not?"


    Bodrig quickly bows his head and strategically takes a step back. "My apologies, my King, I have not forgotten your last reprimand for my out of turn words. But I am sorely vexed by said tragic events." Still bowing, Bodrig silently took his seat.


    Grok sneers in reply but does not take any further action against Bodrig. Turning towards his people, Grok says, "From now on until the killer is caught all goblins are to arrive and depart from Gringotts in assigned pairs. If there any plans or outings are made, they are to be reported to said partner. As for our wizarding employees, they too shall be subject to the same rules."


    Groans can be heard throughout the room as Grok ignores his subject''s complaints. "On the morrow, said assigned partner will be given. And in an understanding of said forced compliance, there will be an increase in your pay for all for your troubles." Instantly gazes brighten up as the goblins seem a great deal more cheerful at said prospect.


    "As for the elders and the clan heads, I ask that you keep careful watch over all of your own," Grok sternly ordered as they nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Are there any arguments from the council?" Grok turned his head to the side to ask them.


    The council members remain steadfastly silent as Grok nods his head in approval. "Good," before turning his head towards Bogrod, who still kneeled on the floor.


    "Bogrod," Grok rather gently said as Bogrod raised his rather sorrow filed gaze to meet with that of the King. "I shall accompany you to see your nephew''s widow. I shall ensure the funeral arrangements are made as in accordance with our traditions so that your nephew may be buried on the hills of our forefathers."


    Bogrod numbly makes a sound of agreement as Grok says, "You are all dismissed." Grok rises to his feet as the rest do the same. Soft murmurs fill the room as Grok and Bogrod make their way out of the stone hall closely followed by the council members and spear-wielding guards.


    The minute the King is gone, Bodrig''s pleasant expression falls from his face as he sneers after their king. "Wizard loving fool," Bodrig spat under his breath.


    At his side, a larger burlier goblin, Radnok, the pigeon-toed coughs and says, "Shall the Brotherhood take action, Bodrig?"


    "No," Bodrig muttered through narrowed eyes. "But it would be wise to keep an eye on Urlort''s widow lest she has any foolish ideas of using her newfound position."


    Radnok, the pigeon-toed sneered with maliciousness as he and Bodrig began to chat with other like-minded brothers. After all, they were far from being the only ones dissatisfied with the present situation at hand. For even after all this time, the goblins were still considered lesser than the wizards and witches of the magical world. And it was their right as well to possess wands such as they.

 Chapter 225 - Claret â…¢

    Despite the rather late hour, two wizards'' heads could be seen bent over a pile of important documents which they were currently going over. The forty-year-old, dark-haired wizard with slicked-back hair sighs out loud. Elphinstone Urquart tiredly blinks his dry eyes and runs a hand through his widow''s peak. "Ogden, I do believe it is time we retire for the evening," Elphinstone professed. "The letters are starting to swim in front of my eyes again."


    The short, plump wizard and head of the Auror Department exhales loudly at the remark. Bog Ogden adjusts his enormous thick glasses across the bridge of his nose. "I know, Elphinstone," Ogden sighed out loud. "However, Auror Clements has been providing excellent intel and we can''t let him down. We must do our part and confirm his information as soon as possible in order to allow him to find the killer of Vinovich."


    Feeling a jolt of guilt, Elphinstone rubs his tired eyes with his hand, before slumping back down to read through the reports. However, before he had progressed much a knock can be heard at the door. Both men glance up in surprise as Ogden asks, "Who is it?"


    "It''s Alastor Moody, sir," the Scottish Auror could be heard replying.


    Stifling the urge to roll his eyes in exasperation, Ogden says, "Auror Moody, if this is another complaint, I do not want to hear another word on the subject at the moment. It is late and despite your being on duty for tonight''s evening shift I expect you to be at your post, which is your desk."


    "I know, sir," Alastor Moody grumbled back. "However, there is an unexpected guest here, whom I do believe you would like to meet with despite the late hour. Sir."


    Ogden and Elphinstone share a look, before Ogden says, "Very well let them in, Auror Moody."


    The door opens to reveal the short-hooded figure of a goblin. Ogden instantly recognizes his informant within Gringotts. "Thank you, Moody," Ogden swiftly said as the informant slipped inside. "You may be dismissed."


    Alastor Moody, however instead gives Elphinstone a glare which says, "I better get in on this, Elphinstone."


    However, Alastor Moody only moved to close the door when Elphinstone sheepishly nods his head back in voiceless promise to keep him in the loop. Satisfied with the unspoken promise, Alastor closes the door with a firm slam behind him emphaizing his vast displeasure at being left out of the discussion. After all, he was a senior Auror and had enough rank to be included in the meeting.


    With the door now firmly closed shut, Ogden turns his attention to the goblin before him. The informant had a rather pointed nose and rather pointed beard. With a sly smile, Gornuk says, "I have something for you, Ogden. But what do you have for me?" In emphasis, Gornuk rubbed his fingers together as if touching a golden galleon between his fingers.


    Ogden''s eyes burned dangerously as he stiffly replies, "You''ll get your payment, Gornuk. However, I won''t pay even a single knut until I know the value of what you offer."


    Gornuk merely sneers and says, "Bah, wizards always so untrusting."


    Ogden''s eyebrow twitches as Elphinstone smoothly leaps and says, "We are Auror''s Gornuk. If we aren''t paranoid, then we aren''t much good, are we?"


    Gornuk nods his head a bit mollified by the wizard''s response. "Very well, I have two new tidbits of information for you. Firstly, Grok Gringotts will be increasing security not only at the bank but including on the employees. And secondly, a goblin has been tortured and killed by the same ones, who killed one of your own."


    "Vinovich," Ogden swore under his breath.


    Gornuk''s eye''s glitter with interest as he had not been aware just who had been killed. However, that was a very juicy bit of information that he could resell to the council members. They''d pay a pretty galleon for information like that.


    Stifling the urge to rub his hands together in glee, Gornuk instead extends his hand and says, "Payment, please."


    Ogden instead smirks right back at the goblin. "And pray do tell me, Gornuk, why exactly should I pay for something that we would be informed within the day?"


    Gornuk stiffens in anger, but before he can yell, Elphinstone quickly interjects, "Instead tell us exactly why Grok Gringott''s is so drastically increasing security at Gringotts."


    Gornuk lips twitch mildly in approval at the question as he leans back and says, "I don''t know the details. But we do know is that during the Goblin Auction, an incident occurred. Two goblin guards in the deeper vaults were found dead. But nothing was stolen as not even the king would be able to keep that quiet."


    Ogden and Elphinstone''s eyes meet as they put pieces of the puzzle together in an unspoken conversation. What could be so priceless that someone would be willing to break into Gringotts''s at the height of security? The Philosopher''s Stone. And if that was indeed the case, then the death of Nicholas Flamel and his wife was no accident, but murder.


    Reaching into his desk, Ogden pulls out a heavy hand pouch and tosses it over to the goblin. Gornuk easily catches the pouch and weighs it in his hand. Satisfied at the amount, Gornuk mutters, "As always pleasure doing business with you, Auror''s." Pulling up the cowl of his hood, Gornuk slips away and closes the door firmly behind him.


    Ogden points his wand at the door and firmly locks it shut as Elphinstone lets out a low whistle. "Now that I was not expecting," Elphinstone confessed.


    "Mm, rather troubling is more like," Ogden snapped as he slumped down into his seat tiredly. "Just what is going on?!"


    "Whoever they are, they wanted to steal the Philosopher''s stone," Elphinstone mused out loud. "Either they were caught stealing it or they purposefully destroyed the stone. Either way, it was premeditated."


    Ogden furrows his brows in deep concern. "It is rather worrying, how fearless and organized this group is," Ogden concluded. "And I fear that as time passes things will only escalate. We must get on top of this, Elphinstone. But I fear that it is already much too late and all we can do is defend for the moment."


    "That may very well be the case," Elphinstone admitted. "However, trust in our Auror''s, Ogden. They''re the best, we''ve got. And they''ll catch them."


    "I know," Ogden snorted. "But rather I fear when and what the price will be for doing so."


    The office falls silent for a moment before Ogden grabs the pile of documents, he had been reading prior to being so rudely interrupted. "We best get back to it, Elphinstone," Ogden sternly ordered, before bending back down to read the document. Elphinstone merely sighed as the reprieve was over and done with. Without further ado, the wizard returned to reading and trying to make sense of the report. Either way, both wizards wouldn''t be leaving any time soon to Elphinstone''s distress.

 Chapter 226 - The Order of the Phoenix

    The following evening, it was snowing again in the picturesque town of Hogsmeade. Most of the villagers were nice and warm inside their homes if not at one of the local pubs. Pulling his cloak closer, a middle-aged, brown haired wizard makes his way up the snowy cobbled streets. A new added red scar could be seen just under his chin from his growing collection of scars on his face. There was one over the bridge of his nose and another on the edge his check that ran down his jawline.


    Warm light and sounds could be heard from inside Hogs Head Inn as Alastor Moody makes his way inside. Squinting his eyes, he ignores the smoke-filled clouds as he scans the pub to not find who he was meeting with. Not having found who he was searching for, Alastor makes his way to the bar.


    The owner/bartender with long, stringy, wiry gray hair and beard to his chest nods his head at him. "What will it be, Moody?" Aberforth Dumbledore asked as his blue eyes stared at him from behind his spectacles.


    "Just a pint of butterbeer," Alastor confessed. "I''m meeting someone, and I need to have a clear head."


    "Very well," Aberforth grunted, before turning his back and reaching for the butterbeer barrel. A minute later, the tankard was filled to the brim, before being placed in front of Alastor Moody. Alastor tentatively sniffs at the odor of the drink and studies the color of the butterbeer. "It''s not poisoned, Moody!" Aberforth crossly snapped as Alastor sheepishly gave him a glance.


    "Sorry, Aberforth," Alastor said, before taking a sip of the nice butterbeer.


    The door behind them slams open in the wind causing Aberforth to glance up and meet the same blue colored eyes as his own. Aberforth makes a stormy face as he glances down at Moody and in a cold voice said, "Your friend is here." Before purposefully turning his back to them and busying himself with items behind the counter.


    A measure of guilt and pain flashed through the blue eyes of Albus Dumbledore, before swiftly vanishing. The long, silvery haired, bearded wizard in dark blue robes that sweep the dirty floor makes his way to an empty booth in the corner. The tip of his wet, buckled high heeled boots peek out from under his robes. His normally sparking childlike blue eyes are rather grave behind his half-moon spectacles that hang on a long, crooked nose, that had been broken at least twice. One of which had been done by the bartender across the bar, Aberforth.


    Alastor Moody quickly joins Dumbledore at the booth as Alastor subtly points his wand at the table and says, "Muffalito."


    Dumbledore blinks and says, "And what is that spell, Moody?"


    "It causes anyone trying to listen in to only hear a buzzing sound," Alastor said with a great deal of satisfaction.


    "That is a rather brilliant spell, Moody," Dumbledore said in astonishment. "Who came up with the spell? Was it another member of the Auror''s?"


    "Now t''was Severus Prince, Professor," Alastor instantly replied, before recalling that the creator was still a child and student at Hogwarts.


    Dumbledore blinks in surprise at recognizing the name of one of his students. But before he can ask, Moody instantly replies, "I saw the boy perform the spell, while at St. Mungo''s."


    "St. Mungo''s?"


    "Yes, his sister, Rowan Prince had been hospitalized having been cursed with an unknown poison or dark curse."


    Dumbledore furrows his brows as he recalls that a missive had arrived from St. Mungo''s that morning stating that Rowan Prince would be returning to Hogwarts as per usual, but not be allowed to perform arduous tasks until Madam Pomfrey deemed otherwise. However, he''d been led to believe that it had been a simple illness that which she was recovering from.


    "And how did Miss Prince fall to such a tragic state?" Dumbledore pointedly asked.


    Alastor quickly tried to keep his lie as centered in reality as possible as he says, "I am told that she was invited to the Gringotts Auction for having spoken goblin to one of the tellers, who requested the child be allowed to attend. However, unlike the rest of the guests, she would not be participating in the auction merely viewing it from a private room."


    "Then was the child attacked while there?"


    "We believe that is the case as there were two goblin guards posted at the door who neither saw nor let anyone in until Ragnok, one of the upcoming goblins within the bank came to check in on her."


    "Could the guards'' memories have been obliviated or have been put under the Imperius curse?"


    "That is one of the possibilities we are thinking," Alastor admitted. "However, what we can''t find is the motive? Rowan Prince is merely a child and of no threat to anyone."


    Dumbledore''s eyes flash as he says, "And what of revenge for Reginald Prince and that of his sister actions at last winter''s Malfoy ball?"


    Alastor stiffens as his eyes race at the solemn conclusion and in utter relief. He''d been so blinded by the fact that he feared that Rowan had been discovered when the truth had been something else all along. "You are right, Professor," Alastor Moody said with a gleam in his eyes.


    "I feared as much," Dumbledore quietly said. "I fear that dark times are before us, Moody. As dark wizards gather in the shadows for foul purposes. First, the Malfoy ball, then the attack on the sleepy town of Caithness, the tragic, unexpected deaths of Nicholas Flamel and his wife, and now the latest attack on the young, Rowan Prince, all point to dangerous times that lie straight ahead."


    "Professor?" Alastor said, already half knowing that would be proposed. The child had written when the time came the order would be proposed. And for him and the Prewett brothers to join the order when that time came.


    "I believe that if there is a dark order in place, then there must be one for the light," Dumbledore explained. "Moody, will you join me in creating the Order of the Phoenix?"


    "Aye, Professor," Alastor gravely answered. "But I do believe it''ll be just the two of us for now. However, if you don''t mind me, I''d like to make a suggestion."


    Seeing Dumbledore gesture for him to continue, Alastor says, "I''d like for the Prewett brothers to be made part of the order. They''re both powerful wizards and Auror''s to boot. But most of all, they can be trusted."


    "They are both commendable," Dumbledore said as the two men began to quietly discuss the creation of the Order of the Phoenix. It was long into the night before they finally departed. Each lost in his own thoughts as they made their way home. It would be a rather sleepless night for both them as many thoughts constantly whirled away in their minds.

 Chapter 227 - Recuperation

    Rowan was dozing in bed on the last day of the winter break. Ever since having been let out of St. Mungo''s she''d mostly found herself sleeping in bed with the odd hour or two of reading in-between. Her body thankfully wasn''t sore anymore, but her inner energy pathways were far from being recuperated and still were vastly sensitive. For the present, she wouldn''t even dare to attempt to push energy via her pathways much less be capable of a single teleportation jump. It''d been a rather close call and she knew it.


    Glancing up, Rowan starred at the Starry Night painting hanging directly across from her on the wall. The goblins had personally delivered both the ledger and paining to her, where Dawn had happily proceeded to hang the painting. Much of her time spent reading had been studying the ledger. But a quick scan of the names on the sales ledger had provided absolutely nothing as none of the names listed were not connected to the five names, she had on her list nor to that of known Death Eaters. At least not that she knew of as of present.


    It was a bitter shame, really, but what could she do? She was already lucky enough to be alive as it is. She shouldn''t be greedy for more.


    Rowan weakly leaned back to rest on her soft pillows as she glanced at her bookshelf and desk. Upon her return to the manor, her grandparents and aunt permitted Rowan to open her gifts first. They carefully watched Rowan lest she feels too tired later to do so. Which was a wise decision on their part as halfway through Severus opening his gift-wrapped presents, she''d begun to feel faint again and needed to lie down.


    Sitting on top of her desk is a round, silver bowl encrusted with jewels, runes, and strange symbols. At present, the bowl is empty as the pensive didn''t have any milky, cloud substances representing memories. The chances of her ever using the pensive are rather low as most of her memories can never be allowed out of her head.


    While the bookshelf held several new volumes, which had all been gifted to her. There had been some other minor gifts, but that had been mostly been clothing and such sort of things. Nothing too expensive nor spectacular as the pensive on her desk.


    A soft creak of the door opening caused Rowan to glance in the direction of the door to only see Severus sticking his head inside. "Good, you''re awake," Severus said as he walked inside to climb into bed with her. Leaning against the pillows at her side, Severus says, "Do you think, you''ll be fine, tomorrow?"


    "Probably," Rowan said. "It''s only the Hogwarts Express. I''m more worried about the next day. I''m not sure how well, I''ll fare when climbing up and down the stairs to get to our classrooms."


    "St. Mungo''s should have already sent a note to Hogwarts explaining your condition and that you might be late to class and so forth," Severus replied. "Or at least that''s what grandfather and grandmother said."


    "Mm," Rowan tiredly hummed as she closed her eyes.


    "Are you sleepy?"


    "No, just resting my eyes for a moment."


    There is a pause of silence until Severus says, "Rowan, you''ll let me know if you need help, won''t you?"


    "I will," Rowan replied without opening her eyes.


    "Oh, good." There is another lapse of silence until he asks again, "You promise?"


    "I promise, Sev."


    Seeing that Rowan was tired, Severus curls up on his side and studies the still rather pale features of his twin sister. He must have been studying her for a long time, because he too fell asleep while watching her chest rise and fall. It wasn''t until he felt a weak hand on his shoulder trying to shake him awake. "Wake up, Severus, it''s time for dinner."


    Severus blinked and yawned as he hastily got up to reveal one side of his hair all smushed. Hiding a sleepy grin, Rowan says, "You better get going."


    "Alright," Severus yawned as he got out of bed. Pausing at the door he turns and says, "I''ll be back in a bit."


    "I''ll look forward to seeing you again," Rowan said as she watched Severus slip out the door. Sitting up, she glances at her trunk and sighs in relief. At least she hadn''t unpacked when she got home and as a result, didn''t really need to pack again. Beyond putting some new clothes inside and her pouch, which thankfully was a mokeskin pouch that no one else could open but the owner.


    Not long after, Dawn apparated inside carrying a tray with soup, soft rolls, and a small, soft dessert for her to eat. "Thank you, Dawn," Rowan said as her stomach grumbled hungrily at the sight of the meal. She''d rather lost her appetite for a few days there and hadn''t really been hungry at all. But it looked like her appetite was finally starting to return to her.


    "Your welcome, little mistress," Dawn said with a pleased smile as the sleepy figure of Laldey blew a bubble in his sleep curled on his mother''s back.


    "Dawn is happy to see that the young mistress is hungry again. Dawn was most worried, but now Dawn sees little mistress is all better. Dawn will be back later for the tray."


    With a pop, Dawn left leaving Rowan to eat her meal. It was a rather good meal to be honest. The soup was just right, and the rolls were warm and soft. Even the dessert tasted sublime. But then again, it is said that meals after near death experiences always taste much better than before.


    By the time, Severus came back upstairs, Dawn had already taken the tray away leaving Rowan half dozing in her bed again. Climbing back to her side, Severus sternly grumbles, "If you ever die on me, I''ll never forgive you."


    Despite being half asleep, Rowan still heard his remark. "Whatever makes you think that you''ll outlive me?" Rowan half jested.


    Severus chokes and says, "As if! It''s always the oldest twin that goes first!"


    "I beg to differ."


    "No, that is not the case at all!"


    "I''m only older by fifteen minutes, Severus. In the grand scheme of things that''s not even a single drop in the scheme of time."


    "Still, you should go first. You''re the older one."


    "Fine, but if I do, you better die fifteen minutes later!"


    "Are you cursing me to die?"


    ".... You started it."


    Severus arrogantly stares down his nose at her and loftily says, "Well, I''m ending it."


    Rowan merely rolls her eyes and closes her eyes again. "Rowan?" Severus says from her side.


    "Yes, Severus?"


    "Thanks," Severus quietly said as Rowan understood that simple word. He was grateful she hadn''t gone and died on him.


    Rowan merely reached over and tugged him down to lay down with her in reply. Snuggling closer, Severus closed his eyes as the two fell sound asleep. When their grandparents went up later to check on them, they found them both curled up around each other. With amused expressions they took off Severus''s shoes and tucked him into bed with Rowan. It was a tender moment for the length of time that it lasted.

 Chapter 228 - Snoozing on the Hogwarts Express

    Their arrival at Platform 9 ?''s was a little different than normal as Severus stuck quite closely to Rowan, while their grandfather pushed her trolley. Severus had been asked by both of their grandparents to make sure to stick as closely as possible to Rowan until she made a full recovery. Apparently, episodes of exhaustion were not uncommon nor fainting as the still healing body could only take so much, according to Healer Lancelot Prewett.


    The three of them made their way through the crowd as the Hogwarts Express, the scarlet engine smoked. The crowd is loud as pets cry out from their owner''s arms or cages. The train has already begun to fill up as students wave goodbye from window compartments, while others hurry to find friends or simply a familiar face. "Take care of yourselves you two," Reginald said as he patted them both on the head and nodded subtly at Severus.


    "C''mon Rowan," Severus said as he led her and his trunk over to the end of the platform. With a whirl of his wand, he levitated onto the train as Rowan slowly climbed up after him. Her exhaustion could clearly be seen written on her face as she felt her entire body ache to rest.


    Severus quickly picked the nearest open compartment and put their things inside along with the owl cage of Owny. Owny hooted softly in concern as Rowan tiredly slumped into a seat. "I''ll go find, Terry," Severus explained. "Just stay here and rest."


    "Mm," Rowan tiredly said barely able to keep her eyes open as the compartment door closed. To be perfectly honest she didn''t know how she was even going to stay awake in class. Maybe, a pepperup potion might help her. But then again, she didn''t think some of her prescribed potions could be mixed alongside it.


    Rowan must have dozed off for a minute because the next thing she knew the door was being opened. Blinking through blurry eyes she sees a figure standing in the doorway. She had to blink once more before she recognized the dark, curly-haired, seven-year, Wilkes. "Am I intruding?" Wilkes said with a good-natured smile.


    Yawning, Rowan said, "Severus went to find Terry to have him come sit with us."


    "Ah, I see," Wilkes mused, before saying, "You do seem rather unwell, Prince. Is everything all right?"


    "I just caught an awful cold over the break. And I am still in the process of recovery. But what about you? Did you have any fun?"


    Wilkes lips press into a thin line as if recalling an unpleasant memory, before a quick smile appears on his face. "I guess you could say that." Wilkes stiffens at hearing the voice of his girlfriend calling him from behind. "I best be going now. Take care, Prince."


    Rowan sleepily nodded her head in reply, before tiredly leaning her head back in her seat to rest her heavy head. Wilkes must have left, because the next time she awoke again was to see Terry and Severus staring at her with a worried expression as the Hogwarts express had left the station. Blinking she gave them a sheepish smile, "What time is it?"


    "Almost noon," Terry replied with a weak smile as he tried to add some lightness to the situation. Severus had told him about what had happened to Rowan. To be honest, he''d been shocked to find out how close Rowan had been to dying. It was a modern-day miracle for her to survive and much less retain her magic without becoming a squib.


    And Rowan''s weak condition did show in the next few minutes when the lady with cart arrived. Rather than ordering a dozen of chocolate frogs as she normally did, she only got two, a single pastry and something hot to drink. It was the least number of snacks either boys had ever seen her eat.


    After the lady with the cart left, Terry tried to make a joke. "Do you know that you whistle in your sleep, Rowan?"


    "So, I''ve been told by Severus and the girls," Rowan mumbled as she slowly chewed and ate.


    Terry and Severus, both shared glances again as they quietly chattered for a bit, before watching Rowan fall asleep again. Making sure, Rowan was sound asleep, Terry finally says, "She doesn''t look so good."


    "I know," Severus sighed. "But she didn''t want to stay home, and the healers cleared her. The bunch of quacks the whole lot of them! If she really was fine, she wouldn''t be falling asleep everywhere!"


    "Quacks the whole lot of them," Terry sniffed. "That''s why I want to become a healer."


    "Really?" Severus blinked in surprise.


    "I know that I have both money and looks," Terry proudly said causing Severus to roll his eyes. "And though I don''t need too, I''d like too. I''d like to make a difference in the wizarding community."


    "And here Rowan and I pegged you becoming the next Minister of Magic," Severus said with a wry chuckle.


    Terry rolls his eyes and loftily says, "Please I could run circles around those fools. And I''d much rather put my brain to good usage."


    "Thank goodness for the rest of us," Severus muttered under his breath, before changing the subject. "So, er, I need your opinion on something."


    "What?" Terry suspiciously said with an interested eyebrow.


    "Hypothetically, of course."


    "Hypothetically," Terry said with a straight face.


    "I''ve might have possibly been asked to brew an animagus potion."


    "And hypothetically of course, can you even brew one in the first place?"


    "Grandfather had been having me brew all our required potions up to year seven," Severus smugly explained. "And though I didn''t fare as well as I would have liked on some of them. I was able to brew all of them with either an acceptable or higher grade."


    Terry lets out a low whistle and says, "Hypothetically, you''re going to need to borrow said ingredients from Professor Slughorn''s storage."


    "I know, but this all hypothetical of course."


    "Of course," Terry rolled his eyes not believing a single word. "And why would you be doing this great favor?"


    Severus glances around before pointing his wand at the train compartment door and locks it, before muttering, "Muffalito."


    Glancing back to stare at Terry, Severus says, "Can I trust you with a secret, Terry?"


    "It depends will I get in trouble for it or suddenly be an accomplice to murder or to any other crime that will have be jailed in Azkaban?"


    "That is strangely specific," Severus said with a frown. "And no."


    "Go on, then."


    "Lupin is a werewolf."


    Terry chokes and has to be pounded on the back as he says, "If this a joke-!" Terry''s voice trails off at seeing Severus''s solemn expression. "Blimey, you''re serious, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Terry''s eyes race as he quickly connects the dots and says, "That''s why he always looks so tired around the full moon."


    Snapping his fingers, Terry says, "And that''s why the Whipping Willow must have been planted as well! There must be some sort of underground passageway where he''s kept during the full moon to protect him and all the students!" Terry lets out a low whistle rather awe-struck. "Well, color me impressed!"


    Terry turns to stare at Severus and says, "Have you known all this time?"


    "No, I only found about it through Sirius at the start of the year," Severus admitted.


    "Good, because I''d be rather angry if you had kept this from me for so long."


    "So, what do you think?"


    "And how does becoming an animagi relate to Lupin?"


    "Animagi won''t be attacked by werewolves while in beast form."


    "Of course! And this would allow them to safely approach Lupin in any event! I''m actually impressed with those three, I thought they only had Quidditch on their minds all the time! But if that''s the case, you''re going to have started gathering things now if you want to get everything finished and ready before Easter as that will be your last shot for this year."


    "I know, but what do you think?"


    "Why not?" Terry shrugged. "I mean, I wouldn''t do it! I''m liable to end up as some sort of fluffy white cat."


    "Strangely enough, I can see you ending up like that," Severus said with an amused smile.


    "I know," Terry shuddered dramatically. "What dignity as a man will I have left after that?! I''ll only forever be remembered as the boy who turns into a fluffy white cat!"


    "Rowan said the exact same thing," Severus wryly said. "She said that she was liable to end up as some sort of snake. And she''d rather not be so clich¨¦."


    "Personally, I''ve always thought she''d be a cobra," Terry sagely said as Severus nodded his head in agreement.


    "So?"


    "Yes, just do it. I''ll cover for you, just in case, but you better show me your animagus form," Terry paused. "You are going to do it, aren''t you?"


    "Yes," Severus said with a tinge of embarrassment.


    "Atta boy," Terry said with a wolfish smile, before changing the subject to Quidditch. The two boys happily chatted the rest of the train ride away, while Rowan continued to doze. They didn''t even try to wake her up when Alchemy crept out of his carrier and curled up on her lap like a warm, vibrating blanket.

 Chapter 229 - Exhaustion

    By the time Rowan awoke, it was just in time to change her robes as the Hogwarts Express pulled into the station. Alchemy protested at being put back into his carrier and firmly turned his back on his owner in sulk. Terry merely rolled his eyes, before closing the lid shut lest Alchemy decide to escape.


    It was lightly beginning to snow as they carefully wrapped their scarfs around them, before venturing out into the snow. The poor first years were being taken by Hagrid to cross the frozen lake with tears in their eyes. While Severus stuck closely to Rowan, Terry rang up ahead through the muddy snow trail and grabbed a carriage for them. The three of them climbed inside as Rowan owlishly blinked as the cold slowly awoke her.


    Severus and Terry quietly chattered until the carriage finally rolled to a stop before the front entrance. Being a gentleman, Terry offered a hand to help Rowan down and to both boy''s surprise, Rowan genuinely accepted the aid. This along caused Terry to stare wide eyed at her including Severus who bore a similar expression.


    The three of them headed inside and took a seat. Terry and Severus began to chat, while Rowan blankly gazed ahead. The girls not long after arrived and tried to chat with Rowan, who only replied with single-word answers. Casting worried gazes at Severus, Severus shakes his head as Terry mouths, "We''ll explain later." The girls frowned but had to accept the answer in the meanwhile.


    Dinner was a blur to Rowan as she mostly poked at her food and only ate a bit. By the time they were allowed to leave the Great Hall, she was almost stumbling in exhaustion like a drunken wastrel. Somehow, she made it all the way down to the dungeons, before only kicking off her cloak and shoes, before crawling into bed fully clothed. Before the girls had even begun to put on their pajamas, Rowan was sound asleep and out for the count.


    The next morning, Rowan woke up rather later for herself as she was awoken by Bethanie to get up alongside Tiffany. Tiffany for once wasn''t the last one to get up as she sleepily, but gleefully pointed at Rowan in triumph. "Ha! I finally beat you!" Tiffany excitedly cried out.


    "I don''t believe that''s anything to be excited about," Silvia grumbled as she began to brush her hair in front of the mirror hung on the inside of her wardrobe door, which was presently open.


    Rowan stumbled out of bed and heads to the washroom, before coming back more awake having washed her face in icy, cold water. Feeling better, she quickly dressed feeling the bitter cold of the dungeon air. Making sure, she had everything, Rowan left with the girls and headed to the Great Hall.


    Everyone was chattering about their winter breaks except for Rowan who only ate a bit of porridge and a single slice of toast. Severus kept coaxing Rowan to eat one more spoonful until she finally managed to finish her bowl. Feeling rather pleased with himself, Severus says, "Did you remember to take your potions?"


    "I''ll take them right now," Rowan mumbled as she pulled out the nutrient potion and chugged it down. Wincing at the taste, she pulled out the second one, a restorative designed to heal that which was still healing and hopefully give her a bit of energy to last the day. Grimacing at the taste of having eaten old socks, she says, "There, done."


    The three girls at the table don''t question the incident except to glance at Terry, who mouths, that he''ll explain everything later. Not long after they all headed down to Potions. Freezing like always, there wasn''t much of a change except that Severus kept a firm eye on Rowan lest she accidentally causes an accident to occur.


    Despite Rowan slowly working, she still managed to finish her potion and present it to Professor Slughorn who was most pleased by this year''s improvement. She''d been showing herself as exceptionally talented this year.


    Thankfully Charms was on the second floor, while the DADA classroom was on the third floors Though a bit tired, it wasn''t too bad. Rowan was even able to concentrate and take notes in all three classed. Exhausted, she was too tired to make it all the way down to the dungeons and instead made her way down to the library.


    Rowan had to blink several times, before stumbling into the library and slumping down into her usual seat. Taking a short break, she closed her eyes for just a second to only startled awake at hearing, Sirius Black shout, "We did it, Rowan! Severus said, YES!"


    "Oh good," Rowan yawned as the four boys paused to stare at her.


    "Are you alright, Rowan?" Lupin asked with a frown as he studied her dull gaze.


    "I''m just tired," Rowan tiredly said as she began to pull out her homework.


    "You certainly look it," Pettigrew grunted earning himself a sharp jab from Lupin and letting out a hiss of pain.


    Sirius shrugs the words off and says, "When can we start?!"


    "You''ll first need to gather the ingredients," Rowan grimaced as she stifled a yawn. "I''m sure, you''ll clever enough to find a way."


    "Naturally," James gleefully answered. For Christmas, his dad had given him an old family heirloom. An actual, invisible cloak! He couldn''t wait to try it out!


    Somehow, Rowan managed to complete her homework, before heading to dinner. At dinner, she at a bit more which made Severus sigh with relief. The girls having been explained the situation all secretly adding a bit of food to Rowan''s plate trying to get her to eat a bit more. It worked as she managed to at least finish her plate of food.


    Too tired to study, Rowan heads down to the common room area and slumps down into a comfy couch. Barely awake she flinches in surprise at seeing a white furball leap gracefully onto her lap. Staring down at the Turkish Angora kitten that began had to clean its little furry face, she glanced up to see Alchemy stride over and leap onto the couch to sit down next to her.


    Rowan warily glanced down at Alchemy, who glanced up at her as if to say, "We have an arrangement. There are too many slaves, and I need some space. Besides, I''m a King, and he''s just a Prince. My kingdoms'' large enough for the both of us to reside in."


    As if having understood, Alchemy, Rowan reaches down to rub behind his ears. Alchemy begins to purr as the white kitten lets out an indignant meow at being so rudely ignored. With her other hand, Rowan gently rubs his back as the kitten lets out a satisfied purr. "Oh, good there you are Bram."


    Rowan glances up to see Regulus as she offers him a sincere smile. "Did you like your Christmas gift?"


    "Yes!" Regulus said as he happily took his protesting kitten into his arms.


    "Mother and Father couldn''t say, no," Regulus chuckled. "You should have seen the look on Sirius''s face, when he saw Bram."


    Leaning over as to whisper a secret Regulus begins to giggle, "Bram really frightened Sirius, when he got into the warm bathtub with him. I''ve never heard him scream so loud!"


    Rowan chuckled at the image. "Turkish Angora''s like to play in the water and are rather good swimmers."


    "Well, I know that now," Regulus said, before reaching over to give his royal highness, Alchemy a scratch behind his ears as was his due. "I thought for sure, Alchemy would be jealous, but as it turns out, Alchemy is a rather magnanimous ruler. He just scented Bram, before pulling him over and started to lick him clean."


    "Well, Alchemy is a wise ruler," Rowan wryly commented as they watched Alchemy give a loud meow in agreement.


    Chuckling, Reginald says, "Well, I best be going. I''ve got to feed this little thing." Bram meowed in protest but was swiftly carried away to no avail.


    Alchemy smugly swished his tail as if to say, "If my human tried that, I''d scratch his face off with my claws." Too tired to stay any longer, Rowan politely petted him goodbye before retiring early for the night. And once more like before she was out within a minute of lying down.

 Chapter 230 - Black Out

    The next day was incredibly long with Herbology, first. Professor Sprout had a hands-on lesson on learning on how to defang vampiric vegetation. As it turns, the vile, nasty buggers really like biting any bits of exposed flesh including noses. More than one student was threating to burn their assigned plant to ashes as they crossly fought with the vicious struggling vines.


    Even Rowan didn''t emerge unscathed with a rather red bite mark on the side of her neck. Though that caused an entirely different set of trouble for her as Bertha Jorkins spotted the red mark on Rowan''s neck. And as the bite mark did in fact resemble a Hickey, it was all over the school by lunchtime. According to Bertha Jorkins, Potter had been cruelly dumped over winter break to only have Rowan quickly move on to a new target. And thus, causing a whole bunch of new rumors to spring up as they speculated on who the mysterious new suitor could be.


    The rest of the day proved to be just as tiring that straight right after Gobbledegook, Rowan skipped dinner and headed back to the dorms for an urgent nap. She slept all through dinner and beyond until she was firmly awoken by Bethanie, thirty minutes before ten to give them plenty of to climb to the top of the Astronomy tower. Normally climbing the tower wouldn''t be a problem for her, but tonight it was.


    Despite the cool air, Rowan felt rather lightheaded around the fifth floor. Panting and holding on the wall, she felt her stomach queasily begin to churn. "You don''t look so good, Rowan," Tiffany whispered as Silvia reached over to steady Rowan.


    "I think we should take her to the infirmary instead," Bethanie said as worriedly eyed the pallor of Rowan''s face.


    Rowan couldn''t hear them as she felt the world begin to spin as everything simply fell away. The stone steps felt rather cool against her face and didn''t even hurt, despite them digging into her cheek. She heard shouts and yells, but she couldn''t make out what they were saying. It was through they were calling her from very far away. Suddenly, she felt herself become very light as if she were floating in thin air, before everything fell away into utter darkness.


    Rowan awoke to find herself staring at a pulled screen curtain around her. With a tired whimper, she slowly sat up as she tried to reorient herself. Glancing around she quickly recognized her present location thanks to the white linen bedsheets. She was in the infirmary. But what had happened?


    Furrowing her brows, Rowan struggles to remember as she recalls climbing up the Astronomy tower, before everything went black. "How embarrassing," Rowan winced in utter mortification as her ears turned pink.


    But worst of all she''d fainted in the middle of the tower when most of the Slytherins were still climbing up the stairs. With a sigh, she fell back onto her pillows and closed her eyes. She might as well get some rest. There was no point in her worrying.


    With that firm resolution in mind, Rowan fell fast asleep and didn''t awaken until her screens were being pulled open later the that following morning. The bright early morning light streaming through the infirmary windows caused her to squint. Through her squinting, watery eyes, she saw the figure of a kind, middle aged witch in a bright red dress, white apron, and crisp white matron cap standing before her.


    "Good morning, Miss Prince," Madam Pomfrey briskly said as she moved forward and gently placed her hand to rest against Rowan''s forehead.


    "You have a bit of a temperature this morning," Madam Pomfrey said as she withdrew her hand. "But that is to be expected given that most of your body''s defenses are down."


    Madam Pomfrey whirled to the side causing her skirt to move with her. Grabbing the tray next to the bed she gently places a bit of sweetened oatmeal before her. "Now eat something first," Madam Pomfrey carefully instructed, "And then I''ll have you drink these three here potions."


    "I already have some potions to take," Rowan interrupted causing Madam Pomfrey to sniff.


    "I have read Healer Prewets missive," Madam Pomfrey said with a steely gleam. "And he should have had you on bed rest for at least one more week. Why your fainting last night only proved that!"


    Briskly tidying up the area around Rowan, Madam Pomfrey grumbles, "Those wretches at St. Mungo''s are only interested in one thing! Being Paid, that''s what!" With a huff, Madam Pomfrey flounces away to check up on a poor student that was couching rather loudly having caught a terrible cold.


    Leaning back against her pillows, Rowan begins to slowly eat until she finishes the entire bowl. With a grimace, she downs each potion until she''s done. Taking a breath, she waits for the wave of nausea to pass until she feels better. Putting her tray to the side, she sneaks to the corner of the bed to grab a sweet or two from the boxes at the bedside. The soft almond flavor is sweet in her mouth, and slowly chews to rid her mouth of the foul aftertaste left from the potions.


    Feeling a bit sleepy again, Rowan lays back down on her side to rest. She must have fallen asleep again, because she awoke to Madam Pomfrey pulling the bedside curtain again.


    "Now, there we go," Madam Pomfrey hummed. "There''s a touch of more color to your cheeks, Miss Prince. I''ll have you down a bowl of soup for me with a roll and then your potions."


    "Yes, Madam Pomfrey," Rowan meekly replied. "But for how long will I be in the infirmary?"


    Madam Pomfrey makes a face as she says, "At least one week if not two." Seeing Rowan''s paling face, she quickly adds, "Not to worry, the Professors have agreed to have your brother and friends to bring your textbooks and missed homework. They''ll stop by later today with your things."


    About to turn away, Madam Pomfrey paused and added, "I''ll also have over your wand and schoolbag at that time, Miss Prince."


    "Thank you, Madam Pomfrey," Rowan said gratefully she''d watched the matron sashay away. Grabbing the shiny spoon, she slowly begins to sip at the warm chicken noodle soup and lets out a hum at the nice taste. Taking spoonful after spoonful with a pause every now and then for a bite of her roll, she quickly finishes off her soup. Feeling rather content, she reaches for the potions and downs them again, before washing away the aftertaste with another sweet or two.


    Starting to doze off again, Rowan heard the rush of footsteps as she slowly sat up to see Severus followed by a gaggle of friends. Blinking in surprise she sees Pandora Lovegood, Andrew Abbot, Tiffany, Silvia, Bethanie, Terry, and Lily.


    "Pandora and I took real good notes for you, Rowan," Tiffany proudly said as she held out a copy of the notes that both of them had jotted down during Arithmancy.


    "Thank you," Rowan genuinely said as Tiffany beamed with pride, while Pandora gave her a wink.


    "You gave us awful fright last night," Bethanie reprovingly said as Severus glared at Rowan with his arms crossed over his chest.


    "I was told by Healer Prewett that I could attend classes," Rowan quickly excused herself of all blame. Which was all true! She was only following the doctors'' orders!


    "Quacks the whole lot of them," Both Terry and Silvia grumbled in unison as they both shared a knowing glance.


    "I''ll take real good notes for you in Ancient Runes, Rowan," Andrew Abbot kindly offered. "And I''ll bring them straight down after class."


    "That is very kind of you," Rowan said as Andrew offered her a warm beaming smile.


    "I''ll take notes in Gobbledegook," Pandora interjected, "If you''re not out by next week. And from the sound of it, Madam Pomfrey doesn''t think you will be."


    Pandora leans over to whisper into Rowan''s ear, "Xeno wanted to come, but he''s been buried under piles of homework for his O.W.L.''s."


    Rowan nods her head in understanding as Severus snorts and says, "I''ll drop off the Transfiguration notes later this evening."


    "I''d think it better if we did," Bethanie interrupted with a polite smile as Severus was left disarmed and unable to think of a reply nor a counter. "Good, then the girls and I will be in charge of bringing in-class notes for all our regular periods."


    "Thanks," Rowan muttered as Andrew and Pandora say, "We better get going and leave you to your rest, Rowan." Quickly excusing themselves the two of them left as they still had personal errands to run, before their next class.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, Lily''s green eyes search Rowan''s face as she says, "You should have said something, Rowan."


    "I didn''t think I''d actually faint," Rowan drily admitted.


    "Yes, well, you certainly scared the life out of us," Terry murmured. "Especially Severus, I''d never thought he could get any paler, but I was wrong apparently." A sharp elbow from Silvia causes him to wince as he mutters something about rude, violent girls, which earned him another swift jab to the ribcage.


    Rowan listens to them chatter as they all finally rise at seeing the time. "We''ll come back and visit you after class," the girls called out including Lily, while Terry pretended not to hear, while Severus maintained his glower in the direction of his twin sister. Finally, being dragged away by Terry, Severus disappeared out of the infirmary as she lay back down to rest.


    Though she''d hate to admit it, Rowan was rather pleased when they were all gone. Tired again from her visit, she lays back down to sleep.


    Not long after Madam Pomfrey came by to check on her patient and found Rowan sound asleep. With a pleased nod, Madam Pomfrey shuts the curtains, before stomping off to see to a foolish student who suddenly found himself with growing antlers out of his head. Really, students these days? When will they ever learn to keep their wands to themselves?

 Chapter 231 - Fourteen

    The week quickly went by as Rowan indeed did receive streams of visitors. Even the marauders stopped by between Quidditch practice chatting on about how Ravenclaw would be playing Hufflepuff. With the exception of Lupin, who stopped by more frequently with Terry and Severus in tow. Which was not exactly pleasant as Severus was still rather cross with her over her fainting. It wasn''t as though it was her fault, nor much less had she planned it to begin with!


    By the start of the second week in January, Rowan was able to stay awake more awake for most of the day in bed and had begun to catchup on her homework and lessons. Despite feeling tired all the time, it no longer that bone-weary exhaustion that she had been feeling before. The 9th of January largely went and came unperturbed as those that knew it was Rowan and Severus''s birthday did not make a fuss. They all knew better than to do so. Beyond promising to fork over some sweets when Rowan was feeling better, the well-wishers kept the fact to themselves.


    It must have been eleven o''clock at night, when Rowan awoke to feel unseen eyes watching her. Unnerved she instantly reached for her wand hiding on her pillow to suddenly feel an invisible hand wrap itself around her wrist. She almost punches the invisible person as her fist only stops mere inches away from the unseen figure, who whispers, "It''s me, Rowan!"


    "James?"


    "Yes!" James hissed as he quickly removed the invisible cloak as it slipped down and past his shoulders.


    "I almost punched you, Potter," Rowan grumbled as she slowly lowered her fist and eyed the sheepish looking James before her.


    "Heh, I must have scared you, huh?" James crookedly said feeling rather pleased about himself. "You haven''t called me, Potter, since our first year."


    "I should have," Rowan huffed as she stared at the grinning, unrepentant James. "So, why''d you sneak down this late at night? I know it wasn''t because you were bored."


    "You don''t seem very shocked to see me own an invisible cloak," James pouted as he climbed onto the edge of the bed.


    Rowan purses her lips as she''d known he''d possess the cloak sooner or later. She''d personally rather it be later. But well, the Potters were rather doting parents. "It''s you, James. If anyone would own an invisible cloak, it''d be you."


    "Well, that''s no fun," James sulked, before brightly saying, "Well, at least I surprised you!"


    Pausing to grab into the mokeskin pouch around his waist, James reaches inside and pulls out a palm-sized birthday cake with an unlit candle at the end. "How come you never told us today was your birthday? We wouldn''t have ever known if Terry hadn''t let it slip to Lupin, who told us."


    "Severus and I don''t much like celebrating our birthdays," Rowan quietly said as she watched James light the candle with the tip of his wand.


    "Still, you''re fourteen today, and that''s something to celebrate!" James said with a cheeky grin. "Now blow the candle out and make a wish!"


    "Aren''t we too old to be making wishes?" Rowan rather amused said with a faint smile on her face.


    James rolls his eyes and says, "Just make a wish already!"


    Rowan stares at the flickering candle, before taking a breath and blowing the candle out in a single breath. The candle instantly went out as a faint wisp of smoke emerged from the white candle. James grins and asks, "What did you wish for?"


    "If I told you, it wouldn''t come true, now would it?" Rowan smirked back.


    James merely sniffs and splits the palm sized birthday cake in two. Holding a half in each hand he silently holds both parts out for Rowan to choose. She chose the smaller one as James happily bit into the bigger half. The small chocolate cake was rather good as they both quickly finished their half of the cake and licked the crumbs off their face and hand.


    Having made certain that there wasn''t anymore crumbs on her person, Rowan made a face as she reached over and wiped a crumb off James''s cheek with her thumb. "Messy boy," Rowan softly chuckled in amusement.


    James made a face at her and said, "I''m only a few months younger than you!"


    "Mm, still a boy," Rowan said in satisfaction at seeing James scowl at her. "And your voice hasn''t even begun to break yet. Peter and Remus''s voices have already begun to break, and even Sirius''s started over the winter break."


    Seeing the look of disbelief and betrayal on James''s face, Rowan snickering rather loudly said, "Regulus confessed to me that little tidbit, giggling rather loudly during one of his visits."


    Pursing his lips and wrinkling his nose, James grumpily mutters under his breath, "Traitor," in reference to Sirius''s voice change.


    Folding his arms over his chest, James sullenly says, "That''s the last time, I ever sneak down to see you."


    "Good, because I doubt you can get into the Slytherin common room."


    "I can too!"


    "It wasn''t meant for you to take it quite so literally James, it was a joke."


    James makes a satisfied expression as he haughtily says, "That''s only because you know that I can."


    "Yes, well, I''d rather than not risk it," Rowan drily said imaging the awful scene in her mind.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" James said as he hurriedly reached into his pouch and pulled out a silver chained necklace with a crescent moon silver lining around a glittering dark moonstone that appeared to sparkle as if it had taken part of the cosmos and stashed it inside.


    "Oh, it''s lovely, James," Rowan whispered actually impressed for once. "Who''s it for?"


    James arches his eyebrow and says, "And they say that Slytherins are supposed to be clever." Rowan''s ears begin to turn pink as he shoves the pendant into her hand.


    "I saw it in Hogsmeade and thought to give it to you for Christmas, once we came back. But with everything that''s happened, I didn''t much get a chance too. Go on, put it on!" James urged her as Rowan carefully slipped the pendant over her head.


    "Thank you, James," Rowan sincerely said. "It''s quite lovely." And she meant it, as she wasn''t one for wearing any jewelry. But as this was a thin silver chain pendant, she should be able to wear it safely under her clothes without anyone noticing.


    James proudly puffs out his chest and says, "I knew, you''d like it."


    Rowan merely rolls her eyes at him as she glances over at the clock hand that read, midnight. "It''s midnight already and you have classes in the morning. You better get going now, James."


    "Ug," James grunts as he slides off the edge of the bed onto his feet. "I''ll see you later," James cheekily said, before pulling the cloak his head.


    "Please don''t bother," Rowan firmly said as she watched the bedcurtains open and close all on their own. Hiding a smile, just in case, James had faked his leaving, she slipped the pendant inside her clothes and turned over to lay on her side. Closing her eyes, she faintly smiled at recalling the incident, before falling fast asleep with her lips still curled upwards.

 Chapter 232 - Magick Moste Evile

    By the end of the weekend, Madam Pomfrey deemed that Rowan should be able to attend classes again. However, before releasing her, Madam Pomfrey warned Rowan to take things slowly and not overexert herself. And if she was feeling ill or lightheaded to come straight to her.


    Rowan promised, before finally making her way to the common room that Sunday evening. The 5th and 7th years were hard at work as Alchemy and Bram were reverently passed around though as though they some sort of holy idols. Which they were as rumor had it that if Alchemy was sincerely cared for, that the student in question was guaranteed to pass their final exams. Which was utter nonsense of course, but when one is sleep deprived or desperate enough even the strangest of things begin to sound rather reasonable?


    On her way up into the girl''s dorms, Rowan ran into the annoying twits, who sneered at her and said, "Well, if it isn''t little Miss Breathless?" "Are you feeling ill today?" "Or do you need us to gather the whole common room for you?"


    Ignoring the three girls, Rowan walked past them and headed into her dorm room. "You''re finally out!" Tiffany exclaimed as though Rowan had been imprisoned against her will rather than resting the infirmary.


    "Yes, I was finally given leave by Madam Pomfrey," Rowan said with a wide grin as she happily climbed into her bed and curled up inside the warm covers.


    "Well, you definitely look much better now," Silvia drawled from her warm cocoon. "You had such a chalked-out color before." Tiffany nods her head in vehement agreement as Rowan makes a wry face.


    "Girls," Bethanie warningly said, before turning over to smile at Rowan. "It''s good to have you back with us. These two won''t admit it, but they desperately missed you." Both Tiffany and Silvia flushed as Silvia ducked down her head in mortification.


    "That''s good to know," Rowan said as they quickly began to chat over lessons and any gossiped, she might have missed.


    To Rowan''s displeasure, Bertha Jorkins had spun her fainting as the result of an ill-fated romance between her and the unknown suitor responsible for her heartbreaking into two. Sadly enough, this was only Bertha Jorkin''s 6th year and still had one more year of being stuck with her to go. But it could have been worse, it could have always been Rita Skeeter or Umbridge!


    After the girls were sound asleep, Rowan once more transfigured her pillow, before slipping out to the bathroom. Instantly she apparated away and winced upon arriving in the hidden Chamber of Secrets. There was a feeling of having overstretched or pressing a finger into a bruise. It would seem that she wouldn''t be fully recovered for a good deal of time.


    "Lumos," Rowan said as she held her wand high and walked over to check on the giant vats full of basilisk ingredients. Seeing that the vats were still fine, she reached into her pouch and began to pull out the shrunken ingredients stolen from the deceased Bellatrix''s vault.


    The skins of strange creatures, some with long spines, others with dropping wings, and other bizarre and rare things. Making sure everything was nicely spaced she returned them back to her usual size, before reaching back into the pouch for the rare potions in jeweled flasks. With a hum, she quickly finished, before stepping back to admire her work of a rather full looking laboratory.


    Turning her back on the lab, Rowan walked over to the empty bookshelf and began to shelve the acquired books from Bellatrix''s vault. Not having had much time to read the titles of the volumes during the Gringotts'' break-in, she quickly did so now. And she was delighted to find a wide array of reading subjects despite over half being forbidden grimoires and other dark arts volumes.


    Grabbing the last two books, Rowan paused as she read the two titles in her hand, Magick Moste Evile by Godelot and Secrets of the Darkest Art by Owle Bullock. The two authors who had started it all. Riddle had read the first book, which only gave him an idea of what a Horcrux was, while the second instructed Riddle on how to do so. It was quite the coincidence to innocently happen across two of the darkest magic volumes of all time. One to be found in the restricted section of the library and the other was so very innocently misplaced! A rather serendipity of coincidences.


    Though still, this did at least solve her problem of having to sneak into Dumbledore''s office to acquire the second volume. Flipping open the old black leather volume, Rowan stares at the name of the writer Owle Bullock. Why would anyone record such a vile thing? But then again, why not? Whether good or evil, some things still need to be written down, but in this case, it might have been better to not go into so much precise detail.


    Glancing at the time, Rowan sits down in one of the armchairs and turns on a flashlight, before setting her wand on her lap. She quickly skipped through most of the magic that even gave her the shivers. Pausing she stops at to skim through the chapter on Inferi or better known yet as Necromancy.


    "The art of raising the dead is quite the puzzling feat. As no witch or wizard is ever truly raising the soul of the deceased but rather animating a corpse much like a puppet. The first step is to murder the intended puppet and not allow them a proper burial. The puppet must be kept in utter darkness and not be allowed for a single ray of light to touch them before the first ritual is completed.


    Upon the night of a new moon, when darkness reigns supreme the preserved corpse must be placed in a ritual circle as so described in Magick Moste Evile or in the previous chapters before. The blood of an innocent creature must be shed be it man or beast. But for convenience sake, a creature''s blood would be best."


    Rowan stops reading feeling rather sick to her stomach as she briefly skims the rest of the chapter. It was horrifying, to say the least. The amount of death and cruelty required was astonishing, but that had never stopped Riddle. The best example was the army of the Inferi in that cave that guarded the locket. So many of the dead were muggles, most likely vagrants or homeless, but others were very likely many of the witches and wizards that went missing during the first wizarding war.

 Chapter 233 - Magick Moste Evile â…¡

    With dread, Rowan flipped through the next pages before finally finding that which she sought. The process in which to create a Horcrux. With some reluctance, she lowered her eyes and began to read the dreadful process.


    "The concept of immortality has always fascinated wizards and even mankind since the beginning of time. And only more so upon Herpo, The Foul, a brilliant wizard and parselmouth discovered the secret to preserving a portion of the soul. Unlike the soul residing within a living body, the portion of the soul that is placed in a living container will live forever provided that the soul container is never damaged nor destroyed. It is widely believed that Herpo, the Foul had two apprentices and that one of them betrayed him so utterly horrified at his actions. Herpo, the Foul was not only killed but his Horcrux destroyed as well. As for the other apprentice, little is known about him except that he fled with as much of his master''s work as he could.


    Now the process to create a Horcrux in itself is rather simple for a wizard must deliberately commit murder. Murder is considered the most supreme act of evil not by wizard and muggles alike, but by magic itself. Each deliberate act metaphysically damages the wizard''s soul. At such a time is when the moment of opportunity is at hand and it is time to act. But I must warn the caster, for it is essential to have a proper vessel prepared beforehand. Not just any ordinary vessel, but one that can withstand the passage of time and not be so easily destroyed.


    Returning to our previous spot the wizard having just killed the victim must quickly cast, "Perdis Animan." The spell will rip the damaged portion of the soul and encase it into the prepared object or nearest object if there is not one prepared before in advance. Naturally, the entire purpose is in case if the first physical body dies the body can be regained via a ritual of death using the blood of their sworn enemy and bone of the wizard''s parents. However, as the soul cannot do these things for itself, the caster must be prepared to entrust their Horcrux to someone they can trust in order to revive them. This does not come without its risk as if not the caster will remain trapped in the container for time and all eternity as long as the container exists.


    But be forewarned many have tried only to fail. For the entire process is excruciatingly painful and most perilous. Many wizards have gone mad on their conquest to immortality, while others die at their own hands, and the rest perish most miserably during the ritual as their souls are torn into smithereens. The art of creating a Horcrux is not to be attempted unless the caster is willing to bet their very life and sanity. For without great sacrifice there is no equivalent recompense."


    Rowan''s hand trembles at the nonchalance of the writer and idly wonders if Owle Bullock created a Horcrux himself. He was rather strangely specific about the entire process, which was not a relief in any form or manner. And the Horcruxes that Riddle created were all relevant to himself in some manner.


    The first creation was the Diary, June 13, 1942, Myrtle Warren, his first murder forever immortalized. Not only that but the Basilisk which was used to kill Myrtle fulfilling its purpose upon leashing death upon the unsuspecting mudblood''s in the school. For Myrtle Warren indeed was a muggleborn witch.


    Riddle''s second creation was the Gaunt Family Ring, August 1943, the murder of his muggle family and importantly of the father, who abandoned him before even Riddle was born. Effectively cutting off all and any lingering blood ties to the muggle world.


    At some point in 1946, Riddle kills Hepzibah Smith the last living descendant of Helga Hufflepuff. And steals Salazar Slytherins locket, therefore proving his obsession with the founder''s relics.


    However, in the following years, Riddle kills a tramp, some unknown muggle woman. But Riddle being the obsessive man that is wouldn''t have just killed any woman. No, the more pertinent question is rather how was she relevant to the Slytherin locket? There is only one logical answer, this woman must be a squib descended from Salazar Slytherin. And if so, she must be from the previous generation of the Gaunt''s. Either Marvolo Gaunt''s sister or his wife, and frankly, if she was honest, possibly both.


    The fifth Horcrux is just as mysterious as the fourth as Riddle killed an Albanian peasant for the Horcrux use of Rowena Ravenclaw''s Diadem. Riddle being the obsessive wizard that he was once more wouldn''t have willy-nilly just picked anyone. The only logical conclusion considering the symbolic gesture of the Diadem is that the Albanian peasant was, in fact, the last living descendant of Rowena Ravenclaw, most likely a squib.


    Not much is known if Rowena had any other children other than her daughter. And if she did it was more than likely that said child was a squib. Or a better question that would be far more informative as to just who is the father of Rowena''s daughter? It''s possible that like the amazons of ancient myths, she kept the daughter that she birthed and the son that she bore was given over to be raised by the father. Either way, there was probably much more to the Albanian peasant then first met the eye.


    Feeling her head beginning to hurt, Rowan closes the book shut with a snap and feels rather sick at this juncture. She rises and puts the black leather-bound book on the bookshelf. Before turning off the flashlights and apparating away.


    Making her way back to her bedroom, Rowan quickly slips into her warm bed and transfigures her pillow back to itself. Shivering she closes her eyes and clears her mindscape storing all of tonight''s memories deep within Prince Manor. Not daring to leave anything not even a single tidbit out in the open in the Hogwarts construct of her mind. Finished clearing her mind, curls up and tries to sleep. But sleep had a long time coming as terrible words and visions of the past and future flashed through her mind.

 Chapter 234 - Records of the Prophecy Hall

    On the second-lowest level of the Ministry of Magic is, Level 9, only accessible via the lifts from the Ministry Atrium. Unlike the rest of the Ministry, this level is even starker than the judgment hall. Black-titled walls are bare with no windows, no door either apart from a single black door at the end of the corridor that leads into the Department of Mysteries. The only source of light in the gloomy passageway are torches that coldly burn blue white rather than the warm glow of fire. Beyond the door is the entrance chamber a large, circular room. Everything in the room is black including the floor and ceiling. The only way back out is through twelve handle-less doors set to open at intervals only known to members of the Department.


    Beyond there lies many curious sights, a long, rectangular room with a tank of brains that swim in green solutions and attack anything that attempts to touch them. A dimly lit chamber with stone tiers that lead down into a pit, whereupon a dais in the center stand a very old stone archway with a tattered black curtain hanging over it. The veil, which separates the world of the living and the dead.


    But that is only the first of many, there is another door that remains locked at all times except to those that are permitted inside. A large fountain of Amortentia runs in the room, but for what purpose? Only known to those permitted inside.


    There is a dark room full of planets floating in mid-air. Often times one finds themselves floating along to some unseen force. Whether there is a name for that power or not, the department has yet to share it with the rest of the wizarding world.


    The next chamber is a long, rectangular room filled with beautiful, dancing lights that sparkle like gemstones. All sorts of time-related devices completely fill the chamber, clocks of every description, and Time-Turners. At the far end of the hall is a large crystal bell jar filled with sparkling light that goes in and out. Anything inside the jar grows younger and younger returning to pre-life state only to be reborn and grow older. The cycle is endless as life and death are forever intertwined.


    At the end of the last chamber is a single door that leads to the most curious chamber of all. A long, cold chamber with high ceilings like that of a church full of nothing but towering shelves covered in small, dusty, glass orbs. The orbs glimmer dully in the light issued from the lit blue-flamed candles. The room is largely empty most of the time as only the subjects of the prophecy can touch said orb except for a singular exception the Keeper of the Hall of Prophecies.


    In a heavy fur coat, a tired dark-haired man with dark eyeshadows and even more gaunt cheeks loudly coughed. Alphard Black wearily coughed into an already red-spotted handkerchief, before wiping his red flecked lips clean. Striding forward the tired wizard makes his way down the rows and suddenly stops at row forty-five. A soft like whisper can be heard as he frowns and turns to make his way down the aisle.


    Down the long alley of shelves are tiny yellowing labels under each glass orb on the shelf. Some of them have a weird, liquid glow; others are dull and dark about to blow out like a candle in the wind. Alphard''s heavy robes trailed against the ground as he frowned at not hearing anything again. Suddenly, he heard the soft whisper again just behind him.


    Alphard whirls around and glances up to see a glowing like orb on the shelf above him. The faded old card reads, "Tom Marvolo Riddle (?) and the Prince (?)."


    "Prince?" Alphard frowned instantly thinking of a certain child. Carefully reaching for the orb with his right gloved hand, he removes his left glove. Barely pressing the tip of his finger to the orb, he suddenly hears the voice of Cassandra Trelawany, the famous witch and seer.


    "Two stars have fallen, both equal in might... Both filled with darkness and despair¡­. But neither can live for the Hydra hides in the shadows... Long forgotten, long thought gone, but not all things that are forgotten are ever truly gone...The Hydra will consume them both¡­.and the world shall finally perish and fall away into utter darkness..."


    There is a pause as if Cassandra Trelawny is utterly, bewildered. "-Yet life and death will clasp hands in solemn accord, the Hydra must perish..."


    Alphard blinks as the prophecy orb returns to its original liquid glow. Furrowing his brows, he returns the orb into place, before moving away lost in thought.


    Was that an incomplete prophecy? No, it was complete simply Cassandra Trelawny did not know the ending. "Two stars have fallen, both equal in might," Alphard muttered to himself, easily pegging Riddle and the child. But what of the Hydra? The one that will consume them both-?


    "But the Hydra must perish," Alphard loudly thought to himself as he pursed his lips.


    The other unspeakables nod their heads at him, before returning to fiddling with the Time-Turners. He was rather distracted as he wandered out of the Department of Mystery that he didn''t hear anyone calling him until he had left the lifts and was on his way out.


    "Merlin to Black," a voice loudly said in his ear, causing Alphard to jump.


    Alphard whirls around to see a tall, youthful, ruddy-faced wizard that had grown a neat brown beard to hide his weak chin. "Diggory," Alphard said recognizing one of the newer members of the Department of Regulations and Control of Magical Creatures.


    Amos Diggory grinned and handed him, a sealed brown envelope. "Auror Shackleton asked that I hand this over to you," Diggory rather good-natured said. "And asked, if you''d meet her at the Leaky Cauldron later at six. Apparently, she has something to discuss with you in private."


    "Thank you," Alphard gratefully said recognizing the brown envelope as being the requested information on the five individuals. But why did Shackleton want to see him? Was there something that she found that she dared not write about?


    "So, you and Saturnia Shackleton, eh?" Diggory said with a side wink.


    Alphard flushes and says, "It is strictly professional, Diggory."


    "Mm, so you say," Diggory teased, before saying, "Well, my girl is waiting for me, I best see you later. With the quidditch cup to be held here, this summer, there hasn''t been much time for us to go out. We''ve already caught smugglers coming in and that''s only to increase the closer the summer approaches."


    "Haven''t asked her to marry you yet, have you?" Alphard flatly called out.


    "I''m just waiting to find her the perfect ring," Diggory huffed, before flooing away.


    Chuckling, Alphard tosses a bit of floo powder into the fireplace and says, "The Leaky Cauldron." Immediately he steps into the green flames and zooms away. Feeling a bit lightheaded, Alphard emerges into the grubby-looking bar. The hunched bartender wipes the bar as various customers drink away their worries and sorrows.


    Tom, the old bartender nods his head at Alphard and says, "What will it be Black? The usual?"


    "Not tonight," Alphard apologized. "I''ll just have a bit of butterbeer." Tom sniffed, but quickly filled up a mug and placed it before Alphard. He finished his entire tankard and another refill before it was an hour past six. What could be taking her so long? Shackleton was never late, nor much less never kept anyone waiting for her. She''d have sent a missive by now asking to reschedule at a later time.


    A pair of weary-looking Auror''s wander inside and each asks for a fire whiskey. Tom quickly serves them as one of the Auror''s gulps half of his drink down and says, "What a d*m shame."


    "Tell me about it," The older Auror murmured in agreement as he sipped his fire whiskey.


    Suddenly finding himself closely listening in, Alphard leans forward as he hears the younger Auror say, "Who would have ever thought that a Lobalug would have done Shackleton in?"


    "A Lobalug would have done anyone in," the older Auror chided. "But what I can''t understand is how a Lobaulg was delivered to her desk? All parcels coming into the ministry are checked before being delivered to their various parties."


    The younger Auror shrugs and says, "If I didn''t know any better, I''d hazard to say someone was trying to silence her. But Auror Shackleton was mostly a desk Auror. She rarely ever went out into the field and whenever she did, it was mostly follow-ups and those kinds of things. But still, to be sprayed in the face with a mouthful of venom, that''s still an unpleasant way to go."


    Alphard stumbles to his feet and numbly pays for his drinks, before flooing away. Shackleton was now dead and most definitely having been murdered. Just what did she find out? With that thought in mind, he hurried away to open the parcel in private. But to his dismay, there was nothing out of ordinary to be found in any of the five reports. Whatever had gotten Shackleton killed had died with her.

 Chapter 235 - Girls Bathroom

    The rest of January quickly passed as Rowan caught up on her lessons. She was rather busy as they were now doing arithmancy charts and translating portions of ancient rune scripts that she had a rune dictionary on her at all times. On the last weekend of January, Rowan found herself in the company of the four marauders and her rather cross twin brother, Severus.


    "Why have we gathered here again?" Severus grumbled in the empty stone corridor. "I''ve got plans and places to be." Which all of them knew meant that he was missing out on being with Lily.


    "We need to start gathering the things," Sirius excitedly said as Lupin shushed them and glanced around.


    "We need to find a good hiding spot," Pettigrew grunted. "And we can''t use any of the unused classrooms as the teachers and Prefects check on them at random intervals."


    "That was actually rather well thought out and proposed," Rowan commented.


    It earned her a scowl from Pettigrew that said, "I''m not an idiot!"


    For some reason, everyone turns to glance at Rowan as she says, "Why are you all looking at me for?"


    "Because you''re the only one of us who managed to sneak out of the castle without getting caught," Lupin wryly explained. "And even if you were caught because of your roommates you were still only in our second year. So, you must have some sort of inkling."


    Severus studying his twin sister''s calm demeanor rolls his eyes and says, "She already found a place. Hurry up, Rowan! And let''s get this over and done with. I''d like to be free for the rest of my afternoon."


    "I knew you''d come through for us," James flashed her a beaming confident smile.


    Stifling the urge to smack his smug face, Rowan snaps, "Hurry up and follow me." They all trailed after Rowan to the second floor, where they paused outside of the girl''s bathroom.


    "What are we doing here?" James said in confusion as Rowan snickered and stepped around the OUT OF ORDER sign. "Why we''re going inside," Rowan said as she stepped inside.


    "But it''s the girl''s bathroom!" Both Sirius and Pettigrew whined.


    "Let''s get this over with," Severus grunted as she shoved his way past them and entered the murky bathroom. James shrugged and also went inside as Lupin firmly grabbed Sirius and Pettigrew by the collar and dragged them inside.


    "This is seriously gross," James muttered under his breath as he studied the gloomy bathroom. Under the large, cracked, spotted mirrors are a row of chipped sinks. The floor is damp and reflects the dull light from the few stubs of candles, burning. The wooden doors of the stalls are flaking and scratched as one of them dangles off its hinges.


    Lupin finally releases Sirius and Pettigrew who both rub their red necks and glare at Lupin, who merely innocently smiles back. Severus impatiently taps his foot and says, "Well?"


    "No one comes down here," Rowan paused as she pointed her wand at the door and cast Muffalito. "And as long as we don''t all come and go at the same time; we should be fine."


    "So, when do we start?" Sirius eagerly said as he still rubbed his red neck.


    Rowan pulls out two identical sheets with instructions and a list of ingredients needed for the potions. She hands the first to Lupin and the other to Severus. Severus snatches the sheet out of her hand and begins to read. Interest slowly begins to appear in his eyes as Severus says, "The potion is simple enough to brew. But the tricky part will be getting the mandrakes leaves and keeping them in our mouths for an entire full moon.


    And we can only spit the mandrake leaf back out under the light of the full moon if not have to start the entire process all over again. Not to mention that once the potion is completed, we have to wait to chant at sunrise and sundown, Amato Animo Animato until the next electrical storm, before chanting the spell one more time before drinking the potion. At which point, anything can go wrong as we will be transforming without being under supervision. Are you all barking mad?!"


    "Well, you''ll be participating too," Rowan drily said earning her a dark glare from Severus. "Anywho, I''m sure you will be able to come up with the means to secure said items from Professor Slughorn''s storage. Just makes sure to grab enough for four."


    "You''re not going to do it, Rowan?" James blinked in surprise.


    "Goodness, no," Rowan sniffed. "I''m already an accomplice and I''ve no desire to end up as a snake in real life."


    "That would be fitting," Pettigrew smirked.


    Rowan narrows her eyes and says, "I know for a fact that you''ll end up as a rat of some sort."


    "Excuse me!" Pettigrew puffed out indignantly.


    "Let''s make a deal," Rowan persuasively said. "I''ll guess what the three of you will be and if I''m right in the end, I want the free usage of James''s cloak, three times with no questions asked."


    "Deal," James instantly said as he cheekily grinned. "Go on, now, tell us what we will be?"


    Pointing a James first, Rowan says, "A Stag." "A Black Dog." "And, A Rat."


    Sirius pensively purses his lips as James mutters, "I always thought I''d be a hawk given that I''m a chaser." Pettigrew on the other hand mutinously glares at Rowan no doubt swearing revenge.


    "And what about me?" Severus said with a raised brow.


    Rowan feels a dash of cold sweat on the back of her neck, before gathering all her know psychology on her brother. "A black creature of some sort. I''m thinking of a black leopard."


    "That would actually fit," Lupin pensively said out loud. "Severus is rather dark and does have a powerful, sleek gait."


    "Oh, and before I forgot," Rowan muttered. "Oh, Myrtle, dear as promised I brought some guests to visit you."


    "Guests for me?" Said a squat girl with pimples and thick glasses, who suddenly sprung out of one of the stalls causing Sirius to leap backward as Pettigrew quaveringly reached for his wand. James, on the other hand, began to roar with laughter as Lupin merely shook his head.


    "And you are?" Severus said staring down his nose at the pimpled ghost.


    "Oh, my!" Myrtle blushed at seeing all the boys in the bathroom. "I''m Myrtle Warren."


    "You''re moaning myrtle?" Sirius curiously said to only receive a glare from the ghost.


    "Don''t listen to him, Myrtle, dear," Rowan airily said. "He''s doesn''t appreciate your charms as the others do."


    Myrtle shyly blushes as Severus flashes Rowan an annoyed look, before loftily saying, "I expect that the ingredients within the next two weeks." Stomping out the door slams behind him as everyone stares at his retreating back.


    "Well, that was rude," Myrtle said as Rowan sighed, "What can I say, he''s my twin brother."


    Myrtle immediately begins to chat with the boys and to Rowan''s amazement, James quickly charms the female ghost. Shaking her head, she wryly left them to only be followed by Pettigrew closely behind her. A short way away, Pettigrew solemnly says, "You really think, I''ll be a rat?"


    Rowan pauses to glance at the forlorn expression of Pettigrew. "Rats are nothing to scoff at Pettigrew," Rowan explained. "Rats are brave often many times challenging creatures much larger and ferocious than they are. Rats are cunning able to find and enter places that others can''t. Rats are survivors, who survive against miraculous odds.


    And you, Pettigrew, are no less than James, Sirius, or Lupin. The biggest difference is that James and Sirius are not only good-looking and wealthy, while Lupin, on the other hand, is brilliant. But you''ve more than proven their match as you''ve gotten on the Quidditch team and have beaten Sirius on the exams. What you may lack in wealth, you more than made up for it in cunning and courage."


    Pettigrew stares at Rowan and says, "I think that''s the nicest compliment you''ve ever given me."


    "Hmm, don''t get used to it," Rowan smirked, before leaning over to brush her lips against his cheek.


    Pettigrew turns bright red as Rowan''s lips twitch upward. "As I said, you''re brave enough in your own way, Pettigrew. I haven''t forgotten what you did for me that day. And I suggest that neither do you. Because you''re most certainly a lion." Rowan turns away and leaves as Pettigrew is left dumb folded holding his flushing cheek.


    "That''s the second time, she''s done that," Pettigrew whispered, before dumbly heading to the common room area. Despite snorting afterward, there was a smile on his face the whole day. Because whether Pettigrew admitted it or not, it still was nice to be appreciated by a girl.

 Chapter 236 - Teapot Tortoise

    The rest of January faded imperceptibly into February with no change in the bitterly cold weather. With the start of February romance began to blossom among the students as many couples began to spring forth as they all eagerly awaited the blessed day. To their delight, Professor Pollen was a fan of the holiday and as such after dinner, there will be no classes held for the students to mingle and talk. There would be food and drinks even small games with prizes for couples to win for their beloveds.


    Naturally, as the rest of the professors had been roped in the games consisted of some sort of test according to their professions. Though it was whispered that Professor McGonagall was not fond of the date and as such her tasks would be impossible to complete. And even the headmaster had thrown himself into the festivities as there would be a kissing booth. Though who would be at the kissing booth was still a mystery to all.


    When Valentine''s day finally arrived but Rowan found herself rather distracted despite the kissing couples all around her. She''d been rather perturbed after reading Secrets of the Darkest Art by Owle Bullock. It wasn''t the content that bothered her but the detail about the two apprentices of Herpo, The Foul.


    Rowan had gone back to reread the chronicle of history written by Salazar Slytherin himself. Salazar had dedicated an entire section to Herpo, The Foul, but despite his obvious enthusiasm, not even Salazar had known that Herpo had two apprentices. So, how had Owle Bullock known about that detail? Owle Bullock was born thousands of years long later after Herpo and Salazar. And timewise Salazar, would have been much closer to Herpo''s time frame only some mere hundreds of years difference.


    "Miss Prince, do I have your attention?" Rowan startled to find herself staring at Professor McGonagall. "It would seem that you''re a tad distracted today. It wouldn''t have anything to do with the day''s festivities now would it?"


    "No, Professor," Rowan hastily said. "I was just thinking that my transfigured teapot into tortoise looked more like a turtle than a tortoise."


    Professor McGonagall sharply gazes at the transfigured teapot that had been turned into a tortoise. Staring gravely at the moving tortoise she says, "It does look a bit like a turtle. Nevertheless, please pay attention."


    "Yes, Professor," Rowan meekly replied as Severus stared at Rowan as if to say, "Liar."


    Professor McGonagall quickly goes back to explaining on how to make their teapot. Not long after the bell rings and the entire class scrambles to get to lunch. They all head down to lunch as Rowan along with Severus and the others head over to the Gryffindor table to eat lunch. Terry takes his usual seat across from Lupin, while Severus sits at his side to tentatively peek at Lily sitting with the other girls.


    Rowan lets the chatter of Lily, Willa, and Mary wash over her as they chat with Bethanie, Tiffany, and Silvia. Tiffany being the rascal that she was giggles and says, "So, did anyone get anything this year?" Bethanie, Mary, and Willa flush as everyone stares at them in surprise including Rowan.


    "So, who''s it from?" Tiffany clapped her hands in delight as her cute bobbed hair shook.


    Bethanie glances down and mumbles, "Regulus gave me a chocolate box with flowers. I thought it was rather sweet really."


    "Especially given the fact that there was a note asking her to accompany him tonight," Silvia wolfishly grinned as Bethanie turns scarlet.


    Rowan turns and glances further down the table at Regulus, who was eating with his friends frankly impressed at his daring. At this rate, Regulus was going to steal Bethanie right out from under Sirius''s nose. Good, because Sirius was a complete and utter arse to girls. And this was coming from her and she considered him a friend.


    Turning back, Rowan hears, Tiffany says, "So, are you going to accept the invitation?"


    Bethanie flushes and says, "But he''s a year younger than me!"


    "So," Rowan said with a roll of her eyes. "He''s cute, a pureblood that even your mother can''t protest, and he''s nice to boot. Unlike Sirius, who an absolute jerk, Regulus adores you, Bethanie. And ever since last year despite his newfound fame this year, he only has eyes for you. I don''t think you could do any better."


    Bethanie flushes even brighter as if glowing like a cherry before shyly glancing down the table to meet the gaze of Regulus. Regulus flashes her a warm smile causing butterflies to flutter in her belly. Bethanie hurriedly turns away as Silvia snickers, "I do believe that is a most definite yes."


    "Yay, for true love," Tiffany dreamily signed, before gloomily poking at her own food.


    Only three of them were aware of Tiffany''s situation as Silvia quickly changes the subject. "So, what about you, Willa?"


    The chestnut curly-haired girl with tan skin flushes as her hazel eyes glance over to the Hufflepuffs table. "He''s in my muggle studies class with me," Willa muttered as the girls all turned to gaze at the table.


    Lily and Mary, who were both in muggle studies carefully eye the second-year males in their class. "Is it, Hopkins?" The dark-haired, Mary asked as her golden-brown eyes scanned the seated crowd.


    "No, I am betting it''s the Hufflepuff chaser, Thomas Bell!" Lily exclaimed as her green eyes flashed with impish delight.


    "Oh, you, mean the cute Hufflepuff, who started as a chaser this year?" Tiffany remarked as they all turned to study the fair-skinned boy with dark brown hair and a bright smile.


    "Oh, he is cute," Mary hummed in agreement at seeing those gorgeous olive-colored eyes of his.


    "Mm," Willa shyly said. "He asked me to go with him to the party tonight as friends for now."


    "Oh!" All the girls chorused as even Rowan joined in unison.


    "Shh!" Willa said as she fought off the nudges from Mary. Quickly turning the tables, Willa says, "And what about you, Mary?"


    Mary stiffens and instantly stares down at her plate. "I don''t want to say," Mary mumbled as Willa returns the nudges.


    "I bet I know," Rowan smirked causing them all to glance at her. "Lupin."


    Tiffany lets out a squeal before clapping her head on the mouth. "I never thought he had it in him!"


    "He doesn''t," Rowan drily said. "But Mary here got chocolate from him last year. I''d say this was just a step in the right direction."


    "He gave you chocolates!" Tiffany scandalized said as she gaped at the blushing Mary.


    "He was just being nice!" Mary protested as she nervously clenched her napkin in her lap.


    "And what about this year?" Silvia snickered as even Bethanie chuckled at the comment.


    Seeing all their smug glances and smiles, Mary sniffs and says, "You guys are so mean."


    "Fairs, fair," Willa sniffed back as she teasingly stuck her tongue out at her.

 Chapter 237 - Shredded Scarf

    Suddenly, Rowan stiffened as Lily quickly glanced up to see the dark eyed, but fair, handsome figure of Vasco Vespucci. Lily quickly nudges Mary in the ribs as does Willa. Seeing the domino action, Silvia and Bethanie turned around to both gape at the Gryffindor.


    "What?" Tiffany naively asked as she stared at them. "Don''t tell me! Is Professor Slughorn behind me?!"


    Rowan slowly shakes her head as Tiffany turns around to suddenly freeze up in surprise not sure how to react. Vasco clears his throat and says, "Miss Topsy, would you do me the honor of accompanying me tonight?"


    "Ah, yes," Tiffany somewhat apprehensive replied as Vasco bows and says, "Then I''ll eagerly await your presence at the entrance of the Great Hall." With a quick nod to them, he hurries over back to his friends as the entire Gryffindor table erupts into whispers.


    "What was that all about?" Mary said in confusion. "I thought Vespucci liked the Ravenclaw beauty, the younger sister of the 6th year in our house, Zaid Patil?"


    "Asha Patil?" Willa said, instantly all the girls knew exactly, whom she was referring too.


    Only a year older than them, Asha Patil, was an exotic beauty. Long silky black hair in a plait, sun-kissed skin, full lips, and honey chocolate eyes that could melt the very soul. More than one boy had fallen for her charms, but to make matters worse, she was a beauty with brains. Top of her class, a powerful witch, and to mention she was Ravenclaws seeker to boot.


    Tiffany bites her lips as if to keep herself from crying before jumping to her feet and rushing out. Silvia rushes after her as whispers burst no doubt fueling a new rumor about the two girls being more than just friends. Bethanie apologetically glances at them and says, "Sorry," before rushing out of the Great Hall.


    "Was it something I said?" Willa said in shock. "I didn''t mean to imply that he didn''t like her now. That''s just what everything thought!"


    "I know," Rowan sighed as she got to her feet. "Just don''t worry about it. Tiffany is just feeling a bit sensitive today, that''s all." Lily nodded at Rowan as she and Mary consoled the now gloomy Willa.


    Undisturbed Rowan makes her way to the entrance of the common room and says, "Foxglove." The wall swings open as she steps into the empty common room. Making her way to the girls'' dorms, she suddenly hears stomping coming down the stairs and pauses at the foot of them.


    "You!" Jezebel hissed as she barred her teeth at Rowan. Looking more like a gorgon right now than the sexy beauty she normally was.


    "Keep your things to yourself!" Jezebel shrieked!


    "What?" Rowan said as Jezebel reached into her bag and tossed a handful of scraps of blue wool at her.


    "Stay away!" Jezebel snapped, before leaving a rather bewildered Rowan staring at the raving older girl.


    "Studying for the N.E.W.T''s must have finally made her snap," Rowan muttered as she brushed off the shredded wool scarf remnants and went up the stairs. Stepping inside the dorm, she found Tiffany nosily sniffing as Bethanie held her in the arms as Silvia angrily paced in the dorm.


    "Tiffany," Rowan said, "I finished speaking with Willa and she said it was mere rumors. I mean look at me, I''m supposed to already had several paramours! And all of you know that is not true at all."


    Glancing up with slightly red eyes, Tiffany sniffs and says, "I know, but it still hurts." Grabbing a hankie from Bethanie''s open hand, she loudly blows and wipes her nose clean.


    "We both know that he is only acting this way because it''s true," Tiffany sighed. "His family must have heard of his romantic interest for Asha Patil. And who wouldn''t? She''s gorgeous and smart."


    Sniffing again, Tiffany pauses to wipe her nose. "But we all know that I''m none of those things. All I have is a pureblood name that they really want. And that''s why they must have written to their son to warn him away and let him know about our future betrothal. He''s never once been nice to me before."


    "He could have easily been nervous," Bethanie consoled her. "It''s not that uncommon."


    Silvia snorts and mutters under her breath, "More like a bastard," as Bethanie flashes her a warning look.


    "You don''t have to try to console me, Bethanie," Tiffany sighed as didn''t cry anymore merely looked rather forlorn.


    "I knew that this was to be my fate. But still, I would have liked if he''d approached me of his own accord. At least, he''s cute right?" Tiffany said with a watery smile.


    "Yeah," Bethanie whispered as she gave Tiffany, a big hug.


    "Well, we have class in a bit," Rowan said. "I''d wash my face if I were you. Don''t you have Care of Magical Creatures with him next?"


    "For Merlin''s sake!" Tiffany shouted before rushing out of bed and hurrying to wash her face.


    "Well, that got out of her bed quick," Silvia grimaced as she slid her fingers through her hair. "I know this is rather common in our world, but still it hurts to see a friend be in pain."


    "We can''t do anything, but be there for her," Bethanie lamented. "We all know that."


    "I know, but still," Silvia sighed in frustration.


    Seeing them so forlorn, Rowan quickly changes the subject. "You''ll never believe what happened to me as I was coming up the stairs?"


    "What?" Tiffany asked as she came back into the dorm room drying her face with a washing towel.


    "Jezebel finally snapped and tossed scarf pieces at me," Rowan explained.


    "That is rather bizarre," Silvia said as she flopped onto her bed.


    Bethanie shrugs and kindly suggests, "Maybe, it''s that time of the month?" All the girls make faces at the comment and shudder.


    "Well, if it is, I don''t envy her," Silvia grunted as Tiffany hurried over to her wardrobe to brush her hair and try to conceal the puffiness on her face.


    They all chatted for a bit, before each of them hurried out and began their long trek to reach their classes. Surprisingly, today''s lesson in Ancient Runes was on the topic of Love Magic.


    Most of their faces went red as the petite, Professor Bathshelda Babbling said, "Some of our most ancient runes deal with the topic of romance. As today is that day, we shall delve into the topic."


    Turning towards the board, Professor Babbling adjusts her crooked hat as her dark blue robes sweep around her. "Now then, I shall draw some runes on the board. However, each of you should have taken either a colored string at the start of the class. Is anyone missing one?" Professor Babbling asked as her blue and green eyes scanned the entire classroom.


    Rowan glances down at her string that is dark blue almost midnight to be exact. "Now, the color of string chosen is the subconscious color your heart views love," Professor Babbling explained.


    Rowan furrowed her brow in reply. Well, that certainly explained a lot. Romance never seemed to be of much worth to her nor pain-free. But love always seemed to be far too dark, deep, and true, when felt. Why merely looking at her own past or that of her own actions of sisterly love more than proved that.


    Professor Babblings coffee, coiled hair disappeared from view as she turned to face the class. Wrinkly her slightly, crooked pale nose, she said, "Please clear your mind and think of a rune, and then say, Amans.


    The string will form the intended form of thy desired lover represented in the form of a rune. You will all write an essay on the explanation of your rune and its own correlation with the ancient views on the romantic symbolism of that particular rune. As for the rune in string form, they''ve been enchanted to maintain their shape and all of you may take them back with you." Even Quyen Crowley and Hortense Sicca perked up at that as they all eagerly studied some of the runes on the board, before closing their eyes to meditate.


    Rowan closed her eyes and frankly couldn''t picture a single face. The only rune that came to mind was that of the unknown. Opening her eyes, she saw the dark string form the rune representing the unknown. Well, she certainly knew what that meant. Either romance was simply not in her future or she had yet to meet her so-called destined lover.

 Chapter 238 - Love Rune

    Glancing over at Andrew, she saw his rune form that of warmth and open-minded. Staring at the rune, Rowan wonders if Andrew is Hannah Abbot''s parent. If so, supposedly Hannah was a half-blood. It would make sense if Andrew either married either a muggleborn witch or a maybe even a muggle wife. After all, he had told her he was taking muggle studies because his uncle was a squib. It wouldn''t be out of character for him to meet a local muggle girl in the neighborhood. But then again, he did have many cousins and siblings, it certainly could be any one of them.


    Turning back to her own, rune, Rowan begins to write her essay on the symbolism of the rune and how it was viewed. They all steadily worked on their essays until the bell rang. Professor Babbling collected all their essays and said as they left, "Don''t forget to study the next runes for the following class. You''ll be translating short paragraphs."


    The Slytherins and Hufflepuffs groan as they all head downstairs to the dungeons. The two groups went separate ways at the end of the staircase, one left and the other right. The Slytherins made their way inside the common room as they eagerly chatted about tonight''s festivities.


    Rowan rolled her eyes as she made her way upstairs to her bed and flopped down on her back. Not long after the girls arrive as Tiffany quickly rushed over and began to change her clothes. "Aren''t'' you going to change out of your robes?" Silvia commented.


    "Eventually," Rowan sighed as she rolled off her bed and grabbed her regular clothes out of her wardrobe.


    Bethanie peeks over at Rowan and says, "You would think that after all this time, we''d see you at least in a skirt once. But I''ve never even seen you wear a skirt as part of the female uniform nor as part of your casual wear."


    "I''ve got ugly pole legs," Rowan shamelessly replied. "Besides as long as I wear our school uniform, I can wear trousers a a bottom."


    "I don''t know," Silvia eyed Rowan up and down. "You''re rather slender and I''ve seen how your legs go for miles. I''d bet that they''re some of your best features."


    "I''m not a horse," Rowan huffed.


    Silvia rolls her eyes as Bethanie says, "Well, maybe, Rowan prefers dresses. It''s not that uncommon you know."


    "Exactly," Rowan lied, earning a happy smile from Bethanie.


    They all finished dressing with Tiffany being the last one to finish as she checked her reflection several times in the mirror. Satisfied, they finally all went upstairs, wherefrom the entrance of the Great Hall, they could see the house tables having been moved to one side of the Great Hall, while the other side held small carnival-like stalls with a flowing fountain of punch and tables full of sweets.


    Waiting at the entrance as promised looking rather handsome, Vasco Vespucci, bowed and took Tiffany''s hand. Brushing his lips across her hand, he said, "You are enchanting this evening."


    "Thank you," Tiffany quietly said hiding her unease as she pulled her hand back, while Vasco offered her the crook of his arm as he led her inside. There was an awkward pause as Tiffany plastered a polite smile on her face, before accepting the crook of his arm, and allowing herself to be led away.


    "Well at least he''s polite," Bethanie mused as both Silvia and Rowan shared glances and hid their snorts.


    "Bethanie!" A voice called out behind them causing Bethanie to prettily flush. "You look utterly ravishing this evening," Regulus said, looking rather handsome himself.


    Despite being somewhat shorter, for the time being, Regulus fearlessly offered her the crook of his arm and said, "Shall we, Milady?"


    "Yes, please," Bethanie gently said as she took his arm and the two of them entered inside.


    "It looks like we''ve been left behind," Silvia drily said.


    Smirking, Rowan dramatically bows, "Milady?" Before rising up and offering Silvia the crook of her arm.


    Silvia snorts, "Don''t mind if I do," before taking the offered arm as they both stride inside to startled glances. "You know they''ll have us both as bent by the end of the night."


    "I''m sure that Bertha Jorkins will claim that I''ve finally switched teams," Rowan chuckled as they both took a seat at one of the tables. As for tonight, there wouldn''t be any house tables as friends, or couples could sit together.


    The Great Hall quickly filled up as dinner started as usual as both Rowan and Silvia discussed some of the couples. Terry hurriedly rushed over to them and says, "Ah, my eyes!" Before slamming his face against the table.


    "Hortense Sicca and Gil Goyle sucking face again?" Silvia said in sympathy as she ruffled his head. It was a horror to see the 3rd year girl and 7th year exchange saliva. More than one person had turned green at the horrific sight.


    "No, but just as bad," Terry said sounding rather muffled. "No, I saw Gertrude Fowl and Vern Crabb."


    Rowan makes a face at recalling the annoying brat from the Malfoy meetings her first year. "Wait, isn''t he a 6th year?"


    "Precisely," Terry said with a violent shudder. "I''m pretty sure none of the other girls will even look at him. But I guess they must both be desperate enough and given that they''re both purebloods, they''ll probably be marrying the moment Gertrude graduates."


    "Still it''s not as bad as Hortense and Gil Goyle," Silvia said with revulsion. "Gil Goyle is a 7th year, this year. While ignoring the fact that it is a miracle that he''s passed thus far, it''s a bit disturbing to imagine given that Hortense is in our grade."


    "Yes, well, I doubt he''ll let her go," Rowan drily said. "I think she''s the only girl, who has ever liked him."


    "I fairly certain they''ll be betrothed during the summer to have them marry once Hortense graduates," Terry moaned as he raised his pale face.


    Glancing around, Rowan sighs and says, "Let me guess. Severus went to find Lily?"


    "Bingo," Terry said as he turned green again and hid his face in Silvia''s shoulder.


    "There, there. Poor baby, I''ll protect you," Silvia teasingly cooed as she avoided glancing in the direction of the front entrance.


    Rowan cast an interest glance at the two of them but didn''t make a comment. There might be something there that hadn''t been there before. But only time would tell if it would bloom into anything. Hiding her smile, the three of them chatted until dinner appeared before them.

 Chapter 239 - Rejection

    Dinner was a light affair as most of the students were planning to stay for the games or the drinks and sweets to be had after. Finally, Dumbledore arose to the interest of the students. Wearing bright red robes, bright enough to burn one''s retinas. Dumbledore''s baby blue eyes sparkled behind his half-moon spectacles.


    "It is wonderful to see and celebrate the springtime of youths," Dumbledore said. "Curfew has been moved one hour back, but please make sure to be back in your dorms on time as classes will be held at regular hours tomorrow. Now let us enjoy all enjoy this lovely night!"


    The couples instantly darted forward as Silvia dragged Terry to have a look at Professor Kettleburn''s stall. Rowan rolled her eyes and was about to turn away when she caught the eye of an unexpected person. Rather wary, she sees the handsome golden figure of Damien Mulciber approach her.


    "You seem to be alone," Mulciber commented as several girls'' mouths dropped down in disappointment and envy. Mulciber was quite the catch to them as he was both, rich, charming, and a pureblood to boot.


    "For the moment," Rowan flatly replied as she eyed him.


    "I think that we started off on the wrong foot, Prince," Mulciber rather calmly stated. "I''d like to remedy that. May I?" Mulciber rather suavely offered her the crook of his arm.


    Rowan believed that people could change, but there were some things that she didn''t believe that was ever the case for. Damien Mulciber had always been popular, but yet he got off on violence and ****. He''d more than enjoyed raping muggle women in the future. And despite not having committed it yet, she didn''t want anything to do with him. Because **** wasn''t a question of bad circumstances, but rather that of a vile moral character.


    "I''ll have to decline," Rowan finally said, before moving past Mulciber to only suddenly feel him tightly grab her arm. Glancing down, at his hand, Rowan''s gaze turns rather frosty as she meets his cold sneering face.


    "A woman should always know her place," Mulciber said as he tightened his grip on her arm.


    "If you don''t let go," Rowan icily smiled back. "I''ll break every single finger in your hand. You do recall what I did to Rosier, don''t you?"


    Mulciber stiffens before unpleasantly smiling at her and letting her arm go. ''You''ll regret this, Prince."


    "I don''t think as much as you will in the future," Rowan said, before turning away and continue on her way. She felt his glare of hatred on her back, but she didn''t turn back. If he tried anything here, there would be plenty of witnesses. Though she may want to keep a better eye out when wandering alone through empty, dark corridors.


    Seeing two long lines, Rowan peeks around to see the sign that reads, "Kissing Booth." Walking over to a Slytherin in line, she asks, "Who''s at the Kissing Booth?"


    The Slytherin recognizes her and says, "They''ve got four boys and girls, your choice. Each one is a 7th year who volunteered. For Slytherin, we''ve got S.R. Wilkes-."


    Rowan didn''t hear the name of the female as she blinked in surprise. Wilkes? But didn''t he already have a girlfriend? Though that certainly did explain why Jezebel had been so very temperamental before.


    "Thanks," Rowan said, before squeezing her way past and heading to the sweets table. Serving herself a plate, she studies the crowd for familiar faces. She spots Xeno and Luna wandering about at the stalls, Sirius was off with his latest girl, Lupin was with Willa as promised, and surprisingly, Lily and Severus were all alone.


    Though Rowan did send a pity filled glance in the direction of her brother. Despite having Lily all to himself, Lily didn''t seem to be shy while standing next to Severus. Perhaps, somethings could never truly be changed no matter how much both wanted it to be. She could only hope his heartbreak wouldn''t be anywhere near as cruel as before.


    "At least you''re alone too," a rather glum voice remarked from behind her.


    Licking the powder off her lips, Rowan turned to face a rather gloomy Pettigrew. "I had an offer," Rowan said with a shudder. "But I turned him down." Glancing into the crowd, she says, "And where''s James?"


    Pettigrew miserably sighs, "Some girl invited him, and he accepted."


    "Still as popular as ever I see," Rowan privately thought to herself as she caught the sulking gaze of Quyen Crowley. Out of her entourage, it would seem she was the only without a suitor. Quyen Crowley sneered at her before disappearing into the crowd.


    "Well, if you need a date," Rowan turned towards Pettigrew. "I suppose just for tonight, I would be agreeable to such an event."


    "It''s not like you''re here with anyone," Pettigrew huffed out with an added snort of wariness. "Okay, but I want to go and see Professor Kettleburn''s stall. It looks like fun." Brushing the last of the crumbs off her face, Rowan nods as she accepts the offered arm of Pettigrew and follows him into the crowd.


    The two of them head over to Professor Kettleburn, where is having students try their luck at opening small boxes and dealing with the creature within. When it came time for their turn, Pettigrew opened the box to only find a Bowtruckle inside.


    Bowtruckle''s are notorious for being shy but to everyone''s amazement, when Rowan reached her hand inside, the bowtruckle willingly allowed to be carried out in her palm. In fact, both Rowan and Professor Kettleburn had a devil of a time trying to get the bowtruckle to let go of her hand as it absolutely refused to let go.


    After somehow managing to hand the bowtruckle back to Professor Kettleburn, the professor gives Rowan a heartbroken glance. "You''d have done well in Care of Magical Creatures, Miss Prince," Professor Kettleburn sadly whimpered as he handed over their prize, it was a box of Honeydukes chocolate bars.


    Rowan didn''t reply as she knew perfectly well, why she hadn''t taken the class. Who would be stupid enough to take a class that involves magical creatures with the marauders? Even she wasn''t brave-hearted enough to attempt such a death defining feat. Nor had she any desire to be in anymore classes with them. Potions was enough to last her an entire lifetime.


    Once out of earshot, Rowan says, "You can have the box, I''ll only take three of them."


    "Deal," Pettigrew said as he quickly handed over three chocolate bars lest she changes her mind. They went to two more stalls, Professor Vector, where a student had only a minute to make a simple requested calculation. Rowan easily won a gorgeous arithmancy calendar calculated up to seven years later. She was quite satisfied with her prize as Pettigrew gave her a wary glance.


    The last stall was that of Professor Flitwick, where students according to their grades had to perform charms. Rowan easily won them, a charmed pendant, which she handed over to Pettigrew. After all, if not for him, she''d already left and have missed out on having fun.


    Some of the crowd had already begun to disperse as Pettigrew happily waved away to her as he carried off his prizes. Rowan waved back as she kept a tight grip on her arithmancy calendar. Not only would it come in handy, but there would be accurate day to day predictions each day. Who knows, it might even save her life one day.

 Chapter 240 - Mr. Emu

    The latest of squatters had been thrown out by the police causing a father and his family to carry everything they could in their arms. They''d hadn''t been able to afford the landlord''s price anymore and as such had remained in their tiny apartment until the landlord, at last, had them evicted. They''d had paid the landlord if they could, but Mr. Emu being new to the country and an immigrant from Bangladesh had quite the difficulties in finding employment.


    The family of five had wandered the city all that evening as Mr. Emu desperately searched for a place for them to stay the night. But none of the inns would have them at seeing them including the ones where cash was paid upfront.


    The lampposts grew longer until at last the lampposts began to glow brightly at dusk. Moths fluttered about as the weary family trudged down the street with their few belongings. Mrs. Emu had dark olive skin and warm dark eyes. In their own language, she says, "Honey, we best be finding a place for the night. In an alleyway or in a park."


    "The rest places are full at this hour and we don''t know which spots to avoid, dear," Mr. Emu argued.


    "The children are tired, honey," Mrs. Emu said as she glanced at their three children. Their two daughters were yawning, while their four-year-old son sleepily rubbed his eyes.


    "All right, dear," Mr. Emu said. "Let us find a park bench for now. And then I''ll go and search for a safer place."


    "Yes, honey," Mrs. Emu said in relief as she hoisted their four-year-old son in her arms and kept a firm grip on the belongings she was carrying. Their two girls, ten and eight trailed after them as they searched for the nearest park. It was a tiny one with a small playground.


    Rather than lying down on the bench, Mrs. Emu lay her children on the round spinning circle as it was large and smooth. Their four-year-old son fell fast asleep as the two girls tiredly curled up against each other.


    Glancing at his wife, Mr. Emu said, "I''ll be back soon, dear."


    "Take care," Mrs. Emu called out to him as he scurried away.


    The night was cold and dark as it was a new moon. Nary a shred of light could be seen in the night sky as clouds even covered the stars. The only light to be seen is the flickering lights of the lampposts. But even those were dim on this night''s eerie gloom.


    Mr. Emu kept a firm grip on his pocketknife in his hand. This area of the city was quiet at this hour with very few cars on the dark winding roads. Even the hookers and gang members weren''t seen in this abandoned part of town. There wasn''t enough clientele and far too slim pickings even for the most desperate of hookers.


    The chill of the night began to follow as Mr. Emu blew into his freezing hands and felt the coldness of winter. It''d been raining rather than snowing, but it looked as though it''d finally snow tonight. He''d need to find shelter for his wife and children soon.


    Putting his hands under his armpits to keep warm, Mr. Emu desperately searched the area for an abandoned warehouse that could be broken into. They just needed a place to stay for the night. They''d be gone in the morning, but he couldn''t allow for his children and wife to spend a night outside in the freezing elements! They might possibly die and freeze in the cold weather. And if it truly began to snow, they''d surely end up with Hypothermia.


    At last, Mr. Emu spotted an old warehouse with broken lower windows. It''d be a tight fit and certainly be cold, but they''d not be out in the elements. Hurriedly, he peeked inside and found the roof was intact. Smiling despite the bitter chill, he turned back from whence he came.


    He''d not gone far when he heard shouts and screams. Mr. Emu flinched and clenched the pocketknife in his pocket that much tighter. Creeping forward against the wall, he saw flashes of light, before a great green light that came with a roar like of wind. Feeling rather uneasy, he stopped and did not move. He had a feeling that he should not keep moving forward, but this was the only one-way street that led back to his family.


    While Mr. Emu debated within himself the shrill piggy voice of Alecto Carrow voice is heard saying, "Dark Lord, shall we carry away the corpses for the night or shall we seek more of these filthy muggles?"


    Mr. Emu couldn''t quite understand all the words as he only caught the words, "Dark. Corpse. Night."


    The icy voice of Voldemort says, "This will be more than enough, Carrow. But first have your brother take care of the rat that is watching us."


    "Yes, Dark Lord," wheezed excitedly, Amycus Carrow. The doughy faced Death Eater eagerly merged from the shadows holding a wand in hand.


    Mr. Emu held up his hands in peace and in broken English said, "Sorry. Sorry. No see nothing."


    Mr. Emu doesn''t even react when the man says, "Avada Kedavra!"


    In slow motion, Mr. Emu sees a burst of green light filled the air as something heavy is ripped from him with a great roar in his ears. Suddenly he feels so very cold as he feels himself growing lighter as his body falls backward onto the cold pavement. It doesn''t hurt at all, but all he can think of his family as everything fades away into nothingness.


    "Wrap the corpse up well," Voldemort ordered as he stepped out into the alley. "They mustn''t be touched by light! Or else the ritual will fail, and it will be taken out on both of your hides!"


    "Yes, Dark Lord," the Carrow brother and sister said as they levitated the corpse of Mr. Emu to the three-muggle corpse they''d acquired during the night. All four corpses were placed in a large cloth bag before the three wizards apparated away.


    The next morning the entire city was abuzz with horror. The frozen corpses of four had been found in a park. A mother and her three children. They''d no doubt had fallen fast asleep and with the cold temperatures and snow, they''d passed away in the night from the cold. The activists were outraged including the general populace.


    Sure, the squatter''s issue was terrible, but it was still the middle of winter. Surely, they could have been shown some small mercy! And as such, the death of this small Bangladesh family was the spark that began to change in the country. And what would come of it only time would tell.

 Chapter 241 - Wide-Eyed Potion

    Potions as usual was the most hated class during the winter months. It was still bitterly cold in the dungeons as their breaths could still be seen and the heard clattering of their teeth. They were brewing the wide-eyed potion that prevented the drinker from falling asleep or used to awaken someone from a drugged state or a concussion.


    "Very good, Mr. Prince," Professor Slughorn said as he paused to admire the prefect potion of Severus. Severus beamed as Slughorn turned to peek at Lily''s. Though not as smooth as Severus''s it still was in the top three. With a bit of unease, he turns to see Rowan''s potion. It was almost as good as Lily''s.


    Professor Slughorn is silent for a bit, before saying, "Miss Prince, you have every bit of talent as much as your brother and Miss Evans here. I''d prefer if you applied yourself like you have most of this year."


    "I can''t guarantee anything, Professor," Rowan grumbled. It wasn''t her fault she wasn''t good with living specimens. She didn''t have any problem cutting anything dead up. But cutting into living things made her sick to her stomach. Luckily, most potions from their third year and up rarely required living ingredients, but rather rare ingredients and complicated brewing instructions.


    Professor Slughorn sighed, before moving onto the next group. "For those that have finished stirring. Please make sure to leave your cauldron brewing under a stasis spell. The potion should be ready by the time you all return to your next class."


    Rowan, Severus, and Lily, all did as they were instructed to do when suddenly, an explosion happens. There are shouts and screams as Professor Slughorn tries to clear the smoke to get to the students. Luckily no one was really injured beyond being blasted into the ground or into things. Those that were truly hurt was because they had fallen on the broken glass potion vials that had fallen onto the floor.


    "All those with bleeding injuries off to Madam Pomfrey with you," Slughorn called out as he tended to those who were only bruised and a bit dazed. Holding their limbs or in some cases being helped as they limped, they made their way out of the door and towards the infirmary.


    Clearing the remains of a charred cauldron, Slughorn says, "Who dropped a handful of Billwig Stings into this here cauldron?"


    "You, Mr. Avery?" Slughorn stared at the owner of the twisted heap of metal.


    "No, sir!" Evan Avery protested causing his widow''s peak to deepen.


    "What about you, Rosier?" Slughorn snapped at the buff boy who had been working next to him.


    "No, Professor!" T. Rosier protested as he for once wasn''t responsible for the incident.


    Suspiciously eyeing the student with the most accidents, Professor Slughorn finally turns to the third member of their group. "And what of you, Mulciber?"


    The golden-haired, charming teen shook his head causing his wavy locks to sway. More than one Slytherin girl sighed as even the Gryffindor girls gaped at him. "It wasn''t me," Damien Mulciber calmly answered, before pointing at the innocent marauders from across the room. "What about them?"


    Terry, who was working alongside Lupin and Pettigrew sneers at Mulciber. "I''ve been working next to them this entire time," Terry firmly interjected. "And not once did I seem them leave their desk until the explosion. I''d hazard to say, you''re the most suspicious out of anyone here as you pointed fingers first, Mulciber."


    Not seeing anyone come forth, Professor Slughorn says, "Well, as the three of you working together and none of you saw the other commit the accident. All three of you have a weeks'' worth of detention with me!" The three boys groaned, though no one commented on the fact that zero points were taken.


    Professor Slughorn dismissed those finished while the rest of the students tried to salvage their remaining potion. Needless to say, there were plenty of glares directed in the direction of Avery, Rosier, and Mulciber from both the Slytherins and Gryffindor''s. It was going to be a rough week for all three of them as on multiple occasions in the boy''s dorms and throughout Hogwarts, they would be jinxed, hexed, and have tricks played on the three of them. And for once, the Slytherin Prefects turned a blind eye having heard what had occurred. Plus, the fact that they were all studying for their O.W.L.''s and didn''t have time to baby brats who deserved swift and utter punishment.


    Professor Slughorn might have as well as he had only requested that no more jokes or any sorts of spells occur within the Slytherin quarters. Which knowing the Slytherin Head meant, "as long I can''t see it, it''s fine." The three of them would become fair game outside of the Slytherin quarters.


    After lunch, that day, one by one six individuals made their way to the second floor into the girl''s bathroom. Sirius was the last one to arrive as everyone else was already inside. The minute he was inside, the door was locked and Muffalito was cast over the room.


    "I must admit, I''m impressed," Rowan snickered.


    "That''s only because you don''t like Mulciber, Avery, or Rosier," Severus huffed.


    "And you do?" Rowan arched her brow.


    Severus rolls his eyes and turns his attention to the marauders. "Well, James did you get everything?"


    "Yes!" James proudly said as he reached into his moleskin and began to take out a mandrake leave.


    "Wait!" Severus said snatching the mandrake leaf from James''s hand. "In a weeks'' time is the start of the lunar cycle. If we do this, we are going to have figure out a way on how to keep the mandrake leaf in our mouth without it being torn nor swallowed."


    "I''ve got that," Lupin said as he pulled out a volume from his book bag. "I''ve been studying some healing spells and there one that causes bandages to stick shut and remain undisturbed. I think that as long as all of you stick the leaf to the top of your mouths and cast the spell each day. The mandrake leaf should remain untouched and perfectly intact.


    "Brilliant, Remus!" James said, before carefully handing out each of the mandrake leaves. "I''ve got the ingredients needed do you want me to give them to you now or later?"


    "Later," Severus said as he carefully put away the mandrake leaf in the middle of one of his textbooks.


    "Why hello there?" A shy voice said as they saw the floating figure of Myrtle emerge from her stall. A squat girl with pimples and thick glasses smiles rather embarrassed at them. "I''ve never had anyone come down to see me so frequently."


    "I bet," Pettigrew muttered under his breath as he put his leaf away.


    "That''s because no one is quite like us," Sirius boasted causing Myrtle to wheezily giggle.


    "That is certain," Rowan muttered under her breath, before saying, "Well, I''ll see all of you later." The boys briefly said goodbye as she unlocked the door and made her way out. She wasn''t about to stick around and watch them try to flirt with a dead ghost. With a shudder, she eagerly headed over to the Great Hall for lunch. Apparently, today''s lunch would be in celebration of chinese cusine. There were sure to be dumplings and all sorts of good stuff.

 Chapter 242 - Vanishing Cabinet

    After dinner, Rowan went on her usual walk to give herself some time digest her meal and to try to find the Vanishing Cabinet within the castle. Apparently, it wasn''t quite as easy to find considering the scope of the castle. And despite checking the first two recorded locations of said cabinet, the room of requirements and the first floor the vanishing cabinet was nowhere to be found.


    Still Rowan continued her search after dinner on her daily twenty-minute walk. Slowly, but surely, she covered empty classrooms and obscure parts of the castle. She shivered at the chill of the cold corridors and tugged her robes around her that much tighter. A bit distracted in thought she failed to notice the hovering figure above.


    A soft bell jingle caused Rowan to glance up only suddenly see a large black cabinet falling straight towards her. Without any hesitation, she pointed her wand at it and said, "Bombarda!"


    The vanishing cabinet exploded into a cloud of sharp wood splinters. Wincing Rowan felt several shards digging into her hands and bleeding cuts on her face and neck. Wincing in pain, she glared at the shocked tiny little man in a bell-covered hat and orange bow tie hovering right over her. The usual wide malicious face of Peeves the Poltergeist was agape in utter shock.


    Raising her sleeve to wipe the dripping blood from her face, Rowan winced in pain. Still glaring, she growled, "That is the last straw, Peeves. I''m telling the Bloody Baron!"


    Quickly Peeves face begins to pale as he blusters, "You wouldn''t dare! His Bloodyness, sir, would never believe you!"


    "I''m one of his snakes," Rowan snapped back. "Want to make a bet?"


    Before Peeves can zoom away a glistening figure emerges from the wall, who had been in the nearby Astronomy tower and having been attracted by the nearby explosion. The gaunt face of the Bloody Baron stares impassively at them both as his robes stained with silver blood flutter at his side. Carefully eying the wand pulled out in the girl''s hand, and the blood dripping down her face, the Bloody Baron can easily piece together what had transpired.


    A very icy air is excluded from the Bloody Baron as nearby torches suddenly begin to burn blue rather than their warm fiery color. Rowan can suddenly see her breath in the now freezing hall. Trying to keep her teeth from chattering, Rowan says, "Bloody Baron, sir, Peeves tried to drop that large cabinet on top of me!"


    The Bloody Baron fixed Peeves with a frightful, deadly gaze. "Is that true, Peeves?" The Bloody Baron hoarsely asked.


    Peeves shivers in sudden fear and squeaks, "It was a prank, your Bloodyness, sir!"


    The temperature seems to drop several more degrees as the Bloody Baron says, "I have made it abundantly clear to you, Peeves, that my snakes are not to be hurt."


    Peeves eyes are wide filled with fright as he stutters, "It was a prank, sir!"


    "It would seem I have been lacking in my discipline of you, Peeves," the Bloody Baron matter-of-factly stated. An awful presence could be felt emanating from the Bloody Baron as he simply reached over and clasped his long, powerful fingers around the back of Peeves'' neck.


    Pausing to nod at his snakeling, the Bloody Baron said, "This will not occur again, child. Go and have the matron see to your wounds." Without another word, the Bloody Baron vanishes through the wall with an utterly terrified Peeves in tow.


    Rowan watches the Bloody Baron go when it occurs to her that since ghosts can touch each other surely, they can hurt each other as well. In fact, probably one of the few things in existence that can hurt a ghost is another ghost. And if so, that proved that despite ghosts not being living beings that did not mean ghosts were not, in fact, a version of Horcrux''s much like a ghost, which is an imprint of the deceased is able to affect the world around them to a small extent. And if so, could a powerful enough ghost destroy a Horcrux or become a type of Horcrux? It was a thought-provoking thought at least.


    Wincing, Rowan wiped the trails of blood pouring down her face. Glancing at the destroyed cabinet all around, she nods in approval. At least, Peeves had saved her the trouble of finding the other vanishing cabinet.


    Still, Rowan wasn''t taking any chances and gathered all the wooden pieces and shrunk them down to later to be tossed into the fireplace as kindle. That would ensure that nothing be left beyond ashes and dust.


    Wincing in stinging pain now that the adrenaline and shock had worn away, Rowan makes her way to the infirmary. She needed the splinters of wood to be taken out of her wounds before her wounds could be healed shut. It wouldn''t do to get an infection or worse.


    Needless to say, Rowan didn''t make it very far when she was spotted by the Hufflepuff Female Prefect. The poor 5th-year girl was extremely anxious as she quickly escorted Rowan to the infirmary. Everyone quickly got out of the way as the Hufflepuff Prefect basically glared everyone out of her way. That and everyone was whispering in hushed voices at seeing the blood still dripping down Rowan''s face and neck.


    The infirmary at present was filled largely with coughing sounds coming from behind white linen curtains that held those ill with a cold. It was still winter, and the flu was still making its way around. Not that going out in freezing temperatures to play in the snow or fly on brooms helped the issue.


    The kind, but stern matron, suddenly rushes forward as her red dress, white apron and matron cap flutter behind her. "Miss Prince!" Madam Pomfrey exclaimed. "Exactly what has happened?!"


    Rowan makes a face, which causes her to whimper in pain at causing the wounds on her face to stretch. "Peeves," Rowan hissed. "He dropped a cabinet on me, and I somehow managed to blast the cabinet apart before it hit me. But the splinters still got all over my hands, face, and neck."

 Chapter 243 - Vanishing Cabinet â…¡

    Madam Pomfrey huffed in anger as she flounced forward. "That evil poltergeist! I told the Headmaster that Peeves could one day seriously harm a student! But did the Headmaster listen? Of course not!" Madam Pomfrey grumbled all in under her breath loud enough that Rowan and the Prefect could easily hear her.


    "Don''t mind me, dears," Madam Pomfrey said, before turning to the Hufflepuff female Prefect. "Now run along, my dear, and please let Professor Slughorn know that Miss Prince will be late in returning to the girl dorms." The Hufflepuff Prefect nods her head in thanks, before walking away.


    Turning back towards her patient, Madam Pomfrey says, "Now just have a seat here, Miss Prince. I need to remove the splinters first before I can close those wounds shut. I''ll have you drink a small dosage of pain-relieving potion in order to take away the pain and not have you feel the splinters coming out."


    Rowan painfully took a seat on the edge of a white linen bed as Madam Pomfrey held out a vial of for her to take. With a grimace, Rowan swallowed the terrible concoction but instantly began to feel its effect kick into place. Letting out a sigh of relief, she felt much better.


    "Now that the analgesic has begun to take effect," Madam Pomfrey explained. "I''ll begin immediately, Miss Prince."


    Madam Pomfrey paused to add, "But it''s best that you close your eyes, dear. Apparently, the act of watching tends to make most of my patients queasy."


    Rowan doesn''t hesitate to shut her eyes as she feels a slight pressure each time a splinter is removed. Thankfully it wasn''t anything too bad. But still, it wasn''t a very pleasant sensation.


    Finally, after some minutes Madam Pomfrey says, "There all done now. I''ll begin to cleanse the wounds, Miss Prince, you''ll feel a bit of a strange tingle. Once I''m finished, I''ll have you take another potion to ensure there are no scars left behind, and a small dosage of the blood replenishing potion."


    "I''ll also have you taken a low-level nutrition potion with added iron. Given that you''re a young lady and all, my dear, females tend to need iron supplements when injured due to the nature of things," Madam Pomfrey hummed as she hid the twitching smile threatening to come out.


    Rowan''s ears turn pink as she naturally knows exactly what she is referring to. Sniffing, Rowan ignores Madam Pomfrey''s good-natured chuckle as she begins to heal the wounds. With a loud sound of satisfaction, Madam Pomfrey says, "There good as new, you can open your eyes now dear. I''ll be right back in a jiffy."


    Opening her eyes, Rowan blinks as she glances down at her robes, before clearing the blood away. There was no use in scarring Severus and everyone else any more than they already were. There was little doubt that the rumors of her being covered in blood and sent to the infirmary had already made its way all the way down to the Slytherin common rooms. She''d be lucky after this if she wasn''t followed by Severus or one of her friends at all times for a good while. It''d be rather annoying if that was to be indeed the case.


    Shortly after Madam Pomfrey returned with vials in hand. Rowan sighed, before accepting both vials and downing them down the hatch. Grimacing at the foul taste, Rowan happily accepts the offered sweets held in Madam Pomfrey''s hands to wash away the taste.


    Madam Pomfrey says, "Well, you are good to go, Miss Prince. And don''t you worry, my dear, later this evening I''ll have a stern word with the Headmaster."


    Rowan gives Madam Pomfrey a stare that says, "Rather you than me."


    Taking a few extra sweets for the walk down to the dungeons, Rowan nods her head in thanks, before leaving Madam Pomfrey to tend to one of her loudly coughing patients. Swiftly making her way down to the Slytherin quarters, Rowan mumbles the password to the common room, before rushing into the warm common room.


    The common room should desolate as it is already curfew, and everyone should be in bed. However, there are three figures in the common room area, the two Slytherin Prefect''s and Severus. Severus hurriedly rushes over to her and runs an eye all over her.


    Worried and rather cross Severus growls, "Who was it!?"


    "Peeves drooped a wardrobe on top of me," Rowan replied. "I had to blast the wardrobe apart, but I was covered in wooden splinters."


    Prefect Travers winces at hearing that, while Prefect Pizarro smirks, "I bet the Bloody Baron will wring Peeves neck right properly. Peeves knows better than to touch the Baron''s snakes."


    "He better," Severus growled.


    "I''m alright. Really," Rowan promised as Severus reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    "Fine then," Severus grumbled, before heading up towards the boy''s quarters.


    "Now off to bed with you as well, Prince," Prefect Pizarro firmly ordered.


    "Yes, Prefect Pizarro," Rowan automatically replied, before heading towards the girl common room.


    Prefect Travers glances at his female counterpart and says, "I bet that her roommates are all still up waiting for her."


    "They''re good girls," Prefect Pizarro admitted. "They won''t be loud and will go to bed once they''re certain their friend is alright."


    "Mm, perhaps," Prefect Travers mumbled not all that convinced.


    Prefect Pizarro snorts and says, "Well, we best get to bed, Professor Slughorn wants to see us bright and early tomorrow."


    Prefect Travers groans in frustration. "Not planning another one of his dinner''s again is he?"


    "Apparently it''s IMPORTANT," Prefect Pizarro smirked.


    Prefect Travers rolls his eyes in annoyance. "I swear it better be," Prefect Travers threatened. "Or else, I swear I''ll go to the Headmaster and tell Slughorn to go to hell with our Slytherin pride!"


    Prefect Pizarro grins and murmurs, "Well, just don''t let Slughorn hear you say that."


    "If only we would be so lucky," Prefect Travers mumbled, before the two of them each went to their own respective dorms. Unlike the Head Boy and Head Girl, who had their own dorm room, Prefect''s still shared a dorm room, which was both a blessing and a curse.

 Chapter 244 - Sticky Charms

    Things were slightly different after Rowan''s injury for all of the Slytherins. Peeves would ignore every single one of the Slytherins as if they simply didn''t exist. Which was a great blessing, and something that all of the Slytherins took great pride in when they saw all of the envious glances from the other three houses.


    And the fact that Madam Pomfrey seemed to be rather cross with the Headmaster. No one really knew what had occurred, but whenever the matron was in the vicinity of the Headmaster, she would be rather curt with him, before flouncing away. No one dared to ask, but the rumors ranged anywhere from a forbidden romance between them to the Headmaster trying to fire the matron. Whichever the case, all anyone knew including the Professors it was best not to ask the matron lest they be the foolish one incur her wrath.


    With the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw match coming up, Quidditch practice kicked up into high gear. In the following days, it was mostly just Lupin and Rowan working in the library together or Rowan just by herself, while Lupin studied with Severus and Terry in their usual study hall. However, in their spare time between homework, Lupin with great big yellow puppy dog eyes had managed to convince Rowan to aide him in his search for finding a sticking spell to keep the mandrake leaf in place.


    It was raining again as the rain pelted against the library windows. Rowan glanced up at the rain and muttered, "Any minute now, they''ll probably tromp up into the library."


    Lupin glanced up from the book of spells he was scanning through and muttered, "Mmm, well they better help this time around. It''s not fair that you and I are stuck doing all the work."


    "I doubt it," Rowan drily said. "If anything, they''re going to need our help to finish up their essay, which I bet they haven''t even started yet but is due tomorrow."


    Lupin sadly nods his head knowingly before ducking his head back down to read. Rowan is about to do the same, when the sound of several footsteps can be heard between the bookshelves. Glancing to the side, Rowan sees three tired grimy looking figures make their way towards her. The drying and cleaning charms could only do so much for them.


    Merely arching her brow in inquiry, Rowan watches as the three figures take their usual seats at the table. Pettigrew, who was the thinnest he had ever been, rubbed his face with his hand. A few red round bumps can be seen sprouting on his forehead from stress. Seeing the swollen pimples, Rowan asks, "Peter, would you like something for that?"


    "For what?" Pettigrew blinked in confusion as Sirius and James stare weirdly at Rowan.


    Lupin peeks up from his book at Rowan''s words and hides a knowing smile. She always had to be Slytherin about it, but she was even kind to Peter in her own way. Not that Rowan would ever admit to such a thing. She''d sooner bite her tongue off than ever admit such a thing.


    Rowan merely points at his face as Pettigrew flushes in embarrassment. Trying not to shout, Pettigrew hisses in embarrassment and anger, "It''s not my fault, Rowan! It''s puberty!"


    "I know," Rowan matter-of-factly replied. "But have you seen anyone in Slytherin including the boys have acne?"


    "Come to think of it, no," Sirius muttered out loud as he furrowed his brows. "Why is that?"


    "Yeah, even Severus has an oil-free complexion," James mumbled. "And Terry''s skin is silky smooth like a girl''s, which is rather disturbing in all honesty."


    Rowan sniffed at the remarks and says, "We may be Slytherins, but we at least care about our complexions."


    Reaching into her pocket, Rowan pulls out two already prepared small containers. "Wash your face at least at night and put on the lotion afterward and in the morning before you go out. It''ll help with the oil produced from all the sweating, you''re doing," Rowan solemnly instructed as she slid the bottles over to Pettigrew across the table.


    Pettigrew warily accepted both contains and opened them to take a whiff. With a blink of surprise, he found they largely smelled of mint and other herbs. Nothing girly or flower-scented, which would be rather humiliating to explain to the other boys in Gryffindor.


    Pettigrew stiffly nods his head and gruffly says, "Thanks."


    Rowan merely sniffs in reply and returns to the spellbook she was presently skimming through. If she was lucky, she''d finally find the confounded spell and be done with the tedious task. She had plenty of better things to do and study than to search for a sticking charm.


    Sirius furrows his brow and mumbles, "I could have told, Pete that." James nods his head dutifully as well. They both used manly products to keep their skin clear of oil and pesky acne.


    Rowan arches an eyebrow at those words in disbelief and shivers as she tries to not recall the lecture with Madam Pomfrey. Shaking her head and clearing her mind of such perturbing thoughts, Rowan instead says, "Then you should have told him or even better yet shared one or two of your products. It''s not like either of you can''t afford it."


    Sirius and James flush as Lupin shakes his head knowingly. He would have offered sooner but he didn''t want to embarrass Peter. At least, Rowan had saved him the trouble of doing so.


    Before James or Sirius can protest, Lupin kindly interjects, "I''ll share with you, Peter. Mum likes to send me all-natural, non-scented stuff as most scents can be a bit overpowering for my nose. And I have a bunch of extra stuff as she worries, you know."


    "Thanks," Pettigrew brightly replied causing Rowan to glower at him. He was nowhere near as grateful to her as he was to Lupin.


    Sirius and James merely huff in annoyance at Rowan, before pointedly ignoring her as they all get back to work. Rowan merely sneers back at them in reply, before resuming from where she left off. They are silent for some time before; Lupin stands up in excitement causing his chair to slide back with a loud screech echoing through the library.


    Wincing Rowan stares at Lupin, who hastily sits back down as Madam Pince emerges from the shelves. The dark-haired librarian eyes them with distrustful eyes. "Well?" Madam Pince impatiently asked as she tapped her foot against the floor.


    Lupin swallows rather drily causing his slender Adam''s apple to bob up and down. Before Lupin can think of a reply, Rowan smoothly lies, "Lupin is frightened of spiders, Madam Pince. He jumped back in fright but kept from screaming as he wishes to obey the rules of silence in place."


    Somewhat mollified by Rowan''s answer, Madam Pince says, "Yes, well, be a tad quieter next time, Mr. Lupin."


    Madam Pince quickly disappeared between the shelves muttering to herself, "A fearsome thing, spiders-."


    Lupin lets out a breath as Pettigrew nods his head in approval. Sirius beams happily his annoyance with her already long forgotten. "Good one, Rowan!" Sirius cheerfully said.


    Rowan sniffs at the remark as James flashes Rowan a smile. Rowan ignores their actions as Lupin says, "Thanks, Rowan."


    "I was merely attempting to finish our search, Remus," Rowan grumbled. "I''d have to do it all alone otherwise."


    Lupin doesn''t try to thank her anymore knowing that Rowan wouldn''t accept it his words. She wasn''t much for flattery. And had a bad tendency to try to minimalize her actions.


    Quickly changing the subject, Rowan instead asks, "Well, did you find it?"


    "Yes!" Lupin brightly answered. "The charm should work neatly and protect the mandrake leaf from food, water, and other things that might end up in one''s mouth."


    "Excellent," Rowan said as she closed the book she was reading with a snap as she held out her hand for Lupin to hand her the book.


    Lupin carefully does so as Rowan memorizes the spell for a minute or two, before handing the book back to Lupin. saying, "I''ll be heading off now. It''s best I inform, Severus immediately," Rowan plainly stated as she gathered her things. And without waiting as so much as for a reply or goodbyes, she marched off and vanished between the bookshelves.


    Lupin''s lips twitch with a smile as Pettigrew mutters under his breath, "Just typical."


    Sirius and James merely blink at each other as they convey the same message to each other with their expressions. "Girls. Who''d ever get them?"


    However, being used to Rowan''s at times cold or rather brusque nature, Sirius and James immediately excitedly turn to the book on the table. Lupin carefully moves it to the middle as James, Sirius, and Pettigrew all cram their necks around the book to study the charm. It''d be a bit uncomfortable to use and just plain weird at first, but it''d do the job nicely. And in the end, it would be well worth all their efforts in order to become animagus.

 Chapter 245 - Cad

    In the following days, Terry kept loudly snickering at Severus during mealtimes. Severus would often glower back but couldn''t really do anything to stop Terry. They both knew that Terry found it incredibly funny that there was a mandrake leaf stuck to the roof of Severus''s mouth.


    Not that Rowan cared enough to dissuade Terry nor did the other girls. Bethanie mostly told Terry to try to be quieter, while Silvia and Tiffany largely ignored Terry''s actions. They knew that Terry must be mocking Severus for some matter between them. And whatever it was, it was none of their concern since Rowan didn''t seem to care enough to protest Terry''s actions.


    After dinner, one evening, Rowan was sitting down in the common room reading, while watching Terry and Severus play wizarding chess having finished their homework early that day. Sitting in an armchair next to them she''d periodically glance up from her book to check on their ongoing match.


    Suddenly, Rowan begins to shiver causing her to glance behind her. There standing in the shadows of the staircase to the boy''s dormitory is a handsome, sleek golden-haired figure, Dami¨¢n Mulciber. Mulciber smirks rather coldly at her, before disappearing up the stairs.


    Rubbing the back of her neck, Rowan feels only slight goosebumps on the back of her neck. Frowning she glances up to see Terry staring rather intently at her. He had not missed the exchange that had transpired between Rowan and Mulciber.


    Rowan flashes Terry a faint smile expressing that she was fine, and it was nothing. However, to her surprise, Terry says, "I''ll forfeit the match, Severus. You''re going to win anyway."


    "Really?" Severus suspiciously asked as he carefully eyed Terry for any sign of a trap.


    "Really," Terry promised as he held up his hand in solemn gesture.


    Severus immediately brightened up and said, "Great! Then I expect you to hold to our bet!"


    "I will," Terry muttered as he shooed Severus away with his fingers. "Now go away, I want to play with Rowan, next."


    Severus proudly smirks and vacates his seat as he happily heads towards where Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany were discussing the present popular topic of discussion regarding the Ministry of Magic. There were wild rumors that the Ministry of Magic had won the bid to host the Quidditch World Cup given that their Quidditch national team was playing so well and might just be one of the two final competing teams for the World Cup. And as such Slytherin''s and the other pureblood''s in the other three houses were paying very close to said news.


    Rowan slightly narrowed her eyes as she put her book away and took the vacated seat across from Terry. Terry begins as he commands his pawn to move forward a single square. Rowan reacts by moving one of her pawns two squares forward.


    The two of the play in silence for a few minutes, before Rowan finally broaches the subject. "What''s wrong?"


    Terry''s lips press tightly together into a thin line. "How long has Mulciber been like that with you?" Terry quietly asked.


    Rowan carefully eyes Terry as she knew that Terry did not like Mulciber the least bit ever since their second year. "It''s nothing to be worried about," Rowan finally answered. "He merely did not take it very well to his advances being turned down."


    Terry angrily growls causing Rowan to stare at him in surprise. Keeping his voice quiet, despite his anger, Terry says, "You should take care around him, Rowan. Mulciber isn''t someone you should ever turn your back to, EVER."


    Instead of replying immediately, Rowan moves her rook forward. After the slight pause, Rowan says, "I know that you very strongly dislike Mulciber, Terry. Why?"


    Terry sighs and leans back into his seat as he glances away from the chessboard. "It''s not very polite of me to say as a gentleman, but Mulciber is the worst kind of cad."


    Seeing Rowan''s blank expression, Terry more bluntly answers, "He is the kind of wizard, who is pretty on the outside, but is rotting on the inside."


    Rowan slowly nods her head and says, "Yes, I know what you mean by what kind of wizard he is, Terry. But what I want to know is just what did he do?"


    Terry abruptly rises to his feet and rather elegantly offers her the crook of his arm to take. "Shall we take a stroll through the dungeons for a minute or two, Rowan?"


    "It''ll be freezing," Rowan huffed, but still took Terry''s arm.


    From where Severus and the girls were sitting, they watched Terry and Rowan stroll through the common room with baffled eyes. Silvia especially as she unconsciously bit her lip in unease at seeing Terry leave. However, neither Bethanie nor Tiffany missed Silvia''s reaction and shared a pointed glance. The two girls merely patted Silvia on the back in silent comfort as the Slytherin common room door closed shut with a soft clunk.


    The air is rather chilly as their breaths can be faintly seen in the dungeon. Shivering, Rowan says, "Well, what needed to be said out here that couldn''t be said in the common room?"


    "It''s not my place to ruin anyone''s reputation," Terry softly whispered.


    Rowan furrows her brows with worry and asks, "Terry, whatever do you mean?"


    Terry didn''t answer until they finally stopped in a shadowy corridor. Leaning to rest against the wall, Terry releases her arm and says, "It was the summer after our first year. Several of the Greengrass branches had come together including other pureblood families.


    And like the previous summers before I tagged along with my male cousins. As we are rather few in numbers when in comparison to the girls, we always tend to stick together despite our age differences. We were laughing and chatting about as usual, when someone remarked that we should raid the kitchens for a snack to keep us going until dinner. Naturally, we all drew sticks and I happened to draw the short stick."

 Chapter 246 - Cad â…¡

    Terry paused in his tale as he wrapped his arms around himself as if cold or in unease. "Mulciber and his family were present, but last, I''d seen him, he''d been flirting with some of the girls. And given that they''re pretty and part Veela, they tend to flirt back.


    On my way to the kitchens, I passed the stables, where my uncle keeps his fine breed Abraxan''s. I thought nothing of it until I heard what sounded like a sob. Thinking that maybe one of my younger female cousins might have snuck in and were now afraid of the giant magical winged horses, I went to take look."


    Terry swallowed loudly as his barely visible Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "It was Mulciber and Rosie," Terry''s voice faltered for a moment. "Out of all many female cousins, Rosie is the only squib in the bunch. She''s just as pretty and more so in my opinion as she is warm and kind. She''d been a Hufflepuff for sure."


    Terry solemnly raises his gaze to meet with that of Rowan''s. "Mulciber had her pinned forcefully the door as he hiked up her skirts. She cried for him to stop, but Mulciber told her that she wanted it, because she was nothing but a Veela whore."


    Rowan eye''s fill with coldness and sympathy as Terry unwraps his arms around himself and folds them across his chest. "Long story, short, I launched myself at him and beat him with a nearby shovel. I got into loads of trouble for beating Mulciber to a pulp, but I kept quiet about the truth behind the incident for Rosie''s sake. They''d married her off to him, because my aunt and uncle would have ignored Mulciber''s actions and instead would have been rather proud that a pureblood would wanted to marry their squib daughter."


    Terry sneered out loud to himself, "As if being a pureblood made Mulciber any less of a beast. Pureblood or not, he''s a budding rapist."


    Pulling himself out of his reverie, Terry says, "I mean it, Rowan. Mulciber isn''t like Malfoy, who''s a gentleman, but the worst kind of cad. And given who Mulciber''s father is, I doubt he''ll ever be caught and punished for his crimes."


    Rowan gently pats him on the arm and murmurs, "I''ll keep a closer eye on my back from now on, Terry."


    Terry nods and sniffs as he shakes Rowan''s handoff. "Anyway, I''d appreciate it, if you kept quiet about Rosie," Terry solemnly requested. "Her circumstances are difficult as it is enough as it is, and I won''t be the one to add another burden to her already heavy-laden shoulders."


    "I won''t speak a word of this to anyone, Terry," Rowan vowed, "I promise."


    Satisfied, Terry leans away from the wall and offers her the crook of his arm to take. Haven''t realized how cold they were, their teeth loudly begin to clatter as they stumble back into the Slytherin common room half frozen. They ignore the suspicious gazes from the other Slytherin''s in the common room and rush back towards their own dorms to warm up.


    Rushing up the stairs, Rowan darts into her dorm room to find all the girls already ready for bed and warmly wrapped in fluffy robes and covers. Only stopping to kick off her shoes, Rowan leaps into bed still in her clothes. Tiffany bursts into giggles and asks, "So, just what took you so long?"


    Huddled under her warm blankets, Rowan rather muffled replies, "Terry was just warning me about something."


    "Really? Like what?" Silvia suspiciously asked trying to be nonchalant about the entire situation.


    "Mulciber, if you must know," Rowan huffed.


    "Mulciber?" Silvia asked with a disbelieving expression on her face.


    Bethanie on the other hand tentatively says, "I have heard more than one unsavory rumor regarding Mulciber."


    Rowan peeks out from under her blankets as Tiffany and Bethanie all turn to stare at her in surprise as well. Bethanie purses her lips into a thin line as she carefully says, "Father is a frequent visitor of the well to do houses of pleasure. Several times I''ve heard him boast to mother that the young Mulciber had already begun to visit said places during the winter break of his first year. Already a man according to my father and his likewise thinking friends."


    Tiffany gapes in utter shock as Silvia coves her own mouth in surprise. "Only eleven years old!" Tiffany squawked in revulsion and shock.


    "I believe mother replied to something of that effect as well," Bethanie muttered. "I know that my father wishes to do the same for Spurgeon and Esmond. But thankfully they are still just boys and will not be eleven for some years to come."


    "Bethanie, just how many siblings do you have?" Rowan finally asked the question that had been bothering her since their first and second year.


    Bethanie flashes Rowan an enigmatic smile as she replies, "I am the eldest and the only daughter. I have two younger brothers, Spurgeon and Esmond. Spurgeon will soon be turning nine years old, and Edmond, as well, eight years old."


    "And you, Tiffany?" Rowan asked.


    Tiffany proudly shakes her short strawberry blond bobbed hair. "I only have an older brother," Tiffany happily explained. "And here''s to hoping, I will finally be an aunt in a year or two!"


    Glancing at Silvia, Rowan asks, "And what of you, Silvia?"


    Silvia cheekily grins and says, "I''m the youngest of three. My two older are happily married. I''m at present the proud aunt to a little boy and a little girl."


    "See that''s just not fair," Tiffany pouted. "My older brother is older than your brothers, but you''re already an aunt!"


    Silvia shrugs and says, "What can I say, the Flint men get married quick."


    Tiffany sulks at the reply as Bethanie says, "Now, now, Tiffany, you know that''s not something that we get to decide. Sometimes babies can only come when they will it so and other times babies just come without much planning."


    A bit mollified by Bethanie''s response, Tiffany wrinkles her nose, "Still, I''d like a cute niece or nephew to dote on before I have any of my own."


    "You''re only thirteen," Rowan drily remarked.


    Tiffany arches an eyebrow at Rowan as if she was the one being silly. "I''m already promised to Vasco Vespucci," Tiffany matter-of-factly proclaimed. "It will be expected of me that I bear a child within the first three years of our marriage. And should I marry a year or less after our 7th year, I shall still only be eighteen. That is only five or so years away, Rowan. I''d at least like to practice with a niece or nephew before I have any of my own."


    Rowan can only study Tiffany''s cool disposition. No matter, what Tiffany might personally feel about Vasco, she would do her duty. It seemed cold, and maybe callous even, but pureblood''s saw the world differently. Tiffany despite all her mirth is well aware that she was raised in the lap of luxury by rather doting parents, and like all things, there is always a price to be paid for said privileges. And like a Slytherin, she would make the best out of the situation, no matter what cards were dealt to her by fate.


    Rowan finally breaks the silence and says, "In that case, I wish your brother and you, Tiffany good fortune." It was all she could really say. After all, Slytherins survived how they could. And there was nothing shameful about Tiffany trying to survive via pragmatism. Lesser women had gone mad for lesser reasons.


    Tiffany flashes Rowan a sassy grin as Silvia rolls her eyes. Bethanie claps her hands to get their attention and says, "Now time for bed, ladies."


    Silvia and Tiffany call out their good night''s as they pull their bed curtains shut. Bethanie says, "Goodnight," before pulling her own shut.


    Rather grudgingly Rowan climbs out of her warm cocoon and hurriedly changes into her pajamas before slithering back into her warm bed. This evening''s conversation had been rather enlightening in its own manner. And through more on the pessimistic side, she had to admit that Silvia, Tiffany, and Bethanie were all rather strong and forthright in their own manner.

 Chapter 247 - Crossdressers

    With a yawn, Rowan listened to Professor Flitwick say in Gobbledegook, "Exams this year are to be held on the finer art of contracts. Please properly study the Gringotts banking laws as they will be on the final exam."


    Rowan hides a smile as she knew exactly what he meant. Goblins stick exactly to the written worded contract, EXACTLY. And most importantly, always read and recheck every single clause. Because a goblin lawyer will always attempt to sneak in an extra line if they can.


    The bell rings not long after as they all begin to gather their things. "How are you doing, Xeno?" Rowan asked as she eyed the normally cheerful blond Ravenclaw who looked rather pale and worn.


    Turning his slightly blue cross-eyed gaze at her, Xeno says, "I think, I might have to drop a class next year. But that''s fine, I''ll just drop, Care of Magical Creatures and keep Divination."


    "Might be for the best," Rowan said as Pandora at her side nodded.


    "I think I might do the same thing for our fifth year," Pandora confessed.


    "Well, that''s still two more years away," Rowan said, before waving goodbye to the two Ravenclaws.


    Heading over to the Library, Rowan sat at her usual spot, before pulling out the letter she''d received this morning. Not having had a chance to open it yet, she had instantly recognized the seal as belonging to the Black family crest of two gray hounds on either side of a decorated shield and the small toto underneath, Tourjours Pur, meaning, "Always Pure."


    Breaking the seal, Rowan quickly begins to read a simple letter that states, "Hog''s Head. Blue Rose."


    Frowning, Rowan wonders, why did Alphard need to so urgently meet with her? But still, it must be important enough for him to be willing to take such a risk. It seems as though he''d be under a Polyjuice Juice potion as such she must search for someone wearing a blue rose. However, the next Hogsmeade outing wouldn''t be for several weeks more. The urgent topic would have to wait until then.


    Making sure to shred the letter, Rowan puts the crumbled remnants to toss into the fireplace later. About to start working she once more feels a pair of unseen eyes on the back of her neck. Trying not to stiffen, she seems to act as though she''s changed her mind and begins to pack up again. The feeling slowly goes away but given that Lupin was off in the study hall with Severus and Terry, and she was all alone. She quickly thinks it is best she joins them as the rest of the marauders were at quidditch practice.


    One or two corridors outside of the Library, Rowan pauses and reaches for her wand. Whirling around without warning, she shouts, "Langlock!" Instantly the buff boy, Rosier clutches his throat unable to speak as his tongue has been glued to the top of his mouth.


    Dropping to her feet, Rowan rolls back up as stinging curses just miss the spots, where she''d been previously standing and where she had dropped to the floor. "Tarantallegra!" The jinx instantly hit Evan Avery causing him to let out a howl as he began to dance uncontrollably.


    A stinging hex just misses Rowan, but a spark or two still managed to land on her shoulder and cheek causing them to sting. "I told you, you''d regret your decision," Damien Mulciber squeaked awkwardly in embarrassment, before rapidly advancing towards her and firing another hex.


    "Oh yes, so very brave," Rowan sneered as she threw a hex right back as he rolled to the side. Professor Adric''s DADA class had trained them a little too well. And given that the two of them had been partners for an entire semester, they knew each other''s moves and spells rather well.


    "The fact that you need two aides to gain the upper hand against me," Rowan snickered causing the handsome golden-haired Mulciber to clench his teeth in anger.


    "I didn''t need their help," Mulciber snapped between breaths. "Rather the two of them have a bone to pick with you as well, Prince."


    "I must not have beaten them well enough last time," Rowan paused as she fired back another spell. "I''ll have to remedy that this time around."


    "Incendio!" Mulciber screamed as flames erupted from his wand.


    Knowing she wouldn''t be able to dodge in time, Rowan cast the Flame-Freezing charm over herself. Instead of feeling the burning flames all she felt was the promised tickling charm.


    "Stupfey!" Mulciber suddenly froze as he fell over stunned to the ground.


    Breathing a bit loudly, Rowan coldly eyes the now stunned form of Mulciber on the ground as he, in turn, glared at her with murder in his eyes. Evans, on the other hand, is bright red still dancing, while Rosier had long ago fled. Turning back to eye the arrogant eyes of Mulciber, her lips twitch into a bone chilling smile.


    "Now, what do you suppose I should do now, Mulciber? I don''t think a simple beating will be enough to make you leave me alone. So, I best make sure I engrave the lesson properly into your mind, don''t you think?" Rowan softly mused out loud.


    Mulciber eyes widen as Rowan raises her wand to only point it at Avery. Avery gasps in relief as he collapses onto the floor exhausted as she summons Avery''s wand. "I thought it best not to leave any evidence behind," Rowan said with a smile.


    Avery opens and closes his mouth as Rowan points Avery''s wand at Mulciber who''s eyes begin to fill with fear. "Now, what do you think I should do? Break some bones? Or maybe, render you forever impotent?" Rowan purposefully lowered Avery''s wand in the direction of Mulciber''s crouch. Avery shivers and doesn''t dare speak as he watches Rowan so coldly discuss the potential torture.


    "But that will get me expelled," Rowan thoughtfully said, causing Mulciber to sigh in relief. "I think instead, we''re going to have some fun together. Don''t you think that''s a good idea?"


    Avery licked his lips rather anxious as Rowan began her incredible makeover. She''d picked more than a few beauty spells from Tiffany by sheer exposure for the last three years.


    Humming, Rowan finishes with a great big flourish and says, "Gorgeous! If I do say myself. Though I must admit it certainly helped that you are quite the looker, Mulciber." For laying down before her is, a gorgeous long-haired blond girl in a Hogwarts female uniform. Her sheer stockings highlighted her firm, long legs that were smoothly shaved. The girl''s red lips were rather kissable, and her glistening fair made her appear like some sort of enchanting princess.


    "Ah, good, you''re still here," Rowan said in pleasure before pointing her wand at the pale Avery, who foolishly thought he''d been forgotten. Suddenly, finding himself stunned on his back, he was immediately transformed into a raven-haired beauty. His lower clothes were transfigured into the girl''s uniform, while his hair lengthened, legs shaved. And a skin and makeup spell, Avery ended up as a very cute, and rather pouty girl.


    With a spring in her step, Rowan gently levitated the two boys behind her and gently placed them in front of the Great Hall. Pulling out a quill and paper, she wrote, "Please kiss us! We''ve been put under an enchantment! Only cute boys, PLEASE!" Both boys trembled with rage and humiliation as she placed the sign right next to them, before sliding Avery''s wand back into his limp hand.


    "You''re both welcome to try to accuse me," Rowan purred. "Naturally, all they''ll find is the spells that were cast by Avery''s wand." And if looks could kill, she''d surely be dead ten times over.


    Shaking her head at them, Rowan purrs, "Tsk, tsk, I wonder what your parents will say? Two close friends, crossdressing? And bent to boot? I can only imagine the Howler''s that both of you will receive on the morrow. Of course, that is if they don''t instantly pull you both straight out of Hogwarts."


    "Well, good luck chaps, I''m off to find, Rosier," Rowan cheerfully said. "But don''t worry, I''ll only break his nose. After all, he turned and ran. And I''m rather appreciative of that fact."


    Leaving the two furious crossdressers behind, Rowan happily skipped down to the dungeons in a great mood. And yes, she did, in fact, break Rosier''s nose. But in retrospect, he got off rather lightly when in comparison to the other two.

 Chapter 248 - Crossdressers â…¡

    Prefect Pizzaro and Prefect Traver''s had been innocently chatting when a curly auburn-haired, blue-eyed, third-year Slytherin hurriedly ran over to them. The two Slytherin Prefect''s frowned in unison at the Slytherin third-year boy. It wasn''t proper for a Slytherin to be running about like a wild, unruly Gryffindor.


    Before either Prefect can chide the Slytherin third year, Felton Graham gasped, "GREAT HALL! BIG PROBLEM! HURRY!"


    Seeing that the situation seemed to be rather dire that a Slytherin actually ran to get them, the two prefects only glanced at each other for a mere second in silent communication, before they hiked up their robes, and ran off in two separate directions. Prefect Travers running for Professor Slughorn, and Prefect Pizzaro running towards the Great Hall. It there was truly a problem, they would need their head of house to intervene and resolve the situation.


    The moment Prefect Pizzaro rounded the last corridor, she knew something was wrong as she saw a large crowd of students gathered at the entrance of the Great Hall. "Move aside," Prefect Pizzaro only growled once as the students hastily moved out of the way and allowed her to pass through.


    Suddenly, Prefect Pizzaro sees several boys in the corner of the Great Hall vomiting rather loudly. The smell caused Prefect Pizzaro to feel a trace of nausea, but she switches to breathing through her mouth rather than her nose. Ignoring those fleeing from the nauseating scene of the vomit-inducing boys in the corner of the Great Hall, she marches straight towards the cause of the problem.


    There laying rather beautiful on the floor are two gorgeous, somewhat ruffled girls with pink, swollen kissed lips. Prefect Pizzaro is about to ask, who exactly the girls are, when she freezes. Her mouth actually flops open as she recognizes the two Slytherin third year boys, Damien Mulciber and Evan Avery. She is just stunned for a minute or so before she can recover her wits about her.


    Pulling herself to full height, Prefect Pizzaro in a steely voice roars, "Everyone out this minute or detention with Filch for all!" Instantly there is a loud scrambling of footsteps as the students rush away whispering loudly to each other. There was an absolutely zero probability that the scandalous situation wouldn''t reach the other Professor''s ears and much less the rest of the entire student body within the next ten minutes.


    The foolish boys still vomiting in the corner of the Great Hall, Prefect Pizzaro vanishes their vomit away with her wand. Glaring at the wide array of male students ranging from a third-year and up, Prefect Pizzaro says, "Now off to the infirmary all of you! Consider yourself lucky, I don''t take house points for your obvious stupidity." Embarrassed and ill-looking the crowd of boys stagger out together out of the Great Hall towards the infirmary.


    Turning back towards the two boys on the floor, Prefect Pizzaro icily says, "Well? I am waiting to hear an explanation."


    Both boys move to speak when several footsteps can be heard as Professor McGonagall bursts in with Professor Slughorn at her heels followed by Prefect Travers. Both Professors turn pale, while Professor Slughorn quickly turns lobster-red with fury and embarrassment. Professor Slughorn sputters unable to speak as Professor McGonagall arches her brow in question. "Well, Prefect Pizzaro, is there an explanation?"


    "The two wretches have yet to speak up," Prefect Pizzaro coldly answered. "But from what I can piece together the two deviants here not only cross-dressed but asked to be kissed by the sign there lying at their feet. More than a dozen boys kissed both of them and were ill upon learning exactly who it was they kissed."


    Taking a breath, Prefect Pizzaro sneers, "The gossipmongers in the crowd have already left with their scandalous tale which no doubt will be in the ears of every single inhabitant of Hogwarts within the next ten minutes, if not already."


    Professor McGonagall harshly says, "I am most disappointed in you, both. Hurry and rise to your feet, Mr. Mulciber and Mr. Avery. Both of you are to head to the Headmaster''s office with Professor Slughorn."


    The two pale, flushed boys scramble to their feet now that the Stunning Spell had worn off. And just as they are about to speak up, Professor Slughorn narrows his gooseberry colored eyes at them in such a manner that they remain utterly silent. "Mulciber and Avery, there are no excuses for your actions this day," Professor Slughorn hissed in embarrassment that two such pureblood Slytherins would cause him such troubles.


    Mulciber flatly growls, "My father will hear of this, Slughorn. Mark my words, all of you, will regret this." At his side, Avery pales in fright as he wonders just how angry his father will be with him.


    Professor McGonagall''s lips twitch with irritation as she says, "Twenty house points from Slytherin, Mr. Mulciber for such disrespect towards your Professor''s."


    Prefect Traver, not one to be intimidated by Mulciber''s father instead places a firm hand on Mulciber''s shoulder. Leaning down, Prefect Traver''s carefully whispers into his ear, "My father will also hear of this, Mulciber."


    Mulciber stiffens and angrily shoves Prefect Traver''s handoff. Professor Slughorn begins to turn purple in anger as he says, "Thank you, Prefect Pizzaro and Prefect Travers, the both of you may return to your previous assignments. I shall ensure these two miscreants are delivered to the Headmaster''s office."


    Professor Slughorn nods in apology to Professor McGonagall, who departs quickly before him and returns back to her classroom. Firmly placing a hand on each boy''s arm, Professor Slughorn drags them towards the Headmaster''s office. Mulciber is furious, while Avery is rather pale, neither of them notices the students curiously peeking out of their classrooms at them.


    Professor Slughorn marches them past the ugly gargoyle and up the spiral moving staircase. Without even knocking on the gleaming oak door, Professor Slughorn bursts into the Headmaster''s office. Looking up from his desk, Dumbledore blinks curiously at the trio from behind his half-moon spectacles.


    Professor Slughorn releases the two boys and says, "Mr. Mulciber and Mr. Avery have played a most malicious trick on other boys."


    "Yes, I can see that, Professor Slughorn," Dumbledore said with a bit of a twinkle in his eye at seeing both boys dressed up as rather pretty girls. "However, such a prank is rather inappropriate and perhaps of ill taste at the most."


    Slughorn trembles with a mix of emotions as he stiffly adds, "Yes, well, that is not the problem. Rather than more than a dozen boys kissed them and are now ill in the infirmary."


    Dumbledore raises his eyebrow and asks, "Is that true, Mr. Mulciber, and Mr. Avery?" Mulciber merely folds his arms over his chest in a sneer as Avery trembling nods his head in agreement.


    "Oh, my," Dumbledore said as he stroked his long silver beard in thought. "Through somewhat uncomfortable and ill-timed for such a hoax, I will leave the punishment to you, Professor Slughorn. I am sure that a deduction of house points and detention ought to take care of the situation rather appropriately."


    Professor Slughorn fidgets and says, "I will do so, Headmaster. With your leave, I shall escort them back to the Slytherin." The two boys quickly trot after their head of their house and disappear out of the Headmaster''s office.


    Dumbledore shakes his head with a bit of mirth and says, "My how very bold children are these days." Not giving the situation any more attention, he quickly returns to that which he was doing. Scouring for potential members of the Order, which could be used in a variety of positions. But he''d have to be careful of his election as more than a dozen members could cause potential problems. After all, the smaller the group the better.

 Chapter 249 - Crossdressers â…¢

    By dinnertime, there wasn''t a single individual within Hogwarts that didn''t know what Mulciber and Avery had done. There were so many snickers and sneers from the Slytherin side of things that the two boys wisely remained in their dorm room and did not head upstairs to dinner that night. However, it was not meant to be as halfway through dinner two men burst in through the front entrance doors.


    Loud voices could be heard as the Headmaster arose from the staff table to greet both men and take them up to the tower. The instant the two men passed by the entrance of the Great Hall necks were craning wildly in their direction. A good portion of the purebloods instantly recognized the two wizards and hastily gossiped that it was the fathers of Mulciber and Avery juniors.


    Which in turn started an entire new burst of whispered conversations as they all wondered, just what exactly were either men doing at Hogwarts? And the students were the only ones who were curious as more than a few ghosts popped out to see what the whole hullaballoo was about, while several figures from various portraits hurried back to their frame in the headmaster''s office.


    Professor Albus Dumbledore escorted both men to his office, before taking a seat before them. A burst of red and golden feathers could be seen flashing through the air as Fawkes glided down from his perch to rest on the backseat of the Headmaster''s chair. "Gentlemen, how may I help you this evening?" Dumbledore asked his long-ago students.


    The thinner, sharp-faced wizard with a widow''s peak much like his son purses his lips. "Professor, we are here to learn about the incident that occurred today regarding our sons," Avery Sr. stiffly replied.


    The still handsome, mostly golden-haired Mulciber Sr. icily adds, "We just wish to be sure that our offspring are safe here, Professor."


    "Both of our sons are perfectly safe and unharmed, gentlemen," Dumbledore smoothly replied. "However, I fear that the culprits regarding the incident of this afternoon are your own sons. It was an ill-timed hoax, but no one was harmed in their prank."


    Avery frowns and with some distaste says, "I was given to understand that our sons dressed as women and requested to be-, kissed by members of the male population."


    "That is indeed correct," Dumbledore cheerfully answered. "I''m sure it''s merely boy''s being boys. There was no harm done, beyond their pride."


    "Are you saying that my son is BENT, Professor?" Mulciber Sr. said with a dangerous gleam in his eyes.


    "I have no idea, if the two boys are so inclined," Dumbledore smoothly responded. "However, if they are experimenting with regard to their sexual preference, well, they are at that age to do so."


    Mulciber Sr. looks as though he wants to strangle Dumbledore for suggesting such a thing from his son, but Avery strongly squeezes his shoulder reminding him of just where he is. Grinding his teeth for a moment, Mulciber forces a polite expression on his face. "In that case, Headmaster I shall remove my son this very evening. It would seem that the atmosphere of Hogwarts is not conducive towards his best interest."


    "I see," Dumbledore murmured. "Very well, I shall let Professor Slughorn know and have your son meet you before the front entrance."


    "Including my son as well," Avery Sr. interrupted. "I think it''s best he distances himself from Hogwarts lest the negative experience affect his schooling."


    "If you believe that is in the best interest of your sons, gentlemen, I shall not argue with either of you," Dumbledore hummed as he rose to his feet with his knees loudly creaking. "I shall not escort either of you to the front hall as I believe both of you know the way."


    Mulciber Sr. hides a sneer as he whirls around with his robes flapping behind him, while Avery Sr. stiffly nods his head in thanks to Dumbledore before swiftly following after. Both men are rather perturbed for various reasons as they make their way to the front hall.


    Pacing somewhat anxiously Mulciber Sr. says, "You don''t believe it is true, do you, Avery?"


    "What is?" Avery Sr. asked having been disturbed from his own thoughts.


    "That our sons," Mulciber Sr. paused to carefully words his next statement. "That our sons lean towards those sort of perversions."


    "Even if that is not the case, word has already reached the ears of other pureblood families," Avery Sr. sighed in resignation. "No pureblood family will wed their daughters to either of our sons with this incident cast over them. No, it''s best that they are sent overseas and to find a pureblood bride there."


    "I see," Mulciber Sr. stiffly concluded. "I suppose it''s better that they wed foreign pureblood witches than a lesser type of witch."


    "There is a thriving branch of Avery''s in France. And I do believe my son will do well at Beauxbatons," Avery Sr. matter-of-factly stated.


    "I suppose," Mulciber Sr. said with a barely concealed sneer. "I''ve some family to the north of the continent. It is best that my boy attends Durmstrang. I originally wished for him to attend there when he came of age, but his mother would not have it. The foolish weak-willed witch wanted her son close."


    The two men nod in accord having come to an unspoken agreement regarding their sons. It was best that the two boys not stay together nor much less see each other until they are of age. And if luck would have it, the two boys would wed a proper foreign pureblood witch.


    The two wizards did not have to wait long as soon the figure of their old potions professor and head of house could be seen, Professor Slughorn. The well-dressed older wizard with a gleaming bald head and a very wispy crown of silver rather than strawberry colored hair happily waddled over to them. His gooseberry colored eyes gleam as he tugs on his slightly silver, strawberry colored mustache, all the while twiddling the golden button his waistcoat.


    "Mr. Mulciber and Mr. Avery, it is a pleasure to see you lads," Professor Slughorn smoothly said.


    "Professor," Both men drily replied.


    Professor Slughorn beams as he sticks out his stomach with joy at being remembered by two such powerful pureblood former students. "I''ll leave the boys here with you," Professor Slughorn quickly said at noting the stiff expressions on his students. Not wanting to outstay his welcome, he hurriedly waddles away without so much as a goodbye.


    The two fathers in question look over their sons. Mulciber seems enraged, while Avery is rather pale and melancholy as he looks down at the floor. Without another word, each man grabs their son''s trunk as their sons follow right after them. They were in luck as Hagrid had kindly put together two carriages for the two men to ride down to Hogsmeade with their sons.


    Each wizard elegantly climbed into the carriage as Mulciber climbed in the carriage right after his father without even saying goodbye to his once called friend. Avery fidgets for a moment where he stands, before staring a bit longingly at Hogwarts as the Mulciber carriage drives off immediately.


    "Evan," Avery Sr. called out before Evan Avery climbed into the carriage with his father.


    The carriage quickly sets off across the cobblestones as Evan Avery keeps his gaze to the floor. Seeing his son so very despondent, Avery Sr. quietly asks, "Well, what is the truth of this afternoon?"


    Evan Avery looks guilty down at his hands. "I, er, we tried to duel someone, and they just got back at us, and that''s all," Evan Avery confessed.


    "And just who were the two of you dueling?" Avery Sr. asked not all convinced by the explanation.


    Evan Avery flushes and quickly mutters, "Rowan Prince."


    "Prince?" Avery Sr. muttered. "The half-blood granddaughter of Reginald Prince?"


    "Yes," Evan Avery sullenly mumbled.


    Avery Sr. frowns and says, "The Prince''s are not to be tangled with regardless of their gender. They tend to be rather good dueler''s given their bloodline. But I suppose I should be satisfied with the fact that nothing else happened to you."


    "You''re not angry, father?" Evan Avery asked as he peeked at his father.


    "I am most displeased," Avery Sr. confessed. "However, you are my son. And regardless of your stupidity and your foolish actions, I will stand at your side."


    "Thank you, father," Evan Avery gratefully said.


    "Yes, well, we both know that your actions today have made it impossible to stay at Hogwarts," Avery Sr. bluntly stated. "I have already sent word to our cousins in France and they will come and take you tomorrow morning. Our cousins have already agreed to be your hosts and to take care of the finer details required in order to enroll you at Beauxbatons by the end of the week."


    "Yes, father," Evan Avery dutifully answered.


    Avery Sr. nods his head in satisfaction at the lack of his son''s protests at the transfer. The rest of the ride is rather silent and full of thoughts. And that of what tomorrow would bring.

 Chapter 250 - Gryffindor Vs. Ravenclaw

    The next morning all anyone could talk about was about the fact that Mulciber and Avery had both been pulled out from Hogwarts. Rumor had it that Damien Mulciber was to attend Durmstrang and Evan Avery to attend Beauxbatons. Their sudden transfers only fueled the rumors that the two boys were indeed BENT. Needless to say, there was plenty of jeering and laughter as well for those foolish enough to have fallen for the wiles of Mulciber and Avery.


    And as for culprit of the entire incident, Rowan innocently remained behind, strolling through the halls of Hogwarts without a trace of guilt. It wasn''t her fault that their had parents overacted. And besides, she had saved them from a terrible future filled with dozens of years of servitude to a mad man, that and a stint in Azkaban. The two of them really should be thanking her for being so kind as to change their fate. Still, she had rolled the dice of fate betting on a high-risk gamble and only time would tell if her wager against fate had been enough to change their destiny or if it would be her loss in the end still.


    The rest of the week quickly went by as everyone grew excited as the final match between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw was to be held. Finally, the game came as at 10:30, the students trickled out to the Quidditch stands as to watch the match that was to start at eleven. Though overcast, there was not a very strong wind and there to be an expected rainfall but only light showers that day. Though the weather was still rather chilly outside.


    Yawning, Rowan is unceremoniously dragged towards the Gryffindor side to cheer for three out of the four marauders. Sitting next to Lupin, Terry, and Severus, she loudly said over the roar of the crowd, "Do you think, they stand a chance of winning?"


    "Of course, they do!" Lupin happily exclaimed. "James and Pettigrew are really good chasers. And Sirius''s been doing really good as a beater!"


    "I''m talking about Longbottom verses Ravenclaws seeker, Patil," Rowan drily said as she''d watched Asha Patil''s prior match. Asha Patil was quick and with eagle reflexes. And was an exceptionally good seeker to be perfectly honest. She would even hazard to wager that Patil could even give the Potter brat a run for his money.


    Lupin didn''t want to admit that was indeed the case and instead pointed at the field. "Look they''re coming out!" Both teams emerged with Gryffindor in red robes with gold inner lining, while Ravenclaw emerged in blue robes with bronze inner lining. Both sides hold up their banners as red banners with gold lions roar, while blue banners with bronze eagles loudly screech back.


    Already prepared, Rowan with a fluid motion slipped in the enchanted earplugs into her ears as everything went blessedly silent. Though she could still faintly hear the roar of the crowd, it was nothing she couldn''t handle. The teams quickly lined up in the middle of the field. The marauders would have normally waved back, but they were rather serious as they faced the Ravenclaws. Though their eyes did occasionally stray over to peek at the gorgeous Ravenclaw seeker.


    With the two teams lined up in the center of the field, Madam Hooch walks out as she eyes them at the start of each game. Starting with her usual words, Madam Hooch says, "Let''s have a fair game, and enjoy ourselves a bit."


    Seeing the two teams nod in agreement, Madam Hooch continues, "Alright, Captain''s shake hands." Madam Hooch said as the handsome figure of Frank Longbottom steps out from the Gryffindor, the girls loudly cheer as the Gryffindor side goes wild.


    However, that of the Ravenclaw, 5th year Quidditch Captain was no less attractive than Longbottom''s. Slim, but physically toned with ash brown hair, silver eyes, Barrett Boone had a quiet air about him. Smiling his usual lazy smiled made more than girls heart pitter-patter. It wasn''t that he was classically handsome as he had a spray of freckles on his face. But there was something about him that drew one''s eyes, a natural charism to be honest.


    With a sharp whistle, 15 players kicked off and flew up into the air. The quaffle was instantly stolen by James as the Gryffindor chasers began their attack. The match increased pace as the superior prowess of the Gryffindor chasers clearly showed. Not long after the game was already 90 to 20.


    High up in the air, the graceful figure of Asha Patil dodged bludgers her way as she scanned the sky and ground for the snitch. Suddenly, she spotted the golden snitch near the Slytherin stands. Diving she hurried forward as she wasn''t the only one with Longbottom on her tail.


    The crowd lets out a gasp as Rowan mutters, "She''s going to get there first. She''s moving faster than he is." The boys were too entranced to pay attention to her prophetic words. Not even a minute later, the Ravenclaw did a barrel roll mid-air to avoid a bludger and still managed to wrap her hand around the fiercely beating snitch. The entire Ravenclaw stands threw their hands in the air as she pulled herself upright and held the golden snitch up in the air.


    Madam Hooch rang the whistle leaving the final score ending 90 to 170 with Ravenclaw winning the house cup. The entire team floods down to hug Asha Patil as the Ravenclaws roar in joy. The Gryffindors sigh as Longbottom smiles and firmly congratulates the other Quidditch team''s captain. On the other hand, the Slytherin side was feeling rather pleased that the Gryffindor''s hadn''t won the Quidditch house cup again.


    Wincing at removing her earplugs at the roar of the crowd, Rowan says, "They wouldn''t have lost if not for the snitch. I''d say, that is still a win in my book."


    "Yeah, you''re right," Lupin perked up at her words. Leaving the boys to discuss the game, Rowan makes her way down the stands and flees, while she still can. Because truth be told she''d never be a fan of the sport. Sadly enough, it was a required participation event.

 Chapter 251 - Hogs Head Inn

    With spring upon them, the rains never seemed to let out and seemed to make everything soaking wet within an instant. Most of students wandering outside to classes for Herbology or to the Care of Magical Creatures had taken to wearing rubber boots each time they went out. Otherwise, their feet would end up wet and caked in mud. Though a small consolation was that the Hogsmeade trip would be later that upcoming weekend. Though they end up soaking wet in the process.


    On the other hand, there was plenty of gossip after the Quidditch match. According to those that had been present on the Slytherin side in a rather public way, Jezebel had broken up with Wilkes. The sobbing girl had accused Wilkes of cheating on her ever since the kissing booth. Wilkes did not deny it and indeed admit that he was seeing someone else in Ravenclaw. With those words, so ended their torrid romance as Jezebel slapped him across the face, before running away loudly sobbing back to the girl''s dorms.


    It was sad to see such a strong witch end up so very broken. At least, in Rowan''s opinion. Jezebel was many things, but weak was not one of them. But what she simply couldn''t understand, why Wilkes had been so awful as to hurt Jezebel in such a manner? He could have easily broken up with her any time and should not have waited until Jezebel found out the truth.


    Either way, the dubious female in question was an elegant pureblood female in her seventh year. And many seemed to think that the relationship was progressing rather quickly as they''d seen them hand in hand and smiling at each other. Unlike Jezebel and Wilkes relationship which seemed to be much more about satisfying their lust for each other, Wilkes and his new paramour were in an appropriate courtship. It seemed as though that the two were rather serious especially Wilkes. There would be a great chance that the sudden courtship would end up in marriage.


    Early Saturday morning, Rowan wore a hooded cloak as she waited in the dry front entrance for the carriages to arrive. Making sure her gloves were still in her pockets; she watched the pouring rainfall out of the sky and fall onto the already overflowing crowd. There were big and small puddles everywhere as rivulets of water poured downstream. At least the lake seemed to be slowly growing each time as the Squid could be seen trailing its arms in the rain as if enjoying a spring bath.


    Unlike the times, before Rowan solely boarded the first carriage up the path. James had been asked out by a popular girl in their year from Gryffindor and he had accepted. She didn''t know if it was because Lily had turned him down or if it was that James was finally trying to explore his feeling for Lily so to speak. She didn''t think he was trying to make Lily jealous quite yet but maybe trying to unconsciously forget her for the moment and trying to have an actual relationship with someone else. Either way, if they did end up, dating, it would only end in disaster for the girl. There was no way on Earth that James Potter would date the poor girl more than a month at most a week or two.


    The only consolation Rowan had when she climbed out of the carriage is that she was wearing fine leather boots that had been made to keep water and her feet nice and dry. Her feet tended to be warm as she tended to wear thick wool socks or other fluffy warm socks. Having enchanted the water to simply run off her, she kept her hood on as she made her way through the streaming rain.


    As Rowan made her way through the Hogsmeade cobbled streets there were plenty of small and large puddles as she carefully avoided some of the bigger puddles. Not because she was afraid of getting wet, but the bigger puddles were not just big, but somehow inexplicably deep. An unfortunate soul had discovered that little detail in the dead of winter. As it turns out, some of the puddles in Hogsmeade are waist-deep which should be impossible given the cobbled street level, but it was a magical town after all. Who''s to say, that even puddles can''t transform into something more?


    Glancing periodically back, Rowan made sure she wasn''t being followed and found to her profound relief that the second carriage had yet to arrive nor be seen coming down the hill. Making her way to the edge of town she stops outside of the Hogs Head Inn trying to stop the mud off her shoes, before stepping inside. Water just dripped off her cloak onto the floor as the bar was largely empty at this early morning hour. There were a couple of patrons warming themselves by the fireplace and a few that clearly had passed out the night before and were snoring rather loudly on their perches.


    Wrinkling her nose at the state of the pub, Rowan made her way to the bar, where the owner and also bartender of the Hogs Head Inn had his back turned to her as he finished some odd job. She patiently sat down on a barstool and waited for him to finish. Without even glancing back he said, "What will ye be having?"


    "A warm cider, please," Rowan ordered. "But not spiced!"


    The long wiry, gray-haired man paused in his task to turn around to gaze at his patron. Aberforth Dumbledore''s face froze as his deep blue eyes widened behind his dirty spectacles at seeing a gaze he''d never forgotten. His gray beard that reached his chest seemed to tremble as he tried to gain his bearings as his hand curled into a fist, while the other smoothed his dirty apron.


    Perplexed Rowan studied the face of the younger brother of Albus Dumbledore, Aberforth Dumbledore. The two might have stared at each other longer than necessary, when she said, "Is there something the matter?"


    Aberforth blinked as if breaking out of a daze. "No, I was just a bit startled at this hour to see a brat coming in," Aberforth gruffly said as he turned his back on the girl.


    Rowan sniffed and muttered under her breath, "I wouldn''t have come here if it''d been my choice."


    Aberforth quickly pours the drink and tries to not have it slosh as he slides it across the bar. His hands were still trembling as he saw the girl take her drink and find a corner of the bar away from the other patrons. In retrospect, the tall, slim girl looked nothing like that bastard. Raven hair with midnight black indigo eyes, pale skin, thin lips, and a long nose. She was attractive in her own way, regal even, but certainly not a great beauty.


    But it was something about her eyes that had made him recall that bastard. It was that same inhuman stare that seemed to see everything inside one''s mind and soul. However, it was impossible. Grindelwald had borne no children. Shaking his head as if awakening from a terrible nightmare, Aberforth returned to his work as he needed to go out and feed the goats in a bit.

 Chapter 252 - Blue Rose

    When Aberforth left to feed his goats, Rowan warily kept her wand on her lap. She didn''t trust being left alone with the other rough-looking patrons now that Aberforth was gone. All in all, she was not very impressed with the services being provided by the said drinking establishment. She most certainly would have left a bad review on the web if she could have.


    Having cast a cleaning charm on the mug, Rowan tentatively sipped at the steaming cider. To her surprise, the cider tasted rather good! Taking another sip, she enjoyed the rich taste as her impression of Aberforth went up just the tiniest bit. But only just a tiny bit.


    The pub door opening causes her to glance up at seeing a soaking figure enter. Removing his hood, the tall, round man with glasses and brown hair made his way forward. Pulling his cloak open pinned on his chest a blue rose could clearly be seen. The polyjuiced stranger made his way towards Rowan, before pointing at the seat before her.


    Rowan gestured for him to have a seat as she whispered, Muffalito. It simply wouldn''t do for any of the patrons to overheard any of their conversations. "How have you been?"


    The polyjuiced form of Alphard Black in a smooth, deeper voice says, "As well as I can be considering my condition." Reaching for his side, he subtly slides a brown envelope underneath the table to her. Rowan quickly grasps the envelope and slides it underneath her cloak for the time being settling between her elbow and chest.


    "Rowan, I have to ask," Alphard paused. "Just what is so special about these five wizards?"


    "Why?" Rowan said though narrowed eyes.


    "A good friend of mine is dead because of that report," Alphard gravely rumbled.


    Rowan''s eyes widen as she says, "I''m sorry, Alphard. But even I don''t know the answer to that question. All that I know is that there is something very wrong with one of them, but I don''t know which one of them."


    "I thought as much," Alphard tiredly murmured as he leaned back to rest against the chair. "But I fear for you, child, more so now than ever before."


    Pausing Alphard closed his eyes to say, "The friend of mine had this delivered to me before her death. She found something else, but she didn''t write it down nor tell me as she never had a chance too. That evening she was going to tell me something, but I don''t know what. All I know is that only was she killed, but right in the ministry too. It was an accident they said, but how does a magical creature pass through security without being caught? It was no accident; we both know that."


    "She must have been a very good friend."


    "She was."


    There is a long bout of silence until Rowan says, "There''s something else isn''t there?"


    "Yes."


    "Will you tell me?"


    "I can''t, not yet."


    Rowan accepts the answer and doesn''t push Alphard for answers. Rising to her feet, she says, "I best be gong now. I''ve already tarried long enough."


    "See you soon," Alphard said as he opened his eyes to see Rowan nod at him once more, before leaving. He watched her vanish into the dripping rain as he began to loudly cough. Reaching for his handkerchief he was overcome with tremors as he could hear clearly hear the words of the St. Mungo''s healer''s voice in his ears.


    "I''m afraid, Mr. Black, that your illness has rather abruptly worsened as you seem to be under a great deal of stress."


    "How much time do I have left?"


    "¡­...At best two years."


    "And at worst?"


    "A year, no more."


    Wiping the blood off his mouth, Alphard tries to rise to his feet only to suddenly feel the earth move sideways beneath his feet. Suddenly, weak and feeling his body dead limp, he felt his body falter backward as everything went abruptly cold and dark.


    With a start, Alphard awoke to the crackling of the fire to find himself tucked into an armchair. Warily glancing around the room, he found an old bookshelf, some old furniture, a dusty old carpet, and a painting of a girl on the mantelpiece. There were no other photographs nor family portraits except that of a girl with chest-length golden hair neatly pulled back with bright blue eyes holding a book in her arms.


    "Polyjuice is worthless if it wears off, Black," a masculine voice guffawed from the doorway.


    Alphard turns to stare at his unlikely savior the bartender of the Hogs Head and the unlikely owner as well. "Thank you," Alphard rasped as Aberforth pointed at him sip the steaming mug of tea on the small stand next to him. Nodding his thanks, Alphard tentatively takes a sip and sighs at feeling the honey in the tea smooth his sore throat.


    "So, dying, are you?" Aberforth curtly stated. "You look like death warmed over."


    "Yes," Alphard for once did not try to deny it.


    Aberforth grunted, "How much time do you have?"


    "A year, no more than two."


    "Mm, a dam shame."


    "I''ll say."


    The room is silent as the fire crackles as Alphard sets down his mug and says, "I know that Albus Dumbledore has asked you to join the Order of the Phoenix."


    Aberforth''s face stiffens as his blue eyes dangerously glitter. "Then you would know that I told him he could make use of the place, but I''d no more join his game lest I become another chess piece on his board."


    "You will," Alphard sounded rather resolute.


    "I''d say, not," Aberforth snapped. "I''d rather get married!"


    Alphard chuckled and shook his head. "I''ve been told that you will join. And I trust that person''s judgment as they''ve never been wrong before."


    "Know a seer, do you?"


    "A farseer, actually."


    Aberforth stiffens as he recalls the girl from this morning with those eyes. Clearing his throat, he says, "That might be true if things do get worse, I''ve heard some unsavory rumors as of late. And I can''t very run a successful business if the clientele is off getting themselves killed, now can I?"


    "No, one certainly can''t," Alphard said unable to hide the amusement in his eyes. With trembling hands, Alphard suddenly reaches into his pocket and pulls out a round orb.


    Aberforth instantly backs away having recognized the orb for what it truly was. "Did you steal it?" Aberforth barked.


    "In a manner of speaking," Alphard said, before being overwhelmed by another hacking fit. The fit lasted for some time before he could finally breathe again, and wiped the blood from his mouth with an already stained handkerchief. "My apologies for the unseemly sight." Clutching the orb in hand, he says, "I''d like for you to hold onto this for me, Aberforth."


    "Ministry''s not going to come down breaking my doors?"


    "No, Ministry won''t even realize it''s ever gone in the first place. I made sure of that."


    "The record keeper, are you?"


    "Aye, I am."


    "Information like that could earn me a pretty knut and certainly get you killed."


    "No doubt, but you''re far too honorable to commit such a crime."


    Aberforth snorts and folds his arms over his chest. "Say, I do take the blasted thing. What am I to do with it?"


    "When I die-," Alphard paused. "-I need you to hand this over to someone."


    "Who? Not Albus is it?!"


    "Goodness, no! The recipient of the prophecy."


    "Prophecies, bah!" Aberforth spat as if something vile. "Utter rot is what it is."


    "This one is not," Alphard stubbornly insisted as he refused to lower his gaze.


    Aberforth was the first to look away, before finally saying, "Fine then, Black. Who''s it for?"


    "A child by the name of Rowan Prince."


    "A Prince, eh? They''re fine duelers, they are."


    Alphard gulped down his tea in reply, before transfiguring the cup into a small box which to hold the orb. Aberforth grunts unhappily, "That was my good unchipped cup."


    "Allow me to compensate you then," Alphard said as he reached into his robes, before putting a galleon down on top of the small box.


    Aberforth rolls his eyes and says, "Lord save me from idealistic Gryffindor''s."


    "Slytherin actually," Alphard answered with a cheeky grin.


    Aberforth snorted and said, "Ye can use the chimney to floo away. There''s some floo powder on the mantelpiece there."


    "Thank you," Alphard said, before striding over to the mantelpiece and taking a bit of the sparkling powder in hand, before shouting, "Ministry of Magic!" The tired gaunt man quickly vanished leaving a muttering Aberforth behind.


    "Who''s the foolish Gryffindor now?" Aberforth barked as he took the box and muttered something under his breath as the box suddenly appeared in a corner of the painting.


    The blond, blue-eyed girl in the painting nods at him and says, "It was the right thing to do, Aberforth."


    "Was it?" Aberforth rumbled. "It''ll only bring us trouble in the end, Ariana. Mark my words, nothing good will come it."


    "You''re the kindest and bravest person that I know," Ariana sincerely said.


    "Not brave enough," Aberforth sadly said as he eyed her portrait.


    "It wasn''t your fault," Ariana softly said as Aberforth looked away blinking the moisture out of his eyes.


    "I best be getting back to the bar," Aberforth cleared his throat. "There''s no telling what those vile miscreants might be doing! Last time, I left and came back, I found one drinking straight from the barrel!"


    Ariana nodded to him from the portrait, before walking away into the garden as Aberforth quickly headed downstairs. It was always best not to stick one''s noses where they were unwanted. And yet once again, he found himself sticking his nose out again. A curse of the Dumbledore''s so to speak as they did indeed tend to have rather long noses.

 Chapter 253 - Obscurial

    After leaving the pub, Rowan did not tarry in Hogsmeade and made her way back straight to Hogwarts as carriages full of students were still making their way down to Hogsmeade. By the time she made it back to Hogwarts most of the student body had already left for Hogsmeade with a few last-minute stragglers still making their way to the carriages. The only ones still left at Hogwarts were the first and second years. With the quidditch pitch empty most of the second years were off playing a game of quidditch or simply flying around on their brooms, while the first years enviously watched vowing to ask their parents to buy them a broom for them to use next year too. The rest of the first and second years were lounging about in their common rooms chatting and playing games such as wizarding chess, exploding snap, or gobstones.


    The Slytherin common room was devoid of any first or second years, who had gone in search of fresh air. Half of them were by the quidditch pitch flying, while the rest were playing games with their friends from the other three houses in the Great Hall or in one of the many courtyards at Hogwarts. Why even Alchemy and Bran were missing, no doubt curled up somewhere relatively warm. The two cats could be anywhere including the offices of some of the Professors. Not that Professor McGonagall would ever admit such a thing, but Alchemy and Bram were most often spotted in her office by her Gryffindors. They were even considered defacto Gryffindor house members, which had caused Terry and Regulus to regular wince ion more than one occasion. The utter horror that a Slytherin could ever be considered a Gryffindor was too horrifying to even contemplate without fierce shivers and heartfelt terror! It was a disgrace!


    Making sure the door to her dorm room was firmly closed shut, Rowan quickly crept into bed and pulled the curtains shut around her bed. Unable to hide her eagerness her hands rather clumsily scrambled to open the envelope from Alphard as she pulled out the written content found within. Taking a deep breath to calm her racing heart, she began by reading about the first name, Oswald Bulstrode, and so forth.


    Half an hour later, Rowan had finished reading all five of the reports. Not certain that she hadn''t missed anything of importance she read them all over again with the exact same result. There was absolutely nothing here that screamed murder or even suggested a manipulative culprit to her.


    With a sigh, Rowan flopped onto her back and closed her eyes. Of course, it wasn''t going to be that simple. She should know by now that she was dealing with a mastermind. Whatever detail or clue that is ever found is always immediately erased or the individual found to possess such knowledge is always found dead within days. Whatever the dead friend of Alphard had come across must have been of some importance as she''d been killed. That or it was a loose end that had yet to be taken care of and finally was.


    Sitting back up, Rowan glanced at each of the profiles again in serious thought. Then just what should her next step be? However, absolutely nothing came to mind to her own frustration.


    Putting that thought away, for the time being, Rowan climbs out of bed and gathers the sheets. Heading to the common room fireplace she tosses a single sheet into the flames one at a time until they become nothing but ash. There was a rather burnt smell permeating through the common room afterward, but she frankly didn''t care.


    Finished, she returned back to her dorm and pulled back the bedcurtains. Taking the initiative at seeing a valuable opportunity of free time before her, Rowan grabbed the remaining volume of Salazar''s work that she had brought with her and had yet to finish reading. Fluffing up her pillows first, she finally leans back to read from where she had left off on the discussion of the soul.


    Rowan lets out an unbelievable gasp as she actually pauses to blink unable to comprehend what she had just finished reading. Shaking her head, she rapidly blinks several times again, before bending her head back down again to reread the entire page she had just finished reading.


    "It has long been thought by some researchers that an obscurial is a type of Horcrux in its own manner. Unlike, a Horcrux that is a physical torn piece of the soul an obscurial is the soul''s magical manifestation of its own existence. Created only under rather dire circumstances from either abuse or trauma, a child''s magic separates itself and becomes an entity much like an apparition. But unlike an apparition, much like a Horcrux the obscurial cannot separate from its vessel much like that of a Horcrux. Most children under such possession die before their 10th birthday and with them, the obscurial, for once the vessel is destroyed and much like a Horcrux, neither can live without a vessel."


    However, Rowan was not convinced by Salzar''s statement as there was obvious proof in contradiction of that very same statement, Credence Barebone. Credence Barebone did not die when he was killed the first time while in obscurial form. His body had somehow reformed via magic as the obscurial had preserved the soul of the human host.


    And secondly, there was Newt Scamander, who had somehow preserved the obscurial of a Sudanese girl within a bubble of some sort. Who is to say, that said Sudanese girl''s body could not have reformed itself much like Credence''s did with sufficient motivation. Naturally, it did not occur, but it served to prove a point, the obscurial to an extent takes on characteristics of the original host for it is, in fact, a recorded type of magic or even memory, and would even dare to suggest a soul much like a Horcrux is. An obscurial just like a Horcrux is part of the original, but at the same time, it is its own entity. Riddle''s Horcruxes had proven that especially the first Horcrux which had the mentality of Riddle''s sixteen-year-old version, and not his mad, crazed version of himself of the future.


    Following that previous idea, what if like a witch or wizard of great power like in Potter or Riddle''s case, what if said obscurial was powerful enough to leave it''s dying host or even survive long enough to find the closest host at hand? The best proof was Riddle''s soul as despite being unintentional the fragment of his soul attached itself to the nearest source, Harry Potter, a living breathing child. And if that was possible, why couldn''t something like an obscurial that is already parasitic in nature, be capable of the same manifestation, if it belonged to a powerful enough witch or wizard?


    Rowan''s mind flickered for a moment to Arian Dumbledore, before moving further down that train of thought. And more importantly, what if on purpose somehow an obscurial could be transferred into another? What then?


    Somewhat disturbed by that her last train of thought, Rowan returns to reading the next paragraph.


    "The second apprentice of Herpo, The Foul theorized prior to his fleeing that it would be in fact possible for a soul to live on forever by being transplanted into another. Utterly preposterous as living beings cannot house a living Horcrux. Nor can an obscurial be transplanted into another. The sheer process of becoming a Horcrux is already dangerous enough as it is. I''d attempt it myself, if I deemed one worthy enough to entrust my vessel too. But I''ve made much too many enemies in this lifetime to ever trust anyone with such a vital piece of me. I''d rather die whole than as some half shallow living thing."


    Instantly Rowan''s mind races as she begins to see a horrifying image being painted in her mind. What if the second apprentice''s theory was true? What if there was someone vile and powerful enough to separate their soul or even an obscurial and be placed into a child on purpose? Like in Potter''s case, he was his own person and at the same time not as he had a portion of another within him. What if said individual at the end of his life did so once more? And by doing so is effectively being reborn again and again, never to truly die nor taste death?!


    Trembling Rowan closed her eyes as a feeling of utter dread overcame her. It made sense why the Horcrux Riddle viewed that person as his goal. But why hadn''t said puppeteer revealed his secret and allowed Riddle to continue to make Horcruxes? The answer brutally struck her in the face.


    Riddle in his younger years was the most dangerous person she had ever seen. Unlike the Riddle at present who was mad with power and the destroying of his soul, the younger Riddle was pure evil in its truest form. Brilliant and charismatic, he could charm the birds out of the sky and even fool the most powerful wizard of all time right under his very nose, Albus Dumbledore.


    No, the younger Riddle would have been a most serious threat. Not that he wasn''t now, but nowhere in the capacity of his younger years. Plus, she had a rather distinct impression that the present Riddle couldn''t recall the puppeteer''s existence. Never did Riddle refer to a master as an adult only the younger Horcrux did. Somehow, she didn''t know how, but the puppeteer had erased his existence out of the present adult Riddle''s mind. Cleverly tying up loose ends, while still having to Riddle himself.


    Rubbing her aching head, Rowan decides it''s time for a break and puts the volume away in her trunk. She decided to head down to the kitchens to where at least the house elves would be nice to her. And most importantly feed her to take her mind off things. Which was rather nice.

 Chapter 254 - Secret Keeper

    It was raining as three figures stomped their way through numerous puddles across the cobbled streets. "I swear all it''s been bloody doing as of late is rain," huffed, the handsome redheaded man, Gideon Prewett. "I swear that I''m this close to moving overseas!"


    "Shaddup! All you''ve done is complain since we left!" Snapped, the big-nosed man, Fabian Prewett.


    "Will both of you be quiet already!" Growled, the middle-aged man with a tiny new scar trailing from the space under his nose to his lips, Alastor Moody. The brothers at least have the decency to look ashamed, but only for a moment.


    "And why are we going to the Hogs Head Inn again?" Gideon asked as Alastor let out a desperate sigh.


    "Because we''re going to join the Order of the Phoenix," Fabian patiently explained as if to a child, which his brother could be at times.


    "I know that!" Gideon snapped. "What I mean, is seeing as we already belong to another organization, can we be in both at the same time?"


    "Why not?" Fabian shrugged. "It''s not like we''re going to be taking contrary oaths. The order''s purpose neatly lines up our own."


    "Yes, now would the two of you be quiet!" Alastor rumbled as both men quiet as they approached the back of the Hogs Head Inn. "Dumbledore said to go in through the back and knock on the door."


    "Did I mention I hate goats?" Gideon muttered under his breath as they were all assaulted by the smell. Trying not to breathe, they all made their way through the back, before knocking on the door.


    Not long after the door opened to reveal the bartender with long, stringy gray hair and beard glares at them with his piercing blue eyes from behind his spectacles. "They''re waiting for you up the stairs into the loft," The bartender snapped, before slamming the door shut after them and returning to the bar.


    "He''s still as friendly as ever," Fabian drily commented as they went up the creaky stairs to the loft. With care, he pushed the door open to see four figures already waiting inside.


    The standing men in the corner were two similar-looking men with square jaws. The older one had dark brown hair, while the younger of the two had lighter brown hair, Edgar and Jacques Bones. Edgar Bones nodded at the Prewett brothers as he was on familiar terms with them given that he was an Auror too. As for the younger brother, Jacques Bones, they knew only him as a member of the Department of International Magical Cooperation.


    Sitting down in one of the two armchairs in the room, a hunched up bald wizard sniffs as he wipes his nose. The elderly wizard, Elphias Doge was a good friend of the wizard sitting across from, Albus Dumbledore, whose silver hair shines in the firelight. Seeing that everyone was present, Albus Dumbledore clears his throat and rises to his feet. Moody the last one to enter the room locks the door and casts the rather useful spell learnt, Muffalito.


    "Thank you all for coming here this evening," Dumbledore said as his solemn blue eyes lacked their childlike twinkle behind his half-moon spectacles.


    "Here, here," grumbled, Elphias Doge.


    "I''m sure that we all know each other, but still allow me to present everyone," Dumbledore said as he pointed first at the three Auror''s closest to the door. "Starting from the left, Auror Alastor Moody, Auror Gideon Prewett, and Auror Fabian Prewett." The other three men nod their heads at them.


    Pointing at the two brothers on the other end of the room, Dumbledore says, "On the left, we have Auror Edgar Bones, and on the right his younger brother, Jacques Bones, and member for the Department of Internal Magical Cooperation."


    All eyes turn the last person in the room the old man in the chair. "And fellow esteemed colleague, Elphias Doge. Member of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Special Advisor to the Wizengamot," Dumbledore said as they all inclined their heads at the old shriveled wizard.


    "Thank you for being so patient," Dumbledore said as gravely eyed them. "I have gathered you all here tonight, because I fear dark times are coming. There already have been several coordinated attacks and the ministry of magic has yet to find the culprits."


    The Auror''s in the room instantly stiffen but remain tactfully silent. "Though I do not believe that the Auror''s department is to blame, but rather that the ministry itself has been infiltrated."


    "That is some serious accusations there," Edgar Bones rumbled as his brother at his side furrowed at his side.


    "I understand gentlemen," Dumbledore said. "I have no intention of diminishing the ministry of magic''s power. But rather I fear that we are not dealing with the usual suspects. But dark wizards'' intent on power."


    "Have you any proof beyond the attacks?" Jacques Bones coldly asked. "Because though I sympathize with the tragedies and losses of the victims. That does not imply the ministry had been compromised."


    "I beg to differ, Mr. Bones," Alastor Moody flatly stated. "I''ve been an Auror for too long and I have a sense for these things. But allow me to show some proof, one word, Rockwood."


    "What does Rockwood have to do with anything?" Jacques crossly frowned.


    "Everything," Alastor said. "Rockwood was an unspeakable that disappeared roughly two years ago. And none of you find that odd?"


    "And how would you know that, Moody?" Edgar interrupted. "Neither my brother nor I were aware."


    "Simple, Scrimgeour was assigned to the investigation," Alastor candidly replied. "And would you like to know the connection that he found in Rockwood''s personal belongings?


    A note referring to a Dark Lord. Exactly the same name heard by the witnesses at both the Malfoy Manor and at the Caithness village, where Auror Vinovich lost her life. Now, tell me, if there isn''t a connection?"


    Both Bones stiffly nod in acceptant of the answer as Dumbledore intervenes, "Thank you, Moody." Alastor sniffs as Dumbledore takes a step forward causing his dark blue robes to swish. "I have gathered you all here to share information between all of us and if need be to intervene."


    "Then what are you proposing, Professor?" Edgar frowned. "Because this goes everything I know about rouge, vigilante groups."


    "Don''t be stupid, Auror Bones," Elphias Doge snapped. "I was here when Grindelwald took to terrorizing all of Europe. Do you think it was the members of the ministry that stopped him? No, in the end, it was solely one man, and he is standing right before us.


    We are not here to avenge anyone, but to prevent future deaths! That is what we are here to do! I will not stand by and watch friends and family members die once again, because I had not the power to intervene!" Not realizing he''d risen to his feet; Doge has the decency to flush as he sits back down.


    "Our deepest apologies, Wizengamot, Doge," Both brothers said as they nodded to the old wizard. Doge waves his hand at them as they knew they have been forgiven.


    "Then will you all accept to be put under the Fidelieus charm with me as the Secret Keeper?"


    "Aye," Alastor said first, followed by the Prewett brothers, and then by Doge.


    "We''ll accept, Professor," Edgar finally agreed. "But don''t give us any cause to regret."


    "Thank you," Dumbledore whispered, before lifting his voice to chant a long, complex incantation. A strange like binding spell is felt by all seven members of the room including the figure standing outside of the door as something inside them is bound to remain unspoken. Dumbledore glows brightly for a moment as golden light power pours over him, before the glowing sparks fade away.


    "It is done," Dumbledore reverently said as he lowered his wand.


    "We best be leaving in pairs at most," Alastor rasped. "I don''t believe that the fireplace is hooked to the floo network."


    "That is indeed correct," Dumbledore replied.


    "My brother and I best be going, first then," Jacques steadily said. "With the Quidditch World Cup rapidly approaching, the department is rushing to issue portkeys and ensure the legalities of everything that is being transported in and out of the country." The two brothers gave them a brisk nod, before going out the door.


    Slowly rising to his feet, Doge said, "A pleasure gentlemen, I''ll be seeing you all later," before going on his way. The Prewett brothers were next with Alastor being the last to go.


    Dumbledore stares into the fire as he listens to the crackling of the flames. Long shadows are cast over his flames causing his twice-broken nose to look more crooked than usual. "I know you''re there, Aberforth," Dumbledore quietly said.


    The door is pushed open to reveal the tall, broader shoulder man. "Ever the chess master, Albus," Aberforth spat. "Do they know that you''re sending them to their deaths?"


    "They are serving a worthy cause," Albus said without being able to turn to face his younger brother.


    "Worthy cause?!" Aberforth spat. "Now, where have I heard that before?"


    Clenching his fists, Aberforth hisses, "A worthy cause! I remember what your cause brought us last time, your cause cost us, Ariana''s life!


    Dumbledore remains silent as Aberforth''s lips turn into a pained sneer. "There, I thought so. As usual, you have nothing to say for yourself, Albus."


    Aberforth turns to storm away, before pausing to glance at his brothers back. "You always have to be right about everything, Albus. But look where''s that''s brought us?" Before slamming the door shut behind him leaving his older brother to musings. He had customers to attend too. And unlike his brother, he most certainly was not loaded with money.

 Chapter 255 - Full Moon

    The morning of the next full moon had started as rather overcast. It was rather worrisome because if it remained in this manner, they would have to start the entire process all over again. In their last potions class, both Severus and the Marauders had been so distracted that Professor Slughorn had to yell several times at them to get their attention. He had been most displeased, and they''d been rather lucky, he hadn''t given them detentions to serve that night.


    This went on for the rest of the day even when they were doing Cheering Charms in Professor Flitwick''s class, which did very little to improve Severus''s dower mood. Rowan rather enjoyed herself feeling rather elated and quite bright for a change. An oddity for her, but a rare occurrence that she did on occasion enjoy.


    That day in, DADA, Professor Pollen was teaching them the Ventus Jinx, a jinx designated to shoot strong jets of spiraling, wind from the tip of their wand. The cast cyclone is able to blow away heavy objects or even people. Once, finished demonstrating the jinx, Professor Pollen says, "Alright, now please try to blow the books in front of you. Careful not to send them flying through the windows! Points will be docked!"


    Severus clearly hadn''t been listening, because once Professor Pollen said, "Go." Severus cast the spell to only send the book flying straight through the window of the classroom causing the glass to shatter.


    Suddenly pulling, Severus to the ground, Rowan steps over him and takes his place. Professor Pollen whirls around to see the stunned figure of Severus on the ground and Rowan standing in his spot. "Sorry, Professor," Rowan sheepishly said.


    "Ten points from Slytherin!" Professor Pollen snapped, before walking over to repair the window.


    Glaring down at Severus, Rowan hisses, "Hurry and get up!" Realizing that his twin was annoyed for good reason, Severus hurriedly rises to his feet. He rather innocently casts the spell again causing the book to firmly slide forward across the bare floor.


    "Very good, Mr. Prince," Professor Pollen said in approval as Rowan flashed Severus another unhappy look.


    Severus remained rather alert for the rest of their class period until they were dismissed. Knowing better than to apologize when his sister was in this state, he hurriedly said, "I''ll see you later," before bolting away. He was not a coward merely recalculating his new defensive position.


    It was still rather overcast by nightfall, but that wasn''t about to stop any of them. Making sure the girls were sound asleep, Rowan made her way into the common room, where Severus crept down the stairs. Sneaking out was the easy part, the hard part was getting out of the castle unnoticed and then back in.


    Somehow, they managed to do it with a strong notice me not charm, before making their way outside at the designated meeting point behind the greenhouses. It was still overcast as they both waited on the soggy grass. Severus muttered things under his breath as he held the potion ingredients in his pouch to his chest.


    "Reckon Lupin''s turned yet?" Severus asked as he glanced up at the murky sky.


    "The moon''s already risen, so probably," Rowan mumbled as she peered into the darkness. "Remind me again, why I''m out here again?"


    "This was your idea," Severus grumbled. "And you''re an accomplice. And if I''m going to go down for this you are too."


    "No need to so bitter about it," Rowan sniffed as she suddenly heard a rustle behind her as a voice said, "Boo!" However, it was too bad for them as she automatically slammed her elbow into their ribcage as Invisible cloak fell off of them to reveal two stunned boys with Sirius laying prone on the ground in pain.


    "I could have told you that Rowan hates to have people sneak up on her," Severus said with a malicious grin.


    "I thought as much," Sirius wheezed in breathless agony.


    "Well, shall we get to it?" James said as he eagerly rubbed his hands.


    Pointing up at the sky, Rowan sarcastically says, "It''s still dark." And as if the heavens heard them both the clouds parted the moonlight feel upon them. Bloody lucky Gryffindors!


    "See, I told you it would work out," James smugly said as Severus handed them each a vial.


    "Wait, what do we do again?" Pettigrew panicked.


    "Calm down," Severus growled. "I''ll explain." Pettigrew quickly snaps his shut as he doesn''t dare miss a single word from Severus''s mouth. "Make sure to hold the vial in the moon''s rays before you, you can''t have your shadow blocking it. The potion is already ready all we have to do is spit into the vial, add a single hair from our heads.


    We then have to add a single silver teaspoon of dew unseen by sunlight nor touched by human feet and the chrysalis of a Death-head''s Hawk Moth. Once, you''ve done all those things, please cork it. And then hand them over to Rowan to put in my pouch."


    Severus paused and asked, "So, are we all on the same page?"


    They all nod as Severus hands over the pouch to Rowan. All four boys carefully uncorked the vial, before they paired off and said, "Okay on three!" They each gave the incantation causing the mandrake leaf to unstick and fall onto their tongue. Spitting the Mandrake into the vial, they quickly reach up to pluck a few hairs and drop them inside.


    Rowan hurries over with four silver teaspoons in her hands. The boys quickly grab on as she pulls out the bottle of dew and carefully pours a teaspoon for them. They carefully make sure not to spill a single drop, before being handed the chrysalis. Carefully corking the mixture, they hand over the vials for her to take and Severus to put away in a quiet, dark spot that shan''t be disturbed until the next thunderstorm.


    "Phew," Pettigrew said in relief as the other boys echoed his thoughts. "Uh, this better be the last time."


    "Mm," Rowan said as she handed Severus the pouch.


    Severus clears his throat and says, "The most tiring part is up next. We have to exactly at sunrise and at sundown chant the incantation, Amato Animo Animato with the tip of our wands pointed at our hearts until the next night of a lightning storm-."


    Suddenly Rowan clamped her hand over his mouth before hissing, "Hurry put on James cloak and don''t move!" She hurriedly begins to run as she pulls James behind her and heads right for the Weeping Willow Tree.


    "What''s going on?" Severus tried to say, but Rowan only pulled his hand harder until he realized he could hear voices in the distance. Understanding that they probably wouldn''t get this close to the weeping willow at a full moon, they round the blasted tree before heading towards the front entrance.


    After the incident at the bank and after her recuperation, Rowan''s mapscape had grown again. Her world mapscape now showed any individual on the premise as her much like the marauder''s map. And even better, the length of her jumps and the frequency of use had increased by tenfold!


    Stopping Severus with her hand, Rowan casts another strong notice me not charm over them, before dashing inside and pulling Severus alongside her. They hurry down the stairs to only turn the corner and almost run into Filch. Rowan pulls Severus around the corner as they both freeze as Filch passes by murmuring about noisy kids as they hold their breaths and press themselves to the wall.


    Mrs. Norris makes a soft meow and turns to stare at Rowan and Severus. Putting her finger to her lips, Rowan pleadingly looks at the cat. Mrs. Norris stares at Rowan for a moment, before meowing and trotting after Filch.


    Letting out a sigh they hadn''t known they had been holding, Rowan says, "Hurry up! They rushed down the corridor and whispered, "Potentia!" They rushed inside each instantly splitting off towards their own dorms. Out of breath she hurriedly changes into her pajamas before jumping into bed.


    With her own breathing sounding rather loud, Rowan suddenly hears footsteps as she quickly turns and remembers her pillow is still transfigured. Pulling her wand from the bed stand, she instantly transforms the pillow back and falls back down pulling the covers over her head. The sleepy, rather grouchy female Prefect rushes in and says, "Roll call!"


    Various groans could be heard in the room as all four girls pulled back their curtains and sleepily turned to stare at her. "What is going on?" Tiffany yawned as Silvia was nodding off on her bed. Bethanie had a black eye mask on and once removed she tried to see through rather blurry eyes.


    "Nothing, please go back to bed," the female Prefect said, before closing the door behind her.


    "It''s the middle of the middle of the night," Bethanie yawned as a snore could be heard as Silvia slumped back on her pill already dead asleep.


    "Mm," Rowan mumbled before closing the curtains as Tiffany and Bethanie did the same. With her heart still racing, she grins to herself, before closing her eyes. Whoever had snuck out, they were going to be in so much trouble.

 Chapter 256 - 7 Howlers

    The next morning the entire school was abuzz with what had occurred. Apparently, several students had gone out into the Forbidden Forest and been caught. Among them was Quyen Crowley, Hortense Sicca, and Gertrude Fowl, who had each single-handedly lost their house fifty points, a total of 150 points all together. Though that wasn''t the worst part as a Gryffindor had actually been injured by a creature in the Forbidden Forest and would have died if not for Hagrid.


    All the house heads were furious as each of them found that at least a single student from their house had participated in the night''s fiasco! Though Slytherin was the house that had lost the most house points. Professor Slughorn was absolutely furious and had assigned them detention for the rest of the remaining year with himself and the rest to be with Filch. All three girls weren''t very pleased but the worst was what occurred the following day on Saturday morning.


    Everyone was sitting down at breakfast rather pleased that it was the weekend. Rowan was still feeling rather pleased as neither she nor Severus was caught. And thanks to her quick thinking neither were the marauders either. They seemed rather pleased to as James flashed her a wide grin from across the Great Hall.


    Suddenly, the Great Hall grows silent as a six owls flutter inside with a red envelope in the beaks with the seventh owl heading past them and towards the infirmary. Only the first year muggleborn students glanced upwards in confusion as everyone watched as a single owl head towards Hufflepuff, two for Ravenclaw, and three for Slytherin. Instantly everyone goes pale as hands rush to cover one''s ears or plug them with fingers as the envelopes all respectively were dropped before the guilty culprits.


    Rowan always kept a pair of magical earplugs on her person after the incident with Sirius hurriedly reaches into her pocket and plugs them. The smoking Howlers were quickly opened as six loud tyrannosaurs roars fill the great hall causing the hall to shake with the chandeliers dangerously swinging from above. When the roars were finally over a few students seemed ill, while several others suddenly had loud stabbing headaches. More than a few students clutched their heads as they all headed down to the infirmary. The rest were left with ringing ears as they waited for the buzzing to subside.


    Quyen Crowley''s eyes were full of moisture as Hortense Sicca''s lips trembled while Gertrude Fowl loudly sniffed. One of the culprits, a girl from Ravenclaw burst into noisy tears, while the other two boys from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw stared at the floor in utter mortification. At least the injured Gryffindor had the privacy of the infirmary.


    Nonchalantly Rowan pulls out the earplugs from her ears and begins to dig into her plate before her. Severus holds his aching head and glowers darkly at her. It wasn''t her fault that he wasn''t prepared. He should have really learned after the last time. Howlers weren''t that uncommon especially for the younger years and the troublesome ones.


    Being the first one done, Rowan goes off in search of a nice place to curl up and begin to read in the common room. Alchemy was presently dozing in a chair by the fire, while Bram happily trotted up onto the couch and curled up at her side. Bram was personally responsible for half of the ghost trauma in the boy''s dorms.


    Being a gentleman and not a pervert, Bram who liked to swim regularly jumped into the warm shower alongside one of the male students. More than one boy had screamed in terror at discovering a white thing with blue eyes staring up at them in the early morning hours. On the bright side, Darcy Travers when using the Prefect''s bathroom allowed Bram to tag alone to enjoy swimming in the giant bath.


    "What are you reading?" A voice asked from behind her.


    Craning her neck, Rowan looked up to see a smiling Wilkes. "I''m just reading the next assigned chapter for Arithmancy." She raised her book flashing the front cover, before lowing back down in her lap. "Shouldn''t you be off with your girlfriend?"


    "I will shortly, I just forgot something and came back for it," Wilkes answered as his face grew a bit tight. "I''ll be seeing you later," before rushing out.


    Rather puzzled Rowan stared after his vanished figure. Wilkes didn''t seem very happy about his current relationship. Maybe it would be best to call it quits or better yet beg Jezebel to take him back. Not that she should, but he did seem an awful lot happier with Jezebel. Then again, Jezebel body is rather luscious to begin with. That fact might actually have something to do with it.


    Returning back to her book, Rowan ignored the studying 5th and 7th years as they each kept to their own spots. Alchemy''s spot was reverently left alone as they all did their best not to disturb his sleeping royal majesty. Bram tended to take a superior attitude with his followers and regularly looked down upon them. And they must all be hidden closet masochists as the 5th and 7th years all adored him the more for it.


    Finally, she got up around lunchtime and headed back out to eat. Rowan hadn''t even gotten to the front hall, when she was dragged away. "What the-!" Rowan started to say as the words died down in her mouth as she stared at her would-be kidnappers.


    "What do you four want?" Rowan said as she eyed the four second-years.


    Dirk perked up and said, "We need some help."


    "On what exactly?"


    "To enact Justice," Letitia purred.


    "You have, Regulus. He''s not only a Slytherin, but he''s also a Black," Rowan pointedly declared.


    Regulus shrugs and says, "We know that, but we don''t want to get expelled."


    Narrowing her eyes, Rowan says, "And why would I be the one to go too."


    "Because I saw what you did to Mulciber and Avery that day," Barty flashed her an innocent smile.


    "Is this a blatant attempt to blackmail me?" Rowan asked.


    "I prefer to say, it''s a matter of fact," Barty grinned back causing his freckles to stand out more.


    "I''m must say, I''m impressed," Rowan admitted. "I thought I''d covered all my bases. You''ll make an excellent Auror, Barty as I didn''t even sense you there."


    "Thank you," Barty flushed in pride. "But I think I''ll go into the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. It all sounds rather fascinating."


    "Well, then, who am I hypothetically aiding you against?" Rowan asked.


    "Hypothetically, it''s Bertha Jorkins," Dirk grimaced.


    "How''d you get on her bad side?" Rowan arched her eyebrow. "I thought I was the only one unlucky enough to garner her unwanted attention."


    Dirk flushed and said, "There''s this girl, Dorothy Cabot. She''s just a year older than me, and Bertha Jorkins was picking on her because of her shaggy hair. Well, I don''t mind it, I personally think it''s quite fluffy and soft. But that''s not the point, I stood up to Jorkins and called her a prickly, putrid, slug faced witch, who''ll never get married nor much less ever find a boyfriend because she can''t keep her mouth shut to save her life."


    Rowan lets out a low whistle and says, "Okay, I''ll help you. Now, what exactly are we talking about?"


    "We want to shut her mouth," Letitia evilly purred.


    For the third time in her life, Rowan found herself wondering if the sorting hat hadn''t missorted another student. Quickly clearing her mind, she purses her lips, before saying, "Well, I do know of a smell that could cause her tongue to be rooted to the top of her mouth, but there''s a counterspell for that. The worst you could do is cause her voice to temporarily fade away for a week or so."


    Leaning over, Rowan whispered a spell into Dirk''s ear, which she had coincidentally learned from the gifted joke book spellbook. It didn''t quite silence Bertha Jorkins, but everything that would come out of Jorkins mouth would only be animal squawks for a few days. There was no counter spell as the effects of the spell could only be worn off. With a pleased expression, the four of them rush off leaving Rowan filled with pride. It did her heart good to see still such clever children in the world.


    On that note, those words came true. Bertha Jorkins was unable to speak for a few days she slowly went mad. She''d see dark wraiths from the corner of her eyes and be unable to scream except to squawk. Then there was finding creepy crawling things in her drawers and strange written ominous predictions every time she looked into the mirror. By the time the week was over, Bertha Jorkins had lost about fifteen pounds and was a gibbering mess. Though Professor Sprout and Madam Pomfrey solely thought it was a product of severe 7th-year stress. It wasn''t that uncommon as the N.E.W.T''s got closer and closer for the 7th year students.

 Chapter 257 - Brother and Sister

    On the second-lowest level of the Ministry of Magic is, Level 9, only accessible via the lifts from the Ministry Atrium. Deep within the last chamber is a long, cold chamber with high ceilings full of towering shelves covered in small, dusty, glass orbs. Some of the orbs still glimmer dully despite dim light produced from lit blue-flamed candles.


    In a heavy fur coat, a tired dark-haired man with dark eyeshadows and even more gaunt cheeks loudly coughed as he is overcome by a coughing fit. Alphard Black wearily leans against one of the towering shelves causing the orbs to shake as he finds he is unable to breathe. Thankfully, the choking fit passes as his burning lungs desperately gasp for air. Gasping in relief, he breathes in the dusty, burning air.


    Spitting into the red-spotted handkerchief, Alphard glances down to wipe his red flecked lips clean to only find red like crumbs stuck to the white tissue. Swallowing, he crumbled the handkerchief as he wipes his mouth clean and shoves the silk tissue deep into his pocket. Feeling a bit lightheaded, he thinks it best he retires for the day. At a rather slow gait, he makes his way past the long alleys of shelves willed with thousands of tiny, yellowed labels beneath each orb.


    Somehow, Alphard made it to the lift and wearily leaned to rest against a sidewall. He must have closed his eyes, because he hears the worried voice of Amos Diggory say, "Black, are you alright?"


    Whatever response, Alphard was going to say, he can''t recall. For the moment, he opened his eyes and raised his head everything began to toss and turn, sickly as if on a ship. Like a towering tree, he found himself sliding forward as he felt hands catch him and shouts in the distance. He found his eyes rather heavy to be honest as he merely rested them for a second. It would be just for a second.


    Alphard tiredly blinks his gritty filled eyes to see a heavy linen screen pulled around him. Feeling his mouth to be rather dry, he licks his dry lips as he finds a cup behind held out before him. Without glancing at the older, he croaks, "Thank you," before sipping the water through a straw. Gulping as much as he could, he lets out a sigh and leans back to find himself in a white linen bed with a pillow at his back.


    "St. Mungo''s?" Alphard thought, before turning to stare at the kind figure, who was sitting at his side. He must have blinked twice at seeing the stern, dark-haired woman with sharp features and gray eyes waiting at his side. In all his years as an adult not once had his elder sister ever inquired about his health. And yet, here she was unable to hide the anxiousness in her eyes with a frown on her face.


    "You really should take better of yourself, Alphard," Walburga snapped as her regular haughty demeanor appeared on her face. "With your delicate condition and all that is."


    "I do try," Alphard replied not quite sure what to make of the present situation before him. "Am I on the second floor of St. Mungo''s in the usual ward?"


    It had been the ward that his mother, bless her heart and long gone had always rushed him to whenever he was sick with the fever and much too weak to move. His father, on the other hand, would have left him to die a hundred times over if not for the fact that at that time, he''d been the sole male heir to the Black family.


    His mother had married much too young having foolishly fallen for the Black family looks. But what she didn''t take into account was the Black family''s cold-hearted natured. She was much too soft for a witch and should have never married into the family.


    During his childhood, Alphard had much to often see his mother be berated by his cold father. He''d always privately thought she should have married her childhood friend, who''d always come to her see. The childhood friend never did marry and passed away only a year after his mother''s death.


    After giving birth to Cygnus, his younger brother, his mother never fully recovered. Perhaps, she was much too tired at this point or the simpler explanation was that his father no longer had any use for his wife. His mother passed away two years later never being able to see Alphard leave for Hogwarts as he''d only been nine years old at the time.


    "Yes, your usual spot even," Walburga answered as she glanced down to hide the rare sheen of emotion in her eyes. Smoothing the sheets before her, she instead says, "Father wanted to come, but he is unable to leave his bed. I think this will set his recovery quite a bit."


    Alphard tries to chuckle to only be overcome with another spasm of coughing. This time around there was nothing for him to couch into except his hand. When the fit ceased, he found a rather tight-lipped Walburga holding out a tissue for which to wipe his mouth and hand clean. "Thank you," Alphard croaked.


    Walburga didn''t trust herself to speak as she simple pressed her lips into a thin line. Weakly smiling at his older sister, Alphard says, "Do you remember all the games mother use to play with us, while I was here? I find myself recalling those long ago, forgotten times."


    Walburga''s eyes flash as she recalls the mousy brown-haired woman, Irma Crabbe, that had been her mother. She must have been pretty once as their father had married their mother. But all Walburga could recall was the timid, witch who would keep her head down never rising to meet her father''s gaze. That''s why, Walburga had solemnly promised herself to never allow herself to be trampled by others. She would never become her mother.


    Feigning ignorance, Walburga coldly says, "I can''t quite recall. It was a long time ago."


    "I see," Alphard softly said half-understanding his sister. He never quite understood why Walburga disliked their mother.


    But then again, Walburga was seven years older than him, much like he and Cygnus had been. And in her childhood, she must have seen how their father crushed the spirit out of their mother. But still, a child should never hate their parent. Yet he wasn''t one to talk, he''d never forgiven their father either. The Blacks were quite good at hating others especially those members of the same family. It was an inherited family trait at this point.


    Changing the subject, Alphard says, "What did the healers say?"


    "That you are to be on bed rest for a day or two," Walburga sniffed. "And that you are to not exhaust yourself so. Really Alphard, what can your desk job at the ministry possibly entail?"


    Alphard hid a grin as an unspeakable couldn''t exactly go about telling family members that. Many suggested it to their spouses, but he knew his sister. And she was a Black, through and through. "Tis the season, and with spring upon us, various creatures are about to mate, and as such smugglers and creature sighting are about to go up," Alphard lied with a straight face.


    "Why you wanted to become an obliviator, I will never know," Walburga rolled her eyes. "You had such promising talent that you could have been anything you wanted. I know the Auror department would have turned you down considering your health. But still, you should have gone into law enforcement given your talent."


    Alphard hides a smile as Walburga huffs, "But then again, things always do seem to work out for you. I thought you mad, when you asked, Orion to ensure that Georgine and Reginald Prince accepted Malfoy''s invitation."


    Walburga paused as she eyed her younger brother with a suspicious gleam in her eyes. "If I didn''t know any better, Alphard, I would suspect that you knew of the attack to occur at the Malfoy Ball."


    Alphard doesn''t react beyond a lonely smile and replies, "A fierce crow told a tiny sparrow."


    Walburga snorts at the whimsical riddle and immediately put the outlandish idea out of mind. Alphard was a great deal of many things, but foolish he was not. Still, he had once been good friends with Rodolphus Lestrange, her deceased niece, Bella''s husband. And whether she liked to admit it or not, her deceased niece, Bella, and her husband were intertwined with a demonic half-breed.


    Alphard begins to chat with her about the children causing Walburga to immediately brighten up and forget her previous train of thought. And for a time, they chatted just like old times, before his sister had married their cousin, Orion, and had become Lady Black. Sooner or later, Lady Black would return and the distance between them as well. However, in the meantime, he''d enjoy this rare bittersweet moment. It was all he had left.

 Chapter 258 - Amato Animo Animato

    With Easter upon them, the first of the lightning storms began to roll in. That Saturday night, the six of them met on the second floor''s girl''s bathroom. Even from there, they could still hear the rumble of thunder in the distance.


    Severus sniffs as Rowan glances around at the murky bathroom. Myrtle thankfully wasn''t in today, no doubt off perverted peeking at Darcy Trever''s in the Prefect''s bathroom. She knew that for a fact, that he''d be taking a bath later tonight as Bram had been trailing after him all evening. Still, it was a bit disturbing to think that a ghost would watch you bathe. At least, the rest of the ghosts were right and proper, but Myrtle. Well, Myrtle was simply a rather thirsty ghost in the end.


    The door to the bathroom creaked open all on its own as Rowan said, "If you try that again, Sirius, I''ll break your nose this time." A disappointed sound can be heard as the door closes shut behind them as the invisible cloak slips off all of the three marauders.


    "How could you tell?" Sirius pouted with his lip out.


    "It''s you," Rowan flatly stated causing Sirius to flush pink. Pointing her wand at the door, she carefully locked the door and cast a silencing charm around the room. So that all noise would be dampened outside of the room.


    "Are all you, ready?" Severus asked as began to hand out the potions. The potion that had been chalky white before now eerily glowed by some unknown light from within.


    "Blimey," Pettigrew whispered in awe as he stared at the glowing potion.


    "I''m finally glad this is going to be all over," Sirius grumbled at having to awaken at sunrise for little over a month now.


    "Where''s your sense of adventure?" James said as he slapped Sirius on the back, causing Sirius to stumble forward from the force.


    "We are going to want to separate," Severus remarked as he handed the pouch over to Rowan. "Once we start transforming, there''s no telling what will happen."


    They all separate into four corners as Rowan remains in the middle away from all of them. "On my count," Rowan said as they all placed the tip of their wands over their heart. She moved her hand as they all began to recite, Amato Animo Animato, for the last time. The moment, they were done they downed the potion in a single gulp.


    Afterward, all four boys gagged as Pettigrew started to say, "I don''t feel any diff-." With a groan, Pettigrew feel to the chilly, damp floor and began to gag. He wasn''t the only one as the rest of them were on the floor groaning. As if in pain, they closed their eyes as their bodies shook as the potion began to search for their innate potential. More Gryffindor luck than anything else caused them to begin to successfully transform all on their own without any guidance.


    Rowan closes her eyes as their changing into creatures was rather disturbing watch. It was like watching a grotesque show. The last time she''d seen Pettigrew, he''d been half rat, half boy. It was a disturbing spectacle that caused her stomach to weakly flop.


    When all sounds finally began to fade away, Rowan cautiously opened her eyes to see rather dazed creatures lying on the bathroom floor. Just as predicted, there was a stag, black dog, and a rat. Turning to see, Severus she froze for a minute as she cocked her head to the side. Well, apparently, she''d only been half right. Severus was a black creature, but not a feline, rather a winged stallion. It certainly fit his stubborn nature not to mention his violent character to boot.


    With a grin, Rowan watched the four creatures try to stumble to their feet as if recently having been born. Which was true as they had been human to start with. Tentatively, Severus placed a foot forward, before trotting over to her. Blowing into his nose, she watches his nose flare as she reaches up to gently stroke his nose.


    "Well, I was half wrong, Severus,'' Rowan said out loud. "You''re most definitely black, but not a cat. You''re a mighty, winged horse."


    Severus let out a neigh as he experimentally fluttered his wings. "Oh, now you don''t!" Rowan rushed over to hold his wings down.


    Severus unhappily neighed expressing his displeasure as Rowan hissed, "Not in here, you, great big dolt! If, you''re going to fly, it''s going to have to be outside!"


    Severus blew into her hair unhappily, before folding his massive wings again at his side. Letting out a sigh she turned around to see James and Sirius playing as the dog playfully barred his teeth at the prancing stag, while Pettigrew ran between their feet. "Alright now, you''ve had your fun," Rowan loudly said. "Hurry up and try to change back."


    All the creatures froze as if to say, "Wait, how do we do that?"


    "Try to think human!" Rowan hissed as she rolled her eyes and began to say some of their favorite things for each of them. The returning transformation process took much longer as it was their first time. Finally, after what seemed like several hours, four boys stood before her.


    "We did it, Rowan!" Sirius exclaimed reaching over to give her a great big hug.


    "Yes, we did," Severus huffed as he pointedly shoved Sirius aside and pulled Rowan way from Sirius. "Keep your hands to yourself, Siri."


    Sirius shrugged, before freezing. "Wait, how do you know that nickname?"


    "Regulus," Severus answered with a great deal of satisfaction.


    Sirius grumbles about annoying little brothers under his breath as James triumphantly says, "So, you guessed wrongly about, Severus, Rowan."


    "I was only half wrong as he is indeed a black creature," Rowan sniffed. "And given his contrary nature, I should have guessed he''d transform into a creature just as stubborn as he is a bloody horse."


    "I''m a black-winged stallion, thank you very much," Severus pointed out. "Regular horses can''t fly, but I can!"


    "Can you?" Rowan gave him a rather pointed glance causing the confidence in Severus to wilt.


    "Probably," Severus cleared his throat. "Anyway, we won''t know until I try at another point in time."


    "So, you say," Rowan retorted not budging even an inch.


    Reaching into her own pouch, she pulls out a single sheet of parchment along with quill and ink. "What''s this?" They all asked.


    "Per our verbal agreement, James agreed that if I guessed the marauder''s animagus forms, I''d be permitted to borrow his invisibility cloak a total of three times. I''d like that in writing please," Rowan said as she held out the parchment.


    The contract was even dated along with James Potter''s signature and the signatures of the three witnesses, Severus Prince, Sirius Black, and Peter Pettigrew. There was a spot for them each to sign on the sheet of parchment. Carefully reading the simple contract that didn''t contain any hidden clauses or anything like that, James took the quill from Rowan and signed the contract.


    Passing the quill to Sirius, James says, "You really are serious, aren''t you?"


    "It''s an invisibility cloak," Rowan drily said. "I''d hate to be accused of theft and there might be an occasion or two when I might seriously have a need for it."


    Pettigrew muttered something about scary girls, before handing Severus the quill, who promptly glared at the much shorter boy. "Well, I think it''s wise," Severus said.


    Sirius muttered, "That''s cuz you''re in Slytherin." Severus flashed Sirius such a dark look that caused Sirius to flinch, before apologetically smiling back. He''d learned his lesson last year; he didn''t want another repeat.


    Rowan made a copy of the contract and held it out to James to take. "What''s this?" James asked with a frown as he took the rolled-up parchment


    "All parties when having formed a contract should keep a copy of the original," Rowan replied. "Standard procedure."


    "That''s true," Sirius nodded sagely in reply as that was what his parents said all the time.


    Yawning now, Pettigrew said, "Well, I''m sleepy. Let''s get going."


    Pulling on James invisibility cloak, the three Gryffindors vanished as Rowan unlocked the door first for them to go. Rowan and Severus were next as they hurried back to their common room. Some of the Gryffindor luck must have rubbed off on them because they didn''t encounter anyone on their way back. Nor much less were noticed missing from their beds.

 Chapter 259 - Cure

    With the Easter Holidays wrapping up, the second years were fraught with worry as they choose their electives. On the other hand, the 5th and 7th years were either sleeping in or relaxing. They knew this would be the last bit of relaxation they''d have. Not to mention it being their last good night full of sleep until exams were over. Though everyone was looking forward to the last Hogsmeade visit which would be held the upcoming weekend.


    Sitting in the common room, Regulus sat next to his two friends, both girls, Florinda and Flortentia Champlain. Neither girls were sisters despite looking so much alike, but rather first cousins. And the reason they looked so much like was that their fathers and mothers are identical twins. Florinda had curly coffee-colored hair with a cute button nose and an emerald ribbon pulling her hair back. Flortentia, on the other hand, had straight hair, the same colored hair, and a button nose with a silver ribbon neatly in a bow.


    Seeing Regulus furrowing his brows, Rowan glances over from her chess match against Terry and says, "I thought you''d decided on Arithmancy and Care of Magical Creatures."


    "As it turns, I don''t much like most creatures," Regulus drily said recalling the fire salamander incident during the winter. He''d ended up in the infirmary as a result of several burns across his hindquarters.


    Shivering, Regulus adds, "No, I think, I best stick to Ancient Runes. But I''m not sure if I can handle both Arithmancy and Ancient Runes at the same time."


    "In that case, you best take Muggle Studies or Divination," Rowan replied as she glanced down to only order her bishop to move.


    "I can''t take muggle studies," Regulus made a face. "My parents would kill me. But I don''t want to take Divination either."


    "Just take muggle studies," Terry interjected without glancing up from the chessboard. "Just say that you want to go into politics and that you will need the muggleborn wizard vote. That wukk quickly shut them up and they will cease their fussing."


    Regulus brightens up and says, "I think, I''ll take your word for it, Terry!" Regulus happily writes down his answer as Terry takes Rowan''s knight.


    "Excuse me," one of the girls next to Regulus said, causing Rowan to glance up from the board.


    "Yes?" Rowan asked as she studied the curly-haired girl with the emerald ribbon, Florinda.


    "Flortentia and I are looking to take Arithmancy, could you tell us a bit more about it?" Florinda asked.


    "Unlike Divination, where one is guessing the future as there can be multiple means to a sign, numerology calculates everything. But of course, one does have to be able to calculate numbers," Rowan explained. "If you aren''t sure that you like sums very much, it might not be the best choice."


    "No, Florinda and I are quite good at them," interjected, the straight-haired girl with the silver ribbon, Flortentia. "Thank you, very much."


    "Your welcome," Rowan said with a faint grin as she ordered her bishop to take Terry''s queen. Terry winces as Rowan adds, "Have you elected your second choice?"


    "Care of Magical Creatures," both girls said in unison with a giggle. "Unlike, Regulus, we''re quite good with all sorts of beasties." Regulus puffed out his cheeks in a sulk as he muttered something about traitors under his breath.


    The rest of the day passed in such a pleasant fashion and after nightfall, Rowan teleported into the hidden chamber beneath the castle. With Salazar''s book under her arm, she took a seat as the new enchanted lanterns that she''d kindly taken from the room of requirement burst into flame. A warm, bright blow was cast over the room as she took a seat and began to read the remaining pages were no more than twenty.


    Once more, Rowan didn''t learn much of interest until the first paragraph of the second to last page.


    "As I have stated before that vampires, unlike werewolves who are cursed and not born. A vampire can share some of their power with another being be it a wizard or a human making them a vampire-like creature. But unlike a trueborn vampire or a half-blood born between a vampire and a wizard or human, created vampires do not possess the long-life span of their sires. Though they certainly do cease to age and remain at the age in which they were turned. And unlike what most humans seem to believe vampires are immortal, we know that vampires are only as long-lived as wizardkind. It is believed by some scholars that we possess a common ancestor due to our shared long lifespan. Which are utter lies as many magical creatures possess long life spans including life spans that even suppress ours!


    Returning to my prior point all werewolves are cursed beings. Even the human folklore from Greece, Germania, and the Nordics further north all state that the first werewolves were all cursed by the gods or as I believe a powerful dark witch or wizard. However, the curse had become a plague and many that I know have become infected. I must seek the cure lest I lose many of those who follow me to madness or the hunters."


    Rowan furrowed her brow and quickly turned the next page as she continued to read.


    "It has taken three years, but at least I have achieved success, I have found the cure to the curse."


    The book trembles in Rowan''s hand as she hurriedly reads the following sentence.


    "The cure is permanent and the ingredients though some rare are not hard to come by. The cure does not lie in exterminating the curse, but rather changing it''s intended purpose. If its purpose as a curse is to cause the cursed to become a wild wolf-like creature than by consuming my potion, the cursed being will transform into a full wolf much like an animagus would.


    Three doses of the potion must be given for three full moons, but at the end of the three moons the cursed being''s bite will no longer be cursed and nor will they be forced to transform into that hideous cursed beast form. The once cursed will now have a wolf animagus form and though some compulsion is left after the many years of transforming under the light of the full moon, they are no more dangerous than any other animagus."


    Rowans stops reading as her lips curl in disgust. "Are you telling me that bastard could have eradicated the curse all along?!" Rowan swore out loud. "You really did deserve the rotten reputation you ended up in the end. Though I wish the rest of Slytherin didn''t have to pay for your mistakes."


    With a sigh, Rowan intently returned to reading the rest of the page.


    "I would have shared the curse with the world if not for taking delight in the suffering of those lesser than us. I have made sure to cure all my followers and made them swear an unbreakable vow to me to never speak of the cure to others."


    Rowan swears again, before with a disgruntled huff returning to her spot.


    "The cure is simple enough, and I have left it down below. And to my heir, if you have discovered this as I have left I behind for you, please take credit for my discovery. You will need the power and achievement that it will grant you.


    Farewell, descendant,


    Salazar Slytherin."


    With trembling hands, Rowan reads the cure for werewolves threatening to tear the book apart in her anger. After breathing deeply several times, she managed to smooth the wrath felt inside of her but nothing that took away her fury towards Salazar Slytherin. Glancing down at the cure in her lap, she ponders on what to do with it.


    She most certainly will not claim credit for it nor has any desire to do so. She''d originally give it to Severus, but frankly, she does not want Salazar Slytherin to receive the least bit of credit for it. The credit should only go to someone worthy who has dedicated their entire lifetime to find a cure for the curse.


    Rowan straightened up in her seat at a potion master''s name shines brightly in her mind. Quickly making a copy of the page, she shoves the book onto the bookshelf. Hurriedly taking out quill and pen, she pens down a note, before shoving the cure and note into a brown envelope. Making sure to seal the envelope with red wax she pulled out her sealing stamp and slammed it into the wax. Waving it in the air to make the wax quickly dry, she finally teleports away to the Owlery.


    The Owlery is a circular stone room; rather cold and draughty because none of the windows have glass in them. The entire floor is covered in straw, owl droppings, and the regurgitated skeletons of mice and voles. Hundreds of upon hundreds of owls of every breed imaginable were nestled on their perches that rose right up to the top of the tower. Half of them were gone, no doubt out hunting at this late hour.


    Round amber, black, yellow eyes peeked at her, before closing their eyes. Rowan scanned the owls to finally spots two large Great Horned owls, Nibby and Owyn next to a barn owl. Doing her best to avoid the droppings, she hurries over across the straw towards the two dozing owls after having hunted down a meal. "Owyn!" Rowan whispered as Owyn let out a sleepy hoot as he fluttered his wings awake.


    "Good boy," Rowan said as she tied the letter to his stuck-out leg. "I need you to deliver this to Damocles Belby and only to his hands," Rowan firmly instructed as Owny gave a proud hoot. Nibby at his side let out a soft hoot as she rubbed her face next to his, before Owny turned away and gently nipped Rowan''s finger. Spreading his wings, Owny took off into the night and soared away in the still very much dark sky.


    "Fly true, Owny," Rowan whispered, before turning to give Nibby a gentle scratch under her chin. Nibby flutters her wings and gently opens her beak to playful nibble on Rowan''s fingers. With one last tickle, Rowan teleports away back to the girl''s bathroom, before getting ready for bed. She could only hope that Damocles Belby would believe her.

 Chapter 260 - Damocles Belby

    At the edge of a small village by the name of Bitterweed the fog is rising as the dawn is just over the horizon. An apprentice is hard at work in an elegant, rather large thatched cottage. His sleeves are rolled up to his elbows as his strawberry hair flops onto his freckled sweaty face. The pale young wizard glances at the clock and curses under his breath as he quickly stirs the potion about to boil in the cauldron. Given the potion two more stirs, he stops and lowers the flames leaving the potion to shimmer.


    Hurrying over he quickly reaches for a tie to pull his hair back as his master did not like untidiness. The apprentice rolled his sleeves back down and buttoned them. Reaching for his necktie, he quickly realizes his collar is yet unbuttoned as he gazes into a small mirror, before properly tying his necktie. Rushing to the window, he flings the window open as he glances into the sky to see two owls fluttering towards him. "Master isn''t expecting any correspondence today," the apprentice mumbled as he waited for the owls to reach him.


    The first regular owl from the Daily Prophet lets out a hoot as the spotted owl drops the newspaper onto the edge of the window. The apprentice barely manages to catch the paper before it rolls onto the ground below. Giving the owl a dark glare, he reaches for five knuts and places them into the small pouch tied around the owls. The spotted owl glares at him for lack of tip and noisily flaps its wings at him, before flapping away.


    The second owl, a Great Horned Owl had patiently landed on the edge clutching a letter addressed to his master, Damocles Belby. "Thank you, master has yet to come down," the apprentice said. "I''ll be taking that."


    The Great Horned Owl sharply nipped at his fingers as it apologetically let out a hoot as the apprentice let out a cry of pain. Cradling his red bitten fingers, the apprentice says, "Please, I''ll get in trouble!"


    "What is the problem, Wilfredius?" His master impatiently called out as he came down the stairs. "Did you forget to pay the owl again?"


    Paling more than usual, the apprentice, Wilfredius''s freckles stood out even more. "No Master! But this here owl won''t hand over the letter intended for yourself," Wilfredius stammered. "I think only you can receive the letter, Master."


    A sharply dressed man in chartreuse-colored robes steps forward frowning. Thin lips, a pointed chin, sleeked back hair, everything about Damocles Belby was sharp. Striding forward, Damocles gestured for his apprentice to move as he reaches for the letter from the Great Horned Owl. Potion stained fingertips take the envelope as he furrows his brow at recognizing the family crest on the wax seal.


    "Prince? I don''t know any-," Damocles paused at recalling the tall, slim wizard, who''d once save his life in passing.


    "Wilfredius," Damocles stared to say as his apprentice instantly stood rigid. "Feed the owl, while I read the letter and think of a reply."


    "Of course, master!" Wilfredius said as he hastened towards the kitchen to find a bowl of water and some sort of owl snack to feed the large owl. To feed the large owl, before the owls set into the cool morning air.


    Heading into his private study on the first floor, Damocles closed the door behind him. The study was lined with books from the top of the ceiling to the wooden floor. Beyond various potion ingredients scattered across a worktable, the rest of the room was largely bare except for the piles of books on the floor. His work desk unlike the rest of his office was neatly arranged with piles of parchment in stacks that only he knew what they contained.


    The chair creaked as he sat down and took a silver letter opener. Damocles with a sleek motion opened the envelope and pulled the letter out to read ignoring the second folded paper inside.


    "To Damocles Belby,


    I''m sure that you do not know, who I am, but please allow me to introduce myself, my name is Rowan Prince."


    "A fan letter-?" Damocles thought with a frown but read on.


    "I am aware that you have made it your life''s work to discover a cure for werewolfism and for that I believe you are worthy of this gift above all others. Within a book at Hogwarts, I discovered an old parchment with written instruction on how to cure the blight."


    Damocles loudly snorts in disbelief and almost tosses the letter away, but curiosity had always been his greatest weakness caused him to finish reading the written letter.


    "I too thought it was a joke, but my brother who is considered a potion genius by our potions professor, Professor Slughorn studied the ingredients for the potion. I did not tell him what it was for, but he concluded it was for an unknown potion he''d never seen before.


    I do not expect you to believe me and with good reason. But you are one of the greatest potion masters of our time. If anyone should gain credit for this find it should be you, sir. I, myself, do not request any sort of credit for the find nor any type of payment. It will simply be enough that you provide the recipe to the world. That is my one and only request.


    Yours Truly,


    Rowan Prince."


    Curious against his better nature, Damocles reached into the envelope and pulled out the folded scrap of paper. Unfolding the written recipe, he had a rather amused expression on his face as he began to read the supposed cure. Bit by bit the smile faded away as his eyes remained glued to the bit of parchment in his hand.


    Trembling, Damocles slid to his feet as his chair was shoved back with a loud screech. Rushing out of his study, the door slammed shut behind him as Wilfredius opened his mouth to speak for Damocles to say, "Wilfredius toss that potion out!"


    Wilfredius snaps his mouth shut as he hurries to do as was told. Though he did warily stare at his master''s back. The potion in question was the product of four month''s hard labor.


    "Get me these ingredients the moment you are done!" Damocles said as he scribbled a list of the required items. "If we don''t have them buy them at any cost!"


    "Are you sure, Master?" Wilfredius worriedly asked. "We''re already short on money this month as it is."


    "Just please do as I asked, Wilfredius!" Damocles snapped.


    Wilfredius gaped openly at his master. Not because his master had snapped at him, which was a regular daily occurrence. But rather the fact that his master had said, Please. He didn''t even know that word existed in his master''s vocabulary.


    "Go on, Wilfredius!" Damocles said as he shoved the hastily written list into the astonished wizards'' hands. "Slug & Jigger''s will open any minute now!"


    "Yes, Master!" Wilfredius said as he grabbed his coat off the hooks by the door. Particularly shoved out the door with a pouchful of money and his wand, he was left there starring rather stumped at the cottage.


    "They did say that Master Belby was strange," Wilfredius muttered to himself as he properly pulled on his hat and buttoned up his coat.


    But then again, he''d only been apprenticed a mere six months. That wasn''t very long in an apprenticeship as most apprenticeships took at least three years at the shortest to complete. Still, Master Belby was fair despite being a bit cold and harsh at times. There were always worse masters to be apprenticed too. And at least, Master was talented and a genius.

 Chapter 261 - Aberforth Dumbledore

    The weather jad long begun to slowly warm up as there were now more warm sunny days, between the storms. Making sure to wear warm jumper to keep the early morning chill away, Rowan made her way down to the carriages and was the first one to depart. The morning air felt rather cool against her face, but nothing that made her shiver with bitter chills. Across the lake, ripples could be seen as the Giant Squid moved beneath the inky black waters. The bare trees were full of tiny green buds that were preparing themselves to unfurl as the early spring flowers were already in bloom.


    The carriage rolled to a neat stop as Rowan jumped out and briskly headed over to the Hogs Head Inn. She''d received a rather abrupt letter from Alphard requesting that she come to the inn again. She hadn''t heard anything from Moody, so it couldn''t be anything dangerous. And she had just met with Alphard not too long ago. What could it possibly be?


    Turning the corner, Rowan paused to glance back as was her custom see if she was being followed and managed to glimpse someone hurriedly pressing themselves into the corner. Narrowing her eyes, she quickly walked around the corner and ran towards a large statue before a shop. Ducking down behind the large marble part, she waited and watched as a large hooded figure ran past where she was hidden. It was a Slytherin student as she could see the colored scarf peeking out.


    Rowan waited for the footsteps to fade away before darting across the street and taking another route to Hogs Head Inn. It would seem in the future that she may need to limit their meeting times. Whether it was her stalker or not, someone was following her. She''d need to find out who.


    Unlike the time before the Hogs Head Inn was closed with a sign that read in bold letters, "CLEANING."


    "Cleaning?" Rowan said in disbelief and she wasn''t the only one. A crowd of people were staring in disbelief as some muttered in all their years of living that they''d never seen the Hogs Head Inn be closed for something like cleaning. But then again, maybe the owner had finally been visited by the ministry as certain unsavory transactions did regularly transpire on the premise.


    About to leave, Rowan heard a, psst. Glancing around, she sees a hand gesture her from around the building as she warily takes a closer step while holding her wand tightly in hand. Turning the corner, she is roughly pulled into the barn filled with goats. She wrinkles her nose at the smell as the long, wiry, gray-haired wizard roughly said, "Hurry up and follow me."


    Rowan quickly did as she was told following the grumbling bartender/owner up the stairs. He leads her to main room that holds a crackling fire with a weary looking man dozing in the armchair in the fireplace.


    The room was rather faded as an old bookshelf stood in a corner. The rest of the furniture was old including the ancient, dusty carpet across the wooden floor. The only regularly dusted item in the entire room was hanging over the mantelpiece, a painted portrait of a girl with chest length golden hair that was pulled back. Her bright blue eyes stared straight ahead as she cradled a book in her arms.


    Rowan''s eyes widened in recognition of the girl in the portrait, Ariana Dumbledore. Luckily, Aberforth had his back turned towards her and failed to see her shocked reaction.


    Glancing over, Rowan froze at seeing how sickly Alphard looked. He truly looked like death warmed over. And she hadn''t even seen him that long ago. His sickness shouldn''t be progressing so drastically, but then again, he''d be dead before the end of her 5th year. And there was no telling if he''d died even earlier than that.


    Aberforth''s blue eyes seemed rather cold today from behind his spectacles. His gray beard that reached his chest was actually neatly combed as if he''d at least bothered to run a crush through his hair. Aberforth motioned for Rowan to step inside as she walked over to Alphard to gently wake him up. Aberforth locked the door behind them and leaned back to rest against the locked door.


    With a tired start, Alphard awoke, before saying, "Thank you, Rowan."


    "You look worse, Alphard," Rowan said a bit more harshly she intended too.


    "I am worse," Alphard chuckled with bitterness and exhaustion.


    Not caring if he was rude, Aberforth loudly interrupted them. "I closed my pub for this, Black? You said that it was URGENT!"


    "It is," Alphard wheezed to only be overcome by a spasm of coughs. The fit lasted for more than a minute before Alphard wiped his mouth clean and tiredly leaned back in his seat. "I need you to replace me as a Secret Keeper, Aberforth."


    "What?!" Both Rowan and Aberforth shrieked. They both paused to stare at each other as if not trusting the other.


    "Why me?" Aberforth asked. "Dumbledore would be much better for this than me! And besides, exactly what am I keeping secret?"


    "Me," Rowan softly answered as she stared at Alphard in understanding. There was less time left than she had initially thought. Alphard might die before the year was up. And if so, he was most likely to die in bed too weak to move or do anything. He most likely wanted to put his affairs in order before he was confined to a bed.


    "You?" Aberforth asked in confusion as he stared into the eyes that so reminded him of that bastard, Grindelwald.


    "Grindelwald," Aberforth whispered not realizing he had done so.


    "What of him?" Rowan sharply asked having seen a disturbed look in his eyes.


    Aberforth is silent, before glancing up at Ariana, who nods at him. "You have the same eyes as Gilbert Grindelwald," Aberforth said as something about his words struck a chord inside of Rowan.


    "She''s a farseer," Alphard rasped. "If Rowan''s eyes remind you of Grindelwald, it is because both of them have a touch of the gift."


    "My father is a muggle, it is not an impossibility," Rowan mused out loud causing both to glance at her. "If I remember correctly there was a time period, when Gilbert Grindelwald experimented on the subject of transferring magic, bloodline so to speak. Perhaps, there was a survivor of the experiment, a failure, a squib child. Yes, it would make sense, now that I think of it."


    Rowan paused, "But then again, my brother and I both belong to an old powerful line, the Princes. We are both naturally as brilliant as our grandfather. And I can be quite persuasive and even manipulative when I wish to be, but those are all Slytherin traits, I suppose."


    Turning to stare at Aberforth straight in the eye, she says, "And yet, I cannot ignore the words of the man that once knew Gilbert Grindelwald in person. If there is any truth to that, it frankly does not matter to me. I am a Prince, not a Grindelwald."


    "Well said," Alphard said with a faint smile as Aberforth apologetically nods his head at her.


    Rowan glances away as she puts that seed of doubt away in her mind. Perhaps, there was some truth to Aberforth''s words and her own spoken conjecture. She''d only found out about the Hufflepuff and Gryffindor lines because of the Basilisk. Those two lines must have come from her father. And Aberforth wasn''t a man to be discounted off lightly. After all, once he''d dueled to a standstill Gilbert Grindelwald and his brother, Albus, for neither could best each other.

 Chapter 262 - Aberforth Dumbledore â…¡

    Aberforth snorts and crosses his arms over his chest. "Even if she is a farseer, a farseer does not require protection."


    "It''s what she knows," Alphard whispered.


    "Bah, I''ve heard enough," Aberforth grunted about to turn away


    "You could get her to eat when she wouldn''t do so for your mother," Rowan quietly said. "You could calm her down, when she was in one of her rages, and when she was quiet, she used to help you feed the goats."


    Aberforth freezes stiff as uncontrolled fury begins to boil in his gaze. Turning his piercing blue eyes, he spits out, "How can you possibly know all that!"


    "I''ve seen it," Rowan confessed. "You can take a look inside my mind, if you''d like."


    Aberforth closes his eyes against the temptation and wearily says, "Then you know how she died, yes?"


    "I do," Rowan answered as Alphard gazed solemnly at the two of them. "However, much like you already know, I do not know which spell was the one that struck her in the end."


    "Then you know what my brother did and why I can''t forgive him," Aberforth bitterly said as he raised his pained gaze to the portrait on the wall.


    "I have no plans of not asking you to forgive him," Rowan straightforwardly replied. "I hold very little trust in him." Causing both men to glance up at her with some astonishment.


    "Albus Dumbledore is many things, powerful, brave, a lion. And yet most wizards seem to forget that it is never the lion that does the hunting but rather the lionesses," Rowan coldly stated causing both men''s eyes to widen. "Albus Dumbledore can always be trusted to fight for the light, but the question is at what cost?"


    Furrowing her brow, Rowan continues, "I know that he could not have stopped Gilbert Grindelwald in Paris that first time, but still he could have prevented the actions of that night that forced the hand of countless wizards to choose a side that day. We both that Dumbledore dared not face his once dearest friend, and instead sent Scamander in his stead. The consequences of that forced the water to spill ove and we all know how this tragic tale ends."


    Rowan paused and bitterly added, "I know a great deal of many things that I wish I did not know. However, I cannot remain silent nor do I trust Dumbledore to not repeat the sacrifices of the past. That being said, I do know and trust that Albus Dumbledore will always act for the light, no matter the cost."


    "That sounds like my older brother," Aberforth snorted in truth. For he knew that had always been the case for Albus. Always having to be right and never being the one in the wrong.


    Aberforth glances up at the portrait to see Ariana nod and smile at him. Sighing, he says, "Alright, I''ll do it."


    "Thank you," Alphard croaked as he tremblingly rises to his feet. Feeling suddenly lightheaded, he finds a firm hand holding onto him. Glancing over he sees Rowan holding onto him. Smiling in thanks, he waits to get his strength back before straightening up.


    "Aberforth, if you would so kindly come over?" Alphard asked as Aberforth somewhat still reluctant comes to stand before him.


    Pointing his wand at Rowan, Alphard begins to chant a long, complex incantation as a string of pulsing glowing light emerges from Rowan. Not ceasing to chant he points the wand at himself as another long string of light began to emerge from himself. Needing to breathe, Alphard continues chanting as he points his wand at Aberforth.


    The two strings that had emerged from Rowan and Alphard begin to interlock and flow into Aberforth. The two strings flow into Aberforth for some time until a gold light pours out of Aberforth as Alphard falls silent. Breathing harshly Alphard sits down and watches golden sparks pour out of Aberforth before fading away.


    Aberforth is silent as all the knowledge of the previous Secret Keeper is poured into him. Gasping he holds his head at the sudden headache. Glancing up at the girl, Aberforth says, "Well, at least this lines up nicely with Albus''s plans."


    "Yes, Moody did say the Order of the Phoenix had been formed," Rowan muttered as she recalled the two-word sentence she had received from him.


    "Well, that''s at least something," Aberforth grunted. "Will you be informing the others of the change?"


    "No," Both Alphard and Rowan replied as they shared a faint smile.


    "It''s best to keep a hidden card up one''s sleeve," Alphard drily stated.


    "A rather prudent choice," Aberforth said in a rare form of approval. "Though I must say, you''ve taken a rather Slytherin approach. I quite like it."


    Rowan and Alphard flash identical smiles. "We are Slytherins."


    Aberforth wryly chuckles and says, "The sorting hat almost placed me in Slytherin, but in the end, it thought me too rash, and I ended up in Gryffindor. Though I bet that would have nicely given Albus a heart attack."


    "At least I can rest easy now," Alphard said as he glanced over at Rowan. "You''ll be in good hands."


    "I know I will," Rowan confessed as Aberforth was quite powerful and cunning. He was one of the few original order members to make it through both wizarding wars. But most of all, he did not implicitly trust Albus Dumbledore, his own brother.


    "You best be going, Rowan," Alphard tiredly said as his face looked rather gaunt in the flickering light from the fireplace.


    Leaning over, Rowan faintly brushes her lips across his cheek. "Thank you, Alphard," Rowan whispered as Aberforth moved away from the door and unlocked the door behind him. Quickly her footsteps fade away until only the two of them are left.


    "You don''t long for this world, Black?" Aberforth solemnly declared.


    "I am tired," Alphard raised his stark gaze to meet Aberforth''s.


    Aberforth is the first to glance away as he briskly says, "Then make it count."


    "I will," Alphard said as he slowly rose to his feet. "I can''t thank you enough, Aberforth. Please look after her. She already carries far too much for a child of her age."


    "She is no child," Aberforth flatly said. "No more than I, my brother, or even Ariana. We were all forced to grow much too quickly."


    Alphard disagrees, but he does not comment on the remark. "Nonetheless, thank you again," Alphard said, before nodding one last time at Aberforth.


    Turning to the mantel, Alphard glances at the portrait to see a faint box in the corner of it. Hiding a smile, he grabs a pinch of Flood powder, before tossing the sparkling powder in as the flames turned green. "Ministry of Magic!" Alphard cried before vanishing into the green flames.


    "What have I gotten myself into, Ariana?" Aberforth muttered as he stared into the flames that were changing back to their original fiery color.


    The blond, blue-eyed girl in the painting says, "Don''t worry, Aberforth, it will all work out in the end."


    "And yet here we are," Aberforth bitterly said.


    "That was then, and this is now," Ariana quietly replied.


    Flashing, Ariana a cynical smile, Aberforth says, "Either way, things are sure to pick up from now on. Everything I''ve seen tells me it''s only going to become much, much worse, before it will ever get better."


    "Then be wise and cunning, brother," Ariana said, before closing her eyes as if to rest.


    Aberforth carefully closes the door behind him, before actually getting to cleaning his pub. It was utterly humiliating, but he couldn''t well put up a sign and not do so. It''d be fairly obvious he lied.


    And so, for the first time in ages, the Hogs Head Inn sparkled like it was new and even had a nice lemony scent. That when the pub opened later that day some old customers almost fainted from sheer shock. The Hogs Head Inn for once not only was clean, but even Aberforth had even trimmed his hair and beard. From that day on those that had were present would whisper of the day they witnessed the Hogs Head Inn sparkle.

 Chapter 263 - Felfiors

    Their classes had once again picked up as the Professors rained down upon them piles upon piles of homework. Thankfully any concerns about animagus or a werewolf''s cure were safely put out of mind. Rowan had done what was required and needed of her. Unlike the two years before having learned how to properly manage her time, she actually found herself quite at ease with most of the subjects including Potions this year, (but that was due to the fact that this year''s potions didn''t require many living ingredients.) On the other hand, Gobbledegook was her Achilles heel.


    Unlike Severus or Dirk, who took to the language like fish to water, she had to go over every single verb and conjugation. When in comparison to others Rowan was quite good at Gobbledegook, but as someone who had always been able to pick up any language up with ease, the issue in question was a great source of vexation to her.


    However, she would just have to admit that she''d never been very good at mastering Magical Languages. To be honest, she''d been looking forward to trying to learn merfolk, but that was completely out of the question now. Although, ironically, she didn''t have anywhere near as trouble with Ancient Runes. Possibly, because it was considered a form of ancient magic in her own mind thus bypassing the part of her mind that couldn''t form the proper nerve connections.


    Before Arithmancy started Tiffany and Pandora were chatting about boys or better yet, the boys they were presently seeing. Ever since Valentine''s day, Vasco Vespucci had been trying to get to know Tiffany a bit better. He''d sit with her once a week during lunch and now that the days were getting warm invite her for a walk. If they were going to get married one day in the future, they could at least try to be friends and if they were really lucky, they would become something more to each other.


    However, if Tiffany''s dark countenance after their outings, it was that things were not looking good. Tiffany would always be snappish or be rather quiet after their exchanges. Not even Bethanie was able to get much out of Tiffany beyond a mumble that said, "We''ve differences of opinions and interests." In other words, the two of them were not getting along whatsoever, which did not bode well for Tiffany at all.


    There was a good chance that their marriage would be a rather civil one with a very high percent change of Vasco having a mistress on the side. And frankly, which wasn''t fair as at least Vasco would have a lover, but Tiffany would not. On the other hand, for the wife to be permitted to take a lover on the side with the husband''s permission was seen as the husband being a pervert or bent. And from getting to know Vasco Vespucci, there was zero possibility of Vasco permitting Tiffany to do so.


    To be truthfully honest, Rowan didn''t know what to think. Should she hope for that Vasco and Tiffany despite their differences marry and that Tiffany is allowed a lover on the side, or that Tiffany elopes with someone who loves her?


    However, neither option filled Rowan with hope. One on hand, Tiffany would be able to fall in love or care for someone, but never be with them. And on the other, Tiffany would most likely need to leave Britain and move to America in order to escape the judgment of pureblood society and the reach of her parents or jilted betrothed. Either way, there never is a happily ever after riding into the sunset, because in real life there is always a price to pay.


    Pandora, on the other hand, wasn''t having much luck with Xeno. But then again, it might the fact that his face was always stuck in a book right now as his O.W.L.''s was rapidly approaching. On the other hand, Tiffany became Pandora''s love guru. Tiffany was quite patient about these matters and instead of advising Pandora to crowd Xeno, Tiffany advised her to be patient and to be kind to him. Like bringing him a cup of tea and snacks when he''d been studying or so forth.


    Pandora was actually taking notes as Tiffany smugly gave more advice as Rowan rolled her eyes. As long as Pandora stuck to Xeno, they''d both end up married. Who else would be willing to marry a conspiracist theorist like Xeno Lovegood?


    The classroom becomes silent a long, sleek raven-haired witch swept in scarlet robes and matching hat. The fair-skinned witch of medium build turns her dark eyes towards them. They all instantly sit up straight in their seats as she says, "Please turn to today''s lesson."


    Everyone hurries do as they''re told as Professor Vector points her wand at the chalk that begins to write her instructions on the board. "Today, we will be calculating life and destiny numbers. The instructions are above and once finished, I expect a written essay on the life numbers meaning are due the next class period. The requirements for the essay will be written on the board as well."


    Glancing at the numbers, Rowan wrote on her parchment, Month, Day, Year. Being born in January the first number was 0+1 = 1. The day which she was born the 9th, 0+9 = 9. And the year she was born, 1960, 1+9+6+0 = 17. 17 broken down to singular digits is 1+7 = 8. All numbers added total is 1+9+8 = 18. Her number was 18 and broken down into life numbers is 9.


    Glancing at her textbook, Rowan reads,


    "Salt of the Earth, the number 9 connotes to an old soul. If young, number nine''s have already seen too much of the world the darkness and light found within others. Number 9''s, are always eager for more, whether it is for gain or survival, those with this path will do what they can to survive."


    "Certainly, an apt description of me and Severus," Rowan thought to herself, before starting to calculate her destiny number. Her name, Rowan in numerical representation is 9+6+5+1+5 = 26. Broken down 2+6 = 8. Prince is 7+9+9+5+3 = 33. Broken down is 3+3. Both numbers added to together = 14 and broken down into Destiny numbers is 5.


    "Joie de Vivre, number five is a seeker always in such of more be it knowledge, freedom, or simply fulfilling life''s desire. Number fives can be impatient and even restless. But those with this destiny number must take care to not lose sight of that which is before them."


    Rowan nods at the apt description of her future destiny. After all, she was always searching to change the future. But she was vastly aware of how easy it would be easy for her to lose focus of the bigger picture as her own desires were at times at conflict. With a sigh, she quickly began to write down an essay explaining the significance of the numbers and the correlations in regards to life and destiny.


    By the time the bell rang, Rowan had finished most of her essay with only a paragraph or two needed to complete it. Gathering her things, she and Tiffany wave goodbye to Pandora, before heading down to Transfiguration. Tiffany happily says, "I just love Arithmancy!"


    Rowan loudly snickers, "At least the answers we calculate are based on knowledge, Severus almost chucked his Divination textbook at me last night. Apparently, he gave up on reading my palm so to speak. And according to Terry, who tried to do the same, he said that my lines were weird and creepy. Which in other words, implies he couldn''t make a reading either."


    Tiffany snorts and says, "Palm reading, pfft. As if those readings have ever proven to be true." Chuckling the two girls make their way into the mostly empty classroom and chat about what numbers they''d calculated for their life and destiny numbers.


    The classroom quickly fills as the last of those to arrive are from divination. Professor McGonagall sweeps in as she closes the door and gestures at the small baskets before them that are all neatly in front of each desk. Some of the baskets suddenly move causing more than one student to flinch in fright.


    "Today, we will be transforming cats into cauldrons," Professor McGonagall explained. "However, the cats have temporarily been placed into baskets lest they all run about."


    Professor McGonagall reaches for the basket on her desk as a black cat jumps out to sit before her. Waving her wand at the creature, she says, "Felifors!" The black cat transforms into a sleek black cauldron before her.


    "Points will be docked if there is still a tail or whiskers on the cauldron and if it moves or meows," Professor McGonagall strictly said. "Take care when you are removing the cats from the baskets, they can be quite feisty and energetic." Those poor Slytherins with quivering baskets shiver as those with still baskets let out quiet sighs of relief.


    Rowan had one of those quivering baskets, but unlike the rest, she was used to dealing with unruly cats. There''d been plenty back at Spinner''s End. The moment the cat burst out shrieking, she clamped her neck around the scruff of its neck and shook it. Staring into its dazed blinking eyes, she hissed, "Behave yourself." The cat lets out a meek meow, before being dumped onto the desk.


    Severus and those watching openly gape at Rowan as the now meek cat timidly meows before her. Pointing her wand at the cat, she mutters, "Felifors!" The cat instantly transforms into a sleek black cauldron.


    Professor McGonagall strides over with a pleased gleam in her eyes as she says, "Well, done, Miss Prince. Ten points to Slytherin!"


    Turning to stare at the rest of the class, Professor McGonagall sternly says, "Now if the rest of you could get started, I would be most pleased." There is a rush of hands moving about to remove their cats, while others are chasing after fleeing cats.


    Ever since Evans and Mulciber left Hogwarts T. Rosier had actually become a lot more likable. He''d made friends with some of the nicer Slytherins and had even made a friend or two out of Slytherin. A rather great feat that he''d never have accomplished before. However, today was just not to be his lucky day. His cat scratched his face, before vaulting off the desks before attempting to attack Professor McGonagall.


    Professor McGonagall was not pleased whatsoever at having to be forced to stun the enraged creature. But seeing as the creature was trying to attack her, Rosier was not given detention nor lost any points. However, he was told to stun the creature first if necessary, which it was in this case, and then attempt to transform the cat into a cauldron.


    Bleeding from deep wounds to his face, Rosier was sent to the infirmary as one of his new friends escorted him away. Mulciber and Evans would have never done such a thing. They''d have just laughed and left Rosier to his own devices. It was at least something to think about in Rosier''s case at least.

 Chapter 264 - Slughorn’s Invitation

    In Potions, Professor Slughorn beams as he subtly pats his wispy crown of strawberry colored hair as his gooseberry eyes gaze in pleasure at Severus and Lily. "Well done, Mr. Prince and Miss Evans! Ten points to Slytherin and Gryffindor!"


    Both Lily and Severus beam as Professor Slughorn pauses to check on Rowan''s. Rowan Prince was an interesting conundrum in his opinion. At times she was terrible and at others in equal matching brilliance as her brother and Miss Evans. There was really no telling with her how she would fare, but truth be told, she''d been performing exceedingly well this year. Especially on the poisons, which had filled him with a bit of dread, really.


    And Professor Slughorn did indeed find that Rowan Prince''s potion was perfect as well. Clearing his throat, Professor Slughorn says, "Er, Ten Points to Slytherin!"


    Rowan flashes him a wicked grin which does little to stop Slughorn''s sudden panicking heart. Nonsense! He thought to himself. Never before had a student ever tried to poison him before and surely not now!


    Quickly wandering away, Professor Slughorn wandered off to check on the rest of the students. With great delight, he found that from his own house, Greengrass was doing wonderfully as well and from Gryffindor, Mr. Pettigrew. The young Lupin who was working alongside them did fairly well, but nowhere near as good as those two.


    Greengrass had stated, before he''d like to become a Healer, a worthy and very likely endeavor given his present skills. While Mr. Pettigrew through slightly lacking might make a more than acceptable potioneer. However, Pettigrew lacked the required creative skills to become a Potions Master. As for the young Lupin, he did not know as he was not in his house nor had really spoken to him in regard to his future career. Though if the boy followed in his father''s footsteps, then there might be some time to make room for him in his busy schedule.


    The rest of the remaining time passed quickly as the bell rang and Professor Slughorn said, "Miss Prince, if you would remain behind please. A word, if you will?"


    Severus and Lily flash Rowan worried looks as Rowan shrugs. She really was innocent. She''d done her potion right and hadn''t caused any sort of mischief as of late. She was innocent!


    The class scrambled away as Quyen Crowley and her gang gave her smug looks. However, Rowan smirked right back at them causing to snarl at her. After all, those three were the ones with detention with Professor Slughorn and Filch until the end of the year.


    The last of the students closes the door behind them as Professor Slughorn nervously twiddles with the golden buttons on his waistcoat. "Miss Prince, I would be honored if you would attend my little dinner tete-a-tete to be held this upcoming weekend," Slughorn said all without looking at her.


    "Are you inviting me to join the Slug Club, Professor?" Rowan said with a frown. "I don''t believe I''ve done anything to merit your attention to be perfectly honest. I do believe Lily or my brother, would be much better candidates."


    Slughorn muttered something unconsciously that vaguely sounded like, "Believe me, I know."


    Coughing loudly, Slughorn clears his throat and says, "A guest has required your presence as he''s finally accepted my invitation. I very well couldn''t say no to such a former promising student, now could I?"


    Rowan''s eyes flash with sudden insight as she finds Riddle''s plotting not so unbelievable now. It seemed like Slughorn was the key to Riddle''s power and fall all along. And the past proved it given that he had been the one to answer the Horcruxes question of Riddle so long ago.


    "If it''s just this time, I can attend," Rowan slowly said.


    "Excellent," Professor Slughorn sighed in private relief. "We''ll see you at seven!" Turning away, he suddenly calls out to her retreating back. "Oh, and please remember to bring a date!"


    "A date?" Rowan muttered with a dreaded shiver as she headed upstairs to Charms.


    Rowan arrives only a few minutes late, but Professor Flitwick says, "Have a seat, Miss Prince, your classmates have already made me aware of the situation."


    Turning back to his class, Professor Flitwick says, "All of you will be practicing a seize and pull charm."


    Professor Flitwick demonstrates by saying, "Carpe Retractum!" A glowing like cord appears from the end of his wand as he pulls a textbook from a student''s desk towards him. The book flies towards him, where he neatly catches the book in hand.


    "Now, if you would all practice by placing a personal item on the floor, we shall all get started!" Professor Flitwick instructed as everyone did as they were told.


    Severus ignores Rowan as Terry leans over to whisper, "So, what was that all about?"


    "I''ve been invited to this weekend''s tete-a-tete with Professor Slughorn," Rowan grumbled as she easily caught her quill in hand.


    "What!" Terry shouted as he earned himself a pointed glance from Professor Flitwick. Terry sheepishly glances back, before pointing his wand at his own textbook. "So, are you part of the Slug Club?"


    "No," Rowan said with a blank face. "It''s apparently a reward for improving in potions this year."


    Terry snorts as he misses catching his textbook that slams into his chest with a loud oof. Letting out a pained moan, he rubs his now bruised chest. "So, who are you asking to go with you?"


    "How''d you know?" Rowan asked in exasperation.


    Rolling his eyes, Terry says, "It''s common knowledge, Rowan. So, is it to be, Andrew Abbot?"


    "He''d also be a good choice," Rowan admitted as she caught her quill again in hand.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to one of the Gryffindor foursomes, are you?" Terry cried out, earning him another sharp warning glance from Professor Flitwick.


    "NO," Rowan firmly said as she flicked her quill away. "Actually, I thought I might ask you."


    "Eh, really?" Terry said in abrupt surprise to only have his book slam into his face this time. Terry flops down to the ground groaning as Rowan worriedly checks him.


    "Your nose isn''t broken except a bit tender," Rowan said as she gently tweaked his nose causing Terry to let out a whimper in pain. "Your nose isn''t even bleeding."


    "What happened?" Professor Flitwick exclaimed as he rushed over to check on Terry.


    "Rowan asked me out on a date," Terry wickedly said as the listening Slytherins gaped as all of a sudden there were tons of injuries.


    "What!" Severus and the girls exclaimed. Professor Flitwick suddenly is rushing over to check on groaning students as Terry happily climbs back to his feet.


    "Well, Rowan does like them, Blond," Tiffany loudly explained as she eyed Terry. "I suppose it was only a matter of time really. Though I get the feeling if the two of you ever reproduce, you''ll produce the devil''s spawn."


    Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "I just need to bring a date for this weekend to Professor Slughorn''s tete-a-tete. And besides, I''m not the one Terry likes."


    "What?" Tiffany and Bethanie exclaim as both Terry and Silvia begin to flush not able to glance at each other.


    Severus sighs in relief and says, "Good, because he''s my best friend and that would just be awkward when the two of you broke up."


    Terry changes the subject, by glancing up at Severus with shining eyes. "That''s the first time, I''ve ever heard you admit that, Severus. I''m never going to forget this day!"


    "Oh, shaddup!" Severus said in embarrassment as to red splotches appeared on his face.


    The rest of the class passed by rather quickly especially as Terry teased Severus for the rest of the class. Though some topics had cleverly been avoided as exactly what was going on between Terry and Silvia. Maybe nothing serious yet, but in the future, there was very likely to be something there.

 Chapter 265 - Slughorn’s Tete-a-Tete

    By Friday, Bertha Jorkins had somehow learned that Rowan had asked Terry to attend Slughorn''s dinner party with her. According to Jorkins, Potter had been traded in for a more docile partner. Jorkins did not mention the fact that Potter had been seen going to Hogsmeade with another girl nor that Terry Greengrass was anything but docile and only fragile in appearance. But Jorkins would quickly come to regret her words as Terry began to plot. Oh, yes, when Terry Greengrass plotted even Rowan was afraid.


    That Saturday morning had started like any other day for Bertha Jorkins until the moment she looked into the bathroom mirror. Her hair had fallen out during the night, but worst of all her, her skin was now bright blue! It was said that her screams could be heard all the way over to the Gryffindor Tower.


    By breakfast everyone was aware of what had occurred earlier that morning as Terry innocently buttered a slice of toast. All six of them including Regulus just stared at Terry as Rowan said, "It was you, wasn''t it?"


    "Hypothetically even if it was me," Terry hummed. "There is no concrete proof tying back to me."


    Severus warily stares at his dormmate, while Regulus just stares at Terry in awe. Even when combined with the minds of his friends, Regulus and his friends hadn''t been able to produce this level of terror in Bertha Jorkins.


    Tiffany shivers and hides behind Bethanie as Silvia merely stares at Terry. "How did you get into the Ravenclaw tower without being discovered?"


    Rowan suddenly looks at Severus who glances away. "Is that why you asked me for THAT, Severus?"


    "What?" Silvia asked as Terry and Bethanie stare at Rowan in confusion.


    Terry nonchalant shrugs as Severus lets out a huff. "I owed Terry."


    "I know, that''s why I didn''t protest," Rowan sighed. "Best forget about it, then. Just know that I''ll never help you again, Severus." Yes, the foolish weak-hearted person that she was had used up one of her precious three opportunities to borrow Potter''s cloak on a single time favor for Severus. Bah, sibling love was way overrated!


    The rest of the day passes by rather quickly as later in the afternoon, Rowan puts on gray silk trousers, a silky soft blue V-neck sweater with a silk blouse underneath. Tiffany wanted to do Rowan''s hair and makeup, but Rowan politely refused. It wasn''t a real date, nor did she want to make Silvia feel any more anxious than she already was.


    Close to six-thirty, Rowan went down into the common room, where Terry was waiting for her. Terry looked rather rice in a dark blue dinner jacket with a white collared silk shirt and matching dark vest with fine trousers. With his hair elegantly sleeked back, he offers her the crook of his arm. "Milady?" Terry said with a crooked grin.


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan takes his offered hand. "C''mon now," Rowan said as Terry led her out of the common room to the interest of those watching. In their mind''s eye, there was a potential for the Greengrass family to seek a possible future marriage with the Princes. And a Slytherin always kept a good eye on potential future marriage alliances. Because that''s how powerful family dynasties were born.


    Early they could hear the sound of music, soft laughter and conversation already starting. Whether having built that way or having magically made so, Slughorn''s office was much larger than the usual teacher''s study. The ceiling and walls this evening were draped in emerald and blue hangings to look as they were inside an elegant vast tent. The room was only a bit crowded as the rest of those invited had yet to arrive.


    The room was a bit warm as golden ornate lamps poured off golden like light. While smack dap in the center of the ceiling real fairies were fluttering about, each a speck of light. Rowan bared her teeth at the nasty teethed buggers as Terry gave her a wary look. "So, exactly why do you hate fairies?"


    "Evil sharp-toothed little buggers," Rowan grunted.


    "So, did you get bitten by one?" Terry curiously asked.


    "No," Rowan darkly answered daring Terry to ask her more on the subject.


    Terry tactfully did not ask again as they turned to stare at the crowd. In the corner musicians played, while a haze of pipe smoke hung over some elderly warlocks in deep conversation. A number of house elves in neat little black uniforms make their way through the throng as they elegantly serve and carry silver platters of food.


    "Ah, there you are, Miss Prince," Professor Slughorn exclaimed as he trotted over to them. Wearing a tasseled velvet hat with matching smoke jacket, Professor Slughorn looked a bit like a round teddy bear plushie.


    "Come this way," Slughorn said as he clamped his hand onto Rowan''s arm and dragged her away, while she sadly lost Terry to the crowd. He''d be just fine, probably.


    "Here we are!" Professor Slughorn said as he deposited Rowan before a towering wizard.


    Straightening up, Rowan finds herself staring at a cold faced wizard with sleeked back hair wearing dark green robes. "Hello sir," Rowan tilted her head at him.


    "Rowan Prince?" The wizard flatly asked as he studied her. "I was expecting a boy."


    Rowan doesn''t reply and instead turns towards Professor Slughorn. "Won''t you introduce us, Professor?"


    "Ah, yes, where are my manners?" Professor Slughorn nervously laughed. "Allow me to present, Potion Master, Damocles Belby."


    Glancing at the two of them, Slughorn hastily says, "Well, I have better greet the arriving guests. I shall see you all later!" Before rushing away quite gratefully through the increasing throng of people.


    "I expected someone older," Damocles said as he pressed his thin lips into a frown.


    "Yes, well, you''re not exactly what I pictured either," Rowan countered back.


    Damocles lips twitch as he says, "So, I must ask, where did you find IT?"


    "In between the covers of a book," Rowan replied, which was true after all.


    "A Slytherin answer."


    "As I recall, you''re a Slytherin as well, Master Belby."


    "Touch¨¦."


    There is a lapse of silence until Rowan finally ventures to ask, "So, did it work?"


    "I have not yet tried out the second or the third round yet. But yes, already the teste has lost their cursed bite."


    "Excellent news."


    The both of them fall silent again as they let the crowds chatter wash over them. Damocles is the first to break the silence this time. "Do you truly not wish for any recognition?"


    "I am not the one who has spent their whole life on such a worthy cause," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "I don''t need thanks nor require recognition for something I have not earned with my own two hands. You, on the other hand, have more than earned it. All, I''ve done is speed up your life''s work."


    "You''re fairly certain I would create a cure," Damocles observed with interest.


    "I am," Rowan matter-of-factly stated, before turning to leave. "It was a pleasure, Master Belby. But a word of advice, if the cure was presented right before the World Quidditch Cup, your name and fame will spread far and wide in a matter of weeks if not days."


    Damocles watches the tall slender girl with dark midnight hair with darker eyes go. "She certainly resembles her grandfather," Damocles muttered to himself.


    Her grandfather had much been the same way. Shrugging off thanks of gratitude as Reginald Prince had said he was merely a passerby, before leaving the stunned, but grateful Damocles, who''d been saved from being killed by a warlock. But still, he owed a life debt to her grandfather and now to her as well. He''d do his best to repay them both in the nearby future.


    Striding away, Damocles excused himself without a word to Slughorn. He had a potion to finish, but more importantly an illness to finish curing.

 Chapter 266 - Acquired Knowledge

    The Ministry of Magic''s lift a fit young wizard with sun kissed skin and freckles, brushes his locks from his face and back. "Mr. Black, I find it strange that you''ve requested a transfer to the filing department from the-," Bertie Higgins paused as he squinted his eyes at the previous occupation. "The Department of Regulations."


    The tired dark-haired man with dark eyeshadows with even more gaunt cheeks than before flashes a quick smile. "My health has been in the decline as of late," Alphard Black honestly replied. "I''d like to make myself yourself in the meantime."


    Which was all true as it was longer considered prudent for him to remain the Keeper of the Halls of Prophecy. The moment he''d been found unconscious, he''d put in for a transfer from the Department. The Head of the Department of Mysteries was in quick agreement and soon a replacement was found. His replacement was a bit cold and stiff, but social skills were not required for this particular position.


    "Ah, yes," Higgins said as he somewhat found that to be strange. The lift stops as he says, "Here we are." The two of them make their way out of lift and down the white tiled hallway.


    Opening one of the doors, Higgins says, "Right then. You''ll be in charge of filing all the incoming personnel information. As well as checking the past information of previous employees."


    "The job is simple enough," Higgins said as he pointed to all the rows of filing cabinets. "Any questions?"


    "No," Alphard said as Higgins nods his head.


    "Very well, then, I''ll leave you start sorting the pile already on your desk," Higgins gestured to the growing pile, before closing the door behind him.


    With a sigh, Alphard tosses his fur coat into a chair as he wouldn''t be needing it. Rolling up his sleeves reveal pale slender wrists that were much thinner than before from sudden weight loss. Glancing through the files, he quickly read the names out loud as cabinets burst open as he without looking flicked his wand. The respective information flew into the assigned files until the large pile was gone.


    With a pleased hum, Alphard glances at the time, before hurrying to look inside the filing cabinets. Just about the same time of Auror Saturina Shackleton''s death the previous personnel employee had died from a sudden heart attack. Either the old wizard had spoken to Auror Shackleton prior to her death or someone had tied up loose ends. But even if all records had been destroyed there should be clues left behind suggesting that was the case.


    Right from the start, Alphard had crossed off, Oswald Bulstrode and Devante Nott from his five persons list because they were Slytherin. Normally, he''d argue that would indeed be the opposite case but not this time. All five members on the list somehow crossed with that of Riddle, either in the same year or in upper or lower years. But they all had at some time been at Hogwarts at the same time.


    The reason it could not be either Slytherin was simple, Nott had been an original member of the Knights of Walpurgis. Riddle would have never trusted nor deemed Nott as anything more than a servant. Nor, Bulstrode as he''d been in his 7th year, when Riddle started. Bulstrode and Riddle would not have had much of a relationship while at Hogwarts. However, Murtagh Burke, a Ravenclaw, Linus Gamp, a Gryffindor, and Kain Shafiq, a Hufflepuff were far more likely to be the culprit responsible for Shackleton''s death and the person sought out by the child.


    Alphard quickly peers through each of the suspect''s files and to his dismay finds but internship records while their short stay at the Ministry of Magic. He knew that all three figures upon the completion of his internship had gone into other fields. Murtaugh Burke, had gone on to train under a French alchemist, before gaining his mastery in his late twenties. And since then had made several promising discoveries in the field of medicine.


    On the other hand, Linus Gamp, had purchased the Chudley Cannons. He handled the team for fun as his fortune in legal magical beast transport was his family''s real source of income. And much like Gamp, Kain Shafiq returned to running the family business of exporting and importing magical textiles including rare Acromantula silk.


    Alphard sighed as he tiredly closed his eyes. He knew it was foolish on his behalf to hope that it would be easy to find a clue as nothing in the records suggested anything nefarious beyond small blunders and write-ups of inexperience. But there must be some kind of clue, some tiny smidge that had been missed. With that in mind, he opens his eyes and closes the files shut. He''d have plenty of time to go page by page if needed. In the meanwhile, he would have to better deal with the growing pile of papers on his desk.


    *


    Lord Voldemort impatiently tapped his fingers on his marble throne as dark kneeled figures dare not tremble as they kneel before him. The great doors finally open as he is unable to hide his impatience and eagerness at the sigh to the two wizards. A rather dandy wizard with silver gloves bows as the more solemn figure does the same. "Dark Lord," both men said in unison.


    Raising his head, Pyrites flashes a debonair smile as he says, "Apologies for our tardiness, Milord. But Lestrange and I finally have finished acquiring the much-needed invitations. Everything is now set in place and now, we but need to wait until the time is upon us."


    Lord Voldemort coolly leans back and with crimson eyes stares at the dark-haired, younger Lestrange. "Rabastan is that true?"


    "It is Dark Lord," Rabastan solemnly vowed. "An aspiring youth that seeks to enter your ranks was the reason for our success. He should be rewarded."


    "And he shall," Voldemort purred. "He shall be given the dark mark upon his departure from dear old Hogwarts."


    "How magnanimous of our Master," Pyrites breathless said with sparkling eyes. "Only you, Milord, would be so gracious to promising talents."


    "The pureblood youths of today are the lifeblood of our tomorrow," Voldemort said as the kneeling Death Eater''s let out cries of praise and flattery. Waving his hand at them to be silent, Voldemort says, "Then I eagerly await the news of your success."


    "And so, it shall be, Master," Pyrites wickedly said as Rabastan Lestrange merely nodded his head in reply. If either of the two wizards noted that there seemed to be some sort of emotion lurking in the depths of Lestrange eyes, none of them said a word about it. It was much too late now, there was no going back.

 Chapter 267 - Bramble’s Flight

    As exams drew progressively even closer the Slytherin 5th and 7th years went into hyper overdrive again. The rest of the other years wisely left them alone including Terry and Reglusus, who abandoned their cats, Alchemy and Bram to their fate of being reverently worshipped. At this point in time, even Professor Slughorn was mildly concerned that there was a growing cult among his 5th and 7th years. Especially after the last time, when he ventured into the common room to find groups of his students fawning over the two cats as though they were holy beings.


    Beating a hasty retreat, Slughorn may or may not have had permission when he slipped a couple of calming draughts into the 5th and 7th years drinks that night and once every week after that until the end of the final exams.


    Rowan was sound asleep when a loud meow in-ear caused her to jump awake. Rather startled she turned to glare at the innocent figure of Alchemy on her bed, who was carrying a scrap of parchment in his mouth. Taking the damp note from him, she softly hisses "You''re lucky, you''re so darn cute or else I''d turn you into a cauldron."


    Alchemy purrs loudly as if to say, "But we both know that I''m much too cute for that."


    With a sigh, Rowan grabs her wand from under her pillow and whispers, "Lumos!" Squinting her still sleepy eyes she reads,


    "Rowan meet me in the common room!


    Prongs aka James.


    P.s. Pretty cool nickname, huh! Sirius is Padfoot. Peter is Wormtail. Lupin is Moony. We wanted to name Severus, Spider, but he said he was a bloody flying horse! So, he''s Bramble now. Which we think fits him perfectly, since he''s dark and prickly all about!


    P.s.s. As it turns out, I can sneak into the Slytherin common room! Just not into the girl''s dorms. I wonder why that is? Must be all the girl''s dorms, I guess."


    Rowan lets out a snort, before muttering a handy little spell that turns disintegrates letters into tiny little pieces. Scrambling out of bed in her pajamas, she grabs her warm robe and shoes. "You better keep my bed warm,'' she says to the large fluffy cat on her bed.


    Alchemy flicks his tail at her as if to say, "Naturally."


    Giving Alchemy one last scratch behind the ears, Rowan stealthily sneaks out and creep''s downstairs. Glancing about into the shadowy darkness of the common room with the only flickering light from the fireplace. "James?"


    Not hearing an answer, Rowan sighs and says, "Prongs?"


    "Over here," James cheerfully said as he revealed one of his hands. Pulling Rowan underneath, the cloak with him, he says, "Everyone else is already waiting for us outside."


    "This better be good," Rowan grumbled under her breath as she stuck close to James. "We''ve got exams shortly upcoming and I would like to spend my time studying for them and not in detention."


    "Relax, we''ll be just fine," James said as they made their way outside towards the edge of the lake. Under the moonlight squid, tentacles can be seen at the surface as the Squid in the lake enjoys the lovely waning moonlit sky. There be a full moon in a week or so''s time.


    At the edge of the lake three playing animals can be seen as Lupin watches a dog, a rat, and a winged horse chase each other. Despite the winged horse''s size, he was quite gentle and made sure not to hurt nor trample his playmates. The winged horse experimentally fluttered his wings for a few times, before raising his head to sniff the air. Letting out a happy neigh, he trotted past Lupin.


    Lupin is about to call out when he sees James''s invisibility cloak slip off to reveal his and Rowan''s figure. Rowan raises her hand to the black-winged horses'' nose as Severus happily rubs his nose into her hand to be scratched. "Mm, you''re all hugs and kisses in his form," Rowan teased as the stallion lets out a loud indignant snort.


    Chuckling Rowan makes her way over to Lupin as James rushed ahead and threw Lupin his cloak, before transforming into a stag. The stag happily begins to play around with a big black dog in a mock battle. "So, why was I dragged out here, Remus?"


    "Severus, I mean, Bramble has been trying to figure out how to fly these past weeks and we finally think he''s got it," Lupin said with a tired smile as the full moon was just around the corner. "Bramble wanted to show you first above everyone else."


    "Is that so?" Rowan grinned as the dark-winged stallion at her side that snorted rather indignantly. "Well, Bramble, show me what you''ve got."


    Bramble rather crossly flicked his tail at her, before stomping away. Lupin and Rowan chuckled as they watched the dark-winged stallion get further and further away. Feeling that it was time, Prongs, Padfoot, and Wormtail, all scrambled to where they were at. Wormtail came to a halt before her with a noisy squeak as Padfoot licked her hand much to Rowan''s disgust and Lupin''s loud laughter. However, Prongs was the worst as the stupid stag gave her a lick across the nose.


    Luckily, Lupin pulled Rowan away before she cursed the bullocks off of Prongs. The night grew silent as loud hoofs could be heard as the black horse raced towards them. Black wings spread and slowly began to flutter and with a great leap, the horse leaped into the sky.


    Rowan sucked in her breath as she watched the black stallion plunge for a moment back towards the ground, before gliding up into the sky. Flapping his wings, Bramble flies higher and higher as Prongs and Padfoot leap up in excitement as Wormtail let out amazed squeaks.


    "That''s pretty incredible," Lupin said as Rowan hummed in agreement.


    "You know, Bramble can probably let you ride on his back someday," Rowan muttered as she watched the winged stallion fly high in the night sky. It would seem that she now had next year''s project in mind.


    "Maybe next year," Lupin said. "I think, that with exams this close and my own transformation, we won''t have much time for sneaking out."


    Sometime after, Bramble fluttered back down and to a galloping stop. Letting out a pleased neigh, with his head held high the dark-winged stallion trotted over to them. His whole demeanor screamed, "I told you, I could fly!"


    A wicked glint appears in Rowan''s eyes as she coos, "Who''s a good boy?" Bramble lets out a loud huff as he turns his stout quarters at her and flicks his tail towards her.


    "You''ve got a big butt, Bramble," Rowan said with a wicked grin to only hear a shriek of dismay from the dark-winged stallion as he craned his neck to stare at his stout behind.


    "It''s alright, there''s nothing to be ashamed about your body image. You''re naturally plump in your animagus form." This causes another shriek of outrage from Bramble as Rowan''s Cheshire grin only stretches even further. What''s the entire point of a sibling if not to tease them?


    And so, it was for the rest of the night as they all returned rather late and arose with dark eyeshadow. Which Rowan blamed them entirely for. But at least they didn''t get detention.

 Chapter 268 - Curses, Exams Again.

    The following days were mostly cloudless and sultry as all anybody felt like doing was strolling onto the grounds and flopping down onto the grounds for several pints of iced pumpkin juice. But no one could as Exams were nearly upon them, and instead of lazing about outside, the students were forced to remain inside the castle trying to force themselves to study despite the wafts of warm summer air.


    On the day of the first exam with great relief, Rowan awoke quite cheerful with the knowledge THAT had ended some days before allowing her to feel less stressed during the exams. Sadly enough, Bethanie wasn''t as lucky this time around. At breakfast, Bethanie had been stuffing her face with things. None of the girls wisely got in her way nor made a comment except for Terry, who was promptly smacked in the head by Silvia.


    The classrooms were as warm as usual, but this year, Rowan put a cooling charm on herself. It was quite refreshing, to say the least, she happily worked on finishing her essays. Sadly, enough the others didn''t do so. But that wasn''t her problem.


    With written exams over the Practical Exams finally began. The first exam was Potions this year. Professor Slughorn had them brew a Confusion Concoction. Professor Slughorn was quite pleased with Rowan''s final results if not a little disturbed at her final and rather a high mark. Mostly because the Confusion Concoction was considered as a borderline poison of sorts. And Miss Prince had been shown a rather disturbing talent for brewing poisons.


    Charms turned out to be quite enjoyable, to say the least. Professor Flitwick did indeed test them on Cheering Charms. Rowan, who had been partnered with Terry ended up with hysterical laughter to her vast chagrin. She had to be led away to a quiet room for an hour before finally being allowed to perform the charm on Terry. Oh, she was most sorely tempted to do the same, but she needed a nice grade. But giving Terry a rather dark eye, she vowed revenge as Terry tried not to gulp in fear perfectly aware of her sinister glare.


    The next exam on Tuesday was Defense Against the Dark Arts and Goobledegook. Professor Pollen created an obstacle course for them outside. They were to wade across a deep paddling pool containing a grindylow, cross a series of potholes full of Red Caps, squish their way across a patch of the marsh while ignoring misleading directions from a hinkypunk, then climb into an old trunk and bottle with a new boggart.


    Rowan was not pleased at all, to say the least. With an unhappy expression, she wadded into the pool with the grindylows almost setting them all on fire, smashing the Red Caps clear across the air, shrinking the entire field of hinkypunks. Professor Pollen was both amazed and appalled as she repaired the course for the next student.


    All the while, Rowan mutinously starred at the trunk before her. Muttering something about hygiene, lack of oxygen, and cluster phobia, she slammed the trunk shut after her. The boggart before her seemed to be uncertain for a moment, before transforming into a thin man with shallow skin, a large hooked nose, piercing black eyes, and dark silky robes. With blood pouring out of his wounds, he accusingly says, "You failed. You failed us all."


    Closing her eyes, Rowan answers, "Not yet." The Boggart lets out a squeak as he transforms into Neville''s version in a dress. "Riddikulus!" Emerging from the trunk, there was a loud cheer from the girls and Terry as Severus merely sniffed at her.


    Professor Pollen nodded in approval, before motioning the next person through, Quyen Crowley. As it would turn out, she did rather well until the boggart. The trunk slammed open as Quyen Crowley let out a loud scream as a giant snake followed her out of the trunk as Professor Pollen slammed the creature back inside.


    "Bet you, a galleon, that was your entire doing, Rowan," Terry smirked.


    Rowan growled back, "I still owe you one for yesterday." Causing Terry to quickly pale and pointedly placed Severus between her and him.


    Gobbledegook was much like the year before administrated by Professor Flitwick and a goblin liaison after dinner. However, unlike the year before all instructions were strictly given in goblin. But this year, they would be practicing negotiating a contract with Gringotts. Points would be given on how many added in clauses could be caught, while points would be lost on how many were missed. Thankfully Rowan had gained quite the prior experience from before and as a result, got the highest score in the class much to Severus''s annoyance.


    The following morning, the Slytherins were a bit tense as they arrived at Professor McGonagall''s class. Professor McGonagall had them transform their teapot into tortoises. By the end of the test half of the class was limp and ashen-faced comparing results. Some of their tortoises still sported a spout for a tail or breathed steam. However, with one of the harder exams done most of them were still feeling a lot better about themselves.


    Later that night in Astronomy, the exam was much like before as they charted all the night''s stars that were visible. Professor Sinistra''s exam was by far the most favorite exam as everyone got a small break to enjoy the cool night sky and the rather tranquil exam. Though unlike the year before, those flirting with others wisely waited until afterward.


    Arithmancy was held first thing the next morning as Tiffany and Rowan calculated the life, heart, and social numbers for Professor Vector. With some interest, they found that Professor Vector''s numbers were 4, 8, and 5. The life number of 4 stated that Professor Vector was reliable, practical, and down to earth, which fit her nature to a Tee. Same thing with her heart number that stated that Professor Vector was practical in all affairs including matters of the heart. While the number 5 for Professor Vector''s social number stated that she was quick-tempered and impatient. All true by all accounts.


    History of Magic was next with Professor Binns with the topic of the witch hunts. Rowan did most excellent as she was able to write down everything that she had learned and more. She knew she''d receive a most excellent score.


    On the final day of the exams, Rowan had Herbology first to be followed by Ancient Runes. The greenhouses were rather warm given the heat and even more so as the final exams were on defanging the Vampiric Vegetation. To her dismissal luck, she was paired with the same potted plant that had given her the neck bite mark that had sprouted the hickey rumors about her.


    The instant that the plant tried to bite her in the same place again, she bit the nasty little thing back. As it turns out the plant could scream, and she lost several points to Professor Sprout''s disapproving stare. But Rowan regretted nothing as she felt it was more than adapt revenge for all it had put her through the months prior in regard to Bertha Jorkins gossip.


    After a quick cold wash after Herbology, Rowan rather bright-eyed along with Andrew climbed all the way to the sixth floor for their exam. Professor Babbling had them translate the written paragraphs on the blackboard and turn in the exam. They both did rather well to both of their relief, before wandering outside to slump down in the cool shade of a tree.


    They must have dozed off because they were rudely awakened by Terry, who said, he had faked his divination exam. But not that Professor Zephyors even noticed as he seemed to announce that it was the perfect prediction. Either way, they at least enjoyed the rest of the afternoon as they lazily lay in the cool shade. The perfect ending to a very long week.

 Chapter 269 - Apology

    With exams overall, anyone could talk about were the two biggest events of the season, the wedding of Lucius Malfoy to Narcissa Black to be held on Saturday only a day after their return home, and the Quidditch World Cup. Great Britain was to be hosting the world cup this year, England vs. Norway. There was finally a hope that this might be England''s year as they hadn''t won a cup in over forty years. Most of the school was putting on cheerful airs either be it for Quidditch or the Wedding it was to be a most interesting summer.


    On that note, many of the students were dismayed to learn that Professor Pollen would not be returning the following year. She was to marry her fianc¨¦ an American wizard and would be leaving to teach with him at Ilvermorny the following year. Most were dismayed to be losing her including Rowan as she actually impressed with the professor''s teaching ethics. Sadly, it was expected given the post''s curse.


    On that note, Rowan did learn that there was an active exchange program between Hogwarts and Ilvermorny. She was actually quite interested in the program, but sadly, she couldn''t leave given the circumstances. But given the opportunity, she would have loved to go.


    On the last day of the term, Rowan got top marks in every subject including potions and Gobbledegook. For once Rowan beat Dirk Cresswell for a perfect score followed by Severus with Dirk only taking tenth place. Despite Dirk''s language skills, it would seem he didn''t have anything on the Slytherins in the class who had actually taken the top ten ranks.


    Then again, this exam was more aptly made for them given their suspicious nature. It would make sense that they''d outscore the rest of the students. Though Severus was most displeased as Rowan had beaten him by more than a few points on several of their subjects and thanks to her excelling in Arithmancy and Ancient Runes she had gotten the highest overall rank in their 3rd year.


    The rest of the girls did rather well especially Tiffany, who actually took the third-highest score in Arithmancy right after Pandora. It was nothing to scoff at given the difficulty of the subject. In fact, her parents were so proud that they were going to take her on another trip to France. Which made Tiffany beam in delight even more as for the first time in her life she finally had a subject in which she truly excelled at on her own merits.


    Having learned from last year, Terry had made sure to study for his History of Magic exam and done much, much better this year. And as he should have given that his chance to attend the Quidditch World Cup was at stake. Though he somehow managed to get the highest score in Divination and how he managed that was anybody''s guess given that he had just lied his way through the final exam.


    As for the marauders, they received rather high marks in several subjects and passed all of their exams. To everyone, but Rowan and Severus''s surprise, James came in second for Transfiguration and pushed Severus into third place. But it was a given since he was naturally talented at Transfiguration.


    (And if Rowan was perfectly honest, Transfiguration was her second-worst subject after Potions. Not that she had ever admitted it out loud nor much less revealed her secret to anyone, but she tended to work on their Transfiguration homework twice as hard to achieve the same results that came easily to Severus. Not that she wasn''t good at theoretical work, and she had to practice the spells in secret oftentimes to get them just right during class.


    And it did not help the fact that there was something about Transfiguration that made her shiver with dread. It was the very act of transforming a living thing into a non-living object that truly bothered her and had been steadily getting worse as the years progressed. To be honest, she didn''t know if she''d be able to keep up her grades in the future due to her aversion in Transfiguration. She could only hope that she could or else her grades would start taking a severe hit.)


    Pettigrew, Lupin, and Sirius even made it into the top ten in Transfiguration. Especially Pettigrew who was proud of himself for having beaten Sirius for the second year in a row much to Sirius''s embarrassment. While Lupin actually did quite well for himself and scored as one highest all-around Gryffindor''s in their year


    The day of the Feast once again came, and the Great Hall this year was decked in yellow and black to celebrate the Hufflepuff''s having won the house cup. A huge banner showing a badger covered the wall behind the High Table. The Slytherins were a bit vexed as they shot Quyen Crowley, Hortense Sicca, and Gertrude Fowl, periodic glares. Because of them, they''d had lost 150 points which were impossible to make up in the long run.


    The Great Hall grew silent as Dumbledore rose to his feet. "Another year has come and gone. And we have learned much that will no doubt fade away with the Quidditch World cup this summer," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. "Now, the house cup needs awarding and the points stand as, in fourth place, Slytherin, with three hundred and forty-six; Ravenclaw has three hundred and seventy, Gryffindor, with four hundred and twenty; and Hufflepuff, four hundred and forty-nine!"


    A storm of cheering and stamping breaks out from the Hufflepuff table as the rest of the houses politely clap including the Slytherins. After the cheering everyone promptly began to dig in as Dumbledore took a seat at the head table. To Rowan''s delight, she spotted a few new dishes such as Beef Donburi, Pain au Chocolat, along with cool delicious freshly made Gelato which had become a popular staple.


    The rest of the feast was a breeze with at the end of the feast, Professor Dumbledore had everyone thank Professor Pollen and wish her good luck on her new endeavor in life. There were some tears shed as some of the female professors had become quite close to her. But such was life and there would be a new DADA professor by the end of summer for next school year again.


    Once more, their wardrobes were empty, trunks packed, and the usual reminder handed out, warning them not to use magic over the summer holidays. The girls and Rowan promised to write while Terry, Lupin, and Severus did the same thing. Though they for sure they had all promised to meet up at the Quidditch World Cup over the summer. Even Rowan was interested in the event as there would be ample chance to see wizards from around the world.


    With smirk as it was a tradition the previous first years now second years watched the 1st years follow Hagrid across the lake. Though Rowan had to admit Regulus and his three friends took a little much enjoy in the event. It wasn''t as though it had been raining when they crossed, that ill-fated event had fallen upon this year''s 1st years.


    One musty carriage ride later, Severus, Terry, and Rowan were at the Hogsmeade platform. Terry the entire ride had purposefully kept Severus between him and Rowan. Terry just had the feeling that Rowan was about to repay him for the charm''s exam. And he was right as they were headed inside Rowan tripped him causing him sprawl right into Bertha Jorkins. There was a loud squeal followed by a loud slap as Terry ended with a red slap mark across his face for having attempted to molest her, but more importantly because Terry had muttered, who''d ever try something like that on her.


    Bertha Jorkins stomped away as Terry rubbed his red, swelling cheek. "I didn''t cause you any pain!" Terry accusingly said to Rowan as they boarded the noisy Hogwarts Express.


    "Try laughing for an hour and see if you don''t get a sore throat much less an aching ribcage," Rowan shot back.


    Severus ignored their antics as he was a tad gloomy as for the first time on their way back, Lily wouldn''t be riding with them, but rather with Willa and Mary. And honestly speaking, Rowan this would have happened ages ago. She was rather surprised it lasted as long as it had.


    Soon enough, the Hogwarts Express was once more on its way chugging down the tracks. Without Lily, Severus was much more docile if not grumpier. But that was a bother as Terry being the clever boy that he was easily managed to pull Severus out of his sulk. Alchemy, on the other hand, purred at Rowan''s side letting out the occasional purr as he fell asleep with his belly facing them. It was rather adorable in all honesty.


    After the lunch cart had passed to their surprise their compartment door was opened to reveal the graduating 7th year, a curved, luscious witch with dark hair and cocoa-colored skin. "A word, Prince, if you would please?" Jezebel politely asked to all of their astonishment.


    "Certainly," Rowan said as Terry flashed her a glance that said, "Since when are the two of you on speaking terms?" Rowan shrugged in response as she followed Jezebel out into the corridor, a short way''s away.


    "I''d like to apologize, Prince," Jezebel sheepishly confessed as she played with one long lustrous dark lock.


    "Whatever for?" Rowan said in bewilderment. It wasn''t as the two of them had gotten into a fight. Nor much less over Wilkes as she held no romantic interest towards him.


    Jezebel glances down with a bit of a dark flush to her cheeks. "I know that you most likely don''t even recall the incident. But nevertheless, I''d like to apologize for my rude behavior regarding the shredding of your scarf and then tossing the scraps at you."


    "My scarf?" Rowan frowned. "I didn''t lose a scarf last year-." Rowan paused as her eyes widen at recalling the missing scarf from the year before in her second year.


    Missing the startled look on Rowan''s face, Jezebel sighs and says, "I''m rather jealous as it turns out and when I found what I thought was your scarf with the initials of R.P. in Wilkes things. I foolishly concluded that it must have been a love token between the two of you."


    Rowan is a bit perturbated as she lets the rest of Jezebel''s words wash over her. She had been fairly certain all along her stalker had been Avery and Mulciber all along. But there was an unease that she did not like at all.


    Why had Wilkes had her missing scarf all along? The explanation was rather easy, he forgot and then was too embarrassed to return it the following year. But for some reason, the explanation did not bring her any relief.


    Glancing up from her rather perturbed thoughts, Rowan says, "Either way, thank you."


    "Your welcome, Prince," Jezebel sniffed, before sashaying away.


    Rowan watched the beautiful witch girl as it finally occurred to her exactly who Jezebel had reminded her of all this time, Blaise Zabini. The gorgeous witch, who faded out of Rowan''s sight would go onto marry seven times that she knew of with Blaise Zabini being born somewhere along the way. A rather tragic ending for such a beautiful enchantress or maybe a successful one. Either way, she couldn''t help but wonder if Wilkes had been the one to permanently scar Jezebel''s heart never allowing her to fall in love nor much less trust another man again. But no one ever said love was easy.


    When Rowan returned both Terry and Severus were rather curious about their discussion, but she waved them as it was nothing. The rest of the ride went by rather quickly and all too soon they were pulling on jackets and sweaters. Eager to start their summer break they climbed off at platform nine and three-quarters at King''s Cross Station waving goodbye as they each hurried and went their separate ways.


    Reginald Prince greeted with them a usual smile and a quick look over. Once more they''d both grow a bit taller and both had begun to fill out a bit. There was less of a boyish roundness in Severus''s face as Rowan''s body had slowly filled out a bit more starting to lean towards a young woman''s curves. Either way, Reginald was immensely pleased to find them both happy and healthy especially in Rowan''s case.


    With a smile, Reginald led them away as Rowan grinned darkly at Severus. She''d be fine no doubt, but Severus, heh. He''d be green for sure. And as it turns it was a rather fun ride as she hummed a cheerful little tune. Not that Severus appreciated the ride, but he felt much less ill than before and was only somewhat dizzy afterward.

 Chapter 270 - Undulations

    It was rather dark with dawn still a way''s away as two cloaked figures arrived at the entrance of an old flat. The taller of the two taps his wand against the door, while the other whispers, "England." The door clicks with a soft creak opens just a smidgeon as the two push their way inside, before closing the door behind them.


    Three wands are instantly pointed at the two figures as one of the figures sighs, "How many times have we told you not to come in pairs?"


    "Sorry, but we were in a hurry," the taller wizard answered as he removed his hood to reveal his handsome features, Gideon Prewett.


    "We were already running late and tired from a last-minute errand for the Order," the large-nosed wizard grunted, Fabian Prewett. "And if I clearly remember, both Gideon and I were shouted there too for being late!" The other three wizards lowered their wand at the response as that had indeed been the case.


    The rugged Scottish Auror, Alastor Moody snorts. "And exactly what''s the excuse this time around?"


    "We heard something interesting," Gideon said with a gleam in his eye. "Dumbledore had us meet with the Bones brothers. And Edgar Bones had something of interest to note as according to him it is rather strange that there haven''t been any move movements as of late."


    "We know that already," Alastor snapped. "The Death Eaters are targeting either the Malfoy wedding or the Quidditch World Cup. And as the Minister of Magic Jenkins is more worried about the international visiting wizards, we''ve all been pulled for security. Not to mention that none of us are to be present at the Malfoy wedding except for Alphard here as he was the only one of us who''s been so cordially invited."


    "No, I was referring to the fact the underworld has gone quiet," Gideon finished with a grin and some relish at seeing the surprise on Alastor''s face.


    "The underworld?" The worn, slim face of Percius Clements asked. He''d been rather tired as of late as he''d been running on his own without a partner. He would be getting one sooner or later, but hopefully not from the latest batch of Auror''s graduating from the academy.


    Gideon glances at his brother, Fabian, who says, "According to Bones, there''s something strange going on. Normally he''d hazard to say that one of the underworld leaders was planning something, but it''s more like they''re waiting for the other shoe to drop according to his informants. There''s still plenty of petty and medium-sized transactions going on, but nothing big."


    The contemplative silence is broken by a hacking cough from Alphard Black. The tired, gaunt man looked so much sicker than the last time they''d seen him. Everyone had every right to be concerned due to his worsening health, Alphard could become gravely ill at any given moment.


    Wiping his mouth clean of red flecks, Alphard pauses to swallow one of the white floral smelling pills from his tin can kept in his pocket. With a tired sigh, he leaned back in the chair. "My apologies," Alphard croaked before hoarsely adding, "But I can''t help but wonder if one of the underworld leaders is waiting for an attack to occur. However, the question is why? As far as we know neither side had fought with each other as of yet. And they both stand to lose as the underworld would ban any sales to known Death Eaters and the Death Eaters cannot risk losing valuable selling channels."


    There is a bit of silence as everyone solemnly contemplates the question. "But what if there is something more to it?" Gideon slowly answered much to their surprise. "The loss of a family member to one of the underworld leaders. They''d never take that standing down and would certainly avenge themselves when the time was right."


    "That does make sense," Percius slowly said. "But those dead in the attacks have very little connections to the underworld or distant family relations. Nor would any of the underworld members admit to having muggle relations."


    "No, it still could work," Alphard rasped in a hoarse voice. "What if it was a minor incident for us? The disappearance of a random witch or wizard, which is a common enough occurrence in our field of work, but to the underworld that only holds two meanings, either said individual is doing a runner or they''re dead, plain and simple.


    In that case, it is possible that one of the underworld Potenate''s will have realized in passing connection what could have truly transpired. But without any evidence, the underworld Potenate''s can''t very well cut off all loose ties for they themselves would be left in the dark and be vulnerable to enemy attacks."


    "Mm, that would make sense," Alastor growled. "I heard it right from Elphinstone''s mouth, that there have been three unofficial goblin deaths. The first two were two goblin guards killed in an attempt to rob Gringotts vault during the winter auction. And the second was an upcoming young goblin teller that went missing not long after. The missing goblin is presumed dead given that the ritual magic performed by goblin mothers on the first shed tooth was intact and said the tooth was later found cracked in pieces by the widow."


    Gideon lets out an impressed whistle. "And the goblin managed to keep that under wraps, how?"


    "A vow or gold, I would hazard to say," Fabian drily replied to his brother''s question.


    "I suppose that does explain why the goblins of Gringotts are now seen traveling in pairs," Percius murmured as he stroked his chin in thought. "Though the question is which side is responsible? I''d hazard to guess the Death Eaters, but the underworld is known for its ruthlessness."


    "Still that does little to ease my worries," Alastor said as he shifted in his seat. "I''d rather not add the tangled poisonous web of the underworld at this time. We already have enough on our plates as it is."


    "We may not be given a choice in the end," Percius mused. "But still, who are the present leaders of the underworld?"


    They all turn to glance at Alastor, who wrinkles his nose in revulsion. "As far as we know, old Sanderson is still ruling London, Newport for the coast, Forsythe for Scotland, Lewis for the Welsh, and Murphy for the Irish. While the northern part of England''s leader is always constantly changing, I''m not sure if Smith is still ruling or not."


    Percius nods his head, before turning towards Alphard. "And you, Alphard, how''s the new job going. I heard you transferred to the personnel filing office."


    "Aye," Alphard smirked. "As my health is in decline, and for once I wouldn''t mind a paper-pushing job. It''s quite comfy down there."


    "I have half a mind to believe that you did it all for the cushy chairs," Percius teased.


    "Ah, yes, did I forget to mention that?" Alphard said with a wicked smile. "The desk chair is quite plush and comfy." Alastor rolls his eyes as Gideon and Fabian, both flash Alphard mischievous grins.


    "I don''t mind if any of you come to visit me with office warming gifts," Alphard paused to point at the two red-headed men. "Except for you two. I would prefer to be left with my dignity intact."


    "Spoilsport," Gideon muttered under his breath as Fabian merely indignantly sniffed at being so openly called out as a troublemaker.


    Alastor climbed to his feet revealing his large trench boots. "Then it that case, we best be going. With all, the Quidditch World Cup to be held this summer, I tend to find my days rather long especially with Scrimgeour on my case all the time."


    "I did hear that the two of you now eat lunch together," Percius said with a chuckle. "Though more often than not the two of you are shouting at each other."


    "Yes, well, I still can''t stand the brat," Alastor admitted. "But he''s not as bad as I had originally thought. He''s got a mean swing and even faster spell work."


    "That''s rather high praise coming from you, Alastor," Percius chortled.


    Alastor snorts and says, "Don''t be getting all gooey-eyed on me, Clements! I still don''t like the brat!" With a huff, Alastor stormed out to their amused faces.


    "I reckon, he must not mind Scrimgeour as much," Gideon grinned. "I''ve actually seen them eat in peace as of late. Which many including myself would have sworn on Merlin himself that was an impossibility!"


    "Yes, well, I still argue that they''ve been dosed with calming droughts," Fabian chuckled as he pulled his brother out the door.


    Percius extends a helping hand to Alphard, who gratefully accepts the offered hand to climb onto his feet. "How have you really been doing, Alphard?" Percius sincerely asked.


    "I''ve improved a bit as the office is relatively warm when in comparison to my previous position," Alphard said as he put on his cloak. "But the healers say that I''d be better off without any stress. But given what I know, I don''t believe that is remotely possible."


    Percius silently claps a hand on Alphard''s shoulder, before giving him a brisk nod. The two of them extinguish the fire, before departing from the small flat. They quickly left the flat and apparated away to their own destinations, their beds. They would be able to get several hours of sleep before the sun arose. Not as much as they would have hoped for, but enough that they wouldn''t be exhausted while at work.

 Chapter 271 - Malfoy Wedding

    Inside Prince manor, Reginald waited by the main fireplace as he glanced at the antique clock on the mantel to tell the time. It was only five after two in the afternoon and still plenty of time left before the wedding ceremony that was to start at three. Glancing at his dimly reflected reflection, he makes sure to check that his collar is perfect, before smoothing down his robes one last time. His robes are an elegant royal blue with silver embroidery in the Prince family colors.


    Proudly puffing his chest, Reginald turns around at hearing the sound of footsteps. He lets out an astonished breath at seeing the lovely form of his beloved wife, Sirsa in a lighter teal-colored robe. Given the joyous event and not wanting to outshine the bride, Sirsa only wore a simple pair of silver aquamarine gem earrings with a matching necklace.


    Reginald happily took a step forward across the lavish carpet and took his wife''s hand. "You look as ravishing as the day, I first saw you," Reginald murmured as he placed a lingering kiss on her hand.


    Sirsa flushes rather coyly as she swats him away. "Reginald! The children are about!" Sirsa huffed in embarrassment to only be pressed back against the wall by her husband.


    "But they''re not down yet," Reginald flirted as he tilted her chin up and placed a soft kiss on her lips full of promises that are meant to be filled later that night. A loud clearing cough causes the older couple to break away as Sirsa flushes in anger at Reginald, while Reginald glares at the amused figure of his younger sister, Georgine.


    "Ah, so romantic," Georgine sarcastically murmured as her Egyptian-blue colored robes lined with silver patterns swayed around her. "I am frankly astonished that you can still cause it to rise, brother, but even more so without the aid of any potions."


    "Georgine!" Sirsa shrieked in anger, appalled at the crass suggestion.


    "Really, Sirsa," Georgine rolled her eyes as her matching colored cat-eye gem earnings glinted in the light. "You''ve been married how many years? I don''t know why you''re embarrassed, dear. It''s perfectly normal to have such carnal appetites. Why I myself even have them upon occasion."


    "They are not suitable topics to be mentioned in public," Sirsa hissed. "Especially with the children around!"


    "They''re both fourteen," Georgine rolled her eyes. "I''m sure the two of them are well aware of the mechanics given that Matron of Hogwarts has already given them the lecture on physical appetites. And besides, Sirsa, you act as if you''re blushing maiden. When you''re clearly a married woman of many years, who has not only produced a daughter but has two grandchildren!"


    Before Sirsa unleashes a torrent of curt words, the twins arrived wearing matching colored sky-blue robes embroidered with silver threads. Despite Sirsa''s best efforts, she was not able to convince her granddaughter to wear a dress. When asked, Rowan solemnly replied that she wouldn''t be able to run if needed. Not that Sirsa could think of an adept answer given what had occurred at the Malfoy Manor. But she was determined that sooner rather than later, she''d see to it that her granddaughter is one day soon finally seen in a gorgeous ballroom gown.


    "Good, it would seem that we''re all here," Reginald said as he flashed Georgine a warning scowl. "Now then hen let us floo to the Black family castle, where the wedding ceremony is to be held."


    Traditionally the wedding party would be held at the groom''s home, but as the father of the bride had passed away the wedding would instead be held at the bride''s home. This would signify that despite the missing physical presence of the father of the bride not being able to participate in the bonding of the bridge and groom, the bride''s father would be remembered and be seen representing the spiritual presence of the father.


    "Now make sure to say, Black Family Castle," Reginald carefully instructed them. "I''d hate for either of you to end up in one of the numerous Black estates."


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan and Severus said in unison.


    "Good," Reginald said. "We''ll have the both of you floo first. That way if anything does go wrong, we''ll be able to know upon our immediate arrival."


    Severus pointedly says, "Ladies first," as Rowan sends a fierce scowl towards her twin brother.


    Grabbing a pinch of powder from the silver vase, Rowan tosses the floo powder into the fireplace. The flames turn emerald green and rise high in the air. Stepping into the warm flames she says, "Black Family Castle!" She is sucked down, a giant green drain as the roar grew louder and louder until she emerged into a great carpeted hall.


    Instantly moving to the side, she reaches out and catches Severus who almost made it, but still stumbled at the end. Not particularly dizzy, Severus quickly moves aside, when seconds later their grandmother emerges from the hearth, soon followed by their Aunt Georgine, and lastly their grandfather. Making sure the twins were fine, Sirsa fussed over them one last time before she nodded at her husband to proceed.


    Standing further down the hall is a rather charming hostess with a row of ushers elegantly standing behind her waiting to take the arriving guests to their seats. Unlike the Filch wedding, the elegant hostess briefly glances down at a list of the head of families, before instantly recognizing the figures on the list. With a bright smile, and in a musically inclined voice, she says, "Welcome Sir Prince, Lady Prince, Madam Prince, and Prince heirs to Black Castle Manor."


    The hostess bows her head and gestures to the usher behind her. "Wedding guests of the House of Black, the ushers will see you to your seats. And please if anything is ever needed please do not hesitate to simply ask."


    Reginald nods his head in acknowledgment of the hostess''s words as Sirsa merely eyes the hostess with a steely glint in her eye. The hostess quickly glances away as Georgine smirks at the jealous antics of her sister-in-law, Sirsa. Though utterly loyal and faithful to Sirsa, Reginald had been quite the infamous rake in his youth. And still liked to flirt every now and then for mere entertainment purposes with a pretty young thing.


    An usher quickly steps out of line and bows to them. "Ladies and Gentlemen, please follow me this right this way," the usher suggested, before crisply turning around to lead the way.


    Reginald offers Sirsa the crook of his arm, while Georgine slips her hand without asking into his other arm. Reginald sniffs loudly as Georgine flashes her brother a Cheshire smile, while Sirsa merely shakes her head at the two sibling''s pettiness with each other. The three adults quickly set off with the twins in tow.


    The twin''s glance around the Black family castle, front hallway as they are led out of the castle and towards the front lawns. As they pass the candlelit hallways, the hallway is cold, and dark filled with hundreds of dark-haired mostly grayed eye portraits. A certain portrait catches Rowan''s eye as they move past it. It is that of a clever looking wizard with dark hair, dark gray eyes, a pointed beard, and thin eyebrows. The portrait sneers down at her as his green and silver robes flutter around him voicing his disdain.


    Turning craning her neck, Rowan manages to catch the name written on the frame tag below the portrait, "Phineas Nigellus Black."


    Rowan''s eyes widen in recognition of the Slytherin Headmaster of Hogwarts. All too soon the portrait vanishes out of sight as they exit out onto the vast green grounds. Squinting at the sudden bright sunlight, Rowan wonders, if that portrait is the same one in the Headmaster''s office? And if she remembered correctly there was a frame in Grimmauld Place that the Headmasters portrait could enter and remain. It shouldn''t be all that surprising to think that there might be other portrait frames the portrait headmaster could enter.


    Not too far away is a large silver tent. Despite the wedding being held at the bride''s home in remembrance of her deceased father, it wasn''t fully proper for the wedding to be held inside the manor of her father. There were still traditions to adhere to as the bride was to enter another household that very afternoon.


    A cool breeze hits their faces the minute they enter the wedding tent. There are tasteful decorations in orange and black representing the Black family''s crest. The orange decorations are beautiful orange flowers and tastefully glistening orange gems, while the black decorations are black candles held in silver candleholders, and elegant black chairs for the wedding guests to be seated in. The rest of the wedding decorations are predominantly in shades of silver, the third color on the Black family crest and much easier to work with. Though whoever planned the wedding was quite talented as despite the heat outside the entire tent felt quite cool with a light refreshing breeze.

 Chapter 272 - Malfoy Wedding â…¡

    The usher leads the Prince family to the very front of the already seated guests, where the usher says, "If the Sir and the Lady of the Prince family would each take a seat on the groom and bride''s side. Both families wish to express their thanks in gratitude for the actions of this past year. Both parties wish that the Prince couple would not decline the honor."


    "It''ll be no trouble at all," Sirsa answered in her husband''s stead as Reginald merely sniffed at the mere thought at having to sit next to Abraxas Malfoy for the entire duration of the wedding ceremony. The two of them each took a seat in the two-seat front row where only the parents of the groom and bride were to sit at. Reginald sat on the left side of the groom, while Sirsa on the right side for the bride.


    The usher than turns to the remaining Prince''s. "Madam Prince and Prince heirs, please be seated with the Black family members. They would be honored to have you sit with them." The usher gestured to the second row on the groom''s side. The groom''s side held the extended Black Family members of the bride as the bride''s side was filled with many of the Rosier relatives.


    There is a chorus of whispers from the guests as they study the Prince family at the forefront of the wedding tent. A few women quietly gossip about the fact that the Prince children had yet to be properly introduced into wizarding society nor the fact that the female grandchild had yet to debut in wizarding society despite being of age. There were other similar rumors whispers suggesting that the because said Prince grandchildren were mere half-bloods that Reginald and Sirsa Prince were ashamed to present them into society.


    But the more reasonable minded guests pointed out the fact that the children were in fact in attendance with the Prince elders at the Malfoy wedding. Still, that would be not enough to quell the whispers as the speculations ranged from being close to the truth to being wildly disproportional far away from the truth. Either way, the rumor mill would only be quelled when said children were presented into proper society.


    At the front of the tent, Rowan and Severus immediately spotted T. Rosier sitting next to his parents, a rather large bear-like man, and a sour-faced woman. Georgine smirked with a great deal of satisfaction as she moved to sit next to Walburga Black and her husband, Orion. Rowan and Severus naturally followed as Sirius and Regulus eagerly waved at them to come over and sit next to them.


    "Why Walburga, you don''t look a day over fifty," Georgine purred knowing fully well that Walburga Black was only 49 this year.


    The dark-haired woman with sharp features and gray eyes narrows her eyes into thin points at Georgine Prince. "Says, the witch who is clearly ten years older than I am," Walburga Black hissed back.


    "Ah, but dear, I don''t look it," Georgine purred causing a vein to twitch on Walburga''s pale temple.


    "Ladies," said, the handsome, dark-haired man with same colored eyes as his wife, Orion Black. Dressed implacably Orion Black was still a sight for sore eyes.


    Georgine, not to let an insult go sniffs and retorts, "I always wondered, why you married your first cousin, Orion? I mean with looks like those you could have easily married the gorgeous witch, Cecil. Now that girl was a looker all right. She left the rest of us behind looking like mere wallflowers."


    "She was a mere half-blood," Orion crossly said through gritted teeth.


    "And?" Georgine said with an arched eyebrow. "She was powerful, incredibly beautiful, with an impressive family name and dowry to boot. You really could have done so much better, dear."


    Walburga''s hand clenched together as did her husband, Orion''s. Before either of them could reach for their wands, thankfully, their Aunt Dorea Potter had arrived. The pale-faced witch looked much better as of late with even a touch of color to her face. Though there were still batches of blue running veins, they were no longer as prominent as before. Her gray eyes crinkle into a smile as she happily comes to sit next to her friend, Georgine.


    "Why Georgine," Dorea teased in good nature. "You look utterly ravishing this afternoon. With looks like that, you''re going to steal the limelight from the bride."


    "I can always wear a sack with eyeholes over my face," Georgine smiled back as Walburga and Orion Black both loudly snorted. Turning their backs on the infuriating woman and their aunt, they instead peeked at the arriving guests. Why even some of the higher functioning members of the Ministry of Magic would be in attendance.


    While the adults insulted each other, Rowan and Severus sat down by their friends. Severus next to Sirius and Rowan next to Regulus. While Severus and Sirius discussed the interesting arriving guests such an old wizard with an eye patch and bird on his shoulder, Rowan and Regulus discussed what Regulus could study during the summer to prepare for Ancient Runes. She pointed out several books which he could purchase to learn beginners'' runes.


    Rowan paused at one point at spotting Wilkes arriving with both of his parents. But strangely enough, Wilkes despite having caught her eye coolly turned away and acted as though he hadn''t seen her. A bit bewildered at his actions, she shrugs and returns to conversing with Regulus.


    Time quickly flies by until at last the crowd goes silent as the orchestra begins to play and everyone rises to their seats. At the entrance of the tent enters Lucius Malfoy with his father at his side, Abraxas Malfoy with his silver cane. Much like his son, his long blond, almost white hair was neatly pulled back. Following them were the groomsmen, which included friends, but mostly acquaintances in power.


    At the end of the row, Abraxas Malfoy veers off and takes a seat next to the blank-faced figure of Reginald Prince. Both men nod at each other hiding their vehement dislike for each other as this was to be a joyous day of celebration. And neither of them was petty enough to ruin the joyous day because of their mutual dislike.


    Suddenly, the glittering gems that had been hanging on the ceiling transform into a cloud of butterflies that glide through the crowd. Whispers of awe and delight can be heard from the crowd as they follow the path of the fluttering butterflies. Gasps can be heard as the bride enters the tent for the glittering butterflies to land on her wedding gown and transform into glittering gem embroidery.


    Simply gorgeous in an ivory, cloud-like gown, Narcissa Black looks utterly stunning and aglow with love. Because no matter what anyone said, Narcissa and Lucius were truly in love. And the only existence that they could ever love more than themselves would be their son that would one day be born unto them. (And yes, they were cold, bias purebloods as they come, but they did indeed truly and rather fiercely love in their own way.)


    At Narcissa''s side is her rather worn looking mother, Druella Black, formally a Rosier. Despite the happy affair, Druella wore a violet-colored gown to signify she was still in mourning, but at least it wasn''t black. Though there was a tiny smile on her face for she was truly happy for her youngest daughter, despite the unforeseen deaths of her husband and eldest daughter. Still, as of late, she''d begun to feel a bit softer towards her rebellious, middle daughter, Andromeda.


    Andromeda had eloped with that no-good muggle-born wizard! But still, they''d sent her this past year a photograph of her first grandchild. A baby girl by the name of Nymphadora Tonks. According to the short letter the child had inherited the rare Rosier gene of becoming a Metamorphmagus.


    And yet, Druella is reluctant to outstretch her hand and forgive her second born. She''d been dreadfully hurt at her daughter''s actions, but she wanted to come to know this precious first grandchild. The imagined feeling of holding hold a baby in her arms again did wonders in smoothing Druella''s grieving soul.


    The guests stare past the Bride''s mother and the bride, where several close friends or acquaintances of Narcissa are the bridesmaids. The guests nod in appreciation of the well-dressed bridesmaids, while the female guests return to studying the bride. Narcissa''s hair is neatly pulled up into curls pinned back and decorated with tiny sparkling gems. Fixed firmly in her hair is a gorgeous goblin forged tiara, no doubt a family heirloom. With matching jewelry pieces, the bride most joyfully made her way up the aisle, while her mother separated at the front to take a seat next to Sirsa Prince.

 Chapter 273 - Malfoy Wedding â…¢

    The crowd seats themselves again, while the Bride and Groom face each other beneath a flower arch enchanted with flowers that slowly open and close in continuous bloom. The wedding tent grows utterly silent as an old wizened wizard official says, "We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of two souls much like in times of old."


    The old wizard pauses as he takes out four colored gems and reverently places them on the altar. It was to honor the old ways of ages past. In an old unspoken tongue, he says,


    "May the heavens bear witness to this sacred ritual and carry its message to all lands. May the sun warm their hearts, and its ever-burning fire fuel their desire for each other. May the water provide for them from its bounty and comfort their souls with their sounds. And may the land lend its strength to reveal its mysteries."


    The crowd is rather solemn as they understand the power of this old vow. The old wizard turns to the bridge and groom. "Speak the ritual vows."


    Lucius Malfoy, all fair and handsome in all his glory, says, in the ancient tongue,


    "Ye are Blood of my Blood, and Bone of my Bone.


    I give ye my Body, that we Two might be One.


    I give ye my Spirit, ''til our Life shall be Done."


    Narcissa flushes prettily and gently answers back,


    "You cannot possess me for I belong to myself


    but while we both wish it, I give you that which is mine to give.


    You can not command me, for I am a free person,


    but I shall serve you in those ways you require,


    and the honeycomb will taste that much sweeter coming from my hand."


    The old wizard official beams faintly at the bride and groom. "Then by the power invested in me, I declare you both bonded for life." The old wizened wizard official pointed his wand high over the couple''s heads as a shower of silver stars fell upon them, spiraling around their intertwined figures. The guests cheered as the newly wedded couple shyly but rather passionately kissed before them.


    On the front row of the groom''s side, Abraxas immediately rose to his feet as did Reginald as his side, while Sirsa and Druella on the bride''s side did the same. They both went to congratulate the couple as Rowan heard the faint rustle of movement behind her.


    Slowly turning her head, out of the corner of her eyes, Rowan catches a strange and disturbing glimpse of Wilkes''s parents slowly raising their wands and pointing them forward. The world seems to become rather still as if in slow motion green sparks fly out from one of the wand tips. There is a moment of silence, a long breath before a shout breaks the pause in time.


    "Long live, Lord Voldemort! Salazar Slytherin''s true heir!" A shrill voice cried out from amid the crowd.


    Whirling her head back towards the altar at the front, Rowan''s eyes widen at seeing a blast of green sparks strike Abraxas Malfoy, who had dived in front of his son to take the killing curse on his behalf. Lucius Malfoy let out a cry of shock and pain as he fell to his knees and caught the still-warm body of his father before it struck the ground.


    Reginald Prince, on the other hand, had immediately returned fire sending a deadly curse of his own towards the wife of Wilkes Senior, the culprit responsible for the attack on Lucius Malfoy. A spray of deadly red sparks spirals through the air striking the intended target.


    The polyjuiced figure of Rabastan Lestrange falls backward as in mid-fall the polyjuice transformation wears off and reveals his own true form. With a loud clatter, the body of Rabastan Lestrange bounces painfully onto the carpeted floor as a look of confusion, terror, and surprise can be seen on his face. But the tragic expression only lasts mere seconds as a ghastly pallor spreads across his entire body, while his eyes grow dull and lifeless.


    Before the body of Rabastan Lestrange had even finished hitting the carpeted ground, the Polyjuiced father of Wilkes, Wilkes Senior maliciously returned fire with the killing curse not aimed at the bride, but rather at the figure standing next to her. An array of green sparks flashed forward as Wilkes Senior sneers knowing that the old Prince would never make it in time.


    Without hesitation, Reginald returned fire again, but there was an odd expression on his face. The malicious expression on Wilkes Senior made him shiver with a feeling he had long forgotten, unease. But alas, just as the red sparks of Reginald''s curse reached for the horribly grinning figure of Wilkes Senior, the figure of Wilkes senior abruptly vanished having apparated away just in the nick of time.


    At the disappearance of Wilkes Senior as if in a signal, the more devious Death Eater''s, who had already sent one or two attacks into the crowd wisely apparated away. Yet many of the Death Eater''s are bloodthirsty fiends and take the opportunity to further attack the fleeing guests. Shrill screams can be heard as mothers and fathers tried to protect their children as they flee.


    In the midst of the battle, a astray cutting hex slashes straight through the roof of the wedding tent and slicing the wedding tent open almost in half. Bright sunlight pours onto the wedding party, but despite the warmth of the sun pouring inside the tent many of the guests can only fill a bitter, awful chill.


    A determined and rather fanatical Death Eater, despite the ongoing battle proudly raised his wand to the sky and screamed out, "Morsmorde!"


    An unexpected heaviness and darkness are felt despite the sunny, sky blue sky filled with fluffy white clouds. The green sparks rise higher and higher into the sky. The green sparks exploded eerily into the sky like a dark, green mist. A sickly green, morbid, gaping skeleton appears in the sky screaming as a snake emerged from its mouth like a vile tongue.


    There is a disconcerting stillness as some of the guests become transfixed by the haunting imagery, while the remaining Death Eater''s seemed to gain a second wind. A barrage of curses intensifies itself as those present on either side of the battle finally ceased to use non-fatal spells and began to really for each other''s throats. After all, purebloods tend to know the nastiest of spells.

 Chapter 274 - Malfoy Wedding â…£

    A particularly loud scream finally snapped Rowan out of her shock and caused her to return to her senses. All of sudden her brain and eyes come into focus as she finally realizes that there is a great shining bubble-like shield around her. Sparks splash onto the bubble shield to no avail as rather brightly colored hexes and curses let out nasty hisses at being detained by the spell.


    The pale, tight-lipped figure of Aunt Georgine firmly stands before Rowan with her wand unfurled as she maintains the magical shield around them. Glancing back, Rowan realizes that Sirius and Regulus are gone. An unknown part of her brain supplies the much-needed information.


    In the very instant the killing curse hit Abraxas Malfoy, Walburga Black without any hesitation had instantly grabbed her two sons and apparated away with them to safety. The rest of the members of the Black family in attendance had instantly done the same except for Orion Black. Out of courtesy or respect, Orion Black remained behind to aid Georgine Prince. While Georgine Prince covered the front and took the brunt of the attacks with the defense shield spell, Orion attacked from behind at the otherwise engaged enemies.


    With a fierce barrage of spells being cast by both sides, Rowan blinks again to see the desolate figure of her grandfather kneeling next to a very still body. Blinking again as if her eyes and mind didn''t quite understand what they were seeing, Rowan blankly stares at the heartbreaking scene before her. Suddenly the puzzle piece snaps into place with a horrifying loud clatter just who it was that her grandfather was cradling in his arms, her grandmother, Sirsa.


    A soft almost inaudible whimper caused Rowan to flinch at the soul cutting sound. Turning around in her haste, she almost trips as her heartaches in staggering pain at the unbearable sight before her. The deep opal colored eyes of Severus glitter with something equally horrifying and heartbreaking.


    A terrible ache cuts across through Rowan''s chest like a lightning bolt striking a tree in half. Unable to bear the sight, Rowan finds herself whispering rather numbly, "Shh," while covering Severus''s tearful gaze with one of her hands and pulling him into her arms.


    Severus doesn''t even fight her as he usually would and limply allows himself to be held while his eyes are covered by one of Rowan''s hands. Much like when they were children, Rowan whispers softly into his ear repeatedly, "Shh, don''t look. Don''t look."


    Rowan didn''t know how long she whispered to Severus, but when the barrage of spells finally ceased to roar around her, her voice was hoarse, and her mouth felt dry. Her hand is somewhat wet and damp, but she did not remark on it.


    The bubble-like shield around them flickers for a second before vanishing around them. Georgine lets out a tired sigh at having maintained the defense spell for so long without letting so many powerful curses and hexes inside. She had to keep the children safe.


    Georgine winces as she flexes her fingers that are still clenched around her wand. Glancing down, she notes that her fingers are ghastly pale from her painful grip on her wand. A rustle behind her causes her to immediately whirl around to only find Orion Black holding up his wand and hands up in a show of peace.


    Georgine tilts her head in a tiny bow towards Orion in a show of her thanks. Orion at any other point in time would have flashed her a smug smile at her show of thanks. However, on this now somber occasion, even he knew better than to take said sincere thanks lightly. It was a show of good faith and a sign of acknowledgment on her part.


    Orion replies by nodding his head slightly at her and hoarsely says, "It was my duty, nothing more."


    Georgine still nonetheless nods her head at him again, before turning around towards the bridge and groom. Georgine grows still and stiff as she takes in the figure of her older brother pressing a kiss to the forehead of her sister-in-law, Sirsa. Georgine must have gasped for Orion whirled around and froze at seeing the figures before him.


    Orion opens his mouth to speak to only close it again at finding his mouth so very dry. His finger tightened around his own wand as a trace of anger and pain can be seen on his face. Today was to be the happiest day for his niece and to be nephew-in-law. And yet, why had it been thusly destroyed?


    Despite her pain at the loss of someone who she considered more than a friend, but rather a sister, Georgine blinked the moisture from her eyes. Pulling herself straight, Georgine turns her gaze towards the children. Tucking her wand into her gown, she gently removes Rowan''s hands from Severus and pulls them both to her.


    "Come now, children, let''s get you home and in bed," Georgine croaked not waiting for a reply for them. She only glanced up once to meet the cold, desolate eyes of her brother, Reginald. Reginald merely nodded at her in gratitude as she carefully apparated away with the twins.


    The three of them all too soon landed on the gravel path at the edge of the woods, 7th Meadow Lane. The air is warm and humid as birds chirp in the woodlands, while squirrels and various other critters scurry around. A swarm of swallowtail butterflies emerges from between the trees and circles around them playfully before fluttering on their way.


    The heartwarming scene does little to warm their frozen hearts. The three remain standing there beneath the warm sun for some time until in a rare gesture, Georgine gently reaches down to take one of the twin''s hands into her own, before tugging them along behind her. A slow trail of tears is still dripping down from Severus''s opal eyes when Rowan glanced up at the sky in surprise.


    There wasn''t a cloud in the sky, and yet Rowan had clearly felt a drop of water fall onto her neck. Blinking in disbelief, Rowan brings her free hand to her face to only find that it is wet-. With tears? She couldn''t even recall the last time she had ever cried.


    Georgine hid her sorrow much better constantly blinking the moisture out of her eyes but never allowing a single tear to fall onto her cheek. The walk across the green lawns of Prince manor felt heavy and extraordinarily long as they seemed to sink deep into the green grass.


    Georgine''s lips twitch with some emotion at seeing the two small figures waiting for them on the white marble steps of Prince Manor. Dawn loudly sniffed as Tadbey hugged his wife to his chest. They had felt the painful tearing of the binding vows between house elf and that of the Lady of the house, Sirsa Prince. They had instantly without a doubt that Lady Prince was gone.


    "Miss Georgine!" Dawn cried out with tear-filled eyes as Tadbey merely kept holding his wife up in his arms.


    "And the master?!" Dawn bitterly asked, but profoundly grateful that her son, Laldey did not sense her distress and remained sound asleep in his cradle.


    "Brother is with her," Georgine hoarsely whispered as Dawn burst into tears. "Prepare the manor to hold her body until cremation. And send for the craftsman to engrave the stone tombstone that is to be placed in the Prince family graveyard."


    "We will," Tadbey obediently replied for once, before gently dragging his sobbing wife away.


    Georgine glances down at the children and tugs them along to her quarters. It had been some time since Rowan had been to see Georgine''s quarters, but she found that she couldn''t appreciate the gorgeous artwork and exquisite furniture pieces. It seemed as nothing in the world seemed beautiful anymore.


    Pulling off her outer robes, Georgine pulls the covers back from her bed, before solemnly saying, "Climb on in, you two."


    Rowan and Severus didn''t need to be told twice as they both shed their robes and kicked off their shoes. The twins cuddled together in Georgine''s bed as their heads lay to rest on her lap. Georgine softly hummed to them until they fell asleep or at least pretended to be. Wiping a tear or two from her eyes, she patiently waited for her brother to return. No doubt, it''d be much later. But he would return.

 Chapter 275 - Malfoy Wedding â…¤

    With trembling fingers, Reginald gently closes his wife''s eyes, before placing one last kiss on her still-warm hand. Rising to his feet, he paused to glance at the silently weeping groom, the young Lucius Malfoy cradling the still-warm corpse of his father to his chest. For all that the Malfoys were and appeared to be cold, they did in fact possess a strong love for each other. Abraxas Malfoy was many things, but he most certainly did care for his one and only child. And in turn, his one and only son, Lucius, equally cared for him just as strongly.


    A loud sniffle can be heard at his side causing Reginald to turn towards the stunning bride. Instead of smiling with joy at her wedding, the now Narcissa Malfoy is cradled in the arms of her mother, Druella Black. Druella''s eyes are wide with terror and shock as she rocks her youngest daughter back and forth in comfort. Not even conscious of it herself, Druella croons an almost soundless lullaby that she used to hum to her three girls when they were still small. It works its magic as Narcissa subconsciously ceases to make any loud sniffling sounds.


    Glancing away from the private moment, Reginald turns his gaze towards the area where the guests were once upon seated at. Many chairs are on the ground, while others are broken into pieces in the wedding guests rush to escape or that of the hexes thrown between the mysterious attackers and other wedding guests.


    The scent of blood and dark spells fills the air. A green sickly light belonging to a hideously, evil emerald star that hangs overhead bathes the area in its malicious light. Nothing seems to be recognizable anymore for in the space of mere minutes everything had changed.


    A loud cry causes Reginald to turn his gaze away from the colossal skull in the sky and in the poisonous snake emerging from its mouth and curling about. There in the guest seats on the bride''s side reserved for the numerous Rosier relatives, one of the male cousins of the widow Druella Black stands stiff while his wife weeps loudly over the utterly still figure of their eldest son, T. Rosier.


    The wife, Mrs. Rosier''s loud wails are heartbreaking as she cradles the corpse of T. Rosier in her arms. Her son was merely a boy of fourteen, who had been looking forward to the Quidditch World Cup and his upcoming fourth year at Hogwarts. And now her son would never age past his fourteenth year destined to remain a mere boy in the memory of others, and never to become a man with a family of his own.


    At her side, her husband, Rosier Sr. blankly stares at the corpse of their eldest son. His boy, who had been so happy that morning. His son, who despite his burly figure was so very gently with his younger brother and sister. His son, who had been happily writing to him all through his third year explaining to his father. his fears and his great joy at finding new friends, after the departure of his best friend, Evan Avery.


    Rosier Sr.''s and Reginald''s eyes meet for a moment as both men stiffly nod to each other in understanding of each other''s grief. Rosier Sr.''s gaze drops first as Reginald''s eyes turned towards the wreckage ahead. There is a mix of relief, and anger at finding that most of the corpses on the ground are that of the mysterious attackers from the Malfoy Ball rather than that of the guests.


    There were more than a few Auror''s in attendance as guests, while others had been accompanying high functioning members of the Ministry of Magic that had been in attendance. The instant the first curse had been thrown the Auror''s accompanying Ministry Officials had swiftly apparated away with their targets, while the remaining trained Auror''s had wordlessly paired up to fight back to back against the slew of attackers. As a direct result, the assailant''s volley of attacks had been mostly neutralized. And any resulting fatalities on the guest''s side were due mostly to stray hexes and curses hitting the wrong objective. Those that had been injured had already been taken away to St. Mungo''s to be treated.


    Much more in control of his emotions now, Reginald turns back to face the softly weeping young groom. Reginald knelt down next to Lucius Malfoy and gently, but rather firmly pried the corpse of Abraxas Malfoy from his son''s arms. Lucius despite being in shock scrambled forward unwilling to let go of his father.


    "There, there, son," Reginald soothingly murmured as Lucius with dazed, tear-filled eyes stared back into the dry, icy cold dark eyes of Reginald Prince. As if in a trance, Lucius slowly releases his father''s robes until Reginald is able to lay the corpse of Abraxas Malfoy on the ground.


    In a patient tone, Reginald says, "Lucius, do you think that the Malfoy manor is safe to return too, or would you like for me to find you and your bride a place to stay for the evening?"


    "I-, I don''t know," Lucius replied rather bewildered by the entire situation. After all, his father had just been alive earlier that same afternoon, and now his father was simply gone.


    "Lucius," Reginald steadily asked again, "Is Malfoy manor safe for you and your bride?"


    "My bride?" Lucius dumbly parroted back, before scrambling to his feet in a panic.


    "Narcissa!" Lucius bellowed in a frantic search for his newly wedded wife.


    Narcissa instantly raised her gaze as Lucius staggered to her, almost tripping in his haste. Narcissa wrenched herself out of her mother''s arms, before throwing herself at her newly wedded husband. The newly wedded couple desperately clung to each other as they nosily wept in each other''s arms.


    Reginald steadily closed the blank eyes of his one-time old foe, Abraxas Malfoy. No one, not even his greatest of childhood nemesis deserved to be struck in the back at his only son''s wedding. And not even when the Prince''s were still a clan had they ever enacted such a terrible crime. For there are lines that should never be crossed, and even a Percussor had their own set of moral codes.


    Rising back to his feet, Reginald spots the pale face of Orion Black approaching him. "Black," Reginald said with cold, hard eyes. "Let the purebloods be aware that I demand Sanguis Enim Sanguis for this travesty. If there or were any that were involved let them come forth and beg for clemency for I shall and will seek utter and complete retribution."


    Orion licks his dry lips and hoarsely answered, "I shall."


    "Also inform everyone that I shall be holding a conclave in a weeks'' time," Reginald resolutely declared. "The official summons shall be sent within three days."


    "But a conclave hasn''t been held since the wizard-," Orion began to protest to only fall silent at the cold steely gaze of the old Prince. Orion knew the rumors and even if only half were true then the old Prince was far more capable of uniting the purebloods in common cause than Abraxas. And it was far better to have the old Prince as a friend than an enemy.


    "I will," Orion decisively murmured as Reginald Prince swept past him without waiting for Orion''s reply. Orion ignored the slight and walked over to his sister-in-law, Druella and aided her to her feet.


    The long legs of Reginald Prince carried him down the aisle and past the wreckage of the wedding party. There were still wet crimson spots on the floor and hundreds of scorch spots from fired spells. Despite the metallic scent looming in the air, he makes his way to each of the hooded corpses.


    One of the Auror''s attempted to stop him, but a single icy glare from Reginald had the Auror flinching and stepping hastily back. With indifference and a rather discerning eye, Reginald carefully studied the unknown assailant''s corpses. Not only memorizing the faces of the deceased aggressors but also checking the assailants for any sort of symbol or mark. To his vast interest, he found a snake intertwining with a skull on the left forearms of a few of the deceased.


    Glancing upward, Reginald easily identified the mark to match with that of the emerald symbol hanging overhead. With the symbol forever stamped into his mind, he turned away from the ghastly green star to meet with the tired, gaunt gaze of Alphard Black. Unlike the rest of the Black''s, neither Orion nor Alphard had fled from the attack.


    Reginald tilted his head in a brief nod of acknowledgment, while Alphard deeply bowed his head forward in acknowledgment of Reginald''s loss. Reginald accepted the bow, when a faint pop from his side caused him to whirl around with his wand pointed ready at the source. He wasn''t the only one as Alphard and various other Auror''s did the same.


    It was the Head of the Auror division, Bob Ogden. The short, plump man wearing enormous thick glasses angrily bellows, "I want witness testimonies taken down this instant! I want to know every single detail NOW!!!" Auror''s quickly kick into triple speed and do as they are told.


    Ogden stomped over to the corpses to only come to an abrupt halt at spotting four Auror''s appearing just outside of the tent carrying a bleeding figure between them. One of the battle-weary Auror''s croaks, "We managed to capture one of the attacker''s alive."


    "I want that bastard''s statement posthaste!" Ogden roared to only still see the four Auror''s before him. "Well, what are you all waiting for?!" The four Auror''s instantly apparate away with the captured assailant to begin the immediate interrogation as ordered.


    Ogden huffs and turns around to only meet with a blood-chilling gaze. Ogden warily asks, "Prince, I was quickly informed that you were at the front of the wedding party. Can you tell me, what you saw?"


    "I saw a father without any hesitation throw himself in front of his newly wedded son in order to protect him," Reginald said in a dead voice that caused Ogden to wince. "I returned fire and killed the polyjuiced form of Wilkes wife, who as it would turn out is the younger, Rabastan Lestrange. And as for the polyjuiced Wilkes Sr. his killing spell struck my wife instead of the bride. And by the time, I returned fire the polyjuiced killer was gone."


    "Thank you," Ogden solemnly said as he studied the pale faces of the guests still present and mourning their dead. "I am told there is a child victim."


    "Yes, the eldest Rosier boy," Reginald quietly murmured. "He is-, was in the same year as that of my grandchildren. The boy was to start his fourth year this upcoming September."


    "Merlin," Ogden swore under his breath. "The Daily Prophet is going to have a field day with this."


    Turning away from the old Prince, Ogden nods his head once more, before muttering, "I''ll be taking my leave, Prince." Before striding over to get the witness statement from the Rosier parents no matter how painful it was.

 Chapter 276 - Calling in a Debt

    Following right after, Reginald Prince returned to the front of the tent to collect the body of his wife. At the front of the tent, Druella Black is being held up by Orion Black, while she blankly eyes her cousin and his wife weeping over their dead son. Alphard Black had wrapped an arm around his niece, Narcissa, and her new husband, Lucius Malfoy. At any other point in time, the purebloods would have shaken off and chided Alphard for such a public display of affection, and yet, both Lucius and Narcissa remained content at being so gently held in Alphard''s arms.


    With a soft cough, Reginald garners their bewildered attention. "We are all in shock, but the funeral arrangements must be made. Alphard, I believe you are in the best position to escort your family members to Malfoy manor if not to another secure home."


    Reginald paused and gazed firmly at the young Lucius Malfoy. "Lucius," Reginald slowly instructed. "You are the last of the Malfoy''s and the current head. It is your solemn duty to prepare the last rites for your father." Lucius let''s out a choked sob as he tried not to start weeping again.


    Reginald''s gaze softens as he continues, "Your father, Abraxas cared for you enough to choose you, Lucius, his son over that of his own life. Do not let his sacrifice be in vain."


    Lucius stiffens his back and tries to summon a bit of his usual arrogance into play as he removes Alphard''s hand from his shoulder. "Malfoy manor is secure, Father-," Lucius paused and took a deep breath to steady himself. "Father made sure that the wards couldn''t be broken again. The Malfoy manor is safe."


    Reginald nodded briskly at Lucius, who shouted, "Dobby!"


    Instantly a sniffling creature with large, bat-like ears and bulging green eyes the size of tennis bulbs appeared. The house elf was wearing nothing but an old pillowcase, with rips for arm and leg-holes as the house elf loudly wept, "Master is dead!"


    "I know, Dobby," Lucius replied unexpectedly rather gently. "Take my father''s body to the dungeon to prepare his body for the funeral."


    "Yes, Master! Dobby will not fail!" Dobby vowed, before apparating away with the body of Abraxas Malfoy in tow.


    Lucius Malfoy nodded his quiet thanks to Reginald, before departing with his newly wedded wife, and the remaining Black''s.


    Reginald paused to stare at the figure of his beloved Sirsa that appeared to merely be sound asleep. Clearing his throat, he finally says, "Tadbey."


    A loud crack is heard as Tadbey instantly appears wearing his usual crisp blue overalls and a white ironed shirt. Tadbey''s eyes are solemn from behind his spectacles as he says, "I am sorry for your loss, Master."


    "As am I, Tadbey," Reginald softly mumbled. "As am I."


    Tadbey does not speak further as he gently places his hand hands onto the still figure of Sirsa. But before he can apparate away, Tadbey asks, "Miss Georgine and the children are awaiting your return, Master. Shall I inform them of your imminent arrival?"


    "I will be returning later, I still have some business to finish," Reginald replied, before turning away from Tadbey apparating away. He instantly apparated away as well to a certain destination in mind.


    It was still rather early in the afternoon and rather warm when a tall, slender silver-haired man appeared on the corner of the sidewalk in billowing robes. The muggle crowd peeked at the stern figure and sent wary and curious glances in the strange figure''s direction. However, the stern man in robes seemed to not be bothered by the glances and kept marching on his way towards a pub at the edge of town.


    The Monarch pub is full as Reginald entered the smoke-filled pub for the bartender at the bar to gape in surprise as the glass in his hand shattered onto the ground. Everyone''s attention naturally gravitates to the figure standing in the doorway as the bartender was never shocked. Nor much less in living memory of any customer had the bartender ever dropped a glass mug. The man standing in the doorway is tall and lean with sharp cheekbones and rage-filled eyes that screamed instant death.


    Instantly eyes are hastily averted as the figure the doorways matter-of-factly proclaims, "The pub is closing early this afternoon. Get out."


    There is a sudden scramble for the door as even the most foolish of wizards didn''t argue with a wizard with that kind of bloodthirsty aura. But more importantly, they all understood that a single sentence translated into, "I''m not in a good mood right now. Get out, before I pull the entrails out of your stomachs and use them for divination."


    "You''ve gotten clumsy, Bertram," Reginald idly commented, before making his way to the back booth of the pub.


    Two burly wizards try to step into his way, when Reginald says, "If you don''t want to be scraping your watchdogs off the floor, Sanderson, call them off. I have a legendary trigger temper and I don''t recommend, I be pushed today of all days."


    "Hyde and Floyd, step aside," Sanderson said through narrowed yellow eyes. "He means what he says. He''d slit your throats sooner than either of you could even count to three." The two burly wizards give Reginald a dirty look, before reluctantly stepping aside.


    "What brings you around, Reginald Prince?" Sanderson asked as took a swig of his cold pint of beer.


    "Sanguis Enim Sanguis," Reginald hissed causing Sanderson to stiffen as did Bertram at the bar.


    "Prince, I thought we''d put that whole nasty business behind us ages ago?" Sanderson coldly said as his wolfish yellow eyes glinted dangerously.


    "You owe me, a life for a life, Sanderson, and I have finally come to collect," Reginald emotionlessly stated. "However, I am willing to bypass said old debt for two other favors. One is for a lifetime and the other is a business transaction."


    "What is it that you require, Prince?" Sanderson slyly asked through narrowed eyes.


    "A lifetime of protection for my grandchildren, Rowan and Severus Prince," Reginald instantly answered. "I do not ask that they be guarded for life, but rather to be protected from any type of underworld or other unsavory contracts that would place their lives in danger."


    "Simple enough," Sanderson answered as he clearly didn''t think the request was a problem. "Then what is the second?"


    "I want to know everything there is about a so-called, Lord Voldemort and those that follow him," Reginald said in a deadly tone.


    "Are there any restrictions to our means of information acquirement?"


    "No," Reginald flatly said. "But innocent women and children are off-limits."


    "Excellent. Is there anything else?"


    "A clue," Reginald said as he shoved the portrait of the witnessed attacker with the snake and skull symbol in the lower region of the page. A rather useful spell to know when trying to copy information from memory onto paper. However, it cost quite a bit of magic, and as such was not regularly employed.


    Sanderson froze and said, "Did some of the attackers have this symbol on them?"


    "Do you know them, Sanderson?" Reginald sharply countered with a question of his own.


    "I don''t know them per say," Sanderson carefully answered. "But they''ve been appearing in my territory since about three years ago. At first, it was small things, but they''ve grown bolder and bolder as of late."


    "You''d kill anyone who dared to challenge you for your territory," Reginald narrowed his eyes most dangerously. "Do not lie to me, Sanderson nor take me for a fool. You still owe me another life debt as well as does that bartender of yours. Do not make me use them."


    Sanderson purses his lips and says, "Over a year ago, I received a prophecy of some sort from a spirit. I was told these words, ''I cannot see, I cannot touch, but follow the snakes and ye shall find that which was sought.''


    All I know is that I have been told to follow the snakes and so I did. My cousin, Professor Adric found a clue while teaching at Hogwarts, but he mysteriously disappeared at the end of the school year. But if I follow the words given to me-." Sanderson paused to tap his fingers on the snake intertwining with the skull. "If I follow this snake, then I shall find that which I seek."


    "Then I will leave you to it," Reginald said, before rising to his feet.


    "Why did you suddenly come today, old friend?" Sanderson suddenly asked. "You have never returned nor stood in any part of the underworld after the birth of that daughter of yours as a promise to your wife. And how is the old thing?"


    "Dead this afternoon," Reginald frigidly answered without turning around. But Bertram who, could easily see Reginald''s face and flinched. There was plain murder to be held in those dark eyes.


    "Malfoy''s Wedding?" Sanderson breathed in shock. "Who else is dead?"


    "Abraxas Malfoy, a child, and others," Reginald said through clenched teeth.


    "My most sincere condolences then," Sanderson earnestly said. "I did not mean to belittle your loss." Reginald does not reply, and instead wordlessly strides out of the pub.


    Making sure Reginald was truly gone, the brawny wizard with a large forehead, Hyde growls, "Who does that lofty wizard think he is? He''s merely an upstart pretending to be one of us."


    Sanderson chortles with grim amusement. "Oh, Hyde, those foolish words of have gotten you killed by that man in his youth."


    Sanderson''s face grows hard as he says further explains, "That wizard is one of the deadliest killers on this side of the world. Though he was never paid to kill, the old Prince relished at the sight of death, whenever in battle. There''s a hidden thirst there inside of him that he hid away at his wife''s bequest. But it would seem that his bloodthirst has grown two-fold with his wife dead now." Hyde seems to be in shock as the beady-eyed, Floyd sagely nods in thought.


    Sanderson runs his finger all the rim of his mug. "He''d be the one wizard, I would never want to tangle with in my entire lifetime," Sanderson muttered as his hand rubbed the wound on his leg. The only real loss he''d ever suffered had been at the hands of that wizard. And Reginald Prince was a man he could never cross as he owed him more than just his life.

 Chapter 277 - Recompence

    A group of Death Eater''s apparated out under the cool forest shadow before the old Carrow manor. Most of the Death Eaters were congratulating each other except for those that had been injured. "Bloody hell!" Shrieked, a squat young wizard with a doughy face and tiny eyes. Amycus Carrow held his bleeding hand, while his sister held his dismembered fingers in the other.


    "I''ll kill that Prince whore if it''s the last thing I do!" Amycus swore out loud to the general guffaw of the rest of the death eaters.


    "It''ll be alright, brother," wheezed the stocky young witch with stubby fingers, Alecto Carrow.


    "My poor Snyde, would have loved this!" Cried out, the perpetual red-eyed, puffy-faced, sniffling, widowed Empusa Snyde.


    Wiping the tears from her eyes, Empusa, sniffles, "There Amycus. I''ll have you right as rain if not at least your fingers will stick. But first, we must see the Dark Lord."


    The Death Eaters hurry forward to only come to a halt at seeing the two men of the hour. A delighted dandy, Pyrites, and the handsome newly graduated wizard with dark curly hair, S.R. Wilkes. Pyrites clapped his arm around Wilkes and grins most innocently.


    "My, my, Wilkes, you clever, clever boy, Master will be sure to allow you into our innermost ranks," Pyrites purred. "The Dark Lord himself will mark you."


    Wilkes flashes a cold grin and says, "That is all I''ve ever wanted."


    "Your uncle, Primus is waiting inside, he''ll be most proud," Pyrites said as he personally led the 17-year-old wizard inside the manor.


    The great halls swing open to see Death Eaters reverently kneeling as Lord Voldemort impatiently waits for good news. His deathly pale face is most eager as crimson eyes shine with a snakelike gleam. "Welcome my loyal brethren," Lord Voldemort said as he gestured with wide open arms as if to hug them.


    Pyrites bows as Wilkes quickly falls onto his knees as well. "Master," Pyrites reverently said. "Our faithful brother Rabastan Lestrange has fallen-." Pyrites paused watching most intently the crowd especially the elder Lestrange, but there was not a single sudden movement from him. "However, the younger Lestrange reclaimed his family honor for he did indeed slay, Abraxas Malfoy."


    "Wonderful," Voldemort breathed in joy. "His glorious sacrifice shall forever be remembered."


    Stepping down from his throne his trailing robes seem to hiss as Voldemort moves across the marble floor. "Wilkes is it? Primus has told me much about you. Come show me your face."


    "Yes, Dark Lord," Wilkes said as he glanced up into, the pallid face.


    "Yes, you are quite strong and cunning," Voldemort mused as he looked into the boy''s mind. "You''ve done well and for that, you shall be rewarded." Without warning, he took Wilkes'' left arm and pressed his finger into the arm as he began to chant. Blood and ink began to mix as more than just a simple tattoo was inscribed onto Wilkes flesh, but more they the fools for accepting without any question.


    Wilkes clenched his teeth together as he tried not to scream. After what seemed like an eternity Voldemort finally released his arm. Wilkes though sweating and panting remained silent the entire time. Voldemort nods his head in approval and says, "A credit to your family."


    Turning to stare at the envious filled eyes of those Death Eater''s that did not yet bear the inner circle marks. "All those that have participated in the raid shall also be rewarded," Voldemort purred. "Come forth to receive your prize."


    There is a moment of hesitation until a rugged, domineering Death Eater stepped forth. The haughty featured Death Eater''s shoulder-length pale blond hair is pulled back into a short ponytail. Nowhere near as tall as his cousin, Corban Yaxley, Darith Yaxley did not have the same imposing, fierce aura that his cousin had, had. "I would be honored, Dark Lord," Darith said in awe. "To take your dark mark upon my most unworthy flesh."


    Voldemort nodded his head in approval to the full statement. "Very well, come forth," Voldemort beckoned them. And so, they did as the ritual lasted for some time until at last the last of the Death Eaters are marked. The newly marked Death Eater''s swayed on their two feet but held an immense satisfied look in their eyes.


    "Now let us go and feast!" Voldemort cried out as the Death Eaters cheered and began to depart especially the Carrow siblings as they would have to hurry and attempt to salvage Amycus''s fingers before it was too late.


    As they were leaving, Voldemort says, "Pyrites you and Wilkes may sit at my right and left side tonight at the head of the banquet table. Go forth and escort Wilkes."


    "Yes, Dark Lord," Pyrites flashed a sparkling grin, before leading Wilkes through the manor.


    "A word, Lestrange," Voldemort said as the tall, broad-shouldered man halted before.


    The dark-haired man with somewhat gaunt features turns and bows his head. "Yes, Milord?" Rodolphus Lestrange passively answered rather unlike himself.


    "You mean to mourn the loss of your brother, Lestrange?"


    "Indeed, Dark Lord, if that is permitted. Rabastan and I are the last of the Lestrange''s."


    Voldemort wasn''t able to hide his lips curling into a sneer at seeing the anguish of loss that not even Lestrange couldn''t fully hide. A lesser emotion, unneeded by one such as himself. But those weaker always held on to such sentimental, weak emotions.


    "Then we shall ensure that your line continues, Lestrange," Voldemort said as if in passing causing Rodolphus to abruptly stiffen.


    "Then it shall be as Dark Lord, desires," Rodolphus coolly replied, all the while hiding his fists in his robes as his fingers dig hard enough into the soft flesh of his palm to break the skin, and draw blood.


    Voldemort casually brushes past him and departs leaving Lestrangebehind alone in the great hall. Rodolphus stands there for some time, before finally unclenching his fist. His nails are covered in his own blood, while his palms fiercely sting and bleed from painful crescent-like wounds. Enough was enough, he had work to do.


    Taking a deep breath, Lestrange quickly seals his wounds, before composing his features. Satisfied that nothing would be further revealed to any of the other Death Eater''s, he strides out to the ongoing festivities in the banquet hall. He had a role to play to perfection.

 Chapter 278 - Wilkes Family

    The Head of the Auror Department, the rather short, plumb wizard, Bob Ogden sighed tiredly as he removed his enormous thick glasses for a moment and rubbed the exhaustion from his eyes. It was already mid-evening, and the Auror''s were still interrogating witnesses and their single attacker being interrogated using Vertiaserum.


    However, the preliminary reports indicated that said assailant knew next to nothing about further plans of said dark wizard group. But regardless of his capture, the prisoner proudly called himself a Death Eater doing his so-called, Dark Lord''s work, also known as a Lord Voldemort. A rather strange name for a dark wizard to have if you asked him.


    Ogden opens his eyes and slides his spectacles onto the bridge of his nose. Standing up, and gathering energy, his eyes sparkle once again with pent-up emotions. However, before he can begin to bellow again, a fledging Auror rushed forward. (Said fledging was a recent graduate from the Auror Academy and was still being trained with a more veteran Auror, before being assigned their permanent Auror partner.)


    Ogden narrows his eyes and says, "What is it, Auror Meadows?"


    The petite Auror, Dorcas Meadows was a pretty witch with tan skin and warm eyes. Her curly hair is pulled back in a high ponytail to keep her face clear of curly wisps. "Sir, I''ve been sent to inform you that your presence is required at the home of the Wilkes in question."


    "Thank you, Auror Meadows," Ogden gratefully said as the bright young witch sent him a warm smile, before rushing off to fulfill her next duty with the energy and vitality that only the young seem to possess.


    "I feel old," Ogden flatly said under his breath feeling his age in his bones. He, frankly, couldn''t remember the last time he had such a bounce of energy in his footsteps. Maybe, it was time to start training a replacement and see about retiring to Surrey. His wife had been bringing up the same subject for the last three years. But first, he''d have to settle the present ongoing investigation on his dark wizard organization, before ever doing so. He wouldn''t be able to put his mind at ease, otherwise.


    Ogden nodded to several Auror''s still on task, before apparating away. Ogden arrived at the iron gates of a walled manor and marches straight inside. The Wilkes manor has a bit of an Italian flair leftover from a long-ago ancestor. The architecture is superb with great marvel pillars and exquisite balconies.


    Waiting at the front entrance of the Wilkes manor is the medium built figure of Auror Percius Clements. Over the last year, Auror Clements had lost most of his roundness including that in his face. The Auror would never be slender, but certainly not round nor plumb, just sturdy now.


    Percius Clements nods to the Head of the Auror Department, and says, "Sir, I have interrogated the Wilkes couple and I am convinced of their innocence. They knew not of their son''s terrible deceit nor gave their son leeway to create a polyjuice potion using their hair."


    Ogden snorts unconvinced. "Auror Clements, I understand that you wish to give the Wilkes the benefit of the doubt since you are still friends with Secundus Wilkes. However, personal emotions and friendships should never influence an ongoing investigation."


    "I am aware, sir," Percius sighed. "That is exactly why I have requested your intervention. I do not wish for the Wilkes family to have to suffer another interrogation again, however, the public''s outcry would be far worse. Thus, in this manner, should you find their testimony true by subjecting them to Vertiaserum, no one can argue that the investigation was biased nor that they were complicit of such a foul deed."


    Ogden carefully eyes Auror Clements, before finally saying, "Very well, Auror Clements, I will take their official transcript, however, you have overstepped yourself. In exchange, you will be taking a new partner from the fledging''s, they are deemed ready to receive their permanent partner. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, sir," Percius stiffly muttered as he moved aside to allow his superior officer inside.


    Ogden sighs and puts out his hand onto Percius''s shoulder. "I know that you have the best intentions at heart, Auror Clements," Ogden explained. "And as do I. Auror Vinovich will be gone almost a year now, and you are the team lead on a very important open investigation. You need a partner to aide you and keep your back safe."


    "Yes, sir," Percius much more softly responded as Ogden squeezed Percius''s shoulder in sympathy, before striding into the manor.


    Ogden strides through the renaissance styled Wilkes Manor that had a bit more hint of color than most pureblood''s homes in the Isles. However, it was all in impeccable taste. Why even the marble statues were magnificently made by famous sculptors, both magical and nonmagical.


    With Auror Clements trailing behind him, they arrive in the front guest parlor, where loud sniffs can be heard from Mrs. Wilkes. The light, curly-haired, Mrs. Wilkes hair is disarray in a most unusual as she always had her curled hair in a neat updo. Her coffee-colored eyes are rimmed red as she dabs at them in a futile attempt to keep them tear-free.


    Sitting at her side is the pale figure of her husband, Secundus Wilkes. Mr. Wilkes, dark salt-peppered hair seems to have become silver overnight. His dark eyes are tear-free, but they seem empty, but so very stoic as if pride was the only thing keeping him from shattering into a dozen pieces.


    Mr. Wilkes raises his wretched gaze from the floor and croaks, "Greetings, Ogden. It is a pity that our first real interaction would be under such awful circumstances like these."


    "As am I," Ogden truthfully said as he removed a vial filled with a clear, odorless liquid that looked just like water. "I am sorry about this, but Auror Clements wishes to ensure that nothing else can be cast upon your already given testimonies."


    "It is perfectly understandable," Mr. Wilkes quietly answered. "Percius and I have been friends ever since Hogwarts. And I know it will call into question the entire ongoing investigation and would not just cost me and my family''s already tarnished reputation, but that of Percius as well."


    "Will that hurt, mother and father?" A timid boy''s voice suddenly interjected.


    Ogden blinks and glances at the source to find a young boy roughly eight years old. The boy is dark-eyed like his mother with fine dark hair as his father. However, he has an almost waif-like nature due to his large doe-like eyes.


    "No," Ogden gently said to the second son of the Wilkes. "Vertiaserum doesn''t have any taste at all and will not hurt them."


    "Thank you," the boy softly said. "May I stay for the conversation?"


    Ogden is about to answer, no, when Mr. Wilkes interrupted by saying, "Allow him to remain, Ogden. There will be worse rumors going around and I do not wish for my second born to learn of the truth of his older brother via another. And I pray that he listens well and learns in order to not repeat his brother''s foolish mistakes."


    Ogden slowly says, "Very well-," Ogden paused not knowing the boy''s name.


    "I am Silviu Wilkes, sir," Silviu helpfully offered.


    "Thank you," Ogden said, before adding, "However, you must remain absolutely silent during the entire duration of the questioning. Can you do that, Silviu?"


    "Yes, sir," Silviu solemnly declared. Unlike his older brother, Silviu was of a quieter disposition. That is not to say he was not cunning or loud at times, but simply much more tranquil than his older brother ever had been.


    Certain that the second born of the Wilkes would remain silent, Ogden uncorked the vial and gestured for Mrs. Wilkes to open her mouth. Mrs. Wilkes does as she is told as Ogden carefully only lets three drops fall onto her tongue, before doing the same to Mrs. Wilkes.


    Carefully, corking the vial up, Ogden asks, "Will you both please state your names and describe the events that transpired this morning?" Sitting nearby is Auror Clements carefully transcribing the interrogation with quill and parchment. The only sound heard for a moment is the soft scratching of the quill against the parchment.


    "I am Mercury Wilkes," Mrs. Wilkes replied. "I am the wife of Secundus Wilkes, and the mother of Spurius Roland Wilkes also known as S.R. Wilkes."


    Following promptly after, Mr. Wilkes says, "I am Secundus Wilkes, the husband of Mercury Wilkes, and the once father of Spurius Roland Wilkes for that evil youth is no son of mine. He is of this very moment, from now forth and for all time, promptly stripped of his name, his inheritance, and his right to ever become the head of the Wilkes family. Spurius Roland Wilkes is forevermore banished from the Wilkes manor and all other properties, so mote be."


    A whirl of powerful magic can suddenly be felt before it erupts outward and disperses. Magic itself would register the change and the blood magic of the Wilkes family would remove said figure from their records, and the ability to access anything that pertained to the Wilkes family. The most terrible fate that could befall any pureblood is to be considered less than null and be stripped of their rightful inheritance and name.


    Ogden slowly nods his head in full understanding knowing that said actions could not be faked. To remove a child via blood magic ensured that said descendant could never be accepted nor ever be allowed to return nor claim the right of the Wilkes surname. Unlike regular disinheritances, blood disinheritances could never be undone. They were permanent for all eternity, and to only be enacted under the most stringent of circumstances, (as to do increased the odds of a family potentially dying out without enough descendants to maintain the family line alive).

 Chapter 279 - Wilkes Family â…¡

    "Can you please recount the events that occurred this morning?" Ogden asked.


    "My wife and I were getting ready to depart to the Malfoy wedding," Mr. Wilkes explained, while Mrs. Wilkes clutched their youngest and now only child to her chest.


    "Our youngest is still much too young to be present at such formal events and as such, he was to be left in the care of his nanny house elf," Mr. Wilkes continued. "Since Silviu could not attend with us, my wife and I allowed him to leave with his nanny to go and see his friend, Esmond Fawley. The two boys are of the same age and they are rather good friends."


    Mr. Wilkes took a deep breath and said, "The house was empty as the house elves had already been sent away earlier on various errands."


    Mr. Wilkes grows silent as Mrs. Wilkes wipes another stray tear and speaks in place of her husband. "My husband and I were waiting in the hallway for our son when he pulled out his wand. We thought nothing of it until he petrified us with a full body-bind curse. We were unable to speak nor move and could only helplessly watch as he took a hair from each of us. And then-."


    Mrs. Wilkes voice faltered as Mr. Wilkes wrapped an arm around his wife in comfort. Leaning into her husband''s hug, she softly whimpers, "And then he turned away and left with our invitation. We lay their stiff and cold on the floor until our house elves returned to prepare lunch. At this point, we immediately sent our house elves to the Malfoy wedding to warn them, but it was much too late.


    We then sent word to Percius to have him swiftly see us. We knew that something terrible had occurred and it was best to hear the horrible news from a close family friend. And then-. And then, Percius told us what foul thing our son had done."


    Mrs. Wilkes is unable to speak anymore and buries her face into her husband''s shoulder. Mr. Wilkes gravely says, "We knew not what our son had planned, Ogden. We''d never have tolerated such foolishness. And though I believe in preserving blood purity to an extent, I am no zealot. The Wilkes family bears the traces of half-blood''s and the marriages to foreign wizards and witches, we are certainly not hypocrites to cast the first stone."


    Ogden slowly says, "Have you seen or suspected your son of anything strange?"


    Mrs. Wilkes shakes her head as Mr. Wilkes face slightly darkens "There is one thing," Mr. Wilkes stiffly said. "He had been in contact with my half-brother, Primus Wilkes."


    "And?" Ogden pointedly inquired.


    "I do not like to speak ill of family," Mr. Wilkes reluctantly said. "However, my younger half-brother and I do not get along, it is a rather commonly known fact. My younger brother was raised by my rather zealot father and stepmother, whom I have not seen since I took my inheritance and have never more set another foot in my childhood home.


    Still I wanted my children to know of their family and as such, I permitted my sons to visit the Wilkes family home for a week during the summer and for a day or two during the winter holidays. My stepmother and father were long gone by then and my still unwed half-brother is the sole resident of the Wilkes ancestral home."


    "I saw no harm in it despite our differences," Mr. Wilkes quietly explained. "And if my elder son loved his uncle, I did not terribly mind. For all our differences, Primus is still my younger brother and I cared for him in my own way. But then, something changed in the winter of my son''s fifth year."


    "What?" Ogden interrupted.


    "He was different," Mr. Wilkes slowly expounded. "I can''t say how or why, but there was something off about him. Now, my wife simply told me that I was hallucinating that our son was merely changing from a boy to a man. But I knew my son and at times it was though I could see someone else peering out from his gaze.


    However, our son quickly returned to normal again, and I put my fears out of mind. And yet there was another strange occurrence the following year. He did not return home for the winter holidays in his 6th year. Once more, I paid it no mind, but I received letters of concern form his friends stating that they had invited him over for the winter break thinking that we were going to the continent and were leaving him behind. But he had declined all their invitations.


    Once more I wrote to him but like before our son replied that nothing was wrong and that he merely wanted to study. However, not wanting to argue, I let the incident past. And with everything returning to normal in his seventh year, I was certain everything had returned to normal."


    "But what?" Ogden impatiently interjected.


    "And then Primus came to see me," Mr. Wilkes said. "You must understand, Ogden, I have rarely even seen my younger half-brother. The last time I saw him was at my wedding and since then not again."


    "And why did he come to see you?" Ogden further pried.


    "For the strangest of reasons," Mr. Wilkes replied rather perturbed. "Primus declared that he would be going on a journey for some time and wished to turn over the rights of Wilkes manor to me. I refused as it was his heritage and right to have. Instead, I asked, that if he was so concerned that anything should occur to him to leave the manor to one or both of my sons. However, my brother insisted again, and I bluntly refused."


    Mr. Wilkes took a breath and paused. "And for the first time in a long time, I was afraid. There was something cold, almost sinister about his gaze. Not even my zealous father had ever inspired such fear in me. It was though something inhuman was studying me deeming worthy to live or not. The blood curling gaze was fleeting, and my brother impossibly returned to normal. The two of us said our goodbyes, and he left. But I still cannot put his gaze out of mind, his gaze reminded me too much of my own son."


    Mr. Wilkes raised his gaze from the floor and said, "In those last days, whether my wife and son will admit it or not, S.R. was no longer my son. There was chill about him that had not been there before. Something inhuman, and other times, I''d find my son dazed as if trying to wake up from a nightmare only to fall back under a spell. I''d like to think my son was under some sort of spell, but experience dictates otherwise."


    "In that case, do you know where your brother, Primus Wilkes might have gone?" Ogden carefully asked.


    "I truly do not know, Ogden," Mr. Wilkes confessed. "But wherever he is, I am certain that you will find him allied to my son and those responsible for the attack. Primus was always a zealot like my father searching for a fervent cause. I even remember with pride that while he was at Hogwarts, he was proud to be a member of some so-called secretive group called, the Knights of Walpurgis with that wanted murderer, Tom Marvolo Riddle, what an utter farce."


    Mr. Wilkes sneered in repressed anger. "Nothing more than pompous purebloods attempting to be far more superior than the rest of us." Mr. Wilkes flicker at seeing a rather subtle tale in his friend''s posture, his head flicked to the side. A habit that Percius still hadn''t broken after all these years whenever he was surprised.

 Chapter 280 - Wilkes Family â…¢

    Ogden failed to notice the Auror''s reaction and instead asked, "Is there anything else that either of you can recall?"


    "Brother was writing to someone called, Harold Minchum," softly interjected, the voice of Silviu Wilkes.


    The Wilkes couple turned to look at their only child left as Mrs. Wilkes anxiously wrinkled her handkerchief in her hand. "Are you sure, Silviu?" Mrs. Wilkes begged. "This isn''t something to toy with. Mr. Ogden takes such accusations very seriously."


    "It clearly said, Harold Minchum," Silviu once more confirmed.


    "I was sneaking around and peeked into brother''s things. I didn''t get to read what it was about when S.R. ripped the letter out of my hands. He was so angry with me; I''d never seen him like that," Silviu quietly confessed.


    Mrs. Wilkes hugged her only remaining child to her chest as Ogden slowly says, "Thank you," Ogden sincerely said. "In that case, I think we have everything. I appreciate your cooperation, Mr. and Mrs. Wilkes"


    Turning towards, the still transcribing Auror, Ogden says, "I''ll wait for you out front, Auror Clements," before striding down the hall.


    "Dear, why don''t you retire with Silviu?" Mr. Wilkes said. "I think a good hot cup of tea will do you both good."


    Murmuring to her child, Mrs. Wilkes takes her son by the hand as they both retire to more private quarters to rest. It''d been a tiring day for them all. But most importantly, nothing would ever be the same again.


    With his wife and only remaining son safely out of earshot, Mr. Wilkes says to his still writing friend. "What do you know, Percius?"


    "I don''t know what you mean, Secundus," Percius nonchalantly replied, however, the pause in his scribing had given him away.


    Mr. Wilkes snorts and leans back in his seat. "I''ve known you since we were children, Percius, you can''t fool me. Now talk."


    Percius sighs and says, "It is not my secret to tell."


    "Oh?" Mr. Wilkes said as he carefully narrowed his eyes. "And what is that exactly supposed to mean?"


    "There are signs that there is an ongoing conspiracy, that''s all I can say on the matter," Percius diplomatically replied as he finished up the report. "Please don''t ask me for more, my friend. I am not at liberty to speak on the subject matter any further."


    Mr. Wilkes''s eyes slowly narrow as his Slytherin mind makes a quick and deadly deduction. "Tom Riddle and this new Dark Lord are one and the same, and I bet that the Ministry of Magic is still unaware despite your suspicions," Mr. Wilkes said with satisfaction at seeing his friend stiffen.


    Seeing Percius about to speak, Mr. Wilkes waves his hand at him. "Don''t worry, Percius, I won''t speak of this to anyone. I shan''t jeopardize your investigation, it''s the least I can do after the terrible tragedy that wretched child descended from my loins has brought forth."


    "For what is it is worth, I am sorry, Secundus," Percius sincerely said as he rose to his feet. "And thank you."


    "No, thank you," Mr. Wilkes earnestly replied. "You needn''t have come given the dreadful circumstances and still you were willing to come and even put your position on the line for us. It is not a light favor that I shall forget anytime soon, my friend."


    Percius clasps Mr. Wilkes on his shoulder. "I know," Percius said in understanding. "I''ll stop by later in the week when I can for drinks. I have the feeling that we''ll both need it."


    "Aye, and I''ll bring out the fine bourbon," Mr. Wilkes said with a faint smile. "We''ll have ourselves a merry time even if it''s only for able to drive our sorrows away for a bit."


    The two firmly clasp hands, before Percius strides away leaving Mr. Wilkes to make his way to his family. The small little family would not be getting much sleep that night.


    Out on the grounds still waiting for him is Ogden. Ogden glanced sharply at Percius and quietly says, "Did you gain anything else from Wilkes?"


    "No, Ogden," Percius flatly denied. "I was just saying some sympathetic words regarding to his plight."


    Seeing Auror Clement''s closed-off expression, Ogden apologized, "It was not my intention to suggest that your friend and his family were lying. Merely that sometimes it is easier to speak in confidence with someone, one trusts."


    Percius stiffly nods his head and accepts the apology. "I''m assuming that you''ve been so patient waiting for me, sir, is in order to suggest that a certain part of the transcription is revised?"


    "That is correct, Auror Clements," Ogden admitted. "Specifically, the part about, Harold Minchum."


    "Already done, sir," Percius instantly replied. "As the child was not formally placed under Vertiserum, his testimony cannot be written in the official record."


    "Good," Ogden sighed in relief as he rubbed his aching head.


    "However, that being said, sir, are we going to investigate quietly on the side?" Percius pointedly inquired.


    "I would love too," Ogden said with a tired groan. "However, with elections coming up in December, should the Auror department attempt any type of investigation on one of the front runner candidates for the Ministry of Magic, it will be argued that the Minister of Magic is abusing her power. But worse, is attempting to throw dirt on her rival in order to win the elections."


    Percius is silent for a moment, before saying, "I know, sir. However, on the down-low, might I be permitted to take a look a further look at Harold Minchum?"


    "Normally, I would never deny your request, Clements," Ogden admitted. "However, we need all hands on deck with the Quidditch World Cup just around the corner. Even it is a possible clue, it''s not a substantial one, whereas, we already do have good substantial leads. I''m sorry, Auror Clements, but in the meantime, until we run out of leads, the Minchum investigation will be put aside. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, sir," Percius coldly replied.


    Ogden privately sighed to himself. He too wanted to run down this lead, however, there were far more important clues. That and if what the child said was true, he didn''t want to lose another Auror on his watch. They''d already lost Vinovich, he''d not have another veteran simply disappear, he wouldn''t be able to bear it again.

 Chapter 281 - Minister’s Oval Office

    The next day, the entire wizarding world was abuzz as they read in the Daily Prophet about the attack during the Malfoy wedding. All anyone could do was tsk-tsk as there were even three pureblood deaths. Those of Abraxas Malfoy, Sirsa Prince, and of a mere fourteen-year-old boy, T. Rosier. More than anything this has filled the masses with unease especially the death of the boy as the masses wonder, if any of their children are safe anymore?!


    With the Quidditch World Cup just around the corner, this was an unprecedented scandal as the secretary of the Ministry of Magic gave out a statement on behalf of the Minister of Magic Jenkins. The Secretary of the Ministry of Magic stated that this was a single time occurrence and that the Auror department was fully looking into the tragic even. Of course, a certain blond reporter with jewel-studded glasses pointedly declared that the same skull mark that had been cast over the small muggle town of Caithness were one and the same as that cast over the tragic Malfoy party.


    The Press Ministry Secretary sternly said that it was an ongoing investigation at the time and that more information would later be released to the press. Naturally, Rita Skeeter wouldn''t take that lying down and much later, a beetle buzzed and fluttered its way inside the Ministry of Magic. It was her newly mastered animagus form, which was most useful when digging out dirt. Clinging from wizarding hats to robes, Rita Skeeter slowly made her way through the first floor to the Ministry of Magic''s innermost chambers.


    The beetle excitedly buzzed as her curly antennas twitched in excitement. There were gleaming freckles around the beetle''s eyes signifying her pair of rhinestone glasses. The beetle eagerly made her way inside as the Minister of Magic''s receptionist, a thin, prudish witch pulled the door open and brought in a stack of papers. The beetle quietly buzzed in and came to rest on a bookcase.


    The usually ornate Minister of Magic''s was rather plain for the current Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins. The office was filled with bookshelves full of neat, orderly books. There was a feminine touch here and there such as a potted plant or the landscape painting on the wall. But beyond simple furnishings, Minister Eugenia Jenkins naturally showed her Ravenclaw tendencies placing knowledge above all else.


    The stout female with thick bobbed hair sighs and glances up at her newly promoted undersecretary, Mrs. Prim. "Mrs. Prim, please have Ogden come up to see me at his earliest convenience," Minister Eugena Jenkins said as she signed and read the sheets before her.


    "Ogden already sent a missive stating that he was on his way," Mrs. Prim firmly replied as she collected the signed sheets from off the Minister''s desk.


    "Oh good," Minister Jenkins said, before she reached into her desk for the Minister of Magic seal that only the Minister of Magic could use. Stamping several important documents, Jenkins hands the rest of the needed documents over to Mrs. Prim, before carefully putting the stamp away into the drawer that only the sworn in office Minister of Magic could open.


    A soft knock is heard at the door as Minister Jenkins says, "Come in, Ogden and shut the door behind you."


    The short, plump wizard with enormous thick glasses enters the office. Bob Ogden looked like he hadn''t slept much last night, which he hadn''t. Ogden''s eyes sparkled most eerily as though a pent-up explosion was imminent. "Minister of Magic," Ogden politely said as the stout witch leaned back in her seat.


    "When are the funerals to be held, Ogden?" Minister Jenkins asked. "I''d like to be present."


    "The smaller funerals will be held later in the week, but the Malfoy funeral will be held in two days'' time alongside that of the Rosier''s," Ogden explained. "However, the Prince''s will keep to tradition and hold their own private funeral on the Prince grounds. Only family members are to be invited and that only extends to close family members and Sirsa Prince was a sole child."


    Ogden paused for a breath, before adding, "But I have been informed that the old Prince requested that his wife''s cousins be allowed to attend, she was a Verninac prior to being married. He''s requested that emergency portkeys be issued to the French cousins that they might be allowed to attend the funeral."


    "Allow it," Minister Jenkins said. "And what of the prisoner?"


    "He knows next to nothing," Ogden confessed. "But I do believe that he will be immediately sentenced to Azkaban by the emergency Wizengamot session that is being held later this morning."


    "As it should be," Minister of Jenkins murmured as she rubbed her head. "Elections are at the end of his year, and my rival, Harold Minchum has been saying that this proves that I am much too soft for the office and unsuitable for the position in times of danger. Would he rather I suddenly make the unforgiving curses available to all Auror''s? What will that accomplish but cause panic among the public!"


    "However, this may end, Minister Jenkins, I can confidently say, that you''ve done a fine job," Ogden plainly stated.


    "Thank you, Ogden," Minister Jenkins said with a faint smile. "Though, I have not summoned you here to here pleasantries. I''d like a report on the ongoing investigation."


    "Yes, Minister," Ogden said as he straightened up. "We have indeed confirmed that is the same group that targeted the Malfoy Ball and the Malfoy Wedding. However, much like before, their tactics largely consist of raids. A most useful tactic for them and a rather large headache for the Auror Department."


    Ogden wisely remained silent on the subject of Harold Minchum and did not add in his report, and instead says, "Though at least we were able to exclude the Wilkes married couple. Their son stunned them, before taking a hair from their head and their wedding invitations. The wife in particular is utterly devastated, but at least, they still have a younger son at home. However, the eldest son has been blood-disinherited, and he shall not be receiving any aid from them in secret, either now or in the future."


    "I thought as much," Minister Jenkins rubbed her head. "Are there any clues this time around?"


    "We are still looking into it, Minister as information is still coming in," Ogden replied,


    purposefully leaving the detail of the dark mark on the prisoner''s and some of the dead attackers'' forearms. It was a vital clue that they would keep away from the public for now.


    "Alright then," Minister Jenkins said as she glanced at the information reports on her desk. "With the World Quidditch Cup to be held just around the corner, we cannot allow for such an incident to occur again with the international wizarding world''s eyes upon us. Increase the Auror rotations if need be and you have full permission to use all spells to ensure the protection of the international wizarding guests and our own during the World Quidditch Cup."


    "Understood, Minister Jenkins," Ogden said, before turning to leave.


    Ogden pauses and says, "And Minister given the circumstances the department will be renewing the spells for the Minister''s office. I do believe some have begun to fade away including the animagus revelation spell."


    "That is fine, I will be out of the office on the day of the funeral," Minister Jenkins said. "Ensure that is completed then."


    The beetle clicks its pincers nervously and clicks a bit in relief. With a soft buzz, the beetle flutters away to land on the back robes of Ogden. Ogden leaves the office with a beetle, who then slowly makes her way out of the Ministry of Magic with a bag full of news. There was plenty of news about to pour out from Rita Skeeter and the world best be beware.

 Chapter 282 - Rosier Wake

    The pureblood families had evenly split themselves evenly between attending the wake of Abraxas Malfoy and that of Rosier Sr.''s son, T. Rosier. The Minister of Magic had kindly offered the Auror services to be used during both services. And had been offered to the Prince''s as well but had been formally declined.


    The Rosier family home was quite different from the grandiose manor of the Malfoy''s. For one the Rosier home was much smaller and simpler. There were sharp iron black gates that surrounded the entire property with a wall of pine trees blocking the view inside.


    A pebbled trail leads the way inside past pine-filled grounds until a large open space opens up to reveal the dark hall. The Rosier home was gothic-styled to say the least. Much more reminiscent of the gothic era with snarling stone gargoyles and black turrets.


    Unlike the times before, both on front of the stone steps and inside Auror''s patrol the area. They are rather alert and keep their hands on their wands. And any guest that seems suspicious is immediately either pulled to the side to be searched or kept a stern eye on.


    The guests entering the manor solemnly gave their condolences and it was not just pureblood families but members of the Ministry of Magic as well. The Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins had been present earlier but had since left to attend the Malfoy wake. All the guests wore a black ribbon tied around their arm signifying their acknowledgment of the mourners.


    The front doors of the Rosier home are wide open as the stout, tearful Mrs. Rosier tried to greet the guests with an even tone of voice. Credit had to be given to her that despite her immense sorrow, she managed to keep her voice from trembling. But her sorrow could not be hidden as moisture always filled her eyes and every now and then she''d dab the corner of her eyes to dry the tear that had gathered there.


    Hanging behind the black-dressed Mrs. Rosier on the front door is a wreath of laurel and yew tied with black ribbons to signal that a death had occurred. Even the doorknob had a neat black ribbon tied around the door handle to point at the deceased young, unmarried age.


    However, Rosier Sr. was someone who all the guests briefly greeted, before hastily moving on. It was not the guest''s intention to be rude, but the murky eyes of Rosier Sr. are bursting with rage. There was a bloodthirsty air about him that he made no attempt to hide whatsoever. Rosier Sr. was out for blood.


    Inside the Rosier home, the wake much followed in the Victoria era traditions. All the clocks in the house had been stopped at the hour which T. Rosier had died. All the curtains were drawn closed and mirrors covered. Family photos and portraits of the deceased were all covered for the moment. His image would only be uncovered once his box was closed and the coffin had left head-first.


    The pallbearer''s, family members and close friends would carry the coffin via procession to the waiting funeral carriage that would take the body of young T. Rosier to his final destination. In the procession of carriages that would follow after in the first carriages would be the direct family members of the deceased and so forth.


    At present in the front hall, the open casket held the deceased body of the young T. Rosier, who solemnly lay in black robes in his coffin. Wreaths of flowers surround him as well as those placed inside his coffin by the mourners. His eyes are closed, and his skin is deathly pale. And there is no doubt in anyone''s mind that the boy had died far too young.


    The burly man with angry eyes, Rosier. Sr. gestures at three other men that are present to follow him. Rosier Sr. finally excuses himself much to the relief of everyone else. The guests dressed in mourning quietly whisper and the purebloods tactfully remain somewhat shamefaced. Those that knew exactly who Lord Voldemort was would never confess to knowing so now. They all knew that the first one to speak would become the Ministry of Magic''s scapegoat. They all knew better than to do so.


    The first man to enter Rosier Sr.''s study is a sharp-faced man with a widow''s peak much like his son, Avery Sr. Behind him is the shorter masculine form of Nott Sr. and that of the handsome still somewhat golden-haired man despite his years, Mulciber Sr. The last one of them to enter Mulciber Sr. closes the study door behind him.


    Four of the original Knights of Walpurgis had finally gathered once again. The fifth knight was lost to them, Lestrange Sr. having died several years ago. And the sixth, Antonin Dolohov still served as the head of their knighthood so to speak for the half-blood Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    Rosier Sr. has his back turned to them as he stares at the softly burning fireplace. Despite the warmth of the flames, the room feels very cold. It was though an impregnable chill had descended onto the room.


    The thinner Avery Sr. narrows his eyes and says, "Well, Rosier? What is it?"


    "Will you still side with him?" Rosier Sr. icily asked. It was rather ironic really for one of the most loyal friends of Riddle to suddenly turn away. But life is full of nasty surprises that way.


    Avery Sr. presses his lips into a flat line and says, "I''ve pulled away ever since the revelation of his being a half-blood. I still retain some ties with him, but beyond that, no. I''ve not lent a hand of aid since then."


    "And what of you, Nott and Mulciber?" Rosier Sr. asked.


    "I have a cousin that is a Death Eater, Devante Nott, but my two boys remain untouched. I promised my deceased, Suzette, that I would keep our two sons away from my cousin''s interests. And I''ve kept my promise all these years as I have been wary of his true intentions all this time," Nott Sr. confessed. "But none of you would listen. I told you, there was much more to him than initially met the eye."


    "Yes, well, it''s too late now to be pointing fingers," Avery Sr. drily said as Nott Sr. shot him a dark look. It was no doubt a sore spot for Rosier Sr. considering all the aid that he had supplied the Dark Lord with. The sheer mortification, guilt, and rage must surely be consuming the man.


    "You''ve not said a word, Mulciber," Rosier Sr. chillingly pointed out.


    Mulciber confidently smirks at them. "I have not lost anything as such, I''ll remain where I stand. Neutral, but I''ll lend a hand if it''s in my best interest. We are Slytherins, Rosier, surely you would know better than anyone else. If not for his trifle little incident, you would not have suddenly grown a conscience. Let us not pretend otherwise."


    Rosier Sr. whirls around with such force that the three men take a step back. Pure and utter rage can be seen in the depths of his eyes. "My eldest son is dead," Rosier Sr. hissed. "He was a mere boy of fourteen. And I know that you''d all be that much more furious than I had it been any of your sons. After all, I still have a second son, but you, Mulciber only just have a sole heir."


    "Is that a threat?" Mulciber Sr. icily asked as his handsome featured narrowed dangerously.


    "Had it been your sole heir? What would you have done?" Rosier Sr. spat back.


    Even Mulciber doesn''t dare answer as Rosier Sr. growls, "I know that we will shortly be receiving the Prince summons and I will be in attendance. No matter, what happens I will side with him. He''s called for Sanguis Enim Sanguis, and I will demand no less."


    "What is that you''re saying, Rosier?" Nott Sr. slowly said rather wary.


    "It is a fair and clear warning," Rosier Sr. straightened up. "If you should side with Him, we will become enemies. And I will show no mercy."


    Nott Sr. does not show any surprise as he slowly nods his head and says, "I have no intention of siding with him as I''ve said before the blinds fell off a long time ago."


    "As I''ve stated before, I''ll remain where I stand but maintain ties via third parties. I will not aid him, but I wish to remain aware of the situation," Avery Sr. replied.


    All three men turn to stare at Mulciber Sr., who coldly says, "I do not like to be threatened, Rosier. You really should know better than that. That being said, I will accept to attend the Prince''s summon. After that, it is my own business to know."


    "Then we have nothing more to speak about," Rosier Sr. said as the three men excused themselves with a simple head nod and left. The door clicked firmly shut behind them as their footsteps faded away.


    Rosier Sr. tremblingly reached into his pocket and pulled out a golden pendant. Snapping the pendant open to reveal a small portrait of his smiling son with a lock of hair enchanted to stick on the other inner side of the pendant. "I''m so sorry," Rosier Sr. whispered as he kept the guilty tears at bay.


    For it had been him who''d aided Rodolphus Lestrange in acquiring said invitations for the other Death Eater''s. And it had been him who''d paid for the Polyjuice potions. And it had been him so had so foolishly been the other mastermind behind the attack that had killed his. He''d never forgive himself not ever. And though he could never atone for his past sins, he''d ensure that justice if not vengeance would prevail.


    Clutching the pendant in his hand, Rosier Sr. swore to himself to see Tom Marvolo Riddle dead even at the cost of his own life. With a new fire burning in his eyes, Rosier Sr. tenderly put the locket away and squared his broad shoulders back. Mourning or not, he''d not show his weakness again. The other purebloods were like sharks like that instantly scenting blood in the water and attacking the weakened prey. And he was no prey.

 Chapter 283 - Three Funerals

    The day of the funerals was rather solemn as the masses gathered to witness the funeral of Abraxas Malfoy and that of T. Rosier. Lucius Malfoy was rather pale and wane in stark black as his newly wedded wife clasped his hand. The day strangely enough was rather sunny with blue clear skies as if in ironic contrast to the solemn event that was taking place.


    The pureblood graveyard was rather silent except for Mrs. Rosier, who loudly wept as she clung to the figure of her large husband. At their side are their two remaining children, a nine-year-old son and seven-year-old daughter. The two children understood that their brother was dead. They''d swiftly come to understand as neither of them had been present at the Wedding being too young to attend.


    The wizard clergy member stepped forth and began the solemn ceremony. If the clergy members words brought those in mourning any comfort it went unnoticed as their faces did not change. However, it was only the start and the ceremony would last for some time, before those that knew them came up to speak including family members. And not to mention the Minister of Magic Eugene Jenkins who would speak at the end.


    Elsewhere on the green grassy lawns of the Prince Manor, Reginald Prince solemnly carried the corpse of his wife wrapped in a silver sheet. Behind him trailed the pale figures of Georgine, Rowan, and Severus. Dressed in solemn black, they followed in Reginald''s steps and tossed white flower petals on the ground as was tradition to do so in the wake of the deceased.


    Behind them came the Verninac members, who were also dressed solemnly in black began to ring the small bells in their hands as if saying goodbye to the ceased. The Verninac cousins did not resemble Sirsa or the twins very much with the exception of their dark hair and pale complexion.


    Beyond that, the Verninac relatives were rather fair and charming much like the Parisians usually are.


    Among the Verninac''s were a few weeping male and female cousins, who''d been once been very close to Sirsa in their youth. One of them, Noebella, an older woman with salt-peppered hair and clear eyes tries to stifle her sobs as her husband wraps an arm around her waist.


    Sirsa and Noebella had been very close once as they had attended Beaxubatons together. But Sirsa had married an English wizard and she had married, Victor Dubois, a French wizard. And though they kept in touch via letters it was never the same. And now it was much too late, they''d never have a chance again to speak face to face. Unable to stand the pain, Noebella hides her face in her husband''s dark robes as he steadies her as they continue forward.


    Trailing behind the Verninac''s are Dawn, Tadbey, and the rather quiet Laldey, all in black. It was uncommon for a house elf to attend their master''s funeral, but the Prince''s weren''t quite like any other family. At the house elves'' side is Sir Knight Prince as his ghostly form glistened in the sun.


    Everyone comes to a halt as Reginald Prince tenderly and with great care lowered his wife on top of the pyre. A gentle breeze began to brush their cheeks as if to dry the mourner''s tearstained faces. The white petals that been tossed on the ground began to flutter around them as if to say that she was there with them.


    Clearing his throat, Reginald steps back and turns to face the crowd. "My wife, Sirsa Prince, was a loving wife, mother, and grandmother. She was brave to the end much like she''d always been. I will forever be grateful that she chose to spend the time that she had together with this unworthy old man," Reginald paused unable to control his voice.


    After what seemed like many minutes, Reginald said, "And for that, we shall always remember her."


    Sir Prince Knight strides forward and comes to rest next to Reginald. Reginald moves aside as Sir Prince Knight begins to sing of soft goodbyes. Sir Knight Prince''s voice rose higher and higher as each one of the mourners came forth and placed a flower on the pyre. As the last of the mourners finished, Sir Knight Prince''s voice trailed off as Reginald pointed his wand at the pyre.


    The pyre burst into flames and unlike normal fire, this one consumed the very bones and flesh. Despite the heat of the fire, the fire did not escape the wooden pyre and within minutes there was nothing but ashes not even bones. In silence, they all waited for the ashes to cool until at last Reginald was the first to grab a handful of ash.


    "Ashes to ashes and dust to dust," Reginald murmured. "May we meet again in the next life in that which lies beyond."


    Tossing the ashes into the air the cool breeze carries the dust away as one by one each of them comes forth and does the same until all the ashes are gone. The Verninac cousins understood the purpose of burning the corpse to ashes. Once necromancy had been a tool to cause pain via the tomb raiding of enemies to create forbidden things included using the dead flesh of one''s enemies.


    Many purebloods no longer practiced the wise old tradition, but the Prince''s had never forgotten their roots. And though indeed there were gravestones to visit, they were simply markers to mourn the deceased. For no, body ever lay beneath the stark ground.


    The Verninac cousins muttered their quiet, tearful goodbyes as Dawn and Tadbey escorted them to the main hearth to floo back to their hotels. They understood that this was not the correct time for them to give their condolences. And the Prince''s preferred to lick their wounds in private. There''d be plenty of other times for the Verninac''s to do so.


    Inside the Prince manor, everyone sat in the dining room. No one spoke nor touched the food that had been placed before them by Dawn. Reginald finally glanced up from his own reverie and took his silver spoon. "Let us eat," Reginald hoarsely said. "Eating is for the living."


    Georgine took her cue from her brother and slowly took a sip from her bowl of soup. Rowan was next and to her utter surprise, she found that she was hungry. Seeing Severus refusing to eat, Rowan places his spoon into his lap. Severus stares at Rowan with angry eyes. "Starving ourselves will not bring her back," Rowan simply said.


    Severus looked as though he wanted to punch her in the face, before limply falling back against his seat. "I know," Severus whispered through clenched teeth.


    "We all do," Rowan quietly said. "Grandfather was her husband, Aunt Georgine was her sister-in-law, and we are her grandchildren. We all loved her in our own way, very much so."


    Severus bitterly says, "But mother didn''t even come."


    There is a long pause of silence as the dining room becomes still once again. "She wasn''t formally invited," Georgine finally croaked not daring to glance at her brother at the present moment. She could feel the waves of cold fury pouring off of him.


    Even if Eileen hadn''t been formally invited to the funeral, she was more than welcome to attend. Eileen was their only daughter and would have never been stopped for attempting to mourn either of her parents. But Eileen had not come. And for that, neither she nor her brother would ever forgive Eileen. From this day forth, Eileen was as good as dead to both of them forevermore.


    After a moment, Rowan softly says, "Some things are much more complicated than they intially seem."


    Severus clenched his spoon that much tighter in his fist in response, and stubbornly digs his spoon into the soup and began to eat. They all did frankly as for better or for worse, they were all fueled by something that was not sorrow. And sometimes that is better than feeling the bleak emptiness from within.

 Chapter 284 - Sorry is not always Enough.

    Later that evening, three figures make their way from the town of Norton and towards the woods found at the edge of the town. The dark-haired woman, who once had shallow skin looked to be in peak health. Her dark eyes were rimmed red as if she had been weeping. Cradled in her arms was a baby boy close to a year old. The dark-haired babe greatly resembled his father, Roderic Filch, down to the tiny, slightly crooked nose. At her side, stood the slender, broad-shouldered man of Roderic, her husband and that the slightly hunched over the figure of her brother-in-law, Argus Filch.


    The babe in her arms fusses sleepily as Eileen soothes him in her arms with a rocking motion until he settles back down. As they may their way through the muggle town, she recalls Cokeworth, and the tiny twin babes she''d cradled in her arms then. Everything had been so bright and so very full of hope back then despite living in a tiny flat with two newborns. And then, Tobias had received a promotion in the factory, and they had been able to afford a much larger flat on the edge of town. It had been cheap, and not necessarily the best of places, but it was a place to call home, and that was all that truly mattered to the couple.


    However, everything changed on the day, when Tobias lost his job at the factory. The twins were far too young to be left alone and she couldn''t take a job to help with their struggling finances. Not that she could really as she was a witch, and didn''t know much about working in muggle factories. Tobias did the best that he could until he found a job at another factory, but it was a terrible soul-draining place. Every day the cheery nature in him slowly was sucked away and drained until less and less was to be found. Soon he began drinking and then the twins performed their first magic.


    Oh, Eileen had been so very proud until she saw the horror-filled face of Tobias. And with dread, she saw the betrayal in his face at the realization that she had been lying to him all these years. But it was all true, she''d always been too much of a coward to confess to him that she was a witch. Maybe, if she had, everything would not have ended as it did, but she did not. And their marriage was never entirely the same again as Tobias could never bring himself to fully trust her again.


    "Is this the place, love?" Roderic asked as he stared at the gravel path that led inside called, 7th Meadow Lane.


    His older brother, Argus tactfully remained silent as he knew the full truth but didn''t want to cause trouble between his brother and his wife. Argus nervously pulled at his collar as if trying to breathe. Though there was a slight sheen of sweat across his face as if screaming out his terrified nerves.


    "Yes, hon," Eileen whispered with guilt, before leading the way in the shadow-filled forest in the setting sun. This place had once been filled with so many happy memories with her father, mother, and aunt. But they had all long ago become tarnished because of her actions. For the Prince''s had one terrible fault above all, they could never say they were sorry even if they were wrong. And that included herself.


    They had not gone very far when a soft sound could be heard. Roderic immediately reached for his wand as Argus clenched a stone in his hand to throw. A white ghostly figure appeared to reveal a handsome ghost, Sir Knight Prince. Sir Knight Prince stopped a short way from them and said, "Eileen, you know this, but that you cannot enter Prince grounds no more. You will hurt yourself and your companions should you try to force your way inside."


    "I know," Eileen pleaded with the ghost, who had once been so fond of her in her childhood. "But please, I have to at least say goodbye to her."


    "The funeral was already this morning, there is nothing to say goodbye to."


    Eileen lets out a gasp, she hadn''t known she had been holding. "I know, but please at least let me place flowers on her gravestone. Just this once." She had been too late as usual. A captive to her cowardly nature until the very end. And now, even if she apologized her words would fall onto deaf ears. Her mother was gone.


    Sir Knight Prince is silent for what seems like a long time, before he says, "Very well, but stick close to me. The wards will attempt to harm you otherwise."


    Eileen rushes forward as Roderic and Argus hurry after her. The woods were strangely silent as they flitted through the path. Not long after they emerged onto giant green lawns with a grandiose castle-like manor looming even from the distance. Argus lets out a gasp of shock as Roderic furrows his brows wondering exactly how his wife knew the Prince family.


    A loud peacock cry can be heard across the grounds echoing mournfully through the evening sky. The evening sky was in shades of violet and pinks as if not sure whether to be joyous or sad. The peacock sounded rather sad as it''s cry trailed off in the distance. They suddenly came to a stop as Sir Knight Prince stopped before the gravel path that led to the white granite front steps inside.


    The grand front doors swung open as a rather tall, very slender man with a stern face emerged. His mostly silver-streaked hair glinted in the dim light. Reginald Prince''s cold eyes came to finally settle on the face of Eileen Filch, who flinched at the icy visage of her father. There was no warmth or forgiveness to be found in his eyes towards her.


    "What are you doing here, Eileen?" Reginald coldly inquired of the women, he had once called his daughter, but nevermore. The Prince''s were many things, but forgiving was not one of them. "The funeral was this morning."


    "I know," Eileen whispered. "But I still came even if it is late."


    "It is much too late," Reginald said as he began to turn away.


    "Please papa," Eileen desperately pleaded with her father one last time. "Please let me see mama."


    Reginald froze as he burned with anger, loss, pain, and so much more. "How dare you! You have no right to call either of us that. No right at all!" Reginald hissed as he turned to face her.


    Eileen flinched as though she had been slapped across the face, while Roderic looked on in confusion and moved to step forward to defend his wife. Argus grabbed his brother by the sleeve and shook his head at him. "Brother, this is not your place," Argus whispered. "Please trust me on this little brother, this is between the two of them."


    "She is still your offspring, grandfather," a voice from behind Reginald flatly said.


    They all turned to study the figure of Rowan coming down the stairs. "Let her at least just this once view grandmother''s grave no matter how much she may not deserve to do so."


    Eileen''s eyes fill with hope and tears as she sees her daughter now older and grown. Almost a young woman in her right, but her daughter refused to meet her gaze. Closing her eyes to keep the tears at bay, she understood only too well. A coward she had been like scurrying away in the night like a thief. She should have returned for them once she gained a proper job in Diagon Alley, but she did not. She had so foolishly convinced herself that her children would be better off with her father and mother.


    In the end, Eileen had turned a blind eye to her own selfish actions and had once more committed the same mistake as in her past only this time she had betrayed her children. She had excused herself with the plea that she would be happy and that Roderic would never accept the children of another wizard much less that of a muggle. But she had been so very wrong in judging Roderic in that way for he was a good man and a far better person than herself. And now, her daughter refused to look her in the eyes nor much acknowledge her as their mother.


    Tragically, she was acutely aware that she more deserved such a thing, and nothing else could be argued otherwise. Perhaps, it would serve a penance of sorts to know that she had lost her two firstborn''s by her own two hands. They had not been stolen away but rather abandoned by her own two hands. And only the worst of mothers could possibly do that.


    Eileen''s thoughts are interpreted by the frigid words of her father, Reginald, "My granddaughter has pleaded on your behalf, Mrs. Filch, consider yourself lucky."


    Reginald takes a deep breath and shouts, "Tadbey!"


    The male elf still in a black mourning suit appears with a soft pop. "Yes, Master?"


    "Please escort, Mrs. Filch to-," Reginald''s face breaks as his voice drops down to a whisper, "To my Sirsa''s resting place."


    "Yes, Master," Tadbey said, before coldly turning towards Mrs. Filch. "Mrs. Filch, please come right this way," Tadbey said as Eileen glanced once or twice at her daughter and father, but neither turned to look her in the eye. With her head bowed forward, she rocked her son to her chest as she followed the house elf to her mother''s resting place in the Prince family cemetery.


    If it was the last thing she did, she could at least ask her mother for forgiveness even if it was much too late to make a proper penance. And as for her children, she would find a way to make amends before it was much too late. But that was easier said than done for Reginald Prince had no intention of letting his once called daughter anywhere near his grandchildren.

 Chapter 285 - Sorry is not always Enough â…¡

    With Eileen gone, Reginald merely nodded at the two male Filch''s before walking inside. "Offspring?" Roderic finally croaked as if not still understanding what was going on. Was Eileen, the old Prince''s bastard?


    "Hello Caretaker Filch," Rowan kindly asked, the Hogwarts caretaker. "How goes your summer?"


    "Restful," Argus admitted as he glanced at his brother. "And-." Argus paused as his cheeks turn splotchy red. "My apologies, we don''t mean any ill intentions."


    "I know," Rowan truthfully stated as she eyed the husband of Eileen. The man must be a thick given that he still hasn''t put the pieces together. What was with Eileen''s taste in men? It would appear that neither of Eileen''s husbands seemed to possess much intelligence, to begin with. Eileen really would have been better off marrying Alphard Black.


    Rowan winces imagining being related to Walburga or Bellatrix Black. That was not a pleasant image whatsoever in the end. Perhaps, being a Snape had been better in the end.


    Roderic finally says, "Little lady, how is my wife related to the Prince''s?"


    "She was once the only daughter of Reginald and Sira Prince," Rowan distantly answered. "Then she was disowned."


    Roderic snorted and said, "Merely because I''m a poor pureblood? How crude and vile of the old Prince!"


    Argus had the rather strong urge to slap his own face and scream at his brother to shut his bloody pie hole! "I''m sure that is not what Miss Prince is referring too," Argus hastily interrupted.


    Roderic sullenly quiets down before eyeing the tall, slender girl that greatly resembled the Old Prince. Though strangely he felt that there was some resemblance to his wife there as well. But then again, the old Prince had said this girl was his granddaughter.


    "Are you the product of one of the old Prince''s sown wild oats?" Roderic asked as Argus finally bit his lip unable to keep silent anymore.


    "My parents were married, I can assure you," Rowan flatly retorted, not quite believing just how thick this guy was.


    "Ah, then whose child, are you?" Roderic naively asked.


    "I can see, why Eileen likes you," Rowan changed the subject. "You must love her and your son very much."


    "I do," Roderic swore with all his might.


    "Then be good to them," Rowan softly said, before turning to Argus. "I suppose that we will be seeing you again in September, Filch."


    "Likewise," Argus inclined his head as he watched the girl head inside. The front doors closed rather softly as if sighing. Argus let out a breath of relief that he hadn''t know he''d been holding in.


    "I knew she was a good one," Argus muttered under his breath knowing full well, that the girl could have said the truth. But did not out of consideration for his brother and him, rather than for her mother.


    Argus sighed to himself as he listened to his younger brother mutter things under his breath. Argus always personally thought that despite having magic, Roderic had secretly been dropped on his head by their parents when he was just a baby. There must seriously be something wrong with him! Because despite being a squib at least he could still put two and two together!


    *


    Inside Prince manor, Rowan makes her way to her twin brother''s bedroom, before climbing onto his bed to lie down next to him. "Are you sure, you don''t want to see her? She hasn''t left yet," Rowan asked Severus, who had his back pointed towards her.


    "Did you know?" Severus sharply asked as his back became rigid and stiff.


    "Know what?" Rowan feigned innocence.


    "That she had a son with her new husband."


    "Ah yes, Filch, let it slip during detention one evening. Amazing, what you can learn in the strangest of places."


    Severus whirls around with vivid anger in his eyes. "Then why didn''t you say anything?!"


    "Would that have changed anything at all?" Rowan said with a shrug. "That boy is a Filch and you are a Prince. And our chances of meeting him are ever so slim. We are, after all, roughly thirteen years older than him."


    Severus opens his mouth, before closing it in an angry line. Flopping back onto the bed, he stares at Rowan''s long braid strewn across the bed. "Why didn''t she ever say anything?" Severus hoarsely said unable to hide the underlining hurt in his voice. "We wouldn''t have said anything. So, why Rowan?"


    "I don''t know," Rowan gently replied as she reached up to touch Severus''s cheek with her thumb. "People can be complicated, Sev. Some things appear to be relatively simple and aren''t and there are things that appear to be quite difficult but are in fact simple."


    Severus leans into Rowan''s gentle touch for just a moment, before pulling roughly away. "We already said our goodbyes, didn''t we?" Severus rather quietly murmured refusing to allow himself to be weak-minded on the subject.


    "We did, indeed."


    "Then, in that case, I don''t want to see her again. Let this be our last goodbye."


    "Are you sure, Severus?"


    "Why are you always asking me that?!" Severus whirled around and snapped in irritation.


    "Because I know where I stand, but the question is do you?" Rowan solemnly stated.


    Severus slowly breathes out and whispers, "It hurts. But yes, I don''t want to see her again. I don''t think I could bear it again."


    "Alrighty then," Rowan said as she leaned over to place a kiss on his forehead. "Now go to sleep."


    "In our day clothes?" Severus grumbled as he contradicted himself by snuggling deeper into his bed.


    "Yes, in our day clothes," Rowan said with her lips twitching in mirth. Closing her eyes, she snuggled into the warm bed as she closes her eyes and tries to sleep. But before she can, she hears Severus rustling about as if anxious about something.


    "Rowan?"


    "Yes, Sev?"


    "You''ll always stay by my side, won''t you?"


    Unable to make that promise, Rowan instead answers, "I''ll always be on your side, Sev. Always."


    "Good," Severus said. "Or else, I''d cast some forbidden necromancy ritual just to bring you back."


    "Oh, the sheer and utter terror," Rowan mockingly said. "Look, I''m absolutely quaking in my boots!"


    Severus lets out a rather indignant huff and snaps, "Make sure to stay on your side of the bed! I better not wake up and have you snuggling up against me again!"


    "It''s actually the other way around," Rowan loftily said causing a curse to be muttered by Severus, who firmly made sure to scoot a good way from her.


    Fainting smiling, she slowly closed her eyes after their long day. All too soon, they were sound asleep as they dreamt of comforting hands and warm hugs. Though come morning they wouldn''t be able to recall either of their dreams except for a faint familiar rose scent that their grandmother had loved to wear.


    Downstairs in the study, Georgine finds her brother drowning himself with a bottle of fire whiskey. "What are you doing, Reginald?" Georgine asked as she watched her older brother down another glass.


    "Drowning my sorrows, what does it look like I am doing?" Reginald snapped as he moved over to pour himself another glass to only be stopped by a firm hand.


    "This will not bring Sirsa back nor do the children any good," Georgine firmly said as she removed the glass from her brother''s hand. "Come now, brother, tell me, what is bothering you?"


    "Eileen stopped by not too long ago to say her goodbyes, before departing with her husband and his brother," Reginald croaked as he buried his head in his hands.


    "She still had the audacity to return!" Georgine roared to only hurl the glass in her hand with full force into the fireplace. The glass instantly shattered as the fire roared higher as the flames consumed the drops of alcohol from the shattered glass.


    "I would not have allowed her that right," Reginald gruffly said between his hands. "But Rowan asked that we allow her this single time boon. And I found myself quickly agreeing with my granddaughter. At least just once even if it is in death, my Sirsa should see Eileen again."


    Georgine''s lips twitched into a snarl as she slumped into the chair to watch the dancing flames. "I was told that she and Roderic Filch had a son, some time ago," Georgine distantly said.


    "I thought that if she had at any integrity left, she''d have sent Sirsa, a photo of the child. But Eileen never did and Sirsa was much too proud to ask when she learned of the child''s birth-."


    Georgine''s voice broke off as she closed her eyes. "I still keep expecting to see her every time I enter the parlor room. And yet her knitting and embroidery needles remain exactly, where she left them. And I can''t bring myself to smoke, despite knowing that she is gone."


    "I awoke this morning and I reflexively put my arm on her side of the bed-," Reginald''s voice broke for a moment there. "-Only to find her side of the bed cold and empty."


    The two of them fall silent for some time each lost in their own thoughts until the clock begins to ring at the new hour. Glancing at the time, Georgine says, "But we have burdens to shoulder and children to take care of brother. This will be the last night that I will allow you to drink."


    Rising to her feet, Georgine conjures another glass before her brother, before walking away. Reginald stares at the glass before him with temptation in his eyes, before shoving the glass away and rising to his own feet. What his sister said was all true. He had grandchildren to care for and a vengeance to fulfill. Both of which would require full use of his faculties.


    With that in mind, Reginald sat before the fire and thought. And oh, the things that he pondered, could have frozen a man''s blood in a second. For such terrible were his thoughts that even the fire seemed to grow dimmer and the shadows grow thicker.

 Chapter 286 - Evans Family

    Two days later, Rowan couldn''t quite believe that she was standing in Cokeworth again. Albeit it was the nicer part of town, but still it was a place she''d never thought she''d ever see again. Much less end up in the company of her, Aunt Georgine!


    "Keep up, Rowan!" Georgine cried out as she led them towards the Evans home. Severus eagerly scrambled ahead as he carried his valise in his hand. According to their grandfather, they needed fresh air. And as such they''d been sent to spend a few days with the Evans couple, who graciously accepted given the circumstances.


    Rows of red-bricked homes with a small front yard in front of each of them filled with flowers, mostly roses and the like. Mr. Evans worked as a plant supervisor at one of the factories in the area. He earned a pretty penny and enough to move them to a nicer town, if not for his position at one of the nearby factories. But Mr. Evans was content with his lot as was his wife, Mrs. Evans, who was a stay at home wife that enjoyed teaching piano lessons for a bit of money.


    Rowan watched some of the children ride their bikes down the street, while a pair of little girls played hopscotch. Sighing at the sweltering heat from the sidewalk and the gravel, she unhappily went forward as Georgine paused in front of a red brick house with petunias and lilies growing in the front yard. Marching up the cement steps, she knocks twice and waits for the door to be answered.


    Mrs. Evans answers the door and blinks at seeing a rather tall, slender woman with bird-like winged hair. "Mrs. Evans?" Georgine asked as she glanced at her own clothes. She was wearing a dress that should still be in muggle style along with shoes and stocking. There should be nothing wrong with her apparel!


    "Ah, why yes!" Mrs. Evans rather flustered answered as she patted her light-colored hair back in place.


    "I am Georgine Prince, a pleasure to make your acquaintance Madam," Georgine politely said. "I was dropping the children off for a few days, I do believe my brother did write to you. And you did indeed assent?"


    "Yes, yes, of course!" Mrs. Evans hastily replied.


    "Excellent," Georgine Prince said as she pulled out a wad of money and placed it into Mrs. Evan''s hand.


    Mrs. Evan''s eyes bulge at the roll of money unable to even protest as Georgine says, "I''m sure that you will want to take the children out to eat and other such activities. In which case, this should more than pay for everything. My brother and I do appreciate the favor given the short notice and the dreadful circumstances."


    Mrs. Evans pulls her eyes away from the wad of money in her hand and gravely says, "I read the letter from Mr. Prince. He has been nothing but kind to us, please convey our sincere condolences for his and your sudden loss."


    "I will, thank you," Georgine said, before turning around to see a rather cheerful Severus and dower looking, Rowan.


    "Children, I expect for the two of you to behave yourself and not give the Evans family any trouble." Severus nods his head in agreement as Rowan makes no promises as she pointedly avoids her aunt''s gaze.


    "I''ll be going then," Georgine said, before nodding once at Mrs. Evans and walking down the street. She''d apparate away a few blocks away, but that wouldn''t happen for some time. In the meanwhile, she simply enjoyed the sun and the sound of children''s laughter, not that she would ever admit it if asked.


    "Please come in, dears," Mrs. Evan said as she shoved the wad of money into her apron pocket. Severus happily entered the small home that probably could easily fit in the same area that was their bedroom and bathroom combined. Rowan trailed after as she sighed in relief at feeling the cool air condition. At least she wouldn''t die from the heat.


    The small living room held a television, a couch, and two armchairs. There was a bookcase against one of the walls with an open half wall that connected to the kitchen. There were two other doors on the first floor, one that led to the guest bedroom with a tiny water closet, and another that led to the small laundry room.


    "Lily!" Mrs. Evans called out. "Rowan and Severus are here!"


    A loud squeal could be heard upstairs when footsteps can be heard as Lily appears around the top of the banister. "You''re here!" Lily excitedly said as Severus smiled up at her. Lily pulled Severus into a hug causing Severus to turn bright red as even Rowan allowed herself to be hugged for a moment.


    "C''mon, I''ll show you to your room, Severus!" Lily said as she pulled Severus after her. "You''re bunking with me, Rowan!" Lily cried out, before pulling Severus into the guest bedroom.


    "Lily''s room?" Rowan asked Mrs. Evans.


    "It''ll be the first room, dear," Mrs. Evans replied. "Right across from Lily''s is Petunia''s and ours is at the end of the hallway."


    "Thank you," Rowan said, before climbing up the stairs and staring down the hallway. At least there was a bathroom upstairs as she stepped into Lily''s room and froze. She''d forgotten it was the 70''s. There was a floral wall with a warm blossom colored bed covering with ruffled ends. The carpet wasn''t thick at least, but still, there were posters of boys on the wall.


    Snickering Rowan put down her case on the bed and said the names out loud.


    "Cristopher Knight from the Brady-Bunch. Brady Williams from the Brady-Bunch. Really, she''s got a thing for the Brady-Bunch boys. David Cassidy from the Partridge-Family. I mean, if she''s going for hot guys, why not Robert Redford? He''s a total hunk right now."


    Rowan sighed over Lily''s lack of taste in men, before glancing at the rest of Lily''s room. There is a large wardrobe and closet. A white bookcase, study desk, and a small dollhouse in the corner of the bedroom. Walking over to the bookcase, she frowns at not finding anything she''d really like to read. Maybe with the bookcase downstairs, she''d get lucky.

 Chapter 287 - Evans Family â…¡

    While unpacking, Rowan heard an unpleasant voice from behind her say, "Hey freak."


    Rowan turns around to face the sour-faced Petunia with light hair and pale eyes. Petunia widens her eyes at recognizing Rowan. "Sorry, that wasn''t intended for you to hear."


    "Even if that was for Lily that is still quite ill-mannered on your part, Petunia," Rowan chided as Petunia blushed in humiliation.


    "Well, she deserves it," Petunia grumbled not feeling very repentant anymore.


    Rowan merely raised an eyebrow and said, "Does she have tentacles?"


    "What ick, no!"


    "How about a tail?"


    "No!"


    "Turns into a man every third Wednesday of the month?"


    ".... No, and that is strangely specific."


    "What about any other anomalies?"


    "No."


    "Then she''s not a freak according to the dictionary because that particular word only applies to one who behaves or is behaving in a wild and irrational manner, typically due to extreme emotion, mental illness or drugs. Nor is she any way some sort of monster or strange outer-worldly being," Rowan confidently countered.


    "As such, Lily might be a bit weird even strange, but most certainly not a freak. Might I suggest oddball might be the proper term you''ve looking for."


    Petunia gapes like a fish for a moment, before saying, "You''re still the same as I remember, Rowan, a know it all."


    "Ah, but you forget, I also have a rather violent streak," Rowan said as she took a step towards Petunia, who instantly took a step back.


    "You used to get into fights with the older boys," Petunia warily said as she folded her arms over her chest rather defensively.


    "Yes, well, they used to try to mess with Severus," Rowan said with a shrug. "I couldn''t very well allow them to harm, my precious younger brother."


    Petunia snorts and says, "So, are you going to that fre-, that magical school too?"


    "Yes, as is Severus."


    "Oh, I knew that fre-, that terror would get in too."


    "There''s no reason to be jealous, Petunia," Rowan said causing Petunia to turn purple in anger and embarrassment.


    "I''m not!" Petunia sputtered. "You couldn''t pay me to go there!"


    "Mm, that''s not what you said to Dumbledore," Rowan said causing Petunia to pale.


    "How, how do you now that?" Petunia stammered with fear and disbelief.


    "I suppose a freaky talent of mine as you would so incorrect put it," Rowan mused out loud.


    "However, that being the case, I don''t understand why you care so much. It''s not as though it is all cut out to be."


    "Of course, you''d say that," Petunia snapped as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Name one thing that goes wrong in your fairytale world."


    "The wizarding world through progressive in some ways is very much antiquated in other ways," Rowan grumbled. "The wizards and witches still dress like it was still the Victorian era."


    "Really? What else?" Petunia curiously asked with narrow eyes full of misgivings.


    "A friend of mine in our second year was told that her parents had signed a marriage contract that would come into effect upon her graduating Hogwarts. How''s that for being too young to be engaged?" Rowan drily said upon thinking of Tiffany''s situation.


    "Isn''t that illegal!?" Petunia bellowed in utter horror.


    "Not in the Victorian era of the wizarding world. Nor does magic solve everything," Rowan wryly muttered. "And besides I''d think that you''d be much more enthusiastic about the era you are living in, Petunia. I don''t mean to sound a bit of a Feminist, but this is an era, where women can be anything, they want to be from a CEO to an airplane pilot, a doctor, etc. The question is what do you want to be?


    Petunia flushes and glances away. "I''m not much good anything beyond becoming a housewife."


    "There''s nothing wrong with becoming a housewife, if that''s what you truly want. But why not try to become a pastry chef? I''ve heard from Lily that your pudding is most excellent and that she envies your talent as she can''t even make anything beyond scrambled eggs and toast," Rowan not so subtly suggested.


    "Really?" Petunia seemed intrigued at the idea that Lily might be jealous of her for so something so trivial.


    "Swear on Scouts honor," Rowan said as she held her hand up in the scout''s pledge. Not that it would do Petunia any good as Rowan wasn''t a scout, to begin with.


    Before Petunia can say anything else the phone begins to ring. It is quickly answered, before Mrs. Evans shouts from downstairs, "Petunia, one of your friends on the phone."


    "I''ll see you later," Petunia said as she rushed over to her room and jumped on her bed. On her bed, there was a bright pink cord phone connected to the pink phone receiver. "Hello?"


    Rowan didn''t hear the rest of the conversation as she headed downstairs and only heard vague ramblings from the teenage girl. Mrs. Evans was the kitchen preparing a light meal when Rowan crossed the living room. "Feel free to have a seat dear, and watch some Telly if you would like," Mrs. Evans remarked as she battered some dough on the counter that would be used to cover the potpie, she''d be serving for dinner.


    "I will watch a bit of Doctor-Who later," Rowan replied. "But thank you, Mrs. Evans, I think I''ll read for a bit." On that note, the fourth Doctor should be on right now. The first three were alright, but the fourth Doctor was rather interesting to watch as he was the longest-running doctor until 1978.


    Standing before the bookshelf Rowan skimmed through the titles before finding one of her favorite fantasy series. She had plenty of series she''d like to read but as half of them wouldn''t be written for some time, she''d have to stick to the classics. Taking the hardback book, she scooted into an armchair and began to read.


    "In a hole in the ground there lived a hobbit. Not a nasty, dirty, wet hole, filled with the ends of worms and an oozy smell, nor yet a dry, bare, sandy hole with nothing in it to sit down on or to eat: it was a hobbit-hole, and that means comfort-."


    Soon Rowan was lost on Bilbo''s journey until Mrs. Evans said, "Lunchtime!" The sound of a door slamming could clearly be heard from Petunia in response.


    Glancing around Rowan asks, "Where''s Lily and Severus?" Before taking a seat at the kitchen table.


    "They went to play outside," Mrs. Evans said as she placed a neat plate of sandwiches before her with a bowl of crisps and cut up fruit. Grabbing the pitcher of ice-cold lemonade off the counter, she pours Rowan a cup, before placing the pitcher on the kitchen table.


    "Aren''t you going to have a bite, Mrs. Evans?" Rowan asked as she took a mouthful of her sandwich.


    "I already ate one, dear," Mrs. Evans said as she wiped her hands on her apron. Heading out of the kitchen, Mrs. Evans opens the door and shouts, "Lily and Severus, lunch is ready!"


    Mrs. Evans closes the door lest the cool air escape, but not long after the two flushing figures can be seen running inside. "Now have a bite to eat dears, or you won''t be allowed outside until you do."


    "Mum!" Lily said in embarrassment as she glanced at her mother.


    Mrs. Evans ignored her daughter''s embarrassed look and placed two kitchen plates on the table. "Now at least eat something and drink plenty of Lemonade! Or else, both of you might faint from this infernal heat."


    "Yes, Mrs. Evans," Severus dutifully said as he sat down and grabbed a sandwich. Lily was too embarrassed to say anything as she sulkily grabbed a sandwich and began to slowly chew.


    Mrs. Evans sure that all was right in the world opened the fridge to check on the Fruit Fool. It was a simple dessert made up of custard with whipped cream and fruit. It''d do quite nicely after a long day of work and not to be heavy on their stomachs after dinner. Just perfect for this ongoing hot weather, they were having. With a smile on her face, she went back to rolling the dough one last time, before placing it on the chicken pot pie and into the oven it went. It felt quite good to be a housewife at times like these. And that was something to be rightly proud of.

 Chapter 288 - Conclave

    Turning this way and that Orion Black quickly gave himself one last look in the mirror finding himself pleased with his appearance. Grabbing the invitation off the counter, he strolls downstairs with the Invitation securely in his jacket''s pocket. His sons had been rather quiet since the Malfoy wedding that both he and Walburga had begun to worry. But then again, they had seen at least one person being murdered before their very eyes. It wasn''t something he''d had ever wanted children to see, while they were still children, if not ever. No matter, what others might think of him, he did care for his two boys.


    The dark-haired form of his wife, Walburga was waiting downstairs for him. Her gray eyes flashed as she checked his appearance to make sure that all was right. "Make sure to keep your ears and eyes open, Orion," Walburga not so subtly remarked.


    "I will, Walburga," Orion said as he unconsciously patted his coat pocket. "I am more worried about the boys; they have not been eating very much at mealtimes."


    "With the shock that they suffered is it any surprise?" Walburga huffed unable to hide the worry in her eyes.


    "I think it might do them good to have some air before the World Quidditch Cup," Orion suggested. "Might we send them to spend some time with my sister, Lucretia and her husband, Ignatius Prewett? They do have a home in the countryside, and I think a bit of sun would do them both good."


    "I will write to her later this very afternoon," Walburga steadily said as she gave her husband one last nod, before heading upstairs to do so.


    Grabbing a bit of floo from a golden urn, Orion tosses the sparkling in the powder. The green flames roar as he steps forward and says, "Prince Family Manor." The Prince Family unchartable floo hearth had temporarily been opened, but only accessible by those with invitations. Otherwise, anyone else attempting to get in would receive a most nasty surprise including those under Polyjuice or in animagus forms.


    Orion emerged into the great Prince hall and was surprised at the tastefully luxury. Nowhere near as ostentatious as the Malfoy manor, but certainly not simply furnished either. Why half of the items just in the mere hallway were worth a fortune. Not to mention, whatever else the manor held.


    Orion blinks at seeing a house elf wearing a crisp sparkling white collared shirt with black clothes in mourning. Orion blinked again as he couldn''t quite believe his eyes. To his even greater shock, the house elf reaches into his pocket and pulls out a golden pocket watch on a chain to glance down at the time.


    "If you''ll come with me this way, Mr. Black, I shall escort you to where the rest of the guests are presently located at," Tadbey crisply said as he put his watch away.


    "You can''t do that!" Orion flabbergasted said.


    "Do what, sir?" Tadbey arched an eyebrow.


    "This!" Orion squawked as he pointed at Tadbey up and down.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I''m afraid I don''t understand," Tadbey drily remarked. "Perhaps, we aren''t speaking the same English dialect. I do speak several other languages as well, would you like for me to answer in any one of those?"


    Orion snaps his mouth with a loud snap as not to further embarrass himself. Though he wasn''t sure, he could have sworn he detected a satisfied gleam in the strange house elf''s eyes. "This way, sir," Tadbey said as he led the elegant dark-haired man with gray eyes to the ballroom, which was to hold the conclave.


    Orion was much too in shock that he didn''t really pay attention to the rest of the house. Had he, he''d have realized that the Prince manor easily was much more extravagant that the Malfoy manor. Not in tacky furnishings, but rather the worth of each item. It was certainly the acquirement of centuries of fine investments, if not of successful gambles, and trophies from won duels.


    Orion blinks in surprise at spotting two more Black''s in attendance. The gaunt figure of Alphard Black, his brother-in-law was sitting down in a seat across from the older figure of Arcturus Black, the 3rd, Orion''s own father. The elder wizard was short and somewhat plump, looking very little like his son except for the similar arrogant features and cold gray eyes.


    Notably missing was his father-in-law, Pollux Black. Apparently, the elder wizard was quite ill according to Walburga. It would seem that he''d taken Cygnus''s death quite to heart and had only worsened upon learning of Alphard''s worsening condition. According to the healers of St. Mungo, his brother-in-law would not live past two years more. His time was finally up so to speak.


    Walking over to his father, Orion says, "Hello father and good day, Alphard."


    Alphard nods his head back at him, while Arcturus sniffs and says, "I was most disappointed in you, Orion. Unlike the rest of us who fled, you unwisely remained behind. You are the head of your household. What would have happened if you had died?"


    "I thought it was all under control father," Orion kept the irk out of his voice. "And it was as I am perfectly intact before you."


    Arcturus lets out a loud sniff and ignores his son as he says, "I''ll be heading over to talk to Mulciber." Arcturus pulled his wide girth from the chair and trotted over to the elder Mulciber Sr., the father of Damien Mulciber. Much like his son, he was quite attractive despite his older years. But unlike his son''s golden hair, Mulciber Senior''s golden hair had a few silver hairs.


    Orion shakes his head and takes the empty vacant seat next to Alphard. "What is it about our father''s, Alphard?" Orion huffed not really expecting a response.


    "They''re utter arses," Alphard deadpanned causing Orion to choke at the blunt statement.


    Orion red-faced finally gains his breath back as Alphard says, "Well, I''ve spotted Stephen Flint and his brothers, Barty Crouch, several of the Greengrass males are present, the Prewett Brothers, Gideon, and Fabian, the Bones brothers are here including their father, the Nott''s, Rosier''s, Mulciber''s, Fawley, Crowley, Avery, Goyle, Crabbe, Parkinson, Champlin, Macmillan, Boone, Adler, McLaggen, Podmore, McKinnon, and even the widowed, Augusta Longbottom and many more! It would seem that the old Prince really went all out."


    Alphard paused to silently point out his nephew-in-law by marriage, Lucius Malfoy. The poor boy seemed rather pale as he stuck close to his mother-in-law, Druella Black, who was at the side of her Rosier cousins. All of them were all in black mourning the tragic losses from the wedding that seemed a lifetime ago but merely had been a few days ago.


    Orion slowly nodded his head in the direction of Alphard''s gesture, before turning to say, "Yes, but if you notice those invited were pureblood families who still keep the old ways."


    "Yes, but the old Prince''s grandchildren are half-bloods, and his heirs," Alphard retorted back. "Though he may side somewhat on the side of tradition, he most certainly is quite modern and open-minded for a wizard of his age."


    "Touch¨¦," Orion acknowledged with a slight grimace.


    The crowd quickly grows quiet as the ballroom doors swing open to reveal the tall, stern figure of Reginald Prince and walking beside him of the not quite as tall figure of Georgine Prince. Both of them of their figures were attention-grabbing. Not because of their height or because they were those holding the Conclave, but rather because of their presence. The Prince''s certainly knew how to garner the attention of others, they always had.

 Chapter 289 - Conclave â…¡

    Reginald Prince''s dark eyes scanned those assembled and nodded his head. "Thank you for accepting our invitation," Reginald said as the crowd slowly bowed their heads back. "For those that are in mourning like we are, we thank you for still attending despite the recent loss."


    "I have not invited you all for pleasantries, but for a declaration of War. I ask that we unite and clasp hands firmly in these troubled times," Reginald''s eyes coldly raked over the crowd.


    "For thousands of years there has been an unspoken code among us Purebloods to never attack even the worst of enemies during weddings nor at funerals. They are considered solemn and sacred occasions and yet our purest of traditions have been trampled upon by some of our own who claim to follow a so-called, Lord Voldemort."


    There is a still hush over the crowd, but especially those that are aware of Lord Voldemort. The previous sympathizers such as the Rosier''s and them, and the secret order members. "I am not asking that we rise up and fight, but rather we turn over any traitors to the proper authorities," Reginald matter-of-factly stated to the relief of many.


    "And also, to dissuade any of you who think of joining this self-titled Dark Lord," Reginald brusquely said to the shame of several of those present. "I know that several of you must be in contact or even know of this so-called, dark Lord. I also know that several of you are even still tempted to follow him given that he is revealed that he is Salazar''s heir. Indeed, I can even confirm that he indeed is a parselmouth."


    A gasp goes through the crowd as Reginald firmly squashes any doubters. "But Salazar Slytherin is not only parselmouth to have been more as in during the 16th century for there is also, Paracelsus, a genius medical healer, and alchemist. However, he was in no manner whatsoever related to Salazar Slytherin and yet he was born with the gift. Regardless of what house we belong to we are all purebloods and should know better than to trust such a claim without proof.


    If he truly is Salazar''s heir, why does he frolic in the shadows, why not proudly announce his claim? And most importantly why commit such foul deeds? Most of us would have willingly sided with him and yet his actions prove otherwise. I do not believe this man could ever be the rightful heir of Salazar Slytherin as we the Prince''s are."


    There is a breathless silence as Reginald flashes a cold wolfish grin. "I know that it seems almost maddening and rather outlandish to make such a claim, but we are. Unlike some wizarding families, we can trace our family all the way back to the Roman''s, when our ancestors first came to this land as legionnaires. Oh, yes, the Princes can trace our lineage for more than the past three thousand years."


    Turning to his sister, Reginald says, "Georgine, if you would please."


    Georgine pulls out a shrunken tapestry roll, before beginning to unfold the long roll. Even shrunken the roll made its way across a third of the ballroom. The instant the enlarging spell was cast the tapestry crossed the full length of the ballroom and then begun to curl around, before ending at the feet of the one the guests.


    There is an incredulous silence as Reginald walks down halfway to the tapestry and raises it in the air. "Before we were Prince''s, we were once called, Hassan''s."


    The crowd gasps at the Prince''s openly acknowledging that they were descendants of the Percussor''s. Even if there were other descendants still living none of them would ever claim to be a descendant of the assassination wizarding clans that had once existed and had been destroyed by the founders.


    "But our forefather, Salazar Slytherin came to love our foremother, Lamia. As such a pact was made, we swore never to kill for coin again, but circumstances that they were caused the two to separate. Lamia and those remaining of our family fled to Gaul also known as France nowadays. There she bore him a son, Salazar Prince, named after his father and his clan. For he was the clan''s last male heir, their prince. As such we changed our names from then on to Prince to recall our ancestor''s sacrifice and so we have remained as Prince''s ever since then," Reginald said as he gently dropped the tapestry onto the ground.


    "And unlike the so-called heir of Slytherin, we the Prince''s can provide adequate proof," Reginald said as he gestured for Tadbey to come forth. The purebloods are much too shocked at this point that seeing a house elf in black mourning clothes didn''t seem like anything strange at all.


    Reginald reverently opened the heavily enchanted wooden box that only the Prince head could open. Inside the small wooden chest were two items, a silver dagger, and a gold pendant. With care, Reginald removed the silver dagger encrusted with emerald gemstones in the figure of a snake that went across the handle.


    Holding the silver, goblin forged dagger in the air, Reginald says, "This belonged to our forefather Salazar Slytherin and since then for to us to keep." This was all true, however, it had been given as payment rather than an heirloom. But some things were best left unsaid.


    Reginald walked over to Arcturus Black much to the surprise that knew them for the two of them had an antagonizing relationship. "You''ve seen more artifacts than I can count, Arcturus Black. Is this true or not?" Reginald asked as he carefully placed the silver dagger into Arcturus shaking hands.


    Arcturus'' hands shook as he studied the dagger and found the still perfectly carved shinning curved letters on the dagger, Salazar Slytherin. Pouring a bit of magic into the dagger, he can still feel the way it was forged and who it was given too.


    Arcturus lets out a gasp of wonder, "It is real! It is Salazar Slytherins dagger!" There is a rush of whispers as Arcturus reverently hands the dagger to the elder Mulciber at his side, who seemed to be in shock.


    Reginald returns to the box and grabs the golden pendant from the box. "And like the first Prince, his wife, Magia was special in her own right. For she was the child of Merlin Ambrosius himself." Reginald held the glittering pendant in the air before the transfixed crowd. Walking over to Arcturus once more, he handed over the gold pendant as well.


    Arcturus reverently took the golden pendant, before with a trembling voice saying, "It is indeed Merlin Ambrosius''s." That heirloom too was passed onto another pureblood who reverently took the golden pendant.

 Chapter 290 - Conclave â…¢

    "And last but not least, the greatest proof of our being their descendants," Reginald said as he took a step back.


    The purebloods glance around until they see a ghostly pale form emerge from the wall to be amid them. The handsome young ghost in the prime of his youth is carefully held by his ghostly hands as the ghostly head of Sir Knight Prince says, "In the years that the Prince''s have existed before us, four parselmouth''s have been born and two far-seer''s carrying the gifts of our forefathers, before them."


    "And how do we know that the tapestry isn''t forged, nor that these treasures were bought or stolen?" Asked a formidable-looking witch, Augusta Longbottom. Tall, thin, and bony, she wore a hat with a stuffed vulture on it and her usual bright red handbag at her side.


    "I am living proof, Madam," Sir Prince Knight said, before beginning to speak in fluent parseltongue. The hissing sounds weren''t forged as those who had studied the language such as Arcturus understood that the words were real.


    Once more the purebloods seem blown away as Reginald Prince says, "I do believe that we have sufficiently proved our claim, widow Longbottom." Augusta Longbottom nods her head in apology at Reginald as he bows his head back in acceptance.


    "I have not revealed this to impose myself or my family as rulers of any sort," Reginald explained. "But rather to unite us against a common foe who seeks to deceive and pit us against each other. One who claims to sprout blood purity, when in actuality our precious children whose lives are being stolen. A mere child and yet the Rosier''s have lost a son. And all that for what, a claim to power?"


    The crowd is silent as Druella Black takes a step forward and says, "I have already lost a daughter and a husband. I will not lose the last family I have left. Aye, Prince, I will follow your lead."


    "As will I," Lucius declared as he took a step forward. There were many aye''s after that and those that choose to remain silent were those that would remain neutral. And neither would they side with Lord Voldemort either. And that was a triumph in itself.


    "Thank you," Reginald said, before bowing to the crowd as tables full of full began to appear against the walls. "Please stay and enjoy a bite to eat, before you all go on your way."


    "Aren''t you going to make us vow, Prince?" A voice loudly cried out that of Edgar Bone.


    Reginald turns towards the younger Auror and says, "I have nothing to hide, young man. I am not planning to overthrow the ministry, nor do I have any future desire too. I merely wish to save and protect as many as I can from falling to the well-crafted lies of a conman.


    And as for the truth of our lineage, well, we will not lie about what and who we are descended from. We are proud of our heritage even if it is rather dark at times. But it is ours and we wholly accept it as such."


    Edgar Bones nods his head in a pleased fashion convincing a few who had been on the fringe to change their minds. If a well-known Auror was willing to side with the Prince''s, then why not they as well? And though the question had been a bit callous, it had served Reginald Prince well in the end.


    The ballroom was full of whispers as there were those that reverently were still passing the two heirlooms around, while others were studying the Prince family tapestry. Several times, a few wizards and witches let out cries of surprise at finding famous witches and wizards of history were in some way related via marriage.


    More than a few from the crowd had surrounded the two living Princes and the one dead ghost. The Prince''s answered the questions as best as they could, but since the Prince''s were not exactly social creature nor did they have much patience to do so. Except for Sir Knight Prince, but he''d been a blond while living.


    "Well that was quite the startling revelation," Orion murmured still in disbelief.


    "It''ll be all over the Daily Prophet for this evening''s edition," Alphard remarked as he took a sip of his drink.


    Orion flashed Alphard a look, before saying, "Why are you going to sell it?"


    "No, but I know one or two those present have some outstanding gambling debts," Alphard drily commented. "I''m sure that the Daily Prophet will pay a bagful of galleons for this kind of information."


    "There is that," Orion grumbled as he eyed the heirlooms in the distance.


    "Who''d have thought the Prince''s were hiding this kind of secret," Alphard idly remarked.


    "I don''t think any of us were expecting that," Orion wryly observed. "Why even father is drooling over the Prince heirlooms. And he hates the old Prince!"


    "Yes, well shiny things do tend to have that effect on the Blacks," Alphard teased, before hunching over in a loud hacking cough.


    Orion hurriedly placed his drink down and patted Alphard on the back. Alphard wheezed for what seemed like a long time before the spasm finally dissipated. Orion warily watched his brother-in-law wipe his red mouth clean. "Walburga had told me you''d begun to cough out blood, but I didn''t think it was this bad," Orion softly said.


    "Ah, well, it''s no fun when you''re dying," Alphard darkly joked in a hoarse voice.


    "That is no laughing matter, cousin!" Orion snapped back as he downed his drink in a single swallow.


    "It was not my intention to be flippant about my condition," Alphard apologized. "But I suppose, I''ve been used to the idea ever since I was a child, that it''s simply been an event long time in coming. I''ve already lived well past the age of thirty that the healers that diagnosed me as a child said that it would be a miracle if I lived that long. And yet here I am at forty-two."


    "Yes, well, the St. Mungo''s are rather terrible healers," Orion sniffed as a tired grin appeared on Alphard''s face.


    "Mm, that''s what my sister always says."


    "And Walburga is right. Cock-a-mania, healers who shove every type of potion down one''s throat without properly consulting the medical chart!"


    "That only happened once."


    "And it should have never happened at all!"


    "All it did was turn me spotted for a whole week."


    "Exactly. Charlatans the whole lot of them!"


    "I see that the Black family tradition of hating healers is still alive and well."


    "Father never saw a healer in his life and he''s still alive and kicking! And healthy might I add."


    "Yes, but I''m fairly certain that''s because even death is afraid of him."


    "Pfft," Orion chokes on his drink almost spitting it out.


    Glaring at Alphard, Orion says, "My father is not that scary!"


    Alphard arches his eyebrow at Orion, who at least has the grace to blush. "Fine, I''ll admit that he is a bit hard to deal with at times."


    "Mm, yes, well I would instead use the words stubborn, hardhearted, conniving, malicious, petty-minded, but I suppose that will have to do," Alphard said earning him a glared from Orion.


    The two men continued to chat until they each left to his own devices. But it had been fun to chat as cousins, while it lasted. A rare occurrence since they''d become adults.

 Chapter 291 - Come again!?

    A haggard middle-aged wizard with spectacles hanging off the bridge of his pale nose stared at the journalist report in his hand. "Rubbish," said the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, Barnabas Cuffe. He was, in fact, the youngest editor in chief for the last hundred years as he''d been made chief about five years ago only being thirty-five years old. Tossing the report onto his desk he grabbed the next one as his light-colored eyes flashed as he began to read the next report.


    "Can''t they pick anything better to write about than quidditch?" Cuffe grumbled. "Please give me something scandalous that will arouse the public''s attention." He rubbed his dry eyes and ran his fingers through his wry hair.


    The Ministry of Magic had politely requested that the Daily Prophet change the subject given the recent tragedies that had occurred. And with elections right around the corner and the international eyes upon the whole of England, the owner of the Daily Prophet had ordered Barnabas Cuffe to fall into line. As if, the scandal about the Auror''s not finding a clue wasn''t disgraceful enough. But in retrospect, it wouldn''t do for tourism in the long run.


    Cuffe snarled and grabbed a quill from his desk. In the margins, he wrote, "Get a clue! The word is spelled, D-I-S-P-R-O-P-O-R-T-I-O-N-A-T-E! You''re a reporter learn how to spell, Mr. Weed!" With great relish, he folded the letter up much like a paper plane, before muttering the charm and sending the flying pointed message on its way.


    Cuffe leans to the side intently as he cups his hand to his ear before a loud pained cry is heard to his satisfaction. "That will teach him," Cuffe murmured to himself, before grabbing the next sheet of paper.


    The half-open door is suddenly slammed open by a blond-haired witch with tight blond curls. Wearing green leather with maroon furs at the collar and sleeve, Rita Skeeter his sharpest tool in the box, breathlessly says, "Give me the Evening Prophet edition!"


    "And why should I?" Cuffe feigned indifference.


    "Because I''ve just heard the scoop of the century!" Skeeter happily declared despite having to give up half of her savings to procure the news.


    "Which is?" Cuffe said with an arched eyebrow.


    "The old Prince called a conclave today," Skeeter said as she shuffled over and took the seat before him.


    "So, I''ve heard," Cuffe drolly commented as he glanced back down at his desk.


    "Yes, yes," Skeeter dismissively gestured with her red painted claws. "But it''s not we thought it would be, the Prince revealed their family heritage."


    "Let me guess, he''s the Heir of Slytherin," Cuffe said failing to see the astonished look on Skeeter''s square face.


    "How did you know?" Skeeter asked as Cuffe dropped the paper in his hand.


    "Come again?" Cuffe choked in disbelief.


    "The old Prince not only proved that he was Salazar Slytherins heir but Merlin Ambrosius as well. Not only did he provide proof, but in recorded history, they''ve produced four parselmouth''s and two far seers. But best of all the Prince ghost that still dwells at Prince manor was a parselmouth when living. That is more than sufficient proof to their claims!"


    "Brilliant!" Cuffe excitedly said. "Skeeter have that report to me written an hour and it''ll go on the front page of the Evening Prophet!"


    "Done!" Skeeter purred, before sashaying away with quick high heeled clacking footsteps.


    "Atta girl," Cuffe said in pride, before shouting at his secretary. "Miss Twinkle, let the printers know that we''re changing the front page for the evening news edition!"


    "Yes, Mr. Cuffe!" Miss Twinkle eagerly replied, a witch with bright pink lipstick.


    Cuffe happily returned to his sorting of the articles with much more glee. In fact, he might have even said a kind comment or two. Which later would give the receivers almost a heartache as Cuffe never gave out compliments!


    When the evening news went out two hours later, the whole wizarding world was up in whispers. The purebloods that had not invited to the Prince Conclave suddenly began to think of ways in which to contact the Prince. Others wondered if they should make sure to distance their children from the Prince grandchildren as they were now proven to be Slytherin''s heirs. While a few others paled and began to ponder on how to exactly distance themselves from a certain Dark Lord.


    The Minister of Magic Jenkins was rather pleased, to say the least. Not only would the purebloods side with the Auror''s, but with the old Prince in charge, none would step out of line nor attempt to pass laws against muggleborn. For the Prince''s own two heirs were half-bloods. And those that were worried that the Prince would attempt against muggleborn wizards had nothing to fear for the exact same reason that the Prince heirs were half-bloods. It was common knowledge that the two grandchildren were half-bloods as it had been a rather infamous event for a time, when the heiress to the Prince fortune, Eileen Prince had run off with a mere muggle.


    On the other hand, the purebloods that had attended the Conclave begun to take drastic actions that very same day. The Rosiers, in particular, cut off any family member that had sworn themselves to the cause of Lord Voldemort. The Crabbe and Goyle families that had been thinking of joining instantly pulled back and ensured that their sons were nowhere in the vicinity of any youth thought to be affiliated to that filfhy lying bastard.


    As for the senior Nott and Avery, both original members of the Knights of Walpurgis, both decided to tactfully remain were they were at. Mulciber, on the other hand, agreed to turn neutral and refrain from involving himself to actively with either side for the time being. As for many other families, those that had not already begun fully pulled away, while those that could not disown many a child or relative in order to create a clean distinct break. More than two-thirds of the purebloods had pulled away, while those that remained were either loyal to the cause or simply seeking power by whatever means necessary.


    Elsewhere on the cold floor of the Carrow home plenty of Death Eater''s lay strewn on the floor as Lord Voldemort paced in utter rage. He''d read the article as had many of them and received the news that many of the pureblood families that were with him had pulled back. The pureblood families had even cut off their own flesh and blood and publicly disowned them.


    But to make matters worse, three of his closest compatriots had abandoned him. Nott and Avery had already long ago pulled away but made the distinction that more obvious. As for Mulciber, he had politely stated, that he would refrain from interfering on either side claiming neutral ground. And as for Rosier, he was a lost cause.


    The front doors swung open to reveal a dark, broad-shouldered wizard. His long, pale face, as usual, is twisted into a cold sneer. "Dark Lord," Antonin Dolohov smugly said as he leisurely bowed his head.


    "Dolohov, where have you been?" Voldemort snapped as his fingers tightened around his wand.


    "Milord," Dolohov mockingly said despite the danger. "I was merely confirming that the Prince''s claims are real."


    Dolohov paused as he heard an intake of breath from the Death Eaters in the room. "And it is true, Dark Lord. Those present all claim that the Prince ghost indeed is a parselmouth."


    Whispered gasps fill the room as Voldemort whirls around in fury and screams, "Crucio!" A poor innocent Death Eater went down onto the floor withering for some time before Voldemort let the torture up.


    Breathing harshly, Voldemort''s nostrils flare in utter rage. "Even if that is the case, I am Slytherin''s true heir."


    "Of course, you are, Master," Pyrites warmly said as he rose to his feet. "For even if that was not the case, the Prince grandchildren are both half-bloods. A true heir of Slytherin would never have any tainted blood in them." Voldemort slightly flinched at the praise, but for two members of the room did not fail to miss the slight twitch.


    Dolohov was one of them as his eyes coldly narrowed as he recalled the rumors about the Dark Lord being a half-blood known by the name of Tom Marvolo Riddle. But perhaps, there was some truth to the rumors after all given the fact that Abraxas Malfoy was now very much dead. And if so, there might be some merit in looking further into the sensitive subject.


    "Indeed, what Pyrites says, is correct Dark Lord," the handsome curly-haired, Wilkes persuasively said. "Do not be worried milord, we shall prevail over thine enemies." Lord Voldemort slightly relaxes at their flattery.


    Making sure his shields were up, Dolohov says, "Dark Lord allow Pyrites and I look further into the matter. For surely, we can bring harm to the Prince heirs via the muggle father."


    "Yes," Voldemort said as the anger in his eyes slowly cooled. "But only you, Dolohov. I have another mission for Pyrites."


    "It will be my honor to serve, Master," Pyrites breathlessly exclaimed.


    With a gesture from Voldemort''s hand, the Death Eater''s eagerly arose and began filing out of the room. Those injured from the curses were aided to their feet by friends and were taken out of the door. In the end, only Pyrites and Voldemort remained behind. And whatever was said, no one came to know as by the time anyone entered the chamber again, Pyrites was long gone, and nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 292 - Gringotts Meeting

    The day after the Conclave had been held, Reginald Prince stood by the main fireplace as he glanced at the antique clock on the mantel to tell the time. A quarter till eight the clock read, and he''d already eaten breakfast. Soft footsteps caused him to glance up to see his sister in a red long robe tied around her body with embroidered, gold threaded, night slippers on her feet. Seeing his sister up at this hour he blinked in surprise as Georgine walked over to him and gave him a quick look over.


    Stretching forth her long, slim fingers, Georgine fixes his collar just like his wife, Sirsa used to do. "Brother, you can''t do this alone," Georgine matter-of-factly murmured.


    "I''m not going to replace Sirsa for I am your sister, but I will do my best to fill some of the gaps. And you will accept my aid, brother, because the world now knows the truth and we can no longer hide in anonymity. And above all before our pride, the children must come first."


    Georgine pulled back and nodded her head in satisfaction. "Good, now you''re ready to go," Georgine said, before glancing up at her brother. "Is everything ready?"


    "Grok Gringotts agreed to my request," Reginald answered.


    Georgine snorted and crossed her arms over her chest. "And as he should. He failed dismissively in protecting a guest and Rowan almost died because of him!"


    "He is vastly aware of the lapse in his security," Reginald drily said.


    "Have you already had breakfast?" Georgine abruptly changed the subject.


    "I did."


    "Good, you look as thin as a toothpick as it is."


    Reginald chokes as Georgine flashes him an innocent smile. Swallowing down his retort, Reginald instead says, "I shall be back by noon, I would think. Would you like anything?"


    "No, but be sure to pick up some things for the children. They''ll need things if your plan is to come into effect," Georgine reminded him.


    "I will," Reginald said, before glancing up at the time. "Are you going back to bed again?"


    Georgine raises an eyebrow that says it all, "But of course. Was there ever any doubt?"


    Seeing his sister''s expression, Reginald sniffs and turns away without a word. Grabbing the floo powder from the silver pot, he tosses the sparkling power into the flames. The green flames roar high overhead as he steps forward and says, "Diagon Alley."


    Zooming away, Reginald emerged in Diagon Alley and made his way on foot to the grand-snow white building in the distance. The morning air was cool against his skin as the warm sun was rising on the horizon. No doubt, it''d be another sunny day with blue skies.


    At the entrance of Gringotts''s the uniformed goblin guards bowed to him in recognition as the burnished bronze doors opened. Using some of their own goblin magic, the guards must have sent word. Because Reginald had only crossed the marble floor to find a young goblin politely waiting for him. The young goblin, Ragnok with pointy-eared and long fingers neatly trimmed gestured for Reginald to follow him as he said, "Please this way, Mr. Prince."


    Reginald follows the goblin through a door into a hallway that leads up past offices and up the stairs to finally reach the single office in the long corridor that is guarded by a row of goblins. Ragnok stops and gestures to the door. "Grok Gringotts is waiting for you inside, sir. I cannot go any further than this."


    "Most gracious manners," Reginald thanked the goblin in Gobbledegook, before striding down the hallway. The rows of lined goblins on either side were impressive in their shining armor and spears seemed to glow with power. The spears were so sharp that they seemed to cut the very air.


    Reginald politely knocked, before reaching for the doorknob, but the door swung open. A well-dressed attendant bowed and gestured for him to step inside. Reginald stepped inside and glanced at the office that he had been within several times before. The office was rather simply furnished given the high ranking of Grok Gringotts.


    But that did not mean that pieces located inside the office were not valuable. Why even the carpet on the ground would have been considered a national treasure. No, what Reginald was referring to is that Grok Gringotts was not ostentatious with his wealth.


    Taking a seat, Reginald sat down in the comfortable highchair that no doubt had been specially brought in for him. The other chair at his side was much smaller able to accommodate a goblin or a normal-sized witch or wizard. The second goblin attendant that had been standing against the wall rushed forward and asked, "Would you like some coffee or any other sort of beverage, sir?"


    "Not right now," Reginald politely declined the offer as he turned to study the portrait of King Ragnuk, the first, the goblin King that had forged Godric Gryffindor''s sword that hung on the wall. He hadn''t been studying the portrait for long when the door opened behind him. Turning and rising to his feet he bowed and said, "Greetings Grok Gringotts. May your gold always prosper and shine."


    "Please have a seat," gestured the old, sharp-eyed elderly goblin.


    Grok Gringotts turned to his attendants and said, "Leave this will be a private meeting with no extra ears or eyes."


    The attendants reluctantly leave as Grok sniffs, "They are quite annoying when they act so attached."


    Reginald chuckles as the door closes behind him as Grok waves his hand making the room temporarily impregnatable from any brute force via magic or any other means. The elderly goblin takes a seat as he glances at the clock that reads a quarter until nine. "It looks like we have some time, shall we chat in the meanwhile?"


    "That would be fine provided the topic was not too intrusive," Reginald said as he leaned back in his seat and crossed his long legs before him.


    "I do not know if you received my letter of condolences, but I would like to in-person say that I am sorry for your loss," Grok quietly remarked.


    "Thank you, but I''d rather not dwell on the tragic subject for the moment," Reginald said with a steely glint in his eyes.


    "That is perfectly understandable," Grok replied at seeing the glint in the old Prince''s eyes. It would be better not to antagonize the older wizard.


    Leaning back into his own chair, Grok rests his hands over his potbelly and says, "I must say, I was surprised by the revelation as much as anyone else, Prince. The Prince''s have certainly been keeping a secret all these years, why even that Slytherin heirloom dagger is goblin forged."


    "We Prince''s are rather good at keeping secrets," Reginald flashed a cold grin. "It is in our nature. And as for the dagger, it was given in payment from Salazar Slytherin for services rendered.


    However, if the goblins would like the dagger back, I would have no problem in returning the blade, once we calculated the service''s rendered by both of my ancestors and the interest accumulated over a period of a thousand years. Though I''m not sure that all the gold in Gringotts would be able to afford such a sizeable amount."


    Grok blanches at the mere thought and says, "No, no. It is a family heirloom, please do not think we goblins are that greedy."


    Reginald glanced at the portrait of Ragnuk on the wall. "Mm, but that is what started the entire war between wizards and goblins," Reginald said causing Grok to pale even further. "Oh, yes, our ancestors were quite thorough in their information gathering.


    Why, we even recorded the lie that took place when Ragnuk, the First was commissioned by Godric Gryffindor to forge the legendary blade. And we even know that Ragnuk became so infatuated with the acclaimed work that he sent a group of goblins to retrieve the blade. Naturally, Godric Gryffindor repelled the intruders and was even kind off not to slay them all. The surviving goblins returned with a firm message from Godric, that if Ragnuk tried that again that Godric would personally kill himself and all those that followed."


    Reginald deliberately paused a wolfish smile appeared on his face. "Though interestingly enough there was a rather ill found rumor propagated at that time that Godric Gryffindor had stolen the blade from Ragnuk. The power of rumors is most interesting don''t you think, Gringotts? I myself wonder what were to happen if the truth of the past would ever come out to affect the present."


    Grok licked his dry lips as he rasped, "That is not true at all! That is an utter lie concocted by wizards to oppress goblin kind!"


    "Ah, but we the Prince''s were Percussor''s at that time," Reginald smirked. "We have no reason to lie as we have always prided ourselves on knowing the truth, no matter what the cost."


    Grok is unable to deny that as he considers the ramifications of the revelation. It would not only rock the goblin world but that of the wizarding world as well. It might ignite decades-long feuds and destroy the peace that they had achieved for the last hundreds of years.


    "The past should stay in the past," Grok finally croaked as Reginald merely nodded his head in agreement.


    "Though-," Reginald paused causing Grok to flinch. "-I have no claim, my grandchildren would, should the sword ever reappear. As it turns out their muggle father is actually a squib descended from the lines of Helga Hufflepuff and Godric Gryffindor. And I must admit I was rather surprised, but most pleased to find out that they carry the blood of three out of the four founders'' lines."


    "Naturally," Grok rasped. "And I assume that you''ve been able to trace their squib father''s lineage all the way back to the founders?"


    "The Prince family over the centuries have kept the habit of keeping an impressive record on everyone," Reginald said with a piercing gleam in his eye. One can take the Percussor''s out of the killing world, but one can''t take the Percussor out of the Prince''s.


    "Yes, of course," Grok faintly said, wondering exactly how much the Prince''s knew or had on the goblins. A shiver coursed down his back as Grok realized that even if it was only a tenth of everything, it would be enough for the goblins to be destroyed by the wizarding world.

 Chapter 293 - Gringotts Meeting â…¡

    Hastily glancing up at the clock, Grok to his utter relief sees that it is only three minutes until nine. Rushing to his feet, Grok says, "I best open the fireplace, the Minister will be flooing in any second." Casting some goblin magic on the hearth the mental bars slid away allowing for someone to floo in for only the Head Goblin was allowed to change the settings on the fireplace.


    And it was a good thing too as Grok had only just sat back down in his chair when the flames turned green. From the fireplace emerged a stout witch with thick bobbed hair. The Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins wore crisp gray robes as she sharply glanced at both males. "Greetings to you both," Minister Jenkins said.


    "Please have a seat Minister of Magic," Grok gestured for the Minister to take the remaining empty seat.


    "Thank you," Minister Jenkins said as she walked around the desk and sat down in the empty chair. Turning to study the tall, stern profile of Reginald Prince, she says, "I must admit the announcement in the Daily Prophet shocked the masses including the Ministry."


    "We the Prince''s would have preferred to remain in anonymity as we have for all these thousands of years," Reginald replied. "But the matter of my wife''s death and the two others at the hands of a so-called fanatical group that claims to follow a descendant of Salazar Slytherin absolutely infuriates me! We the descendants of Salazar Slytherin may be many things much like our own ancestor was. But we are not monsters that would attack innocent women and children!"


    "I understand and appreciate the digression in all these past years," Minister Jenkins. "But why have you requested my coming here, Prince? Are you announcing your attempt at a coup?"


    Reginald snorts and says, "I hate people as it is. I''d probably condemn everyone to be hung at the gallows or at the guillotine within days."


    Minister Jenkins and Grok chuckle as Reginald Prince was known for his dislike of others. Lips still twitching with mirth, Minister Jenkins says, "Then what is that you seek to do, Prince?"


    "I seek protection for my family," Reginald said to the surprise of Grok and Minister Jenkins. "In another era, perhaps, we would have been fine as you say attempting a coup. But though there are many that would follow us, there are many more who despise Salazar Slytherin are equally and us for being his descendants. I do not seek power, but I will use it to protect my own."


    Minister Jenkins leans back and frowns. "Then what exactly is that you are offering, Prince?"


    "I offer the purebloods votes on your side for certain topics and the guarantee that they will side with you for the upcoming election in December," Reginald said as Minister Jenkins and Grok stared at him with wide eyes. "Your opponent Harold Minchum might be the minister that we need in hard times, but I fear that he would make a mess of everything.


    No, I still think you are the best choice, though I might suggest that you allow your Auror''s more force for the time being. If there is indeed a fanatical group attempting to overthrow the Ministry and the wizarding world as we know it. Then their attacks should increase in the nearby future and we cannot have our Auror''s dying because they attempt to non-lethal spells first.


    I can assure you as someone who fought in the past, and I can assure you that these radicals will not hesitate to use lethal spells. And you will lose good men and women all because you, Minister do not wish to be seen as an abusive Minister. But if you remain soft-hearted as you are now, you will lose the election Minister. The people want to feel safe and secure and you are not offering them that, Minister."


    "Then I am to understand, Prince, that you will not allow the purebloods to overthrow the Ministry and will convince them to side with me?" Minister Jenkins asked awaiting the final confirmation.


    "Correct," Reginald said. "And it would be hypocritical of me to do otherwise as my grandchildren and heirs are half-bloods themselves."


    "Yes, the descendants of Salazar Slytherin are half-bloods," Minister Jenkins nodded. "That little tidbit did much to ease the hearts of those in working in the Ministry. And as did the revelation of Merlin being your ancestor as well given that he was the strongest wizard in recorded history and a stout muggle supporter."


    Minister Jenkins eyes Reginald Prince for a moment, before extending her hand for a handshake. "Aye, Prince, I think that we will get along just nicely."


    "It will be an honor, Minister Jenkins," Reginald said as he firmly shook her hand.


    Minister Jenkins nods her head and says, "I do believe that is all gentlemen, in that case I will take my leave."


    "A moment, please," Reginald said. "I have a favor to ask Minister."


    Minister Jenkins furrows her brows as suspicion fills her gaze. "Yes, Prince?"


    "I am worried about my grandchildren," Reginald confessed as Minister Jenkins slowly nodded her head. "I wish to request that they be allowed to take the C.S.A.E., the Comprehension Student Apprenticeship Exam in July. I am aware that that normally students don''t attempt it until next year at the earliest. But I would like to see them both apprenticed by the end of summer to Albus Dumbledore.


    In the meanwhile, please remove their trace upon their being for them to be able to practice their magic for the exam. However, not on their wands please until it is confirmed that they have indeed passed the exam. I want to make certain they won''t be tempted to cast spells otherwise. In the meantime, my sister and my wand should suffice for them to practice with."


    Minister Jenkins eyes brighten in understanding as she says, "You wish to give them the protection of the Chief Warlock and that of the people, don''t you, Prince?"


    "Yes, Minister," Reginald confessed. "I''m afraid as they are both in Slytherin that is all that the masses will see despite our being descendants of Merlin as well. Not only that but I wish to redeem our house as well. We Slytherins are many things, but we are not all dark wizards, nor have we produced as many the masses seem to think. But that is all that the masses seem to see or think of us."


    Minister Jenkins slowly nods her head and says, "Now, this I can do. I''ll have my receptionist; Mrs. Prim start on it right away."


    "Thank you, Minister," Reginald gratefully said.


    "It will be my pleasure, Prince," Minister Jenkins said as she smiled at him, before striding over to the fireplace. "It is always a pleasure gentleman," she said again, before tossing floo powder into the flames and saying, "Minister of Magic''s office." With a green roar, she was gone leaving the two males behind.


    With a confident step, Minister Jenkins emerged into her book-filled office. Calling out she says, "Mrs. Prim if you would come in, I have an assignment for you!" Minister Jenkins hides a smile as she takes a seat at her desk. Things were starting to look up and come along rather nicely. And if that was the case, she''d take the advice of the old Prince. After all, she was one in most need of his services, not the other way around.

 Chapter 294 - Scars?

    On the last day before Rowan and Severus were to return back to Prince Manor, the Evans family decided to take Rowan and Severus to the pool as they''d already gone out to eat and to the movies during the week. Severus was in luck as he could borrow an old pair of swimming from Mr. Evans. But with Rowan''s height being taken into consideration, she could only borrow a swimming suit from Petunia.


    Standing in Petunia''s room, Rowan comments, "Well, at least you have better taste than Lily."


    "In what d¨¦cor?" Petunia incredulously said as she glanced up from rifling through her own drawers.


    "No, in your taste in men," Rowan said as she pointed to Petunia''s posters of older men such as Iggy Pop, and other others.


    "Lily did say that you liked the American actor, Robert Redford," Petunia smirked. "And she said that you liked them blond which makes totally perfect sense now."


    Ignoring the last part of the statement, Rowan shrugs and says, "I can''t help the fact that I like his rugged good lucks. Besides I''ve got a thing for Clint Eastwood as well."


    "Mm, they''re both Americans''," Petunia snickered as she pulled out a black tank swimming top and mid-thigh bottom swimming shorts. "I never wore this because it was black, but since it''s you, I think it will be perfect for you."


    Petunia tossed the swimming wear at Rowan and said, "Put it on."


    "Here?" Rowan asked as she glanced around.


    "Yes, here," Petunia said in exasperation as she folded her arms over her chest. "I know that you''re not shy after all these years living in dorms."


    Rowan removes her upper clothes without much embarrassment before slipping on the top. Petunia nods in approval as she says, "It looks like you''re really starting to fill out." Rowan''s waist was a bit more narrow as her hips had grown a bit wider and rounder over the past year including her chest.


    Without glancing at Petunia, Rowan removed her shoes and then her trousers. Luckily, she had shaved her legs before but still with some discomfort she pulled on the bottom swimming wear. Petunia stares at Rowan''s long legs not in admiration but in surprise. Across Rowan''s pale thighs were hundreds of tiny scars.


    "What happened?" Petunia whispered. "Lily did say you had an aversion to wearing skirts, but I thought it was because you were some sort of a tomboy."


    Rowan shrugs and says, "I don''t like to be looked at." Glancing at the scars on her legs she says, "It was an accident, really. I fell into a pile of shattered glass when I was younger." What she neglected to mention is that she had a bit of help from her father.


    Petunia bites her lip and softly says, "Lily said that your dad wasn''t a very nice man. And I overheard mom and dad once saying that Mr. Snape went to prison."


    "Did he now?" Rowan muttered out loud knowing full well that was probably her grandfather''s handy act. "Well, I wouldn''t know since I haven''t seen nor heard from him since we left Cokeworth. But I''ll take your word for it."


    Petunia stared at Rowan, before Rowan sighed, "Not all fathers and mothers are always good parents, Petunia."


    Seeing that Rowan didn''t want to talk more on the subject, Petunia said, "Well, I can cover your scars with makeup, but you can''t get into the water."


    "I''ll be fine," Rowan said as she stared at her legs. "It''s not like I''m really afraid of them. They just tend to serve as a reminder to me."


    "Of what?"


    "To never forget."


    Petunia quickly changed the subject as they began to discuss the bodacious Sean Connery in "Diamonds are Forever." Because if there''s one thing that is hot, it''s a British spy. And he had quite the appealing voice to match.


    The pool as it turned out was rather fun as Rowan just paddled in the water. She could have swum of course, but there was the added risk of running into someone. By the end of the afternoon, they were all laughing including Severus and Rowan. Mr. Evans as it turned out was quite good at getting the two of them to laugh. And Mrs. Evans was most grateful as she felt sorry for the poor dears.


    Lying on one side of Lily''s bed, Rowan stared at the floral wall in front of her despite that the late hour. Unable to sleep, she slowly slithered out of bed and left Lily softly breathing on her side of the bed. Creeping downstairs she turned on a lamp in the living room and grabbed the fellowship from the bookshelf. Resuming where she had left off, she began to read,


    "I wish it need not have happened in my time," said Frodo.


    "So, do I," said Gandalf, "and so do all who live to see such times. But that is not for them to decide. All we have to decide is what to do with the time that is given us."


    "How very true, Frodo," Rowan whispered as she found that she didn''t want to read anymore. It was her grandmother''s death that haunted her now. The Flamel couple''s death still did, but as she''d never seen their faces and as such, they were mere faceless whispering shadows in her dreams. Terrifying in a way, but not so terrible as she''d never really known them.


    Glancing at her hand for a moment, she could see red stains, before Rowan shut her eyes. She could still see the haunting images in her mind. Despite the danger, she hadn''t been able to move. She''d merely stood there stupidly like a fool. She didn''t even think to run or even teleport with Severus in tow. What if, is always the cruelest of words.


    Opening her eyes, Rowan runs her hand through her hair to shove the tendrils back. There was not much point in dwelling in the past, but she couldn''t help it. With every single step, she had taken the future had somehow twisted into this. And though her grandmother hadn''t suffered, her grandfather had been robbed of his wife.


    Truth be told, she didn''t know how long the Prince couple lived as they never mentioned before. Maybe they died in anonymity or maybe, they simply had moved to France to spend their last days in the warm countryside. She would never really know in the end.


    Rowan reflexively glanced down at her legs and squeezed her hand tight enough to break the skin. She''d sworn to never forget, and she must not. Even if she was called a monster, she''d throw away everything in order to keep her promise. For that was all that she had left.

 Chapter 295 - Bath

    Rowan must have fallen asleep on the couch, because the next thing she knew, she was being awakened by Mrs. Evans, who''d gotten up to prepare breakfast. Sending her upstairs to wash and freshen up, Rowan headed up to do as she was told. By the time she came out, Lily was reading a letter and newspaper from James Potter.


    "What did James say?" Rowan asked as she dried her hair with the bright orange hairdryer. Yes, the color was hideous, but at least the blasted piece of plastic did its job.


    Lily ignores Rowan''s jab and instead says, "He said that he wanted me to tell the both of you that he was sorry for what had happened to your grandmother. And that he hoped to see you at the World Quidditch Cup later this summer."


    "Ah, is that all?" Rowan asked as she turned off the dryer and grabbed the morning edition of the Daily Prophet. Lily averted her eyes and didn''t answer Rowan''s question. But by this point, Rowan didn''t care as she read the news article by Rita Skeeter.


    After a moment, Rowan seems a bit annoyed. So, her grandfather and Sir Knight Prince had purposefully lied to her. She was not the only parselmouth in the family, but Sir Knight Prince as well. With a frown she tossed the paper onto the bed, before marching downstairs.


    Rowan was the first person at the kitchen table as Mr. Evans had since left for work, while Petunia was still in bed. "Good morning again, Mrs. Evans," Rowan politely said.


    "Good morning, Rowan, how do you like your eggs dear?" Mrs. Evans asked.


    "Well done," Rowan replied, as she hated it when the yellow of the yolk was too runny. "By the way, Mrs. Evans, I don''t if it''d be possible for Lily and Petunia to accompany us to the World Quidditch Cup this year?"


    "I''m sorry dear," Mrs. Evans replied. "Your grandfather did mention that to me in his letter, but we''ll be taking a holiday in Bath at the time as an entire family. I''m afraid that Lily and Petunia will have to wait until the next one. But it''s not so bad as it''s every four years much like the football cup. Which will make it rather easy to remember."


    "Yes, it''ll be held in West Germany, this year," Rowan sighed. "I''d love to watch the matches, but grandfather doesn''t have a television." At least she''d knew who''d win, West Germany would beat the Netherlands 2-1.


    Mrs. Evans hides a smile, before placing a plate of well-done eggs with two sausages for breakfast. Rowan happily thanks her and digs into the meal. By the time she was done eating one of her sausages, Severus was at the table with Lily barely coming down the stairs. Seeing that Lily was about to ask her mother a certain question, Rowan hastily swallows. "Thanks, Mrs. Evans," before rushing upstairs.


    Grabbing her things, Rowan shoves them into her bag before hurrying over to Petunia''s room. Petunia was snoring and didn''t even notice her as Lily rushed upstairs in tears and slammed the door. Letting out a breath, she closes the door behind her and leaves Petunia to her sleep. Though she had been tempted to draw a funny face on Petunia as she slept. But given that Petunia had been rather polite to her during their stay, it simply wouldn''t be very kind of her to do so.


    Heading back downstairs, Rowan finds Severus sadly poking at his eggs and sausages. Rolling her eyes, Rowan asks, "Mrs. Evans, would it fine if I borrow your Lord of the Ring series? I promise to send them back via owl."


    "Nonsense dear, you can have them," Mrs. Evan said with a smile. "Mr. Evans doesn''t have much time to read right now and neither Lily nor Petunia seem to like fantasy novels."


    "Why?" Rowan seemed rather startled. "Tolkien''s a most exceptional writer."


    "Yes, well, ever since Lily went off to Hogwarts, Petunia isn''t exactly enamored with the idea of magic, while Lily openly scoffs at Tolkien''s writings," Mrs. Evans replied as she washed the dishes in the kitchen sink.


    Rowan lips press into a frown as she says, "They don''t know what they''re missing."


    "Well, I''ll be sure to tell them that," Mrs. Evans chuckled as she turned on the faucet to wash the soap away.


    Rowan sat back down to read and not long after, she heard the doorbell ring. "I''ll get it," Mrs. Evans said as she dried her hands in her apron. Mrs. Evan''s opens the door to see the tall, slender woman of Georgine Prince.


    "Severus, Rowan, your aunt''s here," Mrs. Evans called out.


    Rowan packed the said gifted books into her travel case, before moving over to the door. "Thank you for having us," Rowan politely thanked Mrs. Evans.


    "It was a pleasure, they were both most well behaved," Mrs. Evans said as Georgine made a wry face.


    Severus unhappily trots over with his own small travel case. "Thank you for having us, Mrs. Evans," Severus whispered as he kept glancing upstairs, but Lily didn''t come down.


    Mrs. Evans guessing the reason for Severus''s gloomy look says, "I''ll be sure to tell her after her sulk. She''ll be right sorry she missed saying goodbye to both of you. I bet that by the end of the day, you''ll have a written apology letter from her."


    Severus slightly perks up at her words, before Aunt Georgine says, "Thank you again, Mrs. Evans and your husband. I do hope that the two of them behaved themselves."


    "They were no trouble at all," Mrs. Evans said as she reached into her pocket for the money.


    Georgine shook her head and said, "Consider it a token of our appreciation for the favor in our time of need."


    "If you insist," Mrs. Evans said as she slowly withdrew her hands from her apron to clasp them nervously before her.


    Georgine nods her head once more, before saying, "Come along children." Both Rowan and Severus trotted right after. The morning was still cool as it was only eight o''clock. Which frankly surprised them that Georgine was even up at this early hour. Usually, when at home breakfast wasn''t served until nine and only half of the time Aunt Georgine was up at that hour.


    The streets were still sleepy as the husbands had long since left for work and the children had yet to go outside to play. In the distance, the factories could be seen churning black smoke as Georgine led the two of them to a secluded alley. Grabbing hold of the two of them, she apparated away leaving the sleeping town of Cokeworth behind.

 Chapter 296 - Disclosures

    Rowan and Severus blink to find themselves on the green grassy lawn instead of 7th Meadow Lane. Seeing the twins puzzled look Georgine says, "Your grandfather was worried about anything happening to the two of you if we kept apparating in the forest. With the aid of Sir Knight Prince, he adjusted the wards for the Prince heirs to be able to directly apparate and from disparate from the front lawns."


    "Well that''s convenient," Rowan remarked as Georgine''s lips twitched into a faint smile.


    "Come along, your grandfather is eagerly awaiting the both of you inside," Georgine said as she led them across the green lawns. "He needs to have a private word with both of you in the study."


    "Uh-oh," Severus said causing both Georgine and Rowan to stare at him.


    Severus sheepishly glances away and says, "I might have taken a few of grandfathers'' books out of the study."


    "Though that does merit punishment that is not the reason for your summons," Georgine drily said knowing full well that her brother loved his precious books.


    The great front doors open as Dawn still a bit red-eyed says, "Dawn welcomes Miss Georgine, and the young master and mistress. Please let Dawn take your travel bags for the Master has requested the young master mistress''s presence."


    "Thank you, Dawn," Both Severus and Rowan said in unison as Dawn took their bags with a smile and popped away.


    Georgine left the two of them in the hallway as she said over her shoulder, "Don''t worry, Reginald won''t bite. Probably." With lips twitching with mirth she turned the corner and retreated to her own personal quarters for the day. She needed a nap and shouldn''t have woken so early.


    The two of them enter their grandfather''s study to find his study as usual. Open books are strewn across the room with an assortment of potions, which Severus and Reginald were both working on.


    In the corner of the room is a neat pile of books, which Rowan has claimed as her own. Seeing their grandfather calmly waiting for them with his hands rest on his stomach caused them to stare. Something must be wrong as grandfather never greeted them like this.


    Glancing up, Reginald says, "How was your breath of fresh air? I hope that you enjoyed yourselves at the Evans home."


    "It was nice," Severus confessed as he wryly took a seat across their grandfather.


    "And you, Rowan?"


    "I enjoyed the sounds of the town," Rowan softly said. "I hadn''t realized how much I missed them."


    Reginald slowly nods his head and says, "I''m sure you''re both curious as to why I have summoned you."


    Seeing Severus wince and Rowan remains still as Reginald says, "I have a family secret to confess that which the entire wizarding world is now aware of." And so, Reginald explains the truth behind the Prince family and that of their ancestry.


    Severus sputters in shock except for Rowan causing Reginald to say, "You don''t seem to be in shock."


    "James Potter sent Lily a copy of the Daily Prophet this morning," Rowan plainly explained. "There''s not much to be shocked about."


    Severus chokes and points at Rowan. "And why didn''t you say anything?"


    Flashing a wolfish smile, Rowan replies, "Because you didn''t ask."


    Severus begins to flush in anger as Rowan says, "I was also told that we carry the blood of Godric Gryffindor and Helga Hufflepuff through our muggle father. I suppose he''s actually a squib, isn''t he grandfather?"


    Severus whirls around to stare at his grandfather as Reginald slowly nods his head. "Yes, he is a squib descended via the maternal lines from Godric Gryffindor and through the paternal lines from Helga Hufflepuff."


    Reginald doesn''t ask the obvious question while Severus is in the room as Severus shouts, "Does everyone keep secrets from me?!"


    "It''s only human nature, Severus, don''t be so ignorant," Rowan chastised him.


    Severus opens and closes his mouth, before saying, "I''m going for a walk!" And slamming the door behind him as he stomps out of the study.


    "Well, that went well," Rowan honestly commented given Severus''s temperament.


    "And how did you learn that, Rowan?" Reginald finally asked.


    "A snake told me," Rowan answered back.


    "A snake?"


    "Yes."


    "What kind of snake?"


    "A very long-lived snake."


    "At Hogwarts?"


    "Yes."


    Reginald''s eyes widen as he connects the pieces together. "Don''t tell me that the rumors about the Chamber of Secrets are real after all?!"


    "It was," Rowan sheepishly confessed without glancing at her grandfather.


    "Was it a Basilisk?" Reginald pointedly hissed as he leaned forward instantly making the connection in his mind.


    "It''s dead now."


    "What were you thinking? You could have died!"


    Rowan doesn''t react as Reginald says, "The Basilisk skin that was you all along? That''s why the goblins invited you to the auction!"


    "And that is precisely, why I didn''t say anything," Rowan said with a tired sigh. "You would have stopped me, grandfather. And it needed to be done."


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Reginald says, "I assume that you destroyed the Basilisk so that this Lord Vold-."


    "Don''t say his name!" Rowan hissed causing Reginald to pause. "He has a rather nasty spell triggered to those that say his name. His real name is Tom Marvolo Riddle, a half-blood. Call him Riddle instead."


    "Riddle?" Reginald muttered as he furrowed his brows. "Where have I heard that name before?" Reginald''s eyes widen in shock as he recalls the name. "Not the Gaunt muggle murderer?"


    "Precisely," Rowan drily said.


    "So, he''s been a monster ever since then," Reginald mused out loud. "And let me make an educated guess that girl that died, Myrtle Warren is somehow related to him as the Basilisk must have killed her."


    "Correct yet again," Rowan lightly applauded her grandfather.


    "Dear Merlin," Reginald said as he rubbed his face. "Is this what you have Moody and them doing all this time?"


    "I can''t say," Rowan said. "For the strands of fate will change even more."


    "Then I won''t ask again," Reginald clarified as he glanced at Rowan. "So, did you at least get a pretty galleon from the goblins?"


    "After a 15% commission, I earned 1,814,738 galleons and one knut," Rowan grinned causing Reginald to let out a soft whistle.


    "Well, it would seem that I no longer have to provide any pocket money for you," Reginald teased at seeing the sudden gloomy expression on Rowan''s face.


    After a moment, Rowan finally seems to make up her mind. "Grandfather, I was told by someone that I have Gellert Grindelwald''s eyes. My eyes are like that of my muggle father, is there any truth to that?"


    Seeing Reginald unable to respond, Rowan''s eyes widen as she slowly says, "You''re afraid," not able to believe the utter stillness in his eyes.


    "I am afraid for you," Reginald tightly said. "You already carry three founder lines and the heritage of the Prince''s. And all those are already heavy burdens to bear but even more so with their gifts included. And you, child, unlike your brother, already possess two of their gifts. And I fear that you may have inherited something of Gellert Grindelwald as well."


    "How in Merlin''s name is that possible?!" Rowan bluntly said, before carefully adding, "I thought that he did not have much interest in witches or muggle women, if the speculation is to be believed?"


    "That I don''t know. But what I do know is that his bloodline appeared three generations ago. Whether from regular means or not, I do not know."


    There is a pause until Rowan asks, "Are you afraid that I and Severus will turn dark?"


    "That is a concern, but no, that is not my main concern."


    "Then what is?"


    "Wizards commonly begin to come into their power at age fifteen until they are finished by their 7th year. But I''ve already felt your power begin to crackle and ever since your grandmother''s death as has your brother''s. I fear that with the both of you already coming in so early into your powers that you may harm yourself or others in a moment of weakness, rage."


    Rowan is silent for a moment unable to dispute the truth of her grandfather''s words. "Then what should we do?"


    "I would have originally wanted to wait until after your fourth year," Reginald sadly said. "But I fear that we must make post haste. I called in a favor and both of you will take the C.S.A.E., the comprehension student apprenticeship exam before the month of July is up. I will see both of you apprenticed before the summer is up."


    "I would like to argue and say that we don''t have much time," Rowan tiredly said. "But with Severus being emotional as he is. I fear that you are right, and this is the best choice for us.


    Though I must admit I am still a bit mad at you. I would have liked to have known that Sir Knight Prince was a parselmouth as well."


    "It wasn''t my secret to tell," Reginald said as Rowan frowned, but nodded her head in understanding.


    "Shall I be the one to inform Severus, or will you?"


    "No sense in worrying him even more. I''ll just have him practice potions with me and pretend to test him on them."


    "I suppose that will have to do."


    "It will."


    Rowan nodded, before rising to her feet. "Thank you, grandfather, for not asking."


    Reginald rises from his seat and bends down. He places a gentle kiss on the top of her forehead. "I won''t be a cause for burden," Reginald said, before patting her gently on the head.


    Reginald watches his granddaughter go with heavy eyes as he finally slumps back into his seat. This needed to work or else he feared what would occur upon their return to Hogwarts. There would be many who would seek ally with them, but an equal many who would hate them upon sight.


    And all it would take was a single incident to doom them both. With that endeavor in mind, he quickly set out items, before summoning Dawn to bring Severus back down. Even if Severus hated him for the rest of the year. He would do what was best for them.

 Chapter 297 - Albert Runcorn

    A dark-haired man with slick back hair and a widow''s peak hummed at his desk. Elphinstone Urquart was quite in a jolly mood despite the high workload and pressure on the Auror''s at the moment. With the Malfoy Wedding attack just barely past and the World Quidditch Cup just around the corner, everyone was rushing about. But nothing could bring down his mood as his beloved witch had finally agreed to accompany him for a bite to eat down in Hogsmeade. It''d be their first dinner so to speak.


    A knock at the door caused him to glance up and say, "Come in."


    The door opens to reveal the golden lion-like figure of Rufus Scrimgeour and that of the somewhat scarred Alastor Moody. "Just the Auror''s I wanted to see," Elphinstone said as some of the joy in his eyes left him. "Please close the door, Moody."


    Moody did as he was told as Elphinstone eyed the Auror partnership. The two of them still fought at regular intervals but nowhere near as violent nor as dangerous as before. It was more of teasing than anything else. Not to mention that their reports were once more successful as they worked in unison. Scrimgeour had forced Moody to become that much more patient and Moody, in turn, had taught Scrimgeour to think before rushing in.


    The ruddy haired Auror, Alastor Moody says, "You wanted to see us, sir?"


    "I wish to apologize to you both," Elphinstone said as they both widened their eyes in surprise. "The both of you came to me with your worries and at that time I brushed them off. And yet here we are months later, and several innocents now dead." Albite Abraxas Malfoy wasn''t all that innocent, but he didn''t deserve to be slain, before his only son on the day of his son''s wedding day.


    "As such, I''m assigning you to the Malfoy attacks," Elphinstone said. "The both of you will be the leading team on the attacks, but more importantly in hunting down those following this so-called, Lord Voldemort. Auror Clements will work alongside you three as the Caithness case is in connection to these two unfortunate incidents."


    Alastor tried not to wince at hearing the name as he clearly knew that it shouldn''t be spoken out loud. "I believe he should be referred to as the Dark Lord, sir," Alastor suggested. "He''s a dark wizard and we don''t want to give that name he is calling himself any more power."


    "A brilliant suggest, Moody," Elphinstone said with pride. "I''ll make a note of it and allow the rest of the office to know."


    "Your welcome, sir," Alastor drily replied.


    "I''m also pleased to see how far both of you have come," Elphinstone said to the embarrassment of both Auror''s. "I''ve heard good things about both of you as of late. And a rare complaint if any at all. Keep up the good work, you two."


    "Thank you, sir," Scrimgeour flushed as his golden like eyes darted down in embarrassment.


    "That''s all you two, the two of you may go," Elphinstone dismissed them as both Auror''s mumbled their replies and left his office.


    Scrimgeour almost had a skip in his step as he said out loud with satisfaction, "I was right!" At seeing his older partner''s face, he hastily says, "Not that I wanted to be right, Moody. It''s just a relief to know that my suspicions were correct."


    "Yes, I myself find myself quite amazed," Alastor Moody feigned surprise rather badly and sounded rather sarcastic more than anything else.


    Scrimgeour snorts and says, "You''re just jealous that I cracked the case before you did."


    Alastor''s lips twitched as he fought back the urge to call his younger partner an idiot. Taking a deep calming breath, he instead says, "I''m so very jealous that we should go out to lunch and you''re paying as I have suffered a heart rendering loss."


    "Wait, but I paid last time!" Scrimgeour protested.


    "Ah, but my heart aches lad, very much so," Alastor said in a Scottish burr as he clenched his chest as if in shock.


    "Your heart has nothing to do with your stomach," Scrimgeour snarled.


    "Ah, but I really would feel that food would smooth the ache I''m feeling in my heart," Alastor sadly drawled.


    Scrimgeour mumbles something about old men under his breath, before saying, "Fine, but it better be cheap this time. Last time I ended up paying galleons!"


    "Oh good, I know just the spot," Alastor said with a suspicious twinkle in his eye.


    "It''s not the Leaky Cauldron is it?" Scrimgeour said through narrowed eyes.


    "Nonsense Scrimgeour, where is your sense of adventure?"


    "I don''t have one."


    "And yet you''re an Auror."


    "Exactly. It''s all been drained away."


    "You still haven''t quit, lad."


    "I have a duty to fulfill."


    Alastor snorts in derision as he says, "Either way, I feel a bit peckish today. Why not invite a friend or two? I do believe the Prewett brothers are free right now."


    "I''m not friends with them," Scrimgeour barked. "Gideon is too talkative, and Fabian is a know it all."


    "Is that so?" Alastor said with an amused grin. "What about those friends of yours Tiberius McLaggen and Bertie Higgs."


    Scrimgeour makes a face as he says, "Tiberius is occupied at court and Bertie is busy keeping track off all the personnel files as he needs to know exactly who and where the portkeys will be placed for use."


    "Lad, you''ve got fewer friends than a runespoor. And that snake has got three heads!" Alastor shook his head at him.


    "I do too have friends!" Scrimgeour indignantly shrieked sounding much more like the young man that he was.


    "Really? Name someone else?" Alastor challenged him as they made their way out of the lift and onto the main floor.


    Scrimgeour flushes and instead snaps, "What about you?"


    "Sure-," Alastor''s voice dies off as he stares into the crowd.


    "Ha, I knew it!" Scrimgeour said in triumph until he saw the intent gaze of his partner. Instantly reaching for his wand, he whispers, "What''s going on?"


    "I couldn''t catch more than a glimpse of their face, but I''m fairly certain I just saw Albert Runcorn talking to someone," Alastor replied as he kept scanning the crowd, but nothing popped up on his radar.


    "Runcorn?" Scrimgeour said as he scanned the crowd. "He''s over six feet built like a brick, Moody. Are you sure it was him?"


    "No, I''m sure," Alastor said through narrowed eyes, before finally moving forward.


    "You never did answer my question, Moody, but why do you dislike Albert Runcorn?"


    Scrimgeour asked. "Sure, he''s a bit stern with that gravelly voice of his and his pirate black beard. But he always gets the job done nor do we have to like him for it."


    "There was a case that I was asked to come to testify for," Alastor grumbled as they made their way out the front steps into the warm sunlight. "Back then, I''d been an Auror for about ten years. Runcorn had been the prosecutor at that time, before his current ascension to his present post."


    "And so, then what happened?" Scrimgeour curiously asked causing Alastor to glare at him.


    Alastor once more clears his throat and says, "A little girl that was a werewolf attacked her father."


    "While in wolf form?" Scrimgeour interrupted.


    Alastor stares at Scrimgeour until he looks away as they stroll to a nearby bakery. "As I was saying, the little girl did indeed attack her father but not while in wolf form. However, she did indeed attack him because he''d been beaten her little brother bad enough to break the boy''s bones.


    Runcorn was in charge of the prosecution that day. He claimed that the little girl was a vicious creature that needed to be put down. Runcorn completely glazed over the fact that the father was both abusive and had almost killed the younger son."


    "So, how did it end?" Scrimgeour asked at seeing his partner pause.


    "The father was sentenced to pay a fine and the little girl was put down," Alastor brusquely said, before rushing into the bakery shop.


    Scrimgeour is silent for a moment before walking inside as the bell rang overhead. Even he knew better to push his partner in his current state. But more importantly, it revealed just how ruthless Albert Runcorn truly was for he would even walk over the corpses of others to climb to the top.

 Chapter 298 - Master Belby

    It was rather late when Minister Eugene Jenkins glances up from her paperwork and up at the clock. She''d been requested to come down to the holding cells, and she would be late if she didn''t leave soon. Making sure she did not forget anything, she finally exits her simple decorated office, while two Auror escorts patiently waited for her outside of the Minister''s office. The stout witch with thick bobbed hair nods at the two of them, before one of the guards steps in front to lead her and the other steps in behind her to guard her back.


    Sighing silently to herself, Minister Jenkins proceeds in this fashion downstairs to the holding cells. It was to be a full moon tonight and Auror''s would be out in the night patrolling. Werewolves tended to be about tonight as fools would tend to get into mischief. She rather disliked full moons to be honest ever since she had become the Minister of Magic.


    Minister Jenkins was surprised to see three members of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. The first two she easily recognized, the mild-mannered wizard with russet-colored and bright clever eyes, Lyall Lupin. And the second the recently retired Newt Scamander, an older, tall, thin wizard with tousled hair more silver than brown. His blue eyes seemed to sparkle with excitement whenever he came upon a new creature.


    The third Minister Jenkins had to squint her eyes at before recognizing the younger wizard with a ruddy face and a neat brown beard. Amos Diggory was relatively new to the department and was presently still in training. She heard he was quite talented at charms, which was good as they were in manpower with the Quidditch World cup almost upon them.


    However, what caused Minister Jenkins to pause was the fourth unknown member that she hadn''t noticed before. The sharply dressed wizard wore a clover colored robe. His thin lips were pressed into even thinner lines. He was rather pale with a pointed chin, sleeked back dark hair, seeming quite tense really. The unknown wizard did not seem at all impressed by her given her short stature.


    "Diggory, Scamander, Lupin to what do I owe the sudden request?" Minister Jenkins asked. "And who is this? He clearly is not a member of the Ministry."


    "Pardon me, Minister Jenkins," Damocles Belby coolly interrupted. "Allow me to present myself, I am Damocles Belby, a potions master."


    "And why are you here, Master Belby?" Minister Jenkins slowly asked as the two guards at her side remained to hold their wands.


    "I am here for the full moon, of course, Minister Jenkins," Damocles said as he walked over to the four holding cells that were full. "The four participants found within the cells are all werewolves and will be cured by the end of the night."


    "What?!" Minister Jenkins sputtered in disbelief. "That is impossible, there is no cure!"


    "There is now, Minister," Damocles confidently replied. "I''ve discovered that the crucial process is not to remove the wolf, but rather to change the aspect of the curse. After three doses of the potion, the curse will be removed leaving behind only a wolf animagus. The formerly cursed bites will no longer be contagious and will simply need to register at the nearest animagus registration office to register their wolf animagus form."


    "How can you be so certain?" Minister Jenkins suspiciously asked.


    "I have already cured one other," Damocles lied with a straight face. "These four will be my proof and the three men before you have all witnessed my giving them the last dose in the process of curing the curse."


    "Very well then," Minister Jenkins said. "In that case, let us have a seat." One of the guards hurriedly transfigured a seat for Minister Jenkins to wait in while they watched the four nervous, but rather excited figures waiting inside the holding cells. If what Master Belby had told them was true, then these men would finally be free.


    While Minister Jenkins stared at the four individuals in the cells, Lyall Lupin fretfully murmurs, "If the potion works, Master Belby? How much will the cure cost?"


    "It is rather affordable actually," Master Belby confessed. "There are only three required dosages that must be given for a three months period before the werewolf in question is completely cured. And then naturally, I have requested that they register themselves at the nearest animagus registration office. We must not have wild wolf animagus running around. We have laws in place for a reason!"


    "I''m just happy for what you''ve done, Master Belby," Newt Scamander said with a soft grin. "This will change their whole world for them."


    "I don''t need your thanks, Mr. Scamander, it is enough to see the cursed blight forever gone," Damocles grunted feeling rather uncomfortable at being praised.


    Amos Diggory naturally being fearless says, "So, how did you come up with it, Master Belby."


    "A kind soul pointed me in the right direction," Damocles muttered thinking of the Prince child.


    "Well, you really must thank them," Lyall muttered as he anxiously stared up at the ceiling as if he could see through the building to see the rising moon. His son, Remus must already be locked away in his cage anxiously waiting to transform. But a thread of hope burst in his heart if what Master Belby said was true. Then he and his family''s whole lives would change within the next hour.


    Finally, the hour was upon them as the full moon reached its peak. No one spoke as they all anxiously waited for the transformation to occur. The minutes trickled by until one of the wizard guards said, "It''s been ten minutes, Minister Jenkins." The four men in the cells began to touch their faces in disbelief as they began to loudly weep.


    Minister Jenkins stares at the cell in almost reverent awe as she says, "Master Belby, you will forever be remembered in history from this day forth."


    "You overpraise me, Minister," Damocles stiffly replied, before walking over to the cry men. "I need you to concentrate and close your eyes. Image yourselves as wolves and then back to humans again." The four men eagerly do as their savior tells them too. Some minutes later four different colored wolves stand in the holding cells before transforming back.


    Damocles turns and says, "As you can see Minister Jenkins all four of these men are perfectly healed. I understand that you will wish to hold them for the night just to be safe and present them to the world tomorrow. But I would much rather spend my night in bed than waiting down her in a cold cell until morning."


    "Master Belby, I request that you remain at the Ministry for security purposes in until morning," Minister Jenkins firmly denied his request. "We have appropriate accommodations for yourself and for these four cured extraordinary men."


    "If I must," Damocles sniffed as Lyall Lupin suddenly went up to hug him. "Unhand me, Mr. Lupin! This is most unseemly for a man of your age!" Damocles protested as he struggled to remove the clinging weeping Lyall from his personal self.


    Scamander and Diggory finally dragged Lupin off as Damocles unhappily smoothed out his ruffled robes. "Minister Jenkins to my quarters if you would please," Damocles quickly said lest be attacked by anyone else.


    "I fear that is only the first of many hugs, Master Belby," Minister Jenkins said with a smile.


    "What an utterly appalling idea," Damocles said with a violent shudder.


    Minister Jenkins hid a smile as she had the distinct feeling that this would become a rather familiar scene for Master Belby much to his utter displeasure. But it was no matter, this would only serve to clear the terror and fear after the Malfoy attack. And not to mention with the Quidditch World Cup just around the corner. It would be the perfect time for visiting diplomats to receive the formula for the cure.

 Chapter 299 - Master Belby â…¡

    A haggard middle-aged wizard with spectacles hanging off the bridge of his pale nose furrowed his brow as he took out a quill and used red ink to mark the journalist article before him. The door suddenly slams open as Miss Twinkle, his secretary, a witch with bright pink lipstick stands there a bit breathlessly.


    "Yes, Miss Twinkle?" Said, the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, Barnabas Cuffe.


    "A missive from the Minister of Magic, sir!" Miss Twinkle excitedly said. "They want the Daily Prophet to hold the morning edition as they''ll be making an emergency announcement in thirty minutes!"


    "What?!" Cuffe shouted causing his chair to slide back with a screech. "Give me that!" Cuffe said as Miss Twinkle eagerly shoved the missive into his hands. "Get me Skeeter! I want her there in less than five minutes to meet me there!"


    "Yes, Editor Cuffe!" Miss Twinkle said, before scurrying off to try to find Rita Skeeter.


    Grabbing his coat off his chair, Cuffe pulled on his coat as he hurried out the door only slamming the door behind him. He rushed past the startled members of the office as he made his way to the printing room to a skidding stop. In the doorway, he roared, "Stop the front-page presses!"


    The middle-aged manager in charge of the Daily Prophet presses stares as shoves his spectacles up his nose. "What is the meaning of this, Editor Cuffe?" The manager asked rather unhappily.


    "The minister is making an emergency announcement!" Editor Cuffe said. "If it''s that important, we''re going to at least need the front page."


    "Understood, Editor," the manager said, before shouting out to those in the room. "I want everything to be ready lickety-split. We''ll be running on crunch time people!" The members of the printers rush off to make the needed adjustments as Cuffe marches out the door and leaves them to their work.


    Cuffe makes his way to the nearest floo portal and floo''s away into the ministry. Other small newspapers were already present in the main lobby as they eagerly whispered and waited for the announcement to be made. Cuffe glances around before finally spotting Rita Skeeter already in place along with her photographer.


    "Skeeter," Cuffe said as he strides over. "I feared that you would be late. How in merlin''s name did you arrive faster than I did?"


    "I didn''t stop at the presses, sir," Skeeter beamed as her crocodile handbag was in her stubby, red clawed hands. She was impeccably dressed in her usual green leather with fur at the cuffs and at the collar. "On that note, sir, any inkling as to what the news might be about?"


    "I''d hazard to say that they''ve either caught the attackers or there''s been another attack," Cuffe hazard to guess.


    "Not the Quidditch World Cup, sir?" Skeeter said in surprise.


    "The people are getting tired of the same old rehashed topic; they love drama and gossip!" Cuffe wisely said. "And besides I doubt the Ministry would dare to make any other kind of announcement at this time."


    "Fair enough, sir," Skeeter replied as she intently glanced around. "And will you like for me to cover the ending of the Wizengamot trial in regard to the accused attacker? I do believe it''s in two days."


    "No," Cuffe dismissively said. "I''ll have a junior reporter cover the scene instead."


    "Thank you, sir," Skeeter said with a great deal of satisfaction.


    They grow rather quiet as the main lobby fills with public officials until the appointed hour. Exactly on the dot, the Minister of Magic Eugenia emerges with an entourage. Her usual two guards, three members from the Ministry of Magic, four unknown men, and a rather tall, thin, sharp-looking man with sleeked back hair in dark jade robes.


    The stout witch with thickly bobbed hair steps forward and addresses the flashing room. "My dear citizens of the wizarding world, I am proud to introduce the five men behind me," Minister Jenkins said as she pointed to Master Belby closest to her. "At my side allow me to present, Potions Master Belby, who is not only genius in his field but a man who has tirelessly worked on finding the cure for the curse known to werewolves." Skeeter''s quill seemed to be working overtime as that of the other journalists as everyone held their breath.


    "With the greatest of honor and awe, I am pleased to announce that Master Belby has found a cure to werewolfism," Minister Jenkins said causing the room to explode with questions.


    Gesturing to them to quiet down, Minister Jenkins says, "I know all of you have questions and they will be answered in due time. Please allow me to finish." The reporters reluctantly quiet down as Cuffe eyes seem to bulge in disbelief still. But a wide grin slowly creeping on his face told another story. This morning''s edition was going to sell like hotcakes.


    Pointing to the other four men by Minister Jenkins side, she says, "Allow me to present, the four individuals who will go down in history forever as the first werewolves ever cured. Allow me to present wizards, Twizzle, Banks, Smythe, and Glackin." There is a hush over the crowd as if they''re expecting the four men to transform into vicious werewolves and attack them.


    "These four brave men were cured via a potion that is required to be taken during three full moons for the cure to take into effect. The curse is removed leaving behind a wolf animagus form," Minister Jenkins announced to the crowd''s shock. "These gentlemen have happily complied with the existing ministry laws, and early this morning registered their new forms with our animagus registration office. These gentlemen''s animagus forms are indeed that of wolves, but that is all they are now. Simple wizards who once again can relive their lives without fear of being hunted down nor of harming their loved ones."


    The crowd is a bit silent until Minister Jenkins says, "Questions will now be answered at this time."


    Instantly dozens of hands go up as the press secretary steps forth and points at one journalist. "Minister Jenkins, can we seem them transform?"


    Minister Jenkins turns and glances at the four men. "None of you have too, but if one of you would like too that would be preferable."


    One of the men, Banks, a tired-looking man who had a great big smile on his face stepped forth. Closing his eyes, he was still for a moment, before turning into the original white, greyish, brown color the now-extinct British wolves looked like. The crowd gasps, before Banks, transforms back into a man with a bit of pink to his cheeks.


    "There you have it," Minister Jenkins said as she turned back.


    "Minister, but how does the cure work?"


    "The cure works in three stages; the first potion removes the curse of the bite. The second potion removes the forced transformations. While the third, rewrites the curse on the body and tricks the curse into submission via the animagus process. Allowing the former cursed to still transform into wolves fulfilling the requirement of the curse as ordinary animagus," Minister Jenkins replied.


    Skeeter is called upon next and not one to mince her words, she says, "Minister Jenkins but what of those still cursed. Aren''t they still a danger to society?" The crowd eagerly turns back as if scenting blood in the water.


    Minister Jenkins frowns as she solemnly replies, "For too long fathers, mothers, children, husband and wives have had to suffer in silence watching loved ones transform all with the fear of protecting them and keeping themselves safe. The world at large has already punished them enough and we the Ministry of Magic will not take away their hope. For this is an illness, a disease that can at last be cured.


    As the Minister of Magic, I solemnly vowed to protect and better the wizarding world. And so, I shall. To all those who are cursed, I say, please come out into the light and we will receive you. For too long you have been alone and afraid, please know that you are welcomed with open arms."


    Minister Jenkins paused as she turned to say, "And yes, Miss Skeeter, I understand what you are referring too. If any werewolf such as the deceased terror known as Fenrir Grayback bit another wizard or muggle with the intention of cursing with the curse. They shall first be cured and then be charged and sentenced for the crimes. I believe Azkaban will be a suitable place for them to pay for their offense. For we are a people of order and we have laws already in place for such crimes."


    Skeeter visibly deflates as she unhappily writes the carefully spoken answer, before the next question is asked. "And what will the Ministry of Magic be doing for the Werewolves in the meantime?"


    "As the potion can only be administrated during the next full moon, we request that those cursed please either sign up at their local potions guild or with the Ministry of Magic. For those that cannot afford the potion, the Ministry will pay for the cure provided the cursed register with the Ministry of Magic in our official department of Werewolf Registration.


    The Ministry is also offering use of our holding cells to any werewolf during the first two required potion dosages. As the cursed individual will still transform during the first two times, we request that they be used as this will provide a safe environment for themselves and others. We would hate for an accident to happen now that the cure is within sight. And as for the third and final potion, the reason for our not offering is that the potion can be taken in the privacy of the home. And I do believe that most special moment will want to be shared with their family," Minister Jenkins firmly stated.


    "And what about after the cure?"


    Minister Jenkins chuckles and answers, "Why they are regular citizens of course. With the side addition of their being registered as animagus. For I don''t need to remind anyone that an unregistered animagus form is punishable up to ten years in Azkaban." Skeeter slightly flinches at that as she pointedly doesn''t glance in the direction of the Minister.


    "What about sharing the cure with the world?"


    "Given that we don''t want any incidents occurring, the Ministry of Magic will be turning over copies of the formula cure directly to the officials from all over the world that will be in attendance during the Quidditch World Cup. This will not only preserve Master Belby''s credit as the sole creator but also give Master Belby the recognition that he is owed. And not to mention to promote the ongoing exchange between all the wizarding Ministries of the world," Minister Jenkins coolly answered.


    The questions continued for some time before at last, the reporters were satisfied. Naturally, Cuffe was thrilled as he ordered Skeeter to write a proper report. Not that Skeeter was pleased as the Minister of Magic had cleverly avoided all pitfalls. But with a snarl, Skeeter did as she was told as the morning edition of the Daily Prophet went out a bit late that morning. And with it the wizarding world was unknowingly changed forevermore.

 Chapter 300 - Hope Lupin

    A thin, light brown-haired woman with tired golden flecked eyes lets out a loud groan of relief as she finally manages to lay her fourteen-year-old son into his bed. The welsh muggle woman lets out a weary sigh as old moisture surges up in her eyes as she eyes her only child, Remus John Lupin lying unconscious in his bed. There were terrible fresh scratches on his body and bruises where during the night the werewolf within her son had attempted to break down his cage.


    Hope Lupin''s back pops loudly as she straightens back up. Her arms are especially sore, but she ignores the ache in them and reaches for the medical bag she''d placed on the nearby bedstand. Sitting down on the edge of the bed she pulls out a long roll of gauze and grabs a healing potion that could be directly applied on the outside of a wound. However, before she begins to apply said healing potion, she pulls out a soft cloth and a cleansing agent to disinfect the cuts and remove the extra dried blood.


    Quickly Hope immerses herself in the familiar task and finds herself thinking to sixteen years ago. Back then, she''d just been Hope Howell, a typical office worker working at an insurance office in Cardiff. But that had all changed when one evening on her usual forest stroll when she''d come across a vicious, brutal-looking man. She''d screamed in terror as the brute advanced violently upon her when a shy looking man appeared out of the hedges and pointed a thin stick in his hand sharply at the brute. At the moment, she just couldn''t quite believe her eyes when she witnessed the vile brute turning into a field of mushrooms.


    The rest of the story was history for her savior, a wizard escorted her home that evening. After that, they had begun to see each other and were in love before they knew it. They''d happily gotten married and in a fit of humor at their wedding, Hope had baked a boggart cake in remembrance of Lyall''s bravery. And a year later on March 10th, 1960, her beloved child, Remus John Lupin had been born. It was the happiest day of her life, but all too soon a dark shadow had been tossed over their joy merely five years later.


    Hope''s hands trembled as she recalled the savage event that had left her beloved child with such a terrible curse. And it wasn''t though they had so very easily given up after that. Her beloved husband, Lyall had tried and tried again to stop the curse to no avail. Unfortunately, fate finally caught up to them when a neighbor got to close during a full moon and heard their son''s howling. It was only a matter of time until more of their neighbors noticed and reported them to the Ministry of Magic.


    Left with no other choice, Hope and her husband packed up and moved to another village. This was their lifestyle ever since of moving every time a neighbor began to ask questions in order to keep the condition of their son hidden away. She was not ashamed of her son, but she knew that the wizarding world held no pity for a child with such a cursed condition. And nor would her muggle world accept her son and were far more likely to dissect him in the name of science.


    While cleaning a rather jagged cut Remus to let out a whimper in pain. Hope paused and waited for her son to settle back down with a soft snuffling sound. With much more care, Hope dips the cloth into the healing potion and gently applies the cure to the jagged cut, before bandaging the wound back up. Once more focused, she quickly finished tending to the rest of the open wounds, before gently rubbing a bit of bruise balm on the worst of the bruises on her child''s body.


    Finished, Hope pulls the bed covers over the sleeping figure of her son, before closing the door softly shut behind her. Rubbing her gritty feeling eyes, she holds to the staircase banister and makes her way to the kitchen. Filling a kettle with water, she puts the kettle on the stove, and waits for the water to boil.


    Hope sits at the small kitchen table covered with a checkered patterned tablecloth. Sighing she rubs her face wondering just where her husband was. Lyall had not come last night nor sent her an owl letting her know he was arriving late. He knew how difficult it was for her to listen to their son''s howls all be herself during the full moon. All she would do was pace back and forth fraught with worry unable to sleep a single wink during the night.


    Hope must have dozed off in her chair, because the next thing she heard was the sound of the hot kettle loudly whistling. Rubbing the groggy sleep from her eyes, she pulls her bed robes closer around her as she rises to her feet. Shuffling in warm slippers, she grabs the kettle and reaches for the teapot, before pouring the hot water into the teapot.


    Leaving the hot water to brew the tea inside the teapot, Hope grabs herself a chipped teacup and a day-old baked scone. She grabbed the bowl of sugar and that of cream, before placing it on the table as the scent of the ready tea filled the air. She poured herself a cup of piping hot tea and let out a satisfied sigh at the lovely scent.


    Hope reached for her spoon and dipped it into the sugar bowl. She served herself two spoonsful of sugar and begun to stir the sugar in when the door to their small cottage home flew open. "Hope!" Her husband, Lyall called out.


    Hope flinched and let out a hiss in pain as the hot tea spilled over and scalded her hand. Wincing, she hastily dries her hand on her bed robe, before hurrying out of the kitchen. Frowning and a bit peeved at being shouted at Hope crossly snaps, "Well, where were you all night, Lyall? You know that I need your help to carry Remus up from the cellar and into this bedroom."


    Lyall merely beams at her and places a kiss square on her lips causing her to sputter. "Well, what has gotten into you Lyall?" Hope exclaimed in utter astonishment at being kissed until she was breathless. But before she could speak anything more, Lyall covered her lips with his own.

 Chapter 301 - Hope Lupin â…¡

    After some time, Lyall finally pulls back as Hope gasps in pleasure and embarrassment at being caught so every unaware. "Well, that''s certainly new," Hope murmured in disbelief.


    Flustered, she tugs her still loose hair back and tries to compose herself. Hope''s cheeks are flushed rosy pink as she narrows her eyes again at her husband. "Lyall Lupin, have you been drinking fire whiskey with that old chum of yours Kettleburn?"


    "No, my love," Lyall steadfastly answered. "I am just finding myself so very fortunate to be married to you and have you for my wife on this very fine morning."


    Hope eyes her husband a bit dubiously, but he is able to meet her eyes without flinching. "Well, you certainly don''t smell like you''ve been drinking," Hope finally admitted. "But where have you been?


    And don''t tell me you were at work, Lyall Lupin. I called, Thompson''s wife on the landline and she said that you''d left on time with the rest of the ministry officials."


    "I did, my love," Lyall beamed at her causing Hope to wonder if her husband was on some sort of magical or hallucinatory potion. She''d heard there''d been a raging epidemic as of late among middle-aged wizards. Something about having a mid-life crisis or that a great deal of Ministry officials at present are under a great deal of pressure with the upcoming Quidditch World Cup to be held that summer. Was it any wonder that they were resorting to illegal substances?!


    Before Hope can ask more on the subject, Lyall takes her hands and carefully pulls her into the kitchen. Hope with skeptical eyes allows herself to be meekly led inside. She couldn''t help but wonder if Lyall had been fired from his position at the Ministry of Magic. Or worse, could her worst fears be finally coming true? Had someone reported their son to the Department of Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures? And now, he''d be taken away!


    "Have a seat love," Lyall said. "You''ll wanted to be seated to hear the news."


    Hope feels the air being pulled from her lungs in confirmation. Trying to not tremble nor show her great fright, Hope drily swallows and tries to show a stiff upper lip. "Well, what is it?"


    "There''s a cure, my love," Lyall whispered with joy as he knelt on the crumb filled kitchen floor. His wife blankly stared at him until he gently squeezed her hands to remind that he was waiting for her reply.


    "A cure?" Hope murmured not quite understanding her husband''s words


    .


    "A cure for werewolfism," Lyall uttered with elation.


    "A cure," Hope whispered in utter disbelief as moisture began to appear in her eyes.


    "Yes, my love," Lyall happily exclaimed. "That is why I was unable to come home last night as Master Belby was revealing the cure to the Minister of Magic Jenkins. And this morning, I was present at the news conference given by the Minister of Magic confirming the cure. Our son is finally safe, Hope."


    Hope is silent as tears of utter joy wash down her face. Tears can also be seen pouring down Lyall''s face as the couple foolishly grins at each other despite their tear-filled faces. Hope flings herself into her husband''s arms as they desperately hug each other. Her husband doesn''t even comment when she soaks his robes with her tears nor does she at finding the top of her head damp with her husband''s tears.


    Finally, after a good long cry of relief, Hope pulls back and dries her eyes with her sleeve. Lyall does much the same as he helps her back into his chair as knees let out a loud pop. A watery smile appears on Hope''s face as she chuckles, "You''re getting old, Lyall."


    Lyall sniffs indignantly as he seats himself in one of the kitchen chairs. "I''ll have you know, woman, I am quite young for a wizard."


    Hope merely arches her brows in teasing gesture as she points at silver hairs at his brow. "Oh, my mistake, and what is that? Flour?" Hope sarcastically pointed out.


    Lyall lips purse up in a pout as Hope winks roguishly at her husband, before coming more serious. "What must we do, Lyall to have Remus receive the cure?" Hope seriously asked. "I am sure that the Ministry of Magic will not give out the cure without some conditions."


    "It''s already been taken care of my love," Lyall warmly explained. "I have registered our son to receive the cure first thing this morning. The cure must be taken in three dosages every month on the night of the full moon, before the moon rises fully into the sky. And thorough our finances will be a tad snug to cover the three-potion treatment, it won''t be anything that we can''t afford."


    "Wonderful," Hope said with such hope and optimism in her voice. "We must tell, Remus, Lyall."


    "Is he still asleep?" Lyall asked much more somber.


    "Yes, but I think, he would like to learn of this wonderful news as soon as possible," Hope sincerely suggested.


    "Yes, I know he does," Lyall guiltily whispered. He knew it was because of him that his son had been cursed by that wretched beast, Greyback. But at least Auror Vinovich had killed Greyback before passing away. And for that, he''d forever be grateful to her.


    Holding hands, the couple climbed up the stairs and entered the bedroom of their sleeping son. They each sat on the side of their son''s bed as Lyall firmly, but gently shook their son awake. "Remus, son, please wake up. Your mother and I have something which to discuss with you."


    Exhausted from rampaging all night long, Remus struggles to peel back his scratchy eyes. His voice is scratchy as he says, "Mum? Dad? What''s going on?"


    "Remus, we found a cure," Lyall loudly said as a glint of sheen could be seen in his eyes.


    "A cure?" Lupin paused trying to think. His eyes slowly widen with joy and begin to fill with tears. "Please, dad. Please don''t joke with me!"


    "I''m not, son," Lyall hoarsely replied with eyes full of tears again. "It''s all true. You can finally be free of this curse."


    Remus throws himself into his parent''s arms as they all noisily begin to weep as a family. The werewolfism that Remus had put an unspoken tension on their family for so many years. For his father, it was guilt. For his mother, her health. And for himself, the hope of any type of a future. And now, for the first time since he was a little boy. Remus knew that his childhood dream had finally come true. He was going to be cured. He was finally going to be free.

 Chapter 302 - The Four

    The Daily Prophet for once had done its job and ensured that the entire wizarding world was aware of the glorious miracle that had taken place thanks to Master Belby. The topic was on everyone''s lips by late afternoon as more information was printed on the evening paper regarding on how to register with the Ministry of Magic to receive the cure.


    It was early evening when a large group of exhausted-looking men and women gathered. They bore the tattle tell signs of the terrible night they had before and still had before for the next two days. The full moon this time would thankfully only be for three days rather than four. It was always exhausting for these men and women when there four days of back to back transformations to deal with.


    They all had gathered early in the evening to have plenty of time to make their way to their dungeons, locked rooms, or other secure areas, which they used to transform safely and not harm another. Having been afflicted, most werewolves did their best not to create any more of their kind with the exception of those few like Greyback.


    Among them are plenty of figures of mere youths and children with their parents. In these cases, those afflicted were not the parents but rather their children. And the parents oftentimes desperate for aide would seek out other older werewolves asking for advice on how to care for their children.


    A rare older werewolf with grizzled silver hair and bright eyes clears his throat. (Not many werewolves lived to see old age, either because of the curse or finally losing themselves to the madness of the wolf.) In a raspy voice, he says, "It''s good to see you all this evening. I do believe that you are all aware, why we have dared to gather on the evening of a full moon."


    The other werewolves grunt in reply as they all uneasily gaze at each other. Their normally colored eyes all have an animal like tint to them that normally wasn''t present except during this time of the month. It was when the wolf was closest to the surface.


    A werewolf with close-cropped hair sneers flashing yellow canine-like teeth. "Surely, you don''t believe the load of garbage that the Daily Prophet published, Heskel? It''s just another trick of the Ministry of Magic trying to get at us!" The werewolf spat as voices chimed in agreement.


    "I am well aware of your opinions, Leeroy," said, the grizzled silver-haired werewolf named Heskel.


    Leeroy bared his yellow canine teeth at Heskel, but Heskel bared his teeth back with a low growl. Sensing that the old werewolf was still stronger than him despite his age, Leeroy takes a step back and cocks his head to his side showing his neck in submission.


    The wolfish glint in Heskel''s eyes slowly fades away as he shakes his head as if to clear his head. "Now then, I know that many of you are afraid, but I believe that this morning''s announcement may very well be true. I''ve heard from several werewolves that Master Belby had been working on a cure ever since he attended Hogwarts. I do not believe that a potion master of Master Belby''s caliber would willingly participate in such a farce."


    The werewolves'' glance at each other as youths and children glance up at their parents. Their parents grasp on their children tighten as their eyes begin to fill with desperate hope. For they were so very desperate to believe that their finally might be a cure for their loved ones.


    Before the werewolves can speak more on the subject, a knock is heard at the door. Heskel lifts his head and sniffs the air. Finding the scents rather familiar, he walks to the door and cautiously removes the door bar. The group behind him stiffens anxiously waiting to see who it was. It was a common Ministry of Magic practice to attempt to infiltrate their meetings and corral them like the vicious animals, the public believed they were.


    Heskel with ease despite his old age removes the heavy wooden door bar and allows for four individuals to enter. The entire broom holds their breath as they see for men enter. The first is a man with piercing eyes and is rather burly. The second is a tired-looking man with a friendly smile on his face. The third is a rather ordinary-looking man with a gentle demeanor about him. And the last is a fierce-looking young man with reddish-golden hair.


    One of the children loudly exclaims, "Mummy, it''s the four werewolves from the newspaper! It''s Twizzle, Banks, Smythe, and Glackin."


    The mother hushes her child and wraps her arms around her child as if wary by the appearance of these four men. Could they be in cahoots with the Ministry of Magic? It wasn''t that uncommon. Werewolves had betrayed others of their own kind to save their own hide.


    There is a moment of tense silence until the fiery, Glackin points at Leeroy. "Heh, nothing to say now, eh, you loud-mouthed dog?" Leeroy snarls in reply but remained silent.


    Smythe seeing Glackin ready to try to rile up Leeroy again places his arm on Glackin''s shoulder in warning. Glackin rolls his eyes and shrugs the gentle men''s reminder. "I''m just teasing, Smythe," Glackin whined.


    Twizzle turns his piercing eyes towards his Glackin and flexes his burly arms in warning at Glackin. Knowing than to puss, Twizzle''s buttons, Glackin ducks his head down and remained quiet. Twizzle tended to use muggle, brute force rather than magic. It must come from being muggleborn.


    Banks, the tired-looking man with a kind expression says, "We''ve come to prove the truth of this morning''s claims."


    "It''s true?" Whispered, a parent with vibrant hope in their eyes.


    "Aye, it''s all thanks to Master Belby," Banks reverently replied.


    All four men stepped back as the entire occupants of the room held their breaths. Suddenly, the four men are gone and in their place are four large wolves. The wolves let out yips and barks of joy, before transforming back into men.


    Tears can suddenly be seen in the eyes of parents as they hug their children with such hope, while other men and women can finally see the light at the end of the tunnel. Heskel is the first to recover and asks, "What must we do?"


    "The former werewolf registration department is being converted to the werewolf integration department," Banks slowly explained. "All that is needed is to fill out the same type of forms, in order to receive the first batch of the cure that will be brewed and given out during the next full moon."


    Banks took a deep breath and said, "Master Belby has done us a favor that we can never repay. And our Minister of Magic. Eugenia Jenkins, could have charged us for the cure, but instead is asking that we merely register to receive the cure."


    "Bahh, this must be some sort of trick," Leeroy barked unconvinced causing a few other werewolves to look uneasy at his words. What if there was some sort of nefarious condition in the mix?


    "There is no trick," Banks solemnly replied. "However, the Minister of Magic will require that no further werewolves be created. The creation of any more werewolves will involve said werewolf being sent to Azkaban after the cure is administered."


    Heskel lets out a sigh of relief and says, "I''ll speak to other wolf pack Alpha''s that I''m still in contact. They''ll have to know, it''s either adapt or perish."


    Heskel glanced around in solemn expression and adds, "And to anyone else in contact with other packs, I ask that you pass the word along."


    Turning to glance at the rapidly darkening sky, Heskel says, "I think that we''ve all had a long day and have an even longer night waiting for us. Let us all go and rest for those that can and rise early tomorrow to present ourselves in unison to before the Ministry of Magic."


    A chorus of wide, amazed, still cautious gazes and replies are seen throughout the room. Before they can start moving a light-haired boy that looked about ten years old interrupted and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    There is an expectant pause as the werewolves wait for an answer. Smiling at the young werewolf, Banks sincerely answered, "No, it does not, but the cure does taste rather awful."


    The boy makes a wry face and says, "As long as it doesn''t taste like Brussel Sprouts."


    Choruses of laughter of relief and joy fill the room at the boy''s response, while the boy''s mother looks embarrassed. Quickly the group disperses as some floo away, and others apparate away.


    Once the room is empty save for Heskel, and the four newly cured men, Heskel says, "Thank you."


    "Whatever for, old man?" Barked, Glackin.


    Twizzle no longer restraining himself smacks Glackin on the back of the head causing Glackin to let out a loud yelp. Twizzle merely glares Glackin into submission causing Glackin to put the snickering form of Smythe between him and Twizzle. Why the need for such violence?


    "You''ve given us hope," Heskel said with moisture in his eyes. "I never thought I would ever live to see that day in my own lifetime."


    "It wasn''t us, Heskel," Banks argued. "T''was all Master Belby''s doing. All our gratitude should go to him."


    "Aye, all of us owe him a debt of gratitude that can never be repaid," Heskel reverently said. "Now run along, you brats. These old bones have to make their way to the cellar, and I''m sure that all of your families are waiting eagerly for the four of you."


    Heskel watches the bravest most unselfish young werewolves he''d ever met make their way out. The four men were truly courageous by trusting a potions master not to betray them and to perform a unknown, risky experimentation on them in order to find a cure. And from the unselfish actions, a miracle had been born. And would become heroes in the eyes of all the poor suffering werewolves throughout the world.

 Chapter 303 - The Four â…¡

    The next day could not come soon enough for the entire wizarding world. Early that following morning swarms of reporters eagerly awaited on the front steps of the Ministry of Magic to see what that morning would bring. They weren''t the only ones, but the public had been strictly asked to not crowd in front of the Ministry of Magic in order to allow any individual with the curse to be able to enter and register at the Ministry of Magic.


    It was past dawn and the reporters were bored having failed to see a single person line up. With some impatient reporters for smaller papers preparing to leave, someone cried out, "Look!"


    All the reporters and photographers whirled around to glance at the horizon. Their marching down the cobblestone street was not one or two individuals but dozens upon dozens walking together as a group. Instantly the flashes of camera bulbs flash like hundreds of shooting stars in a feeding frenzy attempting to capture the historic event.


    Reporters hurriedly try to capture the scene and among them, a certain young blond with elaborate, rigid curls and a heavy-jawed face happily pulls out an acid green Quick-Quotes quill from her crocodile-skin handbag. Her jeweled spectacles with rhinestones glint in the morning light, while her thick fingers with two-inch claw-like nails, painted crimson eagerly grasp parchment in one hand.


    Swiftly, Skeeter says, "The ever champion of justice and seeker of truth, the lovely Rita Skeeter cannot believe her eyes. There on the horizon dozens, no hundreds of werewolves'' stride down the street to register with the Ministry of Magic. It is which the likes have never been seen before and will be heralded about for centuries to come!"


    From behind them, a group of newly transferred Ministry of Magic members shuffles down the steps. All of these witches and wizards belong to the newly formed, Werewolf Integration Department, also known as the W.I.D. Their prime responsibility is to ensure all werewolves are properly registered in order to receive the cure and to aid in other functions to ensure the formerly cursed reintegration into society including aiding in the searching for work.


    A stately looking young witch with an emerald green shawl around her shoulders in vibrant contrast to her formal looking appearance glared at the reporters before her. The reporters in her way wisely scurry out of her path as she descended down the stairs, Emmaline Vance, had been transferred from her former department to the new and rather hastily formed overnight department, W.I.D. (aka the Werewolf Integration Department).


    There are bound to be issues, but when all hands were on deck as everyone did their best to stop the boat from sinking. And Minister of Magic had asked for their cooperation, and they had all risen. Despite various departments being suddenly understaffed, there was mass of openings for recent graduates and past graduates to be promoted and enter the Ministry workforce.


    Adjusting her shawl, Emmaline Vance waits with her new co-workers for the werewolves to come to a halt before them. There is a bit of a silence as both parties warily glance at each other not quite sure who should make the first move. Even the reporters and photographers are holding their breaths as not a single quill moves, nor a single camera flashes goes off.


    Finally, the new hastily appointed head of W.I.D. steps out from the gathered ministry members on the front steps. The man is of medium build with a sharp profile, but with a sincere, patient gaze willing to be of aid. Clearing his throat once to gain their attention, he loudly says, "Hello, my fellow witches and wizards, I am Watson Irving, the head of the newly formed department, W.I.D. also known as the Werewolf Integration Department. I hope that we can all work well together from now on and well into the future."


    The werewolves warily nod their heads as Irving in a smooth manner continues, "Now, then let us make two orderly lines, please. Those afflicted line up on my left, and those underage, please line up with your parents or guardians on my right."


    There is an awkward pause before the werewolves begin to obediently move at the gesture of a grizzled, silver-haired old man. To the dismay of many of those present, the underage line is double that of the length of the afflicted adults. Cries of dismay can be heard from the reporters with disbelief at the utter horrifying travesty of the situation. What kind of monster would turn little children and underage youths?


    Undaunted by the task at hand, Irving smoothly says, "Now please follow me inside ladies and gentlemen, I and my associates will promptly sort things out. While we wait, one of the associates will pass out reading material to ensure all the proper required documentation is present. Please sure that everything is here, if not, we kindly ask that you return with said documentation."


    Irving confidently leads the group inside alongside those serving under him, while their newest interns to the department passed out pamphlets and forms to fill out while they waited. The reporters are once more eagerly writing, while the third intern passed out only the pamphlets to the reporters requesting that said information be published with their article informing the public and their target audience, other werewolves that had yet to register.


    Once inside of the hastily formed offices of the W.I.D department, all the Ministry workers get to work including their new head of department, Watson Irving. The werewolves were exemplary members of society as they patiently waited in line and answered all the questions. In fact, some of the new members of W.I.D wished that they could deal with such nice members of wizarding society on a regular basis.


    Emmaline Vance, at present, is wrapping up the current file in front of her which is that of a grizzled old werewolf by the name of Heskel. Emmaline made a careful note in his file stating her concern regarding his old age and the possibility of arthritis in his bones from many years of transformation. She also requested that his cell be padded for his first potion treatment to ensure no or very little damage to his physical state taking into account his advanced age.


    "All right, I think we are all finished here, sir," Emmaline said. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Heskel."


    "And likewise, Miss Vance," Heskel chuckled. "Why if I was any younger, I''d surely be asking you out to lunch."


    Emmaline''s eyes twinkled at the tease. ''Aye, I can imagine you must have been quite the rogue in your youth."


    Heskel roguishly winked at her as he cheekily adds, "Still am."


    Emmaline shook her head at the jest, before more solemnly saying, "Now please don''t lose your official stamped ticket. It will prove that you have been registered and will allow you to receive your first dosage during the next full moon. Make sure to arrive early as there are sure to be long lines to receive the first cure dosage. Are than any other questions, before you go, Heskel?"


    "No, milady," Heskel impishly said causing Emmaline to shoo him away.


    "Next," Emmaline said as the next person line came up.


    Emmaline blinked in surprise at seeing a couple, before glancing behind them to see a curious ten-year-old boy gazing boldly at her. The fair-haired couple sat down with their child protectively sitting between the two of them.


    "I assume that you have already filled the initial paperwork, while you were waiting. May I have it please?" Emmaline asked as she held out her hand to receive it.


    The couple quickly hands over the forms, while Emmaline studies the questionnaire. After a long pause, Emmaline glanced up and says, "Am I correct in understanding that the one receiving the treatment will be your son, Jacob Clayton, age ten?"


    "That is correct, Ma''am," said the long-nosed father, Mr. Clayton.


    Emmaline makes a note in the new file for the child. "And how long has Jacob had said illness?"


    The couple glanced at each other before Mrs. Clayton timidly answered, "Since he was eight, Miss."


    Emmaline slowly says, "I can see here that you are both magical, there is a fair chance that your son will be receiving a letter to Hogwarts next year. Will you be needing any type of aid in order to provide your son with a well-rounded education?"


    "No, Ma''am," Mr. Clayton hurriedly replied. "We have a good farm to see us through."


    "Very well, are there any questions for me regarding the procedure and such?" Emmaline further inquired.


    "No, Miss," Mrs. Clayton said.


    "Very well, then," Emmaline said as she stamped a ticket and handed it over to the couple. "Please don''t lose your official Ministry stamped ticket. It will prove that you have already been registered and will allow you to receive your first dosage during the next full moon. Make sure to arrive early as there are sure to be long lines to receive the first cure dosage. However, should anything happen, and should it be lost, please report said loss, in order for the Ministry to issue a new ticket and destroy the old ticket number."


    "Thank you, Ma''am," Mr. Clayton gravely said as he reverently took the ticket from Emmaline.


    The boy, Jacob Clayton curiously asks, "Which house were you in, Miss?"


    Emmaline blinks and says, "I was a Ravenclaw, young man. However, my father was a Gryffindor and my mother, a Ravenclaw much like myself."


    Jacob scrunches his face and says, "I like to read, but not that much. I heard that Ravenclaw''s love to study and that sounds just awful."


    "Well, there''s three other houses left then," Emmaline gently said. "Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Slytherin."


    "Come along, son," Mr. Clayton gently said as Jacob waved goodbye to Emmaline, before leaving happily with his parents.


    Emmaline smiles back, before sighing to herself as she put the file away. If she had known that there were so many good people going through such hardships, she''d have done something more before. But at least things were changing now, and that was progress.

 Chapter 304 - Ophelia

    News of werewolves flocking to register with the newly formed, W.I.D, aka Werewolf Integration Department are on the front page of every single newspaper in the wizarding world. The werewolves that had initially believed that it was all an extravagant trick from the Ministry steadily grew convinced as friends and other well-known werewolves spoke of the Four that are now cured and vowed that it was all true, and not a lie from the Ministry of Magic. They also promised that the registration occurring at the Ministry of Magic was in fact not a hoax and that Ministry of Magic would be covering the cost of the cure for those not able to afford the cure on their own.


    Those that had been on the sideline''s out of fear and caution began to make hastily formed plans to immediately make their way to London as soon as possible in order to register themselves or family members afflicted with the curse. But even then, there were still some werewolves on the sidelines unable to make up their mind up as they were the ones that distrusted or hated the wizarding world the most.


    However, even they were aware that with the cure in existence their former comrades would betray them to ensure that said terrible cursed blight was removed from existence. It would be in their own best interests to willingly agree to receive the cure even if they chose to never mingle in the wizarding world again. And yet a part of them yearned to return to the wizarding world again and be able to openly walk the streets again before they had been cursed. It was a terrible emotional contradiction, really, but that is in essence what a human being is to begin with.


    Elsewhere that evening on the edge of an old manor, a group of rugged werewolves made of teenagers, children, and rather young adults all gather together. Their pack leader, a twenty-year-old man with golden like wolfish eyes passionately declares, "Greyback would have wanted us to continue aiding the Dark Lord. It is in his memory that we continue to work with these vile, treacherous wizards. And will avenge his death!"


    "No!" Spat out in contradiction, a sixteen-year-old with three vicious claw-like scars across his face. The pack members blink in surprise at the youth in questions vehement protests for he was a rather loyal follower of the Alpha. Could this be a sign of the winds changing? The younger pack pups huddle together and shiver in unease at feeling the tension increasing rapidly within the woodland clearing.


    The pack leader narrows his eyes in disbelief at the younger youth, who''d dared to challenge his decree. How dare he! He''d trusted him, and now he was betraying him?! He would not stand for such a betrayal! And caused his teeth to peel back in a vicious snarl of warning urging the fool to back down.


    "All of us were taken by Greyback when we were young," the sixteen-year-old loudly protested.


    "But our parents didn''t want us anymore!" Cried out in dismay, a skinny teenage boy roughly a year younger than the other youth. The fifteen-year-old in question had been abandoned by his parents the next day. As such, he did not trust anyone outside of his pack anymore, it was all that he knew and had left.


    "Only because he did this to us, Adam," bitterly retorted, the sixteen-year-old as he pointed at the scars across his face. "Have you forgotten that it was he that cursed us?! He was the one that stole everything from us in the first place! Our Families, our future, even our very lives!"


    The skinny fifteen-year-old named Adam glances away unable to refute the words of the year older boy. It was all true. But he couldn''t go back now, it was much too late.


    The sixteen-year-old turns back to face the Alpha and takes a deep breath, before loudly saying," "Grayback''s been dead a year now, and yet we still live in his shadow as if he were still alive. And now that there is a hope for us to be free of the chains of the past, you still wish to cling to what exactly, Weiss?!


    The sixteen-year-old boldly pointed at the woods behind them where they camped at night to rest. "We scurry around like whipped dogs on our bellies living on the meager scraps that are tossed at us. And now that there is hope for us to live like the actual human beings that we are, and you want us to throw that all away on the orders of a deceased, demented werewolf!


    Well, I say good riddance! My only regret is that I did not have the courage and strength to do so myself. And I won''t falter again with fear and cowardice. I just won''t."


    The twenty-year-old pack leader named Weiss already snarling lets out an enraged cry, "Is that a challenge, Timothy?"


    The sixteen-year-old named Timothy takes a deep breath and pulls back his shoulders stiffly. "I''d rather die free than to continue to follow you, Weiss," Timothy confessed as he readied himself for a fight. "And maybe, just maybe, if I win, we can all finally go back home, and if not at least make a home together. We don''t have to go our separate ways, Weiss, we are a pack. And I just want all of us to finally be free of our captor''s chains."


    Weiss bared his teeth ready to fight when a young woman with sickly looking features rushed between the two of them. "Stand down, Ophelia," Weiss ordered through gritted teeth at his lover. "I can''t have him challenging the order of the pack."


    "We are human," Ophelia whispered causing Weiss to whine, and snarl all at the same time at his lover.


    "And I don''t want to be anyone else''s hunting dog, Weiss. There are children, who don''t have to live as we did. We can continue to live together as a pack," Ophelia desperately pleaded with her lover.


    Weiss uncertainly stars at his lover and then at Timothy. However, his pride as Alpha won''t allow him to back down even if he knows that he is in the wrong. "No, he cannot be allowed to live," Weiss flatly proclaimed. "Timothy must die for the good of the pack."


    Tears drip down Ophelia''s eyes as she slowly lowers her hands. "I''m sorry it had to be this way," Ophelia woefully whispered as Timothy crouched down ready to be attacked by the pack leader.


    Snarling Weiss leaps forward and around his lover when Ophelia abruptly stepped into his path. Something sharp glinted to fast to be seen in the dim light when Weiss let out a staggering cry and came to an abrupt halt. Glancing down in disbelief, Weiss sees a silver dagger tightly clenched in the hand of his lover that is plunged deep into his chest.


    "Why?!" Weiss limply mouthed in disbelief as he felt a burning hot pain from the silver poisoning already running through his now burning veins and through his chest, and body.


    Great large teardrops of pain and regret stream down from her eyes as Ophelia softly replies, "The children, Weiss, they can live freely without the ghost of that monster."


    Weiss tries to speak again, but he can only gasp as Ophelia tenderly lowers him to the forest ground. "I love you," Ophelia truthfully said, before removing the sticky silver blade from his chest and slashing it across his throat.


    A trail of dark liquid splatters across the ground and on her as Ophelia numbly closes the disbelieving eyes of her lover. Pressing a sniffling kiss to his brow, Ophelia turns to face the quiet and somewhat wary members of her pack. "Timothy, you are to be the next pack leader," Ophelia proclaimed. "Take the children and the rest of the pack to London to finally be cured. Protect them, this is my one and only command as Alpha."


    Timothy slowly nods his head and said, "And what of you, Alpha?"


    "I will be following shortly after Weiss," Ophelia matter-of-factly answered. "Now go, Timothy, before the dark wizards return!"


    Timothy paused to hug Ophelia for she was his older sister in everything but blood. Ophelia placed a gentle kiss on the tip of his ear. "Grow strong, my little brother," Ophelia murmured into his ear. "Live, grow, marry, and one day tell your children of the foolish girl that you once knew that was named Ophelia."


    "Never foolish," Timothy croaked back, before tightly pressing her to his chest in one last hug, before letting go.


    Forcing himself to turn his back on his Alpha, Timothy sternly ordered, "Grab your bags, we leave in ten minutes!"


    The rest of the pack instantly rushed to obey the pack leaders'' command. Swiftly the tents are disassembled, and their things packed away into light travel bags. With everyone ready, Timothy leads them hurriedly away without even glancing back once lest he is finds himself unable to leave and abandon their elder sister, their Alpha.


    But he had no choice, the Alpha had ordered him to do so, and she would not change her mind even if he begged her too. For he knew with absolute certainty that even if the entire pack turned around and begged, she would not come with them nor wished to. And he would not be the once to force her nor much less betray her trust as Grayback had.

 Chapter 305 - Ophelia â…¡

    The pack swiftly vanished into the shadows of the forest and was simply gone. Exhausted Ophelia tiredly sits down on the forest ground right next to her lover. She patiently waits for HIM to arrive.


    Feeling the end drawing closer, Ophelia dries her blade on tree leaves, before slipping the silver blade into her clothes. Safely hidden away, she knows that that the dark wizards will be coming soon once again, and they would arrive before the moon reached the peak in the night sky.


    Ophelia closed her eyes and tiredly leaned against the tree trunk to continue to wait and briefly rest. Poor Timothy nor any of the pack could not truly understand as to why she had killed her lover, Weiss. None of them had ever killed an innocent, but she had. She had killed to protect her pack, killed to survive, and killed under orders from their deceased slave master, and the foul wizard that they still had continued to serve under.


    Unlike Timothy and the rest of the pack, she knew with absolute certainty in her heart that she was just as abhorrent as the dark wizards that lived inside the manor filled with the stench of evil. But Timothy and the rest of the pack were still innocent enough, and therefore could still be saved. The same could not have been said for herself and her beloved, Weiss.


    Ophelia is jostled out of her inner thoughts by loud elephant-like footsteps that can easily be heard throughout the woods. Two panting figures steadily approach to reveal the first being a stocky witch with stubby fingers, Alecto Carrow wheezing out, "Wolf!"


    Ophelia ignored the witch until the pudgy, dough-like brother, Amycus Carrow snarled, "Stupid mutts, where are you?!"


    Ophelia soundlessly rises from her seat on the ground and brushed the dirt off clothes. Striding silently through the woods like a ghost she appeared from out of nowhere before the pair of brother and sister causing them to stumble in panic and reach for their wands. "Yes, you called?" Ophelia distantly answered in reply.


    Alecto wrinkled her nose at the sweaty scent of the female werewolf. "Foul mutt, you need a bath!"


    "Foul mutt," Amycus giggled at his sister''s joke.


    "I can bathe, if you will so very kindly allow me the use of your bathing facilities," Ophelia calmly replied.


    "I''ll not have any of your foulness polluting my home," Alecto said aghast in disgust. "Where is your wretched leader?"


    "He has already started the next phase of his journey," Ophelia impassively answered.


    "You have blood on your clothes," Amycus wisely pointed out.


    "As I said before he is on the next step of his journey," Ophelia dully repeated.


    "Savages," Alecto swore with utter glee. "Your master bids you to come."


    Ophelia does not reply and merely follows after the Carrow duo. The manor is quiet as they enter and traverse through the halls and into the stone hall, where the evil skeleton-like wizard resides. All around the room kneel like fawning courtiers are the dark-robed wizards that serve the Dark Lord.


    Ophelia''s nose waters at the strong overpowering stench of dark magic. Several figures lay twitching on the ground having been cursed with the Cruciatus curse. Ophelia carefully keeps her gaze on the chin of the crimson-eyed evil wizard. He could read their thoughts through their eyes; she could smell the twisted scent of magic on him whenever he did so.


    "Wolf, where is your pack leader?" Lord Voldemort coldly asked, while his ruby-red eyes burned with inner rage.


    "He had gone onto the next step in life," Ophelia once more said.


    Glancing at the dried blood splattered on her clothes, Voldemort leans back in his chair and eyed her with interest. "Did you slay the pack leader?" Voldemort asked.


    "Yes," Ophelia expressionlessly answered.


    "How interesting," Voldemort purred. "And how did such a small thing like yourself kill him?"


    "By surprise," Ophelia hissed, before slashing her own throat.


    Ophelia saw everything slowdown in slow motion. A small smile appeared on her face as bright flickering lights like flowers bloomed all around her. It was though she was enveloped in a soft cocoon, before her closing her eyes and falling asleep for all eternity.


    Letting out a cry of rage, Voldemort hissed, "Snyde!"


    The usual weeping figure of Empusa Snyde rushed forward to attempt to save the mangy wolf. However, after a quick diagnostic with her wand, Empusa carefully said, ''Milord, the silver blade hit an artery. The silver poisoning went straight to her heart, she died in mere seconds."


    Furious, Voldemort pointed his wand at Empusa and said, "Crucio!"


    Empusa screamed and fell to the floor convulsing until the curse finally let up leaving her still twitching from the aftershocks.


    Voldemort''s crimson eyes malevolently glow as he says, "Find the wolves and bring them to me!"


    "Milord, if I may speak?" Asked, the youthful, handsome figure of S.R. Wilkes.


    Feeling a trifle calmer, Voldemort coldly replied, "You may."


    "Thank you for your graciousness, Milord," S.R. Wilkes smoothly said. "It is in my opinion that the werewolves are not only long gone but have fled to London to receive the cure. It will be nigh impossible to retrieve them with the Auror''s on full alert searching for us. It may even be a planned ambush to catch us unawares."


    Somewhat mollified by the response of his new favorite, Voldemort says, "Yes, you are right. However, I still wish them dead."


    "And they shall be, Dark Lord," S.R. Wilkes persuasively said. "However, do not allow their pathetic actions to ruin your glory, Milord. They were merely pawns and were of no further use as it was."


    Voldemort is pensively silent for a moment, before saying, "Lestrange."


    "Yes, Dark Lord?" said the kneeling, gaunt, cold dark-haired figure of Rodolphus Lestrange.


    "I have a task for you," Voldemort ordered. "Find someone for me, I wish to send a message."


    "Which is?" Lestrange asked for more information.


    Voldemort motioned for Lestrange to approach. Rodolphus Lestrange expressionlessly did as he was told. With care, he brought his head near to the Dark Lord, who bent down to whisper something into his ear.


    Rodolphus Lestrange bowed and said, "It will be as you say, Dark Lord."


    Voldemort flickered his hand dismissively at him. "Take Dolohov with you, Lestrange. He has not been of any use as of late. Perhaps, he will be of some use to you."


    The cold, cruel faced Antonin Dolohov lips barely refrain from sneering. The broad-shouldered wizard rose to his feet just as Rodolphus Lestrange said, "Come." The two wizards quickly make their way out of the front hall.


    The broad-shouldered, dark-haired wizard smirks quite happily. "Finally," Dolohov cried out in relief.


    "I have been so very bored as of late," Dolohov said. "That I actually thought that I might even be desperate enough to actually fool around with a fellow Death Eater out of boredom."


    Rodolphus frowned in disgust. "There are whore houses to scratch that kind of itch."


    "Lestrange, do not play innocent with me," Dolohov flashed a terrible, twisted smile. "We both know that I am not referring to my prick, but rather I have not tortured nor killed anything in months."


    Rodolphus did not allow for any emotion to appear on his face at the comment. "You will behave yourself, Dolohov," Rodolphus icily said. "Or I will end you."


    "Oh?" Dolohov grinned hungrily. "Do you believe that you can kill me, Lestrange?"


    However, before Dolohov can react, he suddenly finds a blade against his stomach and a wand at his neck. "I cheat," Rodolphus dangerously stated, before removing either weapon. "Do not mistake, my forbearance as anything else."


    Dolohov unconsciously touches his neck. "Well, color me impressed, Lestrange," Dolohov said. "I did not believe that you were capable of such treachery."


    Not wanting to continue their conversation, Rodolphus curly says, "I grow weary of this tiresome conversation, come, Dolohov."


    Dolohov out of respect or out of boredom remained silent. The two Death Eater''s swiftly vanish into the woods on their hunt to fulfill their Dark Lord''s request. For the Dark Lord''s request would be fulfilled, one way or another.

 Chapter 306 - The Ministry of Magic

    Unlike the previous years, during June and July, where normally Rowan and Severus would relax and wander outside, however, this year, they were both frantically studying. Both of them were required to memorize their textbooks up until their 7th year, which would have been an impossible feat any other year. But as it turns out mourning is a way great to achieve success and commit to the impossible of learning four years'' worth of coursework in just over a month and a half.


    They did not simply just memorize said coursework but were forced to prove their competence in said subjects as well. And since neither Rowan nor Severus could use their wands as a trace was still upon them, Reginald and Georgine had lent them their wands in order to practice spells with. Much to the two older Prince''s disturbance, the twins were able to more or less perform every single spell required in their textbooks. Now, whether their resulting spells were perfect or not that is an entirely different story. But the two of them were at least able to perform with mixed results, every single that is required to know up until their 7th year.


    And to Reginald''s great chagrin, Reginald discovered that Rowan was actually a somewhat talented potions student, but nowhere near Severus''s level, (and provided there wasn''t a living ingredient that she had to deal with). On the hand, Rowan had an uncanny talent of being able to improve any potion that used dried or fresh herb. But most disturbing of all, her poisons and antidotes were flawless.


    It was a rather disturbing conundrum that Reginald did not like to dwell on. But then again, Severus could improve a potion simply by intuition which allowed him to brew any potion to perfection including the most difficult potions that could be attempted during the limited time that they presently were under. Not to mention that Severus could invent small simple potions with an ease that left Reginald flabbergasted and made him beam with pride knowing that the next great Potion Master of the century would without a doubt be his grandson.


    As it would turn out thanks to their exaggerated studying, Rowan and Severus had completed their summer homework by the third week of June in between their spare time. In the evenings, they''d either read or reply to all the letters, they''d been receiving from concerned friends. It was a hassle at times as neither Rowan nor Severus were much for showing their emotions to others much less penning their grief down in a letter.


    Still there was one tiny bit of good news, a letter from Pandora arrived. Somehow thanks to Tiffany''s advice, Pandora had managed to capture the fancy of the ever-elusive, Xenophilius Lovegood. It was nothing short of a miracle as Xeno didn''t seem to understand such emotions. But Pandora had against all odds kept at it until Xeno realized that he rather liked Pandora at his side. And as such, the rest was history as the Ravenclaw duo was now officially dating each other.


    Beyond that, there was only news on the Quidditch World Cup and that of Potion Master Damocles Belby finding the cure to werewolves. Quite a number of werewolves were simply pouring out of the Woodstock, which frankly shocked the wizarding masses. But those too poor to afford the cure the Ministry of Magic had solemnly promised to pay for their treatment only requiring their being registered.


    For not even the staunchest supporters could disagree with such a benevolent act given that there now existed a cure. And even better those previously cursed could now rejoin wizarding society once more and become excellent taxpayers. This was true as most werewolves had trouble holding down jobs given the nature of the curse.


    Reginald and Severus were rather thrilled by the discovery, but Rowan didn''t show much shock and neither did Aunt Georgine. However, that was simply because Georgine was not interested in the topic for the moment. And as for Rowan, she had, had a hand in it after all.


    It was towards the second to last week in July when Rowan and Severus found themselves with a small packed overnight bag in front of an old red telephone booth in the middle of London. "At least it''s Doctor Whoish," Rowan muttered out loud as Severus just stared at her blankly until he finally got the reference.


    Their grandfather, Reginald steadfastly said, "The three of us will want to go inside at the same time." All three of them made faces at that statement because despite the fact that they slim and tall, they weren''t that thin!


    With clear reluctance, all three of them squeezed inside as Reginald closed the door behind them. It was a tight fit. Rowan and Severus were jammed on either side of the telephone box, while Reginald reached for the receiver. Reginald had a blank look on his face for a moment, which caused cold sweat to suddenly be felt on the back of the twin''s necks.


    Finally, Reginald blinks as if recalling something, before peering at the dial and putting in the numbers. 6-2-4-4-2, and so forth. As the dial whirred smoothly back into place, a cool female-voice sounded from inside the telephone box rather than the receiver. It was as though there was an invisible woman standing right next to them.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and business."


    "Reginald Prince here to escort my grandchildren, Rowan and Severus Prince to the C.S.A.E., the comprehension student apprenticeship exam to be held today," Reginald calmly responded.


    "Thank you," said the cool female voice. "Visitors, please take the badges and attach them to the front of your robes."


    There was a clink and a rattle as three badges came out of the metal chute, where coins usually came out of. The three silver badges were all square. The badges read as, "Rowan Prince, C.S.A.E Examinee; Severus Prince, C.S.A.E Examinee; Reginald Prince, Escort for C.S.A.E. Examinee''s."


    "Visitor to the Ministry, you are required to submit to a search and present your wand for registration at the security desk, which is located at the far end of the Atrium."


    The floor of the telephone box shuddered. All three of them were very slowly sinking into the grounds as Rowan grumbled under her breath, "The Doctor''s booth was way cooler."


    After a minute, a chink of golden light illuminated them as the woman said, "The Ministry of Magic wishes you a pleasant day," said the woman''s voice.


    The door of the telephone box sparing open as the three of them got out in relief. Reginald briskly says, "Come along children," while Rowan drags the stunned open-mouthed figure of Severus behind her.


    Severus stares at the peacock blue ceiling that has golden moving symbols, before whirling away to stare at the glistening Fountain of Magical Brethren lies halfway down the Atrium as a group of golden statues, depicting a wizard, a witch, a centaur, a goblin, and a house-elf, spout water into the surrounding pool of water. The pool is filled with coins all of which will be given to St. Mungos.


    Only then to stare at the green flaming fireplaces. At this hour the main lobby gilded fireplaces connected to the Floo Network are flashing as ministry members are arriving for work. Most of them carry the Daily Prophet, while others are mid eating, and some are busy staring at paperwork. The right side of the gilded fireplaces rare light up as a few night birds on the night shift are heading back home to sleep.


    While a stream of Ministry employees heads for the golden gates, the three of them stepped over to a desk on the leftover which hung a sign saying SECURITY. A younger, tired poorly shaven wizard in peacock-blue robes yawns, Eric Munch.


    "We''re here for the C.S.A.E., the Comprehension Student Apprenticeship Exam," Reginald said as he narrowed his eyes at the yawning, unshaven guard.


    Munch flinched at the stern gaze, before saying, "Step over here."


    All three of them walked over as Munch holds up a long golden rod, thin and flexible as a car aerial. "One wand at a time," Munch instructed as he placed the golden instrument down.


    Rowan produced her wand and handed it over. Munch then took out a strange brass instrument, which looked something like a set of scales with only one dish. It began to vibrate. A narrow strip of parchment came speeding out of a slit at the base. Munch tore the slip off and read it out loud.


    "Elder with a Thestral core. 13 inches. Been in use roughly for three years, is this correct?"


    "Yes," Rowan replied as Munch slipped the slip of parchment on a small brass spike, before thrusting her wand back at her.


    "Thank you," Rowan politely said, before Severus went next, and then her grandfather.


    "You''ll be heading to the first floor and then you''ll want to go right, and then left. It''ll be the fifth door on your right," Munch instructed them, before waving them on through.


    Reginald nodded his head at him in thanks, before leading the children through and past the golden gates. Making sure they weren''t jostled by the crowd, he led them through the small hall where twenty lifts stood behind wrought golden grilles. With a great jangling and clattering a lift descends in front of them as they moved inside with the rest of the crowd.

 Chapter 307 - C.S.A.E. Office

    Strangely enough, the three of them were given ample room inside the lift possibly due to Reginald''s icy glare, which spoke of an instant, painful death should any of them be approached. Despite the curiosity of the wizards and witches in the elevator they pointedly kept their eyes away from them as the correct floor buttons were pushed. The grilles slid shut with a crash and the lift ascended slowly, chains rattling until the same cool female voice from the telephone box rang out again.


    "Level Seven, Department of Magical Games and Sports, incorporating the British and Irish Quidditch League Headquarters, Official Gobstones Club, and Ludicrous Patents Office."


    The lift doors opened to reveal a rather untidy-looking corridor with various posters of Quidditch teams in a pile as office members were running around like their heads were cut off. But it made sense given that the World Quidditch Cup was nearly upon them. In fact, there was a small fire burning in the hallway that no one seemed to have yet noticed reminding Rowan of some sort of future apocalyptic setting. A haggard witch in the lift let out a fearful shriek at the sight of the burning blaze and rushed out as the doors closed shut and the lift juddered upward again.


    They paused and stopped at several floors as several paper airplanes swopped inside the lift. The paper airplanes idly flapped above their heads before getting off at their correct floors. They were the last ones to get off as they got off on the first floor and did as they were told.


    Severus stared the windows with sunlight streaming through despite their being underground. "Er," Severus starts to say, before Reginald replies, "The windows are enchanted by the Magical Maintenance department every day."


    Severus nods and turns towards Rowan, who still had her perpetual look of disinterest on her face. Muttering under his breath, Severus says, "Sheesh, at least act a little bit surprised." And either Rowan hadn''t heard him, or she simply didn''t care to answer.


    Reginald stopped before the door that read, "C.S.A.E., the Comprehension Student Apprenticeship Exam Office." Reginald moved to open the door when a very old witch by wizarding standards, who had presided over Reginald''s own N.E.W.T exams stood before. The old witch''s eyes were still bright as she said, "Prince, I remember your Charm and DADA scores. Top marks, they were."


    Reginald flushes in discomfort as Madam Professor Griselda Marchbanks, (also an elder of the Wizengamot), says, "But you did absolutely terrible on your Divination and Transfiguration exams." Both Rowan and Severus turned to eye their grandfather as Reginald rather flustered glanced away.


    As if satisfied at causing a former student examinee to blush in embarrassment, Madam Marchbanks turns to stare at the two young examinees. Severus warily stares back as Rowan maintains her usual cool demeanor. Slowly nodding, she finally understood the abrupt rush for the apprenticeship and why the Minister of Magic had personally approved the sudden testing. Only fourteen and the two Prince grandchildren were already crackling with power. They were a potential danger to themselves and others.


    "You are no longer needed, Reginald Prince," Madam Marchbanks sniffed. "Run along, you cannot accompany them any further than this."


    Reginald glares at the old witch, but despite his towering height, he was the one who felt rather small before her. Rather reluctantly, he turns to the twins and says, "I''ll be back as soon as you''re both finished." Too embarrassed to give them kiss or a hug, he ruffles their hair, before he rather irritably strides away.


    Madam Marchbanks lets out a sound of satisfaction as she says, "That boy always thinks he''s so clever. He needs to be brought down a notch or two, every now and then." Severus chokes, while Rowan smirks at the remark.


    Despite her being much shorter than Rowan and Severus, Madam Marchbanks seemed rather imposing. Madam Marchbanks motions for them to enter the small office, where a single middle-aged clerk with cropped hair sat behind one of the desks, while the other desk held the head of the office, an elderly wizard carefully reviewing the few applications they had. The office was rather simply decorated with only a plant and some plain decorative furnishings hung inside the tiny office.


    Sitting in chairs against the wall are three older figures, a witch and two wizards. "This is Master Linnaeus," Madam Marchbanks pointed to a solemn wizard. "Master Linnaeus will be administrating the Potions and Herbology portions of the exam."


    Pointing to the next seated occupant, a curly silver-haired witch, Madam Marchbanks says, "This is Madam Berk and she will be administrating the Astronomy, Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, and Divination portion of the exam."


    Pointing to a rather tanned man with a scholarly air, she says, "Master Strauss, will be administrating the Care of Magical Creatures exam portion and that of the History of Magic written exam."


    "I myself will be administrating the exam portion for Defense Against the Dark Arts, Charms, and Transfiguration," Madam Marchbanks firmly declared. "Are there any questions up to this moment?"


    "Excellent," Madam Marchbanks said at seeing that neither of them had raised their hands. "The written portion of the exams will solely consist of questions rather than any essay questions. And since this is a comprehensive exam to see what knowledge has been acquired and what is lacking. As for the practical exams, they will all be administrated by the assigned proctor with one of us serving as a witness to be certain there has been no tampering nor cheating during any of the exams."


    Madam Marchbanks had paused in a emphasis of her last statement, before adding, "The entire exam process should take no more than a week. I trust both of you have been duly informed?"


    Rowan and Severus both nod as Madam Marchbanks says, "Now if we may a take a look at your bags?" Madam Marchbanks casts a spell but nothing happens to reveal that there is no contraband nor anything that was forbidden on the list of instructions.


    "Good, now if you would hand over your wands to Madam Berk to be checked," Madam Marchbanks instructed. "Then we can be on our way to the first written exam."


    Severus hands his wand over first to Madam Berk, the curly silver-haired witch checks the wand in her hand. Peering at the wand, she finally says, "Blackthorn with a silver dragon''s heartstring. 13 1/2 inches. Firm, but flexible."


    Satisfied she hands the wand back as Rowan hands her wand over. Madam Berk''s eyes narrow into points as she slowly says, "Elder with a Thestral core. 13 Inches. Powerful."


    The adults are rather stunned as Master Linnaeus mutters the wand lore phrase known to all wizarding children, "Wand of elder, never prosper."


    Madam Marchbanks flashes Master Linnaeus a warning glance as Madam Berk quickly hands the wand back as if she''d been scalded. There had been an unnatural presence to that wand. As though there was a snake coiling around in her hand ready to strike back.


    "Now that has been taken care of, we shall start with the first of the written exams followed by the astronomy exam to be held later at midnight," Madam Marchbanks said, before leading them out of the office and down the corridor. A nearby room had been specially prepared for those applying for the C.S.A.E examination.

 Chapter 308 - C.S.A.E.

    Rowan and Severus''s wands were instructed to put their wands away, before taking a seat at two desks. They were each given anti-cheating quills and told that the first written exam would be on History of Magic. And after a quick glance, the twins realized that this written exam was more of multiple questions or replying with the correct answer rather than being in an essay format.


    The two of them quickly got to work and tried their best to remember everything they had studied even if that seemed like an impossible feat at the same time. History of Magic contained vast information and they had only had roughly a month and a half to prepare. However, there were portions on the exam where they had to simply just guess or write semi-detailed answers as they couldn''t recall the entire relevant or obscure pertaining details for the said historical event. Needless to say, neither, Rowan nor Severus were pleased as they''d always been able to give their best on an exam.


    Finally, roughly after two hours, Rowan and Severus finished with a loud groan of relief. Master Strauss, the proctor for the exam chuckled at seeing their exhausted faces. "I''m sure that the both of you would like a break now, before your next exam. We''ll have a bit of tea before Master Linnaeus has you take the Potions written exam."


    "Thank you," the twins with great relief, while Master Linnaeus, who had been the witness snorted in annoyance. However, Master Strauss jovially winked at them and also subtly pointed out the restroom door that was connected to the classroom for them to use.


    After a fifteen-minute break, Master Linnaeus had them go back to work. Not very surprisingly, this portion of the exam was a cinch for Severus, who flew through the exam and finished first. Rowan took much longer to finish and was greeted by Severus''s smug face smirking at her. Rowan, in turn, sneered back at him vowing to get back at her twin.


    Before the next written exam could be given by Master Linnaeus, there was a knock on the door. The single clerk from the C.S.A.E office is a middle-aged woman with neatly cropped hair peeks her head inside the classroom. "It is lunchtime," the clerk quickly announced.


    Master Linnaeus frowns, but says, "Very well, bring in their lunch."


    The clerk quickly steps inside with a tray filled with two bowls of creamy potato soup, two slices of bread, and two cranberry scones are brought in. The clerk carefully places the trays onto each desk without spilling a single drop of soup. "Please merely place the trays outside of the door, I''ll come back and collect them in a bit," the clerk mumbled, before scurrying away and closing the door behind her.


    Starving Rowan and Severus happily dug in and devoured every single crumb of their meal. And if they were honest, the meal simply tasted divine. But then again, they were starving, and food always tastes better that way.


    The instant they were done, Master Linnaeus had them taking the Herbology written exam. Rowan happily made her way through this exam, while Severus struggled a bit on some of the questions. With great delight, Rowan put down her quill and smugly waited for Severus. It took Severus some time to complete the exam and he fiercely scowled at her when he put down his quill. Rowan merely smirked back in petty revenge.


    Feeling rather dizzy with a bit of a headache at this point, Rowan and Severus hope that they will get another break as Master Linnaeus collected their scrolls. As if right on cue, the cropped haired female clerk knocks on the door and says, "It is dinner time."


    Master Linnaeus snorts and says, "The written exam portions are done for now. After dinner, the clerk will escort you to a secure area in which to rest at. I suggest the both of you nap as Madam Berk will have the both of you up at midnight to take the Astronomy exam portion." With a flourish, Master Linnaeus departs with Master Strauss, who had been the witness for Master Linnaeus smiles at them, before leaving the classroom.


    After dinner, the middle-aged female clerk returns to the twins their small overnight bags. "Please follow me, this way examinees," the clerk directed them towards a nearby door just down the hall from where they were at.


    The clerk unlocks the door with a great golden key and says, "There are two small, clean beds found inside. There is also a small adjacent bathroom including a small shower for use. The door will be locked from the outside to keep the examinees from wandering about. Are there any questions?"


    Rowan and Severus tiredly shook their heads, before stepping inside. The room was dimly lit by candles and smelled a bit dusty as if not infrequent use, but the bedroom was clean even if it was devoid of any other furniture other than the two twin-sized beds propped up against the wall. With a loud click, the clerk firmly closed and locked the door behind him.


    Too tired to talk, the two of them take turns using the bathroom, before climbing into bed and falling fast asleep. They must have slept the entire time, because they woke to a start when the door clicked open. Rowan and Severus groggily reached for their wands that were under their pillow as Madam Marchbanks said, "Madam Berk is waiting for the both of you, it''s time. However, I''ll give you both five minutes to wash your faces and wake up."


    Rowan and Severus shuffled to the bathroom and washed their faces with cold water to wake up. The cold water did the right trick as they found themselves bright awake. Shivering at the cold, they followed after Madam Marchbanks back to their prior classroom.


    Thanks to the Magical Maintenance department the classroom had been enchanted to show the night sky hanging overhead. Overall, the Astronomy exam wasn''t so bad as it was basically them plotting the planets, stars, constellations, and said astrological movements. Memorizing the Astronomy textbook paid off as the two of them began to fill out the star sheets.


    It was just after three in the morning when Rowan and Severus are finally done charting the required cosmos for the Astronomy exam. They are cold, tired, and their hands were aching from writing. They didn''t even say thank you to Madam Marchbanks when she escorted them back to their room. Instead, the twins merely kicked off their shoes and climbed into bed, falling fast asleep with their clothes still on.

 Chapter 309 - C.S.A.E. â…¡

    On the following day, the written exams for Defense Against the Dark Arts, Charms, and Transfiguration were taken. Tuesday passed in an exhausting blur much like the day before only this time around there was not a midnight exam. And to Rowan''s and Severus''s great delight, they slept the entire night and woke up refreshed the next day.


    After breakfast, Madam Marchbanks did not have them immediately taken to the classroom. Instead, she spoke to them in their bedroom, "Each of you has a written exam remaining, but as they are in two different subjects the exams will be given at a later date. As such, instead, this morning, we will begin on practical exams. The first two exams will be with Master Linnaeus for Potions and Herbology."


    Madam Marchbanks paused as if waiting for them to ask questions. Seeing that neither of the twins seemed puzzled, she adds, "Make sure to bring your wands."


    Rowan and Severus don''t move as they have their wands already with them. Nodding her head in satisfaction, Madam Marchbanks leads them out of the room and back to the classroom. However, the classroom had been transformed as there were ingredients on a potions shelf and two cauldrons ready for their use along with the needed utensils.


    The solemn Potions Master, Master Linnaeus is waiting for them. "Miss Prince, you will concoct the Draught of the Living Death without the formula. And for you, Mr. Prince, Felix Felicis. I expect both of you to showcase your skills," Master Linnaeus sternly ordered.


    Rowan for one perked up as the Draught of the Living Death did not require a single living ingredient and was technically considered a poison. Feeling as though luck was finally on her side, she happily walked over to the ingredient cupboard and began to pull out the main ingredients that she would need, wormwood, root of asphodel, sloth brain, sopophorus bean''s.


    With a skip in her step, Rowan lit the flames under her cauldron with her wand. She''d only just cut up, five Sopophourus Bean''s with the edge of a silver = blade when the door burst open as one of the newest members of the Improper Use of Magic burst in. Both Rowan and Severus turned around to stare at the beaming figure in the doorway.


    A short squat young woman resembling a large pale toad stood in the doorway. She had a broad, flabby face, a wide, slack mouth, and a little neck. Her eyes were bulging and slightly pouchy, while pinned in her mousy brown hair is a black velvet bow. She wore a green tween outfit with a fuzzy pink cardigan on top that made her look that much more like a toad.


    In a simpering high-pitched voice, Dolores Umbridge holds out a letter in her stubby fingers that are covered in gaudy old rings, and triumphantly begins to read,


    "To Mr. and Miss Prince,


    We have received intelligence that the both of you performed a fire casting charm at exactly twelve minutes past nine this morning. The severity of the breach of the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery within the offices the-."


    "And who might you be?" Madam Marchbanks, who''d been sitting in the corner stood up with narrowed eyes.


    Umbridge did not like being interrupted at all. With a simpering sweet smile, Umbridge says, "Why Madam Marchbanks, I am simply performing my duty as a member of the Improper Use of Magic."


    "The Prince children are to be excused given that they are presently take the C.S.A.E examination," Madam Marchbanks coldly said as she memorized the face of the annoying chit before her.


    "However, according to Article 21 of the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery, the Prince children will still be held liable as the Improper Use of Magic Department was not duly informed in on time," Umbridge said in a poisoned honey voice.


    Madam Marchbanks wasn''t one to be taken lightly as she barks, "Who is your superior, Miss-?"


    "I am Miss Umbridge, and my superior is Mr. Spry. But I can assure you, Madam Marchbanks, that my superior will say the same thing," Umbridge said with a great deal of satisfaction.


    However, before Madam Marchbanks could react, a breathless figure rushed inside. The man had his hair parted exactly in the middle to both sides. The wizard panting said, "My apologies Madam Marchbanks, I forgot to apply the exemption for the Prince children prior to their examination.


    I was duly informed and given the direct seal of approval from the Minister of Magic to do so. I apologize for Umbridge''s actions as she was still new. Please forgive her for her over-enthusiasm for the job," Mr. Spry nervously said.


    A gleam of triumphant can be seen in Madam Marchbank''s eyes as she says, "Do take care of it, Mr. Spry. You are lucky it was the only start of the exam because if their final performance had affected because of your Miss Umbridge, I''d be calling for your head next."


    "Yes, Madam Marchbanks," Mr. Spry hastily said, before dragging a gobsmacked Umbridge out of the door. As the door slammed shut behind them, Mr. Spry began to shout at Umbridge out the top of his voice. Umbridge could be heard futilely trying to defend herself to no avail. She was in deep doo-doo so to speak and she knew it.


    Rowan snickers and sincerely hopes that gets Umbridge demoted. Because if anyone deserved to lose their job it was Umbridge. That woman was a literal witch in the worst possible way of the definition of the word.


    Master Linnaeus coughs and says, "Now that is over, please return back to your exam."


    "Yes, Master Linnaeus," Rowan and Severus said, before returning to their exam.


    With Rowan and Severus back to work, Master Linnaeus shared a glance with Madam Marchbanks. Someone had it out for the Prince family despite their most recent revelation. Why else would a mere lackey be paying such close attention to the Prince children? But better yet, who and why?

 Chapter 310 - C.S.A.E. â…¢

    Rowan personally didn''t think she had done too bad on her potion''s exam. And her suspicions were confirmed when Master Linnaeus placed a leaf into the Draught of the Living dead only for the leaf to disintegrate into the potion. Severus, on the other hand, had Master Linnaeus absolutely salivating. If a higher grade could be given than an O, Master Linnaeus would have given it to Severus for his perfect Felix Felicis. In fact, Master Linnaeus promised to slip a vial later to Severus after the exam as a reward.


    But then again, Rowan left Master Linnaeus drooling during her Herbology exam. And it was all due to how easily Rowan had trimmed one of the most difficult and dangerous plants in the wizarding world, the Snargaluff. Not only had she successfully extracted several pods, but all without so much as a single scratch. It was Severus, who had barely managed to defang the Venomous Tentacula. Still, a pass was a pass, and that was all that counted in the end.


    Thursday was to be the final day for the practical exams in the following order: Transfiguration, Charms, and DADA. To be followed, after lunch with the remaining written exams. Rowan would be taking Arithmancy and Ancient Runes, while Severus took Care of Magical Creatures and Divination. And given that Madam Berk and Master Strauss would be each other''s witnesses, Master Linnaeus would be the witness for Madam Marchbanks, who was to preside over the remaining practical exams.


    Thursday morning, when they were back in the same classroom, the classroom had returned to its original state. Madam Marchbanks had them stand before her, while Master Linnaeus took a seat in the corner to observe the proceedings.


    Madam Marchbanks nods at both of them and says, "We shall start with Transfiguration. Please perform any of the 7th year required textbook spells. I will judge you on your wand movements and the final effect of the spell. Which of you would like to go first?"


    "I will," Rowan hastily said. She''d rather get this over with as quickly as possible. Much like her grandfather over the course of the last few years, she realized that she wasn''t very good at Transfiguration. Not that she wasn''t simply brilliant when it came time to do theoretical work, just not when it came time to actually casting the spell. She''d often secretly practice before class to get it just right.


    Pointing her wand in the air, Rowan says, "Avis!" Suddenly, a huge drain is felt on her magic, before


    a flock of blackbirds emerged from the tip of her wand, and loudly begin to flutter around the room.


    Feeling more tired than expected, with a wave of her wand, Rowan vanishes the birds away as Madam Marchbanks is somewhat impressed, but it was nothing she had not seen before.


    Though Rowan was left in a rather complicated state afterward. It would seem that any spells to conjure something out of nothing and bending the laws of physics actually took a great deal of magic. It was no wonder, why many wizards and witches did not perform such a spell. It was easier to Transfigure something already in existence than to conjure something out of nothing.


    "Mr. Prince, you are up," Madam Marchbanks said as Severus stepped up.


    Pointing his wand at himself, Severus mutters, "Crinus Muto!" Transforming his sleek black hair, bright red and curly including his eyebrows and eyelashes.


    Madam Marchbanks is quite impressed as most wizards have been difficulty transforming their eyebrows in coordination with the rest of such a difficult transfiguration. With a gesture from Madam Marchbanks, Severus returns back to normal and smugly steps back.


    "For Charms, I require that two 7th year charms be performed nonverbally," Madam Marchbanks sternly instructed. "Therefore, let us continue in the same order."


    Rowan and Severus glance at each other in silent agreement, Rowan goes first. "Augamenti!" Rowan thought in her mind as a of clean drinkable water begins to pour out onto the floor. Waving her wand, the stream stops as she thinks of the drought charm, which instantly dries the puddle on the ground.


    "Excellent!" Madam Marchbanks seemed rather pleased at how effortlessly both high-level charms were cast.


    "Your turn, Mr. Prince," Madam Marchbanks said. Severus much like Rowan performs the two same charms given their difficulty and receives the same exact praise.


    Satisfied at their performance, Madam Marchbanks, says, "For Defense Against the Dark Art''s, the practical exam will consist of two portions. The first portion will require each of you to undergo the Imperious curse and successfully fight it off. And secondly, successfully cast the spell required to banish a Dementor."


    Seeing the twins nod at her, Madam Marchbanks points her wand at Rowan and says, "Ready, Miss Prince?"


    Rowan takes a deep breath, nods her head, and holds till. "Imperio!" Madam Marchbanks cried out as she pointed her wand at Rowan.


    Rowan suddenly feels as though the world is tilted as she hears a soft voice in her ear say, "Jump up and down ten times." About to begin to move, her mind defenses click into place as she feels as though a pail of cold water is being poured over her.


    Resisting the urge to wince, Rowan blinks and says, "I think, I''m fine."


    Madam Marchbanks looks rather impressed as she says, "Not all trained Auror''s are as quick as that to throw off the Imperius Curse that quickly."


    Ignoring the dizziness in her head and stomach, Rowan walks away as Severus goes up next. Severus was even faster than Rowan at throwing off the dark curse. But it should be no surprise given his superior talent int Occlumency. After all, he managed to fool one of the greatest dark wizards of all time, Lord Voldemort.


    Madam Marchbanks makes a quick note of this, before saying, "Go on ahead and cast the spell."


    Rowan is still for a moment as she closes her eyes and tries to think of a happy memory. It takes her a moment, before she says, "Expecto Patronum!" From the tip of her wand burst out a silver creature that caused her to blankly stare in surprise as did everyone else. It was a Thestral. The reptilian, horse winged creature fluttered around before vanishing through the wall.


    Clearing her throat to cover her shock, Madam Marchbanks firmly says, "Your turn, Mr. Prince."


    Severus flushes and hurries forward as he easily only needs to think of a certain redhead girl. "Expecto Patronum!" Severus cried out as a winged stallion emerged from his wand and began to proudly trot all around.


    Rowan smiled despite herself in pride. Thank goodness it wasn''t a doe. It was just the small reminder she needed to be reminded of that things had changed even if it wasn''t how she wanted them to be.


    Madam Marchbanks claps her hands with pride and says, "Well done, you both. We''ll have lunch now and afterward; the two of you will wrap up your final two exams and be allowed to leave. Your results will be sent later in the mail including a copy to Hogwarts."


    "Yes, Madam Marchbanks," Rowan and Severus said as their meal was brought in by the female clerk, before leaving the two of them alone to eat in the classroom. It was a simple soup bowl again with a slice of bread and a scone. It was a tad bit salty but given how hungry they were they didn''t complain.


    Severus takes a sip of the soup and murmurs, "I guess it''s a good thing that we listened to you."


    "Yes, well, I was fairly certain that I wouldn''t be anything normal," Rowan drily concluded with a shudder as she couldn''t picture herself as a Thestral.


    "Well, you would have been somewhat horse-like and would have been able to fly," Severus teased with a grin.


    "Yes, Bramble," Rowan smirked back causing Severus to glare at her.


    "Oh, do shut up!" Severus huffed, before returning to their meal.


    Their break ended much too soon as Rowan and Severus were back to taking their final two written exams. The only good news to the entire situation is when they finished with their exams, their grandfather would be waiting for them inside the C.S.A.E. office to take them home. And then they''d have a nice long bath and a delicious meal prepared by Dawn, before sleeping until mid-day the next day.

 Chapter 311 - C.S.A.E. Results

    Late Friday evening within the Ministry of Magic, and inside a classroom are four seated figures, two witches and two wizards. At present, the four proctors for the examination of Severus and Rowan Prince finish grading the examinee''s practical exams. With a loud sigh, Master Strauss puts down his quill and turns his tanned head from side to side. The tanned wizard with a scholarly heir mutters, "Well, I''m glad that is over and done with."


    The solemn figure of Master Linnaeus snorts in disdain. "I have just tested one of the finest minds of this century, and I am thrilled at having witnessed it," Master Linnaeus proudly declared. "I have no doubt that the young Severus Prince will become one of the foremost potion masters'' of Great Britain but will become one of the youngest potions masters in history as well."


    "That is without a doubt an undisputed fact," Master Strauss chuckled causing Master Linnaeus to merely send a scowl his way.


    "Well, the sister isn''t bad either," interjected, the curly silver-haired, Madam Berk. "Rowan Prince has quite the analytical mind, and though lacking in some areas, when in comparison to her brother, she is still a rather strong contender in other areas. Why even you, Master Linnaeus were entranced with her during her Herbology exam."


    Master Linnaeus has the grace to blush as he murmurs, "She managed to tame a Snargaluff, which I could have sworn was impossible."


    "My point exactly," Madam Berk said with a great deal of satisfaction. "Talent isn''t always linear nor apparent."


    "True," Master Strauss said in agreement. "And without a doubt, their scores prove that the two of them are quite intelligent. What do you think, Madam Marchbanks? You''ve been rather quiet on the subject."


    The old witch by wizarding standards glances up with still bright, and rather sharp eyes. Madam Marchbanks leans back in her chair and thoughtfully says, "They are Prince''s and as recent revelations have shown, they are indeed the descendants of the two most famous Slytherin''s of all time, Salazar Slytherin himself, and Merlin Ambrosius.


    Though infamous without a shadow of a doubt, Salazar Slytherin was a brilliant wizard and an equally brilliant Potion''s Master. And as for Merlin Ambrosius, he is the most revered wizard of all time. Merlin is recorded as the most powerful wizard in our history and a fierce protector of muggles. Though a contradiction at times, the Prince family itself embodies the worst and best of their forefathers." Though Madam Marchbanks tactfully did not mention the Prince family Percussor heritage.


    Madam Marchbanks paused before continuing, "Either way, great things are to be expected from Severus and Rowan Prince. And only with time can we know whether that will be good or bad."


    Master Strauss lips twitch into a smile. "Maybe that is true, but from what I''ve observed, they are a good lad and lass. A trifle, cold, yes, but they''re Slytherins. And although the Prince''s tend to appear as cold fish on the outside, they really are rather warm on the inside."


    "Must you always be so optimistic, Master Strauss?" Master Linnaeus huffed.


    Master Strauss chuckles in reply, "I am a Hufflepuff, Master Linnaeus. It is in my nature to try to see the good in others, my cunning Slytherin friend."


    Master Linnaeus loudly sniffs in reply as Madam Berk teasingly says, "Master Strauss must we bring houses into everything?"


    "Always such a Gryffindor, Madam Berk," Master Strauss teased back.


    Madam Berk wrinkles her nose at him in distaste. "A Ravenclaw, actually," Madam Berk loftily declared. "And what of you, Madam Marchbanks, a Gryffindor?"


    Madam Marchbanks lets out a loud guffaw. "No, Madam Berk, I am very much a Ravenclaw. Though that wretched old hat did suggest putting me in Gryffindor," Madam Marchbanks growled with a roll of her eyes. "As if I''d lasted a single day in that outrageously loud house without going mad and poisoning those loud louts within a fortnight!"


    There are loud chuckles from the rest of them as Master Strauss says, "I must admit that Gryffindor''s tend to be a loud bunch the whole lot of them."


    Glancing at the late hour, Madam Marchbanks pointedly says, "These old bones of mine aren''t as young as they used to be and need to rest." There are murmurs of agreement as they rise and collect their graded exams that need to be registered.


    Despite the late hour, the middle-aged female clerk with cropped hair and her old boss are still awake in the C.S.A.E. Office. The old wizard pushes up his thick spectacles and accepts each graded exam and records the grades. The female clerk already had an official letter written that only required the recipient names. She quickly adds the name before preparing the envelope''s in which the results and letter will be sent out.


    Having finished recording the official transcript, the old wizard tamps the parchment with official C.S.A.E. seal and says, "A copy will be sent to the examinee''s and to Hogwarts. A third copy will be kept and filed here at the Ministry of Magic. Thank you, Madam Marchbanks, Madam Berk, Master Linnaeus, and Master Strauss for your hard labor. May you all have a good evening." The two witches and two wizards nod their thanks, before making their way out.


    The female clerk takes the official transcript and places it with the written letters sealing the letter with the official wax seal of their office. The old wizard says, "Go on home after mailing those letters. I''ll close up the office here in a bit."


    "Yes, sir," the female clerk gratefully said, before gathering her things, and quickly making her way out of the office towards the mailroom to have an owl deliver the two letters to be delivered to the same exact destination.


    Rising to his feet, the old man carefully files the transcript into the system, before putting on his thick warm robes. Certain that all the candles had been put out, the old wizard takes out a gleaming golden key and locks the door behind him as he leaves. His footsteps quickly fade away leaving nothing but silence and darkness.


    Sometime after simpering footsteps can be heard as a stout figure tries to open the door. Cursing the figure points their wand at the door know and says, "Alohomora!"


    A shrill shriek is heard as the spell rebounds back and sends the figure flying back against the wall. Angrily hissing the stout figure stomps away in the darkness leaving behind no indication of their presence except for a black bow that had fallen to the floor.


    Later that night, the Magical Maintenance crew would come upon it and think nothing of it. They''d simply toss the black velvet bow into the trash bin. After all, they had a job to do and didn''t have time to wonder much less ponder about every strange item that they found within the Ministry of Magic. If they did, they''d never get anything done at all!

 Chapter 312 - C.S.A.E. Results â…¡

    Saturday morning, Rowan and Severus were at breakfast eating Dawn''s famous, but rarely ever baked cinnamon rolls. Grandmother hadn''t liked them eating too many sweets for breakfast. However, since they''d had only just returned late Thursday afternoon, Reginald thought the twins deserved a treat after four days of exams.


    With a great big yawn, Georgine strides into the dining hall and takes her usual seat at her brother''s side. "Anything new?" Georgine asked as she grabbed a still warm biscuit from the basket before her and began to spread jam onto it.


    "Nothing much beyond news on the Cure and the Quidditch World Cup," Reginald mumbled, before glancing over at Georgine. "You have eyeshadows under your eyes, dear sister. Were you out drinking again?"


    Georgine purses her lips and says, "If you must know, brother of mine, I was out with Dorea Potter last night. We decided to visit her cousin, Lucretia Prewett."


    Georgine stuffed the biscuit into her mouth and mumbled, "Though I didn''t count on the two younger Blacks being there."


    Reginald merely arches his eyebrow but doesn''t comment back. Raising his paper back up, he begins to read, when the doors burst open. The excited figure of Dawn rushes in with two sealed envelopes with the Ministry of Magic seals on them. "They''ve come, young master and mistress!" Dawn excitedly said as she handed over the letters.


    Reginald drops the paper he was reading as Georgine quickly downs a bit of orange juice to swallow her biscuit down. The two of them eagerly watch the twins open their envelopes. Rare wide excited grins appear on both of their faces as they shout, "We passed all the courses!"


    Rushing out of their seats, Reginald and Georgine hurry over and each peered over one of the twins'' shoulders to see the results for themselves.


    Ministry of Magic


    Minister: Eugena Jenkins


    Office of C.S.A.E., the Comprehension Student Apprenticeship Exam


    (Head of the C.S.A.E. Indus Whiz)


    Dear Miss Prince,


    We are pleased to inform the recipient that you have passed the C.S.A.E. A list of potential master''s has been included. Also, at the examinee''s own discretion, they may choose to purse a master on their own. Please find enclosed a list of said candidate and the required form to be filled out and signed, stating the master''s official acceptance of apprenticeships. The form must be signed and returned in a timely manner in order to be officially registered with the Office of C.S.A.E.


    The Hogwarts term begins on the 1st of September. We await your owl by no later than 13th of August.


    Yours sincerely,


    Indus Whiz


    Head of the C.S.A.E.


    Grades are as follow:


    O ¨C Outstanding


    E ¨C Exceed Expectations


    A ¨C Acceptable


    P ¨C Poor


    D ¨C Dreadful


    T ¨C Troll


    Rowan Prince:


    Herbology ¨C O


    Potions ¨C A


    Charms ¨C E


    Transfiguration ¨C A


    Defense Against the Dark Arts ¨C O


    History of Magic ¨C A


    Astronomy ¨C A


    Arithmancy ¨C O


    Ancient Runes ¨C A


    Severus Prince:


    Herbology ¨C A


    Potions ¨C O


    Charms ¨C E


    Transfiguration ¨C O


    Defense Against the Dark Arts ¨C O


    History of Magic ¨C A


    Astronomy ¨C A


    Divination ¨C O


    Care of Magical Creatures ¨C A


    Rowan personally felt rather pleased with herself given the fact that she had earned 3 O''s, 1 E, and 5 A''s. They were all passing grades and with Severus beating her with one more Outstanding. Worst of all, he''d beaten her using Divination, which she was absolutely certain that he had just made up his answer for the final divination portion of the exam!


    "What do the two of you desire?" Reginald said with great pleasure as his eyes sparkled with delight.


    "Aren''t we already going to the World Cup?" Rowan muttered with a frown.


    "Yes, but both of you passed all your subjects!" Georgine interrupted. "Do you have any idea when the last time any student passed the exams at your age in every single course?!"


    "Well, I''d like some potions volumes," Severus instantly answered with no shame whatsoever.


    "In that case, I''d like to have some more books as well, but that can wait until later," Rowan replied with a shrug.


    "Yes, yes," Reginald said as he hurried away leaving his food untouched, but not before crumbling the letter in his pocket into a wad. It was from Eileen, but he''d not spare it a single glance. She had chosen her path, and so had he. And his heart would not weaken again. (In fact, he''d been steadily receiving a letter from her once per week from, since her visit to the manor. But he had never opened a single one of them, and had no intention of ever doing so much less replying back.)


    Georgine, on the other hand, happily dug into her meal. She was simply famished with at the sudden joyous news. Though her eyes did narrow at seeing the actions of her brother. Though she did not approve of that wretched girl''s action, Eileen was still the mother of the children. And although she understood her older brother''s sentiments, she truly hoped her brother did not come to regret his actions. Because the ones who would end up paying the final price would not be him, but rather the children at having missed the opportunity to meet with their mother again or even make amends.


    Rowan returns to eating, but despite herself, there is a grin on her face. Even Severus kept glancing at his letter with a pleased expression. They happily scarfed down their meals, before heading outside to enjoy what was left of their summer.


    Lying down in the shade of one of the big trees, Severus says, "I can''t wait to write to Lily about this!"


    "You can''t," Rowan said in a monotone voice as she stared up at the warm blue sky filled with puffy white clouds.


    "Why not?!" Severus snapped.


    "Because the process of finding an apprenticeship master is considered sacred and is not to be announced until the master does so. It''s tradition," Rowan replied as she sleepily closed her eyes.


    Severus sighs and closes his eyes for a moment. "I guess, but it still would have been nice. I hate that Lily won''t be coming to the World Quidditch Cup with us."


    "The next one is in four years; we''ll be 18 by then. We''ll still be young enough and be able to go on our own by then."


    "I suppose."


    "And besides, didn''t you promise to meet up at the World Cup with Terry and Sirius?"


    "Yes. But I''d still have rather gone with Lily."


    "Ah, such a sweet friendship."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Rowan doesn''t respond earning herself a glare from Severus. But she really didn''t care as she slowly began to doze off. She hadn''t dozed off for long when she heard a whisper say, "Hungry."


    Rowan''s eyes fly open as she sits up and glances wildly all around. To her relief, she sees a small garden snake slithering through the grass in search of food. Breathing deeply, she leans back against the tree to stare into the peaceful distance. Severus is sound asleep napping at her side, no doubt dreaming of Lily as he keeps smiling in his sleep.


    Glancing down at her hands, Rowan sees she has a slight tremble and flexes them to be rid of it. Her dreams, as usual, were once more filled with darkness and shadows. It wasn''t anywhere near as bad as before, but she found herself inconveniently tired at times. She knew that the nightmares would never really go away. She''d seen far too much and had enough blood on her hands that this was the direct consequence of her own actions. But even so, she''d still choose the same path all over again.


    Not that she had been given much of a choice in retrospect concerning the death of Professor Adric which had been forced by the curse of the DADA position itself. She could vibrantly recall that a part of her had fiercely struggled to fight against the curse and she had been somewhat successful, but in the end, all it had taken was a simple tripping jinx. Which was something to scoff at considering that Professor Adric was more than capable of deflecting such a childish spell, and yet for some reason, the Professor had not sensed nor heard the spell being cast at him? It was utterly ridiculous, really.


    And that point was even more so proven on that tragic day. Rowan instinctively flinched as her mind skipped over those recent events. But her being unable to move nor react only served to further prove her point, she wasn''t truly prepared to kill someone in cold blood quite yet. And the only other death of a human being caused indirectly by her hand was the death of Nicholas Flamel and his wife had been a direct result of the destruction of the Philosopher''s stone. But once again, she had never been truly facing them in a duel face to face.


    More importantly, Rowan knew that she wasn''t capable of it yet, either. Even the Basilisk had been killed indirectly by her hand and more so thanks to the Acromantula''s efforts. Still, she had to get stronger even if that meant directly learning from Dumbledore, because she just couldn''t afford to fail, Severus. She just couldn''t.

 Chapter 313 - Master

    It was later in the following week, when Rowan and Severus were summoned to their grandfather''s office. Dawn had insisted that they both be properly dressed, before being let out of their bedrooms. Making their way downstairs they found Aunt Georgine properly dressed waiting in the Great Hall. Giving them a quick look over, Georgine nodded in approval and said, "Hurry to the study now."


    "Yes, Aunt Georgine," Rowan and Severus muttered, before they head over to the study as previously instructed.


    On their way there, Rowan gets a most terrible feeling. She quietly says, "Severus?"


    "Hmm, what?" Severus grunted.


    "Don''t you get the feeling that we used all our luck to pass the exams?"


    "What''s that got to do with anything?"


    "Well, I just have the distinct feeling that we used up all our luck. And now, everything that will and can go wrong will occur."


    "You''re just being pessimistic again."


    "Two fourteen-year-olds memorized four years'' worth of studies in under two months. That does sound like an impossible feat or an act of Merlin himself so to speak. And I''m fairly confident that I''ll never be able to repeat the same miracle in this lifetime again."


    Severus is still for a moment as he too starts to get an eerie feeling. "Now that you mention it, that does seem odd. We should have at least failed one or two courses. And at best passed most of them with an acceptable only. And that would have still been considered a rather good grade and would have passed the apprenticeship exam."


    "That''s my exact point," Rowan said with a tiny shiver. "We''re Slytherins not lucky Gryffindors." The two of them unconsciously gulped as they made their way down the corridor to their grandfather''s study. The door was closed as Rowan timidly knocks on the door.


    "Do come in, children," Reginald could be heard saying from inside.


    Rowan opens the door and both her and Severus paused in the open doorway. Their sitting in one of the armchairs is a long silvery haired wizard with his beard neatly tucked into his belt. His robes for once were rather demure in a silvery sort of color. The tip of his buckled high heeled boots peeks out from underneath his robes gleam with polish. While his childlike blue eyes sparkle rather innocently at them from behind half-moon spectacles hanging on his long, crooked nose that had been at least been broken twice before, Headmaster Albus Dumbledore.


    "Good afternoon, Professor Dumbledore," Rowan and Severus said as they stepped inside into the study. There wasn''t anything strange about his being here as no doubt he''d come to discuss the changes to their schedule and so forth. They''d been told as much by the office of C.S.A.E.


    "Have a seat, children," Reginald said as Rowan and Severus did as they were told. To their surprise, Reginald arose and said, "I shall leave the three of you to it to discuss." Bowing once, he departs and firmly closes the door shut behind him. Leaving Rowan and Severus behind exchanging rather wary glances.


    "I must admit I found myself both surprised and rather pleased to receive the letter from the Ministry of Magic of the two of you passing the C.S.A.E. exam," Dumbledore said with a grin. "The last apprenticeship that Hogwarts had was roughly over a hundred and fifty years ago."


    Seeing Rowan and Severus merely just staring at him, Dumbledore chuckled. "Forgive me, I do tend to ramble a bit at times. Now, let us get to the matter of business at hand. Now, that you''ve both passed the exam, the deadline for finding a master is August 13th. Have the both of you found a master yet?"


    "Grandfather said, he would arrange one for us, Professor Dumbledore," Severus replied for the both of them.


    "I see," Dumbledore mused out loud. "And he did not inform you of his choice?" Both Rowan and Severus shook their heads in response. Their grandfather and Aunt Georgine had been rather secretive about the whole affair.


    "In that case," Dumbledore rose to his feet and bowed to both of them. "Mr. and Miss Prince, I hereby accept the formal apprenticeship request to become your master. I shall endeavor to pass down all my earthly knowledge be it from the creation of spells to Defense Against the Dark Arts all the way down to the alchemy skills I possess. So, mote be."


    Two silver badges zoom out of Dumbledore''s robes to gently fall into their laps. It was two apprenticeship badges, which the master forged using his own magic. The badges were typically instilled with the protection of the highest order to protect his still student apprentices from harm be it from attacks or a simple accident in class. The badges in question were that of a pentagram within a circle with the points of the pentagram in Ancient Runes.


    Rowan slightly smiled in delight at recognizing the Ancient Runes as Severus tentatively touched his. Both glancing up still rather bewildered at Dumbledore as they still seemed rather confused by the suddenness of the situation. Chuckling to himself, Dumbledore sits down and says, "The badges are to be worn over your regular school robes declaring that you are both apprentices, mine to be precise."


    Rowan and Severus slowly nod their heads as they both carefully put the badge in their pocket. Both of them were still in shock and rather wary at finding the Headmaster as their new apprenticeship master. It wasn''t because he was powerful, but rather that he was a Gryffindor and they were Slytherins. There were bound to be some crucial idealistic differences.


    "Now then, shall we begin to review your schedule?" Dumbledore professionally said as Rowan and Severus finally seemed to awaken from their stupor.


    Dumbledore pulled out their exam results from his robes to better study their choices. "I must say I am most pleased to find that both of you passed all your subjects and even acquired several O''s each of you."


    Glancing down at Rowan''s first, Dumbledore says, "Which subjects will you be dropping, Rowan?"


    Rowan startles at being called by her first name but still answers, "I''d like to drop Astronomy, History of Magic, Herbology, and Potions, Professor Dumbledore. As for the rest of the classes, I''d like to retain them with the exception of Arithmancy. I''d like to request to be transferred to Advanced Arithmancy."


    "Excellent choices," Dumbledore said. "I''d like for both of you to maintain your present Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Transfiguration courses. At present, all the Hogwarts Professors are aware of the two of you passing the C.S.A.E. I do not need to warn you that they and I expect neither of you to slack off in your studies simply because you both have achieved such a success."


    At present, all the Hogwarts Professors are aware of your passing the C.S.A.E. I do not need to warn you that they and I expect neither of you to slack off in your studies simply because you both have achieved such a success."


    Severus and Rowan both pale knowing full well that from now on they''d be spending a lot of their time with the Headmaster. It was never a good thing when the principal of the entire school body is suddenly your guardian so to speak. It absolutely wasn''t!

 Chapter 314 - Master â…¡

    Seeing the twin''s silence, Dumbledore quickly changed the subject as his blue eyes turned to gaze at the younger lad. "And you, Severus?" He asked.


    Severus licks his suddenly dry lips and says, "I''d like to drop Astronomy, Divination, History of Magic, and Potions."


    "I thought as much," Dumbledore sagely nods. "I''ve taken the liberty to add several new courses to both of your schedules."


    Rowan and Severus blink in confusion as he continues, "The both of you will be taking, Alchemy, Ancient Studies, and Mermish with myself of course."


    Rowan and Severus pale even further for two very different reasons. Rowan because she knew she wasn''t very good with magical languages. Why she only just passed Ancient Runes! And was still in the process of learning, Gobbledegook, which was difficult enough as it was! Mermish was bound to give her a raging headache!


    On the other hand, Severus was rather pleased with the idea of Alchemy, but he was not fascinated at all with the idea of Mermish nor Ancient Studies. He had no interest in either subject whatsoever. And he was already learning Gobbledegook. What need did he have to learn Mermish, when he was a land-dwelling wizard?


    "Now that we''ve discussed an important part," Dumbledore said. "Let us move on to discussing that which you wish to become or learn. I understand that your emphasis will be Potions, Severus with a side emphasis in Defense Against the Dark Arts and Spell crafting."


    "Yes, -Professor," Severus paused not sure what to call the Headmaster anymore.


    "The both of you may call me, Dumbledore in private and Professor Dumbledore in public," Dumbledore said as his eyes twinkled at having noticed the hesitation.


    "Yes-, Dumbledore," Severus slowly said. "I''d like to work on creating new potions and cures to previously thought impossible to cure illnesses."


    Dumbledore nods as he turns to eye, Rowan. "And you, Rowan?"


    "I''d like to work on spell craft and theorization which pertain to various spell fields and are applicable to multiple fields. And given my natural talent in Herbology, I will also specialize in a side branch of alchemy usually ignored, Spagyric," Rowan confidently answered.


    "And just what would you both like to cure?" Dumbledore pointedly asked.


    "I''d like to cure the blight which all squibs have," Rowan staunchly replied.


    Dumbledore looks a bit surprised and says, "And why do you think that is?"


    "Squibs can see magic unlike muggles," Rowan replied. "Therefore, the problem does not lie in their lack of magic, but rather that their magic core either never fully formed or never properly connected. In which case, I think it may be possible to cure them."


    "An interesting premise," Dumbledore said, before turning to Severus. "And you, Severus?"


    "I''d like to take a crack at creating a cure for dark magic injuries and other such diseases," Severus proudly stated. "I think that if Rowan works on theory, while I work on the potion''s side of things as a team, we''ll go on to do great things."


    "I must admit I''m impressed,'' Dumbledore said as he leaned back in his seat. "You both are actuely aware of exactly where your own strengths and weaknesses lie. And where one fails the other will cover and fill in the gap. If what you say is true, then I am confident the both of you might just very well create a new age in the world of medicine."


    "Thank you-," Rowan and Severus paused as they carefully added, "-Dumbledore."


    "I can see that the two of you will keep on my toes," Dumbledore chuckled as Severus and Rowan had the grace to look a bit embarrassed. Rowan''s ears turned slightly pink, while a pink flush began to creep up Severus''s face.


    "I''ve already filed the needed paperwork with the Ministry and the traces on both of your wands will be removed once the school term starts," Dumbledore said as he rose to feet with that perpetual twinkle in his eye. "And given that this will be your last summer being free of an apprenticeship, I thought we best wait until the start of the term. As of next summer, I''ll have the both of you working on a project or two during the summer."


    "Yes, Dumbledore," Rowan and Severus replied much more easily this time.


    Dumbledore nods and says, "In that case, I''ll be on my way. The both of you should be getting your booklist shortly as per usual with the added changes. I''ll see both of you on September 1st. And please do give my sincerest thanks to your grandfather and aunt."


    "Goodbye, Professor Dumbledore," Rowan and Severus answered out of habit earning themselves a chuckle from Dumbledore as he floo''d away to the Three Broomsticks.


    Rowan and Severus are both silent for mere moment until Severus says, "I can see what you meant about using all our luck. Do you think if he finds out that I am, a you know what, that he''ll kill me?"


    "Probably bury you somewhere and make it look like an accident," Rowan muttered. "That or pack you off to Azkaban."


    Severus turns to glare at Rowan. "I swear that if I''m ever going down, I''ll sing like a canary. And trust me, you''ll be right there alongside me."


    "Says you," Rowan sniffed. "I''m a Slytherin, I''ve always got a backup plan."


    Severus rolled his eyes as he pulled the door open to find Reginald and Aunt Georgine there. Suddenly Severus desperately hopes they didn''t hear his prior comment. Because if they did, he''d be so dead. Instead, Reginald pulls him into a proud hug as Aunt Georgine strides into the study and gives a Rowan brief hug.


    Both of them turn to stare at Severus, who was red-faced and struggling to escape Reginald''s grasp. Pretending as though she hadn''t seen anything, Georgine asks, "Now that you''re apprenticed the Headmaster show us your apprenticeship badges." After all, it was somewhat uncommon that a pureblood ever attempts an apprenticeship. Most were content to mingle in politics and live off their wealth.


    Rowan pulls out the silver badge as Georgine''s eyes widen at feeling the power steaming off the badge. "Oh, yes, he put in quite the effort in the protection spells," Georgine muttered. "My eyes are almost watering at his magic signature engraved into the badge. The Professor''s magic is still just as powerful as ever."


    "How very nice of him," Rowan sarcastically said as Georgine snorted in understanding as a fuming Severus finally escaped out of his grandfather''s grasp.


    "I''m leaving!" Severus loudly announced before stomping away.


    The three of them watch him go as Georgine idly remarks, "He''s quite Gryffindorish at times."


    "Mm," Rowan hummed in agreement. A terrible fault of her brother''s. But worst of all was how he wore his heart on his sleeve. And for a Slytherin that is a no-no.

 Chapter 315 - Walden Macnair?

    It was near sundown when the figure of Albus Dumbledore made his way through Hogsmeade. Given that it was a fine evening there were plenty of residents outside of their homes enjoying the cooling air. Children were laughing as they flew their broom, while others chased fireflies and the like. It was a fine summer evening indeed.


    Loud boisterous voices could be heard from the Hog Head Inn as Dumbledore made his way around the back. A spotted goat let out a loud cry in recognition. The goat snuffled towards the edge of the wooden pen and squeezed its head through the bars. Dumbledore lets out a soft chuckle and gives the goat a quick scratch under the chin, before heading over to the back door.


    Dumbledore loudly knocked twice and waited. Not long after the bartender with long, stringy gray hair and match beard glares at him with blue colored eyes hidden behind spectacles. "You''re late, Albus!" Aberforth Dumbledore snapped as Albus Dumbledore made his way past his younger brother.


    Aberforth slammed the door shut, before making his way back to the bar. He''d have to find a way to leave for a few minutes without anyone breaking into the barrels. Luckily, he had a new charm for that. With an evil gleam in his eyes, Aberforth returned to the bar.


    Dumbledore quickly made his way upstairs and gently pushed the door open to reveal the six figures from the first meeting with the exception of Aberforth, who was not present for the moment. "My apologies for the tardiness this evening, I was delayed as I was sorting my apprentices," Dumbledore said causing quite a bit of surprise among those present.


    "Apprentices?" Said, the elderly hunched up bald wizard, Elphias Doge. "I had heard from Madam Marchbanks that the Prince twins had passed the C.S.A.E. exam with flying colors. I wasn''t aware they had applied for an apprenticeship with you, Albus."


    "Their grandfather did," Dumbledore replied as he took the vacant seat across from Doge.


    The square-jawed man with dark hair furrows his brow. "The Prince twins, huh?" Edgar Bones remarked with a bit of a frown. "And that is not at all suspicious given the Prince''s statement on their heritage."


    Doge snorts and says, "I know what you''re thinking, Auror Bones. But it''s not some cunning Slytherin ploy on behalf of the Prince''s to remain in the public''s good graces. And Madam Marchbanks prior to my decision had indeed spoken to me in regard to that the Prince twins were already crackling with power. For very good reason their grandfather forced them into the apprenticeship. Being only fourteen they''re much too young to already be awakening to their full powers. The two of them need to be grounded for everyone''s wellbeing."


    "Is that normal?" Asked, the handsome redhead, Gideon Prewett.


    "Normally, no," the rugged Alastor Moody replied to the surprise of many. "But in circumstances where a certain family is quite powerful as the Prince''s, a certain set of circumstances can force the child in question to awaken much earlier than previously anticipated."


    Gideon''s eyes widen in understanding as his large-nosed brother, Fabian Prewett says, "Witnessing their grandmother''s death."


    "Aye," Alastor regretfully said. "The two of them were in the second row sitting next to the Black''s and their aunt. They witnessed everything."


    There is an awkward bout of silence until Edgar clears his throat and says, "My apologies Professor Dumbledore it was not my intention to suggest anything otherwise."


    Dumbledore waves his hand and says, "Then shall we get to the matters at hand, gentlemen?"


    "Nothing for my brother and I," Fabian replied as Gideon nodded his head in agreement. "All we''ve got is the usual whispers, but the underworld''s been rather quiet as of late too. But then again with the World Quidditch Cup around the corner, they''re probably concentrating on smuggling right now." The men in the room nod in understanding as they turn to glance at the Bones brothers.


    The lighter brown-haired Jacques Bones says, "Ignoring the Quidditch Cup, the other ongoing topic among the Ministry members is that of the Cure, which has all of the foreign diplomats and including potion guilds of the rest of the wizarding world eagerly vying to receive the cure early, before the other. I''ve even heard that Master Belby is up for receiving the medal of Merlin of the First Order. And since, actual descendants of Merlin have been found to still exist there are whispers that Reginald Prince will be brought in to stand alongside the Minister of Magic."


    "That is to be expected," Doge sniffed as he wiped his nose with a hankie due to summer allergies. "Nothing on my end beyond that the single attacker is to be sentenced tomorrow. He''ll be going to Azkaban for certain. I''m just not sure about how many years it''ll be for."


    "Yes, well he was part of a group that killed two members of two powerful families and a fourteen-year-old. Neither the public nor the Wizengamot will have any sympathy for him," Gideon frankly said.


    "And what of you, Auror Bones?" Dumbledore quietly interjected as they all paused to glance at Edgar Bones.


    Edgar presses his lips into a thin line and says, "I''m not sure if it''s anything really, but Albert Runcorn has been seen in the company of Antonin Dolohov and Walden Macnair as of late. It is not strange to be seen in the company of Macnair as he is seeking to enter the Ministry of Magic after having traveled abroad for several years and has since returned from the continent. But Dolohov, well, he''s never been one to show much interest in the affairs of the ministry."


    Alastor''s eyes flash in recognition of the name and Dumbledore does not miss it. "Have you something to add to Auror Bone''s account, Moody?"


    Alastor unconsciously rubs the scar under his jaw. "I have a reason to believe that Dolohov is a part of this dark group that follows the Dark Lord," Alastor carefully said. "He was seen often in the company of Rodolphus Lestrange, who I might add is the elder brother of the recently deceased Rabastan Lestrange."


    Alastor paused before adding, "I and Scrimgeour alongside Auror Clements have come to the conclusion that following Lestrange is the key to unraveling this whole mystery. But Rodolphus Lestrange is not easily seen nor much less followed. But Dolohov is and is much more careless given his arrogant haughty nature. I think if we play our cards right with Dolohov, we''ll have begun to unravel the tapestry and find the source."


    "Then I do believe we have our next step gentlemen," Dumbledore said. "I shall shake the tree from my end and see what falls. But I trust that Dolohov, Runcorn, and Macnair will all be under close watch from now on."


    The men in the room nod as Doge says, "I''ll personally keep an eye on the application of Macnair. If he truly wishes to join the ministry, I''ll see where he''s trying to get into and why. And keep an eye on Runcorn''s actions within the ministry. If he''s up to something, I''ll scout it out."


    "Just try to stay out of danger, old man," Alastor grumbled earning himself a glare from Doge.


    "I''ll have you know, Auror Moody, that I was already serving as a prominent ministry member when you were still in diapers!" Doge hissed indignantly.


    "Exactly," Alastor muttered under his breath as various degrees of smiles appeared across the room.


    Hiding a smile, Dumbledore says, "In that case, let us all depart. It is a lovely summer night. Let us enjoy some peace, while we still can." The men begin to depart slowly in pairs until only Dumbledore remains in the room. Without glancing at the door, he says, "You don''t need to linger during a meeting and wait just outside the door, Aberforth."


    Aberforth sneers and says, "So you''ll be taking the Prince twins as apprentices?"


    "Yes, I will," Dumbledore said not turning around to face his brother standing in the doorway.


    Aberforth seems to weigh the pro''s and con''s in his mind, before saying, "I''ve seen the Prince girl. She doesn''t remind you of anyone. Albus?"


    Dumbledore rises from his seat and turns to face his brother. His baby blue eyes don''t sparkle as he solemnly says, "Whatever do you mean, Aberforth?"


    "Those of her eyes that seem to see too much," Aberforth ventured to say. "They do not remind you of another pair of such eyes."


    Something flashes across Dumbledore''s face as he hoarsely says, "Her eyes are midnight black indigo. They look nothing alike."


    "Keep telling yourself that," Aberforth wolfishly grinned. "But keep looking and you''ll soon see what I mean." Turning away, Aberforth marches away in satisfaction leaving Dumbledore staring after his younger brother.


    Whatever did Aberforth mean by that? Feeling rather unsettled Dumbledore soon left. But all the way back to Hogwarts he seemed rather lost in thought. Was it merely one final last jab or was there something more to it?

 Chapter 316 - Fawley Manor

    Near Wiltshire, down a wide cleared driveway, there is a line of imposing pine trees blocking the view of the manor that lays behind it. In addition, there is an outer brick wall with an iron gate to deter any unwelcome visitors. Beyond the tree line and past the well-tended flower beds is a small, but lavish manor. The inside of the manor is ostentatiously decorated with the latest ornamentation that is fashionable among the upper crust of the wizarding society.


    The lavish decorations almost border on gaudy but are still within the realm of acceptable, just barely though. More often than not snide marks will be made by the guests carefully out of earshot from the ears of the Lord and Lady of Fawley manor. However, despite the dreadful social faux pas, the Fawley''s were a pureblood family with a marriageable daughter and two young sons. And the daughter in question, a young lady of fourteen years of age is a blossoming beauty with a large dowry, and no marriage contract yet in play.


    As a direct result, more than one family matron during that summer had dropped by for tea with Mrs. Fawley concerning the state of her daughter''s hand. But Mrs. Fawley played coy and ignored the subtle inquiries into her only daughter''s hand in marriage. The more contenders there were for her daughter''s hand, the better the chances were for her daughter to marry into an opulent and far more powerful pureblood family than she herself had.


    A popping sound caused Lysithea Fawley to awaken out of her thoughts. The voluptuous woman with an hourglass-shaped body did not look a day over twenty nor much less seemed to be the mother of three children. Tempting ruby lips purse in irritation as she turns her attention to her house elf.


    The house elf in question is a diminutive female with bruises on her arms, Vimla. Vimla does not tremble nor shiver for it displeases her mistress. Instead, Vimla ducks her head down causing her thin hair to fall to cover her face, effectively hiding her fearful gaze from sight. "Mistress called for Vimla?" The house elf squeaked.


    Lysithea leans back in her make-up chair and glanced at her own reflection before her in admiration. The curved beauty in the mirror has flawless, glowing skin. Large, bright eyes, pouting kissable lips, and long cascading auburn hair that fell to her waist. Preening with pride at her still perfect beauty, she says, "Bring my daughter to me, I wish to speak to her before we depart for the soiree."


    "Yes, Milady," Vimla squeaked, before popping away.


    Lysithea lips curl up in annoyance of the stupid creature. If the damn thing were not so useful at making her beauty creams and such, she''d have its neck broken much like the thing''s mother. But a daily pinch to the arm or the leg served to remind the hideous beast, its proper place in the Fawley household.


    Lysithea turns her mind to more delightful things as she faces her vanity mirror and uses her wand to perfectly style her hair up in an elegant coil decorated with tasteful gems and pearls. Unlike her husband, Lysithea had a taste for beauty and delicate things. And she knew exactly how the ton of society snickered at their overly decorated home, but despite being in complete agreement with them, her husband, Bogdan Fawley enjoyed showcasing his wealth. Beyond tempering down her husband''s most troublesome tastes, she could only stand by in annoyance and allow the hideous fashion transgressions to continue to occur.


    Lysithea had just put the finishing touches when a polite at the door is heard at the door. "Come in," Lysithea called out as she rose to her feet and walked to her bed, where a perfectly pressed burgundy silk gown lay on top of the bed.


    The door opens and quickly closes shut as a sweet, melodious voice asked, "You sent for me, mother?"


    Lysithea turns to eye her fourteen-year-old daughter, her eldest child, Bethanie Fawley. The chit had her long auburn hair with a slight wave to it inherited from her father. Pale skin, delicate features, but to be a tad taller than Lysithea herself. Another unfortunate characteristic inherited from her father. Fortunately, the ridiculous freckles at least were removable with a dreadfully expensive potion. Luckily, both she and her husband agreed for once and had the grotesque freckles removed.


    Lysithea lips flicker with mirth at noticing the cool gaze of her daughter upon her. However, Lysithea ignores the judgemental gaze of her daughter. Yes, her daughter had begun to nicely fill out and had a proper hourglass shape. Provided everything went well, her daughter would easily capture the lustful gaze of any man. Naturally, steps had to be taken to maintain her daughter''s virginity, but it was nothing that other mothers wouldn''t do.


    Turning her back on her daughter, Lysithea hears an exasperated sigh. "Mother, what do you want? I do not have time to play these childish games with you. I was making sure that Spurgeon and Esmond are properly dressed for tonight''s event," Bethanie stiffly said.


    Lysithea without any hesitation or shame pulls the tie to her silk robes open. The silk robes fall to the ground in a silk-like flutter. Lysithea hears the rustling sound of her daughter averting her body and no doubt, her gaze from her mother''s body. Lysithea chuckles to herself and purrs, "No need to avert your eyes, child. I am hardly naked given that I am wearing underclothing, a corset, garters, and silk stockings."


    "Hardly, mother," Bethanie vehemently replied. "I just don''t want to see the traces of your latest lover on your body, mother. It''s most unseemly."


    Lysithea''s eyes flash with anger, but a lazy smile appears on her lips. "Are you referring to the marks on my inner thighs or to the ones on my chest left by my latest paramour?"


    Bethanie raises her gaze from the floor to meet with the smug, cold gaze her mother. "I am aware of the kind of marriage that father and you have mother, but Spurgeon and Edmund should not be subjected to the whispers of father''s antics in the houses of sin or his latest kept mistresses nor to your string of lovers!"


    A cold, arrogant smile appears on Lysithea''s face. "How is it my fault for being born with this body or the fact that males can''t seem to be able to keep within the confines of their trousers?" Lysithea loftily declared but doesn''t wait for a reply as she steps into her gown and with a flick of her wand the gown''s buttons snap shut.


    Bethanie bites her inner cheek in anger but keeps her face and eyes devoid of any emotion. "Is that all, mother?" Bethanie asked. "If not mother, I shall take my leave."


    "One more thing, darling," Lysithea said looking the like the elegant Fawley spouse she was in public. "I know that the youngest Black son is interested in you. And I don''t need to remind you that though he is an excellent catch, his elder brother is the Black family heir."


    Bethanie''s eyes light up with anger as she draws herself up to her full height. Despite only being fourteen years old, she was now as tall as her mother and could stare her right in the eye. "Regulus Black is whom, I have chosen, mother. And as for the heir in question, Sirius Black, he is a womanizer and unruly. He is absolutely out of the question."


    Lysithea eyes her daughter for a moment, before dismissively saying, "Well, he is still a Black, I suppose and a far better cry than most of the contenders for your hand. But he is a year younger than you, darling, and your father does not believe that the Black''s will allow such a match to occur. And most especially when Villem Selwyn is already interested in you and has made a preliminary Bride Price offer. A most excellent offer, which has your father salivating to accept."


    Bethanie trembles, unable to hide the shiver of fear. Villem Selwyn was a widower nearly as old as her father with two wives already dead. More than one rumor indicated that the previous wives of Villem Selwyn had died by violent means at his own hand. But he was a wealthy pureblood and member of the sacred twenty-eight families which caused more than one family to still eagerly try to tie their daughters in marriage to him.


    Bethanie''s lips press into a thin line at seeing the gleam of satisfaction in her mother''s eyes. A sense of tranquility arises within her as Bethanie says, "Should father attempt such a thing, I will request sanctuary from Reginald Prince, and he will not deny my request."


    Lysithea''s eye''s slowly narrowed in thought. "And why in Merlin''s name would such illustrious figure agree to such a request of an unknown girl?"


    "Because of Rowan and Severus Prince," Bethanie countered. "We are friends of sorts, and they will side me if the request is ever made."


    Lysithea is silent for a moment before a thin approving smile appears on her face. "Very well, I will whisper to your father regarding your friendship with the Prince children. He was quite peeved at not having been invited to the old Prince''s summoning. However, a friendship with you and the next Prince generation will do us no wrong and further increase our value."


    "Thank you, mother," Bethanie steadily said, before turning to leave.


    "And Bethanie."


    "Yes, Mother?"


    "I am fond of you, child," Lysithea stiffly declared with an arrogant tilt of her chin. "You are not weak like my mother and sisters, but strong like I am. Do not let your beauty go to waste for it will fade away one day."


    Seeing Bethanie''s blank face, Lysithea lips press together in a warning. "And you do your brothers no good by being so gentle and kind with them."


    Bethanie looks mutinous for a moment as Lysithea adds, "Kindness is a weakness for us much akin to a single drop of blood spilled in an ocean that will surely draw the hungry sharks."


    "Understood, mother," Bethanie said as she waited for her mother''s dismissal.


    Weary of the subject or perhaps satisfied by Bethanie''s obedience, Lysithea waves her daughter away. She still needed to finish dressing for the soiree. And Lysithea was never one to be called ugly nor much less plain.

 Chapter 317 - Fawley Manor â…¡

    Bethanie only finally begins to breathe once she was far down the corridor. Bethanie lips are pressed together in anger, fuming she hissed, "Kindness is only a weakness to an unscrupulous parent willing to kill or sell their offspring to further themselves!"


    Taking a deep breath, Bethanie takes another deep breath and begins to exhale and inhale. She was already near the boy''s room and she did not want to worry them even further. They were quite stressed as it was given the fateful antics of the Malfoy wedding. And despite not having been present themselves the effects had already trickled down to reach even the children.


    Bethanie knocks once, before entering and smiles widely at seeing the two boys. The eldest, Spurgeon is large, and tall with the firm body of their father, but has their mother''s face. However, Spurgeon had none of the levity of their parents and was a rather solemn dark-haired boy.


    While the younger, Esmond is slender and beautiful as their mother. The only tarnish across the angelic features is a spray of freckles across the bridge of his nose. And unlike their parents, Esmond had a warm, gentle soul.


    Bethanie greatly feared for him especially as Esmond did not have any of Spurgeon''s cunning to hide his thoughts away from their parents. She greatly feared what was to come in merely two years, when Spurgeon left for Hogwarts. And Esmond would be left alone to their parent''s gentle care until the following year when he too could escape their household.


    Bethanie is brought out of her grim thoughts by Spurgeon''s voice, "Did mother attempt to convince you of another match, Bethanie?"


    Bethanie''s lips crinkle into a smile. "She attempted too to no avail."


    "Who was it this time?" Spurgeon arched his brow.


    "It matters not," Bethanie said as she walked over to Esmond and tugged down an escaping wisp of hair.


    "It must matter if you''re so very distracted," Spurgeon argued as he crossed his arms and looked down his nose at her. "I''d rather not have to resort other means to receive an answer, Bethanie."


    Bethanie acts all flustered as she holds her hands to her chest. "Woe is me! Who will save this poor damsel in distress from this vicious ruffian?!"


    Esmond, the dear heart that he is immediate springs into action. "I will, Milady!" Esmond grabs a nearby candleholder and says, "On Garde, you, nefarious brigade!"


    Spurgeon snorts and holds his hands up in the air. "I give up, you, ferocious, brave knight," Spurgeon drily said with a roll of his eyes, before adding, "And we are to leave soon, and I''d rather not have our clothes filled with wrinkles. Mother and father will surely take it out on Vimla."


    The wind in Esmond''s sails blow out as he says, "Mother and father surely won''t, will they?" Vilma was more than a mere house elf to them for she''d shown them more love and kindness than their parents ever had.


    Spurgeon''s eyes flicker momentarily with panic, before Bethanie jumps in to save him. "Spurgeon is just being mean," Bethanie quickly said. "The three of us are perfectly presentable and are ready to attend the Soiree." Esmond nods his head in relief and puts the candleholder back where it was.


    The three of them hadn''t even begun chatting for long when a loud pop was heard. There before them is an old house elf with a crooked, broken nose, and a lame leg was broken so many times that it never healed properly anymore. The wrinkled house elf named, Waller softly says, "The Master and Mistress are expecting the children."


    "Thank you, Waller," Bethanie said followed by the chorus of her two brothers.


    The old house elf, Waller was about to apparate away, when Esmond says, "Please wait!"


    Waller winces at the words, "Please." Though it filled his heart with joy at hearing such words from the sweet lad, but if the master ever heard such words, his fury would be taken out on both of their hides. Even the elder brother and elder sister had been no exception and had quickly learned to hide their kindness from their parents.


    "Aye, young master?" Waller asked as he turned to face the kind lad.


    Esmond holds out a tiny bottle. "It''s bruise balm for you and Vilma," Esmond proudly said. "I made it with Spurgeon and Bethanie''s help."


    Waller''s eyes soften as he glances at the elder siblings, who nod their heads at him with equally warm expressions. Waller carefully takes the bottle and says, "Waller and Waller''s child, Vilma will happily use the master''s precious gift. But go on now, the Master and Mistress will become impatient!"


    Bethanie rises to her feet and brushes her skirts in place, Waller takes his cue to leave. "Spurgeon, please escort me on my right, and Esmond on my left," Bethanie instructed as she held out her hands to them to take.


    The two boys quickly do as their told as each much like Bethanie put on their usual masks into place. They couldn''t allow for the slightest of trace of joy nor warmth to be seen on their faces. Their parents would never allow it.


    The three of them quickly stride through the manor towards the floo hearth in the front hall. There standing to their mother is their father, Bogdan Fawley. Large with wide shoulders and groomed dark hair, Bogdan was a powerful-looking man. Narrowing his eyes at his three children, Bogdan quick ire has already been drawn.


    In a cold, snarling voice, Bogdan says, "Where were you?! I sent that bloody creature to fetch the three of you ages ago!"


    Bethanie in a smooth voice, lied, "I was merely going over the guests of the Soiree with Spurgeon and Esmond. They are at the age, where they should begin to care, who their friends are. A childhood friendship can prove to have a very large reach in the future."


    Bogdan''s wrath is somewhat mollified before he instantly strikes Bethanie across the face. "Do not be late again," Bogdan demanded. "You have all been taught better."


    Bethanie bites her inner cheek to keep from snarling at her father, while Spurgeon carefully keeps his face devoid of emotion. It is Esmond, who has the most trouble keeping his face from showing his emotion. Seeing her younger brother''s turmoil, Bethanie gently squeezes Esmond''s hand causing him to relax and not react any further.


    Seeing the large red handprint across her daughter''s face, Lysithea sighs in irritation. "Bogdan, we are about to leave for the soiree," Lysithea chided. "Pray tell, what are we going to do about the mark on her face? There will be potential marriage suitors for her."


    Bogdan is not ruffled whatsoever by the chastisement of his wife. "Fix it," Bogdan sniffed without any worry.


    Lysithea removes her wand from her dress and places a careful glamour over her daughter''s face to hide the mark. As she works, Lysithea idly remarks, "Villem Selwyn is out of the question."


    Bogdan furrows his brows and begins to discuss bluntly in front of his children as if they weren''t present. "He has offered an excellent Bride Price for her. And he''d gladly take her now, but I''ll not have her die early on like his other two wives. And the girl is showing promise in her studies that will guarantee her graduation from Hogwarts enabling her to survive his fists and anything else he might throw at her."


    "The Black''s suit seems to be real enough," Lysithea murmured as she put her wand away satisfied at her work.


    "Why?" Bogdan''s eyes begin to glow dangerously. "What have you heard?!"


    "Our daughter has done nothing ill-natured," Lysithea said. "But rather I have recently discovered that Bethanie has successfully cultivated a tentative rapport with the Prince children. And given the Blacks presence at the old Prince''s summoning, the Blacks may very well permit the suit of the second son if any of the Prince''s speak on behalf of our daughter."


    "Is that true?!" Bogdan barked.


    "It is true," Bethanie stiffly answered.


    Bogdan furrows his brow is not convinced by his wife and daughter''s words. Seeing his daughter not trembling nor his wife attempting to placate him with words of flattery, he is further convinced that there may be a slight possibility of the statement being true. "If the statement can be verified and ONLY IF, I will turn down Villem Selwyn''s suit for a period of four years. But if at the start of the girl''s 7th year the Black''s still have not yet proposed, I will accept the suit," Bogdan matter-of-factly stated leaving no room for any margin of error.


    Lysithea licks her ruby lips like a cat, who''d just eaten an entire bowl of cream. "Aye, husband, you won''t be hearing any protest on my part," Lysithea purred.


    Seeing that his wife was satisfied with the statement, Bogdan extends his arm and says, "Not us depart, we are running late as it is."


    The three children follow obediently after their parents and line up at the hearth. Their parents floo first leaving the three Fawley children alone. Bethanie looks at Spurgeon and says, "You go first, Spurgeon, Esmond next, and I will arrive last."


    Spurgeon nods his head, before grabbing a bit of floo powder and tossing it into the flames. "Crowley Hall," Spurgeon shouted into the green flames, before vanishing into the emerald blaze.


    Esmond peeks up at Bethanie and quietly says, "Does it hurt, Bethanie?"


    "Not the least bit, Esmond," Bethanie cheerfully lied as she tugged on his cheeks in a gentle tease.


    Esmond wrinkles his nose up at her and pries himself from her grasp. Glaring at his older sister, he indignantly huffs, "Girls," before tossing the floo powder into the flames and vanishing away.


    Bethanie lips twitch with mirth, before carefully composing her face into a placid, but a pleasant expression. When attending these types of events any chink in one''s mask would have the wolves howling with delight and hunger as sharp fangs and claws did their best to tear apart their prey. And the purebloods always went for the soft underbelly.

 Chapter 318 - Crowley Hall

    Crowley Hall is rather dark and gloomy, a bit of a reminiscent of the Cathedral of Notre Dame. Still, Crowley Hall is quite cool in the summer even if it is drafty as hell in the middle of winter. However, during the warm months, the Crowley''s Soiree''s are quite popular to attend given the coolness of the hall without the need or aid of cooling charms.


    Bethanie arrived in a candlelit hall and stepped out from the hearth carefully making sure her skirt remains untouched of any soot. Esmond and Spurgeon wait for her all alone as their parents had long ago swept down the hall to make their presence known and greet the hosts.


    With a nod of his head, Spurgeon leads the way with Bethanie trailing after Esmond. Their parents were at present conversing with Mr. and Mrs. Crowley. Mr. Crowley is a large balding man with rather thick eyebrows, while his dark-haired wife has an unpleasant face and looks like a fat sausage squeezed into a dress.


    From behind the Crowley hosts, their daughter, Quyen Crowley is scowling in boredom. Her face darkens at seeing Bethanie Fawley approach them. Quyen had never liked Bethanie ever since the punchbowl incident back when they were seven years old. And even now, Quyen was still convinced that the horrid girl had done it all on purpose not she could prove it.


    Lysithea Fawley half tilts to her side showcase her long, silky neck. "There you are children," Lysithea drawled. "Whatever took you so long?"


    The three Fawley children ignore their mother as the two boys bow and Bethanie curtsies to their hosts. "Thank you for inviting us this evening," the Fawley children said in unison.


    Mrs. Crowley lips twitch with disdain as she rather disliked children. She''d not wanted any of her own, but to her surprise she found herself pregnant some odd fourteen years go. Thankfully, her husband had hardly ever visited her bed since then and no other pesky child had been born to them.


    And as for her lowly daughter, well, the minute she''d been born she''d been handed over to the house elves to be taken care of. With the exception of feeding the newborn as needed, Mrs. Crowley had not given her child any maternal nor motherly care. However, in Mrs. Crowley''s opinion she had done plenty by birthing the noisy child and ensuring the proper education of the chit.


    Seeing his wife''s irritated expression, Mr. Crowley''s dull voice says, "Yes, well, it is our pleasure."


    Turning toward his wife, Mr. Crowley says, "I do believe it is time, we mingle with our guests."


    However, before Mrs. Crowley can reply to the comment, the sound of flames shooting in the hearth causes them all to turn around. Quickly stepping down the hallway is a very petite woman with strawberry blond bobbed hair in a gorgeous cream-colored silk gown. Accompanying her is a medium-sized man with light-colored hair and a finely, trimmed mustache. And following closely behind them is their second born, their only daughter, Tiffany Topsy.


    Tiffany''s eyes light up at spotting one of her best friends in the distance. She isn''t able to completely hide her delight as her lips twitch with mirth. Flouncing happily behind her parents, she hurries after them towards the hosts of the soiree.


    The Topsy couple happily greets the Fawley''s and the soiree''s hosts, the Crowley couple. The adults politely greet each other as Tiffany impishly reaches over from behind her parents back and playfully tugs on Esmond''s cheek earning her a rather peeved glance from the boy. Before she can attempt the same on Spurgeon, the older boy firmly places his sister between the two of them.


    Quyen''s eyes darken in annoyance and in envy at the ease of Tiffany''s interaction. She didn''t have anyone that she could truly call a close friend merely allies at best. She''d really had tried this past year during her third year, but that pathetic attempt had failed miserably. And she was much too proud to apologize despite feeling so lonely. Because pride was all that she truly had left.


    With pleasantries now over with Mrs. Crowley eyes, the petite, lovely daughter of the Topsys. "I must give my belated congratulations on the successful marriage contract between your daughter and Vespucci''s. I can easily see why the Vespucci''s wanted her," Mrs. Crowley muttered.


    Mrs. Topsy beams with pride and joy at the compliment. "I know," Mrs. Topsy gleefully answered. "My Tiffany is quite the beauty, but not as lovely as Bethanie here. Still, the Vespucci''s wanted a daughter of the sacred twenty-eight families, and I was a Selwyn, before I married, my dearest husband."


    Lysithea''s lips twitch in annoyance at Mrs. Topsy''s words. It was a constant source of irritation to her that she herself was not a member of the sacred twenty-eight families, but that her husband and children were. Not that she and her husband would have ever accepted the Vespucci''s suit as they were Italian''s, but still, she hated to be passed by someone who she considered beneath herself.


    Lysithea smoothly interrupts, "Well, I am so glad that is the case, my dear. However, I must ask with the ongoing interest in the Prince family, what else is new?"


    Mrs. Topsy doesn''t even pause as she smoothly answers, "Well, in that regard, Tiffany and the Prince children are rather good friends. Why even Bethanie is on fairly good terms with the Prince children, or at least that is what Tiffany has told me."


    Though it was an unspoken statement and common knowledge that the Prince children had yet to officially debut into wizarding society. But it was only a matter of time really, and allowances had to be made taken into consideration the proper mourning period of Sirsa Prince. However, it was sure to be a most grand even when it did occur.


    Lysithea''s eyes flash with annoyance as she snaps her fan open in front of her face to hide the irritated expression on her face. "Pardon me, I am a tad flushed."


    Bogdan ignores his wife and instead asks, "Is that true? I was under impression that everyone is on friendly terms with the Prince children."


    Mrs. Topsy chuckles and makes a dismissive motion with her hand. "Nonsense. Why my Tiffany including your daughter, and Flint''s daughter are all in the same dorm. And from what Tiffany has told me, the four girls get along rather well."


    Lysithea''s fan hand is drawn closer to her face to hide her expression. Mrs. Topsy lips twitch slightly in a smirk. She knew exactly what Mrs. Fawley had been trying to do all along. Just because she was a jovial natured woman did not mean she was a fool. She''d been born a Selwyn, after all.


    Mr. Topsy at seeing his wife''s cat-like expression upon having spotted something of interest, swiftly says, "Excuse us, Crowley, but we are expected within."


    Mr. Topsy firmly tugs his wife''s hand along as Mrs. Topsy flashes Lysithea a final bright smile, before darting into the ballroom. Tiffany with no shame whatsoever drags Bethanie and Esmond right after as she follows her parents. Not that Bethanie nor Esmond protested much as Spurgeon quickly made his escape by keeping close to them.


    Seeing the Topsy''s join the crowd, Mr. Crowley says, "Then let us join them as well, wife." Mrs. Crowley takes her cue and takes her husband''s arm as the two of them enter the ballroom followed by their daughter, and then by the Fawley couple.

 Chapter 319 - Crowley Hall â…¡

    Once inside the ballroom, Bogdan easily spots the figure of Villem Selwyn among the crowd. Following her husband''s gaze, Lysithea spots the wizard. Pursing her lips, Lysithea murmurs, "Do not forget to turn him down tonight, dearest. We are pursuing greater prey, and if you accept a small quarry now, we will lose the potential to hook a whale."


    "The Topsy''s have confirmed our doubts," Bogdan mused. "And though Selwyn is a good catch at the moment, the Blacks are a far better one."


    "See to that is indeed the case," Lysithea hummed, before her fan abruptly paused, before fluttering again. "And dearest, I do not care for your current mistress."


    Bogdan makes a wry face and says, "You have never been jealous in all the years that I''ve known you, wife. Why start now?"


    Lysithea rolls her eyes and points her fan in the southwest direction. "The trollop is over there in the corner currently attempting to seduce the son of the Wilmer''s."


    "What?!" Bogdan hissed with rage head whirled around in the direction his wife had gestured at with her fan.


    Bogdan cheeks tighten with rage at being so obviously and so very publicly cuckolded. "Get rid of her," Lysithea said with a finality that suggested that she was not referring to merely cutting away the harlot''s money strings, but rather the life ones as well.


    A rather tender loving smile appears on Bogdan''s face as he gently takes his wife''s silky, soft hand and places it a kiss on it. "I shall gladly do as my lady, bids," Bogdan sincerely swore.


    Lysithea feels a bit of heat spring up inside of her at the intensity of her husband''s gaze. Merely because she and Bogdan did not always share their marriage bed, did not imply that they did not enjoy each other''s company. After all, conceiving, their three children had never been a chore, but rather a pleasurable one.


    With lips full of promise, Lysithea leans up to place a seductive kiss on her husband''s lips. Before her husband can reciprocate, she pulls back and whispers, "Later," before sashaying away.


    Bogdan licks his lips hungrily but turns his mind to the task at hand. He had a loose string to clip away. And the sooner, he did so, the sooner, he could receive his prize.


    *


    Tiffany''s parents had smoothly made their way into the crowd, while Tiffany without any hesitation dragged Bethanie and Esmond towards the tables filled with food, (that really should be called snacks instead). Tiffany finally releases her captives and begins to fill a plate filled with tiny watercress sandwiches, and other such tidbits. Finished, she hands the plates to Esmond, while Spurgeon takes the opportunity to strategically excuse himself and go find a friend.


    Esmond quickly takes the offered food and begins to eat leaving Tiffany and Bethanie to catch up. Tiffany''s eyes surprisingly linger over Bethanie''s face, where the glamour has been cast. Bethanie sees the growing curiosity, and suspicions in Tiffany''s eyes and quickly changes the subject. "Please tell your mother that I am sincerely grateful for her mentioning that Severus and Rowan are our friends."


    Tiffany blinks in surprise. "It''d by pleasure," Tiffany slowly said with a thoughtful look in her eyes. "But let me guess, you just happened to mention to those wretches that you call parents that you are friends with Severus and Rowan, and now, they want you to continue to cultivate said closeness?!"


    Bethanie makes a wry face and says, "Do you think that Rowan and Severus will be annoyed with me?"


    Tiffany slowly shakes her head. "I think they''d understand, I think."


    Bethanie nods her head and glances around with a bit of a frown. "To be honest, I''m surprised you''re even here. I thought you were off in France, and where''s Silvia?"


    Tiffany shrugs and says, "Papa had to return early to take care of some business, and so instead Mama and I will entertain ourselves and head over to Baths to stay at Madam Lavu''s Beauty Salon for relaxation and beauty treatments. And as for Silvia-."


    Tiffany paused and furrowed her brows for a moment, before recalling the correct tidbit of information. "Ah, yes, something about them having to visit family up north on the continent. A cousin of some sort finally had a baby, and the entire Flint family is away congratulating the older couple."


    "Poor Silvia," Bethanie muttered. "She so wanted to watch the Quidditch World Cup."


    "She should be back in time," Tiffany mused. "Her father is needed at the Ministry."


    Tiffany''s eyes widen as she mutters, "Oh my."


    "What?" Bethanie asked, before turning in the direction of Tiffany''s gaze.


    Standing a bit apart from the crowd is a curly-haired woman with light hair that had become silver overnight, and a dark-haired man with dark eyes, Mr. and Mrs. Wilkes. The couple was being ostracized after the tragic Malfoy wedding. Most of those present did not believe that the couple was innocent and had known what their son had been doing. But worst of all, the second son of the Wilkes, the same age as Esmond was being ignored by all of the children present.


    Bethanie sees Esmond timidly tug on her arm causing to glance down at him. Esmond quietly asks, "Can Silviu and I still stay friends, Bethanie?"


    Bethanie looks over at the quiet trodden boy, who faintly resembled his older brother. Silviu Wilkes shared the same dark hair and dark eyes as his elder brother, but that is where the resemblance ended. Where Wilkes had curly hair and a bright personality, Silviu is much more of a quiet nature like Esmond.


    "Well, I don''t see, why not," Bethanie finally relented at the pleading gaze of her younger brother. "He''s not to blame for his brother''s actions nor more than are his parents."


    Esmond''s face brightened up before dimming back down. "But Spurgeon''s best friend is Cosmin, and Silviu''s, older brother killed him!"


    "Then that is his older brother''s fault, not Silviu''s," Bethanie firmly declared. "And if, Spurgeon or anyone else protests, come tell me."


    Esmond happily puts down his plate and wanders over to Silviu. Silviu''s face lights up as he glances up at his parents for permission. The Wilkes couple nods their head as the two boys happy scamper off to a corner of the ballroom to play.


    Tiffany watches the two boys wander off and mutters, "Well, at least the Rosier''s aren''t here or else, I think you might have been made a liar, Bethanie."


    Bethanie shakes her head and says, "I''d argue that the Prince''s wouldn''t like it, and the Rosier''s wouldn''t protest such a statement. Just watch me."


    "If you say so," Tiffany muttered under her breath, not the least bit convinced. Quickly the conversation turned to more cheerful topics as they observed the flow of the party.


    However, elsewhere the figure of Bogdan Fawley escorted a rather pale-faced witch outside of the hall. If anyone noticed no one paid much attention to the licentious witch failing to return with Bogdan Fawley, and mysteriously failing to ever appear again at social gatherings. It was a rather common event that no one would ever be curious enough to ask why. After all, who hadn''t swatted an annoying fly or two in their time?

 Chapter 320 - Crowley Hall â…¢

    Tiffany and Bethanie had not been chatting for long, when Tiffany gasped loudly, before quickly closing her mouth shut with a snap. Bethanie''s head darts around for her eyes to widen in shock, but better at controlling herself, she manages to keep herself from openly gaping at the sight. For there in front of them is a very familiar floppy-haired boy with delicate features, and bright hazel eyes, Terry Greengrass, escorting the unbelievable figure of Quyen Crowley.


    Both girls don''t know what to make of the incredible scene before them as Tiffany''s eyes darken with anger, while Bethanie''s eyes turn a tad cold. Though it wasn''t spoken about, both girls had the strong inkling that Silvia and Terry had tentative feelings for each other. And yet here was Terry betraying Silvia with someone who Terry knew that they plainly disliked!


    Terry doesn''t fail to notice the expressions of the two girls and rolls his eyes at them in exasperation. Bethanie is a bit mollified by Terry''s expression, but Tiffany isn''t as she folds her arms over chest and waits for Terry to explain himself to them once he comes to a halt before them. Quyen Crowley''s expression did not change much beyond her typical glower, but her hand betrayed her feelings to Terry as she wrapped her hand more tightly around the crook of his arm.


    The two of them came to a stop as Terry flashes them a cheeky grin. Despite looking a tad effeminate due to his delicate features and slenderness, he''d begun to look a smidgeon more like a man thanks to his Adam''s apple that was beginning to bulge as his voice began to deepen.


    "I have a confession to make," Terry solemnly said. "I''m madly in love with, Crowley here, we''re going to elope after tonight''s soiree."


    All three girls visibly choke at his unbelievable statement as Terry flashed them a cheeky grin. "Of course not," Terry loftily said as he gently patted Crowley''s hand once in reassurance. "I was just saving Crowley here from Thorfinn Rowle''s unwanted advances."


    Quyen flushes a dark pink as her eyes dart around in panic unsure of what to do or say now. She''d never been in such a situation before and wasn''t quite sure of what to do. It wasn''t as though she was the prettiest girl here, and no other boy had ever troubled to harass her before. That is until her parent''s announced her dowry, and all of a sudden males were suddenly bursting out of the woodwork; mostly branches or pureblood families like the Rowle''s, who were members of the sacred twenty-eight, but were in dire need of a large dowry to replenish their dwindling fortunes.


    On the other hand, Tiffany and Bethanie''s expressions turn icy cold at the mention of the said male wizard. Thorfinn Rowle, a pureblood, and a member of the sacred twenty-eight families was a troublesome old foe to most girls. The blond, pasty white, huge, muscled youth did not take a simple no for an answer. He disrespectful and impatient and had even been known to backhand others into silence when annoyed or in disagreement.


    Thankfully, the cruel, violent youth attended Durmstrang and would be only a fifth year in the upcoming school term. Otherwise, Thorfinn Rowle without a doubt would have used his wand indiscriminately be against man, woman, or child. And pity the poor fool, who got in his way once he reached the age of majority.


    Bethanie nods her head at Terry and says, "That was very kind and brave of you, Terry."


    Terry''s eyes fill with a glint of anger and some other unspoken emotion. "No one should ever force themselves onto another," Terry almost growled, "And that includes Crowley."


    All three girls visibly startle at the ferocity behind Terry''s statement. Quyen, a tad embarrassed now has splotchy pink on her cheeks now. "Regardless of your intentions, Greengrass," Quyen said in embarrassment. "I am still grateful for your actions."


    "It was no trouble at all, Crowley," Terry solemnly retorts. "And I will gladly do so again if need be."


    Quyen flushes an even darker pink as she stutters, "It''s fine, Greengrass!"


    Terry merely nods his head as Tiffany unfolds her arms from her chest. "In that case, you did the correct and proper thing to do, Terry," Tiffany gravely said. "And despite our differences, not even Crowley should be subjected to such a vile brute."


    "Indeed," Bethanie solemnly muttered in complete agreement. She all too well understood the fear of suddenly being cornered by an unwanted male suitor. It was only thanks to her friends and other guests taking pity on her that saved her from such unwanted advances.


    Quyen''s flush cools a bit at their words as she carefully studies the two girls to determine the sincerity of their words. Despite their obvious dislike for each other, the two girls seemed to be rather sincere with their words. Unsure of what to say back, Quyen merely settles for nodding her head back in gratitude for their sincere words.


    But before the conversation can continue, a rather dull, a harsh female voice says, "Why there you are Quyen! I''ve been looking all over for you!" The female cooed as if they were lifelong friends when they were most certainly were not!


    The four of them turn to see a rather dour-faced young woman, Euphemia Rowle. Euphemia Rowle was the older sister of Thorfinn Rowle, and was only a year older than, Lucius Malfoy. She had been quite dismayed to learn when Lucius Malfoy wed Narcissa Black as she''d had her cap set on him.


    The thick-waisted witch in a blueish dress swiftly approaches them with a sickly smile on her pasty face. Euphemia Rowle''s blond hair is pulled into a coil with a large black feather sticking out from the top. Despite having cobalt colored eyes, her eyes are cruel with a hidden viciousness to them.


    Euphemia Rowle proudly comes to a stop before them and in a fake sweet voice says, "Come along, Quyen, dear. Thorfinn was most dismayed when he saw that you were stolen away." Euphemia shot Terry Greengrass a rather nasty look with a barely contained sneer.


    Before Quyen can reply, Bethanie smiles quite prettily at Euphemia and intertwines her arms with that of Quyen Crowley. "I do apologize for my friend''s actions," Bethanie smoothly said. "However, I asked Terry to be a dear heart and escort Quyen over to me. We''ve much to catch up, you understand, right, Miss Rowle?"


    Euphemia thinly curls her lips into a false smile, before stiffly saying, "Very well, then, Fawley. However, when you''re done conversing Quyen, please come over to chat."


    Quyen lips merely twitch in response, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with the witch. Euphemia whirled away with an angry frown on her face and storms past the other guests back to her brother. The guest in the way swiftly moved out of her way due to the girth of her skirt or to her glowering face.


    Watching Euphemia Rowle go, Quyen idly remarks, "I never thought to see the day, where I''d find myself thankful to you, Fawley."


    "Neither did I," Bethanie admitted causing Tiffany to giggle and Terry to snort.


    Quyen cracks a rather shy, but tad awkward smile that showed her teeth. It wasn''t as though the four of them had started out as enemies, but for one reason or another, Crowley and Tiffany, Bethanie, and Terry had grown to dislike each other. And maybe, just maybe it was time to put aside some of their animosity. They''d surely never be good friends, but they might be fine with acting as friendly acquaintances on occasion.

 Chapter 321 - Crowley Hall â…£

    Tiffany, Bethanie, Terry, and Quyen had not been chatting for long regarding the Quidditch World Cup, when a feminine musical voice says, "Caro mio, there you are! I have simply been looking everywhere for you!"


    The four of them turn to find a dark-haired beauty with long trailing tresses, liquid chocolate-colored like eyes, with a slight Sunkissed tint to her skin, Emalia Vespucci, the older sister of Vasco Vespucci. If Bethanie was a considered a great beauty, Emalia would be equal both in grace and beauty. And not only did the young lady not lose out on physical endowments, in fact, when in comparison, but Emalia''s chest is also further endowed than that of Bethanie''s.


    "Emalia Vespucci, the older sister of Vasco of my betrothed," Tiffany quietly explained. "Emalia attends Beauxbatons rather than Hogwarts."


    "Oui, mon cher," Emalia said with an enchanting smile that caused Terry''s heart to suddenly beat out of turn. "Hogwarts though an excellent institution does not match up to the elegance of our Beauxbatons. Beauxbatons is truly an excellent finishing school for all wizarding ladies and gentlemen."


    Tiffany eyes slightly narrow as Bethanie smiles placidly back, "As you say."


    Quyen merely arches here brow and looks down upon the Italian born witch. "It is as my friend here said, it as you say, Miss Vespucci," Quyen condescendingly retorted. "For Beauxbatons may indeed be elegant, whereas Hogwarts is a venerable institution with thousands of years of renown. How can it possibly compare to a lesser in age magical institution?"


    Emalia stiffens as Terry hides a smile at Quyen''s words and tilts his head at her in approval. Who knew that gloomy Quyen had such a fiery spirit in her? Well, wasn''t this day just full of surprises!


    Tiffany''s eyes uneasily glance around as she flashes her friends and Crowley an apologetic smile. With a sigh, Tiffany says, "I''m glad that we''ve all met, Emalia. But we should get going." Flashing her friends and Crowley one last apologetic glance, she intertwines her arms with that of her future sister-in-law and drags her away before Emalia can say anything else.


    Emalia does not protest the actions of her younger brother''s betrothed until they are far enough into the crowd that she says, "They were quite rude, Tiffany. You ought to be much more selective when electing your friends."


    Tiffany stiffens for a moment before coldly saying, "The three individuals that you just insulted, Emalia are all members of the sacred twenty-eight families and one of them is the daughter of the current host, Quyen Crowley. You are lucky that they are my friends, or they would not be so forgiving." Though Tiffany tactfully omitted the fact that Crowley and she weren''t actually friends.


    Emalia''s sensual lips press together in surprise before she anxiously chews her lips for a moment drawing unwanted attention to herself. Calming herself, she says, "In that case, my sincerest apologies towards you, my dear Tiffany, and your friends. You will convey, my apologies to them, won''t you?"


    "I will," Tiffany coolly replied, purposefully neglecting to mention just when she would do just that.


    Deciding to quickly change the subject, Emalia says, "Mamma, and Babbo are both here as well as is my younger brother."


    "I am aware," Tiffany drily muttered as she glanced over at the Vespucci couple in the distance speaking to another pureblood couple.


    Patrizio and Vera Vespucci only had two children, their eldest child, Emalia, and their youngest child, Vasco. Patrizio Vespucci is dark-eyed with golden tanned skin. He is rather handsome and charming just like the Italian men tend to be. While his wife, Vera is a tranquil beauty with light-colored hair and fair skin. A rather handsome Italian wizarding couple.


    Tiffany''s eyes wander away to come to rest on the dark-eyed but light-haired, fair Vasco Vespucci. She stiffens in surprise at seeing a rather lovely girl standing next to him. The girl is unknown to Tiffany but said the female had fine, bronze-colored, velvety hair sweeping down her back. The girl can be seen laughing in the distance that reveals lovely dimples and sparkling olive-colored eyes.


    "And who is that with Vasco, Emalia?" Tiffany politely asked. "I do not recognize her."


    Emalia glances over and chuckles as if in reply. "That is only Carina, she is in my year and a classmate from Beauxbatons. Her parents are busy, and she wished to attend the Quidditch World Cup. She''s been staying at our villa ever since the start of summer."


    "I see," Tiffany observed, before turning to Emalia. "Is it serious?"


    Emalia chuckles and waves her hand dismissively. "Mamma and Babbo will never permit that the marriage contract between the Topsy and Vespucci family to be so easily broken. It is merely a summer fling, Tiffany. There is absolutely nothing for you to further concern yourself about."


    "Of course," Tiffany crisply said as she felt her heart sink further into her chest.


    She had always known that the chances of her Vasco falling in love were slim to none, but still, it hurt to see the last of her hope shatter to pieces. Ever since, there outings to Hogsmeade during their third year, she had known that they were far too different to ever be anything more beyond an amicable partnership in their marriage. And with that knowledge, she had slowly been accustoming herself to the thought that Vasco would certainly follow in his father''s footsteps and have mistresses on the side.


    Taking a deep breath, Tiffany shoves away her emotions. She was already quite lucky in marrying someone her own age and that would treat her reasonably well. She wasn''t a Gryffindor or Hufflepuff with her head stuck in the clouds dreaming of true love. She was a Slytherin, and she knew a good bargain when she saw one. After all, there were always worse fates to be had such as marrying a wizard-like Thorfinn Rowle. Woe the poor girl that had to marry the cruel, brutal bastard for only one fate awaited that girl, a painful death.


    Tiffany puts on a face on a confident, but a faint smile on her face. "I have long been under the impression and understanding that Vasco intends to follow in your father''s footsteps," Tiffany firmly said. "However, that being said, I will not welcome any bastard child into my marriage, and I will divorce him should that occur, taking my dowry and my children with me!"


    Emalia lets out a gasp as she puts her silky-smooth hand to her ample chest aghast. "Non!" Emalia exclaimed utterly appalled. "It is simply not done in our family! For all of our father''s many trespasses, he has never allowed his seed to impregnate any wench, who is not his wife, my mother. And neither will Vasco, he has been taught better!"


    "Good then we are of an understanding," Tiffany said, before changing the subject. "Now tell me, Emalia, has anyone caught your eye yet?"


    Emalia''s sensual lips turn into a breathtaking smile stealing the breath of many potential suitors in the ballroom, who had been not very subtly peaking at her. "There are a few," Emalia admitted. "But Babbo is hoping that one of the sons of the sacred twenty-eight families offers for my hand in marriage."


    Tiffany slowly nods her head and says, "Well, some are already married, but there are plenty that remain unmarried both youths and those already graduated. I could introduce a few to you, Emalia, if you are interested?"


    "I would be most delighted, Tiffany," Emalia most eagerly purred.


    This was after all one of the reasons why her father had arranged for the marriage contract between her younger brother and that of Tiffany Topsy. The Topsy''s had a most excellent social position in wizarding society, and their daughter, Tiffany was a second-generational member of the sacred twenty-eight families as her mother had been a Selwyn before marriage. It was the perfect marriage bid for them, which in turn would open doors for Emalia.


    Without further ado, Tiffany began to introduce Emalia to potential marriage candidates. Tiffany knew that Emalia was using her, but she didn''t have it in her to set her up with someone like Thorfinn Rowle, she was not that cruel. And for better or for worse, Emalia would be her sister-in-law. It would be better for her own future that Emalia marries well.

 Chapter 322 - Doppelganger

    The beginning of the month of August brought with it the greatest of excitement to the wizarding world including inside the Prince household. With the exception of Rowan even her grandfather and aunt were excited for the Quidditch World Cup that was to be held the following week. While her grandfather and aunt excitedly went over the preparations needed for the event, Rowan and Severus happily used their magic around the manor. It was a rather freeing experience to use magic during the summer. But no doubt, the novelty would quickly wear off by the time the upcoming Hogwarts school term started up again.


    It was a warm summer day with clouds in the distance suggesting a gentle downpour later in the afternoon. The daylight found Rowan sitting at her red oak study desk writing to Terry declining his gracious offer to sit with him and his family or Bethanie, Tiffany, and Silvia''s families. She would instead be sitting with her grandfather and aunt, and she had the rather distinct impression that they detested the parents of Bethanie.


    Which had made Rowan ponder a bit on the subject in retrospect. Out all of them, Bethanie had been the only one to never ask nor wonder about the circumstances behind Rowan and Severus''s childhood. And recalling their conversation back in their second year, there was a great deal of worrisome undertones that revealed and suggested that Bethanie understood only all too well.


    Still Rowan wasn''t one to pry as she understood the need to keep any wounds out of sight to be licked in private. And she would not betray Bethanie''s trust in that manner. But she would certainly offer all of her efforts in order to assistant Bethanie in any way possible should the need arise.


    Certain that the ink had dried, Rowan reaches into her desk drawer and pulls out an elegant letter stamp. Slicing off a bit of red, enchanted sealing wax, she holds the seal over the wax. The wax melts perfectly as it was enchanted to do as she presses her personal stamp into the envelope effectively sealing it shut. Letting the wax cool, she tides up after self, before reflexively glancing out towards the green manor grounds.


    Fidel proudly flutters his tailfeathers as he surveys his kingdom. Strutting with the confidence only a cocky peacock can have, Fidel tromped forward. He eagerly cried out his disdain and pride to the world.


    Shaking her head at the tragic sight, Rowan rises to her feet and heads over to Severus''s bedroom to borrow Owyn. Not paying any attention she opens the door to Severus''s room without knocking. Suddenly, she freezes in shock at seeing an identical version of herself staring straight at her.


    Swearing, Rowan recalls the film, "Us," and hurls the nearest object at her doppelganger. The book flies straight into the doppelganger''s face as the figure loudly cried out in pain. "Stop, Rowan! It''s me!"


    Rowan warily freezes holding another book in her hand. Not lowering her hand whatsoever, she suspiciously asks, "Who is this?"


    Sounding rather muffled with moisture in their eyes, the doppelganger points its wand at itself and says, "Revelio." The magical transfiguration was removed as the figure suddenly shapeshifted back to their original state, Severus Prince.


    "You moron!" Rowan growled as she slowly lowered the book in her hand. "I could have seriously hurt you!"


    "I thought it would be funny," Severus grumbled as he rubbed his rather sore nose.


    Rowan snorts and tosses the book in her hand onto the bed. Still, rather cross with her twin brother, she says, "So, how''d you do it?"


    Severus brightens up and says, "Considering how easy of a time I had on magically transfiguring my hair during the exam, I thought I might be able to actually create an entire physical transformation."


    "I''m actually impressed," Rowan wryly admitted. She had a hard-enough time transforming her eyebrows as it was for the exam and Severus had created an effortless magical transformation. The only other wizard that she knew was capable of such transformations was Grindelwald.


    Severus beams with pride as Rowan suppresses a token of jealously. It would figure that Severus would inherit and be in possession of such a useful skill. She''d gladly trade her parseltongue any day for that particular set of skills.


    Sniffing, Rowan asks, "So who else have you tried?"


    "Grandfather and aunt," Severus instantly replied. "I''ve tried others as well, but I find that I am better at creating the transformation if I personally know them or have observed their mannerisms enough that I can recreate their personality."


    "Interesting," Rowan mused. "It would seem that a magical transfiguration requires some knowledge of the individual in order to make the transformation real, unlike the polyjuice potion which requires a single hair of the said individual."


    "On the bright side, my version of the transformation is instantaneous and does not require any work," Severus proudly explained. "However, the downside is that a simple Revelio charm will null the magical transformation."


    "Yes, a blessing and a curse," Rowan muttered. "But you do have to admit that the positives greatly outweigh the negatives."


    "There is that," Severus admitted as he winced upon wrinkling his nose. "Anyway, what brought you over to my humble abode?"


    Rowan holds up the letter in her hand causing Severus to roll his eyes. "You should really get yourself an owl."


    "Don''t want too," Rowan cheerfully smirked. "Besides, we''re twins, and we''re supposed to share."


    Severus snatches the letter out of Rowan''s hand with a grumble and walks over to Owyn''s cage. The poor owl was sound asleep as Severus woke the poor bird up to deliver Rowan''s letter. Owyn lets out an unhappy chirp, but still obediently sticks out his leg to take the letter.


    Opening his windows, Severus tosses the poor Owyn out into the bright light, before closing the window after him. While Severus is pulling his curtains closed, Rowan impishly remarks, "So, if you transform into a female does that change as well?"


    Severus loudly begins to choke a cherry red flush rises up his face. "You!" Severus sputtered. "Get your mind out of the gutter!"


    "I wasn''t suggesting anything perverted, pervert," Rowan snickered. "I was just wondering if the transformation was down to the gender itself."


    Utterly embarrassed, Severus is unable to respond for a moment until he finally whispers, "Yes."


    "How interesting," Rowan mumbled. "I wonder if it is impossible to become pregnant in that state provided the male in question does not revert back to their original gender?"


    Severus goes chalky white as he fearful squeaks, "What foul ideas are you concocting in that evil mind of yours, Rowan!"


    "No need to shout, Sev," Rowan said with a bit of a frown. "It was merely a hypothetical question. I am not that insane nor that perverted if that is what you are so vehemently suggesting. I was just merely wondering what the extent of the magical transformation is."


    Severus does not at all appear to be convinced by his twin sister''s statement. Rather he is silently vowing to never transform in front of Rowan again. Needless to say, later that evening during dinner, Severus kept a firm distance from his sister, just in case. Because one never knew when an idea might just stick in Rowan''s mind.

 Chapter 323 - The Portkey

    It was bright and early in the second week of August when the Prince''s trotted across the dark green lawns. Yawning Rowan and Severus carried their travel bags, while Aunt Georgine carried her own and Reginald''s. Reginald, on the other hand, carried a duffel bag that would expand into a white tent with dozens of well-furnished rooms inside. When the Prince''s were forced to camp, they camped in style.


    It was chilly and the moon was still out. Only a dull, greenish tinge along the horizon suggested that daybreak was drawing closer. Still sleepy, Severus almost trips except that Rowan easily catches him and pulls him up. "Thanks," Severus rather muffled said as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes.


    Glancing about Severus asks, "So, how does everyone get to the Quidditch cup without Muggles noticing?"


    Rowan rolls her eyes as Aunt Georgine drily says, "Some by foot other''s by apparition points, portkey''s, or other muggle means."


    "A portkey?" Severus said in bewilderment.


    "An object that is used to transport wizards from one specific destination to another at a certain time," Reginald answered before his sister snarked something back.


    "Is that why we''re walking there?" Severus asked.


    "Only to the portkey point," Georgine rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    Severus mercifully falls silent as they make their way to the edge of Norton. Glancing at his watch, Reginald leads them to a nearby hill they walk across thick tuffets of grass. Standing on the hill, Reginald says, "It looks like we''re right on time. The portkey should trigger in five minutes. Let''s make quick work of finding the portkey, shall we?"


    Rowan and Georgine instantly move away as does Reginald. Severus blinks and finally says, "So, what exactly are we looking for?"


    "Trash, Sev," Rowan grumbled. "Anything that a normal person wouldn''t want to touch."


    "Oh," Severus said not wanting to argue that were plenty of objects normal people didn''t want to touch. They quickly searched as their few remaining minutes quickly trickled by.


    "Aha, got it!" Georgine cried out as she held a large broken clock.


    "Quickly children, gather around!" Reginald said as they all reached to touch the portkey. Before Severus can ask how long it will take for the portkey to start, they were hooked forward. Suddenly their feet left the ground as they were speeding forward a howl in the wind and swirling color. Magnetically onward they went until their feet slammed into the ground.


    Severus was a bit wobbly that Rowan reached out to steady him as the portkey hit the ground at their feet. Georgine merely patted her hair, while Reginald smoothed out his clothes. A voice says, "Seven past five from Norton Hill."


    Rowan and Severus glanced around to find that they were in a deserted stretch of the misty moor. In front of them was a pair of tired grumpy-looking wizard and witch, the wizard was holding a large gold watch to tell the time. While the witch held a thick roll of parchment and a quill. The two of them were dressed like hippies including the flower bands in their hair. And Rowan wasn''t about to correct them as she choked back the urge to laugh.


    "Morning to you, sir and madam," Reginald politely said as the two tired ministry employees flashed them weak smiles.


    "And good morning to you too, sir," said the witch. "The Prince''s correct?"


    "Indeed madam," Reginald solemnly answered.


    "They best be going," the wizard interjected. "The Black Forest party will be arriving in ten minutes."


    "Very well then," mumbled the witch. "Here we are. Field eleven, please ask for the Site Manager called Mr. Roberts."


    "Thank you, Madam," Reginald said before beckoning everyone to follow him.


    The four of them set off across the deserted moor through the mist. Some fifteen minutes later they arrived next to a small cottage next to a gate. Beyond it, the ghostly shapes of hundreds and hundreds of tents rising up the gentle slope of a large field could be seen stretching into the dark woods into the horizon.


    A young man with a bit of peach fuzz was standing in the doorway looking at the tents. Rowan and Severus blinked at finding that it wasn''t a wizard, but a normal person aka a muggle. The young man turned to glance at them at hearing their footsteps.


    "Good morning, sir," Reginald politely said.


    "Morning," said the man.


    "Would you happen to be Mr. Roberts?"


    "Aye, I would," said Mr. Roberts. "And who''re you?"


    "The Prince''s ¨C one single-family, large tent. It was booked over four months ago."


    "Aye," said Mr. Roberts, consulting a list tacked to the door. "You''ve got the space up by the wood there. Just one night?"


    "That is indeed correct," Reginald replied.


    "You''ll be paying now, then?" said Mr. Roberts.


    "Here you are," Reginald politely handed over the money. But before Mr. Roberts could grab the change from the tin, Reginald says, "Please keep the change. I do believe it is considered a donation for the upkeep of the park. You are doing an excellent job, young man."


    "Ah, thank you, sir," Mr. Roberts beamed as he handed over the map of the campsite.


    "A good day to you, Mr. Roberts," Reginald said, before leading them off towards the gate of the campsite.


    They trudged up the misty field between long rows of tents. Most looked almost ordinary except that most tents didn''t have a chimney, bell pulls, weathervanes and other such contraptions. But worst of all, here and there were tents that were obviously magical like the one with three floors and a terrace. Another with a front garden complete with a birdbath, sundial, and fountain.


    Georgine let a loud tsk-tsk as she says, "Amateurs. At least read the proper guidelines." They wandered past a few more tents that even Rowan paused to stare at a few. Why there was one even with fire torches attached to look like a castle!


    At last, they reached field eleven, which was just perfect. On top of the hill with an overview of the tents below and with the tree line to their right. It was the perfect spot for a Prince as it allowed them to see their enemies coming in from all directions. And which direction if need be to flee towards or flee away from. Because one can try to take the Percussor out of the Prince family, but the Percussor instincts simply won''t leave.

 Chapter 324 - Tents

    With a flick of his wand, Reginald set up the tent was a large white tent popped up. Since there was a morning mist and that it was still dark, he wasn''t too worried about Mr. Roberts noticing a thing. With a pleased expression, Reginald motioned for them to enter as Rowan already expected the scene that waited her, but not quite the grand scale.


    The main living room didn''t look out of place from the Prince manor with only the fireplace missing. There was a connecting doorway to the kitchen and dining room. The dining room had crystal chandeliers, while the kitchen though largely empty had a sink and several cupboards with two full-length long ones.


    Seeing the twin''s wide-eyed expressions, Georgine says, "The cupboards are enchanted to remain cold or hot. Dawn packed the hot side with warm food for breakfast, lunch and dinner. While the cool side contains cold drinks, and chilly deserts. The rest of the cupboards hold the silverware."


    Rowan and Severus nod as they weren''t surprised anymore. Of course, the tent would come with silverware. Why ever not at this point? After all, what is silverware in comparison to chandeliers?


    Down the hallway there were six bedrooms, each bedroom had a large bed with just enough decorations to not be lavish, but not to be simply furnished either. But best of all, there was a washroom and toilet in each room. However according to Georgine the water for bathing would only be sufficient for one shower. So therefore, choose wisely, when to bathe.


    Rowan and Severus had each chosen a room and dropped their bag thereon. Georgine and pointedly shut her door and said she was going back to sleep. Reginald was in the main sitting room under the chandelier reading a book taken from the bookshelf. Rowan was about to join in as well until Severus said, "It''s already morning, grandfather! Can we please be allowed to look around for some of my friends?"


    "Go on then," Reginald said as he glanced at the clock on the mantelpiece. "But try to not disturb those that are still sleeping." Severus didn''t even reply as he dragged the rather reluctant form of Rowan out of the tent.


    Now, with the sun newly rising and the mist lifting the were hundreds of tents stretching via the rows in every direction. Their fellow wizarding campers were starting to wake up. Of course, the first to stir were the little ones. A tiny wizard tot, no more than two happily stood outside a large Greek temple shaped tent and poked a spider in the grass, which was swelling slowly to the size of a dinner plate.


    Rowan shivered with dread as the mother said, "Norman, how many times must I tell you? Don''t TOUCH DADDY''s wand!" The mother suddenly let out a loud scream as the giant spider swarmed towards the mother. Screaming, the mother killed the giant spider with her wand as the little boy burst into tears and said, "You smush spidey! You smush spidey!"


    Further ahead, two little witches, barely older than Norman were riding toy broomsticks that rose only high enough for the girl''s toes to skim above the dewy grass. "Dear Merlin, in broad daylights!" Shrieked a Ministry wizard that hurried towards them as he rushed towards the little girls and shouted into the tent for the parents to wake up.


    Here and there adult wizards and witches were emerging from their tents and starting to cook breakfast. Some, with furtive looks around them conjured fires with their wands; others were striking matches with dubious looks on their faces as though sure this couldn''t work.


    Several Asian wizards sat in serious conversation in Chinese robes as they roasted what looked like a giant quail over the firepit. Rowan stopped rather intrigued at listening in on the conversation to sadly be dragged away by Severus.


    Further down there was a group of young-looking American witches who were gossiping about Nixon and the new muggle American President, Gerald Ford. Hanging from their tent opening was a star-spangled banner that read: THE SALEM WITCHES INSTITUTE.


    Rowan almost stopped to have a discussion with the witches to what they thought about Vietnam to only be dragged away by Severus again. It was a shame that Severus knew nothing of American politics and had no interest in them. But then again unless it was related to Lily, Severus''s interests were minimal at best.


    At one point, they even spotted a man wearing a woman''s sleeping gown to only be chased down by an almost in tears ministry member. At this juncture in time, Severus wisely decides to head back. To Rowan''s displeasure, the American witches were gone as well as the lovely three Chinese wizards. They were either inside their tents or out exploring much as they had been.


    Sadly, they only spotted two people that they knew, Pandora and Xeno, who were holding hands as they strolled between the tents. Rowan and Severus didn''t even attempt to gain their attention as the two lovebirds were obviously lost in each other''s eyes. One word: hormones, what more can be said?


    On that note, Rowan with obvious interest spots a couple of cute youths walking around. Slightly tan with dark or light hair with a mix of dark and bright eyes, Brazilians were rather nice to look at. Severus must have noticed her leering gaze because he most forcefully dragged her quickly past them.


    Rowan sighed in disappointment and said, "I regret not having applied to transfer to Castelobruxo. What lovely delights there reside in the depths of an exotic paradise."


    "Castel-what?" Severus said with a frown, not at all pleased with Rowan''s previous comment.


    "Castelobruxo," Rowan rolled her eyes. "It''s nearly as old as Hogwarts and that subject is still actually up for debate. Nevertheless, though there is an active exchange program between Hogwarts and Ilvermorny. Hogwarts and Castelobruxo had an exchange student program in the past. It''s a wonderous place to study with a primary emphasis on careers in Magizoology or Herbology. Potions is a close third given the exotic number of plants that are found in the region."


    "Huh," Severus muttered sounding rather intrigued. Shaking his head as if to remind himself of Lily, he says, "It''s still not better than Hogwarts."


    "Only because Lily''s there," Rowan muttered under her breath as Severus flashed her a suspicious glance, while Rowan innocently looked back. Severus wasn''t the least bit convinced, but he knew better than to ask again. He''d only end up as the loser.

 Chapter 325 - A Piece of Meat

    Once they were back, Reginald woke a rather grouchy Aunt Georgine from her nap to have breakfast. Rowan and Severus sat on the opposite end of the dining as they ate a warm bowl of oatmeal accompanied by soft, perfectly warm rolls and jam. After brunch, they washed their dishes by hand in the sink, which was a bit of a nostalgic feeling as it had been over three years since either of them had washed a single dish after eating a meal.


    Once that was done, they wandered outside for a bit and stood in the doorway watching the crowd. Plenty of Ministry members kept hurrying past and back again trying to keep everything under wrap. It''d only been a few minutes when they saw a familiar delicate flaxen-haired teen, Terry Greengrass. Terry was surrounded by five or six girls all with flaxen colored hair and all gorgeous beauties. They were his Greengrass cousins all from the same branch as him.


    Rowan waved Terry over who ran over to them and particularly shoved the startled Severus at them. The swarm of girls all stared at Severus as they were between ten and fifteen at the oldest. The girls circled Severus rather predatorily as one of the younger girls says, "Who''s your friend, cousin?"


    "This is my good friend, Severus Prince," Terry snickered. "And his twin sister is at my side, Rowan Prince."


    "Prince?" The girls exclaimed in unison as their eyes began to greedily glitter as if they had spotted a glistening galleon carelessly left on one of the many cobblestoned roads in Diagon Alley.


    Suddenly feeling like a piece of meat in front of a flock of hungry birds, Severus turns to gaze at Rowan in panic, who innocently blinks her eyes at him. The girls instantly swarm Severus with questions all tugging and pulling on his clothes trying to get closer to him. Severus is unable to move lest he risks touching female body parts that he really shouldn''t without getting a slap to the face.


    "Aren''t you going to rescue him?" Terry asked rather amused, while one of the prettiest girls of the whole bunch quietly remained at his side staring at the scene with wide eyes.


    "Eventually," Rowan snickered. "Besides it''ll do him some good being exposed to girls other than Lily."


    Glancing int the direction of the blond girls, Rowan asked, "Do your cousins attend Beauxbatons?" Though she did pause to study the one girl that had remained behind at Terry''s side and was rather impressed by her collected demeanor.


    "It''s rather customary that the girls in our branch of the family attend Beauxbatons and the boys, Hogwarts. I''m not entirely sure as to why as Beauxbatons is open to both girls and boys much like Hogwarts is," Terry confessed with a shrug. "But in the end, it''s tradition."


    "And who''s this?" Rowan asked as she gestured with her hand at the girl remaining by Terry''s side.


    Terry flashes Rowan a pointed gaze as he gently turns to the younger girl roughly thirteen years old and introduces her. "This is my younger cousin, Rosie Greengrass."


    Rowan''s eyes flash in instant recognition and understanding just who this girl was. This was the same cousin of Terry, who was a squib and had almost been raped by Mulciber. Deciding not to speak on the delicate subject, she nods her head at the rather pretty younger girl with kind-looking eyes. "It is a pleasure to meet a cousin of Terry''s with such excellent manners," Rowan drily remarked gesturing at the pack of girl surrounding Severus. "You must be rather close as he seems to rather dote on you, Rosie Greengrass."


    The lovely blond-haired girl flashes Rowan a shy, but sweet smile. "Terry''s a good one," Rosie softly said, before wrinkling her nose mischievously and adding, "But he''s a troublesome one."


    Terry lets out a gasp of protest as Rosie grins impishly back and the two Greengrass cousins look suddenly alike. Rowan suddenly gets the eerie feeling that this particular branch of the Greengrass family tend to have this kind of double-sided nature. They may be sweet or even calm natured, but they all have a switch inside of them.


    Glancing up and seeing Severus at the end of his wits, Rowan finally walks over and easily shoves the girls aside and pulls the tattered Severus away from them. The girls rather hostile glare at Rowan clearly having missed Terry''s second statement some time ago. Motioning for Severus to head inside to clean up, he only too willingly vanishes into the tent.


    "Ladies," Rowan politely said. "My brother is not a piece of meat, and I do believe that what you all just did is called sexual harassment and that is in fact a crime. Nevertheless, I understand that he is a big piece of meat at the moment given that he is the Prince heir. But I can assure you he will never like any of you as none of you are his type.


    Now run along, before I do something violent to your pretty faces. And you can ask Terry, I throw a very mean jab. I''d hate to leave a permanent mark, but alas I won''t feel too bad since we''re all the same gender." The girls shiver and instantly run away as if they had seen a vicious beast flash their teeth at them.


    "Thanks," Terry said in relief. "That will at least teach them to leave me alone for a bit. Mind if I use you, Rowan in the future to scare them away?" Causing his cousin, Rosie, who is standing at his side to furrow her brow prettily and narrow her eyes purposefully at him as if daring him to just try that antic on her.


    "Nonsense, it''ll be fun," Rowan said. "Where are you going to be seated?"


    "I''ll be seated in the upper boxes with the family," Terry wearily sighed as Rosie painfully nudged him in the ribs earning her a glare from him. "At least, they''re pretty good seats. And Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany will be there with their families, so it won''t be all bad."


    "In that case, tell them I said, hi," Rowan said as she waved goodbye to Terry and Rosie, who quickly trotted back the way they came. He''d get in trouble if his pack of female cousins was left alone for long. They tended to be a mischievous bunch all together and would certainly end up getting into mischief like a pack of ferrets with balls of yarn!


    Severus cautiously poked his head out a bit later as he fearfully whispered, "Are they gone?"


    "Yes, they''re gone," Rowan smirked at him. "Terry said that they''ll be sitting together as a family. So, you don''t have to worry about being chased by his female cousins."


    "Thank Merlin!" Severus said in relief as he stepped back out into the sunlight.


    Suddenly they heard a commotion next door and they both turned to see James and Sirius rolling out of the tent. Both Rowan and Severus simply stare until Sirius and James roll to a stop at their feet. The four of them stare at each other until James smiles brightly up at them. "It looks like we''re neighbors," James impishly declared.


    "What luck," Rowan sarcastically said as Severus helped James and Sirius to their feet.


    "Where''s Regulus?" Rowan asked as she watched Sirius and James put their clothes to right.


    "He''s off with mother and father somewhere," Sirius pointed to the sea of tents.


    "Why?" James asked as he brushed grass out of his hair.


    With a sigh, Rowan steps up and helps James remove the grass from his hair. "Really, the two of you act like little children."


    James pouts and says, "No, we don''t!" Rowan merely stares at James until he glances away.


    Sirius shrugs as Severus says, "So how has your summer been?"


    "Great actually!" Sirius said with delight. "Mother and Father sent us to stay with Aunt Lucretia over the summer. Sure, we had to work on our homework during the afternoons, but morning and evenings, we are allowed to roam about. There are a field and pond out there so Regulus and I could fly on our brooms and play Quidditch!"


    "That''s great," Severus exclaimed as Sirius beamed back.


    "James, Sirius? Come inside, breakfasts ready," called out a grandmotherly voice as Euphemia Potter stepped out from the tent. Her toffee-colored eyes sparkled in the sunlight as she easily spotted her son and Sirius next door.


    "Why hello, dears," Euphemia said. "The two of you look familiar." She furrows her brows, before saying, "Ah yes, the Prince children. I thought I recognized the two of you!"


    "Hello, Mrs. Potter," Rowan and Severus politely greeted her back.


    "Have you had breakfast yet, dears?" Euphemia kindly asked.


    "We did, Mrs. Potter," Severus replied. "We ate with my grandfather and our aunt."


    "Of course, of course," Euphemia softly said recalling that their grandmother had passed away at the start of the summer.


    "Well, if you would like to play or join us simply come right over," Euphemia said as she motioned for James and Sirius to follow her inside. Sirius eagerly does as James rolls his eyes and waves goodbye to them.


    "Well that was interesting," Severus drily commented.


    "I think at this point''s it''s best we go inside," Rowan drily said. "I''d hate to run into anyone else at this point."


    "Agreed," Severus said before they went inside to join their grandfather for a nice read. As it turns it was the right and proper choice as not long after a pet kneazle got loose and made a mess of things. At this point, there were several ministry members near the breaking point about to kill the stupid thing if not for the owners. It was a close call as those at the breaking point had to be firmly pulled away and gently talked too.

 Chapter 326 - Unpredictable Episode

    A family of four can be seen setting a green tent. A medium-sized boy with mousy brown hair and chocolate-colored eyes wipes the sweat off his face in the warm morning sun. Peter Pettigrew having lost most of his fat from quidditch looked like nothing from before. Freckled and tan from his summer job of working in the gardens, and he looked a bit like a ruggedly handsome youth.


    "Thanks for having me, Mr. and Mrs. Lupin," Pettigrew gratefully said.


    "It was no trouble at all, dear," Hope Howell replied with a warm smile. "It''s the least bit we could do after all the herbal homemade remedies your mother sends my way."


    Pettigrew flushes and says, "It''s no trouble at all, Mrs. Lupin. Mum just likes to help where she can."


    "Indeed, Mrs. Pettigrew is a fine woman," the voice of Lyall Lupin can be heard commenting from behind them. "It''s a shame that your mother''s friend is ill, and she wasn''t able to make it."


    Pettigrew nods his head in agreement as he grabs his things off the ground and steps into the tent. Pettigrew gapes at seeing a small kitchen inside with a fridge, a tiny living room, and what looked like two bedrooms. "Wow," Pettigrew said in awe.


    "Wow indeed," Remus Lupin echoed his friend''s words.


    Hope steps into the tent and says, "You, two boys in the left bedroom, while we take the right bedroom."


    The two boys excitedly rush towards the bedroom as Lyall wraps an arm around his wife and presses a kiss to her cheek. "Clever wench," Lyall whispered. "Now we at least have one bedroom to ourselves."


    Hope swats her husband''s wandering hand and says, "I''ll have you know that I''m proud to say that I am of welsh blood and we are never wenches!"


    Lyall chuckles as his wife teasingly skips to the bedroom with him willingly following after. The door firmly closes shut behind them as Lupin knowingly says, "We should take a look around." He knew his parents rather well and they would want their privacy for a bit.


    Pettigrew and Lupin scurry out as the sunlight hits the russet hair of Remus. Ever since the cure not only was Lupin that much less tired but healthier too. His complexation was bright and healthy, and despite still being rather slender, he''d sprouted several inches over the summer.


    Pettigrew and Lupin point to the interesting tents and wizards. They spot a wizard that was playing some sort of a flute in front of a runespoor snake with its three heads bobbing to the beat. Further ahead is some sort of Mayan like temple with a tropical rainforest surrounding it, and rather out of place given the climate.


    After some time of wandering around, Lupin says, "I bet that James and Sirius are together."


    Pettigrew shrugs and says, "Yea, but I''d rather stick with you, Remy. No offense, but sometimes the two of them simply won''t shut up. At times like that, I actually find myself missing Rowan''s silence."


    Lupin chortles with glee, "If Rowan heard you, she''d just stare at you in disbelief."


    Pettigrew sniffs and says, "Weirdly enough, she''s grown on me after all these years. And she''s not that bad for a girl or for a Slytherin for that matter. She''s rather nice when she wants to be."


    Lupin shakes his head and says, "Mm, Rowan would pretend otherwise if she heard you. She''s finicky like that."


    "Girls," Pettigrew instantly responded as if that answered everything.


    "Definitely," Lupin assented in agreement.


    Glancing up at the noonday sun, Lupin says, "Well, we better head back. Mum''s probably already started to fix us lunch."


    Pettigrew glances around and says, "I''d like to just look around for a bit more. I''ll catch up to you in a bit."


    "Alright," Lupin said with a shrug, before turning back.


    Pettigrew hadn''t wandered for long when he saw several boys gathered around a girl. Wanting to mind his own business, but a bit worried for the girl, he wandered a bit closer with the intent to overhear what was going on.


    A familiar somewhat nasally voice says, "Leave me alone, you, cretins!"


    A nasty laugh can be heard from one of the heavier set boys. "I heard from my grandfather Quyen Crowley that your parents are offering a ridiculously large dowry to marry you off. Must be because your mug''s so darn ugly, but that''s not a problem in the dark with enough drink in one''s system."


    The other boys chortle at the mocking words as Quyen Crowley flushes in anger and utter humiliation. Lips twitched in a snarl, she hissed, "What about the four of you? All I see is third rate purebloods with no money to speak of and living off the crumbs of the main branches."


    "You b*tch!" The heavy sized boy roared as he lifted his ham sized fist into the air.


    Quyen pales with dread and closes her eyes expecting the blow to connect. A loud cry of pain causes her to peek out from under her eyelashes to only see someone kicking her attacker away. Her tormentors had been kicked away in a surprise attack.


    Gawking Quyen suddenly finds her would-be rescuer dragging her by the and. "Come on, run!" Her unknown rescuer shouted.


    Quyen hurriedly fled with her rescuer as her heart pounded in her ears and a faint flush that rose in her face, not from the heat. Glancing down shyly at the tanned, calloused hand that was holding her own caused her to blush even fiercer. She''d never been this close to a boy of her own age and much less held a boy''s hand in this type of manner.


    "Phew, I think we lost them," her rescuer wheezed.


    "Thank you," Quyen shyly stammered.


    "Er, no problem, Crowley," her rescuer awkwardly stammered.


    Gingerly taking her hand back, Quyen gets a good look at her rescuer''s face and turned a splotchy red in mortification. "Pettigrew?" Quyen whispered aghast.


    "Is that problem?" Pettigrew asked while furrowing his brows.


    "No, no!" Quyen cried out in panic. "I just hadn''t gotten a good look at your face until now."


    "Oh," Pettigrew sheepishly murmured as he scratched his chin. "Well, I best be going now, the Lupin''s are waiting for me."


    "Oh," Quyen numbly said as she somewhat anxiously glanced around. Were those wastrel''s still looking for her? And if so, who could she ask for aid?


    Seeing the sudden downcast expression on the usually arrogant face of the Slytherin girl, Pettigrew hesitantly says, "Er, well, you can join us if you''d like. I don''t think Mr. nor Mrs. Lupin would really mind. But Mrs. Lupin''s a muggle, and I rather she wasn''t offended. She''s been nothing but kind to me and I won''t have you insulting her."


    Quyen cheeks flush darkly, but she''d rather not be left alone right now. Trying to draw on her usual arrogant poise, Quyen stiffly says, "I''ll mind my manners, Pettigrew, I am a pureblood."


    Seeing Pettigrew''s somewhat unconvinced expression, Quyen''s face darkens into a scowl. "I promise," Quyen somewhat mutinously said, before unconsciously biting her lip. "But are you certain that the Lupin''s truly won''t mind?"


    "They''re really nice," Pettigrew drily answered, before offering her the crook of his arm. He''d been taught by his mum to always be polite to girls even to someone like Crowley. Though he wondered, what he had been thinking, when he opened his big fat mouth? Must be what Rowan was always constantly muttering under her breath about their foolish Gryffindor tendencies.

 Chapter 327 - Unpredictable Episode â…¡

    With some hesitation on her part, Quyen warily accepts Pettigrew''s arm and begins to walk with him. There is an uncomfortable stretch of silence as the two don''t know what to say to each other. Pettigrew finally breaks the ice and asks, "Where''s your crowd, Sicca, and Fowl?"


    Quyen fidgets and murmurs, "Hortense is off with her fianc¨¦, Gil Goyle, and Gertrude with her soon to be betrothed suitor, Vern Crabbe."


    "Ah, so you''re the third wheel," Pettigrew wisely concluded. However, before he can stop himself, his mouth moves on its own. "Well, in that case, would you like to sit with us during the match as well or will your parents be mightily peeved, if you do so?"


    "They won''t even notice that I''m gone," Quyen sullenly muttered under her breath.


    "What was that?" Pettigrew asked as he turned his head to the side to stare at her. Unable to still believe that he had invited Crowley to sit with them during the match! What was wrong with him? Did he drink some sort of unknown draught this morning?


    "No, they won''t mind," Quyen grumbled.


    "Right then," Pettigrew somewhat downtrodden muttered. Well, bang, there goes that idea. Now, what was he supposed to do now?


    With another stretch of heavy silence between them, Pettigrew clears his throat. "Er, so, which team are you rooting for?"


    "England, of course," Quyen instantly answered. "Is there any other?"


    "Now, there isn''t," Pettigrew said with a cheeky grin that gave Quyen a strange fluttery feeling in her stomach. They both chatted on the safe topic of Quidditch all the way until they reached the Lupin''s tent.


    Hearing the rustle of the tent opening, Hope Lupin without even glancing up says, "Oh, you''ve arrived just in time, Peter, lunch is ready to be served."


    Pettigrew uneasily shifts and says, "Er, I brought a guest, Mrs. Lupin."


    Hope glances up from where she was preparing sandwiches to see Peter Pettigrew with a somewhat pale, dark-haired girl with thick curls. The girl seems rather uneasy as she tries not to appear as if she is glowering.


    "Oh, and who is this?" Hope asked as she wiped her hands clean on her apron.


    "This is Quyen Crowley, and she''s all alone," Pettigrew hurriedly mumbled.


    "Oh, well, as I always say, the more the merrier," Hope said with a welcoming smile. "Please sit down, Miss Crowley. My husband, Lyall and my son, Remus will shortly be along. They went to fetch some water."


    "Thank you," Quyen stiffly said as she sat down at the checkered cloth-covered table. She wrinkles her nose as she suspiciously eyed the muggle made sandwiches on the platter before her.


    Hope chuckles and says, "Go on, dear, I promise they''re not poisoned, and they certainly won''t bite."


    Quyen does not appear convinced because she does not take a sandwich until she sees Pettigrew safely chew down a mouthful or two down. With clear reluctance expressed on her face, Quyen nibbles warily on the sandwich in her hand. Her eyes widen surprise at finding that the sandwich, in fact, is rather tasty. Somewhat shocked and still conceived, she nibbled on the sandwich bit more, before slowly taking a bigger bite.


    Thinking that the girl was worried about her appearance in front of Peter, Hope says, "Go on and eat, dear, there''s plenty of sandwiches to go around."


    Peter happily helps himself to another, while Quyen daintily eats her sandwich. She was still a pureblood lady, and she''d been taught how to properly comport herself when dining. And even if she was merely eating a sandwich, she must still maintain a carefully crafted image.


    Seeing the girl''s dainty manners, Hope takes a sandwich of her own and thoughtfully chews on it for a moment. "Miss Crowley, are you friends with Peter here?"


    Quyen stiffens slightly, before warily shaking her head in negative. "We''re merely year mates and the occasional classmate."


    "I see," Hope murmured. "Then in what house are you, Miss Crowley?"


    "I''m a Slytherin," Quyen proudly answered with a tilt of her head daring the muggle to say something bad about her house.


    Hope smiles and says, "That must be just lovely, my dear. My son happily writes to me about all his friends in Slytherin, Terry, the twins, Rowan and Severus, and several others whose names escape me at the moment."


    "Er, thank you," Quyen muttered somewhat mollified by the muggle woman''s words.


    Before the conversation can continue the flap of the tent can be heard opening as Lyall and Remus Lupin return with pails full of water. Lyall doesn''t even blink at finding an unknown girl sitting in the kitchen table as he concentrates on setting down the water pail next to the sink. Letting out a loud grunt of relief, Lyall stretches causing his back to loudly pop.


    "This is what happens when you get old children," Lyall teased, "Never get old."


    Lupin rolls his eyes in obvious embarrassment as he puts down his own pails before turning towards the kitchen table. His mouth simply flops open upon noticing who was sitting at their kitchen table. Trying not to snarl or glower from nerves, Quyen primly says, "Pettigrew invited me for lunch."


    "And she''s staying," Hope pointedly said as if daring anyone else to state otherwise.


    "What she said," Lyall good-naturedly chuckled as he placed a quick peck on his wife''s lips, before sitting down.


    Quyen flushes in shock never having witnessed her parents kiss in front of her much less another pureblood couple on the lips! The utter scandal! No wonder, muggleborn wizards and witches lacked any propriety! They were absolutely not taught proper social standards!


    While Quyen is trying to deal with the aftermath of the kiss, Lupin numbly sits down next to Pettigrew and urgently whispers, "What''s this all about?"


    "She was all alone," Pettigrew reluctantly admitted.


    Lupin sighs and shakes his head in frustration. "I always knew Rowan would one day rub off on one of us. I''m just surprised, it''s you."


    Pettigrew sniffs pointedly at the comparison and proceeds to further dig into the sandwiches. Lupin didn''t bother pondering anymore on the strangeness of the situation since he was starving. The two boys ate like only teenagers can eat inhaling everything down including the crumbs.


    Strangely over the course of the meal, Quyen found some of her stances changing. Mrs. Lupin was rather polite and proper if she excluded the shocking kiss. It was not something she had been expecting from a mere muggle, but then again said muggle was married to a pureblood wizard, Lyall Lupin.


    Perhaps at least rearranging her position on one specific muggle, Quyen slowly continues to converse with Hope Lupin. After the meal, Quyen even finds herself being hugged by Mrs. Lupin. It was a rather startling experience, to say the least as Quyen had never been hugged in her entire life by a maternal figure. And despite the strangeness of the situation, it was a rather pleasant experience that she would not mind repeating again.

 Chapter 328 - Stadium

    A sense of excitement began to be felt as the afternoon came and went. By dusk, the still summer air seemed to be quivering with anticipation as darkness spread over like a curtain over the eagerly waiting wizards. The ministry members finally gave up at this point and simply turned a blind eye to everything.


    Salesmen were apparating every few feet with trays and carts full of extraordinary merchandise. There were luminous rosettes ¨C blue for England, red for Norway ¨C which squealed the names of the Quidditch team players. There were hats with small moving Vikings representing Norway, while England''s held moving knights in shining armor.


    Norwegian scarves with a long sea serpent''s that moved across the entire train of the scarves. Flags from both countries which played the national anthems as they were waved. There were tiny models of brooms that really flew, and collectible figures of famous Quidditch players, which strolled across the palm of one''s hand, preening themselves.


    Rowan didn''t hold much interest in any of it except for buying a pair of Omnioculars that seemed rather useful. And a program as to least know the situation and know when to flee, if need be. Severus, James, and Sirius on the other hand each were draped in their quidditch teams'' colors. Severus quickly choose to support Norway claiming they had far superior tactics, while the loyal Gryffindor''s, James and Sirius stuck faithfully to England.


    Personally, Rowan thought Norway had the upper hand, but she didn''t want to get into an argument with the boys. She was already sick and tired of listening to the three of them talk about quidditch. In fact, if she never had to attend a Quidditch World Cup again, she would consider herself heavenly blessed. She''d rather watch the Football World Cup any day, now that was a game of cunning tactics, surprises, and simply a joy to watch.


    Rowan is tragically forced to wait until Severus is done shopping until at long last the three boys quite cheerfully return to their own tents. Reginald and Aunt Georgine were waiting outside of the tent for them as they pulled up. As were, Fleamont Potter and his wife, Euphemia. Though Fleamont looked rather nervous as he didn''t dare glance in Reginald''s direction. Which was strange really, considering the fact that Fleamont was older than Reginald by six years.


    Sirius and James eagerly rushed over to his parents as Georgine said, "So, which side are you joining dear. I''m on Norway''s side and Reginald is sticking to England."


    "I choose not to participate," Rowan drily answered. "I''d rather have watched the football world cup."


    "That strange muggle sport where they kick the ball around?" Georgine exclaimed.


    "That one," Severus snorted. "She''s always liked Pele. She''ll go on and on about his incredible Brazilian player prowess and football moves."


    "He''s won four football world cups and is simply INCREDIBLE!" Rowan huffed as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Plus, he does it all without the aid of magic!" Severus rolls his eyes as Reginald actually looks mildly intrigued.


    They aren''t able to speak more the subject as a deep, booming gong sounded somewhere beyond the woods, and at once, blue and red lanterns blazed into life in the trees, lighting a path to the field.


    "It''s time," Reginald sternly instructed, "Stay close."


    Clutching their purchases, Rowan and Severus followed their grandfather with Aunt Georgine at their side. They followed the lantern-lit trail as the sound of thousands of people moving could be heard. There were shouts of laughter, singing, and general feverish excitement.


    After a twenty-minute walk, they emerged in from the woods in the shadow of a gigantic stadium. The walls were golden-colored, and the stadium was large enough to drop over ten cathedrals inside and still have plenty of leftover room. "It seats over a hundred thousand," Georgine muttered at seeing their faces.


    Reginald handed their tickets at the nearest entrance as the wizards and witches were at the entrance were being swarmed. "Prime Seats!" Said the tired witch when she checked their tickets. "Top Box! Straight upstairs as high as you go can go." Rowan paled as usual, while Severus looked delighted. Clearly, the two of them had very different priorities.


    The stairs into the stadium were carpeted in rich purple. The four of them quickly made their way up until they reached the top of the staircase and found themselves in a small box, set at the highest point of the stadium, and situated exactly halfway between the golden goal posts. There were about thirty seats that stood in two rows.


    Reginald quickly sat them down as Severus gawked at the hundreds of thousands of witches and wizards that were taking their places in the seats, which rose in all sorts of levels around the long oval field. The field looked as smooth as velvet from their lofty positions. At either end of the field stood three goal hoops, fifty feet high. Right opposite from them at almost eye level is a gigantic blackboard. Gold writing kept dashing across it, before being wiped off.


    The advertisements read as: The Bluebottle: A Broom for All the Family ¨C safe, reliable, and with Built-in Anti-Burglar Buzzers.... Mrs. Shower''s All-Purpose Magical Mess Removers: No Pain, NO Stain!... Gladrags Wizardwear ¨C London, Paris, Hogsmeade...


    Rowan who safely already plugged in her trusty reliable magical earplugs glanced over to see who else was sitting in the box. There was the Minister of Magic, Master Belby was sitting at her side. Though every now and then he''d glance over at Rowan and her grandfather. Knowing that there must be a story there, she didn''t react as she kept seeing the Top Box fill up.


    After some time, Rowan glances down at her velvet-covered, tasseled program and says, "The team mascots will precede the match."


    "It better be soon," Severus muttered as the Minister of Norway wearing splendid red robes trimmed in gold happily shook the hand of Master Belby. Master Belby most quickly wrenched his hand from the Norwegian Minister''s crushing handshake. Soon enough the last of the seats were filled as Lucius Malfoy and Narcissa, his wife took the seats directly in front of Rowan and Severus. The Prince''s as a whole nodded at them as the Malfoy''s did the same.

 Chapter 329 - England VS. Norway

    The present Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports is a rather jolly-looking man, who looked as though he might have once played Quidditch himself. The wizard known as Dano Amundsen whips out his wand andd says, "Sonorous!" His voice instantly could be heard over the roar of the crowd as his voice echoed over them, booming into every corner of the stands.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen...welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundred and second Quidditch World Cup!"


    The spectators screamed and clapped. Thousands of flags waved in the air adding the racket of the national anthem to the noise. The blackboard that was opposite from them was wiped clean as it now showed, ENGLAND: 0, NORWAY: 0.


    "And now without further ado, allow me to introduce¡­. the Norway National Team Mascot!" The right-hand side of the stands, which was a solid block of scarlet, roared its approval.


    "Water Nymphs," Rowan drily said as she saw the scantily clad dark-haired woman emerge from the stadium and begin to dance. They weren''t quite as fair as the Veela''s, but at least they didn''t turn into bird-like creatures and throw fire. But then again, Veela''s didn''t try to drown someone in a pool of water either.


    Severus turned bright red as he glanced away but slowly his eyes would be drawn to the water nymphs before them. Rowan merely smirked the whole time with a knowing grin. Severus finally snapped and said, "What!"


    Rowan merely mouthed the word, "Lily," causing Severus to turn an ashy gray. Keeping his eyes firmly on Lucius Malfoy before him, Severus didn''t glance up until the dance was up. The crowd was vastly disappointed, but what could they do?


    "And now kindly put our wands in the air.... for the England National Team Mascots!"


    The next moment a bunch of glittering fairies fills the night sky. The entire night sky lights up as the fairies begin to dance and form gorgeous shapes. For once Rowan was even impressed with the sharp-toothed little buggers. She still didn''t like them and would never. But she could appreciate a good show just like everyone else.


    "And now, ladies and gentlemen kindly welcome ¨C the Norwegian National Quidditch Team! I give you ¨C Bjord!


    A scarlet-clad figure on a broomstick moving so fast he was nothing but a blur. The Norwegian crowd went wild as they applauded the player.


    "Distad!" A second scarlet-robed player zoomed out.


    "Falla! Wollen! Spilde! Jelle! Aaaaaand ¨C Helberg!"


    Helberg was a handsome man despite his broken nose. A roguish smile caused the women in the crowd to scream as he zoomed around the field.


    "And now please greet ¨C the England National Quidditch Team! Presenting ¨C Davis! Bagman! Wilson! Taylor! Walker! Aaaaaand ¨C McLaggen!" Seven blue blurs swept onto the field as Rowan glanced over at one blur in particular as she stared through her omnioculars. The beater with Bagman on the back was indeed Lugo Bagman. This would probably be one of his last years as a beater before becoming a member of the Department of Magical Games and Sports.


    "And here, all the way from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed Chairwizard of the International Association of Quidditch, Hassan Mostafa!"


    A small, skinny wizard beginning to bald with a large mustache, wears robes of pure gold to match the stadium. A silver whistle was protruding from under the mustache as he carried the large wooden crate across the field with his broom under the other. Much like regular, Mustafa mounted his broom and kicked the crate open as four balls burst into the air. With a sharp blast of his whistle, Mostafa shot into the air after the balls.


    "Theeeeey''re OFF!" Screamed Amundsen, the Head of the Department. "And its-."


    Rowan didn''t pay much attention to the match but rather searched through the crowd. She finally found Terry thanks to his very large fair-haired family. To her surprise and delight, she also spotted Silvia, Bethanie, and Tiffany with their families sitting nearby. It was easy to tell whose parents were who, but she had to admit she was rather shocked at the astonishing youthful beauty that Bethanie''s mother in fact was. That and the fact that she spotted a cousin of Silvia''s sitting nearby a dead ringer for being the future father of Marcus Flint.


    When Rowan glanced up, she found that the scoreboard read as ENGLAND: 50, NORWAY: 90. With a shrug, she returned to her search and almost dropped her omnioculars in shock. Gaping for a moment she blinks just to make sure she''s seeing correctly before carefully peering into omnioculars. But sure, enough despite blinking repeatedly the image of Pettigrew sitting with Quyen Crowley and Lupin''s family did not go away.


    Feeling as though she had missed something dramatically important, Rowan murmurs to herself to ask Remus about it. He''d tell her what was going on. Though she doubted she''d believe it, truth be told.


    A disappointed scream can still be heard despite her earplugs as the English seeker, McLaggen missed catching the snitch due to a bludger from the Norwegian beater. Returning to her glancing about she finds Regulus sitting next to his parents and the Potter''s along with James and Sirius.


    Ever since-, since then the Black married couple had been a lot more protective of their only two sons. As such, Sirius to his utter horror now found himself being cared for by a pair of overly protective parents. Though Sirius would never admit it even until the point of death, it was nice to be looked after again.


    The match turned, even more, faster and more brutal. The beaters from both teams were taking dangerous whacks at the chasers and seekers as much as they could. It''d become a slugging fest between the team beaters about who''d knock each other out of the air first.


    At one point the game had to be stopped as one of the chasers went down with a blow to the face. A medic quickly treated the wound, before allowing the chaser to go back up again. The game quickly started up and became even more intense than before as the scoreboard now read as ENGLAND: 130, NORWAY: 220.


    Suddenly, Davis and Helberg dive as the crowd begins to scream. Helberg suddenly pulls up causing Davis to smash into the ground from a successful Wronski Defensive Feint, (a dangerous seeker diversion). Norway cheered while the England side booed. While Davis was being revived by the mediwziards with cups of a healing potion, Helberg was searching for the snitch.


    Davis finally got back to his feet as the crowd cheered and mounted his broom. Rather peeved he kicked off into the air as the clear anger could be seen in his eyes. Zooming away, Mostafa blew his whistle again, the Chasers moved into action with a skill that caused the crowd to gasp. The game quickly got dirtier as the English beaters tried to avenge Davis.


    Frequent whistle blows could be heard as Mostafa gave out fouls for cobbling and more infractions. Neither were the team mascots helping as the Norwegian Nymphs would suggestively dance at times showing their perfectly formed chests and booties at the male players. More than one actually gawked and ended up being slammed out of the air by a bludger. But neither did the fairies help as they''d make rude gestures in the air or formed words such as LOSER!


    The scoreboard now read as ENGLAND: 180, NORWAY: 310 as Norway had pulled even further ahead. The masses were chanting until Davis is suddenly seeing diving thinking it was another feint the crowd doesn''t pay attention until Helberg does the same. The stadium is utterly silent for a moment until the shrill screaming stars as both sides egg on their favorite teams.


    Racing neck and neck both seekers leaned flat against their brooms until both seekers hit the ground in unison. The mediwizards rush forward as the crowd eagerly waits to know, who got the snitch. Suddenly Davis''s hand goes up and the crowd goes wild as clenched tightly in his fist a glint of gold can be seen.


    The final scoreboard now reads as ENGLAND: 330, NORWAY: 310. Severus is shaking Rowan in excitement as Rowan frowns and tries to shove him away. Yes, yes, the final minute was exciting. Now he better let her go!

 Chapter 330 - Night Whispers

    Flags were waving all over the place as the English national anthem was being blared from all sides. The nymphs seemed rather forlorn as the fairies twinkled happily in the night sky in the form of fireworks. It was quite lovely to watch, actually.


    The Norwegian Prime Minister seemed quite cheerful despite the loss. He''d be taking the werewolf formula back home and that was much more of an importance than a mere Quidditch Cup. After all, they''d have plenty of chances the next time around.


    The English team flew an honorary lap around the stadium along with the team mascot, before the World Cup is brought into the Top Box. There is a sudden dazzling blinding light as the Top Box is magically illuminated as everyone''s eyes are on them. Rowan is momentarily glad she is wearing the earplug as Severus grows rather stiff against her.


    Two panting wizards carried in a vast golden cup, which was carefully handed over to the stout female witch, Minister Eugena Jenkins. "Let''s have a real loud hand for the gallant ¨C Norwegians!" The Head of the Department cried out. The crowd wildly cheered as it had been an impressive blood pumping match.


    One by one the Norwegian players file into the rows of seats as they are called one by one up as the two Ministers of Magic shake their hands. Helberg looked a bit bad with a bruise on his cheek, but he looked right proud. With a stiff upper lip, he bowed as the entire crowd cheered his name.


    And then came the English team led by their captain, McLaggen. The English seeker, Eric Davis was being supported by Ludo Bagman and Anna Taylor, Davis''s chaser girlfriend. After the second crash, his leg had been badly sprained, but he still had a grin on his face. With the aid of his teammates, he lifted the cup into the air as the crowd thundered in approval. Even Rowan clapped given the fact that Davis had turned the tables despite the odds being against them. And the fact that everyone was staring at the Top Box.


    After the English team let to perform another honorary lap, the Head of the Department pointed his wand at his throat and said, "Quietus."


    "They''ll be talking about this one for years," Amundsen hoarsely said. With a skip in his step, he shook the minister''s hand before hurrying off. He had some earnings to collect.


    Reginald made sure to exit the top box first with the children and his sister in tow. All too soon they caught up with the crowds now flooding out of the stadium and back to their campsites. Raucous singing was borne on the night air as they retraced their steps along the lantern-lit path, with fairies shooting over their heads whirling about in amazing shapes.


    Tired and sleepy, the four Prince family members promptly went to bed after a quick brushing of their teeth. Thankfully, the tent had soundproof protection or else they might not be able to sleep given the noise outside. But sleep they did in their soft beds.


    It was dark and misty outside when Rowan awoke to a gentle whisper that hissed, "Come."


    Thinking it was just a a dream, Rowan closed her eyes again, when she heard the female voice whisper in her mind again, "Come, child of the infamous snake speaker, I promise not to harm you."


    Peering into the dark, Rowan slips out of the bed as she puts on her shoes. Wrapping her night robe around her she firmly held her wand, before teleporting away to the source of the whispers. It was an instinct, really as she teleported to the edge of the marsh.


    The marsh glowed an eerie green under the misty moonlight. The shadows were long and thick and the silence heavy. There weren''t the usual chirps of night crickets nor the sound of croaking frogs. The marsh was utterly and completely silent. Something large and heavy moved within the swamp towards her.


    The only sign was the ripples across the marsh waters that grew thicker and thicker by the minute. A large, giant black shape appears in the mist before finally come to a halt high above her. When in comparison to the basilisk of Hogwarts, it was rather small compared to this creature which easily was larger than 100 feet long.


    The giant creature snorts as the mist around it blew away to reveal its true form in the moonlight. It''s glittering pale white scales glowed under the moonlight as a bright blue gemstone on its forehead began to sparkle and gently light the area around. On top of its head, great large horns curve slight back revealing its species, a Great Horned Serpent also known as the snake from legend Quetzalcoatl.


    The rare albino Great Horned Serpent slowly lowers its head more to Rowan''s eye level as its blue snake slit eyes easily reflect the entire form of Rowan in them. The Great Horned Serpent unlike a basilisk wasn''t venomous and tended to keep to itself. It primarily lived in bodies of water such as the great lakes area of North America to the marshy jungles of South America. Even the natives of those lands including non-wizards revered the shy, majestic creatures.


    "Wizarding child, I have a favor for which to ask of you snake speaker," the Great Horned Serpent gently asked.


    "If it will bring no harm to others and if it is in my power to do so, I shall," Rowan replied.


    The Great Horned Serpent slowly turns as its giant tail comes forward cradling a large, glowing cream-colored egg. "My daughter will not be borne for many months more, but I have already seen where her fate lies. She is to become the guardian of the black lake high in the northern highlands where the wizarding children reside for many months out of the year."


    The Great Horned Serpent paused in her statement and turns her large sapphire eyes onto Rowan. "Snake Speaker, will you care for and protect my child and deliver her to her new home?"


    "I will," Rowan sincerely promised as truthfully it was no great favor. She''d been worried all for naught.


    "You will not be my daughter''s master, snake speaker, only a friend if she chooses to be," the Great Horned Serpent sternly warned.


    "I have no intention of becoming my forefather," Rowan truthfully emphasized. "I saw what evil madness lurked within the Basilisk of Salazar Slytherin. I hold no such evil desires to turn such a magnificent creature into a mere former shade of itself."


    The Great Horned Serpent nodded as she gently lowered her massive tail onto the edge of the marsh for Rowan to take the egg. Carefully putting her wand away, Rowan opens her arms as the egg is gently lowered into her arms. The egg was quite large as she had to clutch the cream-colored egg with both hands as it was roughly the size of a large watermelon.


    "What is the child''s name to be, snake mother?" Rowan politely asked.


    "Nadira," the beautiful pale Great Horned Serpent whispered.


    "Meaning precious and scarce," Rowan muttered out loud.


    The Great Horned Serpent says, "I cannot thank you enough, child snake speaker. Nor can I pay you in silver and gold. But I know that wizards consider my kinds horns very valuable." Gently lowering her massive head, she stopped only a meter away as one of the large horns broke off and slowly was lowered into Rowan''s arms to rest on top of the egg.


    "When the time comes," the Great Horned Serpent wisely hissed. "You shall know it''s purpose."


    Rowan furrows her brows a bit at that comment. Not able to ponder on it more as the Great Horned Serpent says, "And allow me to grant you one more gift, snake speaker." The large embedded gem in her forehead begins to glow as a blue light pours onto Rowan.


    A foreign kind of knowledge enters Rowan''s mind as she widens her eyes in both surprise and delight. The blue glow fades away as the Great Horned Serpent suddenly startles up as she stares into the distance. An instinctual musical humming sound is emitted from her mouth crying out in warning of the incoming danger.


    "Snake Speaker beware of the Hydra! Go quickly now!" The Great Horned Serpent urgently urged as Rowan though tempted to wait to see did as she was told. There was a greater instinct inside her that told her to run. And that had perturbed her most of all.

 Chapter 331 - The Great Horned Serpent

    The Great Horned Serpent slid away from the bank and rushed into the depths of the marsh. The mists around her cleared as she slid across the waters to finally come to a stop sending a small wave into the marshy tree line. The mist still lingered around her in a circle as she coiled ready to strike.


    From the mist emerged a hooded wizard wearing an orange clay mask. In the moonlight, the old Grecian mask glowed most evilly. The mask had a large smiling figure the eyes slit were crescent moons, a large nose, large ears at the side, and an even wider grin. "Abomination, why have you come to seek me?" The Great Horned Serpent hissed in English.


    "I have come for your child, of course," the wizard coldly replied. Despite his many years of efforts, it was only possible to learn to understand parseltongue, but never to truly speak it. No matter how much he tried only those born with the magic gift could ever properly speak the serpent''s language.


    "I smashed my own egg rather than allow my own daughter to fall into your corrupted hands!" The Great Horned Serpent roared causing a small wave of water to be thrown about.


    "You lie!" The masked wizard bellowed utterly enraged. "You''d never allow the child with so much effort to be produced be so easily destroyed."


    "My child is gone and out of reach," the Great Horned Serpent hissed as the truth could be heard ringing in her voice.


    "Foolish creature," the hooded wizard roared. "Then you are of no further use to me!"


    "Abomination, your day will come," the Great Horned Serpent roared back. "I was but an egg when I was carried away by ships to this foreign land. And even then, I could sense your foul stench. You will never find that which you seek Abomination. Of that, I can promise!"


    "Enough!" The masked wizard thundered in fury.


    Taking hold of his wand he began to chant magic of old, which most of the wizarding world had forgotten. The Great Horned Serpent began to hiss as well as the water around her began to move and rise around her. Suddenly a white-hot beam emerges from the wizard''s wand as the Great Horned Serpent moves impossible fast to the side to dodge despite her great girth. The surrounding water instantly evaporates and burns where the great beam hit.


    The Great Horned Serpent wasn''t one to toy with either as the waters around her rise to form pointed daggers and blast towards him. To his utter shock, the water icicles turn into real ice and blast his shield apart. "And where did you learn to do that?" The masked wizard hissed as he''d just barely managed to avoid the shower of deadly icicles.


    "One learns a trick or two in a foreign land," the Great Horned Serpent hissed as she raised her massive tail and blasted him through the trees. The wizard was nothing but a bloody paste against the trees, but still, she warily watched. A soft musical hum escaped from her mouth as she coiled up again intently sniffing the air.


    Dozens more of hooded figures appear all wearing the same old orange Greek mask as one of them says, "I must congratulate you on destroying one of my dolls," the wizard said. "But I am many and we are all one." The hooded figures surge forward as the Great Serpent slams the marsh with her tail causing one body to be smushed and another wizard to be impaled into a tree right through the chest.


    Swirling magic gathered around her as the orange masks fell to reveal the dying faces of men and women. But still, the figures keep on coming and coming until the Great Horned Serpent is overwhelmed.


    Weak and bleeding the Great Horned Serpent draws herself up proudly. "I will not even leave a single scrap for your puppets use, Abomination," the Great Horned Serpent growled as the blue gem on her forehead began to fiercely glow.


    Suddenly there was an explosion that could be heard for miles as the area was entirely blasted into smithereens. Not a single masked figure was left standing in the end except for one. The one who had been watching all along from the distance, the puppeteer.


    This masked figure unlike the rest had a white, stone, rather stern mask that of Zeus. The eyeholes were dark gapes as the masked wizard strides over to the blast sit. "Foolish creature," the wizard said as he stopped at the edge of the crater.


    "I would have been merciful and let you live. But given that you just caused your own death, I have no choice, but to believe your words that you have indeed destroyed your egg. A pity really, but this will only be a small setback in the grand scheme of things."


    The masked figure turns away as he sniffs and apparated away. Not long after the members of the ministry of magic hurriedly arrive but all they find is a singular blast site. None of the Auror''s knew what to make of the scene as there was nothing found at the blast site. They quickly wrote the incident off as a freakish, rare occurrence and rushed back to the wizarding grounds. There were still plenty of party-goers out in the open and they all needed to be carefully watched.


    Back in the Prince tent, Rowan had carefully placed the egg and horn gifted into her enchanted travel bag. But using her world mapscape map she watched the figures arrive to surround the dot on her map that read as the Great Horned Serpent. One by one the dots all went out including the dot of the Great Horned Serpent.


    A bit of a sad feeling wells up inside of Rowan. The Great Horned Serpent was the first snake that she''d actually enjoyed talking too. And she''d have liked to ask the serpent more questions but that was impossible now.


    Just about to pull away from the map in her mind, Rowan sees a single dot remaining. The dot didn''t have a name but rather read as Hydra. Why on earth didn''t the real person''s name show? Or is it because that''s how they viewed themselves as?


    Pondering the sudden ramifications, she wonders if her mapscape can be tricked by Polyjuice or a state of mind. In that case, maybe, the map wasn''t to be trusted as much as she originally thought. With that disturbing thought in mind, Rowan didn''t get much sleep the rest of the night. But she wasn''t the only one. For a certain Hydra was plotting his next course.

 Chapter 332 - Dress Robes

    Rowan was rather subdued upon their return to Prince Manor. Rather fearful, she''d put the egg in her hidden trunk compartment. She couldn''t put a living object into the moleskin pouch of hers, but the hidden trunk compartment could expand to hold one-meter worth of items. The egg would be perfectly safe inside there as only she could open the hidden compartment.


    The following week was largely spent reading, but Rowan would often find herself distracted by the name Hydra. Was there a significance to that name? Or was it simply the name that the puppeteer liked to call himself? She was fairly certain that was in fact who that mysteriously named dot was.


    And what of the spotted dots who''d all died at the coils of the mother snake? Why had their disappearance not been reported at all nor mentioned in the papers? Or had the mysterious puppeteer obliviated the minds of friends and relatives to make their disappearances seem a mere coincidence or have occurred long ago? Whatever the case, there wasn''t a single article in the Daily Prophet mentioning any of the said individuals who''d appeared on her mapscape that night.


    The arrival of Rowan''s course list provided a welcome distraction. The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 4 by Miranda Goshawk, Defense Against the Dark Arts by Galatea Merrythought, The Art of Alchemy by Nicholas Flamel, Advanced Numerology and Grammatica and Ancient Magic and Powers of the Forgotten Past by Howard Cartier.


    The good news that Rowan had already gone over this year''s standard book of spells. The bad news is that dress robes where on her course list. It was strange given the fact that she needed plenty of items for her new courses. But she didn''t think much of them as it was possible, they might be needed for some sort of apprenticeship even. But still, time went rather slowly in the remaining days that were left.


    With only a day left before her return back to Hogwarts, she puts her book away and went to find Sir Knight Prince, who had been actively avoiding her since learning he was a parselmouth. Heading upstairs to the attic, Rowan paused in the corridor that now held a locked door.


    The parlor room that was once belonged to her grandmother had been locked away by Reginald, their grandfather. Aunt Georgine said that''s how Prince''s mourn by locking the pain away. Unhealthy, yes. But it is a terrible tendency that the Prince''s tended to inherit every single generation. Neither were Rowan and Severus, the exception.


    Turning away, Rowan went upstairs to find the handsome ghost playing against his own body. She watches him for a moment, before saying, "I''m not angry with you, Sir Knight Prince. I won''t bite, but please stop running away from me."


    Sir Knight Prince''s face freezes as his body slowly takes his head and rests it on his body''s lap. "I suppose that I have been avoiding you, a bit," Sir Knight Prince confessed. "But I didn''t think you needed any more distractions given everything that had occurred over the summer, child."


    "True enough," Rowan admitted as she leaned against the doorway. "So, is there anything I should know since I''m the present living parselmouth in the family?"


    "Try to hide it as long as you can," Sir Knight Prince confessed with a bit of a sad smile. "It''s more of a curse than a blessing. You''ll have to learn to live with the full consequences when the time comes. And believe me, it will come."


    "I know," Rowan drily muttered recalling grandfather''s last outing to Diagon Alley.


    Reginald Prince had been particularly been besieged by the reporters. Unlike the previous years before where they went shopping for their things, this year, Aunt Georgine had done the shopping for them. Not that Aunt Georgine wasn''t besieged by reporters, but unlike grandfather she threw stinging hexes left and right without any embarrassment whatsoever. The reporters quickly got the message and left her alone.


    But still, it had been nice to go to Diagon Alley to buy school supplies or in Rowan''s case hunt down some fine books. Though she must admit she was rather disturbed at finding a silver long sleeve dress with matching robes among her newly fitted robes from Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions. She had a rather distinct impression that this did not bode well at all for her.


    "And I suppose that I''ll only become that much more popular since I am female parselmouth," Rowan sighed sarcastically. For Slytherin pureblood''s that was an ideal trait to have and made her suitable wife material, no matter the fact that she was considered a half-blood by wizarding society.


    "In our family females breed true," Sir Knight Prince softly stated as Rowan''s eyes widen as the ramifications of that simple sentence. "My mother was the sole female parselmouth in the family and only bore me. She would have had more children if not for her fear of bringing more parselmouth''s into this world. I fear that should you ever bear any young more than likely at least one will be a parselmouth."


    "Fat chance of that," Rowan scoffed out loud.


    Sir Knight Prince''s lips twitch into a smile. "I''ve heard that answer countless times before, but the heart if a fickle creature, Rowan. Why even Georgine succumbed most tragically to that fate and she was twice as hard-hearted as you are. And you, my dear are nowhere near as hard-hearted as she was."


    Rowan''s eyes pensively flicker to the cut on his neck. "Was that the case for you?"


    Sir Knight Prince smiles a strange little smile and says, "The present is for the living. Let the past lie in the past, Rowan."


    Rowan sagely nods and turns to go as she says, "Will you tell me about her someday?"


    "When you fall in love," Sir Knight Prince softly promised.


    Respecting Sir Knight Prince''s request, Rowan leaves Sir Knight Prince to his own devices, before wandering downstairs to the kitchen. Little Laldey sits on a soft blanket in a tiny square pen. Laldey beams at her showcasing his one big tooth and the other tiny teeth that were coming in.


    Smiling Rowan sits on a stool and coos to him. Laldey squeals happily and tries to help. Suddenly a wobbly plate flies over to Rowan just Dawn, who''d just popped into the kitchen bursts into tears. Rowan stares blankly at Dawn as Dawn tearfully says, "Oh, Dawn is so lucky to see her Laldey serve the little mistress his first meal plate!"


    Realizing that this might be some sort of a significant event for a house elf, Rowan says, "Shouldn''t then, we celebrate Laldey''s success this evening?"


    Dawn blinks and claps her hand to her heart. "Dawn has never heard of a master celebrating house elf babies first serving magic! Dawn is not sure if it is appropriate!"


    "Why not?" Rowan said with a shrug. "Tonight, we''ll all sit at the dining table and eat. I think it would be fitting."


    Dawn gapes as her ears excitedly flap on their own. "Dawn would be so honored! No house elf has ever sat at the master''s table! Dawn would know!"


    "Good, I''ll let grandfather know," Rowan muttered as she sliced open a soft biscuit to eat with jam for a snack.


    Dawn happily runs off to inform her hubby, while Laldey returns to his work. Of trying to fold a tiny towel. For every house elf baby was first taught to fold a towel, it was tradition.


    Then again, the Prince''s were strange in many ways. At times, they were tr¨¦s modern and at other times rather traditional. But in the end, it didn''t matter as the Prince''s always did what they felt like. And yes, that night for the first time in wizarding history three house elves dined with their master. And so, from that day forth it became a Sunday tradition for the masters to dine with their house elves. Maybe it was not that world-changing to the masses, but to three house elves, it was certainly life-changing.

 Chapter 333 - Disappearance

    The tall, thin figure of a hooded man can be seen at the edge of the gloomy forest. The moon was still rising as the days were still long and the nights short. The dark owl lets out a screech as it lands on a nearby branch intently staring at him with great yellow eyes. "Shh, it''s me, Crow," the man coolly said. "Have you got something for me from Sparrow?"


    The bird lets out a screech and sticks out its leg. The gloved figure carefully removes the tiny rolled-up parchment scroll. The man carefully reads the message before wordlessly burning the scroll. Scattering the ashes to the wind with his gloved hands, he softly says, "It has become far too dangerous for crows and sparrows to meet. Do not return. I will send word, when I can."


    The black owl lets out an annoyed hoot, but leaps off its branch, before flying away into the night. The hooded man quickly walks into the shadows and fades away. Not long after the youthful figure of a dark, curly-haired young man can be seen, S.R. Wilkes emerging from the woods and making his across the Carrow estate.


    Those standing guard at the gates nod their heads at him, but Wilkes ignores them with robes sweeping behind him. Waiting within the front hall, the pudgy, stocky figures of the Carrow siblings can be seen. The stocky young witch with stubby fingers lets out a high-pitched giggle at seeing him. "Hello Wilkes," Alecto Carrow breathlessly said, her stubby fingers intertwining in her hair.


    Wilkes does not react at Alecto Carrow''s not very subtle romantic cues. Who in their right mind would ever consider marrying Alecto Carrow? Not even the most desperate of men would ever pick her!


    At her side, the doughy face and tiny eyes of Amycus Carrow can be seen eagerly watching the pair. Amycus Carrow was attempting to play matchmaker. He nervously rubs the area of his missing finger and says, "Er, Wilkes, why not have dinner with us?"


    Wilkes paused mid-step and turns to stare at them. "I''ve other errands to run for the Dark Lord, another time perhaps," Wilkes lied, before brushing past them.


    "Yes, of course!" Both siblings replied eagerly. Despite being several years older than Wilkes that did little to detour Alecto. She had her eyes set on her man and she''d not let him go quite so easily. And neither would her brother, Amycus wanted Wilkes as his brother-in-law.


    The sniffing perpetual red-eyed, puff faced widow Empusa Snyde could nosily be seen blowing her nose in the hallway. Empusa loudly sniffs and wails, "Ah, my poor Snyde, would have loved this!"


    Clearing his throat rather loudly, Wilkes says, "Empusa have you any missives for me?"


    Empusa wipes her nose and nasally says, "Yes. The Dark Lord says to continue with the project at hand. He says, you have a natural talent for necromancy and are to aid him in the continued creation of the Inferi. The muggle vagrant population is perfect for use as none will notice their disappearance."


    "I will endeavor not to disappoint the Dark Lord," Wilkes bowed his head, before moving past her. Once more the wails behind him begin again as Empusa lets out a cry and her trademark remark about her poor Snyde.


    Wilkes nods at passing figures including Antonin Dolohov, who merely sneers at him, before brushing past him. Wilkes ignores the arrogant dark-haired man as he was a very powerful wizard. It would be best not to further antagonize the dark wizard for the moment until he was certain Dolohov could cleanly be dwelt with, with no further trace being led back to him. A project for another day.


    Wilkes opens the doors to the Carrow library. It had been dusty when he first entered the library, but since then the Carrow house elf had begun to clean the place as well. Though small when in comparison to others, it was a treasure trove of the dark arts. There were many a volume that no longer existed in this world, but here the knowledge was still preserved and thriving.


    Wilkes paused at seeing the tall, thin, dark-haired figure before him. A cold ice-like aura permeated all around the dark-haired, sharp-faced man, Rodolphus Lestrange. "I did not know the Dark Lord had given you the right of entry, Lestrange," Wilkes softly said.


    Rodolphus Lestrange closes his book with a snap and raises his bone-chilling gaze. "I do not see how that is any of your concern, Wilkes. Are you my nanny to care about my every whereabout?"


    "I merely aim to protect the Dark Lord''s interests," Wilkes said through narrowed eyes, but his gentle smile on his face does not disappear.


    "Is that so?" Rodolphus said as a cold smirk appeared on his face. "I did not know the Dark Lord had gained a mother nor much less a wife. But I suppose the Dark Lord could have other such interests."


    In emphasis, Rodolphus runs his eyes slowly up and down Wilkes''s figure. "I suppose you''d be acceptable when it came to those kinds of things. Young and attractive, I can see why the Dark Lord would fall for your charms, Wilkes. Personally, though I always believed it''d be Pyrites. But I suppose in this case youth wins over experience in the end."


    "How dare you, Lestrange!" Wilkes roared. "There is no such disgusting relationship between the Dark Lord and me!"


    "Ah, well," Rodolphus said as he put the book away into the folds of his robes. "Then do not stick your nose where it is unwanted, Wilkes. Whether the Dark Lord has or has not given his permission is none of your concern, boy."


    Wilkes clenched his wand in hand as Rodolphus sneers and brushes past him. Rodolphus suddenly paused to brush off a green pine stem from Wilkes''s shoulder. "And I am the one being so vehemently chided?" Rodolphus''s mused out loud. "What would the Dark Lord think of your little walks, Wilkes? You wouldn''t happen to be a spy, now would you, Wilkes?"


    Wilkes''s face contorts with rage as Rodolphus did not miss the annoyance nor the flicker in Wilkes''s eyes. Rodolphus did not betray himself as he said, "Good evening, Wilkes. Don''t let the bed bugs bite," before sweeping out of the library.


    Wilkes''s eyes narrow into slits the doors close shut behind Lestrange. He''d need to kill Lestrange when the time came, but Dolohov was much more of an immediate threat. It was a shame that Bellatrix had died otherwise Rodolphus would be remarkably malleable and easy to manipulate. But for the moment, he had more urgent things to take care of.


    Turning away, Wilkes walks over to the bookshelf and finds that which he sought. It was not a book on necromancy, but rather on ancient wards. Yes, it would prove most useful in time. But for the moment, he''d learn all that he could.

 Chapter 334 - Interesting Conversations

    September 1st started overcast and raining, which in Rowan''s opinion was a terrible omen. Severus would have laughed at her and had she spoke of her concern. But she had the rather distinct feeling that she had forgotten some vital detail. It was something so trivial that she''d just shoved it under the rug so to speak. But what?


    Unlike the times before Aunt Georgine accompanied them to platform nine and three-quarters much to the annoyance of Severus. The Hogwarts Express, the scarlet steam engine, as usual, gleamed, puffing out great big clouds of steam as students and parents on the platform appeared like dark ghosts.


    To both of Rowan and Severus''s surprise not only did their grandfather hug them, but Aunt Georgine did as well. She sheepishly whispered into both of their ears, "Take children. And be wary of Professor Dumbledore. For he is a Gryffindor and Gryffindor''s do not see the world as we Slytherins see it. And enjoy yourselves, it will be a most exciting year."


    Rowan blinks at the honesty as Severus slowly nods his head in understanding. In rare form, Severus actually says, "Thank you, Aunt Georgine," while Rowan tilts her head in gratitude towards her aunt.


    The two of them promise to write to their grandfather upon their arrival before they lug their things onto the train. They easily found a compartment, before Severus burst off in search of Lily. Owny who was napping in his cage merely sleepily hooted, before ducking his head back under his wing.


    That last words of Aunt Georgine are causing alarm bells to go off in the back of Rowan''s mind as she stared out the window and watched the drops sliding down. But before she could put it all together the compartment door slides open.


    Terry sighs and says, "Thank goodness, I finally found you!" With a grunt, Terry kicks his trunk into place, before gently setting down Alchemy''s carrier right next to Rowan.


    Rowan quickly forgets what she was thinking about upon seeing Alchemy emerge from his carrier. Meowing as he always did Rowan just like the rest of Slytherin found herself fawning over the adorable cat. Happily rubbing the purring figure of Alchemy, she says, "I don''t know why Alchemy hasn''t been kidnapped yet."


    "Oh, they''ve tried trust me," Terry sniffed as he leaned back into his seat. "But that jeweled collar of his isn''t just for decoration. Mum and my sisters paid for the most expensive anti-theft magic spelled collar that money can buy. Trust me, when I say this, I''m more liable to be kidnapped and never be found again, then Alchemy here will ever be."


    "Yes, well, Alchemy is an angel," Rowan cooed to the purring cat.


    "Yes, yes," Terry said with a roll of his eyes. "So, you excited for this year?"


    "Why?" Rowan asked curiously.


    Terry eagerly leans over to answer, but the compartment door slides open. Their image must look rather strange as both of them are leaning towards each other. Severus loudly clears his throat and shoves Terry over as he takes his seat next to Terry. Lily giggles as she says, "I hope we aren''t interrupting anything."


    "Like what?" Terry snorted. "Please Rowan isn''t even my type even if my glorious blond self is her preferred type. I consider her too much of a good friend to even remotely consider ruining our glorious friendship!"


    Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "Get over yourself, Greengrass."


    The two of them begin to playfully bicker as the Hogwarts Express lets out its last whistle. The pistons hiss loudly, and the train begins to move. They banter for a bit more until Severus and Lily chat over the world quidditch cup at which point Rowan ignores all three of them and plays with Alchemy.


    The rain became heavier and heavier as the train moved farther north. The outside sky is so dark with the windows steamed up that the lanterns are lit by midday. After lunch, Rowan easily tuned them out to take a nap as it was dark outside until she slowly awakens at hearing a rather strange conversation running the background. "So, you''re telling me that Durmstrang is another wizarding school?" Lily inquisitively asked.


    "Yes, Lily," Terry could be heard sighing in reply. "Despite Durmstrang''s horrible reputation and according to An Appraisal of Magical Education in Europe, the magical institution puts way too much of an emphasis on the Dark Arts. Why Gellert Grindelwald attended there himself before he was expelled for his Dark Arts experiments!"


    There''s a long awkward pause after Terry words until he cautiously asks, "You do know who that is, don''t you, Lily?" Severus despite not speaking out loud must clearly be making his feelings known by glaring at Terry to shut up now.


    "No!" Lily embarrassedly replied. "But I know that he was an evil wizard and that Professor Dumbledore defeated him."


    "Close enough," Terry muttered under his breath. "Anywho it''s one of the primary schools in Europe including Hogwarts and Beauxbatons."


    "And so just where are they located at?" Lily curiously asked.


    "No one really knows as the school is hidden and protected," Terry admitted with a shrug. "But my guess Drumstrang''s probably somewhere north of Germany and Beauxbatons in southern France towards Italy."


    Blinking awake Rowan yawns and says, "Why are we even chatting about this again?"


    Terry is smugly is about to reply, when the corridor flies open on accident. The 1st year apologizes, before rushing off as Terry and the rest move onto a new topic. This time around Rowan knows that it can''t be just a coincidence. This was the second time it had occurred just when Terry was about to answer her question. Just what was it that she was forgetting?


    The rest of the trip, Rowan was lost in thought until it came time for them to change. Rowan and Severus both pinned their apprenticeship badges onto their right breast over their robes. Terry gapes and merely points at them as Lily blinks in bewilderment. "You sly dogs!" Terry shouted. "When were you going to tell us?!"


    "At some point," Rowan sniffed as Severus flashed Terry a dark grin of revenge.


    Terry sullenly pouts and says, "You guys are much to Slytherin for your own good," causing Rowan and Severus to loudly guffaw.


    Lily leans forward to stare at the silver badges with an encircled pentagram that has ancient runes at each element point. "They''re beautiful," Lily commented. "What are they for?"


    "They passed the apprenticeship exam," Terry reverently answered.


    "Well, that''s nice I suppose," Lily naively said causing Terry to choke. Before Terry can respond the train pulls to a stop as the 1st years rush excitedly out. Rowan and the rest of them grab their cloaks and umbrellas as they walk out into the rain.


    "By Helga Hufflepuffs rear," Terry cursed. "And I thought last year''s drizzling was bad. Their tiny boats will probably sink in this weather!"


    Rowan doesn''t reply as they hurriedly make their way to the carriages to only see Severus become still as he stares at the Thestral''s before the carriages. Severus opens his mouth to speak, when Rowan says, "They''re merely Thestral''s, Severus. We can see them, now."


    Severus''s mouth shuts up with a loud clap as they climb into the carriage. With a great big lurch, the long procession of carriages was rumbling and slashing their way up the track towards the castle. After drying themselves Severus and Rowan are rather quiet on the ride to Hogwarts. Terry wisely fills the gap of silence for Lily. Lily didn''t quite understand what Rowan had meant by that, but Terry did a fairly good job of distracting her. After all, he was known as a devilish charmer given his gilded tongue.


    Lightning flashes across the sky as their carriages come to a halt before the great oak front doors. Rushing out of the carriage, they pull up their umbrellas thick curtain of rain falls onto them. Stomping their way into the entrance, they close their umbrellas shut and shrink their dry umbrellas into their pockets. Running one last cleaning charm over their clothes and shoes, they all head into the Great Hall when screams are heard behind them.


    Rowan and Severus immediately turn around with their wands out giving Lily a bit of a fright as Terry slowly nods his head in understanding. Large, red, water-filled balloons had dropped from the ceiling onto several girls. Drenched and sputtering like wet cats the girls shrieked in anger at Peeves, the Poltergeist, a tiny little man in a bell-covered hat and orange bow tie, and a wide malicious face.


    Professor McGonagall rushed over towards Peeves with her wand pointed high. Rowan and Severus both put their wands away as they ignored the shouting behind them. Lily doesn''t much pay attention to their actions, before waving goodbye and heading over to the Gryffindor side of things.

 Chapter 335 - Announcement

    The Great Hall looked as splendid as usual decorated for the start-of-term feast. Golden plates and goblets gleam under the candlelight of hundreds upon hundreds of floating candles in midair. The three of them take a seat and politely nod to the Bloody Baron sitting a distance away from them. The pearly, white, transparent Bloody Baron nods his head at them at having been given his proper dues, unfortunately, this caused the silver stains on him to eerily move.


    Terry scanned the staff table and said, "Spot the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor yet?"


    "There he is! He''s sitting next to Professor Kettleburn," Severus pointed out causing Rowan to glance in the direction. The tan figured of Professor Kettleburn was speaking to an older wizard with deep lines under his eyes and dimples. From the looks of it the new professor seemed to be rather serious and experienced, but with a good disposition.


    "He doesn''t look too bad," Terry commented as they all nodded in agreement.


    At this juncture, the girls arrive as they begin to catch about what happened during their summer. Tiffany most happily talked to Rowan about her vacation in France and Italy, while Silvia and Bethanie discussed the Quidditch cup with Terry and Severus.


    Glancing upward, Rowan half-listened to Tiffany and muttered appropriate responses at regular intervals. The enchanted ceiling had never looked quite so stormy. Black and purple clouds were swirling across it as another thunderclap sounded outside. A streak of lightning flashed across the terrible night sky.


    Feeling a wave of pity for the poor 1st years, Rowan hopes that their boats didn''t capsize in the wind and fierce waves while sailing across the black lake. Probably not, but still it would be just their luck. She idly wondered if it would be better to drown slowly or quickly. Quickly she would hope would be less painful, but then again, drowning was one of the worst ways to go.


    Professor Dumbledore, the headmaster stared into the distance, while his sweeping silver hair and beard shined beneath the candlelight. His magnificent deep green robes were embroidered with many stars and moons. The tips of Dumbledore''s long, thin fingers were together, and he was resting his chin upon them. His blue eyes were rather somber behind his half-moon spectacles as if contemplating some great thought. But then again, he might just be hungry.


    The Great Hall fell silent as the doors opened to reveal Professor McGonagall and the long line of utterly drenched first years. The poor 1st years looked as though they had swum across the lake rather than sailed. The 1st years were all shivering from the cold. And not a single professor had dried the poor things. At least none of them had drowned or fallen off the boat and that was always a good thing all things considered. After all, safety was always considered secondary while attending Hogwarts.


    The sorting hat began its usual song, which Rowan blocked out with her earplugs. Once it was done, she subtly removed them and tuned out most of the sorting. She''d politely claps when needed and faintly cheers for those sorted into her house. At last, the sorting was done when Professor McGonagall picked up the hat and the stool to carry them away.


    Professor Dumbledore rose to his feet and smiled. "I only have two words for all of you this evening," he loudly said. "Tuck in!"


    The ravenous students instantly dig in as food appeared on their plates. With a happy smile, Rowan picked her favorite bits as she enjoyed the rich flavors. She must admit the House Elves were superb at their jobs. They really did deserve a pay raise.


    Finally, the last of the desserts were cleared away leaving the dishes sparkling clean. Albus Dumbledore rose to his feet again as the buzz in the Great Hall faded away only leaving behind the howling of the wind and rain from outside. "And now that we are all fed and watered, I must ask for a bit more of your attention, while I give out a few notices," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye.


    "Firstly, Mr. Filch, the caretaker has asked me to tell you that the objects now forbidden to the castle this year include Fanged Frisbees. The list of banned items so far comprises of some one hundred and thirty-two items. The full list can be naturally viewed in Mr. Filch''s office if anyone wishes to check it." Quite the number of students make a fact at the remark, because, who in their right mind would ever dare to visit Filch''s office of their own free will and choice?


    "As usual I would like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out of bounds as is the village of Hogsmeade to all those below the third year," Dumbledore mouth twitched as if to hide a smile. "And that the Whomping Willow is to be left alone."


    Turning to the side of the room, Dumbledore says, "It is with great honor I introduce Professor Lye, a retired Auror, who will be the newest professor for the Defense Against the Dark Arts position." The entire student body politely claps as the older gentlemen stood up and waved at them, before sitting back down. The clapping quickly fades away as everyone returns to staring at the figure of the headmaster.


    "Now it is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not be taking place this year!" Gasps of shock fill the room especially from the Slytherin side as they were counting on Regulus Black to avenge them this year.


    "This is due to an event that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking up much of the teacher''s time and energy ¨C but I am sure that you will enjoy it immensely. I have the great pleasure to announce that this year at Hogwarts-."


    Rowan''s stomach flops as she quickly begins to do math in her head. The Triwizard cup was theoretically every five years with the last known tournament being held in the future, 1994. Counting backward from 1994, exactly four years consecutively, she gets the following years: 1989,


    1984, 1979, and 1974. Her face turns sickly green for a moment, of course, this would be the year.


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan calms her nerves. Everything would be fine. She was in her fourth year and couldn''t participate. And by the time, 1979 rolled around, she''d have graduated from Hogwarts. What could possibly go wrong?


    "-We are to have the honor of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been held in over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year." The room is filled with scattered applause as most of the school body seems to be utterly crushed.


    "The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang.


    A champion was selected to represent each school and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was generally agreed to be a most excellent way of establishing ties between young witches and wizards of different nationalities ¨C until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued." There is a heavy silence as even the Gryffindor''s are unnerved at the words, death toll.


    "There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament," Dumbledore continued, "none of which has been very successful. However, our won departments of International Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself in mortal danger."


    "The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their short-listed contenders in October, and the selection of the three champions will take place during the Halloween Feast. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money!"


    Excited whispers sprang out between the older students as they seemed rather enthusiastic at the prospect of glory and riches. Rowan, on the other hand, shook her head. Even if she''d been able to participate, she would have never attempted it. Who''d willingly put themselves into a Death Trap?

 Chapter 336 - Announcement â…¡

    Dumbledore opened his mouth to speak again as the Hall quieted once more. "Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard cup to Hogwarts, the heads of the participating schools along the Ministry of Magic, have agreed to impose an age restriction on contenders this year.


    Only students who are of age ¨C that is to say seventeen years or older ¨C will be allowed to put forward their names for consideration." More than a few older students seemed outraged given that their 17th birthdays fell later in the year. While the rest were rather disappointed at missing their chance to participate as the next one wouldn''t be for five more years at least.


    "This is a measure that we feel is necessary, given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no underage student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hogwarts champion." His light blue eyes twinkled brightly at that last part as he scans more than a few students faces at that remark. "I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are under seventeen."


    "The delegations for Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us and will give your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it is late, but please bear with me I have one last final important piece of information," Dumbledore said causing more than a few students to blink in surprise.


    "It is with the greatest honor and pleasure to announce that after more than two hundred and fifty-years Hogwarts once more has two students who have successfully passed the apprenticeship exams during the summer holidays." The older students burst into whispers as the Ravenclaws peek at their own and to their utters dismay fail to find any glittering apprenticeship badges among them.


    "Mr. and Miss Prince have both successfully passed the exam and as such have been apprenticed in the field of Potion Mastery and Spellcrafting to me," Dumbledore said as mouth flops open as heads all turn to stare in direction of the Slytherin table. Even the Slytherins eyes bulge at finally spotting the silver apprenticeship badges pinned to Rowan and Severus robes.


    "However, you may find that due to their passing the equivalent of their N.E.W.T. exams they shall be missing from some of their regular classes and be participating in others higher levels courses not including being moved into other house class periods to accommodate their new schedule," Dumbledore calmly explained. "Please do not worry nor be alarmed as despite their apprenticeship status to myself, both of them will still be held accountable to the same rules as any other pupil would be."


    The Ravenclaws seem to be an utter shock that it wasn''t one of their own how managed to claim the apprenticeship. Even the older students seemed to be in shock at knowing that two mere four years had passed the equivalent of their N.E.W.T.''s While the younger one''s minds are blown away trying to figure out how someone in their fourth year takes exams of that level and still manages to pass them.


    Dumbledore beams at them and says, "Now it is time for bedtime! Chop, chop!" Tired and shocked the students begin to swarm as Rowan for once is quite grateful not to have to sing the horrible song.


    On their way back to the Slytherin common room area, Rowan and Severus receive a lot of side-glances. Tiffany pouts and a bit hurt says, "How come you didn''t tell us?" As she pointed to the silver badges on their chest.


    "Because it''s tradition," Bethanie smoothly answered. "Only the master can announce the news of their apprenticeship the two of them can''t."


    "Oh," Tiffany calmed down. "But still some warning would have been nice." Rowan and Severus''s lips flicker into faint smiles, but they don''t deem a reply.


    Tiffany grins teasingly at Silvia and says, "And I''m surprised you managed to keep the secret under wraps with your father and all."


    Silvia rolls her eyes and says, "Please father is a lawyer through and through. He''d never tell us anything that is supposed to be kept secret at the Ministry of Magic."


    Before anyone can reply the new 5th-year female Prefect says, "The password is Glory. Now hurry up inside! The 1st years are coming!" The students stream inside as they each split into the gender assigned dorms, the boys to the left and the girls to the right.


    The four girls head to new dorm that was assigned to them last year as they happily begin to undress. The dark-haired Silvia idly remarks, "Do you think that Terry and Severus will be moved again as they''re the only two of them in their dorm with Rosier gone?"


    Bethanie shakes her head causing her auburn wavy tresses to move. "More than likely a boy will be moved from another dorm so that there will be at least be three boys staying in one dorm room."


    Tiffany bites her lips at noticing Rowan stiffen. Shaking her strawberry blond head, Tiffany says, "Aha! You''ve grown over the summer, Rowan!"


    Rowan pauses to glance down to see that she had indeed and then shrugs. "I''m what an A cup, now? At best I''ll be a B cup." Rowan paused to gesture in their direction. "And besides between Bethanie and you, Tiffany, the two of you will have Silvia and I more than covered."


    The girls turn to stare at Bethanie who sure knew was already a C-cup and still growing. Tiffany, on the other hand, was a nice B-cup and would probably stop at a C-cup. Silvia shrugged as she finally put on her first training bra on over the summer. She''d be lucky if she reached an A-cup, before having her first child.


    Bethanie''s cheeks are rosy, but she was already used to this by now. Sniffing she primly says, "We best get to bed! We have classes tomorrow!" Silvia''s dark grayish eyes roll as Tiffany merely pats her hair.


    With a yawn, Rowan climbs into bed and doses the lights as their curtains close around them. It was remarkable how much the bed curtains had made last year. It allowed them to keep the warm air in while sleeping and the cold out. But more importantly, it kept the incident from her second year ever from repeating itself. And thusly so, the dorm was filled with soft snores and the sound of breathing as the girls dreamed and dream, they did.

 Chapter 337 - Stick

    The fierce storm had blown itself out by the following morning. The ceiling of the Great Hall was still gloomy as heavy clouds of pewter gray swirled overhead. Rowan and Severus stared at their new course schedule. It would seem that for the most part, they''d still be in the same classes with their Slytherin classmates, excluding their new classes and the DADA class exchange. Unfortunately, from the looks of it, they''d be stuck with Gryffindor. Or at least, Severus was rather pleased about the sudden turn of events.


    "So, what''s your new schedule like?" Terry interrupted their thoughts.


    Rowan handed over her schedule as Terry and the girls leaned over to stare at the piece of parchment. Tiffany tragically sighs and says, "At least I have still Pandora with me. But on the upside, I expect that you and Severus will help us study from now on, oh great study masters."


    Severus snorts and with great dignity says, "We both have new courses in case you haven''t noticed."


    "Oh, I noticed," Tiffany impishly grinned. "I just elected not to." Severus flashes Tiffany a glare, but Tiffany merely sticks her tongue back out at him. Rather surly at this point, Severus huffs and goes back to eating his breakfast.


    After breakfast, Severus and everyone else headed off to Herbology, while Rowan had a free period. Thinking it might one of her last times of peace after grabbing her things she walks out onto the grounds. The grounds were soaked and there was a strong wind, but she rather enjoyed the fierce breeze. Wisps of escaped tiny hairs fluttered against her face as she walked across the muddy grounds.


    The inky black lake looked as though it had grown overnight as the sandy shallows were almost gone at the moment only as a very thin, wet sandy ring. She watched the black lake for some time when she heard noise behind her. Glancing back, she spots the large boarhound now fully grown, Fang. "Sit!" Rowan roars as she holds out her hand.


    Fang tumbles to a stop and eagerly pants out her. Reaching into her pocket she pulls out a saved piece of bacon and tosses it the great big dog. Fang easily catches the treat as Rowan scratches behind his ears causing Fang to yip in joy.


    "Hello Hagrid," Rowan said without glancing up at hearing large movements.


    "How ''re ya, Rowan?" Hagrid beamed at her from behind his bushy beard. "I ''eard ya and Severus are Professor Dumbledore''s apprentices."


    "Yes," Rowan replies and under her breath added, "unfortunately."


    "Professor Dumbledore is the best," Hagrid breathed most happily. "The both of yer are sure to become great like him."


    "Hm," Rowan replied, before bending down to toss a stick for Fang to chase. She hurled it as far as it could go sending Fang into the distance. Wiping her hands, she says, "I''ll see you around, Hagrid."


    "Tis nice to see ya, Rowan," Hagrid said. "Stop by for a cuppa soon."


    "I will," Rowan replied, leaving before Fang came back. Behind her she could hear Hagrid gushing over Fang and tossing the stick for Fang to chase.


    After gathering her things from the dungeons, Rowan was the first one up to Professor Babbling''s classroom. She was reviewing some of the runes, when she glanced up to stare at the doorway. For a moment there she had the distinct impression she had been watched. Maybe, it''d be best to stick to the library during her free morning period.


    A bit wary now, Rowan kept one eye on the door and her Ancient Runes textbooks. The class slowly began to trickle in as the round face of Andrew Abbot appears in the doorway. Slightly red-faced, Andrew says, "Rowan, I thought you''d abandoned me!"


    "No, I only got an Acceptable in Ancient Runes," Rowan replied causing Andrew to choke. "I''d like to aim for an Excellent at least."


    "Bloody overachievers," Andrew grumbles under his breath, before brightly saying, "Well at least I''m not alone in this class."


    "I should hope not," Rowan said with a faint smile as she pulled out a small gift from her bag. "Here I got this for you."


    Andrew curiously takes the small box and opens it. Inside is a powerful rune pendant causing Andrew to exclaim. "Is this what I think it is?"


    "I owe you one from last year," Rowan truthfully said.


    "Thanks, Rowan," Andrew flashed her a grin of utter delight. "But you didn''t have too, it was just a favor between friends."


    "I know, but I dislike being in anyone''s debt," Rowan said as Andrew merely shook his head at his friend. But then again, that''s always how she had been. And Slytherins disliked being beholden to no one. More so in this case given that Rowan was actually Salazar Slytherin''s descendant.


    "Is something wrong?" Rowan asked as she noticed Andrew staring at her.


    "Hard to believe that you''re Salazar Slytherin and Merlin''s descendant," Andrew chuckled as he put his gift away.


    "Yes, well, I''m not one for bragging," Rowan drily said as the room quieted down as the petite witch in dark blue robes sweeps into the room. Her crooked dark hat still matches her slightly crooked button nose. A tad pale with coffee-colored hair neatly pulled up with a startling pair of eyes, blue and brown.


    Professor Babbling nods at the students before her and says, "I hope that none of you have forgotten last year''s lessons. I know that one of you hasn''t."


    Rowan winces at being pointed out as Hortense Sicca can be heard muttering, "Teacher''s pet."


    Strangely enough, Quyen Crowley didn''t add anything to the snarky remark and tactfully remained silent. But then again given the announcement by her grandfather over the summer, no few families had sternly warned their children to be polite to the Prince grandchildren. Especially those in Slytherin for obvious reasons.


    "Please open your books!" Professor Babbling instructed as she wrote on the blackboard. Soon the only sound that could be heard was the sound of their doing as they were told. Overall, it proved to be a delightful class as Rowan found that thanks to her frantic studying over the summer, she''d improved much more on her fluency at reading and translating. At least something good came out of all that.

 Chapter 338 - Classes of the First Day

    It wasn''t a lie to say that Rowan was looking most forward to her Advanced Arithmancy class. With a skip in her step, she rushed upstairs and cautiously peeked into the classroom. She knew that Advanced Arithmancy had another arithmancy class prior to hers, but she just wanted to be sure. Happily taking a seat she pulls out her quill and parchment as she waits for the first students to arrive all whom would be 6th years.


    The first two to come in through the door paused as they recognized each other for being from Slytherin. The hard-faced boy, Parsley Parkinson makes a face, while last year''s Prefect, Darcy Travers nods his chocolate-colored head at Rowan. The two boys move towards the middle back to have a seat. The scholarly looking youth with pink lips and pale skin, Travers sits down next to his best friend, Parkinson.


    The next figure to enter the classroom is a glossy russet haired young woman with big doe eyes. Rowan instantly recognized the sixth-year girl as being from Hufflepuff and even knew her name, Matilda Madley. Not because of anything she had done, but rather because she was obviously endowed in all the right places. She''d heard enough lustful whispers in the common room area to know that plenty of the boys openly fancied Madley for her rather luscious body.


    Matilda Madley nods at Rowan and takes a seat the next seat over. Not close, but close enough that if she needed to move. That at least she could move to sit next to a girl.


    Three sixth-year male Ravenclaws enter the classroom together, the first one had short hair and eager eyes. While the second had long hair pulled back neatly with properly ironed robes. The last boy Rowan recognized as the Ravenclaw Team Captain, Barrett Boone. Ash brown hair, silver eyes, and a lazy grin, he was a rather nice sight for sore eyes.


    The three boys didn''t much pay attention to the classroom as they walked over and took a seat in the middle. With only a few minutes left, Rowan thought that might be the last of the students until in bursts in a round-faced young woman with short hair, Alice Yates, the future Mrs. Longbottom. Beaming, she instantly gravitates the empty seat between Rowan and Matilda Madley.


    "Great, we girls should stick together," Alice happily said causing Matilda to smile back and Rowan to contemplate moving a seat over.


    A witch with long, thin black hair sweeps in. Fair-skinned, Professor Vector wore her usual red robes with matching pointed hat. "Welcome to Advanced Arithmancy," Professor Vector said with a pleased grin. "I am sure that some of us are unfamiliar to each other and given our surprise apprentice of this year, please let us all briefly introduce ourselves."


    Professor Vector pointedly stares at the Hufflepuff six-year until the doe-eyed girl jumps to her feet. "Matilda Madley," she said before sitting back down.


    The Gryffindor happily rises to her feet and says, "Alice Yates."


    "Rowan Prince," Rowan drily said, before sitting back down.


    From behind the two Slytherin boys can be heard saying, "Parsley Parkinson." "Darcy Travers."


    Glancing to stare at the Ravenclaws, Rowan waits for the two unknown Ravenclaws to introduce themselves.


    The short-haired 6th year with bright eyes says, "Brandon Ackerley."


    The neat Ravenclaw with Prefect robes says, "Cadmus Quirke."


    Turning back, Rowan doesn''t pay attention to Boone as she already knew who he was.


    Professor Vector nods in approval and says, "I''m sure that the eight of you will become accustomed to each other during the next two years."


    Turning around she begins to write formulas for them to calculate the numbers of others. "Many times, we will not only be required to calculate for ourselves for others. Please plug in the numbers into the formulas. The homework is to show all your work on all of the formulas and turn them in with an accompanying essay explaining the significance of the calculation."


    Rowan happily dives in and begins to do the calculations. By the time the classroom period was over, she''d finished the calculations and was working on her essay. Rowan politely said goodbye to Alice Yates and Matilda Madley, before heading to the headmaster''s office. They had an apprenticeship class today with Professor Dumbledore.


    Rowan made her to a corridor with an ugly gargoyle and waited for Severus. Sometime after, Severus finally arrived as Rowan said, "Took you long enough. And you didn''t even have a class, but a free period instead."


    Severus glares at Rowan but is too out of breath to think of a reply. Rowan smirks and turns to the gargoyle, "Caramel Sticks."


    The gargoyle moves with a loud screech as the wall split in two to reveal a spiral moving staircase. Severus gapes as Rowan drags him onto the stairs as they rush upward, while the wall slams shut behind them. Whirling higher and higher, at last, they come to a stop at the very top where a gleaming oak door awaits with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin.


    Rowan knocks as Severus brushes Rowan''s hand aside and straightens out his clothes. "Come in you two, I have been expecting you," Albus Dumbledore confidently announced.


    Rowan enters first followed by Severus who just gapes at the office of the Headmaster. It was a large, circular room full of funny little noises. A number of curious silver instruments stood on spindle-legged tables, whirring and emitting little puffs of smoke. The walls were covered with portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses, all of whom were snoozing gently in their frames at the late hour. There was also an enormous, claw-footed desk, and, sitting on a shelf behind it, a shabby, tattered wizard''s hat ¨C the Sorting Hat.


    Standing on a gold perch is a handsome bird with bright red and gold plumage, Fawkes, the phoenix. Fawkes calmly observes them with gleaming inquisitive eyes. Fawkes lets out a soft musical cry as if in greeting.


    Dumbledore''s blue eyes twinkle from behind his half-moon spectacles as he says, "Please have a seat." Rowan and Severus do as they are told as he asks, "Lemon drops, anyone?" Both Rowan and Severus politely refuse as he sadly puts the tin can away.


    "And how has the first day been going?" Dumbledore asked as he clasped his hands to rest against his desk.


    "No stranger than usual," Rowan replied as Severus nodded his head in agreement.


    "Good, I was worried since it was your first day, but it seems that everything is neatly falling into order just as I expected. Now then, as you know the both of you will begin learning Mermish with me on Friday afternoons. But in the meantime, I request that you at least begin to formalize yourself with the basics. Both of you should have purchased the required textbooks."


    "Yes, Dumbledore," Rowan and Severus said having taken to mind how he wished to be greeted in private.


    Dumbledore nods his head sagely as both Rowan and Severus remain silent. Unlike Gryffindor children, who tend to be energetic, while Slytherin children tended to be rather stoic. They often watched, before acting and the two of them were doing the same thing to him right now. Rather subtly he prodded their minds to find that they both had strong mental defenses, but Severus''s far superior to that of his twin sister.


    "In that case, I am pleased," Dumbledore said. "Now run along to dinner. I''m sure both of you are tired and hungry given that it is the first day." With a faint smile on his face, he watched his two apprentices run out.


    Shaking his head, Dumbledore returned to his present paperwork. The board wasn''t always as forgiving as one would think. And especially now so given that the Triwizard Tournament was to be held at Hogwarts. All the proper wards must be up to ensure the safety of the children and guests.

 Chapter 339 - Two New Courses

    The next day, Rowan and Severus were a bit excited and full of mixed feelings for their new courses, Ancient Studies and Alchemy. Despite being stared at for being two of the youngest apprentices in Hogwarts history and being Salazar Slytherin''s heirs, they were largely left alone. Not that the other students in the other houses didn''t whisper or point at them during meals or in the hallways, and in shared classrooms, but despite the pointing and hushed whispers, they were largely left alone for the very same reasons.


    After breakfast they headed up to the sixth-floor classroom A, the same classroom in which Ancient Runes was held. "I wonder if the Ancient Studies teacher is Professor Babbling," Rowan wondered out loud as they took a seat.


    "She''s your Ancient Runes professor isn''t she, Rowan?" Severus asked as he began to pull out his things.


    "Yes, but she didn''t mention anything yesterday," Rowan muttered out loud with a frown. Not long after the three 6th year Ravenclaws from yesterday appeared in the doorway. Rowan nods at them, before leaning over to whisper their introductions to Severus.


    As the minutes trickled by it did not seem as there would be any other students beyond the five of them. At last, the professor sweeps in dark blue robes with golden intricate designs on the upper bodice and sleeves. The witch was curved, olive-skinned with kohl-lined eyes. Her honey-colored eyes popped out that much more as a soft smile was formed by her plump lips. Her dark hair had tiny woven golden beaded tassels that gently swayed as she moved and musically tinkled together.


    "Welcome to Ancient Studies," the witch said in a husky accented voice. Her voice though a tad rough was intoxicating like a finely aged wine. "My name is Professor Salah." Not even bothering with introductions she begins to pull out things from her bag with a wave of her wand.


    "Today we will begin learning about the first runes of power," Professor Salah said as she pointed to the amulets now strewn on the table. "Not only Egyptian wizards, but many ancient wizarding societies across the world carried amulets, either enchanted or having had an ancient rune carved into them. However, for all intent in purposes, we will begin by starting with the ancient hieroglyphs of Egypt."


    Professor Salah began to write them on the wall as Rowan and Severus diligently began to jot down the symbols. If it was any consolation this was no harder than Ancient Runes. And unlike Severus, she didn''t need to start from scratch. The class itself went by rather fast before it was over.


    Gathering their things, Rowan and Severus trotted back down to the 1st floor. There they searched for the Alchemy classroom and finally found it as was in a corridor they typically never went through. The classroom was dark windowless and resembled the dungeons but unlike Slughorn''s dungeons. The walls are bare as an adjacent locked storage closest holds all the ingredients. The worktables towards the back of the classroom at present are bare except for the shinning instruments.


    Taking a seat, Severus excitedly twitches in his seat as Rowan hopes that the professor isn''t Slughorn. Ever since yesterday, Professor Slughorn had been trying to speak to one of them in private. No doubt to invite them to his Slug Club as official members now that they were now persons of renown to know. She''d rather serve detention before setting another foot at one of his dinner parties. But knowing Severus he''d accept as long as Lily was invited, which she had been.


    The minutes trickle by and no one beyond else appears until at last, the door opens to reveal a short man. His silver hair was parted slightly at the side to the right in a distinguished German part. His sideburns were neatly trimmed as the pale wizard speaks in a German-accented voice, "Velcome to the sacred art of Alchemy. I am Professor Boas. I expect di two of you to behave."


    "Now den, ve shall begin vith the basics," Professor Boas said as he began to write on the board. "Alchemy iz concerned vith three primary subjects. The transmutation of metal to gold, the elixir of eternal life, and the creation of a panacea dat vill cure all diseases. Our now tragically deceased, esteemed colleague, Nicholas Flamel conquered two of da alchemist''s greatest goals. Vith the creation of di philosophers stone in turn creating metal into gold and producing the elixir of life."


    Turning to face them, Professor Boas continues, "Now I have been told by Professor Dumbledore dat Herr Prince vishes to be a Potions Master. And dat Fr?ulien Prince vishes to specialize in di side branch of Spagyric, no?" Seeing them both nod, Professor Boas smacks his lips in delight.


    "Good, very good. In dat case, ve shall begin immediately!" Professor Boas excitedly declared as he rushed to the working tables. "The both of you have already passed your exams and know da basics, ya. Ve shall begin by concocting the basics of alchemy! Come, come!" Professor Boas gestured to them as the storage closet door flew open with a slam.


    Ingredients quickly began to fly out as Rowan''s eyes brightened as she studied the formula before them. This was much more her style as it was a mixture of herbology, chemistry, potion-making, and transmutation being the final result. Yes, she was fairly certain that she might actually enjoy Alchemy.


    Rowan and Severus quickly get to work as Professor Boas excitedly watched them both perform the simple alchemy without instructions beyond that which was written in the textbook. Professor Boas babbles in excitement, "Brilliant! Genius!" Both Rowan and Severus ignore the excited antics of Professor Boas to solely concentrate on their work.


    By the time the end of the class bell rings, Rowan and Severus had Professor Boas drooling over them. With breathless excitement, he stared at the finished product a simple medical concoction, but one that most first-time alchemists took many tries to achieve. And yet the twins had achieved it in just a single try.


    "Iz two of you are vonderful!" Professor Boas beamed. "Please merely study di next section. It will be my honor to vitness da two of you will perform di formula in our next class."


    Rowan and Severus exchange glances, but they weren''t going to say no. One less homework for them to do was just fine by them. The two of them quickly waved goodbye and head over to their next class, DADA. But unlike the previous times before this year, the two of them would be with the Gryffindor''s. Not that Severus minded, but Rowan did, especially anything that might involve a marauder pointing their wand at her.

 Chapter 340 - Professor Lye

    come at spotting the saved seat especially for right in between the marauders. Severus, the traitor eagerly pushed past her and went to sit by Lily, who had saved him a seat next to her. With an ill-concealed sigh, Rowan went and sat down next to James and Sirius.


    Lupin gives her a pity filled glance, but unlike the previous years there was a brightness to him as the dark eyeshadows under his eyes were almost fully gone. There were simply two more doses left and soon he''d be rid of his curse.


    Pettigrew on the other hand looked tanner this summer. Not only was he fit, but he''d taken to working at a local muggle farm and with a local gardener to build muscle. And best of all, he had his own pocket money which to spend during the year.


    "Congratulations on becoming an Apprentice," Lupin kindly said with a smile as Pettigrew grunts in agreement.


    Sirius snorts and says, "It was all over yesterday''s Daily Prophet. Apparently the two of you are the youngest apprentices in over three hundred years. Naturally, they all said it was because of the Slytherin and Merlin blood running in the two of you."


    "Mm, they must have neglected to mention our muggle father then," Rowan flatly retorted as she pulled out her textbook, Defense Against the Dark Arts by Galatea Merrythought.


    James grins at Rowan and says, "Either way, I''m grateful I''m not in your shoes." James dramatically shivers as he adds, "Just imagine being under Professor Dumbledore''s gaze all the time. I''d puke." Before Rowan can think of a reply, footsteps are heard along with the clatter of a cane.


    Professor Lye''s grizzled gray head can be seen as he limps over to his desk, before sitting down. "Whew, I''m always out of breath after climbing the stairs," Professor Lye joked causing a soft burst of titters in the classroom.


    "Good it looks like you''re all here," Professor Lye said in approval as his deep eyes slowly took them in one by one. "Now put all your books away. We''ll start off with more practical lessons today." A rush of movement can be heard as they do as they are told.


    "I''ve read the report Professor Pollen left behind and all of you seem to be quite far ahead on the study of creatures and spells, but not as far on dealing with curses," Professor Lye said. "Given that I''m a retired Auror, I''d like to teach you more about what you truly would be up against should any of you choose to pursue the Auror career. And for the rest of you ought to be aware of the hidden dangers that exist in the wizarding world."


    Seeing the rapt attention of his class, Professor Lye rises to his feet. "I should only be teaching you the counter course, but I believe everyone should be prepared. Now then, who can tell me, which curses are most heavily punished by wizarding law?"


    James''s hand instantly goes into the air as Professor Lye says, "Yes, Mr. Potter."


    "The Imperius Curse, sir," James firmly replied.


    "Correct," Professor Lye said as he limped back to his desk and removed a jar with a snake in it.


    Rowan instantly feels sick as she can hear the snake hiss, "Please let me out. I don''t like it in here."


    Professor Lye releases the grass snake that hurriedly tries to rush away as he says, "Imperio!" The snake leaps onto the table and begins to swing back and forth as if dancing. Then it begins to do somersaults to the awe of the class. The class is filled with laughter at its funny antics.


    Rowan''s nails dig into her palm so tight that her hand goes red. The only one who notices surprisingly is Pettigrew. Pettigrew much more warily turns to watch the Professor, when the snake is ordered to choke itself. Against all odds, its tail wraps itself around its own throat and begins to squeeze. Pettigrew glances away unable to bear the dark sight.


    "Stop!" Lily cried out as Professor Lye moves his wand and the snake limply lays gasping on the ground.


    "And that is why it is considered a forbidden curse," Professor Lye said. "The spell can order you to fall in love, to kill your loved ones, to be completely under the control of another." The class is rather grave and sober at this time as more than one face is looking ill.


    "The good news is that it can be fought, and I''ll be teaching you on how to do so," Professor Lye said. "But it takes real strength of character, and not everyone can learn to do so. The best option is to avoid being hit. That is why constant vigilance is key!"


    Glancing around, Professor Lye asks, "Does anyone know another illegal curse?"


    Pettigrew, who had finally opened his eyes slowly raises his hand. "Yes, Mr. Pettigrew?"


    "The Cruciatus Curse," Pettigrew whispered.


    Rowan clenches her teeth as she hears Professor Lye say, "Crucio!" The snake begins to hiss and scream for help as Rowan''s fingernails finally break through the skin. Drops of blood begin to drip down as Pettigrew stares at her and not at the twitching snake. Pursing his lips, he glances back to Rowan and then back to the snake as if he is trying to figure something out that is just out of reach of his mind.


    Before anyone can cry out, Professor Lye halts the curse. "Pain," Professor Lye sadly muttered. "You don''t need whips or knives to torture merely the curse will do. That one was very popular once upon a time."


    Pettigrew subtly pulls out a hankie and presses into Rowan''s bleeding hand. Rowan blinks before offering him a tentative smile in thanks. Not even Lupin notices the exchange as even James and Sirius are too rapt with their Professor to pay attention to Rowan.


    "And the last one?" Professor Lye asked.


    Severus cautiously raises his hand as Professor Lye motions for him to speak. "The Killing Curse," Severus croaked.


    "The last and worst, the killing curse," Professor Lye pensively said, before his pointing his wand at the poor snake on the ground, who is tearfully whispering, "Help me. Please help me."


    "Avada Kedavra!" Professor Lye said as a flash of blinding green light fills the room. A rushing sound can be heard as though something vast, invisible was soaring through the air. At the same time, the snake lay limp on its side still and very much dead. Several students let out stifled cries as Rowan closed her eyes to hide the plain hatred flashing in them.


    Pettigrew, however, did not miss the flash in his friend''s eyes. Despite being a Gryffindor, he was rather cunning and crafty, unlike most Gryffindors. And his animagus form of being a rat only further proved that. With his mind racing in thought, he quickly put to and to together causing his eyes to widen in shock. It couldn''t be possible, could it?!


    Professor Lye harshly says, "There''s no counter curse. There''s no blocking it."


    The classroom is still and grave as he continues, "The killing curse needs a powerful bit of magic behind it. All of you could take off your wands right now and point them at me. But I''d not get so much as a nosebleed. I am not here to teach you how to cast it but to be aware of it. That''s why once more, Constant Vigilance is key. "


    Seeing their faces Professor Lye''s face softens as he says, "All three curses are known as the Unforgivable curses. The use of any one of them will guarantee a wizard or a witch a lifetime sentence in Azkaban. Now please pull out your quills to take notes."


    The rest of the lesson is spent taking notes on the Unforgivable curses. No one spoke until the bell rang, but when it did everyone left rather hushed. Even the marauders were rather silent as it had not occurred to James, Sirius, and Lupin just what they would be facing in real life if they choose to be Auror''s. It was a bit of a wake-up call to them, to be frank.


    And Pettigrew''s silence was for a very different reason. Not that he wasn''t just as shocked, but rather because of what he had just realized. Either way, he''d not betray Rowan''s secret, she was a good friend despite her being rather cold at times. Because even a rat has loyalty, no matter what others may believe.

 Chapter 341 - Hatching

    After their class in DADA, Rowan was all out of sorts for the rest of the day. Thankfully that had been the last class of the day, and yet by the end of the day, she still found herself entirely vexed by that afternoon''s lesson. It would have been bad enough to watch a poor creature being tortured and killed, but it was infinitely far worse when she could understand the creature in question. Instead of going to the library, she spent her time in the dorm room away from others. She wasn''t in any mood to even be civil to her friends or Severus.

 Chapter 342 - Mermish

    The next few days Rowan kept teleporting to the hidden chamber once per day and once later in the night to check up on Nadira. But Nadira was sleeping each time Rowan came by recuperating her strength. The good news is that she looked less pink than before and could open her eyes a bit more each time. Probably by the end of the week or next week Nadira would be shedding her first skin. And at which point, Rowan would have an entirely new problem to which to deal with. But that could wait until then. No, sense in prematurely panicking.

 Chapter 343 - Imperius Curse

    The following week went rather quickly as Rowan worriedly checked on Nadira. Less but still a light shade of pink, Nadira was still sleeping all the time and had yet to shed her first skin. But according to everything Rowan had been reading it was normal for magical snakes to sleep for long periods of time until they were ready to shed their first skin. She''d merely have to patiently wait until Nadira either said she was hungry or shed her first skin.

 Chapter 344 - Jail Break

    A tired dark-haired man with dark eyeshadows with even more gaunt cheeks than before coughs loudly as the shaking doesn''t stop for many minutes now. Alphard Black looked as though he should be clearly resting in bed and yet here, he was working in the department of personnel files. That or least take a walk in the sunlight as he looked like death paled over.

 Chapter 345 - – Three Broomsticks

    Thankfully the weekend was just around the corner was what everyone was thinking as they ate lunch especially Rowan and Severus. After lunch, they would have a few hours to themselves to study, before their lesson with Dumbledore to learn Mermish. They were still in the middle of eating their lunch, when Professor Slughorn appears in the Great Hall rather distraught, with the wisps of his thin remaining crown of silver and few still strawberry colored hairs somewhat stuck askew as if he''d been in a great hurry.

 Chapter 346 - – Cokeworth Funeral Service

    Later that afternoon in Cokeworth it was semi-cloudy as the cooling winds of autumn had faintly begun to blow. The Cokeworth cemetery was rather small when in comparison to other towns, but many preferred to be buried elsewhere than the tiny factory filled town. In the distance, the factories can be seen chugging as a faint scent of chemicals is carried on the afternoon breeze.

 Chapter 347 - – The Price of Pride

    In a cottage surrounded by farmland, A dark-haired middle-aged woman with sharp features and pale skin fondly stares out of the kitchen window at her son and husband. It was dusk and the shadows were long with stars appearing overhead. Slender, but broad-shouldered Roderic Filch cradled Roderic Jr, mostly known as Roddy to all in his arms. Roderic in a doting voice pointed out the stars appearing in the sky to his son, who stared at the sky in rapt attention.

 Chapter 348 - – Second Bombshell

    By the next morning, the entire wizarding world had been made aware of the attack on Tobias Snape, the Prince children''s father at the hands of the dark wizards who attacked at the Malfoy wedding. The Daily Prophet was now convinced that the self-titled evil Slytherin heir was attempting to destroy the legitimate Prince family. The purebloods were angry because the Prince''s were being attacked while the rest of the wizarding masses were offended because the muggle father of the Prince children had been killed to set an example. Either way, for whichever of those reasons, the wizarding world was baying for blood again.

 Chapter 349 - – Jigsaw

    It was late Sunday evening, when Reginald and Georgine apparated the twins to Hogsmeade. Waiting for them at the edge of the town was the solemn silver-haired figure of Albus Dumbledore. Rowan and Severus were now wearing the washed, but same outfit from Friday. They quietly adjusted their bags as they didn''t know quite what to say. But Reginald and Georgine in a rare public display of affection gave them each a hug, before apparating away.

 Chapter 350 - – Marauder’s Map

    When Monday morning finally came the Great Hall was filled with bursts of whispers, the instant Rowan and Severus set foot into the Great Hall. They were openly gawked at and pointed at as the two of them firmly kept their gazes on their breakfast before them. The Slytherin table wasn''t much better, but at least they weren''t pointed at there.

 Chapter 351 - – First Meal

    It had been with great relief to Rowan that when she returned after her two-day absence from Hogwarts, she had found that Nadira was still safe and sound having slept through the days of her absence. However, that night when she teleported into the secret chambers, she found a glistening, soft, pale albino snake having shed all of her skin. Knowing that it was finally time to feed Nadira, Rowan asks, "What do you eat little one? I think that small lizards and rats might be more of your size of right now, but I''m not sure."

 Chapter 352 - – October 30th

    As October passed by the leaves turned orange as the grounds grew that much chillier. Early bursts of frost could be seen across the lawn in the early mornings that would melt by the noonday sun. The closer the 30th drew nearer the more that the topic of the Triwizard Tournament seemed to become the sole topic of conversation. Rumors were flying about who was going to try for the Hogwarts Champion. Which house the Champion was going to be from? Or if there were going to be any deaths this year? Not to mention, what were the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students like?

 Chapter 353 - – October 30th Ⅱ

    A boy in pale blue robes jumped down from the carriage, bent forward, fumbled for a moment with something on the carriage floor, and unfolded a set of golden steps. The boy sprang back instantly as a high-heeled black shoe emerged from the carriage. The shiny black shoe was the size of a child sled which was immediately followed by a very large woman nearly the size of Hagrid except for an inch or two difference.

 Chapter 354 - October 30th â…¢

    Rowan, Terry, and Severus ended up sitting across from one of the few girls in Durmstrang and someone who seemed eerily familiar. The dark-haired young man in question was tall and rail-thin with a rather weak chin. Rowan narrowed her eyes for a minute, but she recognized the scrawny fellow. It was that of Igor Karkaroff in his youth.


    Terry nudged Rowan from her stare which had caused Igor Karakaroff to pointedly avoid glancing in her direction. "What?" Rowan asked without glancing away.


    "Well, Filch is adding two more chairs, who could they be for?" Terry asked out loud.


    "Ministry members," Rowan replied without breaking her glaring stare.


    Sighing, Terry brightens up at spotting an exceptionally beautiful young woman with silvery-blonde hair to her waist. Severus follows Terry''s gaze and even flushes as he stares at the enchanting beauty. Hurriedly looking away with guilt, Severus pinches himself and reminds himself that he likes Lily and only Lily.


    Ignoring Severus, Terry nudges Rowan with his elbow until she finally away from Igor with a fierce scowl on her face. "What!" Rowan growled at her vexing friend.


    Terry calmly gestures to the gorgeous beauty sitting at the Ravenclaw table. "That''s my third cousin, Apolline," Terry proudly whispered. "Our great-grandmothers were sisters."


    Rowan''s eyes widen in recognition as her mind puts the pieces together at spotting the silvery-blonde haired beauty sitting at the Ravenclaw table. No doubt this was the mother of Fleur, Apolline, the future Mrs. Delacour. An even more ravishing beauty than her still two future and still unborn daughters.


    Apolline''s blue eyes seemed to sparkle like the starry night. She had pert, pink kissable and perfectly shiny teeth. And every time she laughed it was though a musical sound was pulling at one''s heartstring. Without a doubt, Apolline was literally a man killer.


    Glancing at Terry with dubious eyes, Rowan says, "Are you sure, you''re related?"


    Terry shrugs not having taken offense. "In our family, the girls tend to inherit the Veela like beauty of our great-grandmother. While we boys are stuck with feminine-looking features, and lack of facial hair," Terry gloomily added, before brighten up. "On the bright side, I''ll never need to shave." Though that isn''t necessarily a characteristic a male would want.


    Terry paused to point at a rather hawk-eyed Durmstrang male with blue-gray eyes matching that of Silvia''s sitting further down from them. "That''s Silvia''s fourth cousin, Laird Flint. That side branch of the Flint family resides on the old continent in the north, in fact, it was Laird''s uncle, the brother of his father whom Silvia and her family went to visit during the summer, and congratulate upon finally having a child in his elder years."


    Rowan nods her head sagely in reply, before returning to glare at Igor Karkaroff. The slimy git had snuck away, while she was otherwise occupied and traded seats with another student from Durmstrang. But that did little to dissuade her as she continued her fierce glaring at him.


    From further down the Slytherin table, a short-haired sixth-year witch with a crooked nose grinned a little too widely. Excusing herself, for the time being, the former prefect, Delilah Pizzaro rises to her feet, and makes her way over to where the fourth-year Slytherins are sitting at. To the shock of Terry, Severus, and Rowan, who even turns to stare at her, the older sixth year slides into a seat next to Severus and is seated directly across from Igor Karkaroff.


    "Well, well, hello again, Igor," Delilah Pizzaro nastily said earning a look of interest not only from Rowan, Terry, and Severus, but more than a few of the fourth year Slytherins and younger, who were now all craning their heads in her direction to better listen in.


    (Not that any of the Slytherins would ever admit to such a thing in the first place, but they were a nosey bunch of gossips the lot of them. Still, they weren''t as bad as the Ravenclaws. For being such bookworms, the Ravenclaws sure loved to know everything that was going on about everyone while at Hogwarts. And the Hufflepuff''s and Gryffindors were just as bad as gossips too, but they were just rather loud going about it unlike the Slytherins and Ravenclaw''s.)


    "How would have ever thought that you would ever return to Hogwarts, Igor, after that so very embarrassing incident in your first year," Delilah said with great relish as the pale-faced Igor Karkaroff turned bright red as the other Durmstrang students began also turn their heads with curiosity towards the Hogwarts witch.


    Delilah smirks and says, "Igor here was sorted into Slytherin in 1966, a full year ahead of me. Naturally, you all must be wondering how I know, well, that winter our family hosted a Christmas Ball. And dear, Igor here somehow tripped and managed to rip the back of his trousers'' showcasing his scrawny, pale behind to the horror of those watching. Unable to show his face back here at Hogwarts from sheer mortification, he transferred away without so much as a goodbye that very winter break over to Durmstrang."


    There are murmured nods and whispers from the Durmstrang students, who swiftly confirm the tale of Delilah Pizzaro to the sheer humiliation of the bright red, Igor Karkaroff. Winking, she says, "I just wanted to let you know, Igor, welcome back," before excusing herself and going back to her seat to sit with her friends.


    The entire Slytherin table is filled with whispers and pointed jabs from the Durmstrang students towards Igor Karkaroff, who was trying to pretend he wasn''t there. The other Durmstrang students shook their heads in exasperation. From the looks of it, it wasn''t the first time, Igor Karkaroff had turned and ran. (And he did have a rather pointed track record in Potter''s timeline suggesting just that.)


    Still, Rowan had the rather strange inkling after that little talk that the sixth-year witch was the hidden culprit responsible behind the trouser incident against Igor Karkaroff. Whatever he had done, the Slytherin girl must have been mad enough to risk being caught and getting into trouble. That and she was rather impressed that a ten-year-old could come up with that kind of traumatic, and reputation running event. But then again, that''s why the other houses disliked the Slytherins at times. Slytherins tended to be a petty bunch as a whole, and always got even in the end.


    When at last the last of the students were seated, the staff entered filing up the top table and taking their seats. Last in line were Professor Dumbledore, Professor Vulchanova, and Madame Maxime. When the headmistress of Beauxbatons party appeared, the pupils leaped to their feet. A few of the Hogwarts laughed, but the Beauxbatons pupils paid them no mind. The Beauxbaton students remained standing until Madame Maxime sat down on Dumbledore''s left-hand side.


    Dumbledore remained standing as a silence fell over the Great Hall. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghost and most particularly ¨C guests," said Dumbledore as he beamed at all the foreign students. "I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be other comfortable and enjoyable."


    One of the Beauxbatons girls is still clutching a cloak and muffler around her head gave what was an unmistakable derisive laugh. A sharp glare from Madame Maxime quieted the girl, who ducked her head down in embarrassment.


    "The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast," said Dumbledore. "I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!" Before finally sitting down as Vulchanova leaned over to engage him in conversation.


    The plates were filled with food as usual. There were several dishes that once would have been considered foreign but given the house elves new food menus that was no longer the case. Rather most students looked forward to the new dishes. They never failed to delight the taste buds nor to taste delicious.

 Chapter 355 - October 30th â…£

    Thankfully despite being crowded with forty-five additional students from Durmstrang, there was still enough room to breathe at the Slytherin table. When Rowan finally turned her attention towards the other students, she counted only fifteen female students to the thirty male students from Durmstrang. Which must mean its roughly a 3 to 1 ratio of boys to girls and must make dating highly competitive at Durmstrang.


    Beauxbatons was actually the opposite when it came to the gender equivalency. There were sixty students in total: with thirty-five of them being girls and twenty-five of them being boys. The ratio is a bit less as being 2 to 1, but with the girls being in the majority and boys being the smaller of numbers of their group.


    Which was rather interesting in Rowan''s personal opinion since Nicholas Flamel had graduated from Beauxbatons. One would think that a school with such a famous male alchemist would have more males in attendance. But then again Durmstrang had been created by a famous Bulgarian witch and now had very few females in comparison. Time is always moving for better or for worse.


    Glancing over at the staff table, Rowan finally spots who will be the two extra judges. A jolly-looking wizard, Dano Amundsen sits on the other side of Professor Vulchanova. While sitting next to Madame Maxime is a dark-haired man with a glass spectacle over his left eye, Stephen Flint. The elegant man with blueish gray eyes greatly resembled his daughter, Silvia Flint. Stephen Flint purposefully didn''t catch his daughters'' eye lest he be declared of being biased.


    When the deserts finally arrived, Rowan happily tried a few new deserts before calling it quits. Soon enough the golden plates were wiped clean and Dumbledore once more stood. A pleasant sort of tension filled the hall as the 7th years especially stared intently up at the staff table.


    Smiling at the sea of turned faces, Dumbledore says, "The moment has come for the Triwizard Tournament to start. I''d like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket and to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first allow me to introduce for those that do not know them. Mr. Stephen Flint, acting on the behalf of the Head of the Department of Magical Cooperation, who sadly cannot be present." There is a smattering polite applause before he moves on to the next figure.


    "And Mr. Dano Amundsen, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports." There is a much louder round of applause for the jolly-looking wizard.


    "The Head of the Department of Magical Cooperation and Mr. Amundsen have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament. And they will be joining myself, Professor Vulchanova, and Madame Maxmie on the panel that will judge the champions efforts," Dumbledore stated as at the mention of the word "champions" the students seem to become that much more attentive.


    "The casket then, if you please, Mr. Filch," Dumbledore requested as he turned to the side. Filch, who had been lucking unnoticed in a car corner of the Hall, solemnly approached carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students.


    "The instructions from the tasks the champions will face have already been examined by the Head of the Department of Magical Cooperation and Mr. Amundsen," said Dumbledore as Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before him. "And they have made the necessary arrangement for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways¡­. their magical prowess ¨C their daring ¨C their powers of deduction ¨C and of course, their ability to cope with danger." At his last words, the Hall is filled with utter silence that no one seems to be breathing.


    "As you know, three champions compete in the tournament," Dumbledore went on calmly to explain. "One from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by an impartial selector: The Goblet of Fire."


    Dumbledore took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. The lid creaked slowly open. Dumbledore reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarked had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames.


    Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it would be clearly visible to everyone in the hall. "Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet," said Dumbledore. "Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete."


    With a knowing twinkle in his eyes, Dumbledore says, "To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross the line."


    Dumbledore paused as he stares firmly at all of them. "Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name is in the goblet constitutes of a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all."


    Terry stared thoughtfully as they made their way out of the great hall passing the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students making their way back to their carriage and ship. "Hey, do you think the age line applies to you two?" Causing Rowan almost to trip over her feet in horrified shock.


    "Don''t even DARE suggest such a thing!" Rowan hissed as Severus looked mildly intrigued. "Does it look to you like I have a death wish?!"


    Terry shrugs and says, "I mean the both of you are apprentices. And at one point in time that would have made the both of you be considered adults."


    "I''d rather not find out," Rowan flatly said with a shiver. "And besides, I have plenty of money, I''m in no need of the prize." Which was true, she had plenty of money in her personal vault.


    Terry innocently shrugged in reply as they entered the common room and he drew Severus away to the boy dorms leaving Rowan with a terrible feeling. Nothing possibly could happen right? Left with that uneasy feeling she went to bed filled with terrible nightmares all night long.

 Chapter 356 - – Extreme Makeover Edition

    As the next day was Saturday most students generally be late for breakfast, but this time around when Rowan and Regulus, who usually were the first ones up for once were actually beaten by scores of others. There were over forty students in the entrance hall some eating toast and others examining the Goblet of Fire. It had been placed in the center of the hall on the stool that normally bore the Sorting Hat. A thin golden line had been traced on the floor forming a circle ten feet around in every direction.


    "Think anyone''s put their name in yet?" Regulus remarked out loud.


    "All of Durmstrang already did," replied a nearby Slytherin 7th year.


    Nodding their thanks, they moved towards the Great Hall, when a loud popping sound was heard from behind them. Turning around they saw two Gryffindor boys with great white beards having been thrown out of the circle.


    "I did warn you," said a deep, amused voice, as they turned to glance at Professor Dumbledore coming out of the Great Hall. "I suggest the both of you head up to Madam Pomfrey, she is already tending to a few likeminded students who thought to age themselves by a few months. Though I must say, neither of their beards is anything as fine as yours."


    Rowan and Regulus shook their heads, before entering the Great Hall. The decorations in the Great Hall, as usual, had changed to reflect Halloween. A cloud of live bats is already fluttering around the enchanted ceiling, while hundreds of Hagrid''s carved pumpkins, both giant and small leered at them from every corner.


    Sitting down, Rowan served herself a nice plate of hash browns, scrambled eggs, and sausages. With a good squirt of ketchup, she happily digs into the meal as Regulus says, "Have any of the 7th years Slytherins entered in?"


    "Vern Crabbe has," Rowan said with a mouthful pointing at the annoying pudgy git. "But I doubt he will be chosen as Hogwarts champion given that he barely managed to pass his final exams last year. It''ll be a miracle if he doesn''t fail all of his N.E.W.T.''s."


    "Fair point," Regulus said with a sigh. "I don''t think this year''s Slytherins have much of a chance."


    "No, I''d hazard to say that it''ll be Frank Longbottom or Zaid Patil," Rowan gestured to the head boy and older brother of the pretty Ravenclaw seeker, Asha Patil. Both Gryffindors and the future fathers of one Neville Longbottom and the Patil twins.


    Regulus glances at the Gryffindor table and reluctantly nods his head. "Longbottom is powerful and clever, while Patil is as well. And though I think you might be right, it''s still a shame really. I''d have liked to see a Slytherin champion for once. Maybe next time."


    Rowan nods her head in agreement as they return to eating. She finished first and excused herself leaving Regulus with his two friends, Florinda and Flortentia. The two girls still looked alike as ever with their only distinguishing features being their hair and colored hair ribbons.


    Deciding to go for a brisk morning walk, Rowan is on her way out when she sees Madam Maxime enter the hall before her followed closely by her students. Stepping aside she waits as she watches Madam Maxime organize them into a neat line.


    One by one the Beauxbatons students stepped across the Age Line and dropped their slips of parchment into the blue-white flames. As each name entered the fire it turned briefly red and emitted sparks. When all the Beauxbatons students had submitted their names Madam Maxime led them back out of the hall and out onto the grounds again.


    Rowan trailed after them as she made her way across the grounds. It was not surprising at all to find the gigantic powder-blue carriage parked a mere two hundred yards from Hagrid''s front door. The students were quickly climbing back inside, while the elephant-sized horses were grazing in a makeshift paddock alongside it.


    Hiding a knowing smirk, Rowan knocks on Hagrid''s door, Fang''s booming barks can be heard from inside. "Bout time!" said Hagrid, when he flung open the door. "Thought you''d forgotten where I live!"


    "I''m an apprentice to Professor Dumbledore," Rowan apologized. "Severus and I are busy all the time, Hagrid."


    Hagrid looks rather sheepish as he adjusts his best (and very horrible) hairy brown suit, plus a checked yellow-and-orange tie. This wasn''t the worst part of the fashion police travesty. No, he had evidently tried to tame his hair, using large quantities of what appeared to be axle grease. It was now slicked down into two bunches ¨C two pigtails'', perhaps?


    Channeling her inner Tiffany, Rowan says, "Hagrid go wash that ridiculous grease out of your hair. And then I''m going to give you a makeover!"


    Hagrid blankly stares at her until Rowan barks, "Chop! Chop Hagrid! I don''t have all day!" Hagrid hurriedly removes his coat and tie, before pulling out a large metal basin enchanted to refill itself with water. As best as he can he begins to wipe off the axle grease until his hair at least looks manageable.


    Tsking out loud, Rowan merely gestures at Hagrid to sit as she pulls out her wand and studies him for a moment. "You''ve got nice rugged facial features, but all that d*m hair gets in the way." Pointing her wand, she sternly warns, "Don''t move, I''d hate to cut your face."


    Hagrid pales thinking this isn''t such a great idea when great clumps of hair begin to fall off from his hair and beard. Nodding in approval, Rowan pauses and chants a spell to smooth Hagrid''s hair out and make it look all shiny and glossy. There were some props to being in a girl dorm, one tends to pick up beauty spells like no other.


    With a pleased hum, she begins to cut anew, before grabbing the dropped hair tie. Climbing on top of a chair, Rowan says, "Kneel down in front of me, Hagrid." Hagrid quickly did as with care she neatly tied his hair back. "Good now take a look in the mirror," she said as she cast a spell to toss all the previously gross hair into the trash.


    Hagrid gapes at his reflection in the mirror as he didn''t recognize the suave man in the mirror. His hair was silky smooth, neatly tied back in a long, thick tail that reached his mid-back. His beard was trimmed short no thicker than his nails. Even the style of the cut on his bearded face accented his cheekbones giving him an attractive rugged dimension that would cause many a witch to jump him in a dark alley if they could.


    "I''m beautiful!" Hagrid whispered in disbelief as he touched his face.


    "I know," Rowan said acting as though she hadn''t just performed a miracle, which she had.


    "Thank you!" Hagrid stomped over as Rowan to late tried to jump off the chair to be swept up in a bone-crushing hug!


    "Hagrid, I can''t breathe!" Rowan painfully gasped as Hagrid hastily released her.


    Wincing Rowan says, "Now give me that tie, it''s hideous."


    Hagrid wilts as Rowan calmly explains, "Your choice in colors and materials is the problem." Waving her wand, she transfigures the tie into an elegant red shade suit handkerchief that would contrast nicely with what she had in mind.


    Turning to eye the hairy brown suit, Rowan makes a gesture and all the hair falls off the brown suit that leaves the suit a hideous brown color. Humming she points her wand again feeling a bit like Hagrid''s fairy godmother. If she was, she probably was the evil kind, who on opposite day performed random good acts throughout the fairy kingdom.


    The suit had changed colors to a navy-blue suit that made Hagrid look better. Motioning for Hagrid to put on his coat again, he quickly does as he is told. With another wave of her wand, Rowan fits the suit to a perfect tee. All of a sudden, she has the desire to drool just slightly.


    Feeling her ears turning pink, Rowan glances way in embarrassment. "You can take a look now."


    Hagrid hurriedly walks over to the mirror, where his mouth simply plops open. The ruggedly attractive man in the mirror looked as though he walked out of some weekly wizarding ad. His suit fit him to a tee showcasing his muscled broad shoulders and firm chest. The black button shirt only served to make him look thinner with a smaller waistline. And his fitted pants made his legs seem to stretch for miles.


    Coughing, Rowan says, "If you''re going to wear cologne go for something like pine or citrus. You''re trying to appeal to your masculinity, but you don''t want to smell as if you work in some kind of workshop. If you don''t have anything, mint leaves will do in a pinch."


    Without glancing at Hagrid, Rowan waves her wand as the first two buttons on his shirt come loose. "You''re a rugged man of the forest, Hagrid. Use that to your advantage. A tie or being tightly collared will never fit you, but this is more your style. If Madame Maxima isn''t drooling after you by the end of the night, there''s something wrong with her," Rowan said as she hands over the red handkerchief. "Now stick that into your front pocket and if you do decide to button your jacket only the middle button. If not leave it loose, it''ll look better on you."


    Hagrid neatly places the crimson silk handkerchief into his front pocket immediately creating a sharp contrast. "I can'' ever repay ya," Hagrid beamed as Rowan held up her hand to stop him from giving her another bone-crushing hug.


    "Just come to the Great Hall tonight looking like that," Rowan said as she cast two more spells on him. It was to keep the dirt and dog hair off of him for the next 24 hours. The spell would wear off after that but should last anything that was thrown at him.


    Waving goodbye Rowan escaped as the heat in her ears was slowly creeping into her face. Fanning herself with her hand she smirked as she passed Madame Maxima''s carriage. Madame Maxima had no idea that a missile by the name of Hagrid was coming for her. If not, well, who knows, Rowan did have a thing for older men.


    And on a side note, she really did have to remember to send her grandfather a letter. If she wanted things to end differently for Hagrid, she''d need Silvia''s father, Stephen Flint''s aid. With a firm purpose in mind, Rowan hurried back to the Slytherin quarters, she had an important letter to write.

 Chapter 357 - October 31st

    A light rain had started by midafternoon that stopped by the evening. By half-past five, Rowan, Severus, Terry and the girls were all seated together this time. The candlelit Great Hall was quickly filling up. The Goblet of Fire had been moved; it was now standing in front of Dumbledore''s empty chair at the staff table.


    Rowan eagerly kept an eye out for Hagrid waiting for the explosion to occur. And she didn''t have to wait long, after the Durmstrang party arrived, Madam Maxima arrived with her students from Beauxbatons. Madam Maxima''s olive cheeks were flushed pinks as she shyly peeked at the ruggedly attractive figure of Hagrid walking her side.


    Jaws dropped as more than one girl suddenly felt their heart jump in their chest. Bethanie and Silvia were no exceptions as Tiffany squealed, "Is that Hagrid?"


    "Yup," Rowan curled her lips into a smile. "He''s quite rugged and attractive underneath it all."


    "Gross, Rowan. Did I just hear you purr?" Terry winced as he made a face, while Severus looked rather shocked.


    "What I''ve got eyes," Rowan innocently shrugged as many pairs of girl''s eyes found they couldn''t look away from the masculine sight. What can they say, sometimes a rugged man is what makes a girl''s heartbeat faster than a bad boy? There''s something very masculine, and attractive about a man who works outdoors.


    Changing the subject, Terry says, "Well, you will never guess what my cousin, Apolline told me about Avery?"


    They all turn to gaze at Terry with a bit of curiosity as he smirks and says, "Apparently Evan Avery despite only being roughly over a month at Beauxbatons was already engaged to a girl there!"


    Terry dramatically paused earning their exasperation as Tiffany smacks Terry on his arm and snaps, "Well hurry and get on with it, Terry! It''s juicy gossip, I will have you know that we all want to hear!"


    Proudly tilting up his head, Terry says, "All I know is that the sixth-year girl seduced him, and she was pregnant by the second week of October. It''s not that bad of a deal really, he''s marrying a pureblood, and the girl is marrying old money. It was a win-win situation for the two of them."


    There is a smirk on Silvia''s face and a satisfied expression on the rest of their faces including that of Rowan''s. A bit curious now, Rowan asks, "And where exactly are they going to do now?"


    "Apparently, they will wed over Yule," Terry explained with a great of satisfaction. "The two of them will be privately tutored at the chateau of the French Avery branch there until their child is born. At which point, Avery will return to Beauxbatons to resume his education the following year, while his wife finishes her education at home."


    They all have mixed expressions on their faces at Terry word''s, but it wasn''t unheard. It had happened in the past, and one of the best examples was that of Cygnus Black and Druella Rosier, while at Hogwarts. Not that the Black family ever talked about the scandalous subject, but Bellatrix had been born when her father was only thirteen years old after all.


    Silvia loudly interrupts by saying, "Well I heard worse news from Cousin Laird about what Mulciber is up to at Durmstrang." They all grimace at the mere mention of Mulciber. He was even worse than Evans Avery.


    They all stare at Silvia solemnly continues, "Mulciber tried to rough up a girl from Durmstrang." They all let out mixed gasps and hisses of indignation.


    "Well, the girl''s older brother a sixth year did not take that too kindly and got even. Not only was Mulciber sent to the infirmary for over a week, but afterward, he was completely ostracized. Why by the end of September long before the seventh years of Durmstrang left for Hogwarts, Mulciber was removed from Durmstrang by his father," Silvia said with a glimmer of anger. "He really should have been expelled, but Mulciber''s father holds enough clout that even the Headmaster of Durmstrang wouldn''t have an easy time of doing so."


    "Scumbag!" Terry spat out in anger. "Of course, he''d go and try something like this again." Bethanie, Silvia, Tiffany, and Severus all stare in puzzlement at Terry, but he merely clamps his lips tightly together and does not make any further remarks.


    "Worst of all, he''s now being privately tutored at Mulciber Manor," Silvia gravely announced. "My only consolation is that Mulciber won''t be returning to Hogwarts. And any other magical institution of any repute will take him after his latest antics and a near explosion. A word like that gets quickly around, and his father won''t be able to save him this time around."


    "Thank goodness for that," Bethanie said with a bit of relief. "Still, I pity any girl that crosses his path. Though at least with these two incidents behind him none of the magical families will be willing to marry their daughters to him, pureblood or not. He''ll have a hard time finding a wife even a half-blood at that."


    "A blackguard like him won''t simply fade away quietly into the night," Rowan growled. "He''ll surely target girls like muggleborn witches, squibs, or even female muggles."


    There is a heavy pause filled with the bustling noise of the conversations ongoing through the Great Hall. There is a heavy expression on Rowan''s face as if second-guessing herself. At the time, she had thought that the best possible solution was to force him to leave Hogwarts, but then again, maybe it would have been better if he had stayed. At least in that manner, Mulciber would have been under constant supervision. But it was too late now, what was done, was done; and even if she now was beginning to regret her actions, she couldn''t go back and turn the clock, because time and time again had proven that time itself does not like to change, and there is always a price to pay for doing so.


    Deciding to change the topic again, Bethanie says, "Well that being said, I have heard rumors that a famous tailor is planning to move to London from Paris."


    "Who?" Tiffany and Terry eagerly exclaimed causing Silvia and Severus to roll their eyes at the fashion duo.


    Rowan ignores the stream of conversation as she is lost in her pensive thoughts for a while. The only bitter solace that she had was that at least Evan Avery might possibly be saved from becoming a Death Eater. There was a very good chance of that actually, but still, it was left a sour taste in her mouth. Mulciber was back in Britain, and she feared that he wouldn''t be so easy to take advantage of or much less be rid of now. No, Mulciber, was well on his way to becoming a thorn in her side.

 Chapter 358 - – October 31st Ⅱ

    Not long after the Halloween feast finally began, Hagrid was somehow the center of attention. More than one girl at times would pause to stare at him, before blushing. Hagrid was going to very, very popular with the girls after this. It ought to be interesting, to say the least.


    In honor of having Beauxbatons and Durmstrang with them, the house elves had prepared a delicious array of food belonging to those regions. From France, there is Ratatouille, Quiche, Gratin Dauphinious, Duck Confit, Souffle, and other traditional dishes. From Italy, there is Risotto, Arancini, Carbonara, Pizza, Bistecca alla Fiorentina, and many more dishes. From Germany, there is Sauerbraten, Rouladen, Schnitzel, K?sesp?tzle, and countless other dishes.


    Rowan moaned in delight at the delicious tastes and managed to eat three entire plates of food. Still she licked her spoon as her eyes all but glowed at spotting all the wonderful desserts that followed. There was Cr¨¨me Brule, Tarte Tatin, Pain au Chocolat, Gelato, Tiramisu, Black Forest Gateau, and countless more dishes. Letting out a sigh of joy, she somehow against impossible odds managed to eat two more dishes of desserts filled to the brim.


    Bethanie, Tiffany, and Silvia were all a little green at seeing, Rowan, Severus, and Terry, somehow each manage to eat more than three dishes per person. In fact, they couldn''t help but wonder where in Merlin''s name it all fit! This was especially true upon seeing just how slender Rowan and Severus were and especially how delicate Terry looked.


    While the three Slytherins enjoyed dinner most of the students seemed rather impatient for the meal to end. Everyone seemed to crane their necks and fidget just waiting for Dumbledore to finish eating. At last, the golden plates were cleared as the whispers died away instantly.


    Rising to his feet Dumbledore arose while Professor Vulchanova and Madam Maxime looked tense and expectant as any of the students. On either side of them, Dano Amundsen beamed and winked them in good nature, while Stephen Flint remained rather sober for the event.


    "Well, the goblet is almost ready to make its decision," said Dumbledore. "I estimate that it requires one more minute. Now, when the champions names are called, I would ask them to please to come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the staff table, and through into the next chamber," ¨C he indicated the door behind the staff table ¨C "where they will be receiving their first instructions."


    Dumbledore took out his wand and gave a great sweeping wave with it; at once, all the candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished, plunging them into a state of semidarkness. The Goblet of Fire now shone more brightly than anything in the whole Hall, the sparling, bright, blue whiteness of the flames almost painful on the eyes.


    Everyone seemed to be holding their breath as they watched and waited. The seconds seemed to be minutes as more than one student kept glancing at their watches for the time. Even Rowan was no exception as she was just as curious as everyone else to find out who would be the champions.


    The flames inside the goblet turned suddenly red again. Sparks began to fly from it. The next moment, a tongue of flame shot into the air, a charred piece of parchment fluttered out of it as the whole room gasped. Dumbledore caught the piece of parchment and held it at arm''s length so that he could read it by the light of the flames, which had turned back to blue-white.


    "The champion for Durmstrang," he read, in a strong, clear voice, "will be Igor Karkaroff."


    A polite applause fills the Hall as those from Durmstrang cheer for him, while there is a loud chorus of snickers and smirks on the Slytherin faces especially that of Delilah Pizarro. Professor Vulchanova didn''t seem rather pleased, but nevertheless he politely clapped along. Igor Karkaroff rises from the end of the Slytherin table and proudly marched past the staff table and disappeared through the door into the next chamber.


    The clapping and chattering died down as everyone''s attention returned the goblet. A second later, red flames burst once more as the second piece of parchment shout out of it, propelled by the flames.


    "The champion for Beauxbatons," said Dumbledore, "is Jean Delacour!"


    Delacour? Rowan intently stared at the short young man with dark-colored hair. Sure, enough she could see the tip of high-heeled boots from underneath his blue robes. Jolly, kind features growing a small pointed beard, this was indeed the future father of Fleur Delacour.


    But how on earth did he score a ten? Glancing over at the beauty that was Apolline, she had no idea how Jean Delacour won the fair maiden''s heart. But then again, he apparently had a deep voice. Maybe his voice was rather sexy to listen too? Still, that shouldn''t have been enough to change the winds of fate in his favor...Of course, he might also have an absurd amount of luck. He''d probably been a Gryffindor had he attended Hogwarts. Then again, Hufflepuff''s should never be underestimated¡­..they were loyal and determined.


    This time the silence was so stiff with excitement that it could be tasted. The Hogwarts champion was next¡­ At last, the Goblet of Fire sprouted red as a tongue of flame high into the air. Dumbledore pulled out the third piece of parchment. "The Hogwarts champion," he paused for a moment as if in disbelief, "is Rowan Prince."


    Rowan begins to loudly choke as the entire is silent as they all turn to stare blankly at her. Suddenly, the food in her stomach begins to rapidly rise and made her regret eating so much for dinner. Hearing a gasp at her side, she turns to glance at Terry and Severus, who look exceptionally guilty. A frosty air begins to surround her as she gives them a look good enough to kill. There is no applause, but rather an angry buzzing sounds like angry bees.


    "What exactly did the both of you do?!" Rowan hissed through clenched teeth.


    Before either of them can answer, Dumbledore says, "Rowan Prince. Up here if you please."


    Climbing to her feet, Rowan shoots them a final glare promising their imminent demise in the nearby future, which of course she''d get away with. Stomping in fury, she marched past them the staff table and into the smaller room, lined with paintings of witches and wizards. A handsome fire was roaring in the fireplace opposite of her. The faces in the portraits turned to look at her and began to whisper to each other.


    Igor Karkaroff instantly recognized her as the Slytherin girl who''d made him most uncomfortable with her staring. While Jean Delacour knew her from the tabloids "Are you not Rowan Prince? You should be fourteen years old. ''ow could you ''ave been chosen az the Hogwarts champion?" Igor Kararoff blinks finally in recognition of who exactly she reminded him of.


    "I fear my brother and his friend had something to do with it," Rowan angrily spat as she resisted the urge to chuck something to burn into the fireplace. The silence is rather awkward as Rowan visibly fumed while they waited for the professors and the two other judges. Both boys carefully kept a clear distance away from her the younger girl as she looked as though she was about to explode at any moment.

 Chapter 359 - – October 31st Ⅲ

    The door behind them opened as a large group of people in: Professor Dumbledore, followed closely by Stephen Flint, Professor Vulchanova, Madame Maxime, Professor Slughorn, and Mr. Amundsen.


    Jean Delacour turned with concern to his headmistress. "Madame Maxime iz it true zat zis poor girl will compete for ''ogwarts? She iz merely fourteen!"


    Madame Maxime drew herself up to her full height as the top of her handsome head crushed the candle filled chandelier. Her gigantic black-satin bosom swelled indignantly. "What iz ze meaning of zis, Dumbly-dorr?" She said imperiously. "Iz it because she iz your apprentice?!"


    "I''d like to know that answer as well, Dumbledore," Professor Vulchanova coldly said. His sharp pale features only seemed that much colder and harsher than before. "I thought there was an age line in place."


    "There is," Mr. Amundsen came to Dumbledore''s rescue. "Flint and I personally checked the circle, after it was cast, and just now again. It was never broken into."


    Professor Dumbledore turned to gaze at his apprentice with rather grave eyes. "Did you put your name into the Goblet of Fire, Rowan?"


    "No," Rowan angrily spat out. "But Severus and Terry had something to do with it. They both looked incredibly guilty and weren''t able to answer my question on what exactly they had done, before I was called way."


    "I see," Dumbledore said as a bit of warmth returned to his eyes. "Professor Slughorn will you kindly go and retrieve the two boys?"


    Professor Slughorn hurriedly trots out as they wait for him to return. Not long after the pale ashen-faced figures of Terry and Severus can be seen. Turning to face the two boys, Dumbledore says, "Mr. Greengrass, and Mr. Prince, exactly what did the both of you do?"


    Terry''s flaxen hair even seems to even wilt under the headmaster''s gaze. His brown eyes are murky for once as he hangs his head in guilt. "It was my idea, sir," Terry softly said. "I thought it would be funny given that it was impossible for Rowan to be chosen, Professor Dumbledore."


    "And how did the two of you circumvent the age circle?" Dumbledore pointedly inquired.


    Terry slightly raises his gaze as he says, "Well, in olden times apprentices were considered as the mark of adults. I thought that since the Goblet of Fire is ancient despite the age circle, it''d accept Rowan or Severus crossing the age line and entering the tournament.


    I convinced Severus to transfigure into Rowan and wrote her name on a slip of parchment, before dropping it into the goblet. And since the two of them are twins, I thought that the Goblet of Fire would certainly accept the parchment on behalf of Rowan. But I never dreamed it would actually work, I just wanted to prank Rowan and never actually thought Rowan''s name would ever be called out." Terry hung his head miserably down as he awaited his punishment.


    Amundsen wryly says, "My, my, the children of now seem much cleverer than in my time."


    "It''s not funny," Rowan snapped not caring if she was rude. "I don''t have to be the champion for Hogwarts, do I?"


    "Unfortunately, you do, Miss Prince," Stephen Flint flatly replied. "Despite you being the innocent party here, the Goblet of Fire recognized your twin brother''s act as real. You are legally and magically bond to participate in the tournament. And the Goblet of Fire has gone out and has been enchanted to not relight itself until five years from now."


    For the first time in a very long time, Rowan was seriously angry. "Idiot!" Rowan spat at Severus as he flinched as though she had gutted him. She couldn''t even stand to look at him as she stared into the flames in utter fury.


    Severus raises his haunted sincere gaze as he remorsefully says, "I''ll take any punishment you want, Professor Dumbledore. But please don''t make her participate. It was all my fault; Rowan would have never wanted to participate on her own recognizance. She called the tournament a stupid death trap of doom." Amundsen chokes at the last part as the adult''s glance at each other.


    Flint sadly shakes his head and says, "I emphasize with your inner turmoil, but this is a binding magical contract which you knowingly signed on her behalf. The only good bit of news is that your both being apprentices proves that your sister can handle that which will be thrown at her in the tournament. And as the Goblet of Fire did select her that must mean she is the best choice for Hogwarts." There is a bit an awkward silence as no one seems to really believe his last statement.


    Dumbledore''s piercing blue eyes gently study the two ashen-faced youths. "I won''t punish either of you," Dumbledore firmly stated earning glances of disbelief from the rest of the parties in the room and a dark glare from Rowan.


    "I believe your parents, Mr. Greengrass, and your grandfather in your case, Mr. Prince, will soundly take care of that," Dumbledore announced to everyone in the room. "And as for the two of young men, the both of you will explain to the entire school and our guests exactly what the two of you did. Professor Slughorn if you would please make sure to escort them to the Great Hall and make sure they can be heard in the Great Hall; I would greatly appreciate it."


    Terry and Severus turn a bit green at that. That was worse than any number of detentions being served or even a Howler. This time the entire school would know exactly who was to blame for their champion. Their displeasure was most certainly to be known by everyone except for Slytherin. And well, it''d been a long time since Slytherin had been a champion. They''d take whatever they could get, no matter how dubious the circumstances might be.


    Green faced, the two boys are led out by Professor Slughorn. Severus kept glancing in Rowan''s direction, but not once did she glance up at look. The door firmly closed behind them one more leaving the room in an awkward state.


    Clearing his throat, Amundsen says, "Well, it''s best we get on with it, no?"


    "Ah yes," Mr. Flint softly said, before straightening back up. "The instructions for the first task are as follow. The first task is designed to test the champion''s daring. Therefore, we will not be telling you what it is. Courage in the face of the unknown is an important quality in a wizard and is very important.


    The first task will take place on November the twenty-fourth, in front of the other students and the panel of judges. The champions are not permitted task for or accept help of any kind from their teachers or in Miss Prince''s case from an apprenticeship Master to complete the tasks in the tournament. The champions will face the first challenge armed only with their wands. They will receive information about the second task when the first is over.


    Owing to the demanding and time-consuming nature of the tournament, the champions are exempt from the end-of-year-tests except in the case of Miss Prince as she is serving an apprenticeship. Miss Prince will be exempt from her regular courses except for Alchemy, Advanced Arithmancy, Gobbledegook, and Ancient Studies as well as a final exam on Mermish to be conducted by Professor Dumbledore and an official from the Ministry of Magic."


    Jean Delacour stares at Rowan with pity, but as Rowan is still very ANGRY, she doesn''t even notice. Igor Karkaroff, on the other hand, is unable to hide a triumphant smirk. But not that Rowan cared about what the toothpick weasel thought, but she''d be sure to get even later on.


    Mr. Flint turned to Dumbledore as he says, "That is all, Professor Dumbledore. I must be getting back to the Ministry along with Amundsen." Amundsen made his goodbyes to the champions before departing from the room as both men made their way off the grounds to apparate back to the Ministry.


    Professor Vulchanova sniffs and beckons Karkaroff after him who looks as though he''s already won. Jean Delacour hesitantly pats Rowan on the back and given her height she was already that much taller than by more than a head''s length. "Cheer up, Mizz Prince," Jean Delacour said. "It ''ill be okay."


    Rowan credits herself enough to briskly nod at him before he follows Madame Maxime half listening to them speak in French. Only Rowan and Dumbledore are left inside as without glancing up at him, she says, "I think its best I go to bed now."


    "Of course," Dumbledore said as he moved aside and watched her go and slam the door behind her.


    Rowan stomped her way downstairs with the only mercy being that she didn''t meet a single person on her way down. The moment the Slytherin common room opened the blast of chatter fell silent as the Slytherins gave way to her. They''d all heard what had happened and knew for a fact that she must at present be furious.


    Still, there was a cheery smile on their face that couldn''t be wiped off. What Greengrass and Prince did was appalling. But it was also both, sly and clever and those were the embodied traits that all Slytherins admired.


    Rowan stomped past them and ignored the cheering faces. She stomped all the up way upstairs and slammed the door open. To only slam the door shut with enough force hard to cause the door to tremble.


    Bethanie, Tiffany, and Silvia warily watched Rowan undress and shut the bed curtains with a snap, all without a single word of goodnight. Tiffany warily whispers across the room, "I think she''s really angry this time."


    "You think?" Silvia sarcastically whispered. "It wouldn''t have been so bad if she''d put her name into the goblet. But Severus and Terry did it without her knowledge and permission. I thought she was going to punch them right there and then in the Great Hall."


    "Really?" Tiffany softly said in disbelief. "Because that looked like she was going to murder them to me."


    "Enough," Bethanie gently said. "She''s tired and had a very unpleasant ending to what should have a very nice evening. Let''s not make it any worse." Tiffany nods her head and pulls on her face mask. The girls close their bed curtains to fall asleep. But sleep was a long time coming for Rowan and when it did, it was once more filled with her usual train of nightmares.

 Chapter 360 - – Animosity

    When Rowan woke up on Sunday morning, she recalled why she was still rather furious. Ignoring the unpleasant memory of the night before she rolled out of bed to change. Stomping her way to breakfast she sullenly sat down and began to eat. Thankfully she was the only in the Great Hall as everyone was still sleeping in from last night.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t our dear champion," a snarky voice said from behind her.


    "Jorkins, what do you want?" Rowan icily said without turning around to face the pesky, weasel-faced witch that was Bertha Jorkins. Thankfully, it was Jorkin''s seventh year. "I am in no mood to play games with you. I have a very low bottom line this morning and I will pull out my wand and hex you."


    The normally sulky, plump girl wore an expression of triumph this morning. "I don''t believe a word of what your brother and Greengrass said last night," Bertha Jorkins crisply said. "I''m certain that it was all your idea all along."


    Rowan''s hand tightens around her knife and fork as if contemplating stabbing them into the plump witch before her. Controlling herself, Rowan flashes Jorkins a cold smile. "Even if that was the case, there was no coercion involved as I was still chosen as the champion for Hogwarts. A mere fourteen-year-old is considered to be a far better witch than yourself, Bertha Jorkins." Jorkins flushes scarlet in humiliation, before stomping away and back to the Ravenclaw table.


    Those in the Great Hall whisper and point at her. Some believing Severus and Terry''s words last night and others not. While others whispered it must have been because of the three founders'' bloodlines Rowan possessed that the best candidates had been ignored by the Goblet of Fire.


    Afraid she''d explode, Rowan quickly finishes brunch and leaves before more people arrive in the Great Hall. She spent the rest of the day hiding out in the room of requirements in an exercise room. She swam, she ran, she punched, and just did everything in her power to exhaust her anger.


    It mostly worked as by the end of the evening she''d exhausted herself. Later Rowan stopped by the kitchens for dinner and to visit Nadira. Feeling much better than before she finally returned to the Slytherin dorms and fell fast asleep.


    The next morning, Rowan got up to face the world again. Feeling much better after yesterday, she decided to add an exercise regime to her schedule. She''d just wake up an hour early at least three days a week, but no more than five to exercise in some way. She found that she couldn''t even run a mile in eight minutes anymore. It took her twelve minutes, which she frankly found quite disgraceful.


    Since Rowan had not been present yesterday evening, but she heard from Regulus that Terry and Severus had both gotten howlers. Unable to hide an evil smirk, she listened to Regulus regale the tale. Terry''s mother had shouted and mentioned some unmentionable things with the promise that he''d be grounded come summer and be sent to the family farm. He''d be doing physical labor as punishment. And for the delicate Terry, this would be equivalent to him serving hard time.


    Severus''s Howler, on the other hand. had been rather scary, Regulus confessed. In an icy tone that filled them all with shivers, Reginald Prince had quietly asked what in Merlin''s name Severus thought would happen. Had Severus not lost enough people in his life to stand to lose another? That was all the howler had said, nothing more, but Severus looked like he''d been stabbed over and over and was bleeding out at a rapid pace. Which frankly Rowan viciously thought it served him right.


    On the bright side, Terry and Severus are given plenty of glares from the Hogwarts student body, who blamed them for the entire calamity. Needless to say, Terry and Severus had taken to not wandering on their own. Not that they couldn''t handle themselves, but it''s a bit difficult to duel ten or more individuals in higher years than yourself. Ah, yes, they learned that the hard way.


    The rest of the day, Rowan was given a mix of looks of pity or disbelief. Some still didn''t believe that she hadn''t known, but that wasn''t her problem anymore. She was stuck with the title of champion whether she wanted it or not. Though she did at least get her cloak back in the end. The two girls from Beauxbatons, who she had lent her cloak too were profoundly grateful to her.


    And Rowan did somewhat cheer up after especially after haven seen that Igor Karkaroff had it just as bad as she did. Apparently, there was a bit of contentious air running in Slytherin against Karkaroff led primarily by Delilah Pizarro. There was not any obvious blatant bullying, but there were certainly sniggering remarks made by the Slytherins about protecting one''s behind and trousers. Needless to say, Igor Karkaroff had earned himself the quiet nickname, "The Trouser Champion."


    Feeling that more energized after that, Rowan made sure to disregard the presence of Severus and Terry in between classes, and simply ignored them when in class. Everyone knew she was angry with them both as she refused to sit next to either them even going as far as to sit with Quyen Crowley and her gang. Even Crowley and her gang knew better to antagonize Rowan and silently accepted the new temporary sitting arrangement of her sitting next to them.


    And to be perfectly honest, Rowan actually found herself mildly, but pleasantly surprised by Quyen Crowley. Despite being aloof and snappish, Crowley was not that bad of a seatmate and was actually rather bright. Quietly Rowan found herself reevaluating the girl, who she had been antagonistic from the very start. They would probably never be very good friends, but there wasn''t any reason why they couldn''t at least be civil to each other and friendly upon occasion.


    And despite Rowan''s bizarre newfound rapport with Crowley, she had not changed her mind regarding Hortense Sicca and Gertrude Fowl. Those two girls were still as spiteful and nasty as always, but at least they had learned to keep their mouths shut in her presence. Not that they had a choice because if their parents heard about it, there would be high hell to pay.


    Though some classes were harder than others to ignore Terry and especially Severus in. Take for example in their Alchemy class with Professor Boas, where Severus and Rowan are the only two students in the classroom. Rowan didn''t make any conversation beyond that which was required, and Professor Boas noticed. But he couldn''t very well force Rowan to talk to her brother as he''d even been present at the event.


    Interestingly enough the delegation of students from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons did in fact attend seventh-year classes. But only those that were part of their curriculum and those that weren''t were taught by one of the professors, who knew of the subject or by the Headmasters themselves. Which still wasn''t an issue with Rowan given the fact that she was attending 6th year classes at the highest level and not the 7th year level classes.


    Nor could Albus Dumbledore do anything about the subject either. If he tried to force Rowan to speak to Severus it was always in cold curt tones and never beyond what the subject entailed. In effect, Dumbledore''s office had become the scene out of something out of the Cold War. Rowan ignoring Severus and Severus doing all in his power to try to get her to talk to him again.


    Finally, in the second week since the event, one evening, Dumbledore finally held Rowan back to privately talk to her. Severus kept glancing back at them as he left the office leaving Rowan staring at Fawkes and Dumbledore solemnly at her. The moment the door closed, and Dumbledore was certain Severus was gone, he said, "Rowan, how much longer are you going to continue this?"


    "Until he apologizes," Rowan instantly replied as she turned to stare Dumbledore right in the eyes.


    "I''ve already forgiven him," Rowan tiredly confessed as she slumped back in her seat. "Don''t get me wrong, I still feel rather hurt, but I''m no longer as angry as I was before. And I will be getting even, later on, believe me. And despite everything that''s occurred Terry''s already apologized, but Severus still hasn''t said anything of the sort to me."


    Dumbledore wryly smiled as he says, "Then once he apologizes things will go back to normal."


    "For the most part, yes," Rowan plainly stated. "But Severus has to learn to apologize. He''s never been much good at it as his pride won''t allow him to. It''s important to say, you''re sorry even if it won''t change the circumstances nor the outcome."


    "I see," Dumbledore wisely said. "It''s a good lesson to learn. But I hope you don''t mind me giving him a hint."


    "I won''t mind," Rowan frankly admitted. She was starting to miss Severus whether she wanted to admit that out loud or not. He was her twin and she''d never been this angry with him for this long before.


    "Run along then," Dumbledore said, "Dinner''s being served as we speak."


    Nodding at Dumbledore, Rowan leaves as he stares at her long after she departed from his office. Something about her words stabbed him right in the chest. "It''s important to say, you''re sorry even if it won''t change the circumstances nor the outcome."


    Had he ever said those words to Aberforth? He frankly couldn''t remember, but nor did I believe so. But it was much too late now, Aberforth would never stand to hear those words from him now.

 Chapter 361 - – Apologizes

    It was after dinner the next night, when Severus awkwardly stood in front of Rowan waiting for her in an abandoned corridor. Unable to stare his twin sister in the face, he fidgets and tries to find something to occupy his hands with until he clenches a fistful of his robes in his hands. "Sorry," Severus mumbled quickly hoping to get it over and done with.


    "What was that?" Rowan sharply snapped.


    "I said, I was sorry," Severus croaked out loud. "I don''t know what I was thinking, but I''m sorry. I didn''t think anything would actually happen to you, Rowan." While his opal eyes shinned with the emotions of hope and despair.


    Rowan takes a step toward him causing Severus to flinch as he awaits the slap that is long overdue. Instead he feels warm arms surround him and say, "Idiot. I was just waiting for you to say you were sorry."


    Severus rapidly blinks his eyes in utter disbelief as he slumps against the Rowan in relief and joy. Clutching Rowan in a hug, he guiltily murmurs, "I''m so sorry, Rowan. I''m so sorry."


    "I know," Rowan whispered in his ear causing him to hug her that much tighter than before.


    They stand there for a minute or two enjoying the warmth of each other. They''d always been together ever since in the womb. This had been the longest they''d ever been apart. And it clearly showed as they rarely hugged where anyone could see them.


    Smoothing Severus across the back, Rowan finally draws back as Severus grumbles. Chuckling Rowan says, "You''ve always been a Gryffindor, when it comes to your heart, Sev."


    "I am not!" Severus snapped as he flushed red. "I''m just relieved! That''s all!"


    "Of course," Rowan said with an amused smile. Gently reaching over she pinches the end of Severus''s nose in jest and warning. "But just don''t do that again, Severus. I don''t think I have it in me to be so forgiving next time around."


    "I won''t," Severus solemnly vowed as he fully intended to keep the promise.


    "Good," Rowan said as she gently tugs his arm and pulls him after her.


    "Are you going to forgive, Terry?" Severus asked as they walked side by side.


    "Oh, I already did," Rowan snickered. "I was just waiting for you to apologize. Terry did that a long time ago."


    "Oh," Severus flushed even darker. He now felt, even more stupid than ever before. Why had he waited so long to say that he was sorry?


    Rowan and Severus''s separate once they arrive at the entrance of the Slytherin common room.


    "Vindex." The wall slides open as the two of them enter the common room. At first glance, everyone can tell that things are patched up between both of them. Severus is smiling, while Rowan is her usual calm self of before. That was only confirmed when the two of them sat down to play wizarding chess with Terry.


    Terry happily smiles in delight until Rowan says, "You do know that I''ll be getting even with you both, don''t you?"


    "But didn''t you forgive us already?" Terry fearfully stammered.


    "I did, hence the reason why your corpses are laying somewhere in the Forbidden Forest," Rowan snickered. "And I''m a Slytherin. We forgive, but don''t forget."


    Terry lets out a curse word as he says, "Fine, but I better not end up in a dress."


    "Goodness no, I already did that," Rowan replied earning startled looks from Terry and Severus.


    Terry''s eyes widen in slight horror in admiration as he says, "You! It was you, who committed that atrocity to Mulciber and Avery?!"


    "I refuse to admit anything that might incriminate me," Rowan said as she glanced down at her nails. "But hypnotically speaking, they started it first and I was merely defending myself."


    Terry opens and closes his mouth as Severus is puzzled for a moment until he recalls said even. With large eyes, Severus says, "Wait, the cross-dressing incident? That was you?!"


    "As I said before, I admit to nothing," Rowan said as she ordered her pawn to take Terry''s rook.


    Severus and Terry don''t know really what to say, but thankfully the girls arrived at that time to save them. Bethanie happily says, "Oh good, the three of you finally made up."


    "Good," Silvia grunted as she took a seat on a couch next to them. "I hated Terry''s moping all the time. He''s annoying."


    "Am not!" Terry protested.


    "Are too," Silvia boldly proclaimed causing Terry to glance away first. Silvia smiled in satisfaction as she grabs this week''s Witchy magazine from the small stand next to her.


    "Well, I''m just glad everything''s back to normal," Tiffany happily said. "These two were actually bothering me all week on what to buy you as gifts."


    Terry and Severus further redden in mortification as Rowan gleefully says, "I have yet to receive a gift. Where are my apology gifts? I demand to receive them all!"


    "Fine," Terry grumbled as he gave up the game he was losing by the way. Hauling Severus after him, the two of them disappear in the direction of the boy''s common room.


    "Thank Merlin," said, the curly-haired auburn roommate of Severus and Terry from the next table over. His blue eyes sparkle as Felton Graham says, "I was getting tired of hearing all their moaning."


    "Be quiet, Graham!" Bethanie chided him as she didn''t like him. He stared far too much at her breasts, the rotten pervert. One of these days one of the girls was going to hex his bullocks off. That or make him blind.


    Terry and Severus returned not long after with sweets and books that Rowan had been wanting to buy. With a great big smile, Rowan says, "I am not above bribery. My revenge will swift and less painless than before."


    "Should I be worried?" Terry drily asked. "Because it sounds that whatever you were planning from before might leave us with some mental scars."


    Rowan merely flashes them an enigmatic grin, before happily claiming her gifts. She was a Slytherin for heaven''s sake. They certainly didn''t scoff at material gifts.

 Chapter 362 - – An Interview with Rita Skeeter

    With much reluctance, Rowan was called out of Alchemy to make her way to an empty classroom. Knowing full well what this was about she might have dragged her feet in getting there. It was a fairly small classroom most of the desks had been pushed way to the back of the room, leaving a large space in the middle.


    Three of them, however, had been placed end-to-end in front of the blackboard and covered with a long length of velvet. Five chairs had been set behind the velvet-covered desks, and Dano Amundsen was sitting in one of them, talking to a witch in magenta robes. Despite never having met the wretched witch, Rowan knew exactly who she was staring at, Rita Skeeter.


    Igor Karkaroff was proudly standing in a corner of the room, while Jean Delacour happily read a book to pass the time. A paunchy man, holding a large black camera that was smoking slight was staring at Rita Skeeter. From his lovestruck gaze, the man had a bit of a crush on the witch.


    Amundsen spotted Rowan finally and got up. "Ah, there she is our Hogwarts champion. Will all the champions please come forward as it is the wand weighing ceremony next. The rest of the judges will be here shortly."


    Karkaroff proudly steps forward as Delacour closes his book and puts it into one of his pockets. Rowan caught a glimpse of the title and waits for him to come up. Standing next to her, she says, "You wouldn''t have been reading the thesis on Advanced Arithmancy Calculations by Hypatia Germain, would you have?"


    "Why yez!" Delacour excitedly said as the two of them began to happily chat and bond over the subject of Arithmancy.


    While Delacour and Rowan happily chatted, Rita Skeeter approached them from behind Amundsen. Her hair, as usual, was set in elaborate rigid curls that oddly contrasted with her heavy-jawed face. She wore jeweled spectacles. While her thick fingers clutch her crocodile-skin handbag ending in two-inch nails painted crimson red.


    "I wonder if I could have a little word with Miss Prince before we start?" Rita Skeeter asked Amundsen without removing her gaze from Rowan. "The youngest champion apprentice will add a bit of color to the article, don''t you think?"


    "Certainly," Amundsen naively said.


    Rowan didn''t hear the question as she turned to glance up at them. "Lovely," Skeeter said and in the next second her scarlet-taloned fingers had Rowan by the upper arm. Rowan reflexively twisted her arm back and jabbed her arm downward. Rita Skeeter let out a cry of pain as Rowan broke her grip.


    Amundsen and the rest of the champions stare at Rowan, who says, "My apologies force of habit. I don''t much like being touched by strangers."


    Rita Skeeter''s eyes glint with anger as she clutches her sore arm. "Very well, Miss Prince," Skeeter spat. "Please come this way."


    Rowan warily follows the reporter into a nearby room, the broom cupboard. Remaining standing she leans cautiously against one of the walls, while Skeeter sits down on a large turned bucket. Snapping her crocodile-skin handbag open, she pulled out a handful of candles that burst into flames with a wave of her wand that hung in mid-air.


    Skeeter reached inside again and pulled out a long acid green quill and a roll of parchment, which she stretched out using a crate of Mrs. Skower''s All-Purpose Magical Mess Remover. Putting the tip of her green quill in her mouth she sucked on it, which caused Rowan to wince. That was simply just plain gross.


    "Testing¡­.my name is Rita Skeeter, Daily Prophet reporter," Skeeter said as the green quill began to scribble across the parchment.


    Rowan snorts at reading what was being written: ''Attractive blonde Rita Skeeter, twenty-three, whose savage quill is at present puncturing many inflated reputations ¨C.''


    "Lovely," said Skeeter and ripped the top piece of parchment off, crumbled it up, and stuffed it into her handbag.


    "So, Miss Prince," Skeeter said, "What made you decide to enter the Triwizard Tournament?"


    Refusing to be distracted by whatever Skeeter no doubt was already writing, Rowan firmly replies, "I didn''t."


    "Oh? And how did that occur?" Skeeter raised a heavily penciled eyebrow.


    "An unfortunate practical joke played by my brother and his friend resulted in my name being entered into the goblet," Rowan grumbled. "Naturally, they could never have guessed the goblet would ever have chosen me."


    "Really?" Skeeter said with a devilish grin. "There is no need to play coy with me, Miss Prince. If you wanted to enter the tournament, why not just be more forthcoming and say so."


    Rowan doesn''t deem a response as Skeeter quickly moves ahead. "How do you feel about the tasks ahead? Exited? Nervous?"


    "Utterly revolted," Rowan flatly answered. "If I die because of this, I''ll come back as a ghost and haunt all of them."


    Skeeter clearly wasn''t expecting that answer and instead wrote, Nervous.


    "Onward, then," Skeeter said. "Do you think that the death of your father has anything to do with your desire to enter the Triwizard tournament?" The air suddenly turns chilly as the candles seem to flicker to an unseen breeze.


    "This interview is over," Rowan said as she stood up and towered over the sitting witch. Leaning over she whispers, "Miss Skeeter, I''d hate for a curious beetle to be accidentally caught or worse crushed underfoot."


    Skeeter flinches backward falling onto her backside. Rowan ignores the sprawled witch and makes her way out of the broom closet. She blinks at the light and makes her way over to Amundsen, who seems surprised. "Well, that was quick."


    Rowan comes to sit down next to Delacour as Skeeter emerges rather pale from the broom closet. Straightening her clothes, she firmly puts Amundsen between her person and Rowan. They didn''t have to wait long as a few seconds later the rest of the headmasters arrive including Stephen Flint. They all take a seat in the five seats while, Rita Skeeter settles herself down in a corner. Her parchment was out of her bag and spread across her knees as she sucks on her green acid quill.


    "May I introduce Mr. Ollivander?" Dumbledore said, "He will be checking your wands to ensure that they are in good condition before the tournament."


    Rowan stared at the old wandmaker with large, pale eyes standing quietly beneath a window. Mr. Ollivander stepped forth into the empty space in the middle of the room. "Monsieur Delacour, if you would please."


    Jean Delacour stepped forth and hand him his wand. "Ten and a half inches¡­...firm, but springy...black walnut¡­.and unicorn hair. A good loyal wand," Ollivander pronounced with some satisfaction.


    Mr. Ollivander ran his fingers along the wand, apparently checking for scratches or bumps. Finally, he muttered, "Orchideious," a bouquet of flowers burst from the wand tip.


    "Very well, it''s in fine working order," Mr. Ollivander said, scooping up the flowers and handing them over to Delacour. Jean happily takes the bouquet of flowers and presents them with a bow to Madame Maxime, who nods her head in approval.


    "Mr. Karkaroff, you''re next please," Mr. Ollivander said as the dark-haired, rail-thin wizard with a weak chin approached him. He thrust his wand at Ollivander and curled his lips in a haughty sneer.


    "Hmm, yes, Gergorovitch''s creation," Mr. Ollivander muttered out loud. "A fine wand-maker though the style is never-." Ollivander cut off as he lifted the wand, and examined it minutely, turning it over and over before his eyes.


    "Elm and dragon heartstring," Ollivander glanced at Karkaroff, who seemed rather proud. "But a tad crooked and thinner than usual¡­.9 inches and three quarters¡­...Avis!" The elm wand let off a blast like a gun as a number of small twittering birds flew out of the end and through an open window into the watery sunlight.


    "Here you are," Mr. Ollivander said, handing Karkaroff back his wand.


    "And now yours, Miss Prince," Mr. Ollivander said as his pale eyes began to gleam. "Oh, yes, I remember the wand quite well." And so, did Rowan for that matter.


    Rowan handed her wand over as Mr. Ollivander spent much more time examining her wand than anyone else''s. At one point he stared at her as if knowingly on how the wand had grown in power. But for one reason or another Mr. Ollivander only muttered that her wand was 13 inches long but didn''t announce the wood nor the core as he mumbled the words all jumbled together.


    With a wave of Rowan''s wand, a fountain of wine shot out, before gushing off. Ollivander handed the wand back and announced that the wand was in perfect condition. But for a tad moment longer, Rowan and Ollivander stared at each other, before Ollivander released her wand back into her possession.


    "Thank you all," said Dumbledore. "You may all return to your lessons now."


    Rowan eagerly makes her way to escape until Amundsen says, "Ah yes, the photos! Miss Prince, we need to take a commemorative photo of today!"


    Grinding her teeth together, Rowan gives a thin smile, before trotting back. The photos take a long time. The photographer had to keep stepping back to make sure Madam Maxime was in the frame. After that, they all took separate shots, before they were free to go.

 Chapter 363 - Tintwell

    At the edge of a muggle town by the name of Tintwell is an old pub, where only travelers and strangers stop by. The inhabitants of the town mostly drink at a local inn, but the old pub is still kept afloat by the stream of strangers that use it. They''re weird alright always wearing hoods like belonging to some sort of cult.


    But the old bartender Johnny knew better than to ask questions. He just served them drinks and they, in turn, paid for them. Often more than not, the strangers in hooded cloaks would leave huge tips that he couldn''t complain about. T''was the only reason he hadn''t called the local constable on them after all these years.


    The pub was fairly empty at this late hour but there were still one or two travelers drinking late. Old Johnny paid them no mind as he cleaned the tables and grabbed the mugs of them. In the corner, he kept his eye on a sickly-looking dark-haired man. The pallid man looked like he''d cough up a lung any minute the way he kept coughing. He''d lost weight by the pounds telling by his loose clothes and gaunt cheekbones.


    The sickly-looking man kept glancing at this pocket watch. Personally, Old Johnny thought whoever he was supposed to meet were right mean bastards. The poor man should be lying somewhere in bed not up at his ungodly hour waiting for a friend at some random pub. People these days!


    Old Johnny was interrupted mid-tirade when two tall, hooded figures entered the pub. He got an awful shiver as he saw them remove their cowls. The bigger of the two was broad-shouldered and looked right mean with a cruel, sadistic smile. He looked like the kind of bastard who would have enjoyed breaking the neck of a kitten or puppy just for fun. While the other dark-haired man was rather thin with ice-cold eyes. It was as if though all the light in his very soul had all but been stripped away, forevermore extinguished never to even glimpse the flicker of joy again.


    Uneasy, but he still had a job to do Old Johnny approached them and said, "Will you fellows be needing a drink tonight?"


    "A whiskey malt, if you please," said the thin, dark-haired man.


    "Alright, and you stranger?" Old Johnny asked the mean-looking one.


    "Vodka," the haughty faced man sneered.


    Old Johnny quickly moves away and prepares the drinks as quickly as he can. Dropping the two glasses before him he hurries into the back. He just had the feeling that he shouldn''t hear a single word that was about to be spoken. Or else, his life would be forfeit, and that gut feeling had saved his life more than once over the past years.


    The old bartender disappeared into the back as the gaunt form of Alphard Black carefully stuck out his wand and cast a spell around them. Hiding the wand back in his sleeve he says, "Thank you for coming to meet me, Lestrange and Dolohov."


    "If this is a trap, Black," Antonin Dolohov darkly said, "I''ll kill you first and burn the whole village to the ground before the Auror''s capture me."


    "Calm yourself, Dolohov," Rodolphus Lestrange said as he took a sniff of his whiskey malt, before tentatively sipping at it to make sure it was safe. And it was, before taking a larger gulp of the burning liquid.


    "Well, Black, I''m waiting," Dolohov threatened as he rested his elbows on the table.


    "I am not here in regard to the murder of Tobias Snape," Alphard plainly stated as hid his disgust for the vile action. "Rather I have three questions pertaining to these three men." Alphard shoved a tiny scrap with the three names across to Dolohov.


    Dolohov takes the paper and snorts. "What about them? They were all students while I was at Hogwarts, but they were all older by a year or two."


    "That is my precise question," Alphard said as he leaned forward. "Were any of them in contact with Tom Marvolo Riddle?"


    Dolohov eye''s narrow as he says, "What about the Dark Lord? Are you here to prove the fact that he''s a filthy half-blood? Because I already know his filthy little secret, but he gets the job done. I won''t complain yet."


    Leaning back Dolohov adds, "And the Dark Lord was quite pleased with my actions of removing the squib of Tobias Snape. He was a travesty upon the founder''s lineage."


    "As I said before I am not here to ask about Tobias Snape," Alphard stiffly said. "What I want to know is if Tom Marvolo Riddle was ever seen in their company."


    "Once or twice," Dolohov confessed with a shrug. "All of them were in Sluggy''s club with the Dark Lord. Beyond that they were in two different years and houses, there wasn''t much interaction between them."


    "Nothing else that was odd?" Alphard further prodded.


    "Why so curious about these three men, Black? You must surely be desperate if you''ve come seeking my aid," Dolohov coldly said with a wolfish smile.


    "I am not paying you to ask me questions, Dolohov," Alphard icily retorted. "If you cannot answer them, you will not be paid."


    Dolohov sneers as Rodolphus remains rather calm still sipping at his whiskey malt. "All I know is that the Dark Lord disliked the Gryffindor," Dolohov barked as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    "Why?" Alphard asked as he leaned forward.


    "Back in our fifth year, Gamp called him the product of an incestuous relationship," Dolohov snickered in recalling the memory.


    "I don''t know how Gamp came to know that the Dark Lord''s mother was a Gaunt. But he somehow knew that Gaunts were rather infamous for intermarrying a bit too closely for comfort. They were mad the whole lot of them in the end. Either way, the two of them got into a bit of a duel with the Dark Lord naturally winning in the end."


    "That still leaves all three of them," Alphard regretfully mused to himself in frustration. He had hoped to rule out Gamp, but now he simply couldn''t discard him. The reason being just how in Merlin''s name had Gamp known that Riddle was a Gaunt in the first place? It was something that even a pureblood would have had access to such secure information much less a Gamp even with all his wealth.


    Reaching for the pouch at his side, Alphard tosses the pouch onto the table containing rare potion ingredients. "As promised your payment."


    Dolohov specifically checks inside and confirms it is the agreed-upon payment. Handing over the pouch for inspection to Lestrange, Dolohov says, "Why the curiosity if I may ask, Black?"


    Alphard pauses as he rises to his feet. "There are infinitely far worse things in the world than the Dark Lord," Alphard replied, before putting the payment for his drink on the table. "And please don''t kill the bartender, this is a useful pub for quiet transactions."


    Dolohov sneers, but throws down a wad of muggle money onto the table, before following Black out. Lestrange follows at his side as they watch Black apparate away. Dolohov says, "Lestrange, what did Black mean by that?"


    "I don''t know," Rodolphus confessed with a trace of unease. "But whatever it is, it can''t be good." Dolohov grunts before the two of them apparated away.


    The sleepy town of Tintwell returned back to its norm as old Johnny finally emerges from the back. Seeing that the last of his customers were gone he wanders over to gather the change. Shaking his head, he mutters, "Maybe it''s about time, I retire. There''s bound to be a nice available flat down in Baths."

 Chapter 364 - Pairings

    As the first task drew nearer, surprisingly, Rowan was the only champion who wasn''t actually worried about the subject. If the tournament was the same as in Potter''s time, it''d be a bloody dragon. Seeing that there was nothing she could do to beat a dragon, she thought it best to forfeit the match after it started. She didn''t have a death wish to begin with.


    With that in mind, she planned ahead and would pretend to cast Accio on the eggs first and then forfeit the match. It wasn''t like she planned on being the champion of the tournament. And she wasn''t the only one as the rest of the student body of Hogwarts didn''t think Rowan had a chance in hell to win. Which was perfectly fine by her as that meant there''d be less of a pressure on her.


    Surprisingly the article written by Rita Skeeter focused on the other two champions than on Rowan. She must have done something right as Rowan was only briefly mentioned nor the death of her father was mentioned at all. Which made Rowan feel immensely pleased with herself.


    On the Saturday before the first task, all students in their third year and higher were permitted to visit Hogsmeade. Naturally, even the students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons would be going down as well. As such there was flurry of inviting them on dates and the likes.


    They weren''t the only ones as Regulus proudly asked Bethanie to accompany him. To which she answered, yes, while blushing. Whether Bethanie truly felt that way or was settling for Regulus instead of Sirius, Rowan couldn''t really tell. But from what she''d observed, Sirius had been only a slight crush, while Regulus had successfully generated romantic feelings within Bethanie. Either way, the two seemed to be an excellent match with the added bonus of having amorous feelings for each other.


    However, they weren''t the only romantic pair, or maybe the better word would be a forced romantic pairing. Tiffany would also be accompanied by Vasco her future intended. Apparently over the summer from the undertones Rowan could pick up from Bethanie is that Vasco intended on being a stereotypical Italian wizard.


    It only took Rowan and Silvia observing Tiffany''s reactions during potion''s to quickly realize that Tiffany had resigned herself to said fact, and only made the minimum of attempts to maintain the tentative alliance between her and Vasco. They''d not be becoming good friends in the long run, but allies at best in their marriage. And though tragic, it could always be infinitely far worse.


    Though there were other actual romantic pairs about. It came as no surprise, when Rowan saw Barty Crouch ask Letitia Bones, and that of Dirk Cresswell with Dorothy Cabot. Apparently, Dorothy Cabot and Dirk had become quite smitten with each other after he saved her from Bertha Jorkins. It was the usual fairytale about the knight saving the maiden from the fiery dragon.


    Though Rowan almost choked at seeing Peter Pettigrew asking Quyen Crowley out during lunch in the Great Hall. She wasn''t the only one as plenty of other students visibly choked or fell out of their seats. Blushing Quyen coyly accepted the invitation to go down to Hogsmeade with Pettigrew.


    Later Rowan finally got the whole story from Lupin, but apparently while at the Quidditch World Cup, Quyen had gotten separated from her parents and been surrounded by no-good teens.


    Pettigrew valiantly came to her rescue and since then the maiden had become smitten with her short Gryffindor knight as Quyen was even a tad bit taller than him.


    Despite her newfound rapport with Quyen, Rowan was more than a bit stunned by the news but even she had to admit that Quyen truly did appear equally smitten with Pettigrew. Quyen and Pettigrew would often make lovey-dovey eyes at each other during potions causing Professor Slughorn to more than once take points from them both and threatening them both with detention before the two finally kept their eyes on their cauldrons. Still, their gazes would typically wander over to each other every now and then with a goofy smile on Pettigrew''s face, and a rather creepy smile on Quyen''s. It was rather awkward, to say the least.


    But there were still more romantic pairings to come! Ignoring Pandora, who''d somehow managed to finally land Xeno during the summer thanks to Tiffany''s advice. Pandora wasn''t the only successful girl, who had followed Tiffany''s advice. During the summer, Willa had also managed to land Thomas Bell, the Hufflepuff Chaser, and was now actively dating him.


    However, the greatest shock of them all was Remus Lupin and Mary MacDonald. They''d all been sitting at lunch, when Remus smooth as you pleased stepped into their conversation during lunch, and asked, Mary, if she''d go down with him to Hogsmeade. Flushing, Mary happily replied yes, before Remus smiled back, and returned to sitting with Terry, Severus, and the rest of the Marauders.


    It had caused Rowan to openly gape for a while. It wasn''t the idea of Remus dating Mary that was preposterous, but rather the idea that Remus was courageous enough to do so. Why even Tonks had to chase Remus down, and even then, Remus ran off once married! But then again, Remus was probably no longer afraid to get close to a girl now that he was free of the curse.


    Still, it was a bit of relief for Rowan to see the subtle seeds planted slowly bearing fruit. Hopefully, they''d mature enough to maintain the changes, and not falter under the first fierce wind. Because if she had learned anything at all at this point is that fate does not like to be changed. And there is always a price for doing so, always.


    Not soon enough the weekend finally arrived. Early morning as was tradition, Rowan was first out in front of Hogwarts. She knew for a fact that Hagrid would be going with Madame Maxime. She''d helped him last night pick out an outfit and do his hair. Ever since, his makeover, Hagrid had gained a lot more confidence in his looks.


    He still dressed mostly the same, but now knew to at least take the time to keep his hair and beard neatly trimmed. Even just wearing a lumberjack shirt was enough for him to look good now that his face had dimension. At this rate, Hagrid might just end up moving to Beauxbatons with Madame Maxime that much earlier.


    Rowan carefully tucked her hooded cloak around herself and wore a dark blue scarf instead of her usual Slytherin, emerald, and silver-colored scarf. The morning was crisp as she was the first into the carriage that morning. She admired the orange, somewhat bare trees, and the starting to freeze inky black lake.


    Winter could clearly already be felt as the days grew colder and the skies grayer. With a sigh, she shakes her head as Rowan recalls the other two marauders, James and Sirius. Rowan resisted the urge to let her face fall into the palm of her hand. Sirius had boldly asked one of the Beauxbaton girls to accompany him and she said, yes. Ignoring the fact that the girl thought Sirius was cute in a little brother sort of way, Sirius proudly strutted around the castle with his tailfeathers all out.


    And then there was James. Now, that guy truly filled Rowan with despair. The fool instead of confessing his feelings to Lily had tried to make her jealous. He''d been flirting with some other girl in obvious places to no avail.


    One would think that after last year, he''d have gotten the hint. But then again, James still couldn''t bring himself to admit out loud that he liked Lily. Every time, Rowan so much tried to suggest the topic he''d quickly change the subject.


    As such, Rowan happily gave up, because James wasn''t her brother, and she''d stopped prodding him for information. She had just been trying to verify where exactly James''s tactics were in the scheme of things. After all, she still had the tiniest smidgeon of hope that Severus might just produce a miracle in the end. But like all things, it might just be a vain hope in the end.

 Chapter 365 - Sendoff

    The view of the picturesque snow-covered cottages caused Rowan to shake her thoughts away to better appreciate the view. The Christmas decorations had yet to go up, but there was no doubt that they would be going up soon enough. The smoke from the chimneys made interesting little zigzag trails in the sky from the wind.


    Making sure to pull her cloak around her, Rowan hurried down the cobbled streets and made her way into the back of the Hogs Head Inn. The goats happily bleated at her, but she didn''t even get to knock the door, when mid-way the door opened in her face.


    The long wiry, gray-haired man, Aberforth Dumbledore stared rather cross at her. His deep blue eyes were rather cross from behind his spectacles as his gray beard and hair remained trim ever since last time. Even his apron was now periodically washed as was cleaner than it had ever been before.


    "I had to declare another cleaning day, because of you," Aberforth impatiently barked as he moved aside to let her in.


    Rowan makes her way up the stairs to where Alphard is already sitting in the main living room. She freezes at seeing the corpse warmed over like death. It was a miracle that he was still walking about looking like that. He should be resting somewhere in a warm bed!


    Alphard Black, who had been dozing tiredly opened his eyes at hearing the creak of the floorboards. He sleepily blinked at the fire and glanced around before placing himself. Before him was the old bookshelf and the rest of the old furniture. The only clean spot in the entire room is the painting of the girl on the mantelpiece, Ariana Dumbledore with chest-length golden hair neatly pulled back as her bright blue eyes stare straight ahead all the while cradling a book in her arms.


    "Ah, there you are," Alphard said at spotting the concerned face of Rowan. "I''ve got a bit of news for you."


    Rowan makes a sad face as Aberforth stands in the doorway. "Hurry up and drink your cider!" Aberforth barked. "You look like death warmed over!"


    Alphard lets out a hacking laugh, before taking a sip of the warm cider to warm his body. "I found a clue for you, Rowan," Alphard rasped. "Though in the end, it still proved nothing."


    "About what?" Rowan asked as she carefully leaned against the bookshelf.


    "Linus Gamp still cannot be taken off the list," Alphard tiredly said. "I spoke to Dolohov and he confirmed that Gamp and Riddle did not get along. It can only be Burke or Shafiq. But I''m afraid to say that there would have been ample opportunity for there to have been a connection via the Slug Club."


    "Thank you," Rowan truthfully said as she was one step closer to finding out what she needed to now. But the closer she got the more dangerous it became.


    "And I am sorry," Alphard said earning a startled look from Rowan.


    "For what?"


    "I personally met with Dolohov to acquire the information....and he did kill your father after all."


    A loud crackle can be heard from the fireplace as the silence grow longer. Finally, Rowan says, "I know, grandfather wrote to me a letter about the identity of our father''s murderer. I didn''t tell, Severus because of his Gryffindor tendency of being rather emotional. This is not completely ironic since we are in fact Godric Gryffindor''s direct descendants, but still, it is most unsightly since he was sorted into Slytherin."


    "Will you kill him?" Alphard bluntly asked.


    "If I am given the chance, yes," Rowan honestly replied. "But I think that he''ll die before I ever get a chance too, but then again, that might be wistful thinking on my part."


    Alphard slowly nods his head as he turns to stare at Aberforth. "I''ve already spoken to our spy, Crow, he knows what to expect once I''m gone," Alphard said as Rowan''s face tightened with grief.


    "Aye, I know," Aberforth grumbled as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Albus is also starting to pick up things on his end. Sooner or later, the order will also be fully involved."


    "Yes, that is exactly what we''re hoping for," Alphard said as he leaned back in the armchair. "We''re the shadows to the order''s light for, and a shadow fades away into mist without anyone knowing better."


    Something about Alphard''s last words jarred something inside of Rowan. Frowning after a long pause, she slowly says, "Alphard, you''re not planning on dying, are you?"


    Seeing Alphard remain silent at her question, Rowan grips the armchair with her two hands and says, "This is not a funny joke, Alphard. We still need you."


    "I am not suicidal," Alphard tried to lightly say with a light smile, but only ended up looking that much worse than before. "But I am dying, child. Let''s make my death count for something rather than passing way in some medical ward all alone."


    Rowan painfully swallows down the sudden lump of emotions felt in her throat. Unable to trust her to speak at the moment she forcefully turns her gaze to the flames until she can. "When?" She finally asked.


    "At least until New Year," Alphard sadly said. "I have already turned in my official resignation to the Ministry of Magic and are at present a free man. Whatever little time I do have left, I''ll leave for myself to enjoy the few pleasures in life I still enjoy."


    "Then this is the last time, I''ll see you, isn''t it," Rowan quietly acknowledged as she raised her gaze to meet his stark gaze.


    "Yes, it is I am afraid," Alphard truthfully confessed. "I won''t be meeting with you again after this, child. But do not worry, I have taken care of things on my end, Aberforth will fully take over my role my stead, and will become the secret keeper. And when the time comes, he''ll introduce you to our spy, Crow, who I have also bound to our order."


    Rowan did not comment on the matter of the spy named Crow as not even she knew the identity of who exactly Alphard had sworn into their shadowy circle. But he must have trusted the spy enough to do so. Nor did she frankly care that much at the moment due to what Alphard had just confessed to her. She considered him a comrade in arms, and one of the few rare individuals in the world that she trusted enough to keep her secrets. And his loss would hurt her more than she cared to admit.


    Rowan opens her mouth once or twice, before closing it shut until she manages to at long last croak out the words stuck in her throat. "Then, this is it?"


    "Yes, this is it."


    Forcing her clenched hands to release the chair arms in her grasp, Rowan rises to her feet and strides the few steps over to the sitting figure of Alphard. Unsure of just what to do or just what else to say, she finally settles on extending her trembling hand out for a handshake for him to grasp.


    Alphard glances up and meets her emotion-filled gaze, before firmly gripping her hand in his own, and clenching it twice as if trying to express an unspoken message to the child. Keeping her emotions at bay, Rowan struggles to keep her voice from quivering, but ultimately fails as she says, "It is an honor to have met you, Alphard Black."


    Rowan''s voice breaks for a moment before she can finally finish her sentence. "I promise that I won''t ever forget you, Alphard Black. You are by far the bravest and most honorable Slytherin I have ever met."


    Alphard squeezes her hand one last time in consolation as a gentle smile appears on his face. "And you are the fiercest person, I''ve ever known, Rowan Prince," he said with the utmost conviction. "I consider myself lucky to have met you, and a privilege to have been permitted to serve with some of the finest men and women that I know. And that is the absolute truth."


    Rowan blinked the sudden mist out of her eyes as Alphard release her hand. Clenching her hand into a fist, she bows her head deeply to him, before numbly saying, "Then goodbye, Alphard. Take care of yourself for whatever time you may have left."


    "Goodbye, child, and take care of yourself," Alphard softly murmured as he watched her leave the room with her back straight, and not once turning back to see him one last time.


    Aberforth pointedly stares at Alphard and says, "So, I guess this is it, Black."


    "Yes, it is," Alphard said as he walked over to the mantel. "You''ll watch out for her won''t you, Aberforth? She tends to have the bad habit of bearing her burdens all alone."


    "I''ll do my best," Aberforth promised as he stretched out his hand to shake that of Alphard''s. "It was right good to have met you."


    Alphard weakly chuckles and shakes Aberforth''s hand. Turning away, Alphard grabs the sparkling powder and shouts, "Alphard Black''s home," before vanishing into the green flames.


    The roaring green flames die down as Aberforth can only stare into the flames recalling the weakened frame of a man, who was proudly walking to his death. "Bloody martyrs," Aberforth grunts, before making downstairs to his pub. He had a pub to clean and clean he would.


    Once more the legend of the closed down pub grew as those that had missed the miraculous incident the last time could hardly believe their very eyes. The cleaning rumors were all true! Aberforth was indeed cleaning the Hogs Head Inn again!

 Chapter 366

    Rowan did not want to admit that she was more a little perturbed after her visit to Hogsmeade having returned rather early to spend the rest of the day with Nadira down in the kitchens. Even Nadira could tell something was wrong as the little albino snake that had grown over a meter long coiled around Rowan''s shoulders. For the little snake tried to warm her guardian and fiercely thought about what to do.


    The little pale snake''s head reared back as if she had caught a tasty fish herself. Remembering dim dream-like memories of the voice of her great serpent mother singing to her while in the egg, Nadira begins to softly sing the snake lullaby.


    "Hush little snake, be good,


    Mother''s gonna find you a little frog.


    If that''s not to your taste, mother''s gonna find you a little fish.


    Hush little snake, be good


    Mother will protect you too,


    And even if the Hydra comes, Mother will gobble you all up."


    Strangely enough, Rowan felt remarkably better after that creepy, but sweet snake lullaby. Not that it wasn''t adorable to listen to Nadira sing it was just that the lyrics were too eerie to be of any real comfort. What kind of lullaby talk about a mother gobbling up her own child up? But then again, this was a magical talking snake after all.


    Quickly the following days passed by until November 24th at last came. The days prior everyone had gotten progressively more excited as even the Hogwarts students bet on who would win, Karkaroff or Delacour? Many were betting on Delacour as the whispers of the incident in Karkaroff''s first year had gotten around to Durmstrang and Beauxbatons too. Those that were betting on Karkaroff off were mostly from Durmstrang in a show of solidarity rather than in actually having faith in their champion.


    And as for those betting on Rowan were very few in number. Mostly friends and a few of the Slytherins who truly believed in her by defacto of being Salazar Slytherins descendant. That and those betting on the wildest of odds in hopes of winning with the odds of a one in a thousand gamble. They''d be very rich students if they won.


    Classes were to stop by midday giving the students time to get down to the arena. Severus was oddly touchy feeling that morning sticking rather close to Rowan''s annoyance. She finally had to give him a hug to get him to leave her be. And even then, it''d been a very long hug that she had to finally break after five minutes.


    After lunch, Rowan trotted out onto the lawns following Professor Slughorn. Professor Slughorn seemed more worried than excited as he said, "Now, Miss Prince, I understand that you wish to do your best. But there''s no shame in forfeiting the round. I am well aware that it was not your intention, to begin with, so there''s no shame, really, my dear. Your safety comes first."


    "Yes, Professor Slughorn," Rowan wryly replied. "I am well aware of that, sir. I shan''t have no shame in doing so."


    "Good, good," Professor Slughorn said as he wiped his sweaty brow, despite the cold weather. "I''d hate to have to explain your death or being hurt to your grandfather." Rowan snickered at seeing Slughorn pale. No doubt he was imaging his painful death in several different ways.


    Professor Slughorn leads her to the edge of the forest, where an enclosure could clearly be seen and an entrance facing away from them. Professor Slughorn''s voice trembles, "You''ll go in here with the rest of the two champions, Miss Price. You''ll wait for your turn and Mr. Amundsen is waiting inside to explain the procedure¡­. Good luck."


    "Thanks," Rowan flatly said as she saw Professor Slughorn practically flee moving his large bulk impossibly fast for a man his size.


    Jean Delacour was sitting on a low wooden stool. He looked a bit pale, but at not too sickly. While Igor Karkaroff seemed as haughty as ever, but the nervous licking of his lips gave his nerves away. Karkaroff ignored Rowan as per usual, but Delacour nodded at her. Rowan went over to sit by as Dano Amundsen smiled at them.


    "Now that we''re all here allow me to fill you in," Amundsen brightly said. "Once the audience has been assembled, I''m going to be offering each of you this bag-." He paused to show them a small sack of purple silk and shook it at them.


    "Each of you will each select a small model of the thing that you are about to face. There are different varieties you see. The ending task is to collect the golden egg that is somewhere in the challenge," Amundsen carefully worded his statement.


    Rowan didn''t react nor did the other three champions. She was fairly certain that they knew what they were up against. But she knew as well and as such wasn''t worried either. She just had to run very fast and yell out she was forfeiting the match.


    In no time at all, hundreds upon hundreds of pairs of feet could be heard passing the tent. The owners were talking excitedly, laughing, joking, having a general good time all about. Finally, the footsteps faded away and Amundsen opened the neck of the purple silk sack.


    "Ladies first," Amundsen said, offering the bag to Rowan first.


    Rowan reached inside and pulled out the Hungarian Horntail, and the number one. "How utterly typical," Rowan muttered as she stared at the miniature dragon that bared its teeth at her.


    Amundsen tactfully remained silent and moved over to Jean Delacour. With a steady hand he removed a tiny model of a Welsh Green and the number two. Jean let out a breath in relief as there were always worse dragons to have. His gaze unconsciously flickered to the Hungarian Horntail in Rowan''s hand.


    Naturally, Igor Karkaroff got whatever was left in the bag. The number three, a scarlet Chinese Fireball. He didn''t blink and just proudly sat on a stool to rest.


    "Well now that is settled," Amundsen explained. "Each of you will go according to your number. First up is Miss Prince. When you hear the whistle please exit the tent and enter the enclosure."


    "Oh, goody," Rowan sarcastically said as she crossed her arms over her chest. The tiny miniature creature in her hand tried to bite her. But all it took was a firm glare from her and the model quieted down.


    The minutes slowly ticked by until at last the whistle was blown. "Good luck," Delacour cried out to her as Karkaroff remained silent. Rowan made her way past the trees and entered the enclosure. There were hundreds upon hundreds of faces staring down at her from the stands that had been magicked there. Good thing she wasn''t shy, Rowan idly thought to herself.


    Across at the opposite end was the Horntail crouching low over her clutch of eggs, her wings half-furled. Her yellow eyes were upon her, a monstrous, scaly, black lizard angrily thrashing her spiked tail. There were yard-long gouges on the hard ground where the Horntail''s tail struck.


    The crowd was making a great deal of noise, but Rowan ignored them for the time being. Instead of pulling her wand, Rowan just kept walking forward as a burst of whispers of fear burst from the crowd. The marauders were sitting next to Severus, Terry, and the rest of the girls including Lily, and her bunch.


    "Is she crazy?!" Terry practically screamed. "Why in Merlin''s name is she not pulling out her wand!" That seemed to be the question on everyone''s mind as even the judges looked remarkably ill at ease.


    Terry whirls around towards the pale-faced Severus. "Please tell me that you gave Rowan, your Felix Felicis potion and that''s why''s she''s walking so confidently towards a bloody dragon!"


    Severus turned a sickly green as he croaked, "No."


    "Oh,'' Terry tragically wilted as he debated to cover his eyes with his hands or not. He wasn''t the only one as dozens of girls started screaming and covering their eyes, while some of the boys looked a bit intrigued awaiting a gory scene.


    On the other hand, Professor Slughorn was sweating severely as he tried to futilely dry his forehead with a handkerchief. Horace Slughorn felt the swing of the bladed guillotine swing that much closer to his neck to behead him. Gulping rather drily, he clutches his neck recalling exactly who the girl''s grandfather is, Reginald Prince. The wretched Prince patriarch would surely kill him and get away with it!

 Chapter 367

    Suddenly, the Horntail raised its head and moved forwards. The girls in the crowd shrieked in fear as everyone''s hearts dropped into the pit of their stomachs. To everyone''s utter shock the Horntail gently lowered its head to touch Rowan''s upheld palm. No one could hear what Rowan was saying, but the Horntail began to purr.


    More than one mouth flopped open as Terry was one of them. "How in Merlin''s name is she doing that?" Terry whispered in awe.


    "I don''t know," Severus truthfully whispered. "But ever since we were children animals always seemed to find her. They knew she''d take care of them. I can''t count the number of broken wings, tails, or limps she fixed. Even Bowtrunkles seem to like her and will come out of their hiding spots to play in her hair or simply curl up on her."


    "Huh," Terry sounded rather distant as he said, "I''m sure that Professor Kettleburn right now must desperately be regretting that she never signed up for Care of Magical Creatures." Those next to him dumbly nod their heads in agreement.


    Tragically, Terry''s comment proved true as sitting further away, Professor Kettleburn looked like he wanted to cry. How by Helga''s rear did he manage to fail getting his hands on a student that had Newt Scamander''s affinity with magical creatures? He''d lost the rare, valuable opportunity to raise the next world-renowned Magizoologist!


    The crowd is utterly silent and awestruck as they watch Rowan simply waltz into the Horntails nest and pluck the golden egg, before walking out like nothing had happened at all.


    Suddenly someone shouts, "She did it!" Everyone wakes as the cheers begin to fill the arena. The Horntail that was previously calm begins to roar as the dragon tamers pour at as the dragon spews flames at them. And that was just as exciting to watch in its own way.


    Professor Slughorn seems to be in utter shock as Rowan merely waits at the entrance for the dragon to be taken away. At last the Horntail is taking away as Rowan emerges back into the enclosure to receive her scores. The five judges were sitting on the other end in raised seats draped in gold.


    "How cunning of them," Rowan thought to herself. Of course, they''d be where it was safe. Yes, let''s have the students remain seated behind the dragon. Nothing will happen. Not until the dragon starts flaming!


    Madame Maxime raises her wand in the air. What looked like a long silver ribbon shot out of it, which twisted itself into a large figure eight.


    The crowd applauds as Mr. Flint went next. He shot up a number nine into the air.


    Dumbledore also gave a nine as the crowd cheered louder than ever.


    Dano Amundsen gave her an eight.


    And Vulchanova raised his wand in the air to give her a six.


    Rowan couldn''t find any fault with Vulchanova''s assessment. Thorough impressive and daring, she hadn''t used her wand nor the least bit of magic. It was still a fair score with a total of forty points.


    Rowan was sent back out to wait in another tent, while the rest of the contestants went forth. The crowd could easily be heard from where she was sitting as well as the commentary from Amundsen. From what she understood is that Jean Delacour somehow managed to switch the eggs with a bit of clever magic. He earned a total of forty-two points.


    Igor Karkaroff, on the other hand, stabbed the dragon in the eye causing the poor dragon to smash some of its eggs. He lost points for that and ended up with a total of thirty-eight points.


    When all three of the champions were back in the tent, Dano Amundsen said, "Excellent work all of you! Now a quick few words. You''ve all got a nice long break before the second task, which will take place at half-past nine on the morning of February the twenty-fourth."


    Pointing to the golden eggs in their hands, Amundsen further explains. "The golden eggs that you''ve all won holds the key inside. You will need it to solve the clue for the second task. Now off you go then! And congratulations!"


    Rowan left the tent and walked back to the castle when a witch jumped out. All it took was a simple glare, but Rita Skeeter fled back into the tree line. Hiding a smirk, she wondered if she should make sure to catch the nosy beetle. It might be a bit of fun.


    Rowan hadn''t even made it halfway to the grounds when Terry rushed at her. She may have extended her foot which caused him to faceplant into the grass. "I deserve that," Terry painfully croaked as he got up and rubbed his sore nose.


    Trailing behind him was Severus and the marauders. Rowan sighs as she turns to face them. "Look I''m unharmed, Severus."


    Rowan isn''t even allowed to finish her sentence when Severus hugs her. More than a couple of their friends blinks as Rowan and Severus rarely ever showed such public displays affection. "Don''t ever do that again!" Severus growled into her ear.


    "I won''t," Rowan promised as she had no intention of ever facing down a dragon again. Let the professionals do their job. That''s why dragon handlers exist.


    Severus pulled back unconvinced and quickly gave her a quick look over. "I''m fine," Rowan snapped with a playful edge to her voice.


    Glancing at the golden egg, Sirius says, "So, what''s inside there?"


    "I don''t know," Rowan lied as she pulled the golden egg open. Everyone clapped their hands on their ears as almost horrible, loud, screechy wail filled the air.


    Rowan snaps the eggs shut as Pettigrew whined, "What the heck was that?!"


    "It''s Mermish," Rowan and Severus said in unison.


    "Mermish?" James said in disbelief not able to believe that horrible screeching was associated with mermaids.


    "Severus and I are learning the language as part of our apprenticeship," Rowan replied as Lupin looked rather impressed.


    "Well that''s useful," Lupin commented as they began to once more walk back to the castle. The seven of them chatted for a bit as they recounted the other two actions so the champions.


    The seven of them went their separate ways as Rowan, Severus, and Terry headed down to the dungeons. The minute the Slytherin common room door swung open Rowan almost bolted back the way they had come. Severus and Terry quickly captured her by the arms and dragged Rowan inside as the Slytherins wildly cheered for her. There were mountains of food, deserts, flagons of pumpkin juice, butterbeer and all sorts of other drinks.


    Not one to miss a free meal, Rowan ignored the chatter as she served herself a nice big plate of food and began to eat. Plenty of Slytherins tried to get her to tell them how she did it, but all it took was a glare from Severus to get them to leave her alone.


    Overall, it''d been a rather tiring day and Rowan went straight to bed. She''d have plenty of time to listen to the egg given that she was learning Mermish. And did it still count as cheating if one asked their apprentice master to aid them in the translation? Well, it wasn''t her problem. It was the judges who hadn''t factored that detail into the tournament.

 Chapter 368

    The Minister of Magic''s, Eugenia Jenkins office is still simply decorated. Her office is filled with even more bookshelves that are filled with even more neatly shelved books. Beyond that, there are only a few feminine traces found with her office still ringing true to her Ravenclaw roots.


    The stout witch with thick bobbed hair reviews the set of laws and reforms, before her one last time. Minister Eugenia Jenkins knew that this was her last opportunity to revise before standing in front of the assembled Wizengamot. It would be an all or nothing gamble, there would be no middle ground.


    A knock at her door caused Minister Jenkins to glance up. "Yes?" She inquired.


    The door opens to reveal her newly appointed undersecretary Mrs. Prim, a very proper, stern witch. "It''s time, Minister," Mrs. Prim promptly said.


    Twitching her lips in a frown, Mrs. Prim unhappily adds, "And the Head of the Auror Department, Ogden, wishes to have a private word, before the Minister heads down to the assembly, Minister Jenkins."


    "Thank you, Prim," Minister Jenkins replied. "But a short conversation with Ogden won''t make me late. Allow him to enter my office."


    "Yes, Minister," Mrs. Prim replied, before shooting Ogden a glare for daring to throw the Minister of Magic off schedule and stomping past him.


    The short, plumb wizard with enormous thick glasses hurriedly entered her office and shut the door behind him. Bob Ogden''s eyes look intently worried as he says, "Minister Jenkins, please cease to consider this. I understand your desire to pass a law to correct the errors of the past, but not with elections nearly upon us. There is no guarantee that the reforms and laws will even pass! We will not only lose, but the pureblood vote will surely swing will in Harold Minchum''s favor!"


    "Have faith in me, Ogden," Minister Jenkins steadily replied as she shrunk her notes and placed them into her robes. "My ally won''t fail me."


    "Ally?" Ogden stammered. "Who?"


    He didn''t mean to pry, but with elections only a few days away on December 1st the position of Minister of Magic hung in the balance. The vote count would take place the next day, and with the results to be announced on December 3rd! If Minister Jenkins won, she''d continue her post as before, however, if she lost, the New Minister of Magic Harold Minchum would be sworn in on January 1st to take the Minister of Magic post.


    Minister Jenkins ignores the inquiring gaze of Ogden and faintly smiles in reply, keeping her closely guarded secret to her chest. She believed that Reginald Prince would come through for her to win the upcoming election, and she trusted in his promise. And though Prince had promised to aide her with her law reforms, but only for would a price. She just didn''t know what that was yet.


    Seeing that it was futile in attempting to change the Minister of Magic''s mind, Ogden says, "In that case, please allow me to escort you down, Minister Jenkins."


    "Thank you, Ogden," Minister Jenkins said. "You''re a loyal friend, and though I appreciate your sincere concern, I really must go."


    Ogden reluctantly nods his head, before opening the door and escorting out. Immediately, her regularly assigned Auror''s walk-in back of her allowing Ogden to cover the front out of respect.


    They quickly made time as they descended down into the dungeons of the Ministry of Magic. The air is bleak and forbidding. There are no pictures on the walls and no decorations at all.


    Photographers shiver as they stand and wait on other side of the stone halls forbidden from taking pictures inside the courtroom. The photographers wisely do not take images of the Minister of Magic at seeing, who was leading her.


    Ogden sends a threating glare at the photographers who quickly glance away. He carefully opens a pair of doors to reveal a series of rows of benches, rising in all levels around the room. The seats are positioned so that the viewers may have a clear view of the individual that will be standing before them. The only area not filled by the populace is the center area that holds the already seated Wizengamot.


    The journalists are silent except for the sound of writing as they have been prohibited from speaking at the risk of being kicked out. Everyone else in the stands is someone of importance, either in the past or present. One such figure is surrounded by a wide array of figures, Reginald Prince.


    Minster Jenkins catches the eye of the powerful, lean wizard. Reginald Prince slowly nods his head at her as if saying, "I''ve completed my end of the deal, the rest is up to you."


    Respectfully returning the nod, Minister Jenkins walks forward until she is standing in the center of the floor. The doors loudly shut behind her as the only sound heard is the sound of Bob Ogden putting on their official robes and taking his seat on the Wizengamot. Taking a deep breath, she cautiously studies the already seated Wizengamot.


    There sitting at the front and presiding is the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, Albus Dumbledore. His long silvery hair and beard are neatly tucked into his belt. His plum robes have engraved silver letter-W on them signaling he serves as a member of the Wizengamot. His blue eyes sparkle with energy from behind half-moon spectacles sitting on his long, crooked nose.


    Sitting at his side is an elderly figure much older than even Chief Warlock, Madam Professor Griselda Marchbanks. On the other side of Chief Warlock Dumbledore sits Tiberius Ogden, a distant relation of Bob Ogden, the present head of the Auror Department. In the rows that follow the figures of others can be seen such as Elphias Doge, Bob Ogden, Albert Runcorn, and many other prominent Wizengamont members. The entirety of the Wizengamot has assembled to hear the Minister of Magic speak.


    In the corner of the room is a wiry blond court scribe. Fair-skinned with broad shoulders and a pair of spectacles; Tiberius McLaggen flashed the Minister of Magic a brief smile as if wishing her luck. Nodding her nod at the clerk in thanks, she motions for Tiberius McLaggen to begin.


    Rising to his feet, Tiberius McLaggen loudly says, "It is November 27th, 1973. Under the direction of Chief Warlock, Albus Dumbledore, the entirety of the Wizengamot has gathered to hear the request of the current elected Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins, who has called upon the Wizengamot to amend past and present laws in current effect. And if need be to create new laws in accompaniment which must be passed with a majority of Wizengamot members in an agreement or the motion will fail. Are there any objections to the Minister of Magic''s right to speak?"


    There is a heavy silence as no one speaks up with an objection or protest. Despite the many whispers and rumors, no one was certain which topic the Minister of Magic would attempt to rectify. It was certainly to be an interesting Wizengamot session.


    "I duly record that no objections have been voiced," Tiberius McLaggen gravely declared. "It is with great honor and solemnity that I turn over the right to speak to the current elected Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins."


    Hundreds of heads turn in her direction as Minister of Magic, Eugenia takes a deep breath, before straightening up to speak. It was now or never.

 Chapter 369

    On the public viewing bench''s reporters stand poised with their quills ready in hand to take notes. Among them is a certain blond, pesky reporter with rhinestone glasses and crimson painted claws. Rita Skeeter does not pay any attention to the solemnity of the courtroom as she takes careful scans the courtroom taking note of those present and their expressions. She shivers at spotting the figure of Reginald Prince, and quickly moves past him. Tragically, he is surrounded by the most interesting of figures, the widow Augusta Longbottom, the Head of the Bones family, the Flint''s, Orion Black, the Head of one of the Greengrass branches, Barty Crouch, and other such powerful pureblood families.


    "My fellow, Wizengamot members, and the witches and wizards of the wizarding world," Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins confidently began. "It is with great solemnity and sincerity that I stand before you this day."


    Pausing for emphasis, Minister Jenkins continues, "In these past few months, we have witnessed a great many of events. But more importantly a miracle, which we would have never thought to witness with our very own eyes nor see to come to pass in our own lifetimes. I speak of the kind and magnanimous actions of Potion Master Belby, who have wrought a cure for our fellow magical brothers and sisters, who have been so sorely affected by this terrible, vicious plague."


    Slowly turning to gaze around the room Minister Jenkins resolutely says, "I and everyone in this courtroom have heard the terrible tales of woe that our brothers and sisters have told, but worst of all the suffering of mere innocent children." There is a feeling of sympathy at her words at various expressions soften, while those wiser and far more wary simply narrow their eyes to listen far more closely than they had been prior to that last statement.


    "However, despite this cure, our fellow brothers and sisters, and their children now face the terrible struggles of poverty and lack of a basic magical education," Minister Jenkins boldly declared causing more than a few faces to narrow on the Wizengamot. The knut had finally dropped.


    Minister Jenkins lips twitch in a wry smile. "I see that many of your faces are now filled with concern. And I understand your fears, you are all wondering if I mean to alleviate these members of our society, how will we pay for it? But more importantly will we tax the rest of wizarding society even further to support such an idealistic view?" Various murmurs and grunts can be heard throughout the courtroom in fierce agreement of her words.


    "That is exactly why I am here before you this day," Minister Jenkins steadfastly pronounced. "Please first allow me to explain myself, before any protests or any further questions are asked."


    Seeing the courtroom remaining silent, Minister Jenkins staunchly said, "I propose the creation of a new law enforcement department that will be known as the Animagus Police Department, nicknamed the A.P.D. Said new enforcement officers will be registered Animagus individuals and there task will be to alleviate the burdens of our presently overtasked Auror Department. Like our Muggle counterparts, the A.P.D. will concentrate on policing the streets and handling small crimes and incidents. Leaving our academy-trained Auror''s to handle the more serious cases."


    There is a burst of whispers as heads slowly begin to nod in understanding. If Auror''s were in charge of the more serious cases and didn''t have to deal with drunks and pranksters, the Auror department would move like a rapidly moving Graphorn, unstoppable.


    "And since, the Ministry of Magic, suddenly has a large influx of registered Animagus wizards and witches already trained to disappear into the crowds and are at ease with the general populace, the Ministry of Magic need only provide a year training period in regards to basic magic," Minister Jenkins confidently said.


    "Which brings us to my next motion, the Reformation Education Act," Minister Jenkins slowly said as many eyes grew wide at her sudden proposal. "Our now cured members of society are in urgent need of receiving a magical education. As such, I propose this.


    To all adult members of wizarding society, whether cursed or not, the Ministry of Magic will off offer a free basic magical education. All applicants must be registered and must complete the course or else, said individual must repay the Ministry of Magic in full for the years'' worth of education. However, there are exceptions, I am certain that will come up such as an illness or other unknown variables. As long as said individual provides proof of said unexpected situation, said adult may temporarily put said education lessons on hold."


    "That being said, there are many adults in society, who wish to better themselves and simply never had an opportunity," Minister Jenkins explained. "As such, there is a contingency for such an event. Those wishing to further their education, but cannot pay for such means will have the option to enroll as a member of the A.P.D. These individuals will be paid for their time like any other employee within the Ministry of Magic and after a period of three years may apply to the Auror department or receive a letter of recommendation to any education service of their choice.


    This second batch of individuals may choose to pursue a more advanced education may elect to remain working at the A.P.D. to pay for said mastery in their subject of choice. And if the wages of the said employees are not enough to cover said education, the Ministry of Magic will cover said education, however, said employee will be required to work for the Ministry of Magic for a period of five years in the field of their mastery."


    Several department heads present to brighten up at those words. The Ministry of Magic''s largest problem wasn''t finding talent but finding enough hands to cover all the positions that were needed. With such a plan in place, there would be sufficient veteran employees to train new Ministry members rather than be so severely understaffed. But more importantly, the departments that were in dire of new blood could directly recruit from a fellow Ministry of Magic department and be ensured, they''d have employees for at least five years'' time.


    One such department was the interpreter department; translation spells could be only used for so long and only a variety of documents. Highly secure documents, ancient or any number of documents required translators to physically translate said documents. It was one of the most overworked and understaffed departments within the Ministry of Magic.

 Chapter 370

    With a wide number of whispers dying back down, Minister of Magic Jenkins continued, "Not only will this proposed initiative solve the Ministry of Magic''s urgent need for departmental staffing, but offer more wizards and witches of our communities positions of employment within the Ministry of Magic which will ensure that stronger bonds will between forged between the public and the Ministry."


    There is nodding of approval on the faces of many in the crowd giving Minister Jenkins the strength to announce the trickiest part that had yet to come. "In addition to the adult Education reform, there is a clause regarding our children." All positive expressions suddenly grow hard and wary at the words of the Minister of Magic.


    "For the first time in history, we have an incredibly high number of children and youths, who were not able to attend Hogwarts due to their previously cursed affliction," Minister Jenkins matter-of-factly stated.


    "As the Minister of Magic, I cannot ignore the plight of our children and of this future generation that has not been permitted to enter Hogwarts for the best of reasons, I understand. Notwithstanding these good intentions, these children and youths were denied an education and as the incumbent Minister of Magic, I cannot ignore their plight. As such, I advise that there be an education prevision that is to be immediately implanted no later than the start of the new year, but officially education will not comment until the start of August of the next year on the last week, before the Hogwarts term begins."


    Seeing the suddenly puzzled expressions, Minister Jenkins further explains, "In addition, I suggest the following two clauses, the first being that the formerly afflicted children up to fifteen years of age be permitted to attend Hogwarts. All youths above these ages be they sixteen and older are more than welcome to apply for the offered Ministry of Magic''s Adult Education program.


    That being said, please allow me to further explain in detail my last statement. Next year, first years at Hogwarts will constitute the usual elven year old''s, and a transfer child of the age of twelve. Second years will be compromised of same year students with transfer students ages thirteen and fourteen. And lastly, third years will be compromised of the same year students with transfer students aged fifteen.


    This is the largest number of students Hogwarts will be capable of handling at a time. And it is impossible to ask more of the Professors unless the Hogwarts Board approves for the hiring of more professors. However, the Hogwarts Board is severely constrained in its actions as such, this is the present limit and capacity of what can be accomplished."


    Minister Jenkins takes a pause for a breath, before moving on. "That being said, we finally come to the last clause. These transfer children that are proposed to enter Hogwarts at the start of the next year school term must receive a basic education and basic skills in under to catch up to their same year mates as best as they can. And as long as said potential Hogwarts students register for an education opportunity, there will be a certain leeway on underage magic to allow said transfer students the ability to catch up with their same year peers."


    "Therefore, in addition, it is strongly recommended that there be created a primary education in junction for all wizarding children. There are already delegates in mind to fill this incredibly important role, which are our formerly afflicted. For among them there is a wide variety of professionals with the skills to educate our children in the basics of magic, but also to educate them in regard to reading and other such subjects."


    There are nods of approval among the more progressive members of society, while others simply don''t care. They could afford tutors for their own children and certainly wouldn''t be sending their children to mingle with the riffraff. They had standards to think of after all.


    Seeing the tension slowly bleeding out of the courtroom, Minister Jenkins sighed privately to herself, but did not show her relief on her face. "And returning to the education topic in conjunction, I propose that four primary education schools be created, one in Ireland, one in Scotland, one in Wales, and one in Britain. These primary schools will begin a child''s education at the same time muggle''s do at the age of five in order to better create the illusion of being a regular school."


    There is a wide nodding of approval on many faces as a constant complaint from regular wizarding folk is that children were often homeschooled and not always taught at the same level of others. With a uniform education system in place, it would make everything much more streamlined than before. But also, possibly allow both parents to enter the working class rather than it being a single parent working household.


    Minister Jenkins allows the crowd to speak for a bit as she knew that the trickiest part was yet to come. "I also wish to propose a provision to the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy," Minister Jenkins steadfastly proclaimed with a determined expression on her face as loud gasps fill the courtroom, and the air grew taut and still.


    Seeing the darkened expressions, Minister Jenkins remains calm. "The reason I request such a provision is that among the influx of those formerly cursed is a wide number of muggles." There is a number of startled expressions at her words.


    "These individuals are all muggles, who due to their former cursed condition had been l unable to live among their own kind, muggles, and forced to live on the fringes of both societies," Minister Jenkins quickly explained.


    "Please understand I am not requesting that the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy be removed or changed, but rather be adapted to include these unfortunate souls," Minister Jenkins explained. "There affliction was a magical one and thereby no fault of their own. That being said, these individuals have adapted to both the wizarding muggle world alike, and still retain the animagus ability to transform to wolves at will after the cure was given to them. As such, I wish to propose that they are included in the wizarding world as individuals being the equivalent of our squibs, classified as muquibs."


    "Our muquibs will be responsible for teaching our children muggle culture in order to enable wizarding kind to better adapt when walking around muggle society," Minister Jenkins smoothly said despite the distaste on several faces.


    "That not being all, our muquibs are educated in a wide variety of subjects not including geography, arithmetic, but other subjects such as languages and as such ensure a proper education to our children. They will also be in place to better provide a public face to muggle communities on behalf of the school should the need arise," Minister Jenkins decisively said. "We will also have wizarding teachers from our formerly cursed, who will common subjects such as Latin and other subjects of importance. Not to mention, wizarding tradition and culture. We do not wish for our children to forget their magical roots."


    Taking advantage of her current momentum, Minister Jenkins adds, "Uniforms will be required for the children, but as muggle children also wear uniforms there should be no questions asked. However, robes will be prohibited until their last year, before being enrolled at Hogwarts. It will be a sacred rite of passage and accustom our children to wearing robes prior to attending Hogwarts. However, for our squibs and muquibs, they will continue their education at said intuitions until they are adults."


    "That being said, the mode of transportation our children are already in the works. Various members of the transportation department have already agreed to work with our muquibs to create vehicles similar to their School Buses. These vehicles will work similarly to our Knight Bus to pick up children at the designated pickup points and transport them to the school and back each day to be driven by squibs or muquibs," Minister Jenkins firmly said squishing any notion that such an education feat may not be possible.


    "In addition, the office of Misuse of Muggle Artefacts will be expanded. Seeing as the next generation of our wizarding children will be educated to understand muggles to an extent, it is sure to see a rise in the misuse of muggle artifacts. I am proud to announce that several our muquibs will be employed here aiding and explaining the use and mysteries of muggle artifacts. That and that our Muquibs be allowed to also join our muggles liaisons department to better and further our current relationship," Minister Jenkins rather steadfastly declared.


    Bowing to the Wizengamot, Minister Jenkins sincerely says, "I ask that the Wizengamot carefully consider the laws and reformations which I have requested. I cannot change what has happened in the past, but I do wish to use the resources that we have at hand to better our future. A future, where our children are at peace with muggles and allowing us to be safe and certain that the traditions of our forefathers will be protected as we adapt to this everchanging world."


    There is a whisper of murmurs that break out the moment the Minister of Magic is speaking. Reporters can''t write enough about the reactions in the crowd and the words of the Minister of Magic. Either way, the smell of progress was in there and it was the Wizengamot''s turn to question and argue against any motion that they did not deem correct.

 Chapter 371

    The tide of whispered voices died down as the court scribe, Tiberius McLaggen rises to his feet. "The Wizengamot has heard the Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins proposal for reforms and laws. The Wizengamot will now discuss and question Minister Jenkins further, the court is yours," Tiberius loudly proclaimed, before sitting back down.


    The courtroom is utter silent before the tall, powerfully built figure of Albert Runcorn in his gravelly voice says, "Your proposal Minister of Magic Jenkins, although altruistic in nature is unfeasible. Suppose the Wizengamot does approve the proposal to create this A.P.D. of yours, where will we find the resources to train said new law enforcement employees?"


    There is a burst of an agreement as Runcorn continues, "And as for the rest of it, they are muggles and we cannot break the state of secrecy!"


    There are various nods in agreement until Minister Jenkins holds her head high as she meets the cold, bearded face of Albert Runcorn. "We have several retired Auror''s that are more than willing to be the training officers for the new members that will form the A.P.D. And regarding your second question, Runcorn, these muggles are already aware of the magical wizarding world. I am not asking that the state of secrecy be broken but rather requesting that it includes Muquibs and formally recognizes them as belonging to our world due to the consequences of their being introduced to a magical disease."


    "Well, I for one think it''s a fine idea," the old wizard, Elphias Doge loudly said earning a scowl of intense dislike from Runcorn. "The wizarding world has been talking for ages about having a primary school to universally educate our children. However, there''s never been a feasible plan until now. And it''s not as though the Minister of Magic is taking a parent''s right to hire private tutors for their children or to no longer be taught at home, but merely giving wizarding parents an alternate.


    There are more nods of agreement in the crowd at his words in relief and understanding. The Minister of Magic was not forcing the purebloods to send their children to these schools but offering education to the wizarding masses. It was not something that would be forced upon them.


    Seeing the changing expressions of the crowd in the courtroom, Runcorn icy eyes narrow as he pensively touches his black beard. Runcorn did not like the Minister of Magic''s proposals nor agree with them. But he could see the way the tide was coming in for the moment, and he''d be buried in the sand if he did not retreat.


    The journalists expect the powerful speaker, Albert Runcorn to speak again, but he does not to their utter disappointment. However, they are not disappointed, when the elderly, Madam Marchbanks says, "Your ideas are all good and well, Minister Jenkins. But can you guarantee with absolute certainty that if your Muquibs are included as part of the Wizarding Secrecy Act that they will keep our secret?" The reporters hungrily lean forward expecting the response.


    "Yes, they will," Minister Jenkins confidently said. "They have agreed if necessary, to swear an unbreakable vow. However, that being said provisions will have to be carefully made as any potential future children will be considered muquibs as well and will be educated as part of our world as they will most likely be inheriting their parent''s animagus ability to transform into wolves at will."


    Madam Marchbanks slowly nods her head. "Very well, that will be acceptable."


    An elderly pureblood Wizengamot member coughs and says, "Minister of Magic, you have spoken of these muquibs of yours teaching our children. How can we know for certain they shall not pollute their young minds with muggle filth?" There is a rush of whispers at his words.


    Minister Jenkins does not rise to the bait and calmly says, "The Muquibs will teach subjects such as arithmetic, geography, etc. However, as I''ve stated before, our formerly cursed brethren have agreed to teach other important wizarding subjects such as proper etiquette, wizard traditions, wizard history and more. The entire purpose of primary education is to teach our children of the world that exists beyond our own and to preserve the traditions that are our own."


    The elderly pureblood Wizengamot sniffed in reply but did not speak up again. Wizengamot members continue to rise and sit down until no one has any more questions. The reporters are rather disappointed at seeing the lack of a fiery spectacle. Still, the journalists were still full of hope for more drama as the most important part was next, the voting.


    Tiberius McLaggen rises to his feet once again and says, "The Wizengamot has deliberated the subjects and now it is time to vote. Chief Warlock Albus Dumbledore will lead the voting."


    Rising to his feet, Chief Warlock Albus Dumbledore''s eyes have a twinkle to them as he solemnly says, "We have heard many arguments today, but it is time to vote on said measures. On November 27th, 1973, Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins proposed the first following motion; that a new law enforcement force is to be created and primarily to be composed of Animagus to patrol and handle lower-level crime. Said, department will immediately be created and commence training as of the 1st of December to be put into effect immediately upon basic completion of training. These employees are required to remain within the department under contract for two years, before asking to be transferred elsewhere or pursue another avenue of their choice."


    "All Wizengamot members in favor please raise your hand."


    Scores of hands go up as the court clerk counts them.


    "All those opposed?" Dumbledore asked as dozens of hands went into the air. Strangely enough, Albert Runcorn cast his vote neither in favor nor in disfavor. He had absented himself from casting a vote.


    Tiberius McLaggen loudly clears his throat and says, "The Majority of the Wizengamot have cast their votes in favor the motion is passed."


    Minister Jenkins keeps herself from smiling as she knew that this was only the first of the motions passed. The first battle had been won, but the war was far from over.


    Dumbledore loudly says, "Minister of Jenkins has proposed an adult education for our formerly afflicted wizarding brethren sixteen years of age and up, and to those that were not afforded the chance in life. In addition, the Ministry of Magic will cover further education for any A.P.D. employees and to pay for their mastery in their choice of career. Notwithstanding said Ministry employee will be under contract for five years upon having completed said mastery in the area of their mastery and after which said employee may choose to remain or go elsewhere."


    "All Wizengamot members in favor please raise your hand."


    Tiberius quickly counts the votes, before Dumbledore asked, "All those opposed?" Dozens of hands go up again, but much less than before. Much like Runcorn several members absented themselves as there was no further point in voting against the motion.


    Tiberius McLaggen flashed a quick smile, before saying, "The Majority of the Wizengamot have cast their votes in favor and the motion is passed." The journalists eagerly hold their breath as they knew that the next motion is where the real action would be at.


    "Minister Jenkins has proposed that the 1692 International Statute of Wizarding society be amended to include Muquibs. These individuals are all muggles, who were formerly afflicted with the magical disease known as Werewolfism. Now cured, these individuals cannot return to muggle society nor be excluded from our own as they still retain the animagus ability to transform into wolves. They can no longer be considered merely muggles and as such will are considered to belong to the wizarding world much like Squibs, "Dumbledore said. "All Wizengamot members in favor please raise your hand."


    Hands slowly go up one by one, but it will be close as Tiberius McLaggen slowly counts them. Suddenly, a dozen hands go up causing Tiberius to pause in counting in his confusion. But most importantly, these were some of the staunchest pureblood supporters of all time. Why in Merlin''s name had they voted in favor of the motion?


    Elsewhere on the courtroom stands, Reginald Prince''s lips twitch in grim satisfaction and nodded his head at the Wizengamot members who''d obediently raised their hands at his glare. He''d have a word with them later, but he would be lenient. After all, they had obeyed his request in the end.

 Chapter 372

    After a moment, Dumbledore asked, "All those opposed?" And a dozen of hands went into the air, but not enough to change the final vote.


    A bit perplexed and in disbelief, Tiberius McLaggen says with a bit awe heard in his voice, "The Majority of the Wizengamot have cast their votes in favor the motion is passed."


    The journalists in the stands are filled with disbelief. They could not believe that the motion had passed. Even Skeeter''s mouth flops open for a bit before she hastily begins to jot down the reactions. Though she had the inkling that Reginald Prince had something to do with the matter. However, she could not prove it, but she''d keep an eye on the old Prince. He was bound to be a boundless source of gossip.


    "In connection to the two prior motions, Minister Jenkins has proposed that the present office of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts be expanded to incorporate Muquibs to better stand muggle artifacts and so forth. It is also proposed that Muquibs be permitted to teach, enter the Muggle Liaison department, and the transportation department. And notwithstanding even the A.P.D. as Muquibs classify are registered Animagus''s. And should the need or opportunity arise be employed in other departments as well within the Ministry of Magic and in other parts of wizarding society as a whole?" Dumbledore proudly proclaimed.


    "All Wizengamot members in favor please raise your hand."


    Once again, when Tiberius McLaggen thought it was going to be a sure NO, the same pureblood Wizengamot member''s hands from before went up. A bit dry-mouthed and idly he wondering if these Wizengamot members are possibly being blackmailed? Tiberius McLaggen finally said, "The Majority of the Wizengamot have cast their votes in favor the motion is passed."


    Gasps of shock can be heard among the journalists. This was the most progressive the Wizengamot had ever been since the 1600 and 1700s, when debating about the protection of muggles. It was rather astonishing, to say the least.


    Finally, the last motion is upon them. "Minister Jenkins has proposed that a universal education be afforded to all wizarding children, squibs, and future muquibs. As such, four primary schools will be created to ensure said education in Ireland, Scotland, Wales, and Britain. Various measures will be put in place including uniforms, safety, teaching staff, and transportation. The children in attendance will begin at the age of five until they attend Hogwarts. For our squibs, and muquibs, they shall continue to be educated there until they are adults. Said institutions will open their doors on the last week of August for the next year," Dumbledore proudly said.


    "All Wizengamot members in favor please raise your hand."


    However, this time around much like at the start plenty of hands go up without the aid or prodding of Reginald Prince. Tiberius''s lips curl into a pleasant smile as he counts all the hands. Without having finished counting he already knew that the motion had passed.


    Dumbledore is unable to stop himself from smiling as he says, "All those opposed?"


    Tiberius McLaggen quickly finished counting as he said, "I am pleased to declare that the Majority of the Wizengamot have cast their votes in favor and the motion is passed."


    Not even waiting for the courtroom to be dismissed cries of joy from the supporters fill the air as the undersecretary, Mrs. Prim breaks protocol and hugs the Minister. "You did it, Minister Jenkins!" Mrs. Prim cried out with tears in her eyes.


    Minister Jenkins numbly nods her head unable to believe it as well. She knew that the education reforms and A.P.D would surely pass, but she wasn''t certain about the Muquibs. And most of all she still couldn''t believe her own ears and eyes.


    Chief Warlock Dumbledore nodded his head at her with a wide grin as Tiberius McLaggen tried to get everyone to quiet down to no avail. Nodding her thanks to Dumbledore, Minister Jenkins turns to meet the opal eyes of Reginald Prince. Reginald Prince''s lips twitch as if in congratulations as he tilts his head at for the resounding victory.


    Minister Jenkins deeply nods back at him knowing full well, she could not have won without him. And as such, she owed him. There would be a reckoning between the two of them, but not right now and certainly not until after the election. They couldn''t afford to be seen as allies at present. They couldn''t afford to lose the element of surprise.


    The instant Minister Jenkins emerges the photographers begin to crazily photos of her. She is bathed in hundreds of flashes, but she tries to look calm and not wince at the bright lights. Her assigned guards do their job of quickly, and rather firmly clearing a path for her back to her office, while Mrs. Prim, her undersecretary begins to give a press release in the hallway of the events that had just transpired in the courtroom.


    Alone in her office, Minister Jenkins takes a deep breath, before a wide grin slowly crept across her face. She''d done it! But more importantly, maybe, this would finally get the Squibs off her back. She couldn''t handle another riot!


    In a mood to celebrate, Minister Jenkins reaches deep into her desk drawer and pops the cork off a champagne bottle. Taking out a shiny glass, she pours herself a generous amount of the vintage bubbly substance. About to take a sip, a quiet knock at her door caused her to alertly put her champagne glass down.


    "Who is it?" Minister Jenkins warily asked as she slowly reached for her wand in her sleeve.


    "A quick word, Minister," the cool voice of Reginald Prince could be heard through the door.


    "Enter," Minister Jenkins said as she remained standing behind her desk.


    The tall, slender figure of Reginald Prince appeared before her as he shut the door firmly behind him. "May I have a seat?" Reginald coolly asked.


    Gesturing to the older wizard to have a seat across from her, Minister Jenkins slowly sits back into her seat. "Can I offer you a drink, Prince?"


    "No," Reginald wrinkled his nose in distaste. "I do not care much for drinking, Minister."


    Minister Jenkins slowly nods her head and says, "In that case, how can I help you, Prince?"


    "I wish to verify that for the moment, there will be no other progressive proposals," Reginald crisply inquired. "I can only control the purebloods so much, and they will not side with us should such another occurrence come to be within such a short period of time."


    "I understand," Minister Jenkins truthfully said. "I did not think I had it in me either, but yet here I am. Either way, I can assure you, Prince, I have no intention of passing any other laws or reforms for the time being or in the near future. The ones that already have come into existence will serve to keep me busy well into the future."


    "Good," Reginald coolly murmured. "Then I have your word and I will be passing along this message with the utmost confidence to those that have sided with us?"


    "You have my promise as Minister of Magic," Eugenia Jenkins steadily declared.


    "Excellent," Reginald said as he rose to his feet. "Then I shall not tarry any longer with you."


    "Of course," Minister Jenkins said in surprise, before hesitating. "And what of the cost?"


    "In due time, Minister," Reginald matter-of-factly stated, while dubiously eyeing her drink. "However, I would not drink that if I were you, it''s been poisoned."


    "What?!" Minister Jenkins said in a panic as she hastily pulled out her wand and cast a spell on the champagne glass. To her utter shock and horror, the wine glass turned a sickly green in confirmation of Reginald Prince''s words.


    "But how!" Minister Jenkins said flabbergasted.


    "The usual way, I am sure," Reginald calmly said. "Though given your expression, it would appear said bottle was purchased by yourself."


    "Yes," Minister Jenkins stammered. "I purchased the bottle a year ago and made sure it was safe to drink at that time. No one knows about the bottle, not even my undersecretary, Mrs. Prim!"


    "In that case, I would suggest increasing your security, Minister," Reginald coldly advised. "Someone is out to kill you and they very well nearly succeeded if not for my impromptu decision to speak to you."


    "Yes," Minister Jenkins dully replied.


    Seeing the Minister''s shocked expression, Reginald carefully adds, "Goblins tend to make useful items to check for poison. It is costly, but I am sure that Grok Gringotts would ensure the speedy delivery of the said request, no later than this very evening."


    "Thank you," Minister Jenkins quietly said.


    "I would hate for all my time and effort to go to waste," Reginald matter-of-factly declared. "Good day, Minister," before turning around and quietly exiting as swiftly as he came.


    Rubbing her aching head, Minister Jenkins tossed the entire champagne bottle and glass into the fireplace. Unable to believe it still, she slumped weakly back down into her chair. Someone was trying to kill her. And that someone could get into her oval office!

 Chapter 373

    That evening every single newspaper edition went out with screaming titles such as: "Unanimous Wizengamot Vote!" "Progressive Ministry Acts, what''s next?!" "Education Reform!" "Muquibs, who are they, and what you need to now!" And various other titles that spoke of the various reforms, amendments, and new laws to be put into place.


    In an old, worn, but comfy home, the grizzled silver-haired former werewolf, Heskel roughly clears his throat as he reads the entire Daily Prophet from front to back. Heskel''s hands shake as he tries to contain his emotional state. Quickly blinking his eyes dry, he carefully folds the paper in half, and makes his way to the kitchen.


    The small kitchen is filled is packed with children, teens, and various young adults all sitting down at the groaning dinner table. The scent of food fills the air as the cook, a sixteen-year-old youth with vicious claw-like scars across his faces removes a casserole from the oven.


    Timothy smiles at the old former werewolf, who had happily taken their entire pack in without a word of protest. "You''re just in time, Heskel," Timothy said. "I was about to call you, but dinner''s ready to be served."


    "I want to talk to all of you, before we eat," Heskel solemnly said causing everyone in the kitchen to warily glance at him.


    Timothy carefully puts down the hot pan on the middle of the table and removes the oven gloves from his hands. "What''s wrong?" Timothy asked in worry. "I know that money''s been rather tight, despite us older ones finding jobs to care for the young ones."


    "It''s not that," Heskel said gesturing for Timothy to take a seat.


    "Very well," Timothy slowly said as he sat down and waited for Heskel to speak.


    A wide grin slowly appears on Heskel''s face as he says, "I have wonderful news concerning all your futures."


    "You''re not going to split us up and send us away are you, Heskel?" Cried out a ten-year-old girl named, Lucy


    The ten-year-old girl frantically clutched the hand of an eleven-year-old girl, Martha sitting at her side. Both girls were not blood-related but had been abandoned by their families not long after having been bitten. The two girls were taken in by Grayback, but even then, the two girls saw each other as sisters and did everything together.


    "No, no, it''s nothing like that," Heskel gruffly said. "All of you are my cubs now, and I protect what''s mine." Lucy and Martha sighed in relief as they still clung to each other still afraid of what Heskel had to say.


    Heskel held out the paper to Timothy to read as the older ones crammed around to peek over his shoulder. "The Ministry of Magic is not only offering us jobs within the Ministry but education for all adults and for the children!"


    "School?" Eagerly asked, a clean, combed twelve-year-old boy named, Jeremy.


    "Yes, Jeremy," Heskel solemnly answered. "The schools will open next year for children ages five until they attend Hogwarts."


    The glow in Jeremy''s eyes dies down as he whimpered, "But I''m already eleven nearly turning twelve."


    Heskel grins at him and says, "I know, you''ll be going to Hogwarts, my boy."


    "Hogwarts!" Jeremy exclaimed in disbelief along with a chorus of others.


    "Aye, the Ministry has deemed it that anyone possessing magic belong the age of fifteen can still attend Hogwarts," Heskel explained. "There are about of conditions, but ya''ll can still go."


    Jeremy''s eyes sparkle like the brightest stars as he can''t believe the joyous news. He can also attend Hogwarts with his brothers and sisters! However, he quickly glanced over at a nine-year-old with glossy hair and a button nose.


    "But what about Cody?" Jeremy asked as the room grew quiet. Cody was an orphan muggle child that was bitten and had been taken in by Ophelia. He had no one except for them, they were his family.


    "It''s okay," Cody quietly said. "I''ve got no magic except for still being able to turn into a wolf, because of the nature of magical curse despite having already been cured."


    Seeing the glow fading from the other children''s eyes, Heskel says, "That''s alrighty now, people like Cody have been classified as Muquibs. Meaning, they are able to be employed within the wizarding world including the Ministry of Magic."


    "But, but, what about school?!" Cody asked. "I can''t get a job, I''m still too little!"


    "Ah, well, I didn''t get to finish explaining," Heskel replied good-naturedly. "The new schools will also afford higher education to squibs and Muquibs until you''re grown. You''ll get schooling just like everyone else."


    "I can go to school too!" Cody loudly shouted in excitement as everyone else joined in their laughter.


    Timothy finally looked up from the paper and said, "We can all get wands now, Heskel."


    "Aye, lad," Heskel huskily choked. "We all can except for Cody here."


    Earning a giggle from Cody. "Maybe, but I can still turn into a wolf and that''s more magic than any other muggle can do."


    "That is certainly is true lad," Heskel said. "Now let''s all sit down to eat, the food''s getting cold."


    "Well, it''s all your fault, Heskel," said a young woman with a crooked nose named Sadie.


    "Brat," Heskel said earning a wide grin from the young woman and bursts of laughter from the rest of them.


    The older girls begin to serve the meal, they carefully feed the younger children before serving themselves. Heskel ensures that all his pups are already eating when he finally serves himself a plate of food. Heskel takes a large forkful of casserole, "It''s mighty tasty, Timothy. You''ve turned into a fine cook and have come a long way from being burning dinner."


    Timothy flushed in embarrassment. "Well, at least, I can cook, old man. Your cooking leaves much desired for, why even the little ones can cook better!"


    Heskel choked at Timothy''s words earning cries of laugher from everyone at the table. Sadie wrinkled her crooked nose in tease and said, "Why even the littlest one, Reuben, who''s only seven can make a pot of soup!"


    Heskel sputtered even more indignantly as the seven-year-old in question with wiry hair jumps to his feet. "I can make sandwiches, a pot of tasty soup, and even dessert!" Reuben proudly exclaimed earning bursts of delighted laughter from his family.


    "It''s a conspiracy," Heskel bitterly grumbled. "Everyone''s out to get this poor, tired, old wolf."


    "Does that mean, that you''ll happily accept our matchmaking attempts?" Sadie sassily asked causing Heskel to choke on his food and pound on his chest followed by a chorus of laughter.


    Heskel attempted to glare at the older girl, who innocently batted her eyes at him. "I''ve no use for a woman to be underfoot," Heskel stiffly said. "I''ve survived this long without one, and I don''t plan on getting one now."


    "Says you," Timothy loudly said. "Why you were eating out of tin cans for every meal, Heskel, don''t you dare deny it! If that''s surviving, well, then maybe, you need a wife for your own good, Heskel."


    Heskel even more flustered is unable to think of a comeback as he tries to scowl at them only earning giggles instead. "Brats the whole lot of you," Heskel indignantly said. "I''ll be eating in the solitary, peaceful confinement of my room."


    With great pride, the elderly grizzled man marched out of the kitchen with a plateful of food. Bursts of laughter and jests follow Heskel out of the kitchen as a wide grin slowly appeared on his face. He''d deny it even until death, but he loved those darn brats even when they were trying to get under his skin, and maybe especially then. They were his family now and he theirs. He''d never been happier, and he''d not trade his present life for all the riches in the world. And that was a fact.

 Chapter 374

    The wizarding world was all abuzz regarding the news well into evening discussing the future ramifications of said changes in the law, reforms, and amendments. They were not the only ones as even goblins were considering whether it would be prudent or possible to hire muquibs and squibs now?


    Financially wise, they had been looking for suitable muggle partners to which work within the muggle economy but hadn''t found anyone trustworthy. Muquibs had very good reasons for distrusting of wizards and naturally would make excellent partners as they were natives to the muggle world and would provide the perfect front. And if Muquibs were willing to work with squibs, the goblins would greatly be able to increase their financial portfolios. It was a win-win situation for them all.


    Elsewhere in Great Britain to the dark shadows of woods still untouched, a gothic styled citadel lays directly in the middle of the woods sticking out like a sore thumb. The gothic-styled palace is large, elegant, and incredibly lavish, it was heavily fortified. It had been built to remain hidden in the world by sorcery from humans and wizards alike. And so, it had remained for hundreds of years.


    The area was covered by a dense cloud cover as various fancy carriages pulled by winged steeds flew through the air. However, the instant the sun fully went down beyond the dark horizon, dozens of bats could be seen flying through the air towards the castle in the woods. Down below, the lesser vampire''s hired as servants in dark livery wait for the higher-ranked vampire to arrive.


    One by one, bats land on the ground to transform into pale, gaunt dark-haired men and women. There are a few exceptions, but very few of those arriving possess lighter colored hair. All those arriving are mid-rank vampires of better pedigrees thanks to their blood sires. Finally, the last of these vampires enter, before the flying carriages pull forth and land on the long gravel road.


    The large winged horses are mostly black as they snort and their red eyes glow in the night. The trained carriage drivers, all low-ranked vampires carefully drive the carriages forth for they each carry high-ranked vampires. The first of the carriages arrive at the entrance of the castle, before coming to a halt.


    The lower-ranked vampires straighten up upon seeing the crest upon the carriage. The carriage driver silently leaps from the driver''s seat to the ground. "My liege, we have arrived," the coach driver solemnly said, before pulling the carriage door wide open.


    From inside emerged a pale, gaunt vampire. The elderly vampire had long silver hair and soulless black eyes. Without acknowledging even, the presence of his carriage driver, the elderly vampire makes his way up the marble steps.


    The lower-ranking vampires in livery all bow and say, "Greetings Pontifex Luther."


    The elder vampire named; Luther does not acknowledge their greeting. Rather as if speaking into thin air, the vampire says, "Bring up a bottle of the 1912 elf-wine. If I must wait, I shall do so in comfort," Luther demanded, before striding up the stone steps.


    One lower-ranking vampire rushed off to obey, while the rest remained behind to greet the still arriving high-ranking vampires. A steady line of carriages continued to pull up until the last carriage comes to a halt at the front entrance. The carriage driver pulls the door open to reveal, a beautiful pale, seductress. The high-ranking vampire was rather young and still retained her beauty.


    With painted bright red lips, the curved female vampire wearing a tight, silk black dress purred, "Have the rest of the Pontifex''s arrived?"


    "Yes, Pontifex Victoria," replied one of the lower-ranked vampires with a deep bow. "The rest of the Pontifex''s are waiting inside."


    Victoria''s lips twitch back in a coy smile, before sashaying up the marble steps. Good, she liked to make an entrance, her beauty must be appreciated by all those that saw her.


    Victoria''s entrance made quite the spectacle as she arrogantly raised her head and ignored the lustful stares of the mid-ranked vampires. Among them is a younger, tall emaciated man with dark shadows under his eyes. Smirking, Victoria approaches the vampire and says, "Sangunini, how good to see you tonight. You look quite terrible are you not getting enough to eat? If not, I can always be charitable and send one of my own, your way."


    "There is no need, Pontifex Victoria," Sanguini stiffly declined the invitation. Pontifex Victoria had a reputation for being a literal maneater. And he''d prefer not to become her latest catch.


    "Too bad," Victoria purred as she licked her lips suggestively. "Perhaps, another time, Sanguini. After all, we have nothing but time."


    Sanguini did not reply having chosen to ignore her words, but still politely bowed lest she takes offense. He was vastly aware that he only a mid-ranking vampire while Pontifex Victoria was a high-ranking vampire. And while she could force the issue, he would prefer not to ask his sire''s sire to intervene. His sire''s sire though a high-ranking vampire would intervene for a price, and it would not be light. And he would greatly prefer not to have to resort to such drastic measures in the first place.


    Victoria hummed to herself in private, "He''ll be mine, sooner or later."


    Licking her lips as if already imagining her prize, Victoria proudly struts down the hall and slams open the doors to the summit hall. Dozens of heads turn towards her mostly old decrepit heads, with a few still middle-aged, but with her being the only vampire amid them.


    "My, my, Hecate, you get older every time, I see you," Victoria snickered loudly as she took her seat and the doors magically closed shut behind her.


    The female vampire in question, Hecate has a formidable air about her. Her silver hair is pulled tightly in a coil with nary a hair out of place. With a frigid disposition about her, Hecate says, "And yet every time, we meet Victoria, it would appear that your whorish ways have impossibly grown again. It would seem that a whore is still a whore, despite being turned."


    Victoria hissed and bared her fangs in anger at the older female vampire. With her nail''s lengthening, Victoria is about to do something rash, when a male voice says, "Must we do this every single time? I have better things to do like enjoy this vintage 1912 elf-wine than listen to you ladies debate the same argument over and over again."


    Both female vampires turn to glare at Luther, who merely takes another sip of his glass in reply. Both female vampires turn to glare at each other, before settling back down in their seats. There would be plenty of time to cuss each other out later, there was a serious business at hand to be taken care of.

 Chapter 375

    With peace now restored, very vampire head turns towards the front of the round table. There sitting at the tip of the round table is a very wrinkled, elderly vampire with a silver widow''s peak. The eldest vampire only lived to two hundred and fifty years old. And among all those in attendance, this elderly vampire was over two hundred years old, the eldest among them. The vampires remain silent waiting for the Pontifex Maximus, the head of the Coven, Ambrogio Sangria to speak.


    "Welcome Pontifex''s," Pontifex Maximus, Ambrogio Sangria rasped as his stark white hands with dark blue veins rested on his chair''s armrest. "We have all gathered here today to speak on a wide variety of topics. All I ask that you deliberate with care, before I will turn the time over to you all, and request that we finish an hour before sunrise to allow the servants to finish preparing the guest bedrooms, before retiring to rest for the day."


    There is a faint sound of rustling as the various Pontifices throughout the chamber glance at each other waiting. "Then I shall be the first to speak," finally said, a middle-aged vampire with rare brown colored hair. "I am sure that all of has have read the Daily Prophet and are aware of the changes that have occurred within the wizarding world."


    "Out with it already, Nikolas," snapped a rather impatient silver-haired vampire.


    "I was just getting to that, Dario," Nikolas growled in frustration. "If the werewolves join, this new A.P.D. then how will we fare?"


    Dario sneered and said, "What is there to fear? They are nothing more than mangy wolves no longer feral, but domesticated. It''s as though their teeth and claws have been removed; they cannot hurt us."


    "Oh, you think so?" Nikolas arched his brow. "You forget they are wolves. They can still scent us in their wolf form and what should happen if they found our scents on the Blood Houses? What then? How will we eat?!"


    There are surprised expressions on various faces as the vampires uneasily glanced around. It surely couldn''t be that bad, could it?


    "Calm yourselves," said Luther. "The Blood Houses are owned in a joint enterprise with the wizarding purebloods. The purebloods will not allow for their brothels to be closed and as such we shall not lose our staple source of food."


    "Exactly," Victoria preened having been a former, very popular member of one of the said places.


    Victoria flashed Hecate a triumphant grin, before adding, "The purebloods will do anything to keep that which they fancy. And if it becomes dire, we can always move the Blood Houses elsewhere."


    "Either way, we must be prepared," Nikolas interjected earning a pouting scowl from Victoria. "It has always been difficult to hunt among the humans and with each passing era even more so. We cannot afford to lose the Blood Houses, or we will all be at risk."


    There is nodding of assent from the vampires as Hecate wisely says, "Worry not, with the latest influx of immigrant humans among the humans, we can always feed from them. Their desperation through exquisite to taste makes them ever the easy prey to catch."


    "Well some us would rather avoid eating from such cheap humans," Victoria said with a loud sniff. "I for one, only want the best. But if such cheap humans are to your taste, Hecate, you are more than welcome to feed from those human stragglers. No one will judge your unique tastes."


    Hecate flashes her fangs at Victoria in anger. "We have always survived how we can, child. Not all of us had the luxury of a choice to survive."


    Victoria opens her mouth to speak, when Ambrogio Sangria roars, "Enough."


    Victoria quivers and bows her head in apology. She could not afford to anger the Pontifex Maximus. He was their King, their ruler in the Isles.


    However, Ambrogio Sangria was not appeased by her actions. "I have tolerated your childish ways, Pontifex Victoria for some time now, and I have grown weary of doing so. You shall serve as a feeding vessel to the childes until I say otherwise."


    "No, please, Pontifex Maximus!" Victoria begged as she fell to her knees in fright.


    To serve as a feeding vessel implied, she would help newly transformed vampires learn how to feed and control their hunger. They would feed off of her and doing so suck out some of her vitality. All those that were punished as feeding vessels aged ten to twenty years within a period of a single year! She could not bear the thought of growing old so quickly, she could not!


    "You disagree with my decision, Pontifex Victoria," Ambrogio icily asked as the rest of the vampires sucked in a breath. The Pontifex Maximus was not pleased, not pleased at all. And the Pontifex Maximus was not one for mercy.


    "I do not, Pontifex Maximus," Victoria stammered. "I merely wish to request leniency. I shall mend my ways and never commit such a fault again."


    "You shall not serve as a feeding vessel," Ambrogio finally replied causing Victoria to slump down in relief.


    "Nor there will be another second chance," Ambrogio added causing Victoria to gaze at him in confusion.


    Those older and wiser vampires pale, a ghastly shade that should not be possible given that they are already impossibly pale. Victoria stares at the rest of the Pontifex''s bemused by their reactions. Why even her rival, Hecate is unable to meet her gaze and glanced away.


    Ambrogio held out his hand and turned his thumb down as in Roman gladiatorial tradition. "To the stake with her," Ambrogio ruthlessly proclaimed.


    "Wait, what?!" Victoria screamed in panic, but suddenly finds her hands pinned by two other Pontifex''s. Another places a gag in her mouth, before binding her hands and feet.


    With tears of dread and fright, Victoria pleads for aid, but not a single Pontifex dares gaze up at her, while her captors carry her out of the chamber, before the door slams shut behind her in her final death sentence. There were no second chances when it came to the Pontifex Maximus.

 Chapter 376 - Coven â…¢

    The Pontifex Maximus, Ambrogio Sangria calmly leaned back in his seat as if nothing had transpired. "Please continue, Pontifex''s," Ambrogio ordered, before leaning in his seat to watch the Pontifex''s.


    Every single vampire in the room was much more subdued including those like Dario. The Pontifex''s spoke politely and quickly getting to the point of each topic. With the fear of the sun in them the vampires swiftly and without any argument resolved every single issue for the time being, before turning to gaze at the Pontifex Maximus.


    "I see that you are all tired," Ambrogio said. "You did well, Pontifex''s, you are all dismissed. As we finished early, please enjoy the refreshments provided, or you may retire to your coffins as you see fit."


    "By your leave, Pontifex Maximus," all the vampires said, before bowing, and departing one by one in a neat orderly line from the room.


    Before the last of the vampires have left the room, Ambrogio says, "Pontifex Luther, and Hecate, please remain behind. I wish to have a private word with you."


    Both Pontifex''s share a wary glance, while the rest of the vampires scurry out in relief. The door shuts firmly behind them as Ambrogio gestured to the seats at his side. "Come sit by me." It was not a request.


    The two vampires sat on either side of him with Hecate on his right and Luther on his left. "I apologize about this evening''s distasteful actions, but they were needed," Ambrogio explained without any trace of guilt or shame. "Some of the younger vampires have been a bit unruly as of late, and they needed to be reminded of their proper places."


    "Of course, Pontifex Maximus," the two vampires said in chorus.


    Ambrogio accepts their words as a matter of fact, before saying," Now that we have an opening in the council, I still wish for a younger one to serve. I feel that their voices should not be completely shushed. Who would the both of you recommend?"


    Hecate thoughtfully purses her lips for a moment before saying, "Sanguini might be a good option. He is a mid-ranked vampire with a sire descended from a higher-ranked sire. And is calm in difficult situations for the most part, but he does have a slight penchant for younger girls."


    "And your recommendation, Luther?" Ambrogio turned and asked.


    Luther puts his fingers together in front of him. "I would recommend Orpheus D''Arcy," Luther replied. "Young, but still comes from a long line of Pontifices. He''s been trained on how to properly comport himself within the council and out. He''d be a good addition to the council."


    Hecate slowly nods her head, but pointedly says, "However, he has a certain penchant for children that we cannot ignore. His sire had done a good job of curbing that habit and any unfortunate transgressions. But we both know what would happen should the Ministry of Magic come to learn that a Pontifex has such perversions. While Sanguini despite his taste for younger women, they are all of legal age, sixteen and up."


    "What do you think, Pontifex Maximus?" Luther said as both vampires turned to study the old, wrinkled vampire.


    "No, neither of them is suitable," Ambrogio said with a frown. "Recommend another."


    Hecate having already tested the waters with Sanguini reveals her true candidate. "I recommend, Delia, Pontifex Maximus," Hecate firmly said. "She is a former witch that was turned. Not only is she clear-headed, but she possesses magic which will greatly benefit the purposes of the council."


    Ambrogio nods his head slowly in approval but waits before making his final decision. Turning towards Luther, Ambrogio waits for the Pontifex to speak.


    To both of their surprises, Luther says, "I agree with Hecate, out of all of the young vampires that we have, Delia would be the best option to have join the council. And since she is still young and beautiful, but more importantly a former witch, the wizarding world will be more at ease with her, when we send her to represent our interests."


    "Very well," Ambrogio said. "I shall announce her ascension to Pontifex after the New Year. Now go on you two, I am tired and will retire to bed early. I am old and need my sleep."


    Hecate and Luther rise to their feet and bow, before leaving the room. They were not foolish enough to offer the Pontifex Maximus aid to help him to his feet. The only vampire that had foolishly ever tired found his head ripped off shoulders. No one ever since then suggested that the Pontifex Maximus was old despite his advanced age.


    The two of them slowly walk down the stone halls admiring the decorations and watching vampires mingling down below on the lower level. Halting at a viewing balcony, Hecate quietly drinks in the festive scene before her. She could not remember the last time she had been so very carefree at least not for many years now.


    "I am tired, Luther," Hecate confessed earning an appraising glance from her companion.


    "Why ever so, dearest?" Luther asked as he leaned against an Italian marble pillar and folded his arms over his chest. "We are immortal."


    Hecate lips twitch in a faint smile. "Surely, you jest, Luther. We are long-lived, but certainly far from mortal. We will still die like every other creature on this planet, no more, and no less."


    "I know, Hecate," Luther said. "But you still have not answered my question."


    Hecate turns away from the vampire and glances back down at the vampires dancing down below. "I am one hundred and twenty years, Luther," Hecate recalled. "I was sixty years old and deathly afraid of dying, and so I sought a cure to Death. Well, I found a solution, which I thought was perfect."


    "But what?" Luther interrupted.


    "As of late, I find myself missing things of old," Hecate quietly answered. "I miss all the colors that life used to have then. The brightness of the day, the sun. I can barely remember what the sun felt like on my skin or a cloudless blue sky. I miss those moments the most."


    "It is merely old age, Hecate," Luther confessed. "It happens to us all."


    Hecate arched her brow at the vampire in disbelief. "I will believe that, when I see that, Luther."


    "True, I do not show it," Luther admitted. "However, I do understand. We all do, we just tend to not admit it that very often."


    Hecate sighed and says, "Yes, well, this evening certainly made me feel my age."


    Glancing up at Luther, Hecate turns to say, "I disliked Victoria with every being of my body, but she young almost a childes really. Her vibrant candlelight should not have been flickered out so soon."


    "The Pontifex Maximus is what he is," Luther murmured.


    "Yes, I know that he did it for the good of the coven," Hecate huffed. "But still, I suppose I shall miss my nemesis."


    "As if you lack any," Luther joked, before grabbing Hecate by the hand. "Now come along and dance at least once with me, old woman,"


    "Old Woman!" Hecate shouted in vexation, before allowing herself to be dragged to the dancefloor by the male vampire. Perhaps, the old man was right. She just needed to live a little. And what an irony that statement was to one who was undead.

 Chapter 377 - Coven â…£

    While the rest of the vampires still conversed and danced, Ambrogio Sangria, the Pontifex Maximus of the coven made his way down a hidden stairway, behind a hidden doorway, which led to a hidden guest room, which connected to the outside. The elderly vampire took a key from his neck and carefully opened the door, which only he had access to from this side of the chateau.


    Already waiting inside is a stern, hard-faced wizard. The wizard in question has a rough harsh voice as he says, "You''re rather early, Ambrogio. To what do I owe this unexpected honor?"


    "It is nothing," Ambrogio replied with a dismissive gesture, before sitting down across the table from the wizard.


    Now seated, Ambrogio carefully studies the wizard, before a cold smirk appears on his face. "It would appear, Minchum, that you will be losing the wizarding elections against the current Minister of Magic Jenkins, my early condolences."


    Harold Minchum, the current rival of the Minister of Magic for the position of the next Minister of Magic narrowed his eyes into dangerous squints at the elderly wizard. "You would do well to remember, Ambrogio that a staked vampire in the sun always burns to death."


    Ambrogio lets out a low chuckle in reply as if having heard a rather comedic joke rather than a threat. Finished laughing, Ambrogio mockingly says, "You need me, Minchum. Or else, where would you be now? Who else has carefully removed your enemies without notice nor being traced back to you?"


    Minchum sneers, before saying, "The poisoned bottle did not work, I need you to try again."


    "Impossible," Ambrogio flatly declined. "The one that was able to sneak in was lucky at that time, but since then, and we''ve checked, the Minister of Magic''s office has become impenetrable. And I did vigorously warn you at that time that there would be no second chances."


    Minchum curls his hand into a fist, before relaxing and saying, "Very well, what about attempting an attack outside of the Ministry?"


    "The attack at the Malfoy Wedding further increased the security placed on the Minister of Magic at all times," Ambrogio vehemently pointed out. "There are no further opportunities for us to act."


    "Where there is a will there is a way," Minchum ruthlessly countered.


    "Indeed," Ambrogio rasped. "But we are vampires, and there are no second chances for us, and I will not jeopardize the coven for a mere flimsy chance that cannot be guaranteed to work."


    "Surely, there is someone who would be foolish to do so," Minchum further prodded.


    "If there is, they are nowhere near talented enough to do so," Ambrogio retorted. "It would do us, no good."


    "I refuse to resign myself," Minchum hissed. "She is an obstacle for us."


    "Us?'' Ambrogio said with a frown. "You must mean yourself, Minchum."


    Minchum blinks for a moment, before quickly covering his lapse. "My apologies, it was a slip of the tongue."


    Ambrogio slowly nods his head and says, "Well, if that is all, I shall now depart."


    "Wait," Minchum said. "Have you received an invitation from a wizard, who calls himself, the Dark Lord or Lord Voldemort?"


    "We have, but we refused the envoy upon learning that the wizard had recruited werewolves," Ambrogio said with a shudder. "I will not have us working alongside with such vile, brutish creatures."


    "And what if they are no longer in his service, what then?" Minchum further pried.


    "We will play second fiddle to no one," Ambrogio snapped. "Is that all, wizard?"


    "That is all, vampire," Minchum nastily countered. "Until we meet again."


    Ambrogio sent the wizard a fierce scowl, before rising to his feet and locking the door behind him. The Pontifex Maximum silently waited next to his side of the door and waited for the wizard to depart. Not long after the sound of a candle being blown out is heard, before footsteps, the sound of a door closing, and finally, the sound of a door being locked.


    Satisfied that the conditions were still met, Ambrogio slowly climbed the stairs. He was tired and wished to rest now, but he still had one last thing to take care of. Making his way to a hidden room, Ambrogio carefully opened the door, before stepping inside.


    There lying on the ground is the bound, weeping figure of the now ex-Pontifex Victoria. "Ah, poor, poor foolish thing," Ambrogio Sangria crooned.


    Victoria struggled to speak, but only muffled cries can be heard through her gag. With eyes full of tears, the young female vampire begged for her life. "There, there, it will be over soon," Ambrogio whispered as he knelt on the stone ground next to her.


    His pale, blue-lined veined hands rise and gently touch her neck. Victoria''s eyes are wide with fear as she struggles not to move even a centimeter at feeling sharp, long nails running down her jugular. Trying not to draw even more attention to herself, she even ceased to struggle to speak.


    "Do you know that it is possible for a vampire to prolong their life?" Ambrogio said out loud. "Oh, yes, it is very much possible to live for more than two hundred and fifty years. However, there is a very harsh requirement to do so. Would you like to know what it is, Victoria?"


    Too afraid to move her head, Victoria''s eyes wildly dart around in reply. She did not want to know. She wanted to leave never to return again to this wretched, foul place!


    Ambrogio slowly lowered his head and says, "Oh yes, all it takes is for a vampire to survive by draining the life blood of other vampires."


    Victoria''s eyes bulge in panic as she struggles to move to no avail. She was like a fly trapped in a spider''s web, and already cocooned knowing that spider returning to the web to suck her insides, while she was still alive!


    With gentle care like a lover about to kiss his sweetheart, the silver-haired head of Ambrogio bent down and hovered over the satin-smooth, perfectly pale neck. Not even breathing he says, "Ironically, I''m nearly eight hundred years old. And every two-hundred and fifty years, I fake my own death and move on to another coven. This is my third coven, and soon enough, it will be time to move on again."


    Ambrogio paused, before adding, "Naturally you must be wondering why no one notices? Well, I leave no sired children, I always change my name, and pay a sorcerer to change my face every single time. It''s quite costly, I admit but well worth the outrageous price."


    Victoria tires not to gulp at feeling his mauve tongue carefully licked her trembling neck, before his fangs suddenly descended in savagery. Hungeringly slurping her blood he held her up by her hair. Despite the burning pain, everything began to fade away into overwhelming darkness until nothing remained.


    Ambrogio did not move from her neck until every single last drop of blood in her body was gone. Licking his lips and teeth clean, he allowed for the truly and now very much dead husk to fall to the ground.


    "Delicious," Ambrogio said in satisfaction. "The young ones always taste the best. A pity that I can so rarely indulge with such delicacies."


    Licking his lips again, Ambrogio fondly recalls a memory from the past. "Though far from the best," Ambrogio hungrily said as he licked his lips at recalling a most diving taste.


    "The best-tasting blood, I''ve ever had been a muggle turned vampire named Lazarus D''Eath. The poor lovestruck fool thought himself in love with a witch and eloped. However, to do so was to go against the coven itself, and I rather enjoyed watching him plead for his life begging only to return to his witch," Ambrogio mused out loud.


    "His fear and despair were exquisite like the finest aged wine," Ambrogio recounted to no one but the corpse at his feet. "And even now, I can still clearly recall the very moment, when the light was extinguished from his eyes. It''s a memory that I dearly cherish."


    Easily kicking the husk into a corner, Ambrogio rises to his feet and cleans off any specks of blood before emerging from the hidden door. He''d have one of the servants remove the corpse, before disposing of the servant. It would ensure that nothing was tracked back to him. And nothing ever had.


    Thusly, so with a light skip in his step, Ambrogio retreated to his coffin to rest for the day. With such boundless energy and a satisfied belly, he''d sleep like the very dead. And who said that vampires couldn''t joke?

 Chapter 378 - Heartache

    The start of December brought wind and sleet to Hogwarts. The castle was as drafty as usual with fires roaring to keep the chill at bay. The poor Durmstrang ship on the lake was pitching in the high winds, its black sails billowing. It made Rowan seasick just to see the ship tossing and turning. She hoped that the ship was enchanted on the inside for the motions not to be felt. Or she had the terrible feeling that plenty of the Durmstrang students were going to be puking their guts out from the severe motion sickness.


    Madame Maxime was in much better shape though. Beauxbatons carriage resided within the tree line, where the trees broke most of the fierce wind. Though it was still likely to be pretty chilly, then again with magic, who knows. For all Rowan knew there was a chimney inside there somewhere.


    However, that was not the only change, the Wizarding World had elected to regain Minister Jenkins as Minister of Magic. It came as a bit of surprise to many as for sure the wizarding world journalists believed that the Minister of Magic would lose the pureblood vote due to her reforms just before elections. But for one reason or another more than half of the purebloods voted in her favor to continue to retain, Eugenia Jenkins as Minister of Magic. And with the added votes of muggleborn wizards, muquibs, squibs, former werewolves, and a fair portion of the rest of the wizarding world, Minister Jenkins won by the election by a landslide once more securing her position as Minister of Magic until the next election.


    Though the news did not much impact Hogwarts except for many of the pureblood children in all the four houses, who privately discussed the ramifications of next year''s sorting. There were rumors already that it would be the largest first-year class in Hogwarts history not even including the huge influx of transfer students that would be entering. They were all wondering if said transfers would change the dynamics of the four houses? Either way, it was something to bear in mind with the next upcoming year.


    Despite everything, classes continued as before. One day while in alchemy, Professor Boas said, "I vas told by Professor Slug''orn to make di announcement to di bot'' of you. The Yule Ball iz approaching, a traditional part of di Triwizard Tournament and an opportunity for us to socialize vith our foreign guests. Now, di ball vill be open only to fourth years and above. Although di both of you may invite a younger student if you vish."


    Rowan chokes as Severus shyly begins to turn red. She''d forgotten all about the blasted ball until now. And as champion she''d for sure have to ask someone out in order to dance. But who?


    "Dress robes vill be vorn," Professor Boas continued. "And di ball vill start at eight o''clock on Christmas day, finishing at midnight in the Great Hall. Good luck to di both of you."


    Thankfully the bell rings as Rowan and Severus make their escape. Severus is clearly rather excited to go and ask Lily in their next shared class period, DADA. While Severus was excitedly dreaming about attending the ball, Rowan pondered on who to invite.


    Regulus would no doubt be asked by Bethanie. Terry would ask Silvia for sure. Pettigrew was with Quyen Crowley. Lupin with Mary. Xeno with Pandora. That left her with James, Sirius, or Andrew Abbot. Out of those three, she''d rather ask Andrew. She could at least count on him not to abandon her mid-ball.


    Rowan hadn''t gone very far when she suddenly bumped into someone. "Sorry," Rowan apologized as Severus didn''t even notice that she''d stopped swept past her. Glancing up in surprise she realized she''d bumped into one of her classmates in her six-year level classes, Advanced Arithmancy and Ancient Studies, Barrett Boone.


    The Ravenclaw team captain waved her apology way and said, "It''s fine, I wasn''t paying any attention either." The ash brown-haired youth weakly smiled at her as his silver eyes seemed rather distracted. He was still slim, toned and handsome as ever, but he seemed like he wanted to cry almost.


    "Are you truly alright?" Rowan asked despite knowing it wasn''t any of her business.


    "I''m fine, Prince," Barrett insisted as he turned to move away.


    "Did you break up with Travers?" Rowan asked as she always thought the two boys were a cute couple. A bit of a Romeo and Juliet given that they were a Gryffindor and Slytherin.


    Barrett''s silver eyes widened with fear and distrust as he dragged her into a nearby empty classroom. Startled at his reaction, Rowan blinked as he slammed the door shut and put his arms on either side of her to pin to the wall. "How do you know that?!" Barrett growled in anger and dismay.


    "I mean, the way the two of you two looked at each other," Rowan explained. "Was I wrong? I mean, I always thought the two of you made a lovely couple. Rather romantic really."


    Barrett slowly eyes her to confirm that was the truth and finds that is indeed the case. "Sorry," Barrett suddenly withdraws back. "I didn''t mean to overreact."


    "Want to talk?" Rowan cautiously suggested.


    "Why not?!" Barrett mockingly said to himself. "I just lost the one person I cared for, why not tell my woes to a complete and utter stranger?"


    "Because it''s easier," Rowan wryly said as she walked over to a desk. "A stranger won''t judge, there are no lingering attachments, no niceties, no context nor any real repercussions." Sitting down on one of the desks, she motions for Barrett to have a seat and waits for him to start talking.


    "I know you''re a half-blood," Barrett began to explain. "I don''t know if you are aware or not, but homosexuality is not viewed very kindly by the pureblood families."


    Rowan understood why, the purebloods were dying off and it was seen as a crime not to reproduce. Why even Dumbledore kept silent about it. He never openly acknowledged that he was bent that way so to speak. It was only through very mild suggestions that the conclusion was drawn.


    "I love him," Barrett whispered softly. "But he''s a Travers and he''s expected to marry a girl his parents already picked out for him. I told him that we could always continue to see each other even when we''re married. Plenty of other such couples do so as they keep their families and lovers separate. But the bloody honorable snake won''t betray his betrothal vows. He''ll be loyal to a woman he doesn''t love until the day he or she dies first!" Barrett loudly sniffed as his eyes filled with tears.


    Rowan gently pats him on the back and says, "What you''re suggesting is something that Traver''s can''t live with. Why must he be forced to throw away his ideal? Is that not what makes him and what you love about him in the first place."


    "I know," Barrett mumbled from between his hands that were covering his face. "But I don''t want to let him go."


    "I''m not going to say that foolish phrase, that it is better to have loved than to have never loved at all," Rowan firmly said. "But rather, if he doesn''t change his mind, what will you do then?"


    "I don''t know," Barrett said as the bell rang. Barrett glances up at the closed door as if lost and unsure of what to do next.


    Rowan shrugs and says, "I can stand to be late to class for just one day. I think it''s much more important, what we''re talking about."


    Barrett gives her a weak smile as she takes out a clean silk hankie for him to wipe his face dry. "If you would allow it, I''d like to tell you a story," Rowan softly said, before muttering the Muffalito spell.


    Barrett dries his face as Rowan stands up and subconsciously wraps her arms around herself. "My father and mother once loved each other so much that my mother ran away from her


    pureblood family to marry a mere muggle man or so we that," Rowan solemnly recounted the tale.


    "My father was a good man when we were young but all that began to change when he discovered our magic. He began to change as he drank more and losing his job at that time certainly didn''t help either. By the end of it, we were eleven years old and our mother finally had to leave him as our father had become physically violent."


    Rowan stared Barrett straight in the eyes as she says, "I don''t know much about love, but what I do know is that love can twist into horrible, terrible things. I can assure you that if you continue down this forced path, there will come a day when all that is left is hate. And when that day comes, will you still be glad that you forced him in the end?"


    Barrett smiles a heartbreaking smile at her and says, "I won''t¡­... I guess that''s my answer, huh?"


    "Yes," Rowan quietly affirmed, before offering him a hand to aid him back up to his feet.


    Barrett gratefully took her hand as he said, "Thanks, Prince."


    Rowan nods before opening the door to leave. "Hey Prince," Barrett called out to her.


    Turning around Rowan blankly stares at him as he says, "You have a date to the Yule ball yet?"


    "No, why?" Rowan asked in utter bewilderment.


    "Because I need a new one," Barrett weakly croaked.


    "Sure, I''d be honored," Rowan softly replied as Barrett nodded his thanks. Closing the door behind her, she made her way up to the DADA classroom. The moment she stepped in through the door, Professor Lye said, "Miss Prince, you are late! Sit down immediately and ten points from Slytherin!"


    Rowan sat down with a shrug. It was worth it. For a wise man once said, "Because even in winter, the cold isn''t always bitter, and not every day is cruel." And even Rowan had a heart.

 Chapter 379 - Severus Gets A Date

    A week later the school was a buzz about the Yule Ball. Everyone fourth year and up had chosen to stay with the exception of a few younger years like Regulus and Dirk, who''d been asked by an older student to attend the Yule Ball with them. The girls in the corridors seemed to always be whispering and giggling as they compared what they would wear.


    They were sitting down in the common room, when Severus sighed for the hundredth time. "I told you that you should have asked Lily that day," Rowan said as she took Terry''s knight. "You were to chicken to do so and now Lily''s going with a cute Hufflepuff."


    "I know, Rowan," Severus snapped. "No need to rub it in my face!"


    "Then stop sighing, mate. It''s bloody getting annoying," Terry muttered as he focused on the game before him. "Just go and ask some other girl already."


    "I don''t want to ask anyone but Lily," Severus huffed as he crossly folds his arms over his chest and begins to sulk. "And what about you, Rowan?"


    "What about me?" Rowan answered without glancing up.


    "Who are you going to ask?" Severus smugly asked.


    "Oh, I was already asked," Rowan replied causing both Severus and Terry to choke."


    "By whom?!" Terry and Severus exclaimed.


    "By Barrett Boone," Rowan replied as she happily took Terry''s bishop leaving his defense wide open.


    "The dreamy Ravenclaw team captain?!" Tiffany squealed as she glanced up from her magazine.


    "The same," Rowan replied as she easily put Terry into check.


    Silvia and Bethanie both look rather intrigued as Silvia says, "Let me get this straight. The dreamy guy who half of the girls are in love with asked you to the Yule Ball?"


    "Yup," Rowan replied in satisfaction as she put Terry into checkmate and won the match.


    "And how do you know him?" Silvia suspiciously asked.


    "He''s in our Ancient Studies class," Severus growled.


    "And in Advanced Arithmancy with me," Rowan added as she leaned back into her chair to enjoy a biscuit from off her plate, while Terry just couldn''t wrap his mind around the fact that Rowan had been asked to attend the Yule ball.


    "Well isn''t that just nice," Bethanie beamed with pride. "Do you have something to wear, Rowan?"


    "Yes, I do," Rowan replied as she thought back to the long silver dress her aunt had purchased for her including the dress robes.


    "And as for you, Severus, show Lily that you''re attractive too," Rowan grumbled. "Go and move you''re a*s into high gear and get yourself a date. Or are you going to be the antisocial loser, who despite being the youngest apprentice in over two hundred years that can''t get himself a single date?" Naturally, Rowan let her voice trail off implicating that despite their bloodline Severus wasn''t courageous even though he was a descendant of Godric Gryffindor.


    "I''ll show you," Severus roared, before storming out of the common room.


    "I bet it''s the first girl he sees," Terry shamelessly wagered.


    "No, it''s going to be some smart girl," Silvia argued.


    "Wrong, I bet he goes for someone out of his league!" Tiffany added.


    "I''m with Tiffany on this one," Rowan said in agreement as Tiffany beamed at her.


    They all expectantly look at Bethanie, who says, "Fine, I''ll say that it''s someone older than our year."


    "What are we wagering this time?" Terry happily asked as he rubbed his hands together.


    "The losers have to kiss under the mistletoe," Tiffany happily declared, before taking a sip of her steaming cup of tea.


    "What if I''m not bent like that?" Rowan said with a shiver as Silvia vehemently nodded her head in agreement.


    "In that case, the losers have to kiss the first person of the opposite gender that they see," Tiffany happily explained as Rowan really hoped Severus was angry. He tended to be rash like his Gryffindor heritage. Hopefully, that would produce a bloody miracle in the end.


    Sometime later, Severus triumphantly storms into the common room. "I got a date!"


    "Good for you, Severus," Bethanie replied without glancing up from the crossword puzzle in the Daily Prophet.


    Clearing his throat, Severus says again, "I said, that I got a date!"


    "We heard you the first time," Rowan snapped as she put down her book. Arching her eyebrow at him, she says, "Well, who is it?"


    "Asha Patil," Severus proudly said causing them all to gape.


    "The Ravenclaw seeker beauty?!" Terry exclaimed.


    Rowan privately sighed in relief. Thank goodness she''d won the bet! She was free!


    "How''d you manage that, you, sly dog," Terry eagerly asked for the details.


    "I just walked up to her and asked," Severus proudly answered.


    "Given how vastly popular she is, I''m surprised no one asked her prior to this," Silvia muttered in disbelief.


    "Probably just too scared of rejection," Rowan snickered.


    Tiffany squeals in delight at remembering something. Pointing at Silvia and Terry, she says, "The both of you are the losers and have to kiss now!"


    "What?" Terry and Silvia shouted as they glanced at each other to only realize they''d fallen into Tiffany''s trap. They''d now have to kiss each other.


    "Were all of you really betting on me?" Severus grumbled as he began to sulk again.


    "We''re Slytherins, Sev," Rowan said with a sniff. "We like to keep ourselves occupied."


    Turning to her attention to Terry and Silvia, Rowan says, "So, where''s our kiss?"


    Both of them suddenly turn red as Terry squeaks, "I can''t do it with all of you watching us!"


    "It''s not like we''re watching the both of you have sex," Rowan mumbled causing the pair to turn that much redder and for Bethanie to glare at her for Rowan''s inappropriate language use.


    Scrunching their eyes in embarrassment, the two of them rushed forward clumsily bumping their noses. Before successfully planting a kiss on each other''s lips. Tiffany whistles causing the two to break apart with a mix of feelings.


    Tiffany and Rowan share Cheshire grins unable to hide their glee. Their plan had worked perfectly. At this rate, Terry and Silvia would finally stop dancing around each other and finally admit their feelings to each other. To be honest, their actions had grown rather tedious. And being the Slytherins that they were they hatched a plan and waited for the perfect moment to strike. Who says, Slytherins aren''t good? Of course, they are, whenever it is convenient.

 Chapter 380 - Strip Poker

    The last week of the term became increasingly boisterous. Rumors were flying about how Dumbledore had bought eight hundred barrels of mulled mead from Miss Rosmerta. That was an unknown fact, but for certain he had booked the new and upcoming popular musical group the Weird Sisters to come.


    Some of the teachers like Professor Flitwick just gave trying to teach them. He had them play games in class and just chatter all about. But the advanced upper-year professors did not and including Professor McGonagall and Professor Lye, who worked them to the very last second of each class period.


    The Hogwarts staff continued to strive to impress their guests. The decorations were the most elaborate ever seen. Everlasting icicles had been attached to the banisters of the marble staircase. The usual twelve Christmas trees in the Great Hall were decked with everything from luminous holly berries to real, hooting, golden owls, and the suits of armor had all been bewitched to sing carols whenever anyone passed them.


    Several times, Argus Filch, the caretaker had been forced to extract Peeves from inside the armor. Peeves especially liked to add his own inventive lyrics between the song gaps. More than one girl had taken to pouring water down into the armor in an attempt to drown him. Needless to say, their efforts were in vain.


    The term ended with a heavy load of homework. Not that Rowan had an issue as she got that right out of the way to enjoy her winter break. The older Slytherins that weren''t going home this year kicked it into high gear. Once upon a time, Rowan had thought Gryffindor''s were the unruly ones, she was dead wrong. It was the quiet ones who were the scariest when they let at last let their hair down.


    The common room area had been turned into a gambling den, where not even Professor Slughorn dared to interfere. Rowan was fairly certain that one point she overhead a group of seventh years gambling their unborn first borne. Somehow, she had the distinct feeling that the wager was very much real and would likely be called in much later in the future.


    Those not willing to participate in gambling tended to hide out in the dorms or elsewhere only returning to sleep. Personally, Rowan didn''t mind as she''d often be found reading in the common room periodically watching the gambling games. Severus at present was out with Lily, while the girls were off with Lily and her friends. They were bound to be out on the grounds in some kind of snowball fight.


    Rowan sniffed at the mere idea of snowball fight. If she wanted to be wet and cold, she would have not dropped Herbology. Despite her love of plants, her comfort always came first. And tromping out in all kinds of weather to get into the greenhouses defeated that purpose.


    Suddenly, Terry stomps over to Rowan and says, "Rowan come play strip poker with me! The sixth and seventh years said that I can''t play unless I drag someone else in."


    Terry paused and eyes, Rowan with a bit of concern. "Er, you don''t have any problems with nudity do you, Rowan?"


    "Why not at all," Rowan flashed Terry a rather bright smile that suddenly left him feeling as though he''d just awoken a hungry dragon.


    Closing her book, Rowan followed Terry back to the poker table, where she instantly spots the sour face of Parsley Parkinson and Darcy Travers. She might have stared a second too long at him because he glanced up at her. She quickly moved on and curled her lips in distaste at seeing the seventh year, Vern Crabbe. The two of them sneered at each other in equal dislike as Rowan took the remaining opening seat.


    The other three integrants at the table was the agitated Slytherin female Prefect of the year before, Delilah Pizarro. Her nose is still slightly crooked, but her face had regained its normal fullness after becoming rather gaunt last year from her stint as a Prefect. It would seem that teasing Igor Kakaroff had more than paid off and returned some of her lost youth back to her.


    The other two seventh year boys were both recognized as the Slytherin Quidditch team beaters. They were both fairly muscled and both attempting to grow a beard but failing rather miserably. One of them had a week mustache, while others only had three hairs on his chin.


    "We all know the rules to Five Draws, right?" Delilah Pizzaro asked as she held the enchanted self-shuffling poker deck. "The cards are enchanted against magic, so cheating is not possible." Rowan doesn''t hide her smile at the instruction and Terry gets the distinct feeling that won''t make the least bit of a difference to Rowan.


    "Before we start what is the value of our clothes?" Rowan asked receiving blank looks. "Well, I mean underwear should count for more points, right?"


    "One free round before the player needs to strip again," Pizzaro instantly replied. "Anything else?" Not seeing any other questions, Pizzaro deals out five cards down to each of them.


    Rowan, unlike the rest barley, lifts the cards off the table to peek at them and leaves them on the surface of the table. The rest of them hold their cards close to their chest. Hiding a smirk, she waits for Pizzaro to speak.


    "All right, what''s the first piece of clothing to be lost?" Pizzaro asked.


    Various bets are heard from the seated occupants. "Scarf." "A shoe." "My Coat." "Sweater." "My Pants." "A shoe."


    "A glove," Rowan said, earning glares for being such a cheapskate. But it wasn''t her fault they weren''t prepared.


    "All right remember you may discard up to five cards and draw up to five times from the deck," Pizzaro instructed them. "All right, the game begins with the player to the left of the dealer." Pizzaro glances pointedly at the seventh-year boy with three hairs on his chin.


    The burly young man instantly discards a face-up card onto the table it was a black number two clover card. Then he draws a card and makes a face. He was already terrible at poker as the first rule of the game is to keep a blank face.


    The following player went and so forth until it was Rowan''s turn. She immediately drops the weakest card in her deck and draws another. Her face remains impassive showing no emotion as she merely slides the card face down next to her other five cards. The game continues until at last everyone who wants to draw five cards has done so.


    "Let''s see your hands," Pizzaro instructed as everyone showed their hands. Terry had the highest hand with Rowan being somewhere in the middle. The first loser to lose a shoe was the burly player with a weak mustache.


    As the game steadily continued the players noticed one thing, Rowan never lost. She at times had the highest hand of cards, but she never had the weakest hand. It was like she knew which cards to discard in order to be safe. But that was impossible since the deck was enchanted against cheating.


    Then again, they didn''t know anything about card counting. Ah, yes, an undervalued muggle skill. And clearly, at the beginning of the match, the dealer hadn''t forbidden its use. As such, Rowan was not above using it.


    Slowly more and more of them began to grow cold as they lost their articles of clothing but thank goodness for warming charms. Things finally began to look up when Rowan at long last lost her first piece of clothing her coat. Filled with joy, the pudgy Vern Crabbe sneered at her. "You''ll be naked, soon enough!"


    "Hmm," Rowan said as she slowly eyed his wobbly middle. "Yes, I can see why people prefer to wear clothing rather than go naked Crabbe. You are the epitome of that very thought."


    Terry chokes with laughter as Crabbe goes bright red at the insult. It was rather interesting to see the flush stretch all the way down his neck into his chest. It was through he''d gotten a bad sunburn. He really should wear sunscreen.


    However, their luck didn''t turn as Rowan kept maintaining the status quo. By the end of the game, Rowan had only lost her scarf and her shoes. The poor pale nude forms were shivering from the cold as she took Terry''s last bit of clothing his silk drawers.


    Pizarro, who was covering her chest with one hand said, "And where did you learn to play like that Prince?"


    Rowan flashed them an enigmatic smile as she got up and sneered at the boys who were covering their manhood''s. "I''ve seen better," Rowan devilishly commented causing their cold shriveled body parts to wilt even further. With a cheerful whistle, she tossed her coat and scarf over her shoulders and walked off with her book and boots in hand.


    Those naked found themselves staring afterward as Pizzaro says, "Oi, Greengrass, how many times has Prince played strip poker before?"


    "This is the first time," Terry replied fortunately still wearing his silk drawers as Rowan hadn''t made him take them off before she left. "But then again, it''s Rowan. Who knows what she gets up to half of the time? I know for a fact that just when you think you know her; she surprises you with something else."


    "Huh," Pizzaro said, before pulling her robes onto her shivering self. "Well, put on your clothes people! We''re the losers, not bloody exhibitionists!" They hurriedly at least put on their robes, before making their way to the dorms to change. Still, they''d gotten a lot of looks from the other gambling tables in the present (Slytherin) gambling den.

 Chapter 381 - Yule Ball

    The snow was falling thickly upon the castle and its grounds now. The pale blue Beauxbaton''s carriage looked like a large, chilly frosted pumpkin next to the iced gingerbread house that was Hagrid''s cabin. On that note, an incredible number of girls had asked Hagrid to be their date was just mind-blowing. Hagrid only too happily declined their invitation as he''d been invited by Madame Maxime.


    And yes, Rowan had helped Hagrid select his Yule outfit. It was guaranteed to have Hagrid be ravished by Madame Maxime. Or else, Madame Maxime must have a really weird taste in men.


    Christmas morning, Rowan awoke to Tiffany squealing in delight. Opening her bed curtains, she glanced down to find a pile of presents next to her bed. With glee, Rowan put on her fluffy robe and began to open the first present. It was from her grandfather and it was a rare book that she had been searching for regarding squibs.


    The next gift was a small jewelry box from Aunt Georgine. With care, Rowan opened the box to find a glittering silver necklace encrusted with opals and a pair of dangling matting earnings. The note inside reading, "They''ll be sure to contrast nicely with your silver gown."


    Faintly smiling at the considerate gift, Rowan put the box away and opened the small presents from her friends. It was mostly books and sweets that she liked. Nothing unusual there.


    Though Petunia did send her the anniversary edition of Monopoly 1974. It was lovely and she''d most likely invite Andrew to play with her. Personally, she''d have preferred a genetics'' volume but as DNA was still in its early stages and the Human Genome Project wouldn''t even start until 1990, there was not much else she could do.


    In return, Rowan had gifted Petunia with a perfume bottle charmed to change scents depending on the time of day. For example, a softer scent for morning and stronger scent for evening outings. Needless to say, Petunia adored the gift and sent her a very happy thank you letter back.


    With a pause, Rowan spotted one last gift in bright wrapping paper. With a frown, she slowly opened the gift to find a silver bracelet with a glowing round sphere dangling from it. Glancing around she finally spotted the note that read,


    "To my dear apprentice,


    The bracelet is enchanted to allow underwater vision, maintain perfect body temperature, and has enough air for three hours each day. Use it wisely.


    ¨C Your Apprenticeship Master, Albus Dumbledore."


    No doubt, Severus had gotten something similar more likely in the form of an armlet or arm band. Putting the thoughtful gift aside, Rowan quietly snickers to herself. If that wasn''t a clue or blatant cheating from Albus Dumbledore, then she didn''t know what was.


    Striding out of bed, Rowan says, "Well, shall we go up for breakfast now? We do have all day to get ready." The girls nodded as they went downstairs in their pajamas, but still at least brushed the hair before they left. They weren''t the only ones as the majority of the school had come to the same conclusion.


    Breakfast and lunch were rather light as tonight would be a large feast. After lunch, Barrett Boone pulled her aside in the Great Hall to the squeal of Tiffany and the stares of others. And especially away from the smoldering dark glares from Severus that if looks could kill, Barrett Boone would have already been burned to a crisp.


    Barrett Boone and Rowan hadn''t talked nor really interacted since that day if one disregarded their classroom participation in Ancient Studies. The ashy brown-haired young man with silver eyes looked much better since the last time they had been alone. A bit of his usual lazy smile was starting to come back, but there was still a tint of sadness to him. But at least the light spray of freckles across his nose tended to hide his feelings making him seem that much more cheerful than he really was.


    "So, shall we meet half an hour before seven at the entrance?" Barrett asked as they received a lot of strange glances from those entering and leaving the Great Hall.


    "Yes, that will be fine," Rowan said as she carefully eyed him. "You only have to stick around for dinner and the first waltz. I don''t mind if you decide to wander off afterward. I know that the invitation was made in a state of great emotional duress."


    Barrett looks shocked at the offer as a slow grin appears on his face causing Rowan''s heart to erratically beat for a moment there. She quickly reminded herself of his personal sexual preferences causing the feeling to swiftly go away.


    "You were there for me in my greatest hour of need, it''s only fair," Barrett replied with a bit of the old brightness in his eyes. "And besides, I think it''ll be fun. I do need something to take my mind off of things. I hope you don''t mind if I have you dancing the entire night away."


    "It''s fine, I''m not wearing high heels, but fine slippers instead," Rowan instantly murmured earning a chuckle from Barrett.


    "Well given your height, I can see why that would be the case," Barrett jovially said as Rowan made a face at his comment. There wasn''t anything wrong with her height! It''s the boys, who were short from only eating sweets and pumpkin juice! They lacked a proper nutritionally balanced meal!


    "Well until tonight," Barrett said and was about to turn away before he paused. "By the way what color are your robes?"


    "Silver, why?" Rowan called out to him.


    "It''ll be a surprise," Barrett said with a mischievous grin, before walking away leaving Rowan blankly staring at him. He really was her type. It was a da*n shame that the best ones were always taken or batted for the other team. What was a girl to do?!


    The minute Rowan entered the girl dorms Tiffany launched herself at Rowan. "Tell me, what did he say!" Tiffany eagerly begged to know like an adorable cruppie. Just because she couldn''t have some romance in her own life that didn''t mean she couldn''t live vicariously through her friends.


    "He just wanted to know what time we would be meet and where," Rowan replied as she scrambled to remove Tiffany away from herself.


    Pouting Tiffany clung to Rowan until finally Bethanie took pity on Rowan and said, "Tiffany, dear, we have to start getting ready. We all need to take baths, do our hair and makeup, and accessorize correctly. There''s much to do, dear, now let go of Rowan."


    Tiffany instantly let go and said, "Then we better hurry to bathe! I''m sure that the washing room will be full right now!"


    And sure, enough it was, the four of them barely found a shower stall to bathe in as long lines began to form as the rare younger years, the fourth, and fifth-year girls impatiently waited to shower. The sixth and seventh years didn''t need to worry as their dorm rooms had private bathrooms including a bathtub and two showers.


    Back in the dorms, Rowan had gently dried her hair, before doing her hair. Thanks to Tiffany, she knew what spells to cast to get her hair to fall in silky, thick black waves. Her normal long straight hair now fell in thick waves that had Tiffany singing their praise. Tiffany kept rubbing her face in Rowan''s silky soft hair until Rowan threatened to steal her makeup. That scared her off as Tiffany went off to finish her look.


    With care she began to do her makeup, Rowan didn''t really need much given her age. She just applied a light foundation to leave her skin smooth. There was a bit of eyeliner and mascara as well as very natural looking eyeshadow. Satisfied, she added the finishing touch a bit of rosebud lipstick and perfect. She wasn''t one for adding blush, but all she needed to do was pinch her cheeks to add a bit of natural color.


    Finished, Rowan carefully undressed and then finally dressed. The long silk silver gown clung to her every curve making her seem much more endowed than she really was. Feeling a trace of an embarrassment at hearing Silvia wolf whistle, she quickly puts on open silver dress robes that nicely matched her sleek silver gown. The dress robes fit perfectly clinging to her form and interlocking seamless with the sleek silver gown.


    Rowan paused to glance at Silvia, who was putting on a dark blue gown with matching robes. While Tiffany had gone for a warmer color, a lovely rose shade with a matching gown. It was Bethanie who left her staring. Normally Rowan would have said that an autumn orangey-red gown was a terrible color choice. But on Bethanie, the gown not only clung to her figure but made her look simply divine. Regulus truly wouldn''t know what hit him.


    Quickly returning to her own task, Rowan still had to finish changing. Sliding knee-length silk dress socks, she felt a tad risqu¨¦. Chuckling she understood where the kink formed from as she slipped on her slippers. She paused to carefully removed the silver chained necklace with the glittering dark moonstone that she usually wore under her clothes.


    Once it was safely put away, Rowan grabbed the gifted jewelry from the box. She carefully put on the dangling silver, opal encrusted earrings with the matching necklace. Satisfied, she added just one final finishing touch a spray or two of a fruity, spiced perfume. She quite liked the sensual scent but didn''t dare put it on until now.


    With a whirl in front of the mirror, Rowan found herself grinning. Before adding her wand into the hidden wand pocket in her dress robes. Satisfied she glanced at the time and blinked. It was already five! Where had all the time gone?!

 Chapter 382 - Yule Ball â…¡

    Finished dressing, Rowan and Tiffany left together as their dates were waiting for them upstairs. They''d left a blushing Regulus and awestruck Terry with Silvia and Bethanie behind in the common room. Severus had already left according to Terry to pick up his hot date.


    Rowan in a gentlemen fashion accompanied Tiffany causing Tiffany to giggle all the way upstairs as she held onto the crook of Rowan''s arm. The two girls came up the stairs and glanced around at the entrance. Their dates had yet to arrive as no doubt they were still climbing down from the towers.


    They spotted Lily in a lovely green dress robe that matched her eyes and waved to her and her date, a cute Hufflepuff. Lily waved back before entering the Great Hall. They spotted several other couples such as Pandora and Xeno, Dirk and Dorothy Cabot, Remus and Mary, and others. They all waved at each other in passing as Tiffany let a gasp of dismay causing Rowan to glance over.


    Vasco Vespucci looked quite handsome in his dark robes that clashed with those of Tiffany. Tiffany''s face stiffens before a polite expression appears on her face. "You look very nice, Vasco," Tiffany muttered.


    The dark-eyed boy with fair skin and light hair looks a bit bored, but still says, "The same to you, Tiffany. Your gown is lovely."


    Rowan must have scowled at him because Vasco turns towards Tiffany and extends the crook of his arm. "Shall we go?" Vasco impatiently said. "We need to find some good seats."


    Rowan sends Tiffany a glance that says, "I''ll ditch my date, and take you instead."


    Tiffany shakes her head at Rowan and flashes her a bit of a sad but determined smile. "Let''s go," Tiffany said as she took the offered arm of Vasco, and the two stiffly walked away.


    With a cold expression filled with a trace of pity, Rowan watches Vasco lead Tiffany into the Great Hall. It felt sad to see the tragedy unfolding in front of her eyes. They''d all been hoping for the best for Tiffany, but it would seem fate would simply not have it. And though indeed they made a lovely couple at first glance to all, but first appearances can be very deceiving.


    The oak front doors loudly open as the Durmstrang students led by Professor Vulchanova begin to pour in. Igor Karkaroff was wearing a high colored velvet dress robes that made him appear like a vicar. The girl at his side was pretty enough though she didn''t look happy to be there at all. She was probably a Durmstrang student that had been forced to accept Karkaroff''s invitation.


    From behind them Rowan could see that the frozen lawn had been transformed into a grotto full of fairy lights. She instantly winced at the thought of hundreds of actual living fairies with very sharp teeth were lying in wait within the rosebushes that had been conjured there. While others fluttered over statuses of what seemed to be Father Christmas and his reindeer.


    Following after is the entourage of Madame Maxime and Hagrid and her students. Madame Maxime looked quite elegant this evening with Hagrid earning dozens of lustful glances. His pine colored robes gave him an added air of masculinity as if he was bringing the rough earthy forest with him. If Madame Maxime didn''t eat Hagrid tonight, then that woman must be a saint!


    Behind them was Jean Delacour happily escorting the gorgeous Apolline, who''d one day be his wife. "Rowan?" A male voice said in disbelief from behind her causing Rowan to look away.


    Rowan turned around to spot Sirius looking rather handsome in gray-blue robes and James in an olive color of robes that looked good on him. Sirius looked quite dashing with his hair streaked back, but despite James best efforts his hair was still as unruly as ever. Though what caused her to stare was his new pair of round spectacle glasses.


    Over winter break, Madam Pomfrey had declared that James eyesight had deteriorated enough for him to need to wear glasses. Which seemed rather strange to Rowan. If Pomfrey could restore severed limbs and save an eye, why couldn''t eyesight be fixed?


    But then again, it might have to do with the delicate spell required to do so. Or maybe, it had never occurred to anyone to invent the d*m spell! Either way, James Potter looked an awful lot like Harry. Technically, it was the other way around, but who was counting.


    "Don''t I look good?" Rowan impishly teased at seeing both boys gawking at her.


    "You look like a real girl!" Sirius exclaimed as James nodded in agreement.


    Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "I haven''t changed genders that I can recall."


    "I know, but you look good!" Sirius sputtered in disbelief unable to accept the utterly alien concept.


    Ignoring Sirius, Rowan asks, "So who did the both of you ask to the Yule Ball?"


    "They''re both Hufflepuffs," James explained as Sirius still sputtered in the background. "What about you?"


    "Oh, I didn''t ask anyone, I was asked," Rowan frankly replied.


    "Someone asked YOU!" Sirius shrieked in incredulity.


    James and Rowan both ignore Sirius as James asks, "Really? Who was it?"


    "That would be, Potter," answered, the clear voice of Barrett Boone could be heard.


    Both boys whirl around at seeing Barrett Boone in dark gray charcoal robes that nicely matched and contrasted with Rowan''s light silver robes. Sirius''s mouth flops open as his brain seems to explode. He just couldn''t believe that the Ravenclaw Quidditch Captain had asked, Rowan out! James reacted a lot better as he only stared in honest awe.


    "Did you wait for me for long?" Barrett said in such an intimate tone that had the tip of Rowan''s ears beginning to turn pink.


    Firmly reminding herself that he didn''t like girls, Rowan says, "Not very long."


    "Good," Barrett said as he took out a silver flower hair clip. "May I?" Rowan nods her head in answer and flushes in public for the first time as her cheeks turn a rosy pink. Barrett gently pins the hair clip in her hair as Sirius looks like he is about to faint, while James is fascinated by the never before seen sight.


    "Lovely," Barrett purred causing Rowan to forcefully chant to herself over and over again, "He likes boys. He likes boys!"


    "May I?" Barrett asked again as this time he offered Rowan the crook of his arm.


    "Champions over here, please!" Professor McGonagall cried out from where she stood, with her date, a certain older man with a widow''s peak, Elphinstone Urquart. It would appear that his courtship was finally being successful, then again, the stubborn wizard stuck it out until the end and eventually won the prickly heart of the Transfiguration Professor.


    "I believe that is us!" Barrett said as he gently led the blushing Rowan away.


    Sirius and James are just left behind in disbelief as Sirius says, "Can you believe that?!"


    "Yeah, she looks nice," James admitted before the two of them turned away and greeted their own dates. Not that the two girls weren''t pretty, but they didn''t match up to Rowan''s surprising standards nor were they Lily.

 Chapter 383 - Yule Ball â…¢

    Professor McGonagall, who was wearing red robes of tartan told them to wait on one side of the doors while everyone else went inside. They were to enter the Great Hall in the process when the rest of the students had sat down. Igor Karkaroff naturally stationed himself and his date right next to the doors. Jean Delacour, who was standing the closet naturally would go next with Rowan being the last.


    As the crowd of people streamed past them more than one person whirled around to stare at Rowan in utter disbelief. She spotted a couple of friends such as Andrew Abbot escorting a girl from Ravenclaw. Waving at him, she watched him wave back, before smirking at Vern Crabbe. Ever since the strip poker game, Crabbe couldn''t look Rowan in the face. Vern Crabbe hastily dragged his betrothed, Gertrude Fowl after him


    Rowan hides a smile at spotting Severus seated next to his date, the ever lovely, Asha Patil. More than a few boys looked at Severus utterly dumbstruck and envy that he had somehow landed the gorgeous Ravenclaw seeker. And to be fair even Rowan still found herself amazed that said event had even occurred. But it just goes to show that when Severus put his mind to the task anything was possible, (except for somehow confessing his feelings to Lily).


    Once everyone else was settled in the Hall, Professor McGonagall took the champions into the Great Hall with Elphinstone beaming at his side as he escorted her. Everyone in the Great Hall applauded as they entered and started walking toward a large round table at the top of the Hall, where the judges were sitting.


    The walls of the Hall had all been covered in sparkling silver frost, with hundreds of garlands of mistletoe and ivy crossing the starry black ceiling. The House Tables had vanished instead, there were about a hundred smaller, lantern-lit ones, each seating about a dozen people.


    Dumbledore smiled happily as the champions approached the table. Professor Vulchanova did not seem pleased as usual, while Dano Amundsen happily joined in the applause. Madam Maxime looked lovely in her lavender silk robes that nicely contrasted with Hagrid''s pine green robes. Mr. Flint wasn''t present as he was off with his own family.


    Once they reached the front table, Barrett elegantly pulled Rowan''s seat for her earning gasps of envy and longing from the girls watching. Barrett neatly seated himself next to her as they glanced at the glittering golden dishes with small menus next to them. Dumbledore instantly said, "Porkchops!" And the pork chops appeared.


    Rowan personally ordered the seafood risotto. She happily began to eat as Barrett and she remained silent during the meal each concentrating on the food before them. They heard Jean Delacour happily chatting to his date Apolline, who genuinely seemed interested in what he was saying. Igor Karkaroff''s date, on the other hand, couldn''t wait for the meal to end soon in order to be rid of him.


    When all the food had been consumed, Dumbledore stood up and asked the students to do the same. Then, with a wave of his wand, all the tables zoomed back along the walls leaving the floor clear. And then he conjured a raised platform into existence along the right wall. A set of drums, several guitars, a lute, a cello, and some bagpipes were set upon it.


    The Weird Sisters trooped up onto the stage to wildly enthusiastic applause. They were all extremely hairy and dressed in black robes that had been artfully ripped and torn. Rowan had the urge to say posers but tactfully kept silent.


    The women picked up their instruments as the lanterns on the other tables suddenly went up as the champions stood up. Barrett offered his hand, which Rowan accepted and climbed onto her feet. Barrett neatly leads her onto the floor as the Weird Sisters began to play a slow, mournful tune. With ease, he put his hand on her waist as Rowan put her hand on his shoulder and took his other hand. The two of them eased into the dance as the crowd began to pour onto the floor.


    Twirling about, Rowan spotted Severus with Asha Patil and gratefully muttered thanks to Aunt Georgine in her mind for forcing him to learn how to waltz. They had been both sorely vexed at the time as Severus kept stepping on Rowan''s feet at the time. Thankfully he learned and now was a fair dance lead.


    They weren''t the only couples she spotted, but what caught Rowan''s gaze was the couple of Professor McGonagall and Elphinstone Urquart. The two of them were gazing soulfully into each other''s eyes. It would seem that Professor McGonagall might be ready to finally move on and officially accept the suit of Elphinstone.


    When the final, quavering note from the bagpipe the Weird Sisters stopped playing. Applause filled the hall when the Weird Sisters stuck up a new song, one with a much faster tune. Rowan and Barrett both glanced at each other as he said, "Well, are you in?"


    A slow grin appeared on her face in response as Rowan accepted his hand and began to dance. She rather enjoyed herself not realizing that a pretty flush could now be seen on her face. It wasn''t just the boys who were staring at her but the girls as well. It was shocking to see the transformation of a smile and a blush could have on one person.


    Naturally, even without the aid of Bertha Jorkins rumors were bound to sprout. Instantly, the rumors began that Barrett Bonne and Rowan Prince were madly in love with each other. By the end of the dance, the rumor had spread from one corner of the Great Hall to the other. A certain scholarly looking Slytherin appeared to rather hurt at the news, Darcy Travers.


    They danced once more, before taking a break to drink some nice cold juice. The two of them watched the dancing crowd as Rowan said, "Thanks, Boone. I''ve really enjoyed myself."


    Barrett flashes Rowan his trademark lazy grin again that causes her to hastily look away before her heart starts to pitter-patter again. "It was my pleasure, Prince. I''ve rather enjoyed myself," Barrett honestly explained.


    Barrett froze at spotting his ex, Darcy Travers dancing on the floor. Following his gaze, Rowan suggests, "How about a walk to cool off?"


    "That would be lovely," Barrett said as he forcefully tore his gaze away and led her out of the Great Hall and past the entrance hall. The front doors stood open, and the fluttering fairy lights in the rose garden winked and twinkled as they went down the front steps. A hint of summer was in the air despite the fact that beyond the rose garden it was stark, bitter, cold and winter.


    They found themselves surrounded by bushes winding, ornamental paths; and large stone statues. They merely just walked under the moonlight in silence enjoying the rare spot of summer in the middle of winter. They came across a fountain where couples were sitting on craved benches, but they moved on. Several times they passed couples pressed close together in the shadows.


    Finally, they stopped at a bench a good way''s away and sat down. They merely enjoyed the silence as the faint sound of music from inside could be heard wafting through the air. They sat there in silence for a good while, before Barrett says, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to ruin your night."


    "I beg to differ," Rowan firmly replied. "I''ve vastly been enjoying myself. Even this is nice."


    Barrett slowly chuckled at hearing the honesty in her voice. The chuckle dies off as he sadly says, "I''ve done a good job of pretending nothing has changed. But tonight, really stabbed it in the heart for me. He''s gone."


    "Then remember him how he used to be," Rowan said as she firmly stared at the fairy lights lest one of the nasty buggers get any other ideas! "He''s your first love and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with remembering that."


    "You''re awfully open-minded, Prince," Barrett declared.


    "Well, I was raised in the muggle world for the first eleven years of my life," Rowan grumbled. "I don''t tend to see the wizarding world in the exact same as the rest of the pureblood Slytherins."


    "I suppose not," Barrett concluded. The silence grows again until he says, "Do you think, I''ll get over him?"


    "That or you''ll probably commit a dramatic suicide in the future," Rowan deadpanned.


    Barrett chokes with laugher and wheezes, "I doubt that. I''m a bit too stubborn for that."


    "As I said, you''ll live."


    "Yes, I''ll live."


    As if having gotten something off his chest, Barrett rises and offers her his hand again. "Shall we return?"


    "Why ever not?" Rowan smiled and accepted his offered hand.


    The two of them made their way inside, where they danced on and off again until midnight. Everyone gave the Weird Sisters one last, loud round of applause and started to wend their way into the entrance hall. Barrett escorted Rowan to the edge of the staircase leading the way to the dungeons. "Thank you I had a lovely time," Rowan earnestly said.


    "So, did I," Barrett said, and with an impish look in his eyes. He leaned over and gently brushed his lips against hers.


    Rowan just gaped at him as Barrett whispered, "For luck on my next fork in life."


    Rowan snapped her mouth shut blushing bright red as her heart pounded ridiculously in her chest. Not able to think of a reply, Rowan fled down to the dungeons leaving Barrett chuckling behind her. More than one person witnessed the kiss and come the next morning it would be all over the school.


    But for the moment, Rowan didn''t care. She''d been kissed by a cute boy even if he was bent! And because even Rowan was still a girl at heart.

 Chapter 384 - Black Family Christmas Soiree

    The handsome dark-haired woman with sharp features and gray eyes carefully studies the crowd. Walburga Black nods in approval of those present at the Black Christmas Soiree. Those present were pureblood families such as the widow Longbottom, Bones, Rosier, Nott, Mulciber, Avery, her dear niece and her husband, Lucius Malfoy, and countless others. Though there was one pair that stolen the limelight from the hosts, Reginald and Georgine Prince. The stern, thin, silver-haired wizard looked regal as usual as his sister equally tall and thin stood at his side.


    The entire pureblood wizarding families was trying to get into the good graces of the Princes especially given the bloodline of the Prince grandchildren. Even the families that considered themselves moderate were attempting the same feat. For it was universally known to all that neither of the Prince grandchildren were betrothed. Whichever family managed to snag either of them, their standing in the wizarding world would rise dramatically straight to the top.


    Walburga sniffs as she flutters her decorative fan in her hand. If she''d known, she''d have pushed Sirius and Regulus onto the girl. But sadly, enough her eldest was an idiot when it came to women. And her youngest was already enamored with the Fawley girl. A proper pureblood young woman, who she would be pleased to see her youngest wed, if not for the Fawley couple!


    Walburga purses her lips at seeing the figures of her niece, Andromeda and her muggleborn wizard husband, Edward Tonks. The fair-haired man with a mellow voice had tried to convince Walburga at first meeting him to call him, Ted. As if she''d ever call anyone such a muggle pedestrian name. She''d firmly called him, Edward, and that would be the end of that!


    Her niece, Andromeda Tonks happily chatted with her mother, Druella Black. Much like Bellatrix and Narcissa, Andromeda was a beauty with lighter brown hair of the Rosier''s and gentler gray eyes than most of the Black''s. It was still amazing that the girl had ever run off with that husband of hers in the first place.


    But ever since the death of Walburga''s niece, Bellatrix, her younger brother and the deaths at the wedding of her youngest niece, her sister-in-law, Druella had finally had enough. Druella only had two daughters in this world and she''d not lose the other over pride. Druella Black had finally begun to make amends during late summer with her second born and accepted Andromeda''s choice. And though Edward Tonks was indeed a muggleborn wizard, he''d in fact produced a child that had inherited the Rosier family gene of being a metamorphmagus. And that was something to be said there.


    Walburga glanced away to spot the short man that was her father-in-law, Arcturus Black, the 3rd. Her husband, Orion was at his side looking elegant and sharp as ever. Her husband''s gray eyes glance at her, but she merely gestures at him with her fan that everything is fine. The dark-haired Orion returns to his conversation in peace once again.


    Her father, Pollux Black, had taken another turn for the worse again. The healers said it was severe depression and that he might never recover. Which was true, it seemed as though he''d lost all will to live ever since the death of Cygnus. Cygnus had always been his favorite and as he was the youngest, he''d been spoiled rotten ever since birth. There were even times when she despaired over how her father treated his eldest son, her younger brother, Alphard.


    "Sister, I hope that you are well this evening," her younger brother''s voice said awakening her out of her revive.


    Walburga glances over as her eyes widen in shock. Her younger brother looked worse than ever before. His pale face was so very gaunt making him look skeletal rather than alive. His once fitted robes now hung loosely on his already thin frame. His black hair was limp and lifeless lacking the gloss that was usual to it. And his gray eyes, they seemed so worn and tired. Like an old general that knew that his final battle lay close at hand.


    "Sit down, Alphard! You look dead on your feet!" Walburga exclaimed as she moved to pull him into a chair.


    Despite his thin sickly wrists, Alphard staved her off with some unknown source of strength. "Walburga, I am fine," Alphard said as he gently held her hand.


    Walburga flushed in embarrassment lest anyone see the public display of affection. She hastily withdraws her hand and says, "Really, Alphard! We are much too old for such unsightly displays!"


    "I know," Alphard softly answered as he gazed into her eyes.


    Walburga was a bit taken back at seeing the fierce strength hidden in his gaze. Blinking she says, "I''m glad you came, little brother. I thought you weren''t going to come. You typically never attend these types of social events."


    "I know," Alphard admitted as he studied his sister''s features for the last time. Walburga possessed such strength within her. Sometimes rather too overwhelming, admittedly, but she had kept her promise. She had never allowed herself to be trampled upon as their mother had been by their father. Cold and harsh with her children at times, but she loved her two sons. She just wasn''t always very great about showing her affections.


    "Sister, you''ll be kind to your sons every now and then again, won''t you?" Alphard suggested.


    Walburga rather flustered snapped her fan open again. "Such inappropriate questions, Alphard! And in public too!"


    "I know that this isn''t the time nor the place," Alphard replied. "But still, you''d never answer my question otherwise. Please promise you''ll be kind to them every now and then again sister. I know that you still resent our mother for her kindness, but she loved us. And your children are not to blame, Walburga. Even they deserve a spot of kindness every now and again."


    Walburga sniffs and curtly says, "I know."


    She paused and glances away in mortification. "I''ve been trying. I''ll confess, I''m not very good at it. But ever since the Malfoy wedding, the four of us are much closer. Even that foolish eldest son of mine behaved himself over the summer. I think all the fresh air did him and my youngest much good. So much so that Orion and I have been considering purchasing a summer home in the countryside for the boys to enjoy themselves during the summer months."


    "I''m sure the boys will greatly enjoy that Walburga," Alphard said with a warm smile.


    "Are you alright, Alphard?" Walburga asked at seeing the rare spark of joy on her brother''s face. "You seem rather strange tonight."


    "I''ll be just fine, sister," Alphard murmured with that faint smile still on his face.


    "Well, I suppose you could have taken a sip of the spiked punch bowl," Walburga sniffed. "I wouldn''t be surprised to find that you''re a bit tossed so to speak."


    "That would be something," Alphard chuckled out loud earning himself another stare of surprise from Walburga. "Ah, yes, before I forget," Alphard said as he reached into his pocket.


    Pulling out a small wooden box he says, "A gift for the boys. They''re rare matching communication mirrors. No matter where they are as long as one holds the other, they can see and speak to each other. I had to pay a pretty galleon for these. I didn''t have time to send it via owl. I''d you''d be so kind as to send it to them, I''d greatly appreciate it, Walburga."


    "A useful trinket, I suppose," Walburga stiffly said, hiding her delight at the thoughtful gift. Taking the gift in hand, she says, "You seem strangely cheery this evening little brother. Nefarious plans to be held afterward? A visit to a well-endowed courtesan, perchance?"


    "No such luck," Alphard wryly said as he glanced down at the time. "I best be going, now."


    "Take care, it is cold and snowing," Walburga found herself saying to her own surprise. "With your illness, it''s best you stay warmly wrapped up. We wouldn''t want another flare would we now?"


    "No, we wouldn''t," Alphard lips twitched with some unknown emotion. "Goodbye, sister," he softly said, before turning away.


    Walburga found herself clutching the wooden box in her hands as she found herself following her younger brother''s slim figure vanishing in the crowd. A dreadful feeling arose in her chest as she stilled the urge to run after him. She called herself, silly and told herself she was just imaging things. But still, she found that she carried that wooden box at her side all night long as if to feel the comfort of her younger brother at her side once more.

 Chapter 385 - Fiendfyre

    Alphard Black apparated to the edge of a thickly forested area. With a faint smile, he glanced down at the time. Moody and the rest of them should be receiving his message in a few minutes. By the time they''d apparate here, it''d be much too late. But more importantly, they''d have what they needed the most, a clue.


    Clutching his wand firmly in hand, Alphard puts his pocket watch away. He felt terribly afraid to be perfectly honest. He was a Slytherin and not a brave Gryffindor running to his own death. But still, he was dying. And a Slytherin would never let a perfectly good opportunity go to waste.


    Armoring himself with that knowledge, Alphard carefully made his way forward. The grounds were snow-covered and thankfully there was already a beaten trodden path. The walk was quite brisk and cold as he felt the cold wind slash at his face and clothes. His cloak flapped loudly behind him as he braved forward.


    At the edge of the tree line, Alphard paused to glance around. As promised by Crow, he found that there were no sentries nor guards posted on the grounds. For even, Riddle enjoyed a celebration every now and again. And thankfully, a dark wizard, who had been so arrogant as to remove the sentries.


    Standing before the old manor, Alphard smiled as he made his way midway in front of the manor and stopped. He''d always been at the top of his class when it came to Charms. And though the curse he had to do had nothing to do with the class, it did in its own way. For there was one specific branch of magic that he had never been surpassed in, fire-related spells.


    Pointing his wand at the old Carrow manor, Alphard roars, "Fiendfyre!" The flames that erupted from the were alive, sentient, intent upon killing any living thing. With a wave of his wand, the fire mutated, forming a gigantic pack of fiery, snarling beasts. Flaming serpents, chimeras, and dragons rose and fell again. Shrieking they began to feed as their fanged mouths, clawed feet tore into the manor.


    Some of the creatures tried to attack their creator, but Alphard had never been one to be afraid of fire. Shrieking in fury, they returned to attack and demolish the manner. The smarter flamed creatures burst in finally through the windows and doors.


    The creatures shrieked in hungry as they began to devour anything in sight. The foolish Death Eaters near the doors and windows in the manor and the main hall began to scream as they were eaten, burned alive by the magical flames. The more intelligent Death Eaters drew their wands together and without hesitation killed the Carrow siblings.


    The instant the manor wards fell, the Death Eaters began to safely apparate away. The Dark Lord was furious, but he had no choice, but to leave as well. He was no match for the fiery flames that had a life of its own.


    Down in the dungeons, the pale, skeleton-like transformed corpses of the Inferi begin to wither and shriek as they are consumed by the magical living flames. With a great blast, the last of foundations were eaten away causing the manor to collapse onto itself sending a fury of snow forward. The snow instantly melted under the twining fiery creatures in the air that was ever so and still very much hungry.


    Coughing, Alphard almost keeled over from the force of the cough, while a trail of red dripped down the side of his mouth and onto the pristine snow on the frozen ground. Not bothering to wipe the blood off his chin, he began to wave his wand as he slowly put out the flames one by one. The creatures shrieked and roared attempting to kill their caster in order to consume more.


    But Alphard was not afraid of the flames as little by little he corralled the flames, before finally casting the charm to extinguish them. With one final roar, the flames sputtered in the night, before completely going out. The darkness was utterly consuming if not for the pale moonlight and the reflected glow off of the snow.


    Alphard weakly fell onto his knees onto the muddy earth as great soul wracking coughs, he coughed and coughed for what seemed like forever as splashes of blood fell to the ground. Gasping he almost keeled over, but he dizzily arose as he held his wand in his hand at hearing the crunching footsteps.


    Quickly Alphard points his wand at the sky and gasps, "Morsmorde!" A gaping skeleton appeared screaming as a snake emerged from its mouth. The deed was done and now everything would be connected once more.


    A masked figure halts in the shadows in the tree line. Despite the shadows, the moonlight reflects off a pale, white stone mask of Zeus. The eyeholes were gaping pools of darkness as the figure said, "I must say, congratulations, Mr. Black. You have garnered my personal attention. You have no idea how many centuries it''s been since I have been truly infuriated. It''s a rather rare accomplishment and something to be highly proud of."


    The masked figure took a step forward holding a wand in hand. "Though I must admit I''ve been rather annoyed as of late, but you are not to blame for that, Mr. Black. It''s the Prince''s. I thought for sure I''d killed the last of the founder''s descendants as well as that of Merlin and the Percussor''s. And yet low and behold I just had to get the one single family where not one, but five of the wretched bloodlines of my enemies still live on.


    But I digress, I am rambling, it is enough to know that they will be taken in hand and destroyed. Can''t have any more children with their troublesome bloodlines popping up, now can I?"


    "Should I refer to you as Gamp, Burke, or Shafiq?" Alphard boldly spat back.


    The very air trembles with danger and bloodthirst as the masked man icily says, "My, my aren''t you just full of surprises, Alphard Black. But then again, you were the keeper of the Hall of Prophecy."


    Alphard doesn''t react as he hoarsely replied, "I was."


    "And who have you told, hmm? A friend like the now-deceased Auror Saturina Shackleton?" The masked figure said causing Alphard to flinch at the stark knowledge that this man was responsible for the death of his friend. "Or maybe, this time around is it that stern sister of yours?"


    "I did not tell anyone," Alphard barked in truth. For it was true, he told no new soul that was not already aware of the truth. It was no lie.


    The masked man is still for a moment, before replying, "How surprising that you''re telling the truth. I''d thought for sure you''d have blabbed, but it appears you''ve actually learned your lesson from last time. How very obedient of you."


    Alphard tried not to shiver at the masked man''s words. How did the masked wizard know if he was lying or not? Legilimens must be in close proximity and be staring into one''s eyes. But then again, perhaps, this man had transformed the ability into something new and far more powerful. But still, it wasn''t perfect, his truth had fooled the man.


    "Then I suppose that it is time we clean up this mess," the masked man said as he lifted his wand.


    "Expecto Patronum!" Alphard cried out. "The Hydra is confirmed.!" A silver sparrow swiftly vanishes into the night like a shooting star.


    With a wild grin, Alphard snaps his own wand as the masked man cried out in fury, "Who did you send that too?" Alphard merely chuckled as the masked man hissed, "Crucio!"


    Alphard fell onto the muddy grounds withering in pain. The torture that seemed to go on for hours that was only mere minutes. Gasping finally, Alphard ceased to move as the masked man roared again, "Who did you send the message too?"


    "Too late," Alphard croaked with a bloody smile as the sound of popping can be heard in the forest behind them. "The Auror''s are already here."


    The masked man is furious as he says, "Avada Kedavra!"


    Alphard feels himself falling slowly as a great green light comes towards him. All he can feel is feeling, oh, so very light. The air is warm as he saw how brilliant the stars shone as if calling him. And then-.


    In the distance, the Auror''s spot the green light and rush through the snow with their wands out. The masked figure had long since apparated away before the Auror''s even catch a glimpse of him. The Auror''s including Moody, the Prewett Brother, and Clement find a corpse lying peacefully in the snow.


    Alphard Black has a small smile of triumph on his face as he stares into the starry night. The Prewett brothers let out a soft cry as Moody shakes in pure anger. Scrimgeour awkwardly pats Moody on his shoulder as Clements kneels in the mud to gently close the man''s eyes.


    Rising to his feet, Auror Clements sternly says, "Inform the minister that we found the hideout of the dark wizards. Our informant, Alphard Black was killed in the line of duty. Check the manor from top to bottom, I want to find out everything!"


    The Auror''s rush off as only in the end Percius Clements remains behind at the side of his brave friend. The head of the department Bob Ogden would certainly yell at Clements for kept the identity of their informant a secret. But come morning the whole wizarding world would see Alphard Black as the man he''d always been, a hero.

 Chapter 386 - Dubious Honor

    Hours later in a dark moldy house on the edge of the marshland, Lord Voldemort put several of his Death Eaters under the Cruciatus Curse. The men and women lay withering in agony as their body twitched on their own from the pain. The smell of fear and sweat could be smelt heavily in the room as he paced back and forth across the creaky wood boards.


    "I want to know, who was responsible for the attack?!" Lord Voldemort roared as no one dared to speak.


    However, the doors swing open to reveal the tall, thin figure of a dark-haired man with ice-cold eyes. "My apologies, Dark Lord for my tardiness," Rodolphus Lestrange said. "I was acquiring news so to speak as instructed."


    "How utterly convenient," S.R. Wilkes interjected as his uncle at his side glared at his nephew for being so brazen. "And just where were you, Lestrange, during the attack?"


    "He was at my side, Wilkes," Voldemort coldly hissed. "It is not your place to question my own! Remember your place!"


    "My apologies, Dark Lord," S. R. Wilkes sincerely said as he bowed. "I presumed otherwise." Though notably, Wilkes did not apologize to Lestrange.


    "Dark Lord, if I may speak?" Rodolphus Lestrange asked again.


    "Speak!" Voldemort hissed in fury as he whirled around to face him again.


    "It is my understanding that the culprit for tonight''s attack was solely compromised of Alphard Black," Rodolphus calmly explained. "My contacts in the ministry confirmed that he was the one responsible for the fire at the manor-."


    "I want him found!" Voldemort interrupted. "I will kill him myself!"


    "That may be impossible, Milord," Rodolphus said earning himself a dangerous look from Voldemort. "What I mean to say, Dark Lord is that I was given to understand that Alphard Black was killed by one of us."


    "What?!" Voldemort shouted in utter surprise.


    "Indeed, Milord," Rodolphus said with a bit of dark amusement visible in his dark eyes. "He was found dead killed by the killing curse, his wand snapped, and the dark mark cast overhead. Though I do not know to whom that glorious honor belongs too."


    "Who did it?!" Voldemort snapped as no one dared to claim the glory that wasn''t there''s, to begin with.


    "It was me," a cold haughty voice said. The death eaters all whirled around including Voldemort to see the vicious cold-hearted face of Antonin Dolohov.


    "I killed him," Antonin lied with a straight face. "It was easy, while everyone was fleeing I merely apparated behind him and killed him after he''d said the counter curse."


    "Crucio!" Voldemort snarled as Antonin Dolohov feel withering to the floor. "That was not your honor to be had, Dolohov!"


    The crowd of Death Eaters is deadly silent as those were starting to get second thoughts, really had them now. If the Dark Lord was willing to curse an old friend. What''s to say, something worse wouldn''t happen to them?


    But it was too late for those that had already been marked. However, those yet unmarked could still flee and beg sanctuary from the Prince''s. Surely, the old Prince would happily receive the news of their betrayal! But more importantly, they''d be safe! Yet the biggest question remained, how?Voldemort whirled about leaving Dolohov gasping harshly on the ground. However, a cold bloodthirst glint could be seen in Dolohov''s eyes. The type of glint where a famous Roman Emperor had once in utter disbelief uttered, "Et Tu, Brute?"


    *


    It was only an hour before dawn when a plumb raccoon makes its way out of the forest. Far away enough from the burned down manor and the Auror''s, the raccoon transforms into a round fellow with a bushy beard and bowler hat to hide his baldness. Gittins hastily apparated away to the outskirts of a dark alley and scurries into the pub called the Monarch.Gittins fidgets as he nervously removes his hat to reveal his gleaming bald head. Clutching his bowler hat tightly in his hand he ignores the festive mood of the pub. Plenty of drunks where merry-making and singing carols. A couple even had wenches off the streets on their laps. The woman didn''t seem to mind the public fondling very much as they''d be in for a very generous tip given the holiday.


    Gulping, Gittins scurries forward to the back of the bar, where Sanderson looks unusually annoyed. An old weathered man with neatly cut white hair and a Christmas knit jumper impatiently taps his fingers on the table before him. "Gittins, you better have a d*m good reason for being so late," Sanderson growled, while the bulky figures of Hyde and Floyd standing guard crack their knuckles in emphasis.


    "I do, sir!" Gittins hesitantly glanced around, before dropping his voice to a whisper. "Tis important, sir!"


    "It better be," Sanderson''s wolfish eyes screamed, before saying out loud, "Everyone OUT!"Instantly the merry atmosphere in the pub is gone as drunks are dragged out by friends. While the others stumble out the door to find the nearest pubs. And street girls in utter amazement are dragged away to finish the night''s work elsewhere. Those still unconscious are ceremoniously thrown by Hyde and Floyd out onto the streets. The cold tends to wake most of them up and for the few that don''t at least their cloaks were thrown over them to keep them warm.


    "Impress me, Gittins," Sanderson coldly stated leaving little doubt to the meaning. If Gittins didn''t provide a reasonable explanation for tonight, heads would roll. And that was not just figuratively.Gittins gulps as he unconsciously rubs his neck with one hand. "Sir, I waz hiding out in ''em woods as told too. But to my surprise, Alphard Black showed up! Yes, he did!


    Sanderson impatiently taps his fingers on the table as if to say, "Get on with it."Gittins hastily says, "Err, as I was saying, I saw the whole thing! Black burned down the manor of dem dark wizards! And then a wizard with a stone white mask showed up! He killed, Black, yes, he did!"


    "And what of that?" Sanderson flatly said as Hyde and Floyd stood up. They could tell Sanderson''s patient was at an end.


    Drops of sweat can be seen pouring off Gittins'' pale shiny head. "And the masked man said, and I quote: Though I must admit I''ve been rather annoyed as of late, but you are not to blame for that, Mr. Black. It''s the Prince''s. I thought for sure I''d killed the last of the founder''s descendants as well as that of Merlin and the Percussor''s. And yet low and behold I just had to get the one single family where not one, but five wretched bloodlines of my enemies still live on.


    But I digress, I am rambling, it is enough to know that they will be taken in hand and destroyed. Can''t have any more children with their troublesome bloodline popping up, now can I?"The temperature in the room drops as Sanderson leans forward with a dangerous glint in his eyes. "And what else did this masked wizard say?"


    "Nothing else, sir!" Gittins replied, but quickly adds, "But he waz right fierce at Black sending a glowy sparrow with a message. He killed Black for it."


    "And what was that?" Sanderson asked with an impatient growl.


    "Black said, the Hydra is confirmed," Gittins gravely said. "Dat''s all, sir, I swear!"


    "You did well, Gittins," Sanderson slowly said as he leaned back. "Bertram pay him."


    Gittins bearded pudgy face brightens up as he scurries forward and takes the bag of coins from the gray-haired lean bartender, Bertram. "A pleasure doing business with ya, sir," Gittins tipped his bowler hat at Sanderson before happily scurrying out of the pub. It was going to be a wonderful Boxing day!


    Sanderson''s eyes remain in slits as though lost in thought. The gray-haired bartender, Bertram slowly says, "This Hydra-. He sounds dangerous."


    Sanderson didn''t immediately respond as he had not missed the word, He, that Bertram used so confidently. Putting that thought away, for now, Sanderson slowly says, "If that statement given by Gittins than it is an incredibly long-lived wizard, who''s lived ever since the founder''s era. But worse, he''s solely responsible for the death of all those descendants. And we are now stuck right in the middle of it as good old Prince has called in my life debts."


    "True, but no one is truly immortal," Bertram slowly said as he picked up a glass to polish it clean. "I''m sure that the Rain Man would know."


    "Yes, he would know," Sanderson said with a frown as his eyes flickered over Bertram. "It looks like I''ll have to look for the Rain Man in person. I trust you''ll keep a look on things for me, Bertram, while I''m gone?" Bertram inclines his head in an answer to the question.


    "I''ll be absent for a while, but not before I put my affairs in order. I''ll be leaving no later than the start of summer," Sanderson explained as he arose and put on his coat with a sigh. "And now to tell the wife, why I missed Christmas dinner."


    Bertram chuckles and says, "I''d hate to be in your shoes, Sanderson."


    "Neither would I," Sanderson sighed, before leaving for the night. He''d be lucky if he got to sleep on the couch tonight. More than likely he''d be forced to sleep on the hardwood floor with a blanket. At least there were still cushioning charms for that.

 Chapter 387 - To hug or not to hug?

    The marsh glowed an eerie green under the misty moonlight. The shadows were long and thick and the silence heavy. Rowan blinked at wondering how on earth she had gotten her. Had she teleported herself in her sleep?


    Something large moves behind her causing Rowan to reach for her wand to only find that she was wandless. A large, giant black shape slithers out of the mist to reveal a familiar glittering giant pale white albino snake glowing in the moonlight. The blue sapphire glows especially bright on the Great Horned Serpent as her horns curve neatly back.


    "Pardon me, mother snake, but aren''t you already dead?" Rowan whispered in disbelief.


    "Yes, and no, snake speaker," whispered the Great Horned Serpent. "This is the dreamscape neither the past, present nor the future."


    "Okay then," Rowan slowly said, "just what am I doing here?"


    "Your friend is dead at the hands of the Hydra," the Great Horned Serpent angrily hissed.


    "Alphard''s dead then," Rowan softly whispered out loud.


    Raising her gaze to meet that of the giant magical snake, Rowan asks, "For what purpose am I here then?"


    "The Hydra will come for the Princes. You must be ready, he will come, soon," the Great Horned Serpent muttered as she kept an eye on the edge of the shadows.


    "Mother snake, you said time moves strangely here," Rowan muttered. "How soon are we talking about? Months, a year, or more?"


    "I can''t say," the Great Horned Serpent whispered. "But it is time to awaken, he''s coming."Something powerful moved in the distance as the Great Horned Serpent stood up as Rowan woke up to a loud, "Meow," right in her ear.


    Startling awake, Rowan blinked to find the purring form of Alchemy next to her on her bed. Letting out a sigh of relief, she mutters, "You''re lucky, you''re so cute."


    Alchemy''s tail swishes as if to say, "Why of course. I''m handsome, charming, and did I already mention handsome?"


    It was Boxing Day and since it was the night right after the Yule Ball everyone was still in bed. Putting on her bed robe, she wandered out only briefly glancing at the clock that read, seven o''clock. Rowan sat down in the common area as she knew it was only a matter of time until Professor Slughorn came in to grab Regulus. Bram would need somewhere to stay during Regulus''s absence. That and she was enjoying a nice hot cup of tea to wake her up that morning from the snack table conveniently located in the common room that the house elves had already prepared early that morning with the usual piping hot, varieties of tea and platters of snacks.


    Not long after Professor Slughorn hurried inside and let out a rather high-pitched squeak at finding Rowan sitting in the shadows. "Goodness me, child! What are you doing awake at this hour?!" Slughorn gasped as he clutched his painfully beating chest.


    "Alchemy woke me up," Rowan replied like that answered everything. Professor Slughorn nods his understanding as Alchemy was the unspoken ruler of the Slytherin realm. Everyone knew that.


    "Well, breakfast will be served soon, Miss Prince," Professor Slughorn said, before pulling his warm thick robe around him and hurried up the boy dorms. Not long after, he returned with the sleepy, rather bewildered from of Regulus.


    Yawning Regulus easily spots Rowan in the common room. "Rowan, will you look after Bram for me? Professor Slughorn says, my parents are waiting for me upstairs in Professor Dumbledore''s office. I wonder if my grandfather finally passed away?"


    Waving goodbye, after having cleaned up after herself, Rowan went straight upstairs into the boy''s dorms. Luckily Regulus''s roommates were still asleep as Rowan wrinkled her nose at the mess. She much preferred her tidy area. Not that all girls were tidy, but with Bethanie around, it always was. Grabbing the basket of the adorable sleeping white cat, she takes Bram with her. Tiffany was going to be so pleased.


    It was still snowing, when Regulus and Sirius, both returned the day right before the start of the term after New Year. Regulus quietly thanked Rowan for taking care of Bram, before curling up with him in the common rooms. Bethanie quietly remained at his side offering the sole comfort that she could. While Bram allowed himself to be hugged and squeezed by his master.


    Sirius was rather quiet and out on the ground walking with the other Marauders. Rowan had been dragged outside into the wet, cold by Severus. According to Severus, she wasn''t getting any exercise. As if he knew anything, she exercised at least three times a week in the room of requirement!


    Eventually one of them started a snow fight leaving Rowan to take a seat on a bench far away to watch. She watched Severus and Terry team up against the marauders. Surprisingly the two of them were doing rather well despite being outnumbered. But then again, Terry was a tactician, and Severus had plenty of experience from their primary school days on how to dodge snowballs with rocks in them.


    Sirius breathlessly left the group and jogged over to where she was sitting. Rowan warily watched him lest he throws some sort of snowball at her. Breathing hard, Sirius sat down next to her and said, "Whew, that was fun!"


    "It doesn''t look like it," Rowan grumbled at seeing his soaking wet figure.


    "You''re just no fun at times, Rowan," Sirius grumbled back.


    "I beg to differ," Rowan sniffed. "You really should see what we Slytherins get up to. Trust me, it makes the Gryffindor''s seem tame when in comparison." Sirius looks rather curious but deems it more prudent not to ask. And yes, miracles do occur every once in a while.


    Sirius tugs on his wet Gryffindor scarf and says, "My favorite uncle is dead, you know. He was a spy despite being ill. And he was a Slytherin!" Sirius seemed to be rather proud and surprised at that fact.


    "I don''t know why you seem so surprised that a Slytherin can be brave?" Rowan snorted. "It''s not as if Slytherins are all bad, Sirius. We just tend to be more complicated than most. We wear many faces and sometimes we tend to wear one mask more than others."


    "I know," Sirius croaked as he sniffed. "But he really was sick, and mother was really worried about him, all the time. And now, he''s dead! He was really brave, but I''ve never seen mother, so sad. She was actually crying at the funeral and later! And I''ve never seen her cry before!"


    "You seem shocked to learn that we Slytherins have feelings," Rowan ironically muttered. It was something that Slytherins tried to pretend that they didn''t possess. But they were as much human as everyone else.


    Sirius murmurs, "I know that! I''ve seen you and Severus. And I''ve got Regulus, and he''s all soft and kitten-like if not for being so annoying at times."


    "Then?"


    "It''s just, I wish I could do something about mother. We don''t really talk about in our feeling, you know. And Uncle Alphard was always the one to hug us and give us affection when we were younger."


    "Well, it sounds like that''s your answer," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "Just because Severus and I rarely hug in public that doesn''t mean we don''t do so in private. We''re even a bit touchy-feely at times too, you know."


    Turning to gaze, Sirius in the face, she adds, "It''s okay to hug your mother, Sirius. Even my grandfather and Aunt Georgine hug Severus and me. And they rarely ever show public affection, but they still do despite being mortified half of the time."


    "A hug, huh?" Sirius muttered to himself. "Think I should start practicing with Regulus?""That''s what younger siblings are for," Rowan smirked back.


    In that instant, they both devilishly chuckled in agreement. After all, the two of them were the oldest sibling. And what the use of a sibling if not to have fun with them? (Usually at the younger sibling''s expense.)


    "Thanks, Rowan, you''re always a good friend," Sirius beamed at her, before rushing off to join the snow fight. At this point, Terry and Severus had somehow managed to corner the three marauders. Sirius bravely entered the fray to no avail only to tragically perish as a martyr.

 Chapter 388 - Declaration

    All too soon, it was the next day, Monday with the start of the new term. The day went by quickly except for her last class, Advanced Arithmancy. Rowan was already dreading the class given the fact that both Barrett Boone and Darcy Travers were in the same class period. But to make matters worse off ever since the Yule Ball, Darcy Travers had taken to making loud, rude snide comments about her in the Slytherin common room area.


    Normally, Rowan would have felt pity for the guy, but given that some of the comments were just plain rude, all niceties were thrown out the window! If Darcy Travers kept at it, she''d hex him soon enough! And if not, she''d at least punch him in the gut. Never in the face though, because that always leaves incriminating proof.


    Rowan had sat down and begun to pull out her things when as usual, when the hard-faced, Parsley Parkinson entered the classroom accompanied by Darcy Travers. The scholarly young man glares at her as he slams his things onto a desk. Parkinson makes a face at Rowan as if to say, "I know, he''s out of line. But he''s my best friend."


    Thankfully the glossy russet haired, doe-eyed, Matilda Madley arrived next. The curved witch sat one seat over from Rowan as was customary. Despite Madley''s presence, Rowan could feel daggers being stared at her back. If looks could kill, Darcy Travers would have already stabbed her to death.


    Things start to get weird when the three Ravenclaws enter the room. There is an awkward air as Darcy Travers glares at Barrett Boone, who boldly stares back. Darcy Travers is the first to glance away while some deep emotion flashes across Barrett''s face before fading away. The short-haired, Brandon Ackerley must know what''s going on as he pats Barrett on the back. Cadmus Quirke, on the other hand, hasn''t got a clue as he merely smooths out his robes to take a seat.


    And then the round-faced, cheerful short-haired witch, Alice Yates arrives. Alice happily waltz''s over and sits in her usual seat between Madley and Rowan. "How come you''re not sitting with the cute Barrett over there?" Alice leaned over to whisper as she tried to play matchmaker.


    Rowan feels a cold shiver run down her back. Why can''t anything nice ever happen to her without any strings attached? Really!


    "It was just the right mood," Rowan sputtered. "Nothing else!"


    "You sure?" Alice teasingly said. "I was told that it was a rather passionate kiss."


    The last part was said a bit too loudly as Rowan can feel a cold wisp of air coming from behind her. "I''m fairly certain that it was merely a brush of the lips," Rowan steadily replied. "I was there, I think I would know. And I can clearly tell the difference!"


    "Just checking, darling," Alice impishly said, before turning to chat to Medley.


    But despite Rowan clarifying the Yule incident, the situation didn''t improve. Not even when Professor Vector came in and began the class. To be perfectly honest, it was probably one of the worst class period in her entire life. And arithmancy is one of her favorite subjects!


    The moment, Professor Vector was done, Rowan was the first person out the door. She was quickly walking away when she heard a voice calling out her from behind. She turned around and to her surprise saw that it was Barrett Boone.


    "Is something wrong, Boone?" Rowan asked.


    "In a manner of speaking," Barrett sheepishly confessed. "I wonder if, I can ask a favor out of you, Prince?"


    "It depends on what it is," Rowan wryly replied as she shifted her bag on her shoulder.


    "I''d like for you to pretend to be my girlfriend," Barrett awkwardly asked.


    Rowan begins to choke, before, through watery eyes, she rasped, "Is this a joke? Because it''s not funny!"


    "My parents are just trying to set me up with a girl," Barrett admitted as he rubbed the back of his neck with one hand. "But I''d like to at least wait until after next year. And you already know my secret so as long as you don''t break up with me until the end of term, I''ll have plenty of time to refuse as I''ll to be too heartbroken."


    "But my grandfather might take this seriously," Rowan warily answered. "No offense, Boone, but just because I''m accepting of your lifestyle, I''m rather possessive. I wouldn''t be able to stand to be sharing my spouse with anyone else no matter what their gender."


    "No offense taken," Barrett said with a smile. "So, is that a, yes?"


    "Do I have to accompany you to that ridiculous tea shop within Hogsmeade?"


    "Yes."


    "And do I have to do something nice for you on Valentine''s Day?"


    "What I mean is that would be nice, but no, I''ll take care of that."


    "...It won''t be anything embarrassing, will it?"


    "No, just some flowers and chocolates."


    "No, on the flowers. Yes, on the chocolates."


    Rowan hesitates, but she still asks, "How physical do I have to pretend with you? I mean, is it the occasional holding hands and peck on the cheek? Or is it I have to eat with you at lunch every single day?"


    "More of the first one," Barrett steadily replied. "But I think, you should eat lunch with me every now and again."


    "Oh, good," Rowan said in relief at hearing the simple terms. "So, how do we go about doing this?" And this would ensure that she too be left alone by some of the foolhardier males that had begun to look at her as a female ever since the Yule Ball. That and she had no intention of being courted at this point in time. Hopefully, this would also buy her at least a year''s worth of time at least. After that, she would deal with the situation, when it popped up again, and which it would without a shadow of a doubt.


    "Easy enough, we just need to find Bertha Jorkins," Barrett flashed her a confident smile. "And I know just where she studies."


    Barrett offered his hand as Rowan warily takes it to find that his hands felt rather nice. "I better not end up regretting this," Rowan muttered under her breath to herself. Boone must have heard her because he gave her hand a comforting squeeze.


    The two of them were given plenty of startled glances as they made their way through the stone, cold corridors. More than a couple of individuals burst into whispers as no doubt before the dinner the news would be all over the castle. Barrett slowly leads Rowan past one of the smaller study halls. Bertha Jorkins, who sat next to the door gasped as her mouth flopped open.


    Certain that Jorkins had seen both of them, Barrett tugged her away as Rowan said, "You do know that Severus will hate you, right?"


    "I''m fairly certain that he will," Barrett said with a smile that made Rowan''s heart jump for a moment. "I myself have two younger sisters and I already hate their first boyfriend. And they haven''t even started Hogwarts yet!"


    Rowan warily chuckles as Barrett finally lets of her hand. "I''ll see you later, love," Barrett said with a twinkle in his eye, before making his way to the Ravenclaw tower.


    Shaking her head, Rowan chuckled to herself as she made her way to the library. At least, that ought to cause Bertha Jorkins to choke on her spit. And that alone was worth it.

 Chapter 389 - Fifteen

    As it would turn out, Rowan quickly began to regret her charitable act of kindness. It wasn''t even after dinner, when Severus exploded on her in the middle of the library. Needless to say, Madam Pince made short work of him and kicked him out. For the rest of the evening, the marauders all gaped at her especially James, who kept giving her weird looks of envy.


    The school was aflame with rumors as Severus kept giving Rowan dark looks like she betrayed him for another. Not only was that image vastly unpleasant, but it was incestuous! Hopefully, the looks would die down in time, but at present, the looks and whispers continued. And if she thought Darcy Travers couldn''t get any worse, she was deadly wrong. All she would say is that Darcy Travers was an inch away from getting his bullocks hexed off!


    January 9th had come and gone as a rather tedious day, to say the least. Rowan and Severus turned fifteen with no great fanfare. They received the usual sweets from the friends and the hushed whispers of congratulations.


    Rowan''s new so called boyfriend was left unaware of the yearly event. She had no real interest in receiving anything from him. A shame really, she should at least get a free gift. And who doesn''t like receiving gifts? But she didn''t want to be involved any more than they already were.


    Sitting in the astronomy tower near midnight, Rowan wore a warm cloak as she sat in the freezing tower. Her lips were a bit blue as great puffs of steam emerged from her mouth and nose. She''d had a rather long day and just wanted some peace and quiet for once.


    A soft rustle causes her to warily turn around to only see a head and body gradually emerge. "It''s just me, Rowan!" James softly said as he trotted over and plopped down next to her.


    "What are you doing up?" Rowan asked with an arched brow.


    "The same can be asked of you?" James countered back with a grin.


    "It''s my birthday as you already know," Rowan grunted. "And it''s been a rather shitty day to be perfectly honest."


    "I know," James said as he reached into his mole pouch and pulled out a small cake. It was quickly becoming a tradition at this point.


    Rowan chuckled remembering last year. "Really, Prongs? At this rate, I think you''re already halfway in love with me."


    "Not you!" James yelped only to turn red in embarrassment at having revealed his true feeling. Coughing he hastily says, "Any who, make a wish! It''s tradition!"


    "I will if you answer just a single question of mine."


    "Fine, what?"


    "It''s Lily, isn''t it?"


    James turns bright red in an answer as Rowan hides her knowing grin. James quickly lights the candle with the tip of his wand as Rowan bends over and blows it. The wisp of smoke quickly blows away with the cold chill. Splitting the strawberry cake in half, James lets Rowan choose and as usual she leaves the biggest half for him taking the smaller half for herself. She didn''t very much like strawberry cake, not that she hated strawberries to begin with as she loved a good old-fashioned strawberry pie or tart, it''s just that she didn''t like the taste of the strawberry cake.


    Taking a bite of the perfectly moist strawberry cake, Rowan rather muffled says, "So, I am going to guess that you found me thanks to that confounding map of yours?"


    "Yup," James muttered back as he took a big bite of his slice of cake. "So, how did you end up with Boone?" He was just as intrigued by the situation as the rest of Rowan''s friends including her twin brother, Severus. And he didn''t mean to gossip for that was simply beneath, a Gryffindor! But curiosity wasn''t and in fact, it was expected of them!


    "If I tell you the truth, James, you can''t tell anyone else including the rest of the marauders," Rowan sternly said knowing full well that James would keep his mouth shut. James was many things but not a snitch was not one of them.


    "Marauder''s honor!" James cried out as he held his hand up in the air.


    "Boone asked me to pretend to be his fake girlfriend," Rowan replied before taking another bite of her cake. "I''ll dump him at the start of the next year so he can pretend to be heartbroken. And so that his parents won''t pick a fianc¨¦ for him."


    "That surprisingly makes sense," James admitted. "Though how come you didn''t tell Severus?"


    Rowan flashes him a wolfish smile. "I''m still angry about the tournament."


    "Fair enough," James acknowledged with a shrug. Glancing away he coughs, "So how did you know I like Lily?"


    Rowan stares at him as though he was an idiot causing James to further blush. "It''s fairly obvious," Rowan replied as she stuffed the last of the cake in her mouth and brushed off the crumbs. "So, what are you going to do about it?"


    James sputters in embarrassment, before sheepishly asking, "You think I have a chance?"


    Rowan solemnly stares at James for a moment or two. She knew full well that James won the last time despite being a complete and utter arse to Severus. And this James was not only smarter and kinder but actually a pretty decent guy. To be fair, James had a very good chance of winning Lily''s heart again. And in all honesty, if, Severus were to lose Lily again, and if it was to this James even Rowan could live with it.


    Rowan slowly says, "James, you have as a good a chance as anyone, I think. Maybe even a bit more given that you''re in the same year and house as Lily. So, good luck."


    "Thanks," James ruefully said as he brushed a nervous hand through his hair.


    Suddenly loud footsteps can be heard nearby as James instantly tugs Rowan closer and pulls the invisible cloak over them. Pressing close together, they press as close as they can to the ledge of the astronomy tower and hold their breaths. The voice of Professor Lye can be heard saying, "That''s strange I thought for sure I heard voices coming from up here. But I don''t see anyone up here."


    "It''s probably some kids at the bottom of the astronomy tower that their voices echoed all the way up here, professor," Argus Filch grumbled. "They probably already ran off the minute they heard us."


    "You''re probably right," Professor Lye said as he limped away with Argus Filch in tow.


    James and Rowan didn''t dare move for what seemed hours, but in reality, it is only a matter of minutes. Taking a deep breath, Rowan removed the cloak to feel the blast of the cold air on her face. "Well at least this comes in handy," Rowan commented as James flashed her a smug grin.


    "Well, since you just saved me with that infernal invisible cloak of yours, I suppose I might as well show you something just as neat, James," Rowan said with a smug smile as she took a step backward towards the ledge.


    "Ha ha ha, very funny," James grumbled with a tad of worry seen his eyes at seeing Rowan take another step back. "Hey, this isn''t funny anymore, Rowan!" He sharply said, quickly moving forward to grab her and pull her safely back.


    Placing her finger to her lips, Rowan gestures for him to remain silent before she falls backward off the ledge. James is in utter shock and frantically scrambles forward before he can even scream something darts past him. Gawking in the moonlight, James blinks in utter incredulity unable to believe his own two eyes. There in the dark of the night, Rowan was easily flying.


    "But wizards and witches can''t fly!" James lamely protested still unable to believe what he was seeing.


    "Who said?" Rowan chuckled as she floated back near to the edge. "If a muggle could construct a giant metal like bird to fly through the sky and even go into space. Why can''t we wizards defy the heavens and do the same?"


    Extending her hand, Rowan waits as James slowly takes her hand. "Don''t let go," Rowan sternly said, before pulling James off the ledge and into the air. James gasps at finding himself floating in the air, before letting a cry of delight, when they drop towards the ground.


    Flying in the cold night sky, Rowan takes him for a whirl around the grounds, before returning to the tower half-frozen and cheeks flushed. James just beams at her as his eyes seem to sparkle with an inner light. "You have to teach me how to do that!" James begged the minute they landed.


    "For your birthday next year," Rowan replied as she shivered and tucked her cloak around her.


    "Pinky promise?" James asked as he held up his pinky in the air.


    Rowan rolls her eyes and says, "I know for a fact that you did not know that saying before. It must have been Lupin who told you."


    James flashes her a cheeky grin before Rowan interlocks her pinky with that of his. "Yes, pinky promise," Rowan muttered. "But you do know that this kind of promise is only common between small children, right?"


    "Maybe," James said with a shrug. "But Rowan, you, never break a promise."


    Rowan snorts and breaks their pinky grip. "Well, we best be off to bed," Rowan said as she made her way down the stairs.


    "Race you to the common room area first!" James said with a flourish, before pulling his cloak up and scrambling past her.


    Resisting the urge to step on his cloak, Rowan leisurely makes her way down the tower before teleporting back to the girl dorms. Prongs never said that cheating wasn''t allowed. And besides, she wasn''t about to foolishly walk around the school, when she could just teleport there. Really, Gryffindor''s were always so very predictable.

 Chapter 390 - Madam Puddifoot

    Not long after there was another Hogsmeade visit halfway through January. It was cold and wet, when Rowan left Hogwarts accompanied by her boyfriend, Barret Boone in a carriage headed towards Hogsmeade. The two of them were silent for a good while as they watched the falling snow whirl around them. "Are you sure about this?" Rowan finally asked out loud.


    "About what?" Barrett replied, either not knowing what she meant or feigning otherwise.


    "Are you certain that you want me to be your pretend girlfriend?" Rowan slowly replied. "In the long run, I think this might make things a bit more difficult for you in the future."


    And after being boyfriend and girlfriend for over a week, she had genuinely become concerned about him. Even if he had been the one to ask her, she didn''t want to place him in a position where there was no turning back for him. He was young and could easily fall in love with another boy even if he wasn''t from Hogwarts.


    Unlike the previous years before there were roughly one hundred new students and half of them were males from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons. She just didn''t want to have any regrets later in the far future, when he could have possibly found his next lover among these boys that would be leaving after the end of the spring school term. He wouldn''t get another opportunity like that again.


    "I''m certain," Barret flashed her a gentle grin that caused Rowan to glance away lest her heart beat a tad faster. It should be a crime to smile like that!


    "I''m just saying that you might want to actually use the time to find a girl that wouldn''t mind your romantic transgressions with a male partner, while being married to her," Rowan plainly suggested.


    "And I will," Barrett quietly answered. "I''d just like a bit of time to heal for myself."


    Rowan doesn''t press any further as they ride in silence all the rest of the way until the carriage rolls to a stop. Barrett got out first and courtesy offers her a gloved hand to help her down. Rowan accepts and neatly jumps down into the muddy snowy ground. Holding hands Barret leads her down a side road into a small tea shop.


    Rowan is unable to hide her grimace at seeing the cramped, steamy little place that seems to be solely decorated with frills and bows. Barrett chuckles at seeing her expression and says, "You must be the only girl at Hogwarts, who doesn''t like it here."


    Rowan sneers at him as she stares in revulsion at the Valentine decorations. There were a number of golden cherubs that were hovering over each of the small circular tables. Occasionally one of them would throw pink confetti over the occupants. Sadly, enough to her dismay, there was only one seat available in front of the steamy window.


    Barrett firmly drags her towards the empty table much to Rowan''s dismay. Flopping down in sullen sulk, Rowan eyes the other couples in the shop. She spots Jean Delacour and Apolline in a corner staring soulfully into each other''s eyes. They weren''t the only one''s, Pandora and Xeno were holding hands under the table, while Remus and Mary shyly stared at each other with bashful smiles.


    "Traitors," Rowan grumbled under her breath at seeing her friends. With a sneer, she glanced at the other couples and made a revolted expression at catching them kissing over the table.


    Before Rowan can consider bolting away, Madam Puddifoot arrives, a stout young woman with a shiny black bun is an about ten years older than them. But still, she preferred to be called Madam rather than Miss as Madam Puddifoot believed that it gives her an air of seniority. "What can I get you, m''dears?"


    "A coffee, please," Barrett replied before glancing at Rowan.


    "Can I have a salted caramel latte?" Rowan asked.


    "Latte?" Madam Puddifoot stared blankly at Rowan.


    "How about a peppermint hot chocolate?" Rowan said with a sigh.


    "Of course," Madam Puddifoot said, before rushing off.


    The two of them are quiet until Rowan says, "So, what do you like to do for fun?


    Barret lowly chuckles and says, "I enjoy playing Quidditch and studying."


    "Right," Rowan drily said. "Anything else?" Suddenly a spurt of confetti falls on top of them causing Rowan''s face to darken even further. Brushing off the confetti she mumbles something about terrible food practices.


    "Well, I do enjoy arithmancy," Barret obviously said.


    Rowan stills the urge to roll her eyes when thankfully Madam Puddifoot returns with their drinks. The two of them eagerly take a sip and pretend to drink for a good while. Finally, Rowan says, "Think this is good enough?"


    "Probably," Barrett mumbled. "Just a kiss on the cheek and a hug. And we each can go our separate ways."


    "Fantastic," Rowan said as they finished their drinks before getting up. Barret left the payment on the table before at the entrance of the shop, Rowan gently places a kiss on his cheek, and he gives her a hug. The two of them say their goodbyes and each thankfully goes their separate ways.


    Rowan quite happily makes her way back to the caste. She''d have stopped by Hogs Head Inn, but she''d received a very short scribbled message from Aberforth with one word, Watched. Whoever was watching Aberforth was enough to make him wary. And it really could be any number of individuals. And for all her abilities, she wasn''t all-mighty and infallible. It was better to wait until the coast was clear, whenever that was.


    Several nights later found Rowan meditating in the secret chamber. She''d not had much time beyond her usual meditation to truly focus on herself given all the incidents that had been transpiring in her life. The pathways in her body had finally fully stabilized after all these months and fully absorbed the latent power that was left over. Her pathways were much stronger and larger than ever before. The next time around should she need to absorb more than one death energy surge, her body would be able to handle it.


    Rowan opened her eyes and got up to read one of Salazar''s books. She''d finished one of them and had discovered a few more useful potions, but nothing extraordinary. She''d since written them down in English and given them to Severus. Severus naturally was delighted and eagerly worked on them in his free hours. If it all went well, he''d claim the discovery for the potions or at least be credited for discovering them.


    On that note, Rowan was most pleased to find out that the chamber of secrets did not appear on the marauder''s map. James had asked her some nights ago, where she went when she disappeared off the map. Rowan had merely smiled and remained silent on the subject much to James'' annoyance. Ever since then he''d been trying to find where she went each night to no avail. Poor Gryffindor, he was trying to out sneak a Slytherin.


    Rowan paused as she read and frowned, before reading the paragraph again.


    "The Maledictus curses better known as blood curses are quite interesting to say the least. Only the daughter, female lines carry the curse and not that of the sons. It is no mere coincidence as even the worst of enemies will not extinguish the male line of a wizard."


    Rowan snorts and mutters out loud, "Chauvinist pigs."


    "Those carrying blood curses do not tend to live very long as most cause them to die young or turn into permanent beasts. Those that turn into permanent beasts may live long enough lives trapped forever in beast form. It is found that even in the beast form they retain a portion of their human nature but most of their memory is lost over time. But never all of it for some part of them still remains alive behind.


    Actually, I myself practiced the curse not too long ago on an annoying witch. She refused to wed my son and instead married a prominent wizard by the name of Greengrass. Her name is Sophronia Greengrass. My poor soon was utterly heartbroken thankfully he quickly moved on from the whore. I''ve cursed all her daughters to die young much like she shortly will. Though the curse may be partially broken my marrying magical creatures such a Ceela and such, I doubt it will ever come to pass. But even if it did it''d only guarantee them seventy years of life.


    I''ve made sure the curse is tuned to my bloodline. Only those of my blood can remove the curse. It is rather simple really for all that needs to be said out loud is, "Et Abitt Exercratione Maledita Congessti." The curse will naturally be removed. I''ve only written it down lest my heir marries a Greengrass. Otherwise, allow the bloodline to rot."


    Rowan uses a few choice words to describe Salazar Slytherin, before taking out her wand and muttering the incantation. "Et Abitt Exercratione Maledita Congessti." A strange pulse is felt in the air like a giant ripple that suddenly passes out of Rowan outward like water. Within seconds it''s gone as if spreading further and further away. She had a distinct feeling it''d cover the entire the world in some way or another to remove the curse for certain.


    Rowan wasn''t stupid enough to mention the curse to Terry. And even if she did there was no way to prove the curse really was gone until several years from now. Now doubt the older Greengrass women affected by the curse wouldn''t feel the effects until several years later. It''d probably be most visible in the Greengrass children as they grew. And the Greengrass branch that produced Astoria Greengrass would be curse free if Draco Malfoy still chose to marry her in the future.


    Left with a bad taste in her mouth, Rowan puts the volume away for the night and teleports back to the dorms. Lying in bed she stares at the ceiling in thought. She knew for a fact that Nagini was indeed such a cursed figure. But the question was that if after all these years were there any human mind to salvage?


    Prisoners go mad in solitary confinement. And this was a woman who''d been trapped in a snake''s body for over forty years. Even if Nagini was found, Rowan would not be able to reverse the curse as she wasn''t the one who originally cast it, to begin with. But then again maybe her Squib research might further shed some light on the terrible subject.

 Chapter 391 - Order of Merlin

    The usually ornate Minister of Magic''s is still plain as usual despite having successfully been reelected as Minister of Magic. The incumbent Minister Eugene Jenkins office is filled with bookshelves filled with neat, orderly shelved books. There was a feminine touch here and there such as a potted plant or the landscape painting hanging on the wall. But beyond simple furnishings, Minister Eugenia Jenkins naturally showed her Ravenclaw tendencies by placing knowledge above all else.


    At present the stout witch with thick bobbed hair kept glancing at the clock. Minister Eugenia Jenkins was well aware exactly to whom she owed everything too, Reginald Prince. Not only had the purebloods and the wizarding masses surged around him, but the Slytherins were shocking the masses as well.


    For one of their own, Alphard Black had heroically spied and died for the wizarding world on Christmas Day. Black was to be awarded postmortem a medal of the Second Order of Merlin. Reginald Prince personally would be doing the honors as well as presenting the rest of the medals including the First Order of Merlin to Damocles Belby.


    Minister Jenkins is awoken out of her revive to see the fireplace turn green as a tall, thin, stern silver-haired man emerged. Reginald Prince looked as impeccable as ever as he walked forward. "Good Evening, Minister Jenkins, I hope you are well," Reginald said. "And congratulations on winning the election and remaining the current Minister of Magic."


    "Thank you for belated congratulations, Sir Prince," Minister Jenkins politely answered. "I must also thank you for agreeing to presenting these medals tonight."


    "It will be my upmost honor," Reginald sincerely said.


    Minister Jenkins nods her head and says, "I am aware that you''ve been somewhat worried this year since your granddaughter was made to participate in the Triwizard Tournament this year."


    "The issue has already been addressed and her brother will be suitably punished over the summer break," Reginald cryptically answered refusing to speak more on the subject.


    "I understand," Minister Jenkins quickly replied getting the hint. "If it is any consolation, I have been personally reassured that there she will be in no danger."


    "Is that so?" Reginald frostily said. "I read about the dragon used for the first task, Minister Jenkins. And believe me, I do not feel worry-free whatsoever."


    "Understood," Minister Jenkins hurriedly said understanding that the subject was now completely off-limits. "If you would please follow me, Sir Prince, I''d be honored."


    "Lead the way, Minister," Reginald firmly said as he followed after the much shorter witch.


    The minute they stepped out of her office; Minister Jenkins guards moved around them as they made their way to the lift that takes them to the main lobby where the ceremony was to take place. The reporters, guests, and those to be honored were already waiting in attendance.


    Those to be receiving medals were sitting in the first row including a stern dark-haired woman with gray eyes, Walburga Black. She''d be receiving a medal in place of her deceased brother, Alphard Black since her father was severely ill, possibly near death. It was rumored that Pollux Black would not live to see summer. And Walburga wasn''t sure if to hope that indeed be the case as he was all the family she had left as her two younger brothers and mother were dead.


    Those seated at her side were the first four former werewolves now cured, Twizzle, Banks, Smythe, and Glackin. The four of them would be receiving the medal of the Third Order of Merlin for their bravery in contributing to a medical magical miracle. At the very end of the row was the sharp figure of Damocles Belby in emerald robes to receive the First Order of Merlin.


    The cameras suddenly began to flash as the Minister of Magic stepped onto the stage with Reginald Prince. The tall, stern silver-haired man possessed an aura few men of his age could possess. It was one that was no less strong than that of Albus Dumbledore, who was universally acknowledged to be the strongest wizard of the present days. But then again, neither the Prince nor Dumbledore had ever gone up to bat. There was no telling if that truly would be the case if they ever crossed wands.


    Minister Jenkins steps in front of the podium with a magical old-style megaphone. "Welcome Wizards and Witches," Minister Jenkins said as the room feel silent. "I am pleased to see you all present at this solemn occasion where we award the Order of Merlin to our most valiant members of wizarding society." The crowd applauds as the cameras go off in dizzy bright blasts.


    Blinking the spots out of her eyes, Minister Jenkins says, "Here at my side, I have Reginald Prince, a direct descendant of Merlin Ambrosius himself. Today, Reginald Prince will be doing the honors that his forefather began so very long ago." The crowd applauds once again as the photographers blast them with flashes of lights.


    "First up, we have Twizzle, Banks, Smythe, and Glackin," Minister Jenkin said. "It is with great pride that I award them the Order of Merlin of the Third Order." The crowd applauds and cheers as the beaming men walk up to the stage to receive their medals. They shake the Minister of Magic''s hand, before having Reginald Prince solemnly place the medals on their necks. The crowd cheer, before the four men go back to sit down.


    "It is with great sadness and admiration that I present the postmortem medal to Alphard Black," Minister Jenkins said as the crowd is rather sober. "He was one of our own, a brave man who knew that he would die for his act of courage in the face of evil. And he did just that and for that Alphard Black is awarded the Order of Merlin in the Second Order."


    The crowd all stands up to cheer and clap as Walburga Black blinks the moisture out of her eyes as she solemnly goes up to receive the medal. Minister Jenkins gives her a kind nod as Reginald Prince solemnly hands the medal case to her. He tilts his head at her in a tiny bow as she does the same.


    The crowd cheers all the way until Walburga Black takes her seat again. She stares at the shiny silver medal with mixed feeling as she recalls her younger brother''s sacrifice. He was so very brave, but still very much dead. And though she''d known all these years he''d perish from his illness; she''d never resigned herself to that fact of life.


    "And with the greatest of honor, I present Master Damocles Belby, the Order of Merlin of the First Order for inventing and finding the cure for Werewolfism," Minister Jenkins said as the crowd roared, and the applause rang like drums.


    Shouting over the crowd, Minister Jenkins says, "Master Belby had not only found a cure for a dreadful curse that affected the entire known wizarding world. But affected even the wizarding world at all levels. Thanks to him not only has the wizarding world expanded but the Minister of Magic and many other places have branched out. And most of all changed the lives of our once lost and cursed brethren to allow them to live among us once more!"


    The crowd goes wild as Master Belby coolly sweeps up to the stage, where he shakes the Minister of Magic''s hand and temporary poses for a single shot. Reverently he walks over to Reginald Prince, who places the medal over his head. Damocles softly whispers, "I still owe you, Sir Prince. Please feel free to call in the life debt at any time." Reginald does not react beyond a head nod.


    The crowd screams as lights flash as Master Belby returns to his seat. Minister Jenkins says, "Please remember the sacrifice of those that are here and those that have come here before us. For we are all here thanks to their sacrifices."


    The crowd politely claps as she adds, "I am honored that all of you are in attendance. And please stay to chat for a bit with our honored receivers."


    The reporters surge forward to surround the various members as do the guests. The Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins nods to Reginald Prince, who nods back. Minister Jenkins goes off to mingle with the crowd as Reginald''s eyes the Floo exit stations. He knew he had to stay for a bit, but still, the whole affair was a tedious headache. He''d rather be home in his study or playing a wizarding chess match against Georgine.


    Aa blond-haired witch with tight blond curls in scarlet robes suddenly appears before him. She has a crocodile handbag, red sharp claw-like nails, and a square jaw. The woman flashes a crocodile-like smile at him as she says, "Rita Skeeter, a reporter for the Daily Prophet, Mr. Prince."


    "I am aware of your identity, Miss Skeeter," Reginald coldly said recalling the note his lovely granddaughter had sent him. Yes, this woman was quite troublesome. Thankfully, his granddaughter has also explained that she was pretending to date the young man Barrett Boone. She didn''t explain why but Reginald reached the solemn conclusion that she was being bothered by other boys. As long as she was protected and safe that was all that truly mattered to him. But if Boone had any other nefarious designs on his granddaughter, he would permanently ensure his removal.


    "Mr. Prince, I was wondering if I could have your input on the relationship of you granddaughter and that of Barrett Bonne. Apparently the two of them are dating is this considered your approval on their future marriage?" Rita Skeeter excitedly asked as she held her acid green quill in hand.


    A cold smile flashes across Reginald Prince''s face that would have sent many a lesser man running. But sadly enough, Rita Skeeter lacked the survival instincts to notice. Leaning forward he says, "May I tell you a secret, Miss Skeeter?"


    "Why yes of course!" Rita Skeeter eagerly said as she leaned forward.


    "A beetle should know its place lest it is trampled underfoot," Reginald chillingly whispered. Skeeter pales as she flinches and almost trips in her hasty to get away.


    Pointing to one of the Ministry of Magic members, Reginald kindly says, "Why I do believe that is a member of the Animagus Registration Office. And I do believe it is my duty to inform you that it is a crime to remain unregistered, Miss Skeeter. As I do recall that it is an offense punishable by up to twelve years in Azkaban."


    Skeeter''s entire body shakes as Reginald flashes her a white sharp-toothed grin. "Good evening, Miss Skeeter. It was a pleasure speaking to you this evening," Reginald said leaving Rita Skeeter quaking in her high heels. If tonight taught her one thing it was that the Prince''s were to be d*am well be left alone!

 Chapter 392 - Emmaline Vance

    It was lightly snowing when three figures emerged from the Ministry of Magic and apparated away to Hogsmeade. It is late, but they had no choice but to wait until they had mingled enough, and congratulated all the recipient, before leaving. And it would have been seen as highly unusual if the Auror''s in attendance had not done so with all the ministry members attending the function.


    Stomping their way through the snow, the handsome redheaded man, Gideon Prewett yawns, "I swear these meetings need to be at an earlier time."


    "Really?" Choked his big-nosed brother, Fabian Prewett. "When do you propose that a secret meeting occur? Shall we all convene in broad daylight at the Three Broomsticks? Or what about at Madam Puddifoot''s Tea Shop?"


    "Will the both of you, jus'' shaddup!" Growled, the middle-aged Alastor Moody that had a new scar across his face. This one was a tiny one just under his eye that crept horizontally all the way across his cheek and into the air. "Can we not discuss such things out in public?!"


    "Sorry, Moody," Both Fabian and Gideon Prewet said in unison. Even they really should know better. But it was also perfectly understandable to find them vastly irritated after their evening as they forcibly recalled the death of their friend and comrade in arms, Alphard Black.


    Moody sighs and says, "I know that both of you are feeling incredibly bitter right now, and truthfully I feel no different. But we can''t allow the loss of Alphard to cloud our minds at this time. We all have our own duties to fulfill and to keep. And we cannot all Alphard''s sacrifice to go to waste. It is our turn to do our part."


    Feeling a bit chastised, the Prewett brothers remain silent the rest of the trip even upon entering the smelly barn of Aberforth, the owner of the Hogs Head Inn. The door, as usual, is wrenched open at their knock. "You''re late," snapped the bartender with a long, neatly trimmed gray hair. His piercing angry blue eyes can easily be seen hidden behind his spectacles. Apparently, the rumors of Aberforth being neater weren''t a lie after all.


    "Get your scrawny arses up there!" Aberforth crudely roared causing Gideon and Fabian to stile their laughter at the statement. They both would very much like to continue to drink at the Hogs Head Inn without being poisoned by the bartender.


    Because that was the first rule when at a bar, never piss off your server, waiter, or bartender. Rude people tend to forget that these individuals have access to your food and drinks all prior to their serving it to the customer. A rather foolish mistake on their part to forget such a vital detail.


    The three men hurry past Aberforth and make their way up the creaky stairs to the upstairs loft. Alastor Moody trailed behind the two Prewett brothers who cautiously entered the door. To their relief, they weren''t the only ones late as Albus Dumbledore himself had yet to arrive.


    To their surprise, they spot a new figure standing warily next to the Bones brothers. It was a younger looking witch in her early to mid-twenties. She looked vaguely familiar through, probably a fellow member of the Ministry of Magic. The stately looking young witch wore an emerald green shawl around her shoulders to contrast her formal-looking robes.


    Alastor arches his brow at the Bones brothers as the two square-jawed brothers exchange glances. Finally, the younger of the two with lighter hair, Jacques Bones says, "Professor Dumbledore already approved her joining in."


    "And might we warrant some introductions?" Alastor grumbled at the reply.


    The elder Bones with dark brown hair gestures to the young witch at his side. Auror Edgar Bones says, "This is Emmaline Vance. She is a more recent member of the Ministry of Magic part of the new department called the Werewolf Integration Department. They keep track of those still in process of the cure, those who are starting it, and those are cured and are about to reenter the workforce.


    Though surprisingly many have chosen to join the new law enforcement department the A.P.D. Apparently, most have the cured have a surprising talent for investigation and such, both men and women. They attribute it to always being on the run before and keeping an eye on their shoulder. A natural talented department that the first batch should be finished with initial training by March and be out in the open by then. The new department will really make things easier for us, Auror''s as they will handle the smaller daily cases, the drunks, the pranksters, and so forth."


    "I could see how that could be useful," Alastor nods his head in approval. "Naturally, Miss Vance is in a perfect position of trust and has access to the new members that will probably semi-report to her in the future if they are asked.''


    The elderly wizard, Elphias Doge lets out a loud snort from his armchair. They all turn to see him wiping his nose and letting out a good sniff. They wrinkle their noses in disgust, but none dare say anything to the older Wizengamot member.


    They all turn silent as they hear two sets of footsteps coming up the stairs. The door opens as the cheery form of Albus Dumbledore is seen first. His silver hair and beard gleam in the firelight as he says, "My apologies, I was tardy in picking up one more person." His childlike blue eyes twinkle from behind his half-moon spectacles as he moves aside to allow his guest up.


    From behind him enters a rather short wizard with bandy legs. His long, straggly ginger hair clings to his face, while his brown eyes are bloodshot and baggy. He''s got a five o''clock perpetual shadow and in desperate need of a bath as he solely smells of tobacco and whiskey. The present Auror''s in the room all naturally recognize the thief as Mundungus Fletcher, a petty criminal who is a pain in their rears.


    "What is the meaning of this, Professor Dumbledore?" Edgar Bones crisply asked.


    "I''ll explain in just a minute," Dumbledore explained as he motioned for Moody to shut the door. Before he can, they spot Aberforth standing in the doorway with his arms crossed. Tactfully deciding it was better to leave the door open, Moody merely casts Muffalito over the room.


    If Dumbledore notices that his brother, Aberforth is shooting Mundungus sharp bloodthirsty glares, he pretends not to notice. Dumbledore looks at the room and says, "I am well aware that all of you are wary of Mundungus Fletcher given his reputation as a petty criminal.


    But I trust him not to betray us and the reasons for it, I will not go into. However, that will have to suffice to calm your worries and hesitation." The Bones brothers reluctantly nod their heads in acceptance as do the rest of the Auror''s.


    "Mundungus will be our man in the shadows," Dumbledore further explained as he took his regular seat across from Elphias Doge. "He''ll also be in charge of keeping an eye on the underworld so to speak."


    "More like making sure not to be caught," Gideon muttered under his breath.


    Dumbledore merely glances at Gideon, who glances sheepishly away but not looking the least bit repentant. "I''m sure you''ve already been introduced, but nevertheless this is Miss Emmaline Vance. She''ll be joining us as a permanent member of the order as well."


    "Hear, hear!" Elphias Doge said in celebratory fashion.


    "Now then to the matters at hand," Dumbledore solemnly said. "Alphard Black''s death has not only revealed many clues to the Auror''s but a disturbing truth as well. Despite the manor being burned to death, there were remnants found of Inferi."


    Those present automatically make the sign to ward off evil. Those that were assigned to the case knew about it, but those not like the Bones brothers seemed in appalled shock and horror. "But that''s terribly evil magic!" Jacques Bones whispered in dismay.


    "Yes, I know," Dumbledore softly answered.


    "Just how many of the Inferi were there, Moody?" Edgar Bones asked. "You and the Prewett brothers were there."


    "Enough to make me sick," Alastor croaked. "We''ve been keeping a stern eye on the muggles and our own. But there haven''t been many found missing nor reported missing in such large numbers. We can only conclude that''s probably muggle or wizard vagabonds. Individuals who won''t be noticed if they simply disappeared off the face of the earth."


    The stately looking witch, Emmaline Vance says, "Then this Dark Lord is creating the Inferius, or is it his followers?"


    "No, it''d be him," Fabian quietly interrupted. "The creation of Inferius is something that not only requires a great deal of power but talent and skill. Not just any dark wizard can create an Inferi and for that many to be created. It could only be the work of one sole person." Emmaline Vance nods her head in thanks and remains silent without further answering.

 Chapter 393 - Emmaline Vance â…¡

    The room is silent contemplation until Dumbledore asks, "Any follow-ups on Antonin Dolohov, Rabastan Lestrange, Albert Runcorn, or Walden Macnair?"


    Gideon is gestured by Alastor Moody to answer the question. "As of yet, there have not been any sightings of Dolohov nor Lestrange. They have been keeping their heads low to the ground at the moment. As for Albert Runcorn and Walden Macnair those two have been recently oftentimes in the company of each other. We don''t know what for as our best efforts have only found them chatting about nothing of suspicion. If those two are up to something thus far they''ve been hiding it very well."


    "What of you, Doge?" Dumbledore turned to ask his friend sitting across from him.


    "Macnair did apply for a position within the Department of Law Enforcement," Elphias Doge smugly replied. "So far, I''ve managed to turn him away and shuffle him sideways. He''ll be the newest executioner for the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures.


    Macnair didn''t seem to be peeved about his hiring as the brat seems to be quite bloodthirsty and excited at the prospect of murder found within the position. I''d warrant to say that he deserves to have a closer eye be kept on him. He''s the type to do something foolish for a kick. I am confident to say, that he''s the weaker link when in comparison to Runcorn."


    "Good for you, old man," Alastor teased the old Wizengamot member.


    Doge turns to glare at Auror Moody. "Of course, I''ve got it in hand, boy!" A pair of snickers can be heard from the Prewett brothers in response, which is quietly silenced by a glare from Alastor.


    "Is that all?" Dumbledore asked glancing around.


    "I''ve got something to say, Professor," Mundungus hesitantly said as he toyed with a button on his grimy coat.


    "Yes, Mundungus?" Dumbledore calmly said.


    "I heard, er, something about Hydra. None of you ''ave heard anything about dat ''ave you?" Mundungus carefully said as he intently watched their faces for any reactions.


    "I''m afraid we don''t know what you are talking about, Mundungus," Dumbledore answered as the rest of the members shrugged or nodded in reply.


    Mundungus seems to have a trace of disappointment and relief in his eyes. The emotion quickly disappears as if the second presence is gone. "Aye, of course! Sorry, I won''t mention it, er, again."


    However, Aberforth''s angry eyes that were already glued to Mundungus only seemed to glow with that much more of a fire. Mundungus meets Aberforth''s eyes and guiltily glances away. He knew perfectly well he was banned from the Hogs Head Inn ever since New Year''s failed sale.


    He didn''t know what had possessed him in the first place to agree to accompany Dumbledore nor much less join Dumbledore''s order! It was thought he''d been under the control of another. Nonsense, he''d probably been still under the influence of the opium.


    Mundungus''s thoughts are interrupted by Dumbledore saying, "Well, if that''s all, we all best retire for the night." Mutters of being in agreement are heard all around the room as they all begin to leave. Mundungus skitters away like a creepy lizard, while old Doge uses the fireplace to floo away.


    Fabian Prewett happily piped up and offered to accompany Miss Emmaline Vance back to her residence. Miss Emmaline Vance shyly accepted the offered crook of Fabian''s arm, who happily took her hand. Gideon on the other hand scowled and merely gave his brother a dirty look, before stomping off with Alastor Moody in tow. They were followed by the softly chuckling figures of the Bones brothers who knew the look of being utterly besotted when they saw it. There might a hint of a pink hue on the horizon for Fabian Prewett and Miss Emmaline Vance.


    "A word, Albus," Aberforth growled the minute they were all gone.


    "Yes, Aberforth?" Dumbledore replied as he stood up not quite staring at his younger brother.


    "Mundungus is never to set afoot here again," Aberforth snapped. "I don''t care if he''s a member of your order. But he''ll never be brought here again or else you''ll be holding your meetings elsewhere!"


    "And what has Mundungus to merit your wrath, Aberforth?"


    "Do you know what I caught that weasel selling in my pub over New Years?! Well, do you?!"


    "No, I don''t know, Aberforth."


    "Poison ingredients!" Aberforth said with great satisfaction at seeing Dumbledore''s eyes widen and face pale.


    "Not only did I happily kick his scrawny arse into the snow, but I burned them all in the fireplace until they were nothing but ashes and dust! You''re lucky I caught him before he even sold a single one of them! Merlin knows what would have happened if anyone unscrupulous got their hands on those. Not to mention that the Auror''s would have had my hide along as well!" Aberforth roared in angry.


    "I understand, Aberforth," Dumbledore slowly said in understanding. "I''ll make sure that Mundungus reports separately and alone with me."


    "A word of caution, Albus," Aberforth said as he turned to leave. "Just because you fed the sewer rat that doesn''t mean the sewer rat won''t ever bite back. For no matter how much a sewer rat rolls on its belly and performs tricks for the hand that feeds it. In the end, it will still bite off the hand that feeds it in order to survive.


    Don''t make the mistake of trusting him, Albus. I''d have never made him a member of the order as he''s far too likely to betray us. But it was your call, I suppose even if it was wrong. But please, don''t involve him any further. Feed a tidbit or two if need be but keep him well away from the order. Mark my words, he''ll be the weakest link in the order."


    Albus Dumbledore quietly found himself revaluating the young man. He''d always thought him a poor young man who''d always made foolish choices not unlike himself in his youth. But perchance, his younger brother was right. It wouldn''t do the order any harm to keep Mundungus Fletcher away for most of the ongoings.


    "I''ll take your words under advice," Dumbledore replied.


    "How typical," Aberforth snorts as he turns away to leave.


    "Aberforth," Dumbledore warningly said.


    "What?" Aberforth scowled as he turned back.


    "I have found nothing strange with my apprentice."


    "Then you haven''t been looking hard enough, Albus."


    "Leave the past be, Aberforth. It''s done enough as it is."


    Aberforth coldly snarled, "Of course, you would say that, Albus. But I suppose then we wouldn''t be all here like this if it weren''t for the past."


    Dumbledore sighs and says, "That is not what I meant, and you know it."


    Aberforth coolly turns away and says, "I didn''t mean to imply that the girl was evil, Albus. But merely that she shares that bastard''s gaze. Think about it, if you will."


    Dumbledore sighs and makes his way down the stairs after his brother. Each of them goes their separate ways as one of them heads to the bar, while the other out through the stables. For far too long ago their paths had diverged, but still, even after all these years, they were reconnecting again much to their dismay. Only time would tell if anything more would ever come of it.

 Chapter 394 - Bah, humbug!

    With the start of February, the sun began to shine weakly on Hogwarts again. The mood inside the castle immediately grew a bit more hopeful and brighter. In charms, Rowan yawned as she practiced summoning charms on a cushion. It''d be easy-peasy if not for the terrible aim of some of her classmates. Nasty accidents tend to occur when the incorrect objects are sent flying across the classroom like for example, Professor Flitwick for instance. The class wasn''t even halfway over and Slytherin was already down by forty points.


    "How are you doing that?" Terry complained as he watched Rowan and Severus neatly complete their charms without too much trouble.


    "Sheer talent," Rowan and Severus replied in unison with an identical smug expression on both of their faces, which caused Terry to scowl at them in reply.


    "I shouldn''t have even asked," Terry grumpily muttered to himself, while with a rather resigned expression on his face Professor Flitwick whizzed past them to land on top of a large cabinet.


    "So, what are you going to do for Valentine''s day, Rowan?" Terry asked as he finally summoned his cushion.


    Severus chokes and sends his cushion into poor Professor Flitwick, who was climbing off of the large counter. At least Professor Flitwick fell onto the extra cushion on the floor, when he fell off the cabinet and onto his back. Rowan visible winced in sympathy as Professor Flitwick lay there dazed on the floor. Thankfully his back had been turned and he hadn''t just seen who the culprit responsible was.


    Stealthily Severus summons his cushion as he glares at Rowan. He still hadn''t forgiven her for dating Barret Boone. "You''re going to get him something?" Severus growled.


    "Probably," Rowan said with a shrug. "I''m still thinking on it."


    Terry narrows his eyes into slits and says, "Rowan, you know, I sometimes get the feeling that you''re only dating him for his looks. The poor guy obviously likes you and you''re just trying to maintain a shallow relationship! Boys have feelings too!"


    Rowan just gapes at Terry for a minute, before sheepishly saying, "Fine, I''ll get him something nice."


    Terry huffs and mutters, something about shallow people under his breath, before returning to summoning his cushion. Sadly, this time around, Terry''s knocks into Professor Flitwick who was getting up. Professor Flitwick at this point decides to wisely remain on the floor until the class was over.


    That wasn''t the only time, Rowan was asked as multiple times during the following days leading up to said day, she was asked on the subject. Rowan gave stiff responses until finally fed up she ignored the question. In the end, she decided to give him one of her books that she wasn''t in need of anymore. He was a Ravenclaw, he was by nature inclined to like books.


    Valentine''s day arrived with the usual fanfare as couples exchanged kisses or gifts. Rowan easily caught Barret Boone outside of the Great Hall and wordlessly handed him the wrapped gift. Barret, in turn, gave her a knee-weakening smile and handed her a box of a variety of chocolate bars from Honeydukes. In thanks, she leaned up and gave him a peck on the cheek, before dashing into the Great Hall for breakfast.


    Those watching from inside the Great Hall gave her wolf whistles as Rowan sat down. The tips of her ears were pink as she hurriedly piled strawberry crepes and strawberry heart-shaped French Toast onto her plate. Not the strawberry waffles though, she didn''t like waffles to begin with as something about the syrup filling those little squares made her queasy. Pouring syrup onto her French Toast, she began to eat.


    Rowan with a blank face watched the love festivities all around her. Bethanie and Regulus were cutting up each other''s food and every now and then feeding each other a bite. Terry and Silvia are rather red-faced and unable to look at each other. But underneath the table, the two of them shyly hold hands as they eat breakfast.


    And they weren''t the only ones as Quyen Crowley was all smiles have received tiny bluebell flowers from Pettigrew and a small box filled with chocolates that he had personally made for her. For all intent and purposes, the two of them were very much in love to the shock of everyone else. As the two of them were the last romantic pair that anyone would have ever put together.


    On the other hand, Tiffany had a fake smile on her face despite having received a gorgeous bouquet of red roses and a strongly scented perfume bottle from Vasco. Unfortunately, neither of the gifts was to her taste. He''d gotten his girl''s preferences mixed up again.


    Although what did cause Rowan to be slightly cheerful about the entire situation is seeing the open despair on the faces of Severus and James. Apparently, Lily had gotten flowers and candy from her Yule date. Served the pair of idiots right for not making the first move.


    It wasn''t even dinner and Rowan was already sick of the day. With a sigh, she happily fled away until her next class. But of course, it didn''t get any better as it was Mermish with Professor Dumbledore. She must have been quite the sight with a perpetual scowl on her face, but she wasn''t the only as Severus had one as his face as well from jealousy.


    Albus Dumbledore chuckled as he saw the faces of his two apprentices. "What''s wrong? Did the love of your lives, not accept your heartfelt gifts?" Both Severus and Rowan give him a snarl causing him to laugh even more.


    "I suppose not," Dumbledore said with mirth as he wiped a tear from his eye. "Well, given that it is a day of love, how about we have some fun? Would both of you like to help me send cupids all around the school?"


    The look on their faces said it all, "Go die in a ditch, old man!"


    Taking that as a firm, NO, Dumbledore instead says, "In that case, why not try some traditional love rituals for luck? It''s tradition, you know."


    Severus instantly looks interested as Rowan drily answers, "No, thanks, I''ll pass. I''ll be working on Mermish, thank you very much."


    While Severus eagerly scurries over and listens to Dumbledore on how to win one''s own true love, Rowan happily finishes up her Mermish homework. The Second Task was coming up and she still had her own details to finalize. And no, she was not going to steal gillyweed. How very much clich¨¦ of her part to do so.

 Chapter 395 - Retrial

    Inside a rather large, one-room cottage, the tall figure of Hagrid can clearly be seen. Ever since, Rowan had helped him with his transformation, Hagrid had been careful to maintain his beauty regimen. It didn''t take much to wash his hair with the gifted beauty products nor to keep his face neatly shaven with a trimmed beard. He still had a bit of trouble matching his clothes, but Rowan had left him a long list of what colors looked well together and which did not.


    "She''s a right good lass," Hagrid said as he recalled all of Rowan''s help. She was a tad shy that one, but good. And all of her Slytherin friends were too.


    Hagrid grins widely as he reaches for a pine smelling cologne that Terry hand secretly brought him. There were plenty of other gifts on the counter not excluding lotions and other such products. Terry wasn''t the only one as the other girls, Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany, also dropped off such gifts. They were all good kids, they were.


    Carefully only spraying the cologne once, Hagrid steps into the mist, before glancing down at the large boarhound chewing on a great large bone. "Wotcher think, fang? Think I look, all, er, presentable?" Fang lifted his large massive head and gave a loud, happy bark before getting back to chewing his bone.


    Hagrid carefully smoothed his clothes one last time, before putting on a very large, elegant dragon hide cloak. Hagrid flushed as he wrapped the cloak that must have cost a small fortune on his shoulders. It''d been a gift from Olympe for Valentine''s day.


    Hagrid flushed recalling the sweet kisses, they''d shared in his cabin that evening. Things were starting to get serious between the two of them and Hagrid wanted to be at her level too. But he knew that he truly couldn''t as his wand had been snapped in his third year.


    However, there was hope. Hagrid had been exchanging letters with the father of Siliva. Her da was a good man and offered to help him appeal his expulsion. It took a bit of work, but finally, the Board of Hogwarts had agreed to review the case. The case would be reviewed this evening in London at the Board''s offices.


    Hagrid carefully checked his pocket to ensure that the letter was still there. Double-checking the time, Hagrid turns to Fang and seriously says, "I''ll be gone for a bit, Fang. Be good, and keep an eye on everything, while I''m gone." Fang licks his bone in reply and continued to gnaw on his tasty bone.


    Carefully closing the door behind him, Hagrid paused to stare at the gigantic powder-blue carriage parked merely two hundred yards away from his cabin. He''d not wanted to tell Olympe lest he get his hopes up. Quickly turning away he hurries forward and made his way down to Hogsmeade. He''d be able to floo to London from there.


    In the London quarters of the Hogwarts Board, a dark-haired wizard with blue-gray eyes and a monocle calmly waits in the front fall of the Hogwarts Board deliberation chambers awaiting his client. Removing his pocket watch from his pocket, he glanced down at the time, before snapping it shut. There was still plenty of time left until the appointed time, and not all the board members had yet to arrive.


    Standing unobtrusive at his side is a rather upright, square-jawed young witch, Amelia Bones. Stephen had quickly noticed the talented witch and had decided to take her under his wing. Not only that but she was a Bones and was an excellent understudy to have as she had the right connections.


    Amelia Bones wore a monocle indifference to her teacher but had close-cropped dark hair. the Ravenclaw thought it was easier to deal with in this manner and wasted less time on her appearance. After all, she had more important things to think about and do.


    The sound of footsteps accompanied by the sound of a cane caused Stephen Flint to glance towards the sound. Elegant as usual, the icy, pale figure of Lucius Malfoy can be seen. His long pale blond hair is immaculate and glossy with not a single hair out of place.


    Stephen''s eyes dart down to gaze at the walking stick held in the younger wizard''s hand. It was a black coated walking stick with the handle being that of a silver snakehead with emerald gems for eyes. It had previously belonged to Abraxas Malfoy, before his death.


    His icy blue eyes brush over the figure of Amelia Bones. Lucius briefly nods at the young witch in recognition, before returning to gaze at Stephen. The girl at present was learning her trade from a mentor and was not truly someone yet to mingle with at this time. There were social appearances to think of.


    "Malfoy," Stephen called out in greeting, "What brings you here this evening?"


    Lucius''s lips twitch as if to hide a smirk. "I was invited, of course."


    "You?" Stephen said in disbelief. "As what exactly?"


    Lucius pretends to remove a piece of lint from his cloak, before replying, "If you must know, I now serve on the Hogwarts Board. There was an opening and I took it."


    Stephen arched his brow in reply. "Really? And how much exactly did that cost you, Malfoy?"


    Lucius sent a dark glare at the older wizard. "How rude of you," Lucius huffed. "One never mentions such private conversations in public. It is an utter lapse of manners, and you have an apprentice to think of! What will you do if she learns your atrocious manners, Flint?"


    Stephen rolled his eyes at the younger man''s antics. "Lucius Malfoy, I am far older than you and at times like to be rather direct. It can be rather refreshing, after talking in circles attempting to get to the point of the subject matter for over half an hour."


    "No need to be so emotional, Flint," Lucius sniffed, before glancing at the time. "Though I must admit I am intrigued to know as to why you wish to aide such an oaf. It surely cannot be of an unknown closeness between the two of you?"


    Stephen flashed Lucius Malfoy a sharp grin. "It is a matter of seeking justice," Stephen said.


    "Justice?" Lucius muttered a bit interested now. "My, my, and here I thought there was nothing to do this evening. And just what is that you think you know, Flint?"


    The sound of loud footsteps interrupted Lucius from saying anything further. Drawing back, Lucius says, "Well, I suppose that would be your client, Stephen. I shall see you inside," before his clock snaps behind him as he disappeared into the deliberation chambers.


    Quickly a large masculine figure appears into view revealing the induvial to be, Rubeus Hagrid. Stephen nods in approval at the appearance of his well-dressed client. First impressions counted for everything and would go a long way in aiding their appeal.


    From her mentor''s side, Amelia Bones faintly smiles at the caretaker of Hogwarts. She still remembered him, and he looked much improved upon. But her little sister, Letitia, had written to her stating that it was due to the Slytherins. Still, it was hard to believe that a Slytherin could ever be so altruistic.


    Amelia feels a wave of guilt and shame as she reflexively glances at her mentor. She''d been quite prejudiced at the start of their relationship, but quickly she''d learned that although very much Slytherin like, her mentor, Stephen Flint was a good man. He was someone who upheld the law, and someone who she very much wished to emulate.


    Hagrid comes to a stop before the much shorter wizard and says, "I''m sorry, Mr. Flint. I didn'' mean''t arrive ''ere so late."


    Hagrid visibly startles at noticing the solemn young witch at the shorter wizard''s side. Before Hagrid can apologize or greet her, Stephen smoothly interjects, "It''s fine, Hagrid. You are still early, and the last of the Hogwarts''s board members have just arrived. And this is my understudy, Miss Amelia Bones, she was a Ravenclaw, I''m sure you''ve met her from her time as a student at Hogwarts."


    "Ah, yes! Hagrid said as he sighed in relief, before nervously patting his cloak. He carefully pats his pocket making sure that the letter of his was still there. And it was.


    Seeing his client so nervous, Stephen says, "It will be fine, Hagrid. I am one of the best lawyers in the business."


    "Of course, Mr. Flint!" Hagrid stammered. "It''s jus'', I''ve never done dis before."


    "I should certainly hope not," Stephen said, before reaching up to adjust his monocle, before glancing at the time. "Good, it''s time.


    Hagrid gulped and tricked to breathe as he nervously licked his suddenly dry lips. It was now or never. And with that in mind, Hagrid followed after Stephen Flint and Miss Bones as he entered the deliberation chambers and vanished from view with the loud thud of the door shutting behind them.

 Chapter 396 - Retrial â…¡

    Stephen Flint hears his client nervously breathing behind him and placed a hand on the sleeve of his client to call him. Rubeus Hagrid takes a deep breath and tries to at least breathe normally. It semi-worked as they stood in front of the twelve seated members of the Hogwarts Board. Among them seated at the very last is the youngest and newest board member, Lucius Malfoy.


    The chairman of the board is seated in the middle, a bald elderly wizard with only wisps of hair left in a white crown around his head. Decimus Magellan glances down at the paper before him, before in a grating voice saying, "It is February 19th of 1975. The Hogwarts governing board members have all been summoned to hear the expulsion appeal of one, Rubeus Hagrid having been expulsed back in 1943 for owning a dangerous magical creature, which caused the death of a muggleborn student named, Myrtle Elizabeth Warren."


    Magellan narrows his devious looking eyes and says, "However, that being said, there are no grounds for appeal regarding your client, Mr. Flint. It is an open and shut case."


    "May I speak chairman?" Stephen Flint fearlessly said with steely blue-gray eyes.


    "Very well, you may, council," Magellan slowly said with a look of mistrust in his gaze.


    Stephen says, "I am certain that each of you have a copy of the evidence I have submitted in front of you, Board Members. If I may have trouble you all to turn to page five and view the three medical reports in order that all state what exactly what Myrtle Elizabeth Warren died of."


    Most of the Board Members turn the pages with the exception of the Chairman and Lucius Malfoy. Magellan does not even pretend to do so and impatiently says, "Your point, council?"


    "My point is that Myrtle Elizabeth Warren died of an instant inexplicable magical death via an unknown magical creature," Stephen explained. "However, the creature which my client was taking care of at that time could not have caused such a death, but rather a poisonous one. Thereby proving that my client though having made some rather poor decisions at the time did not in fact cause nor lead to the death of a fellow student in his same grade year."


    "That proves nothing," Magellan snapped. "They are merely conjectures without any proof."


    "But I have a witness," Stephen fearlessly replied. "I call upon the ghost of Myrtle Elizabeth Warren to take the stand."


    Instantly sensing an opportunity, Magellan''s rival, an oriental wizard with almond-shaped eyes, dark hair and thin lips confidently interjects, "I for one would hear the council''s witness unless some of us would prefer that the truth remains hidden."


    Before Magellan can voice his negation of the claim, a wiry-haired wizard with a cleft chin says, "I for one agree with board member, Maxwell Zheng. It will do the board no harm in further hearing the witness."


    Zheng nods his thanks at Leif Amundsen. Despite being rivals at times, both wizards got along exceedingly well. Then again, it might because of the explorer''s blood found within them both. For their ancestors had been famous wizarding explorers in their forefather''s native lands of China and Norway.


    Magellan opens his mouth to finally, but firmly say, NO, but his fellow board members are all staring at him. He knew as well as any that ghosts were allowed to testify, and their testimony be counted as viable evidence in court. He could not deny the request without severe consequences. And that his enemies would not allow for it either.


    "Very well," Magellan unhappily said. "I, the chairman will allow the ghost to enter, but let the board note, my unwillingness at the participation and appearance of this witness given the ghostly nature of the deceased."


    The side doors open to reveal a ghostly figure that of a squat girl with pimples and thick glasses. Stephen Flint smiles warmly at the figure of the ghostly teen. "Thank you so much for coming, Miss Warren, we appreciate your time."


    Myrtle Warren commonly knowing as Moaning Myrtle giggled and twirled her fingers in her hair. "I''ve never been called, Miss Warren before," Myrtle squeaked shyly.


    Having been a persuasive teen once, Stephen smoothly says to the ghost, "Miss Warren can you tell us about the day, you died?"


    Myrtle''s whole aspect changed at once. She looked as though she had never been asked such a flattering question and batted her eyes at Flint. If only her heart could beat again, she would be head over heels in love!


    "Ooooh, it was just dreadful," Myrtle said with relish. "I died on the second floor''s girl''s lavatory. I remember it so well. I''d hidden because Oliver Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. The door was locked, and I was crying, and then I heard somebody come in. They said something funny. A different language, I think it must have been. Anyway, what really got me it was a boy speaking. So, I unlocked the door, to tell him to go and use his own toilet. And then -," Myrtle swelled importantly, her face shining, "I died."


    "Thank you, Miss Warren," Stephen said. "I''m sure that this must be difficult for you to speak of."


    "Not at all," Myrtle said passionately as she made big, gooey eyes at Stephen Flint. Why had she never noticed the Slytherin before when he was a student? Such a wasted opportunity, what an utter tragedy!


    "May I ask you a couple more questions, if you don''t mind my asking?" Stephen asked.


    "Not at all," Myrtle eagerly replied.


    "Did you see anything that you can recall, when you opened the door? Such as a large figure or any detail really?" Stephen further coaxed out of the teenage ghost.


    "I just remember seeing a pair of great, big, yellow eyes. My whole-body sort of seized up and then I was floating away," Myrtle dreamily said.


    "A few more questions, Miss Warren," Stephen smoothly said. "We are almost done. Can you please look at my client standing behind me?"


    Myrtle''s eyes grow wide as she takes the great, big hunk of a man that she hadn''t noticed before which she now regretted as he was such a tasty dish to look at. Wait was that, Rubeus Hagrid?!


    "Miss Warren, the man standing at my side is Rubeus Hagrid, do you remember that him from being in your same year?" Stephen carefully asked.


    "Yes," Myrtle said in disbelief. "But he was all big, and gangly back then. Nothing like this," as her eyes all but hungrily leered at Hagrid.


    Hagrid flushed a bit the ghost''s praises, he was still not used to his newfound popularity. He knew that the younger girls of Hogwarts found him attractive, but he only had eyes for his Olympe. Still, it was nice to be noticed at times.


    "Was my client in any form or manner, mean or cruel to you?" Stephen pointedly asked.


    "No," Myrtle shook her head. "He was rather awkward but nice. He''d hand me a hanky, whenever he found me crying, and would at least try to say something kind even if it was a rather strange compliment coming from him like how my teeth were white which meant I was healthy."


    "Miss Warren, if you can recall my client''s voice of then, can you say that he was the same boy in the girl''s bathroom that tragic day?" Stephen deliberately asked.


    Myrtle slowly shook her head. "Hagrid had a low, but rather loud voice. That boy had a smooth, almost silky voice. They were nothing alike."


    "Thank you, Miss Warren," Stephen gratefully said. "That will be all Miss Warren, you may go now."


    "Anytime," Myrle flirted back, before waving goodbye and disappearing through the side door.


    Stephen was not one to be disturbed by the fact that a teenage ghost was attempting to flirt with him, and rather badly at that. Without even skipping a step, he says, "I would like to submit into evidence that according to the very deceased''s testimony that said would be murderer although in fact male, spoke another language. My client does not speak any other known language except our very own English mother tongue. And the fact that my client''s voice even at that age did not match the voice of the individual responsible for Miss Warren''s death.


    Secondly, the creature which my client kept at that time was not a creature that possessed a pair of yellow eyes. As such, my client could not be responsible for Miss Warren. And therefore, proves that my client is not the culprit, and was punished correctly for a crime that he did not commit!"


    Magellan narrowed his eyes and rasps, "A very moving speech, council. However, the evidence is circumstantial at best. And even if that is the case, who is the culprit behind Miss Warren''s death? A culprit must be found guilty, you should know better than anyone council."


    A rustle of movement is heard as if in agreement and disagreement. Despite the well-made argument by the council, it would not be enough to change the tide. And even the best-meaning intentions can still fail.

 Chapter 397 - Retrial â…¢

    Hagrid''s hope slowly dies down in his chest as he glances down at his lawyer to tell him that at least he tried, and it was far more than Hagrid could have ever hoped for. However, to Hagrid''s shock, Mr. Flint looks still as confident as ever. How could that possibly be?


    "Of course," Stephen smoothly replied to the dismay of Magellan and the interest of the rest of the council including one, Lucius Malfoy.


    "I request that the testimony of Headmaster Albus Dumbledore, who at that time was the Transfiguration Professor, be allowed to be heard," Stephen triumphantly declared.


    Magellan chews on his lips in vexation as a vein throbs on his nearly bald, spotted head. With a growl, Magellan hissed, "Let the Headmaster enter." He knew that he had no other choice and could not refuse the presence of the very Headmaster of Hogwarts.


    The side doors open to reveal the current Headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore. His childlike blue eyes sparkle from half-moon spectacles resting on a long, crooked nose. His gleaming, long silvery hair and beard are neatly tucked into his belt. While his long robes embroidered with moon and stars sweep to the floor with the tip of buckled high heeled boots just barely peeking out with each step.


    Headmaster Albus Dumbledore comes to a halt before them. "Good evening, Hogwarts Board Members," Albus cheerfully said, before nodding at the two other wizards. "Mr. Flint, Hagrid."


    Hagrid happily beams back in relief. Now that Professor Dumbledore was here, everything would be alright in the end. Feeling hope fill up inside of his chest again, Hagrid puffs up back up again.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore," Stephen solemnly addressed him. "Can you please tell us, who was it that reportedly found my client, Rubeus Hagrid with his illegally kept magical creature?"


    "It was Prefect Tom Marvolo Riddle," Albus gravely replied.


    "The same, Tom Marvolo Riddle found to be the murderer of his wizard grandfather, muggle father, and muggle grandparents; who then pinned it on his own flesh and blood, his recently deceased uncle, Morfin Gaunt?!" Stephen loudly exclaimed.


    "That is correct," Albus earnestly answered. "The very same."


    "And said, fugitive murderer, what was he like as a student?" Stephen further inquired.


    "A handsome lad," Albus confessed. "He was extraordinarily bright and charismatic. Many thought he would go on to do great things, but he strangely took a position in a shop in Diagon Alley, before utterly disappearing for ten years to only briefly resurface, before vanishing again."


    "Now that Hogwarts Board sounds like the murderer of Myrtle Warren," Stephen pointed out.


    "Brilliant without equal. How easily, it was for him to pin the crime on my client? It was incredibly so, especially, when given that said fugitive murderer was not only in a position of power over my client but a Prefect. And the attacks of that year only began at the same time that said the murderer had more than ample and free opportunity to wander around Hogwarts under the so-called duty of patrol. It was the perfect crime with the perfect scapegoat, my client."


    Stephen paused to slightly backpedal. "I am not saying that my client did not commit a wrong for he was caring for a magical creature inside the castle, when he should not have been. However, my client holds a strong love for all manner of magical animals much like our own famous Magizoologist, Newt Scamander. My client may have indeed committed an error in his youth for which he has been paying forever since then."


    Looking at each council member slowly in the eye, Stephen says, "My client has been punished enough, please remove the expulsion on my client that he may once more possess a wand and join the current Ministry offered Adult Education program. For my client still dreams of becoming a Magizoologist, and the board can enable him to do so."


    "Headmaster, you may go," Magellan coldly said as Albus Dumbledore sent a wink in Hagrid''s direction, before vanishing beyond the side doors.


    Magellan nose wrinkles as he says, "As I''ve said before you are a talented speaker, council, but I am not convinced. Who argues otherwise?"


    "I do," the cool aloof voice of Lucius Malfoy crisply said.


    Magellan whirls around to face their youngest member in shock as do the rest of them. They weren''t the only ones as Hagrid was gaping at the fair pureblood. Hagrid knew that Lucius Malfoy bore him no good ill for the snooty pureblood would often sneer at him with his cohorts whenever he passed by Hagrid''s cabin. Why in Merlin''s name was the pureblood trying to help him now?


    Magellan quickly composes himself as the various other board members reevaluate the newest and youngest board member. "And why is that, Malfoy?" Magellan curtly demanded to know.


    Lucius icily says, "My father and other guests were murdered at my own wedding, Magellan. And one of said possible suspects related to said dark wizarding group is this so-called, Tom Marvolo Riddle, and I will seem him brought to justice." Though he tactfully did not add that he knew for a fact that Tom Marvolo Riddle was the culprit behind his father''s murderer, since, in fact, he knew the true identity of the Dark Lord as being the one and the same.


    Magellan quickly rises he''d stepped into a deadly trap. "My apologies," Magellan quickly said as he inclined his head at Malfoy. "It was not my intention to deem your father''s death and the other''s deaths as light."


    Zheng and Amundsen both share amused glances knowing full well that Magellan had made a grave error. And Magellan would pay for it now.


    An older, bronze-skinned witch with kohl-lined eyes and dark salt peppered hair says, "Malfoy is right. Rubeus Hagrid has more than paid for any crimes committed in his youth. And as the deceased herself said, it was done by someone other than Hagrid, I motion that Rebus Hagrid be cleared of all charges and be allowed to use a wand and purse his education. After all, it is our duty as the Board of Hogwarts to ensure that all the children of the wizarding world be educated."


    Magellan tries not to scowl, but fails and sneers at the words of Zheng, who says, "I agree with Fiona Bly. It is us responsibly to all children found within our care, and it is not too late to rectify the mistake made against a child that was once under our care, Rubeus Hagrid. I second the motion."


    Mrs. Bly kohl''s eyes twitch into moon crescents of satisfaction. "The motion has been seconded. All those in favor, please raise your hands."


    Beyond Mrs. Bly''s hands are that of Zheng and Amundsen. But the instance Malfoy''s hand goes up four more hands go up. A total of eight board members out of the twelve board members.


    Mrs. Bly lowers her hand and turns to Magellan. "It would appear that the majority have voted, chairman. Please announce the decision," Mrs. Bly practically purred.


    Gritting his teeth, Magellan says as though his teeth are being pulled done by one, "The Hogwarts Board Members finds that Rubeus Hagrid is cleared of all crimes and can wield a wand once more. The decision is official as of now."


    Stephen Flint proudly tilts his head to the board and nods once at Lucius Malfoy, who merely wrinkles his nose in reply. Malfoy did not want to be thanked for saving that loud, clumsy oaf. But he couldn''t very well not allow Riddle to go unpunished for a crime, he committed, no doubt in the first place. That and he owed, the giant oaf. The oaf had saved him once from a rather fierce Thestral, and like a good Malfoy, they always repaid their debts.

 Chapter 398 - Retrial â…£

    Having been dismissed by the disgruntled chairman of the board, Stephen Flint and Hagrid quickly exited the deliberation chambers. The instant the doors closed behind them; Hagrid pulled the smaller man into a great big hug lifting him off his feet. "Thank you!" Hagrid bellowed through tears.


    Highly uncomfortable at the emotional display of his client and unable to breathe, Stephen hurriedly says, "Yes, yes. Now put me down." While his understudy, Amelia Boones hides her smile, but hurriedly steps back at seeing Hagrid take a step towards her.


    "Sorry," Hagrid sniffed as he pulled out a large hankie from his pocket to wipe his eyes. "I''m jus'' so happy!" And blew loudly into it.


    Stephen nods his head slowly, before saying, "Well, my job is done, Hagrid. Would you like some company in purchasing a new wand?"


    "I''d forgotten," Hagrid exclaimed in disbelief as great big teardrops dripped down his face. "I can ''ave a wand again!"


    "Yes, Hagrid," Stephen patiently said. "If not, I shall ensure the Ministry of Magic receives the verdict and have the education department owl you the start of the next Adult class schedule. I''m fairly certain that Professor Dumbledore will be fairly accommodating to your needs given the situation."


    "Thank you, again," Hagrid wailed. "How ken I ever repay ya, Mr. Flint?"


    "There is no need," Stephen firmly answered. "It is my job to ensure that justice is served."


    Hagrid beams and says, "I know that yer Sliva''s pa, and yer a good one too."


    "Nonsense," Stephen flushed at the mention of his daughter. "I must be off now," Stephen blustered, before quickly escaping lest he is caught in another hug again.


    Quickly following him is his understudy, Amelia Bones, who flashes Hagrid a rare warm smile, before hurrying to catch up with her mentor. Still, Amelia had a bounce in her step, she''d seen justice enacted before her very eyes. And that just made her that much certain of her career choice.


    Hagrid waved goodbye, before blowing his nose again and drying his tear-streaked face on his sleeve. He was innocent! And could have a wand again! He could become a Magizoologist or maybe a Magical Creatures Professor like Professor Kettleburn!


    With a skip in his step and large goofy grin on his face, Hagrid somehow found himself in Diagon Alley in front of an old shop that has a peeling gold-letter sign that reads, "Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C." In the dusty window, a single wand is placed on a faded purple cushion to emphasize the shop''s single purpose.


    Hagrid''s eyes fill with tears as he rapidly blinks them again. He''d not been here since he was just a wee lad with his da. His only consolation was that his da had passed away before his wand had been snapped.


    Ducking down through the doorway entrance, Hagrid was careful as he stood up. Thankfully the ceiling wasn''t low, and he was able to stand upright properly without bumping his head. The shop looked just like he remembered as a lad.


    There was the single counter with a bench to rest on, while the rest of the shop is just cluttered with hundreds of thin boxes that almost reach the ceiling. The store is utterly silent and even Hagrid doesn''t dare breathe in the dusty air too deeply lest he disturbs the atmosphere.


    From the backroom emerges the same pale old figure that he remembered from his youth. With sharp silver eyes that shine like moons inside the gloomy shop, Mr. Ollivander says, "Rubeus Hagrid, English Oak with a unicorn core. 16 inches. They snapped it half in your third year."


    "Er, yes," Hagrid said in embarrassment, before quickly saying, "But Mr. Ollivander, sir, I''ve been found innocent! I can have a wand now!"


    "Oh?" Mr. Ollivander suspiciously said. "Then who was it that hurt that poor girl?"


    "Er, Prefect Riddle, I mean, Tom Riddle, sir," Hagrid quietly replied.


    Ollivander''s brows furrow at Hagrid''s words, before saying, "Seems right enough," before whirling away to the back of the shop.


    Hagrid blankly just stares as the minutes trickle by until Ollivander returns. "It would seem that it''s true," Ollivander murmured, before impatiently adding, "Now hold out your dominant hand, Hagrid."


    "Yes, sir," Hagrid obediently said somewhat scared of the smaller, older wizard, who held a long strip of silver tap in his hands.


    "Now kneel," Ollivander snapped. "I need to measure your raised arm."


    "Yes, sir," Hagrid obediently said again and did as he was told.


    Ollivander impatiently clicked his tongue against his teeth, before rushing to grab a box from nearby. "English Oak with a unicorn core. 16 inches, just like your last wand."


    "Er, yes, sir," Hagrid quietly said as he took the wand, and nothing happened.


    Ollivander instantly snatched the wand and muttered under his breath, "Yes, must take in the growth factor."


    Ollivander rushed towards another corner and pulled out another box. "Polar with a unicorn core. 17 inches, nice and steady."


    Hagrid carefully took the wand, but before he had even tried to wave it, Ollivander had snatched it back with a scowl on his face. "Not that one either," Ollivander growled, before rushing away.


    Ollivander hurried over to another corner and quickly returned. "Chestnut and unicorn hair. 15 inches and loves all that is nature related."


    Hagrid brightens up at Ollivander''s words and eagerly grasps the wand in his hand. A warm feeling is felt in his palm that he instantly recognized. Tears pour down his eyes as he sobs, and bright warm sparks erupt from the end of the wand.


    Ollivander nods his head in satisfaction, before sternly saying, "And don''t come back after this."


    Hagrid gulps at the scary gaze of the wandmaker. No doubt, Ollivander was still angry and insulted that a perfectly good wand of his had been snapped in two. And even if he was found innocent a third time, Hagrid had the distinct feeling that Ollivander would shove a wand down his throat should that ever occur again.


    Having paid for his wand, Hagrid carefully tucks the wand away, before making his way back to Hogwarts. He hums all the way home despite the muddy weather and the cold. He was so very happy; he had a wand again!


    Hagrid was making his way to his cabin when he spotted Professor Kettleburn making his way back from having fed the winged carriage horses of Beaxbatons. Hagrid happily called out in greeting and said, "Sir, I''ve got my wand back!"


    Silvanus Kettleburn hurried forward on his peg leg through the mud and snow towards his friend, the caretaker of the Hogwarts grounds. Professor Kettleburn looked much like did before with just a bit of more scratches than before, but he still had gray hair, brown eyes, rugged tan skin, and an enchanted silver hand.


    Where''s your new wand, lad?" Professor Kettleburn happily asked once the two men were in front of each other.


    Hagrid carefully holds out his wand to show Professor Kettleburn. "It''s chestnut wand with a unicorn corn and its 15 inches long," Hagrid proudly answered.


    "A good wand," Professor Kettleburn said, before slapping Hagrid on the back in good nature.


    "So, they found you innocent, did they? Stuck up pricks, they should have figured that out the first time around. That''s why I hate politics," Professor Kettleburn growled, before spitting on the ground in added emphasis.


    "Well, they ain''t all that bad, Silvanus," Hagrid protested. "Mr. Flint is a Slytherin lawyer and he helped for free! And the council voted in my favor, sir!"


    "I know, Rubeus," Professor Kettleburn grumbled. "I just don''t like them, politicians."


    "That''s fine, Silvanus. I reckon they can walk circles around us without trying," Hagrid mused. "On that note, sir, I wonder, if I can ask for a favor of ya."


    "What is, lad?" Professor Kettleburn curiously asked.


    Hagrid fidgets and rubs his foot in the food. "Er, I was wondering, after I''m done with my education at the Ministry if ya would be willing to be my master? Er, I''d be willing to pay, but it''s jus'' might take me a while."


    Professor Kettleburn''s lips peel back into wide grin flashing white teeth. "I''d be more than happy to Hagrid," Professor Kettleburn exclaimed. "I''ll teach you everything I know and introduce you to all my contacts. By the time you''re done, you''ll be able to be a fine Magizoolgist or be able to simply teach as a Professor of Magical Creature anywhere." Professor Kettleburn roguishly winked at Hagrid and tilted his head in the direction of the gigantic, powder-blue carriage.


    Hagrid flushed and muttered something under his breath that was not quite understandable. Professor Kettleburn merely clapped Hagrid on the back on again and said, "Let''s head to my personal quarters, Rubeus. I''ve got a firewhiskey bottle that I''ve been dying to open."


    Hagrid beams back as the two men happily trot over to the castle to share a drink. They drank long into the night and forgot that it was a school night. Come morning, poor Professor Kettleburn was almost in tears at realizing he had an early morning class that day and he was completely hungover. Needless to say, the professor that had to cover for him were not happy at all, while Deputy McGonagall had a stern word with Kettleburn about being professional in the workplace and sobriety. Either way, Kettleburn felt like he was in hell with such a strong headache. He''d not drink again for a good long while.

 Chapter 399 - Second Event

    On the morning of February, the twenty-fourth, Rowan not only woke up late but with a raging headache. It might have had something to do with her successfully performing her spells to use for the second event. But still, her head shouldn''t hurt as much as it did. She didn''t go to sleep that late last night.


    With her head pounding, Rowan closes her eyes at feeling a wavy of achy, dizziness overcome her as she painfully recalls the events of the evening before. It was rather late when she had finally safely teleported into an underground pier in her pajamas. She let out a particularly loud sneeze at sniffing all the mildew, moldy dusty scents. Perhaps, she was allergic? Then again, she shivered at the chill pulling her warm bed robe that much tighter around her.


    Walking across the wooden pier, the wood boards groan ominously as Rowan makes her way to the nearest wooden boat. Glancing at the nearest wooden boats she paused at the edge of the pier and muttered, "They looked so much bigger in our first year." Still, the boat was plenty big enough to easily carry her across the icy lake waters.


    Removing her wand from her pocket, Rowan points her wand at the boat and says, "Reducio." With a soft whirling like sound, the boat shrinks down to the size of a toy boat. Kneeling down onto the wooden pier, she bends down and fishes out the toy wooden boat from the water.


    Rowan lets out another loud sneeze causing her nose to water. Blinking the tears out of her eyes, she shakes the boat causing the excess water to sprinkle off. Quickly drying the toy boat with her wand, she pockets the toy boat, before teleporting back to the girl''s bedroom. Shivering with teeth clattering, she had climbed back into bed with her fuzzy bed robe on and fall asleep in that manner.


    With a loud moan, Rowan opened her eyes again, and rather woozily sat up. Raising her hand to her forehead, she felt a touch of cool sweat accompanied by rather warm, flushed skin. She had a low fever running, she''d somehow caught a cold. Just her rotten luck.


    Stumbling out of bed, Rowan sighed and shivered as she slowly dressed, while Tiffany and the girls excitedly chatter to her and wish her luck. Rowan doesn''t even reply as she holds her head and somehow manages to stumble to the infirmary all the while holding onto the wall. Madam Pomfrey only takes one look at Rowan and instantly knows what''s wrong. Quickly rushing over with a headache vanishing potion, Rowan grabs the potion out of Madam Pomfrey''s hands and swallows it down in one big gulp.


    Madam Pomfrey tsk-tsk''s her tongue in disapproval. "Tournament or not, it is no excuse for an ill student to participate in such a dangerous event," Madam Pomfrey grumbled, before storming off to vent her feelings onto a loudly coughing student.


    The Pepperup Potion performed its magical wonders on Rowan alleviating her of most of her symptoms and the dreadful chill she felt. Feeling nice and toasty warm with only a slight headache, she mutters her thanks to Madam Pomfrey, who says, "I''ll be seeing you shortly, Miss Prince," before returning back to force-feeding her patient a sickly-looking filled vial.


    Rowan shudders at the color and makes her way out of the infirmary. The only slight distraction is the puffs of steam being emitted from her ears. Though annoying, on the bright side, it''d keep her ears warm in the frosty cold of the outdoors.


    The grounds were chilly and bright causing Rowan to wince and squint in the sunlight. However, halfway out onto the grounds, she realized she''d forgotten something of terrible importance and rushed back towards to dungeons to retrieve the wooden boat. A bit out of breath, she rushed into the empty Slytherin quarters, before rushing back out.


    With the blood rushing in her brain, Rowan felt the slight headache that still had increase again to a thumping pulse, but not as worse as before. Once back out on the lawns again, she slowed down to a walking pace to give herself room to breathe. She was somewhat out of breath thanks to her run and wanted to at least not be panting when she arrived in front of everyone.


    It wasn''t long when the stands from last time were already up in and view as they were already mostly full of only the last of the stragglers making their way up. Feeling the sudden lack of breakfast in her stomach, her stomach makes a rather loud, and embarrassing groan. Rather mortified, Rowan blindly searches inside her coat pocket and finds an uneaten chocolate bar. At least it was sugary that ought to kick start her metabolism into gear for a short while.


    The excited babble causes Rowan to periodically wince at every shout as they progressively get louder, the closer she approaches the stands. The judges were sitting at another gold-draped table at the water''s edge. Madam Maxime looked optimistic, while Professor Vulchanova seemed as depressed as ever. Dumbledore, on the other hand. his eyes are twinkling in delight, no doubt expecting his Christmas gift to be well used. Though Mr. Flint sitting at his side seem unhappy to be present. But then again, he was probably missing some important court case.


    On the bright side from what Rowan had learned from Silvia that Mr. Flint had taken Amelia Bones under his wing as an understudy. No doubt, Amelia Bones was covering for Mr. Flint in the meanwhile, all the while giving her an edge over her competitors in the field, but also pitting her against Barty Crouch Sr. It''d surely be a learning experience, to say the least.


    There on the sidelines were the other two champions. Igor Karkaroff looking rather confident this morning as Jean Delacour said, "Zee doez not look very well dis morning, Prince."


    "I have a migraine accompanied by a cold," Rowan confessed. "And I''ve already taken a potion for it, but I''ve still got a bit of a headache left." Igor Krakoff snorts at hearing her reply already that much more confident at winning the second event.


    "I''m ''ery sorry to ''ear dat," Jean Delacour said in genuine sympathy.


    The two of them chatted for a bit until Dano Amundsen said, "All right, champions, please come this way." The three of them followed him to the bank whereas he spaced them ten feet apart from each other. Igor Karkaroff proudly dropped his robes to reveal his pale, skeleton-like figure in his swimming trunks. Even his arse was scrawny and flat. This was a guy where a bit of fat might actually do him some good.


    Loud whistles can be heard from the stands especially the Slytherin side of things. Almost shouting Delilah Pizarro says, "We''ve seen it all before, Igor, dear. Not much has changed," which only earned bursts of laughter from the rest of the Slytherins causing Igor Karkaroff to flush in humiliation.


    Muttering under her breath, Rowan says, "If I wanted to be flashed by a skeleton, I would have just stayed in class." She had spoken just loud enough that Jean Delacour heard her and began to chuckle at her remark.


    Amundsen points his wand at his throat and says, "Sonorus!" His voice boomed across the dark water towards the stands. "Well, our champions are ready for the second task, which will start on my whistle. They have precisely an hour to recover what has been taken from them. On the count of three, then. One¡­Two¡­. Three!"


    The whistle echoed shrilly in the cold, still air; the stands erupted with cheers and applause. Rowan temporarily closed her eyes as she could see her world mapscape in her mind''s eye. Easily she found exactly where on the lake three figures were tied underwater. There were shouts and yelling around her, but she ignored them as she memorized the spot before opening her eyes.


    Opening her eyes, Rowan saw Jean Delacour have a bubble charm around his head, while Igor Karkaroff transformed his head and body parts into that of a shark. Ignoring the two of them diving into the cold, murky waters, she merely walked to the bank. There is a burst of whispers as everyone expects her to remove her clothing, before entering into the water. There are more than a few speculative murmurs, but those are quickly are hushed no doubt at finding themselves being glared into submission by Severus and her friends.


    Rowan carefully fishes out the toy-sized wooden boat from her pocket, before placing it onto the waters. Why on earth was she going to swim in a frozen lake, when there are perfectly good boats available to use? Shaking her head at the lack of common sense in the wizarding world, she removes her wand and says, "Engorgio." The wooden boat quickly grows back to its normal size as there are gasps of shock all around.


    A Hufflepuff first year instantly recognized the boats and loudly shouts, "It''s the school boats!"


    Another third-year Gryffindor cries out in disbelief, "Is that even legal?"


    "According to the tournament rules," a fifth-year Ravenclaw stridently explained, "As long as the champion did not receive any outer use from a Professor or other''s or powerful artifacts, any potion or item is of acceptable use."


    The Ravenclaws as a whole house let out collective sighs of dismay at their colleague''s remark. Rowan Prince really should have been a Ravenclaw. She was utterly wasted in Slytherin.


    Not that would change anything as the Slytherins wore smug expressions on their faces. They were most confident in their champion as Rowan Prince was Slytherin enough for them. She''d put up a good fight but retain her self-preservation to the very end that was what counted to them because that was the embodiment of Salazar Slytherin itself. And that was all they truly cared for, because one may lose a battle, but still win the war.

 Chapter 400 - Second Event â…¡

    While everyone was still marveling over the fact that Rowan had decided to use a boat to get across the lake, Rowan is shivering from the spray of icy lake waters that is being thrown into her face by a bitter chilly wind. Unable to properly cover her face, she can only pull up her coat even further up to her chin and snuggle down into her fur-lined coat to at least protect half of her face up to her nose. She knew she had forgotten something else this morning, when she ran out of the dorm room, a warm fur-lined cap and a scarf. And gloves, but at least her left hand was nice and warm in her coat pocket.


    A fierce shiver ran up Rowan''s spine despite having taken the Pepperup Potion, which was still in her system to keep her warm. But the climate circumstances were a bit extreme and the Pepperup potion could only do so much. It was a simple potion not a bloody miracle worker.


    Rowan let out a rather ferocious sneeze but could only wipe her runny nose on her coat sleeve in utter disgust. She really should carry a handkerchief on hand, but she was so used to Terry or the girls having a clean on hand that she never really bothered to carry one. It was a good memo to make a pointed note of at least.


    Rowan''s right hand was already turning pale blueish just from the wind and spray of the lake. The cold was causing her fingers to ache, but she couldn''t cast a warming charm on them given her present state of health. Ignoring the fact that she still felt ill and rather weak at the moment, what she was presently doing was costing her quite a bit of energy. She''d need to conserve every single bit of energy if she wanted to succeed in her task. The only silver lining to the entire situation is that her ears are being kept warm thanks to the puffs of steam still coming out of her ears.


    Using her wand, Rowan steers the boat across the icy lake waters in the direction she wanted. She had for one insane moment briefly considered swimming in the icy lake using the gifted bracelet from Dumbledore, before outright putting that ridiculous idea out of mind. If Potter couldn''t win in that manner, and he had his outrageous Gryffindor luck to boot to aid him, there was no chance in hell she''d be able to surpass him. More than likely she''d run afoul via the Grindylow''s and she wasn''t about to repeat Fleur''s traumatic experience.


    Nor did she at present speak enough Mermish to garner the aid of the Merpeople. Excluding the fact that they very likely couldn''t aid her in completing the task, she didn''t speak very much Mermish at the moment. She could say basic things like colors, or this is tasty, but those are beginner phrases. More than likely she''d end up insulting the entire merpeople population in the lake, and forever be banned from approaching the lake.


    Shivering at the mere thought, Rowan moves her wand slightly to the left to keep on course. Resting her wand held hand on her lap, she returns to her thoughts. Another option she had briefly considered was creating an ice path across the lake and skating over it towards the hostage''s location. But the problem with that scenario was the sheer amount of magic it would take to create and maintain said icy path without taking into consideration the effects of nature itself.


    Ice is easy to traverse when it is dry, but not when there is icy water pouring onto it in waves. And excluding the fact that a thin strip of ice would probably break from the pressure of the lake''s waves, if she skated across said ice, there were liable to be melted patches causing her to slip and fall. Therefore, causing her to fall onto the ice or the ice frozen lake waters. Either way, neither scenario would have boded well for her.


    Another solution was the Summoning charm, (Accio). However, there was just one problem with that conjecture, magic spells did not tend to work very well underwater. Potter had proven that before when he attempted to rid himself of the Grindylow''s. And though it was successful but only because of the spells side-effects.


    Rowan abruptly held out her wand to halt the boat. Holding out her wand, she closes her eyes and opens her mind mapscape. Carefully keeping her eyes closed and focused on the dot down below, she says, "Carpe Retractum!" She''d have kept her eyes open, but the charm itself required the target to be in the caster''s sight, which was only possible via her mind mapscape.


    From the tip of her wand, a glowing orange like rope emerged like a snake before darting into the dark icy waters down below. It seemed like an eternity, but it was only minutes really when the rope found its objective. The glowing orange snakelike rope wraps itself around its quarry, before coming to a stop.


    Unable to open her eyes as it would cancel the spell, Rowan grunts and leans back into the boat setting her feet firmly under the boards, before pointing her wand in the direction, she needed. The boat slowly turns around, before surging forward across the water. The boat is suddenly pulled back for a moment by the weight and tug of the anchor, before heaving slowly forward inch by inch.


    Rowan lets out a breath she was holding but keeps a firm grip on her wand and her feet tucked under the boards. The instant she realized the spell would backfire and drag her into the water towards the object of her choice, rather than the object back to her.


    Down below, slowly but surely the wooden post that held the sleeping figure of Barrett Boone slowly is pried loose from the muddy grounds. Suddenly, with a firm pull from above the wooden post comes loose, before being dragged much faster through the water.

 Chapter 401 - Second Event â…¢

    Back on the surface, Rowan feels the moment the boat surges forward at almost its original speed with a bit of a grin. With a grunt, she wraps her left hand around the glowing orange like magical rope and begins to pull. Her muscles screamed at her, but she firmly kept at. She wasn''t bulging with muscles, but she did exercise three times a week vigorously. She was toned and had some nice slim, but toned muscles in her upper arms.


    The journey back across the lake felt endless and exhausting as bit by bit Rowan hauled Barrett Boone back to the surface of the lake. Loud cheers that had been faint before began to grow louder and louder as the boat carrying them drew closer. The cheers grew louder and louder until with a loud groan the boat sank into the bank.


    Rowan was almost thrown from the force but managed to keep a firm grip on her wand. No longer worried about causing the boat to capsize from her pulling, she began to pull as fast as she could despite her screaming left arms muscles. She pulled and pulled until she felt a cluck of the top of the post hit against the hull of the boat.


    Rowan''s eyes snapped open as the magical rope disappeared, but the post remained half in the water and in the shallows of the lake. With a disgruntled expression on her face, she grinds her teeth and says, "Just typical," before letting out an annoyed huff, and jumping into the icy lake waters. The frigid waters hit her about the lower thigh and feel like thousands of sharp, jagged needles.


    Ignoring the cheers from the stands, Rowan points her wand at the wooden post that still holds the bound, unconscious figure of Barrett Boone. Using the first-year charm spell she had ever learned, she says, "Wingardium Leviosa."


    Shivering at the bitter bone biting cold, Rowan splashes forward keeping Barrett Boone airborne behind her. It was a bit of a struggle to climb up the muddy banks and onto the grounds with her wand hand pointed behind her, but even still, she managed to do so. With a tired grunt, she levitated Barrett Boone onto the ground and released his bounds.


    With a sputtering cough, Barrett Boone let out a loud couch, while Rowan unceremoniously flops down next to the awakening form of Barret Boone onto the muddy grounds. Muttering, she removes a lake weed wrapped around her from damp, soggy trouser leg, and shoe.


    Suddenly, Rowan winces in pain and holds her aching head as she hears Amundsen scream into the air, "And we have our Hogwarts champion complete her second task in a most unexpected twist. As expected of one of Professor Dumbledore''s apprentices!"


    Madam Pomfrey hurries over with thick blankets and proceeds to wrap Barret Boone like a burrito. Drying her clothes as best as she can, Rowan loudly sniffs but is far too tired to properly dry herself or to cast a warming charm on herself. Rather gratefully, she accepts a blanket from Madam Pomfrey, who fusses over them and casts warming charms on the both of them.


    With a rather loud cough to gain Rowan''s attention, Barrett Boone says through chattering teeth, "Rowan, I certainly did not expect this, this morning."


    "Neither did I," Rowan confessed. "For sure, I thought it''d be Severus."


    Barrett chuckles and softly says, "I guess that''s what I get for asking you to be my girlfriend."


    "Mm serves you right," Rowan smirked back as Madam Pomfrey quickly returned with hot chocolate for them to drink. The two of them huddle there on the muddy banks and wait for the other two champions to return as they sip their warm drinks. Hopefully, it would be soon, because they still felt cold.


    Thankfully, Jean Delacour surfaces with only five minutes remaining on the hourglass, before all of the sand runs out. He valiantly carries the unconscious form of Apolline in his arms. There is more than one leering stare as the boys try to imprint the curved wet beauty''s image in their mind. Madam Pomfrey hurries over with blankets to cover them up, before awakening Apolline up.


    Amundsen begins to count down the last minute until he says, "3, 2, 1." Amundsen blows on his whistle, before adding, "And the time is up!"


    The Durmstrang students and rare fans let out moans as Professor Valchanova looks resigned as ever. He surely must have been expecting this to happen from the start. It was a sad day when the headmaster disliked his own champion. But then again, Igor Karkaroff wasn''t one to be liked even if one ignored his rotten personality.


    Madam Maxime looks rather pleased despite her champion coming in second. After all, her champion successfully completed the task and at present was in the first place. There was no telling if the Hogwarts champion would surpass her own.


    Dumbledore walks to the edge of the lake as a couple of merpeople surface to the lake. In between two of them, they each carry the unconscious forms of both Karkaroff and the poor girl he took to the Yule Ball. Madam Pomfrey easily levitates them from the surface of the lake onto the muddy banks. There she begins to treat them both and awaken them.


    Dumbledore crouches at the water''s edge and begins to converse with the chief merperson, a particularly wild and ferocious-looking female. Rowan for one knew that the merpeople of the lake were uglier due to the cold. The merpeople of the warmer climates were utter hotties. And she wasn''t joking when she said that. Dumbledore had shown Severus and her images of the various merpeople around the world and those living in the warmer climates were much more attractive. Must be all the sun, they''re getting.


    "A conference before we give the marks, I think," Dumbledore said. The judges hurry over to huddle as Rowan yawns and sips the last of her drink. Thankfully at least her headache was now gone.


    The judges move apart as Amundsen''s booming voice begins to speak causing the stands to go very quiet. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached our decisions. Merchieftainess Murcurs has told us exactly what happened at the bottom of the lake, and we have therefore decided to award marks out of fifty for each of the champions, as follows¡­..."


    "Igor Karkaroff, though demonstrating an excellent partial transfiguration was attacked by grindlows and failed to escape nor much less rescue his hostage. As such we award him twenty-five points." There is polite applause from the stands as Karkaroff scowls at everyone.


    "Jean Delacour, who not only successfully used the Bubble-Head charm but was second to return with his hostage. And as such we award him forty-seven points!" The crowd roars for him since he had returned with a wet, lovely maiden in his arms.


    "And last but not least, Rowan Prince for solving the second task in an unprecedented way and being the first to return, we award you forty-nine points!" The crowd goes wild as both Beauxbatons champion and that of Hogwarts were tied at 89 points and Durmstrang in the last place with 63 points.


    "The third and final task will take place at dusk on the fourth of June," Amundsen said. "The champions will be notified what is coming precisely one month beforehand Thank you all for your support of the champions."


    Thankfully it was finally over, Rowan thought to herself as she was herded by Madam Pomfrey along with the rest of the champions and hostages into the castle to change into dry clothes or simply get some food into their bellies. Frankly, Rowan was starving. She could probably eat an entire Hippocampus for brunch.

 Chapter 402 - Ethel Greengrass

    In the middle of a still snow-covered forest, a group of fur cloaked individuals shivered from the bitter chills. With every breath that they take clouds of mist swistly emerge from their chest as if they were some sort of mystical creatures. With teeth clattering, the shortest member of the group, a late-middle-aged, pudgy wizard with delicate-looking features complains, "Grandmama, it''s cold."


    Everyone in the group turns their head in unison towards the figure standing at the very back of their group, Ethel Greengrass. The elderly woman is wearing a thin, embroidered cloak despite the freezing cold. Her waist-long hair is still golden-white despite her advanced age. There are traces of wrinkles on her face, but her skin is still as moon bright as in her youth. And her piercing light-colored eyes are still as hypnotic and intense as ever.


    The elderly Veela raises her fierce birdlike gaze to meet that of her grandson, Mordecai Greengrass. The pudgy wizard quivers as if he was still a child and looks away in shame. None of the other figures dare to protest now as the elderly Veela says, "The moon is nearing its peak, we must hurry."


    "Yes, grandmama," all her descendants said in a unified chorus, before making the way before her and allowing to walk behind them at her own pace just as she always liked it.


    As Ethel Greengrass moves forward her Veela hair fans out naturally despite there not being a breeze. It was an additional gift of their magical heritage. And it was quite useful to keep one''s long hair from becoming tangled up.


    Her sharp eyes observe the back of her countless descendants. In her youth, she had been a proud and very beautiful Veela much like her sisters. However, one day against all odds she met a wizard, who came from afar. She was curious and watched the wizard. With time, he gained her trust, and before she knew it came time for the wizard to depart and return to his own land.


    Ethel''s heart for the first time in her life broke, she simply could not allow the wizard to leave. And so, she made a choice, she chose to leave her grandmother, mother, aunts, sisters, and cousins to follow the wizard back to his homeland. But despite the fierce heartache it had brought her, she had never once regretted following her mate back to his cold, wetland.


    They were greatly blessed in their union; Ethel bore her mate six daughters and a single son. Veela''s only bore daughters, when they mated with other magical beings. And they would only bare a son, when they mated with a wizard. She did not truly mind and was greatly pleased that she could aid her mate in continuing his family name as it was of great importance to a wizarding family.


    Her six daughters all devasting beautiful were sent to Beauxbaton''s, when the time came, and they inherited their wizarding magic. She wished for her daughters to meet with her matriarchal clan. And they did, her daughters all learned the old ways, which filled her with immense pride and joy to know that her lineage would go on.


    As for her son, he was sent to Hogwarts to keep the old ways of her mate alive. And she did not truly mind as it was only fitting that the son followed in her mate''s footsteps. And her son in fact do so, becoming a powerful wizard by his own merit.


    When at long last, when her children came of age, they all married. All of her daughters married wizards of her homeland. Which was only proper as the land of their foremother''s called to them in their blood. Each of her daughters bore many daughters of their own and only one son was borne to each of them.


    Despite knowing that every single of her six daughters resided in her native homeland afar from her, Ethel was still filled with great pride knowing that she had made her clan proud. Her matriarchal clan was proud of the great strength she had added to them by the many daughters she had borne. And the many more descendants that had been added to the clan.


    However, she was not the only Veela that had elected such a difficult path in life. Some years ago, the daughter of her youngest sister, a beautiful Veela had also fallen for a wizard from their homeland and mated with him. Tragically, her niece''s mate perished early on in a most unexpected accident resulting in only one single daughter being born unto them.


    Ethel only too well understood the pain of losing her mate. After her youngest and only son, Nicodemus mated with a witch, he sired three daughters and against all impossible odds, two sons, Mordecai and Benedict. However, it was not meant to be. During the most recent wizardinf war, her husband, son, and his wife all perished in an unexpected attack led by that evil wizard, Grindelwald, and his followers!


    Still, like a Hen hawk gathering her eyas''s under her wings, Ethel raised the five children of her son. Having lost their father, mother, and grandfather all at the same time, her chicklets were unexpectedly rather close to her. Her three granddaughters despite learning the old ways from the clan, all mated with wizards belonging to the cold, wetland of her deceased mate as did Mordecai. But the youngest of her eyas''s, Benedict mated with a witch of her own native homeland.


    Her granddaughter''s each bore many daughters and only a single son. As for her two grandsons, Mordechai had a son named, Salinger, and two daughters, Edna and Rosie. And although the last child did not possess any wizarding magic, she was all that much dear to Ethel''s heart. Unlike her elder sister, Rosie could feel the old ways and respected them despite her debility.


    Ether''s eyes turn to glance at the youngest of her chicklets, Benedict. He was certainly taller than his elder brother but more slender with golden silver-like hair, and bright hazel eyes. There was a light of mischief in his eyes much like that of her own deceased mate.


    This mischievous eyas had four daughters: Cornelia, Elspeth, Eudora, and Henrietta. All four girls had married wizards belonging to her mate''s wet homeland, and each had already borne one to three daughters of their own but had yet to bear their wizard mates a son. However, there was still one more chic left, the son of her chicklet, Terry named after her deceased mate, Terrance. The mischief eyed child took after his father but was still rather young and attended Hogwarts.


    Ethel nose flares as she scents the air and glances up at the moon. The time was drawing steadily near and she must confirm her suspicions. Moving rapidly forward for one of her age, she quickly caught up to her descendants, and said, "Pick up the pace!"


    The shivering fur-coated witches and wizards pick up the pace obediently and hurry forward down the familiar path that they had all taken every winter since becoming an adult. It had been a magical, mystical event when they were newly adults, but now older and married, it seemed to be only a tiresome chore. But not a single one of them had the courage to debate that fine point of topic with the matriarch of their family.


    However, foolish they might be none of them were stupid enough to say that to grandmama''s face especially considering the fact that she was a Veela. They had seen her throw fires balls from her hands and transform into a bird-like creature with scaly wings when furious, that they all knew better at this point than to argue.


    At least most of them did, but Benedict did try to rile her up every now and again. Then again, Benedict was also the only one whom grandmama never seemed to become truly mad at. Not that the Veela would ever admit it, but she doted heavily on this chicklet for much like Rosie, he too had a special spot in her fiery Veela heart.

 Chapter 403 - Ethel Greengrass â…¡

    Finally, the group arrives at the edge of a clearing, where there is a carved statue of a beautiful woman on one side, and directly across on other side of the clearing is another statue of a Veela in her transformed form. The group halts at the edge of the clearing and parts neatly in two with the men standing on one side and the women on the other. The men''s side is tiny when in comparison to the long line of females.


    Ethel''s silver, golden hair glints in the moonlight and almost seems to glow. Bowing reverently to the statues, she respectfully says in the Veela native screeching bird- like language, "Honored Hawk Mother accept the humble homage of this lowly daughter of yours and her offspring."


    There is an almost a bird-like cry that is heard the woods causing them to wizards and witches to grow still every single time. Moving forward, Ethel removes a bottle from her pocket and pours the wine onto the ground in homage, but this time looking up at the sky. "We the children of the forefather of the Sky, we ask thee on this night to remember us and grant us thy power."


    Despite it being a cloudless night suddenly a faraway thunder can be heard. Satisfied by the two responses, Ethel motions for her descendants to move forward and offer their gifts to the Veela foremother and their Elemental Sky forefather. The witches and wizards humbly move forward and offer gifts of meat to their Veela foremother, and wine to their forefather.


    As they do so, Ethel begins to recount the tale of ages long ago past. "Many eons ago, when mankind, the magical folks, and magical creatures still lived side by side, and the Spirit and Mortal world had yet to divide into two the Spirits still walked upon the surface of the earth. One day a fierce hawk caught the eye of a Spirit of the Sky, so very much so until he intently desired her. He followed for her many days and nights attempting to sway her to his side, but a Hawk will never allow herself to be captured, and so she furiously flew until she reached the edge of the world.


    Left with nowhere to run, she fiercely fought to no avail until at last she was forcefully captured, and he took her for his own. Our Hawk Mother wept to the heavens in rage and fled after the foul deed had been committed. Seeking a human with magic, a witch, the Hawk Mother asked to be forevermore hidden from the lecherous eyes of the Spirit of the Sky that had forcefully taken her.


    The witch agreed to do so for a certain price, but in exchange, Hawk Mother would forevermore lose her gift of flight and be trapped in the form of a human. However, her wrath was far too great and so she instantly agreed to the witch''s bargain. Hawk Mother became the first-ever Veela, a beautiful woman without any parallel, but even with the witch''s magic her hawk nature was not completely lost. For you see her hawk nature still remained and would always appear when she was enraged.


    After that Hawk Mother left and made her way into the world. But as the seasons passed her belly grew larger and larger until she one night she felt a fierce belly ache. Crouched on all four''s, she pushed and pushed until she bared three daughters in a forest cave. And just like Hawk Mother, her three daughters were all beautiful, fierce, and strong. And from these three daughters, we, Veela''s are their descendants."


    "Hogwash," Mordecai grunted under his breath. It was merely a children''s fairytale. Or at least that is whar he tended to tell himself, but it is a bit hard to discredit a loud clap of thunder heard in the distance when there isn''t a single cloud in the night sky.


    With everyone having finished making their offering to Hawk Mother and the Spirit of the Sky, Ethel strides exactly to the center of the clearing. Turning to them she says, "Daughter''s come forth." The golden-haired women''s hair glitters in the moonlight as they all stream forward to form a circle around the matriarch of their Greengrass family branch.


    "Sons come forward and protect thy sisters," Ethel instructed as the small group of men moved forward and placed themselves evenly around the circle as best as they can.


    Satisfied, Ethel begins to chant in Veela again, "Hawk Mother, I thank you for your many blessings, and appeasing the curse of my mate''s blood that is cast upon our daughters. However, I have felt the chains of evil finally fade away and wish to confirm that be true. Please, I beseech you!"


    A golden like aura fills the circle for a brief moment, before fading away as tears pour down Ethel''s face. Bowing deeply, she whispers, "Thank you, honored Hawk Mother," before straightening back up. Her descendants all stare at Ethel with worry as none of them could ever recall her crying not even at her own husband''s funeral!


    Wiping the tears of joy from her face, Ethel loudly announces the good news, "The Maledictus Curse upon our family is finally gone!"


    There is a long pause of silence until Edna, the daughter of Mordecai, patiently says, "Grandmama, I know that you want to believe that this silly little ritual removed a curse that is upon all the women of the Greengrass family, but it''s simply not possible."


    Ethel narrows her eyes at her narrowminded descendant. "It is not a silly little ritual," she growled as her eyes began to glint birdlike and her nose seemed to be growing longer by the second. "And I did not say the ritual removed the curse merely that it has been removed."


    Seeing that grandmama is about to explode and possibly begin to throw fireballs willy-nilly, Benedict hurries forward to diffuse the tense situation. "Well, if that is indeed the case, we do have a healer here to confirm it for us. Sweety, why don''t you perform a spell to check the curse on your sister."


    "Yes, father," dutifully replied, one of the married daughters of Benedict named Henrietta. Mumbling under her breath, she chants the incantation, before pointing the wand at her nearest sister. Her mouth flops open at seeing a golden like aura surrounding her sister.


    "Well, is the curse gone?!" Snapped, Edna triumphantly at her cousin.


    "I can''t believe it," Henrietta whispered in awe. "The curse is truly gone."


    "That''s just not possible!" Edna exclaimed. "The one who cast the curse in the first place would have to remove it, and we have been cursed for centuries. It''s impossible for that witch or wizard to still be alive much less remove it!"


    "Or a descendant," Benedict thoughtfully interrupted his niece, his brother''s daughter.


    "But why now?" Edna cried out.


    "I don''t know," Benedict said with a shrug. "And I really don''t care as long as I can now rest easy knowing that all of my precious girls are all safe now." Turning towards his grandmama, he says, "We should inform the other Greengrass branches as well."


    "Yes," Ethel tiredly said gesturing for him to aid her in returning back the way they came. However, not before first bowing to Hawk Mother and giving her thanks one last time.


    Trudging back across the icy path, the group is filled with hushed whispered conversations. The fiercest among them is that of Mordecai and his children, Salinger, and Edna.


    "I''m telling you that it shouldn''t be possible," Edna fiercely whispered through her teeth.


    "Well, I for one agree with my precious daughter," Mordecai dotingly said earning a sweet grin from his favorite daughter.


    Salinger much more solemn and composed than his father says, "Well, I hate to say this, but I think you are both wrong and are only trying to make a point. Henrietta is many things, but she is not a fool, and is a rather talented healer that she wouldn''t make such a rudimentary mistake."


    "How can you take someone''s side over your own sister?!" Edna wailed in anger.


    "Because you are wrong, but your pride just won''t allow you or father to admit such a thing," Salinger drily stated out loud.


    Turning to her father, Edna pouts and says, "Daddy!"


    "There, their pumpkin," Mordecai consoled his daughter shooting his son a dirty look. "Daddy will get to the bottom of everything!"


    Salinger manages to refrain from rolling his eyes in exasperation just in time. He knew that there was no point in arguing with the two of them. They would just end up earning grandmama''s wrath for good reason. At least after Grandmama finally lectured them, they would thankfully behave themselves for a month or so.


    Still, what could he do? They were family. And we don''t always get to pick and choose, who we would like.

 Chapter 404 - James likes Lily

    One of the best things about the second task being over was that Rowan wasn''t being continuously asked whether she had solved the puzzle of the blasted golden egg. Thankfully she didn''t have to recount the tale of her adventure over and over as everyone had witnessed the event.


    Rather it was Jean Delacour, who had it tough as he''d become vastly popular with the ladies. On the other hand, this caused Apolline to finally lay a claim on her man and proudly announced the fact that they were dating to the vast disappointment of the combined, female and male population. Naturally, Jean Delacour was thrilled by the sudden announcement and didn''t protest the least bit to the previously unknown news that was news to him as well.


    As they entered March the weather became drier, but cruel winds skinned their hands and faces every time they went onto the grounds. There were delays in the post because the owls kept being blown off course. The next Hogsmeade trip was announced to be held later in March. Everyone was simply excited, thankfully Barret and Rowan agreed that it would be best for the two of them to stick with their friends during this outing.


    To her surprise, Rowan found herself alone with James that day. Everyone else had paired off except for Severus and Sirius. But Merlin knows what those two were up too as they rushed off together after Honeydukes leaving Rowan and James alone. The two of them glanced at each other wryly at being so suddenly abandoned causing Rowan to drily says, "The Three Broomsticks then?"


    "Sure, why not?" James said with a shrug. "I''ll pay for our butterbeer''s."


    "I''d rather have a cider," Rowan disagreed.


    "Suit yourself," James muttered as he said, "You get us a table and I''ll get our drinks."


    Rowan smirks knowingly causing James to blush. The pretty young witch, who called herself, Madam Rosmerta served the wizards at the bar. But she tended to wear tight-fitting clothes and low-cut shirts that revealed her ample bosom. The curvy young woman had half of the school in love with her and the other half lusting after her.


    The Three Broomsticks, as usual, is crowded, noisy, smoky, but at least it''s warm. It took her a bit of maneuvering but at last, she found an empty booth. Taking a seat, she stares at the dancing shamrocks given that St. Patricks day was just around the corner. She waved James over as he carefully made his way over.


    James carefully put the drinks on the table, before sitting across Rowan in the booth. James had to pause to wipe the steam off of his glasses as he sighs, "I swear this is what I hate most about wearing glasses!"


    "Mm, maybe, Severus and I will one day invent a potion that fixes eyesight," Rowan murmured as she took a sip of her drink.


    "I''d pay you a fortune too," James grunted as he took a sip of his butterbeer.


    Glancing around James pauses at seeing several students glancing at them and whispering furiously. "Uh, oh," James said as he turned to face her. "You''re not going to get in trouble with your boyfriend for drinking with me are you, Rowan?"


    "What boy-," Rowan stops midstance. "Right, don''t worry about him, James. He''s not the jealous type, trust me."


    "All right if you say so," James muttered as he began to turn pink. "Er, Rowan, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes, James."


    "Er, Severus likes Lily doesn''t he."


    "Yes, very much so."


    "It''s the kind of like, like I like her too, isn''t it?"


    Rowan is silent for a moment before saying, "He''s always loved her since we were children."


    James pales as he miserably says, "Oh, I guess he was there first then."


    Rowan sighs and says, "It''s not a matter of who was there first, James. It''s a matter of who she likes. It doesn''t matter how much both of you may like her. If she doesn''t like either of you back, it won''t really matter."


    James looks up at Rowan and says, "So, you''ll help, Severus win her heart then?"


    "I won''t help either of you," Rowan truthfully replied.


    James looks slightly cheered at her answer as he says, "I guess that''s fair."


    "Yes, well, but matter''s of the heart are often far more complicated than they seem," Rowan muttered as she took a sip of her hot cider. "But will you promise me just one thing, James?"


    "What? That Severus and I will stay friends no matter what happens?" James ruefully said.


    "No, that if you confess to Lily first will you ask her to wait before receiving an answer," Rowan solemnly said. "I''d at least like to give the Severus the chance to confess his feeling to her. But the same rule would apply to you, I''d make sure to let you know if Severus confessed his feelings to Lily first."


    "I know it sounds silly," Rowan paused as she touched the rim of her drink. "But I think she''d be lucky to have either of you. And Severus is my brother, and you''re my friend."


    James widely grins and says, "Heh, it''s nice to hear you admit that out loud, Rowan."


    "Oh, sod off," Rowan grumbled as she rolled her eyes at him.


    James chuckles and says, "Anywho, you never did tell me. How''d you hook up with Boone?"


    "Ah, that," Rowan drily said. "Let''s just say one of us was in emotional distress and the other helped them out. And after that everyone spiraled out of control."


    "Huh, so was he your knight in shining armor? Get it?" James joked with twinkling eyes.


    "Hahaha, very funny," Rowan muttered as she gulped down her drink.


    "Well, he''s a nice guy, I can''t think of anyone better for you," James happily said.


    "Really, you don''t think Sirius and I should make a run at it?" Rowan said with a wicked gleam in her eyes.


    James chokes and through watery eyes says, "Are they insane?! You''d kill him before the week was out! No offense, Sirius is my and Severus''s best friend. But you''re on better terms with Lupin and Terry. In fact, if you were going to marry a Black, it''d be Regulus!"


    "True, but alas the cutie is already taken," Rowan regretfully mused out loud.


    "I know, that''s why I said it was utterly crazy," James sniffed with a violent shudder. "Or like the people who said that you and I would make a good couple."


    This time Rowan is the one who chokes at James''s smug expression. Breathing harshly, she says, "Why? No offense, Prongs, but you have the attention span of a goldfish. It''d be like dating a child."


    "None taken," James said with a brisk nod. "I know that despite our being friends, we truly don''t see each other that way."


    "I thought the train incident that we never speak of proved that point."


    "Yes, well, there''s no telling people, otherwise. The more we deny it, the more they''ll think it''s true. Thankfully the rumors have mostly gone away with your dating Boone and everything."


    "Well, I''m glad that my dating has at least alleviated some of the harsher rumors."


    James and Rowan chat until their drinks are done, before walking around Hogsmeade for a bit. The mostly explored the shops with James buying something in every shop. The poor boy had a terrible shopping addiction. Thankfully, the Potter family was loaded.

 Chapter 405 - Chairman

    The icy handsome, pale, long-haired blond, Lucius Malfoy strides down the hallway to the deliberation chamber almost fashionably late, but not quite as it simply did not do for a Hogwarts Board Member to be late nor would the chairman allow it. His elegant opera cloak flutters behind him, while his walking stick makes a sharp, almost rhythmic clang against the floor.


    Lucius paused before the great oak doors to ensure that his clothes are perfect before pushing the doors open and entering the floor. The other eleven board members glance up some with amusement in their eyes, others with blank faces, or like the chairman irritated at his being so close on time. "Good evening," Lucius coolly said as he took his seat, before stylishly removing his leather gloves.


    The bald elderly wizard with only wisps of hair left in a white crown scowls fiercely at Malfoy. "You were almost late, yet again, Malfoy," Decimus Magellan snapped.


    "Almost chairman," Lucius clarified not fazed whatsoever by the old wizards'' words. "And a Malfoy though almost always fashionably late is never late."


    Magellan sneered at the younger pureblood wizard but he knew he couldn''t say or argue otherwise. Malfoy had been punctual, no matter how close to the hour. And the boy was liked by most of the board members to his great dislike. If the boy continued at this rate, he''d take his chairman position, and if not, he''d aid another into ousting him from his position. He could not afford such a risk. He must find the next available pretext to see the wretched, spoiled brat forced from the board.


    Magellan cleared his throat in an attempt to control himself, before saying, "I am sure that all of you are aware of why we have gathered here today. The Ministry of Magic wishes to create an alternative board to manage the education for wizarding children from ages five to eleven. And for the squibs and muquibs education until they are of age."


    Magellan dramatically paused to the annoyance of the board members, before with great relish continuing, "As such, the board will be sending four experienced board members to serve on said new governing board, which shall be called the Quattor Governing Board as there will be four Academies. Each academy will be named numerically to keep things simple: Academy Unus for Ireland, Academy Duo for Scotland, Academy Tribus for Wales, and Academy Quattor for Britain. Tragically, we will be saying fondly goodbye to four of our members and will be welcoming in their stead four new council members."


    There is disgruntled silence as the board members observe the chairman''s words. This was an opportunity to be rid of rivals, however, this would change the entire power balance found within the board. Alliances would be torn apart, and new alliances would have to be forged. But more importantly, there was a higher risk of being betrayed as the four new board members would be an entirely new Quidditch match. Of course, that was only IF, they weren''t the ones sent away.


    An older bronzed witch with kohl-lined eyes and dark salt-peppered hair smiles rather slowly. Fiona Bly, Mrs. Bly in her smoothing patient tone of her, says, "In that case, I suppose you must naturally be volunteering yourself, chairman. Who has more experience than yourself in anticipating all the needs of the new governing board? I would be thrilled to personally nominate you, chairman."


    Mrs. Bly paused as Magellan grew red with fury before with great satisfaction saying, "Who seconds the motion?"


    There is a long pause as Magellan glared at everyone daring anyone to dare go against him. However, not one to be insulted and forgive, Lucius Malfoy raised his hand. "I second the motion."


    Mrs. Bly''s lips twitch into a smile that screams that the cat ate the canary, milk, and cream. "All those in favor of the nomination, please raise your hands?"


    Instantly all hands go up as all board members jump on deck except for that of the chairman. Mrs. Bly glanced around with a smug grin. "It would appear that is unanimous, Decimus Magellan, thank you for your years of service, you are promptly dismissed of your position and are hereby transferred to serve on the Quattor Governing Board," Mrs. Bly announced to the pale, but the rather enraged face of Magellan.


    Magellan controls himself and does not explode despite feeling furious. Rather Magellan channeled his anger and narrowed his eyes at Fiona Bly. He''d known the witch for a good fifteen years, however, the timid witch that he knew at the very beginning would have never been this outspoken. No, it wasn''t an abrupt change, but rather a slow one. However, the signs were still there, Fiona Bly was not to be trusted.


    Putting his present feelings of pride, anger, and and betrayal aside, Magellan gruffly says, "I am honored by the council''s decision. However, before three other members are nominated to serve on the new governing board, I would like to nominate Lucius Malfoy as the new chairman."


    There is an abrupt pause of shock as the board members cannot believe their eyes nor their ears at having seen and heard the former chairman nominate, Lucius Malfoy as the next chairman. What could the former chairman possibly be thinking?! His well-known dislike of their newest board member could not be faked. But what was this sudden out of character suggestion?


    Why even Lucius Malfoy had been caught unawares with an expression of surprise on his face. However, he quickly hides his emotions and arrogantly accepted the nomination as if it was his proper due. But that did not mean he was not just as wary. Surely, such an abrupt decree would come with hidden strings attached.


    Mrs. Bly''s eyes turn cold as she purses her lips in displeasure as all traces of pleasantry disappear from her face. However, before she can speak, the wiry-haired wizard with a cleft chin says, "I second the motion. All those in favor of the new chairman nomination, please raise your hands?"


    Leif Amundsen quickly counts the hands with it being seven hands to the five hands that were in disfavor among them that of Mrs. Bly. Frankly, Amundsen was rather surprised given what he knew of the widowed witch. Still, it might possibly be the fact that Mrs. Bly herself wished to become the next chairman of the board.


    Lucius Malfoy inclines his head in thanks to those that voted in his favor. They''d be potential allies to which keep in mind. And for those that didn''t, he''d made careful note of especially that of Mrs. Bly. The witch had changed faces far too fast for comfort, and those tended to be the most treacherous of beings.


    Amundsen flashes Malfoy a confident grin and says, "The majority has voted in favor of Lucius Malfoy of the next chairman. Chairman Malfoy will take his proper sitting position during the next meeting until such time, Chairman Malfoy will remain where he sits."


    Lucius Malfoy did not have any time to speak as Maxwell Zheng determinedly interjected, "I nominate Earnest Miller to the new Quattor Governing Board."


    Swiftly the next person jumped on the bandwagon to vote board member Miller off of the Hogwarts Governing Board. Tensions were high as alliances were broken, while temporary alliances were forged until at last three more board members were voted out. Among those still remaining were that of Mrs. Bly, Maxwell Zheng, and Leif Amundsen including the new board chairman, Lucius Malfoy.

 Chapter 406 - Chairman â…¡

    When the last of the board members have been decided, Magellan for the last time says, "Voting and nomination for the next newest four Hogwarts members will take place during the next meeting with Charmain Malfoy at the helm. It was a pleasure serving with you all. The board is dismissed for the evening."


    The rustling of movement is heard as the witches and wizards rise to their feet including Lucius Malfoy. "A word, Malfoy," Magellan loudly said. "Some advice for the newest chairman."


    Several board members seem disappointed at the former chairman''s words. They wanted to celebrate and further align themselves with the new chairman. After all, it was knowing the proper connections which facilitated a great deal of many things. However, they knew better than to tardy and wait. They quickly left as the last of the board members departed and shut the door behind them.


    Magellan motions for Malfoy to come to sit down next to him, which Lucius aloofly does. Now seated, Lucius waits for the old wizard to speak. "You must be wondering, why I elected to nominate you, Malfoy?" Magellan said as Lucius slowly nodded his head at his words.


    Magellan wrinkles his nose and says, "I don''t like you, Malfoy, but I know when to recognize an excellent opponent. With time, you may have even unseated me, all on your own merit. However, what I especially cannot tolerate is being used."


    Lucius lips twitch into a frown as he cautiously prods, "Whatever do you mean, Magellan?"


    Magellan lets out a cold bark of laughter, before saying, "What do you think of the widow, Mrs. Bly?"


    Lucius leans back into his seat in contemplation. "She is patient, well-liked by most members, and rather forceful when necessary."


    "And what of this evening?" Magellan carefully pointed out.


    "Yes, that was certainly out of character for her," Lucius admitted. "However, not unexpected for everyone possesses inner greed."


    "My point exactly," Magellan said in satisfaction. "Mrs. Bly does not play by the rules that you and I do. She is like a snake that pretends to be dead, and even allows one to take a bit out of her, before turning around and swallowing one whole."


    Magellan paused, "Trust her if you must, Malfoy, for she is a valuable ally. But always keep an eye on your back, because sooner or later, she will turn on you."


    "I thought as much after today," Lucius calmly explained. "Unlike Amundsen or even Zheng, they will openly oppose you when in contradiction to their views, but still they are loyal allies the rest of the time."


    Magellan nods his bald spotted head and says, "Yes," before rising to his feet. "Until next time, Malfoy," and strided away without another word.


    Lucius Malfoy rises to his own feet and tucks his cane under his elbow as he puts on his leather gloves. To his delight, the hallway was empty of any board members. He was not in the mood to deal with them as he had a prior appointment. With a flourish, he took out an invitation from his pocket and stood in front of the floo hearth. "Prince Manor," Lucius said as the flames turned green and he floo''d away, while the invitation in his hand disintegrated into nothing but dust.


    Lucius smoothly stepped out of the green flames to find himself in the elegant, but the exquisite Prince Manor. Waiting for him is the strange male house elf of the Prince''s. The house elf wore crisp blue overalls, an ironed white shirt, and a pair of spectacles hanging on the bridge of his long-pointed nose.


    Tadbey closed his pocket watch with a snap, and crossly said, "You are late, Mr. Malfoy. The Master is waiting in the study."


    Lucius frowns at being talked so directly by a mere house elf. But this was Prince Manor, and they permitted it. Not that he''d ever permit his house elf to ever do so!


    "Come this way," Tadbey firmly instructed as his bare, long hairy feet silently made their way across the carpeted floor.


    Lucius swung his walking stick at his side and says, "I''d very much like some tea."


    "My wife has already done so," Tadbey grunted. "Though, if you''d been on time, there wouldn''t be a need for such obvious questions to be asked."


    Lucius narrowed his eyes and glared at the house elf, who ignored his dark glower like it was nothing. Tadbey certainly did not care what the pampered pureblood thought. He knew that the pureblood had never worked a hard day in his life!


    Tadbey came to a halt in front of the study doors and says, "The Master awaits inside, Mr. Malfoy."


    Lucius''s lips turn into an inpatient frown as he says, "Are you not going to open the door, house elf?!"


    "You already know that my name is Tadbey, Mr. Malfoy, use it, or I shall not answer next time," Tadbey warningly said. "And as for the door, you have two hands, don''t you? Use them," before loudly popping away.


    Lucius scowls after the disappeared house elf and turns the study doorknob, before stepping inside. The large study is warmly lit by a blazing fire, where the visage of a slender, stern figure can be seen studying some sort of notes. Reginald Prince glances up and says, "You are late, Lucius."


    "Yes, I am Reginald," Lucius said as he strides over and takes a seat in a comfortable chair before him.


    "I say, Prince, your house elf is quite rude," Lucius growled as he took the offered teacup from Reginald and added cream and sugar.


    "Really, how?" Reginald asked with arched brows as he took a sip of his own milk tea.


    Lucius sputtered in disbelief. "What do you mean how? The creature did not open the door for me and took quite the tone of voice with me!"


    "That is merely how Tadbey is," Reginald calmly answered. "However, if you keep calling my house elf, a creature, I shall not be pleased at all, Lucius. His name is Tadbey, use it."


    Lucius''s lips press together into a thin line, before finally saying, "I will. However, I cannot believe that you treasure your house elf so, Reginald. It is not becoming of one of your lineage."


    Reginald narrows his eyes and carefully sets down his teacup onto the saucer. "Wizards often underestimate mere house elves," Reginald explained. "And yet to the Prince''s, they have always been the most valuable of tools that should never be underestimated. And we, Prince''s value that which is useful and in turn protect it. You would do well to learn that lesson, Lucius. Your house elf can be of much more use, if treated properly.


    Lucius''s lips twitch into a slight sneer refusing to accept such words. How could that possibly be true? Still, a small tiny seed of doubt had been planted inside the mind of Lucius. Perchance, he should allow Narcissa full reign of their house elf. Though she tended to be much more milder with the creature, it did seem to genuinely like her and put in a great deal more effort than usual into serving them.


    Lucius took another sip of his tea, before changing the subject. "It would seem that your contacts were proved correct, once again, Reginald. The chairman was indeed outed; however, I was the one voted into his place."


    "I thought as much," Reginald said to the obvious surprise of Lucius.


    "How?" Lucius demanded to know. "It was only because of Mrs. Bly forcing the chairman to the new board, and it was the new chairman himself, who voted me in."


    Reginald''s lips curl into a cold smile. "I have lived much longer than you, boy. And I know exactly what the darkest of hearts hide. Even an enemy will rather a known rival rob their hard earned treasures than their greatest of foes."


    Lucius takes another sip of tea to calm himself down, before trusting himself to speak again. "Then is that why you arranged for a position to open up and be given to me?"


    "Of course," Reginald matter-of-factly replied. "You are excellent at forging contacts, Lucius. However, with politics the way that they are now if there are far too many Slytherins in power, the wizarding masses'' old fears will rise again. And besides, you will quickly learn that the Hogwarts Chairman holds its own weight and power."


    Lucius slowly nods his head and says, "So I am learning."


    "Of course," Reginald said as he took a bite of a warm biscuit. "The Governing Board not only holds great power over Hogwarts, it''s headmaster, and employees, but power over the parents of the children that attend it. And all it will take is a whisper in the right ear, and funds for Hogwarts and other projects will come flooding in."


    "Yes," Lucius admitted in understanding. "I will find it a relief to know I hold some measure of control over the place where my future child will attend."


    "Not Durmstrang?" Reginald pointedly inquired with a tad of curiosity. "That is where Abraxas wished for you to attend."


    Lucius wrinkles his nose in reply. "Though I would not mind the connections that would be forged, I would prefer any child of mine to make better connections," Lucius not so subtly suggested.


    Reginald feigns to not understand the undertone of Lucius''s words. "Well, in that case, we shall proceed as previously planned."


    "I understand," Lucius said, before changing the topic another important discussion.


    The two purebloods talked long into the night before each finally retiring. However, both wizards did not fall asleep immediately. Their thoughts were constantly churning on everything that had occurred causing them to rise rather late the next morning with loud yawns.

 Chapter 407 - Hex Zapper

    In the still cold, but warmer days that followed after one day during their Alchemy class, "Vonderful!" Professor Boas loudly exclaimed as he peered at Rowan and Severus''s medical alchemy product. "Di tvo of you are brilliant! I simply look forvard to your final exams dis year! It shall be fantabulouz!"


    Rowan and Severus nod their heads as they collect their things before heading off to their class, Defense Against the Dark Arts. Rowan and Severus take their usual seats with Severus sitting by Lily and Rowan by the marauders. Pettigrew leans forward and says, "Rowan, will you give something to Quyen from me?"


    "Fine, hand it over," Rowan sighed as she extended her hand out to Pettigrew.


    "Thanks, Rowan!" Pettigrew happily said as he handed her a tiny wrapped gift to be given to his girlfriend.


    Rowan carefully puts the gift away as the sound of cane clacking can soon be heard. Everyone quickly straightens up and pulls out any last-minute items as the door opens. The door opens to reveal the top of Professor Lye''s grizzled gray head as he limps into the classroom. "Put your things away," Professor Lye instructed them. "We''ll be having a practical lesson today." Everyone hurries to do as they''re told, before rising to gather in the front. With a wave of his wand, the desks are pushed to the far side of the room.


    "Now, then we shall be practicing the Hex Zapper today," Professor Lye explained. "Oftentimes in the field, Auror''s won''t have anyone to aide them in removing hexes. As such, I''ll be throwing hexes at you all one at a time and have you use the Hex Zapper spell on yourself. If done properly it will counter and remove the effects of the hex that I''ve cast on your person."


    "Very well, we shall begin with the first student, Miss Prince, if you would please," Professor Lye signaled Rowan out.


    Rowan furrows her brows but walks into the center of the room. She had been noticing as of late that Professor Lye had been purposefully signaling Severus and her out. But then again, both of them were apprentices and much more was expected out of them both. Professor Lye hadn''t given her any reason to feel uneasy. Still, she couldn''t quite her finger on it, but it was something about his eyes that seemed to carry a hidden bloodthirst.


    "At ease, Miss Prince," Professor Lye said before moving his wand, and a hex is thrown at her.


    Rowan forces herself to not flinch as the hex hits her full in the chest. Suddenly, her chest begins to hurt and squeeze as if a snake is constricting around her chest. Trying not to gasp in pain, she mutters the counter, Hex Zapper as she points her wand at her feet. Suddenly, she can breathe again as she feels the painful squeezing vanish. She was fairly certain that if she just removed her shirt, she''d see bruises across her ribcage and chest.


    "Well done, Miss Prince!" Professor Lye said. "Ten points to Slytherin!"


    Rowan doesn''t reply as she stiffly makes her way forward and simply stares at him. The rest of the curses thrown were all child hexes like the Tickling Hex or the Bat-Boogey Hex. Nothing nowhere near as scary nor as painful as the hex cast upon her. And for reason, Professor Lye did not attempt the same thing on Severus.


    The class quickly went by until the bell rang. "I''d like all of you to practice for our next class. We''ll be working on the Hex Zapper again!" Turning toward Rowan, he says, "A moment of your time, Miss Prince."


    Rowan warily remains behind as everyone streams out and leaves her alone with Professor Lye. "Is there something you needed, Professor?" Rowan asked.


    "I noticed that you were staring at me very intently during the entire duration of the lesson," Professor Lye said as he took a seat at his desk. "Was it because of the hex I cast on you?"


    Rowan doesn''t reply as Professor Lye waves his hand at her. "There is no need to reply, we both know I used a nasty hex on you, while the rest of them had low-level hexes cast on them. It wasn''t my intention to be cruel for it was merely my intention to test your control, Miss Prince. I merely wished to test how far that prowess had gone as your brother is more powerful than yourself."


    "Is that all, professor?" Rowan asked.


    "That will be all, Miss Prince," Professor Lye said. "No, go on your merry way. No doubt you have plenty of studying and homework to complete."


    Rowan merely nods her head, before making her way to the library. On her way there, she spots Quyen Crowley coming up from Potions. "Crowley, a word, please," Rowan loudly said.


    Hortense Sicca and Gertrude Fowl sneer at Rowan, but Quyen Crowley says, "I''ll see the both of you in the study hall." The two girls glared at Rowan, before marching arm in arm to the study hall down the corridor.


    "Well, what do you want?" Quyen Crowley grumbled in her usual nasally voice, before tossing her thick, wavy hair over her shoulder in a dismissive gesture. She still had to keep up appearances despite being on much friendlier terms with Rowan Prince, after having sat together for a short period of time at the start of the school year.


    "Pettigrew asked me to give this to you," Rowan drily replied as she handed the wrapped gift over to Crowley.


    Quyen tries to hide her eagerness but fails miserably as she happily accepts the gift. "Wait, is this a trick?" Quyen suspiciously asked, after her Slytherin instincts reared up.


    "Crowley, no matter how much I dislike you, I''d never do that to Peter," Rowan truthfully answered. "As strange as it is, the of us tend to be good friends most of the time. And for whatever reason he likes you and you like him. It''s not any of my business as I''m not the one who''s going to end up marrying you. So, I''m fairly certain I can stand to live with the idea provided, we don''t have to chat for prolonged periods of time."


    "The feelings mutual, Prince," Quyen said with a trace of respect in her eyes.


    The two nod their heads at each other before each goes their own way. For the two girls would never really like each other but for Pettigrew''s sake, they could learn to be civil. And what was what really counted in the end might serve to prove the love of a girlfriend and that of a true friend.

 Chapter 408 - Trip to the Marshlands

    In the depth of isolated marshlands, the moon is always murky as green fog swirls around two cloaked men. The night is eerily quiet as they make their way up the muddy path. The green fog eerily swirls around them as the odd glimpse of moving shadows can be seen within the fog. But nothing concrete is ever seen seeming that much creepier. It was though the fog hid dark things that revealed would leave the wizards gibbering in the mud.


    The leading figure is a tall, muscular young wizard. He was no more than in his mid-twenties with a harsh visage. There is a thin black mustache on his upper lip neatly trimmed in a Parisian style. His eyes hold a bloodthirsty, violence that cannot quite be hidden. And for very good reason as Walden Macnair had killed before and had never been caught while abroad.


    Following behind is a slightly taller man, powerfully built with broad shoulders and muscled body. Unlike the younger wizard, the middle-aged man had a trimmed black beard and gravelly voice when speaking. His dark eyes currently seemed rather bored with their present situation. But Albert Runcorn always calculated everything, and this meeting should prove useful to him. For it''d grant him the sole thing that he desired above all else, power.


    "We''re here," Walden Macnair said as his voice seemed to twist in the green fog.


    "So, we are," Albert Runcorn murmured not impressed at all by the dingy, old home in the middle of the swamps. He''d seen better homes in the muggle villages than this tattered old home. Still, he did not speak and waited for Macnair to make the presentation.


    The door creaks open as both men make their way up the squeaky stairs and porch. There standing in the doorway is a sniffing perpetual red-eyed figure of Empusa Snyde. "Please come in Macnair and guest," the widow Snyde requested as she moved aside to let them enter.


    Macnair knew the way and led Runcorn through the dark, moldy smelling corridor. The furniture was old showing recent signs of dusting. But the moldy carpets were beyond saving and had all been thrown away. In their stead, newer and cheaper rugs had been installed taking away some of the moldy smell of the old home. Still, the dampness and moldy scent could be felt permeating throughout the old mansion.


    Macnair stopped before great old wooden doors and opened both doors with ease. Steeping aside he allows Runcorn to enter first, who coolly eyes the dismal state of the grand hall. Dark masked figures are throughout the room all waiting, all watching. The only figure''s face that remained uncovered was that of waxy pale like man creature. His crimson serpent pupil eyes started right through Runcorn causing him to almost step back. But he''d faced similar gazes and survived and as such stared right back.


    The wizard on the black throne-like chair reminded him of a snake or spider. The fingers were unnaturally long and thin, and all body hair seemed to have utterly fallen off. There was a snake-like sheen to his skin as the man even licked his thin dark tongue as if tasting the air. And as for his nose, his nose seemed to be in the process of shrinking itself. A most terrible, awful sight as at present the nose reminded Runcorn of some sort of orc-like stout.


    "Welcome Albert Runcorn," Lord Voldemort graciously said. "I''ve heard nothing but flattering words from Macnair."


    "Ah, yes, as have I," Runcorn replied in his gravelly voice. "I am told that you request that I join thee and your cause, Dark Lord."


    "Yours would be a valuable asset to my cause, Runcorn," Voldemort admitted. "And you naturally would be rewarded for your time and efforts."


    "And if I wished to be the Minister of Magic?" Runcorn proposed.


    "That can also be arranged, but first naturally something must be done in exchange." Voldemort leaned forward as if to emphasize the point being made.


    "And what is exactly is that you want of me, Dark Lord?" Runcorn politely asked a bit intrigued.


    "Passageway to a certain location."


    "It''s not the Ministry of Magic is it?"


    "No, no, that place at present is impossible to get into nor to maintain the building in our custody for very long even if the attack was successful."


    "An apt description," Runcorn slowly said. "Very well, and where is the location that requires my aid?"


    A Death Eater in a mask moves forward with a slip of paper. Runcorn accepts the slip of paper as his lips twitch in a cold smile. "Yes, this might just prove to be quite tantalizing," Runcorn smirked. "Very well, you shall have my aid, Dark Lord. But I will not be taking your dark mark either. I will be beholden to no man." The Death Eater''s in the room shuffle in anger or in an unease is unknown.


    Voldemort''s crimson snake eyes study the tall, powerfully built wizard before him. "Very well, Albert Runcorn. But should you wish the position of Minister of Magic, you will take my mark."


    "And I shall," Runcorn promised. "But first I''d like to know if it is worth my time. I am not a foolish pureblood to be misled by all this nonsense of supremacy of bloodlines. I am amply aware that even a muggleborn witch and wizard can be born naturally powerful. And I follow where the most power resides, Dark Lord."


    Voldemort slowly nods his head as Runcorn''s answer was within his grasp. Runcorn was much like himself in many manners calculating every single thought and deed to climb over the bodies of over in order to achieve his goal. But unlike himself, Runcorn did not desire a revolution but power. And whichever party handed that over to him would win him in the end.


    "So be it, Runcorn," Voldemort said. "But I do require an oath on your magic for you to never speak of that which we have spoken of." Such an oath was dangerous as the wizard in question would live but without their magic should the oath ever be broken. But it was better than an unbreakable oath, where said wizard would lose their life if the oath was broken.


    "So be it," Albert Runcorn rumbled as he raised his wand into the air. "Upon my magic, I vow to never reveal the events which have been spoken of on this night lest my magic is lost. So, mote be!" A twisting like magic can be seen around him like a thorny vine that soon disappears.


    "I trust that we will hear soon from you, Runcorn," Voldemort hissed.


    "Via Macnair," Runcorn made it abundantly clear who their point of contact would be.


    "I expect nothing less," Voldemort said, before Walden Macnair bowed, before leading Albert Runcorn the way he came.


    "Is that wise, Dark Lord?" A smooth male voice asked that of S.R. Wilkes.


    "Worry not, Wilkies, we shall soon make our stand," Voldemort purred, before rising from his seat. "Come, you shall aide me in my night''s work."


    "It''ll be an honor, Dark Lord," Wilkes graciously said, before departing alongside the Dark Lord to the envy of the watching Death Eaters. They quickly hurry away to complete their own tasks. Soon, the grand hall is utterly empty except for one last single figure who seems to be staring at the throne before departing. Whoever it was there was something strange about them.

 Chapter 409 - Revelation of 3rd Task

    The homework and workload increased higher and higher in the days before the Easter Holiday. Rowan and Severus were profoundly gratefully they had in an unexpected bout of wisdom at the start of their school year dropped several of their fourth-year courses. Unfortunately, the other remaining courses were sixth level courses, which still did little to ease the piles and piles of homework. In fact, the sixth level courses gave twice as much!


    Sadly, enough the fifth and seventh years upon realizing that they the twins that had passed the exam equivalent to their N.E.W.T''s were dragged into aiding them in their study. Rowan and Severus had taken to not returning back to the dorms unless it was nighttime. On the weekends, they''d flee the dorms and hide elsewhere lest they are dragged into another study/teaching session.


    That is until Rowan and Severus finally snapped one evening and started hexing everyone left and right without any prejudice. It turned into a full fist fight with everyone going against everyone. Though Rowan may have purposefully aimed at Prefect Traver''s seeking vengeance for everything he was putting her through due to his absurd jealousy.


    Not that Rowan and Severus got out intact. They were sporting painful bruises, a bloody lip, a broken nose, a cracked rib, and a black eye, but they''d won. Mostly.


    When Professor Slughorn finally showed up in the Slytherin common room most of the fifth and seventh years were on the floor having been physically beaten by Severus and Rowan. Professor Slughorn was utterly speechless and could only gawk at the sight, before quietly walking out. No points were taken, no detentions were given, and the common room was set to rights in silence.


    None of those involved in the fight resorted to seeing Madam Pomfrey instead of some of the seventh years and those seeking to be healers like Terry set everyone to right. Those with the worst injuries made their way to Madam Pomfrey with the excuse that they had been playing Quidditch. Not that Madam Pomfrey believed them, but she couldn''t well force any of the Slytherin''s to confess.


    However after that incident the rest of the Slytherin''s viewed Rowan and Severus with quite a bit of pride and respect in their eyes. They were proud to have been beaten at the hands of Salzar Slytherin''s heirs. And more importantly, despite haven mostly been beaten by physical means, it still showed the prowess of the Prince family. In fact, it became a source of pride for all those who participated in the brawl. It had become a twisted badge of honor of sorts, which confused Rowan to no end, while Severus felt right proud by said fact, (must be teenage testosterone).


    Thankfully the Easter Holiday''s arrived giving everyone a short break. This year to their surprise, Rowan and Severus received chocolate eggs full of an assortment of things, fudge, caramel, brownie, etc. According to the letter from Aunt Georgine, it was to remind them that they were still thought of back at Prince Manor. It did their heart''s right good as the twins felt all fuzzy and warm on the inside. Not that they''d confess that to anyone else nor much less utter those words out loud!


    The start of spring meant that the third and final task in the Triwizard Tournament was rapidly approaching. Finally, in the last week of April, Professor Slughorn pulled Rowan aside in the dungeon corridor. "You are to go down to the Quidditch field tonight at nine o''clock, Miss Prince," Slughorn instructed her. "Mr. Amundsen will be there to tell the champions about the third task."


    And so, at half-past eight, Rowan made her way out of the library and onto the grounds. She slowly made her way across the dark lawns to the Quidditch stadium, turning through a gap in the stands and walked out into the field. She wasn''t surprised to find that the Quidditch field was no longer smooth and flat. But rather looked like hedges built in every direction, a maze.


    "Hello there!" Dano Amundsen said as he beamed at them. Igor Karkaroff looked as proud as usual while Jean Delacour smiled at Rowan waving at her as she waved back. At this rate, it looked as though she and Delacour would become pen pals. Not that she minded really as he was a rather sweet young man.


    "Now I imagine, you can all guess, what this here is?" Amundsen said.


    "A maiz," Karkaroff grunted.


    "That''s right!" Amundsen cried out. "A maze. The third task''s really very straightforward. The Triwizard Tournament will be placed in the center of the maze. The first champion to touch it will receive full marks!"


    "We simply ''ave to get t''rough the maiz?" Jean asked.


    "There will be obstacles," Amundsen said with a bounce. "Professor Kettleburn and Hagrid are providing a number of creatures. Then there will be spells that must be broken¡­...and all sorts of things, you know. Now, the champions who are leading on points will get a head start into the maze."


    "Mr. Delacour and Miss Prince, will both enter at the same time followed by Mr. Karkaroff." Igor Kararoff snorts at the indignity of it all and begins to sulk.


    "Very well¡­if you haven''t got any questions, we''ll go back up to the castle, shall we, it''s a bit windy¡­."


    Jean Delacour and Rowan chatted, before each of them, split up and went their different ways. Delacour towards Hagrid''s cabin and Rowan back to the castle. Suddenly, she stopped and stared in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. "Is something the matter Miss Prince?" Amundsen asked from a short distance from behind her.


    "Nothing," Rowan lied as she made her way back to across the grounds. But still, the feeling didn''t go away. Whatever it was, it was something dangerous. She didn''t dare to close her eyes to view her mapscape until inside the castle. But by the time she did she found nothing strange lurking in the forest.


    Rowan almost half convinced herself it was all in the head if not for feeling the traces of cold sweat on the back of her neck. Whatever it was, it truly had frightened her. Rather than heading back to the common room she instead walked all the way up to the Owlery. It was still a very good cardio.


    Once there in the circular stone room, Rowan penned a quick letter to her grandfather requesting that he and Aunt Georgine please attend the final task. She didn''t mean to jot it down, but she did. She said, "I think there''s someone or something watching me, grandfather. It frightens me."


    Rowan almost scribbled the line out, but something forced her not to. In the end, she quickly sealed the letter shut and put her things away into her schoolbag. The owls are hooting as they come awake and flutter their feathers. Gingerly crossing the straw full of owl droppings and regurgitated skeletons of mice and moles, she searches for Owyn. But given that he''s a huge Great Horned Owl it wasn''t that hard to miss him as he was perched next to Nibby, Lily''s female owl.


    "Good boy," Rowan said as she rubbed his smooth beak as he gently nipped her fingers. "I''ve got something for you to deliver to grandfather."


    Owny being the sweet owl that he lets out a soft hoot as he stretches his leg for Rowan to tie her letter too. Carefully doing so, Owny gives one last hoot, before spreading his wings and flying out into the cool night sky.


    Nibby lets out a loud hoot causing Rowan to chuckle and say, "All right, a scratch for you too. You''re a good girl."


    Nibby closes her yellow eyes in pleasure as Rowan scratches Nibby under her chin. Feeling a bit like a tease, she says, "So, when are Severus and I going to be owlet grandparents? I thought you and Owny are a nesting couple?"


    Nibby lets out a hoot in embarrassment as she flutters her wings around her. "Ah, that soon, aye. Shall I prepare a proper nest for you both?" Rowan further teased causing Nibby to loudly hoot at her in protest.


    "Ah my mistake, you''re taking things slow, I see," Rowan sagely said. "Of course, Owny would do a proper courtship. He''s a gentleman after all."


    Nibby decides to ignore Rowan and turns away to flutter into the night. Still chuckling to herself, Rowan makes her way downstairs. She had to admit that it''d been fun to tease the poor owl. But hey, all Slytherins have a bit of a mean streak. Admittedly some miles longer than others.

 Chapter 410 - Easter Sunday

    It was Easter Sunday and much of the parish was in attendance in the tiny church located in the highlands of Scotland. After the Vicar''s sermons the crowd quickly dispersed including the family of the last Vicar, Robert McGonagall Sr. Vicar McGonagall was still fondly remembered by the local church going populace. It was a shame he''d passed away some six years ago from a fierce ache in his chest.


    His widow, Isobel McGonagall still lived in the village of Caithness with her two sons and their families; the eldest being named after his father, Robert, and the youngest, Malcolm. The oldest child, a daughter, Minerva McGonagall was a professor at her mother''s old posh boarding school. Still unwed, which was a tragedy and a complete oversight in the villager''s opinion.


    The villagers chatter as they make their way down the road back towards the village down below. The usual paths taken through the grass are avoided as the grass is rather muddy. It had been raining somewhat fierce the day before but thankfully the sun was out on this Sunday afternoon. With the sun shining so warmly most of the mud is bound to dry up.


    That being said it was the highlands, one day it was sunny, the next day it was cold and wet, and the following day it was snowing. There is a very good Scottish saying, "Cast not a clout till May be oot." In other words, the Scotland highlands weather is often quite unpredictable.


    A group of gossiping elderly women chattered loudly in a group as they walk back down the road, the local village gossips so to speak. They were either spinsters or widows with not much else to do. One of the women with her hair done up in wispy curls eagerly points at a dark-haired stranger making their way across the outskirts of the village.


    The women instantly begin to chatter and speculate, who on earth the stranger could be? They didn''t have to speculate long when they saw the stranger making his way towards the home of the McGonagall''s. The two brothers lived in houses side by side of each other with their mother living next to them in her marriage home.


    One of the elderly women with a rather large mole on her chin says, "Well, that''s new. I don''t suppose you think, he''s come a courting McGonagall''s widow, do you, Mary?"


    Mary, the elderly woman with wispy curls shakes her head in the most definitive fashion. "He''s far too young for her, Margaret. A cousin, perhaps?"


    "Aye, that must be it," Margaret wisely concluded in agreement.


    Nevertheless, the group holds a speculative gleam in their eyes, no doubt intending to stop by for tea with Isobel later in the week to further inquire about the identity of the stranger. Satisfied, there was something of interest to do during the week, the women return to gossiping about the latest scandal in the village. Apparently, Farmer Brown had been caught stealing chickens from Farmer Owens. The constable had gotten involved and now, Farmer Brown was to be forced to return the chickens and pay a rather hefty fine.


    The middle-aged wizard in his forties nervously pats down his slicked-back hair that only caused his widow''s peak to become that much more prominent. Elphinstone Urquart checks himself for the sixteenth time that his clothes are still clean of mud and unwrinkled. Making sure he has a firm hold on the bouquet of flowers in his hand and the bowl of potato salad that he''d been asked to bring in the other, he takes a deep breath, before marching up the steps of the cottage.


    However, before he can knock on the cottage door, the door swings open to reveal a pretty little lass with golden, reddish hair. The eight-year-old girl has a crown of flowers in her hair and is wearing her Sunday best dress. Smiling the girl says, "So you''re the fellow that''s courting, Aunt Minnie?"


    Elphinstone flushes, but before he can speak, a woman''s voice shouts, "Morag, what did I just say about manners?!"


    The girl named Morag wrinkles her nose at her mother and flashes Elphinstone a cheeky smile, before skipping back towards her mother, a golden, reddish haired woman. The woman is flushed pink in embarrassment as she dries her hands on her apron. "Pardon me, I was just washing my hands, when that little minx, my daughter rushed ahead of me to answer the door," the woman apologized as she extended her hand in greeting, before flushing again embarrassment.


    "Oh goodness, me," the woman muttered again in embarrassment. "Just where are my manners? I apologize, I am Evie McGonagall, Malcolm''s wife, and you must be Mr. Urquart. Minerva has written to us so much about you."


    "She has?" Elphinstone said with a gleam of delight in his eyes.


    Evie McGonagall nods her head and holds out her hands to take the bowl of potato salad from the wizard. Elphinstone carefully hands the bowl over and says, "I don''t know how good it will taste, but I tried."


    "It will be delicious, no doubt," Evie murmured. "Now please head on outright down the hallway and out the backdoor. They''re already set everything up outside since we''re having such lovely weather today."


    "Er, yes, thank you," Elphinstone said, before making his way down the hall. He slowly took in the fact that the cottage is mostly muggle styled with no wizarding portraits visible out in the open. But he already knew that the father of his beloved Minerva was a muggle.


    Still carrying his bouquet of flowers, Elphinstone emerges into the warm shining sun to see an open pavilion tent set up over the long dining table that had been set out on a patch of dried grass. There are two seated men along with an older silver-haired woman watching the children running around in laughter.


    There are two more golden, reddish haired children. One is a boy that looks roughly around five years old, while a little girl looks to be about three years old. The two children chase each other around with a third dark-haired boy chasing after them. Said child, is roughly three years old, and greatly resembles the youngest McGonagall brother, Robert Jr.


    Beyond them standing is a dark-haired woman, no doubt the wife of Robert Jr. The young witch is rocking a one-year-old toddler to sleep. The little girl is yawning loudly but is clearly putting up a fight refusing to take a nap. Still, the young woman continues to rock her youngest causing the little girl''s eyes to flutter open and shut.


    Overall, it was a picturesque scene, which Elphinstone would one day love to be a part of. He had been an only child having been born to his parents in their older years. They''d both since passed away some ten odd years ago. And though he did indeed have cousins still living, they all were quite older than him or estranged due to living on the northern European continent.

 Chapter 411 - Easter Sunday â…¡

    A loud crunch broke the picturesque scene as Elphinstone realized he''s stepped on a fallen twig causing everyone to turn their heads towards him. Knowing this was now or never, Elphinstone tries to hide his nerves and confidently strides forward. Which would have worked if he had not stepped into a hidden pothole and tripped forward onto his hand and knees.


    Elphinstone feels the surge of sheer mortification on his face as there is a burst of laughter from the youngest McGonagall. "You sure know how to make a first impression, Urquart," Robert Jr. chortled, before earning a look of ire from his mother.


    Elphinstone feels the twitch of a smile on his own face as the older brother, Malcolm, who had gotten out of his seat held out his hand to aid him to his feet. Accepting the offered hand, Elphinstone is pulled to his feet as Malcolm pulls out his wand and with a wave vanishes the mud stains. "That is a neat trick," Elphinstone commented as Malcolm flashed him a grin.


    "It pays to have small children running about," Malcolm said. "It makes one incredibly proficient in the art of keeping a child clean."


    Elphinstone hides a grin and solemnly says, "I can only imagine."


    Walking over to the matriarch of the family, Elphinstone holds out his bouquet of slightly crushed flower. "For you, Madam McGonagall," Elphinstone said with a trace of embarrassment still clearly visible on his face.


    "Thank you," Isobel McGonagall said as she accepted the somewhat crumpled bouquet of Peruvian Lilies. She quite liked the lovely, bright flowers. Her daughter must have made such a remark to the wizard in front of her.


    Isobel is a slender woman much like her daughter with a sharp piercing gaze. But unlike her daughter there is certain creative or better said energetic gleam about her. After all, she had once upon a time been the Quidditch Captain of her house and had been recommended to become a brilliant Charm''s masters. But alas, some things are not always meant to be.


    Isobel''s dark brown, silver-lined hair is neatly tucked in a smooth updo. Her grayish colored eyes are rather clear until she turns towards her daughter-in-law. "Freya, won''t you be a dear and take the children inside to wash their hands?"


    "It will be no trouble at all, Isobel," the dark-haired witch with light-colored eyes replied, before patiently shooing the children inside the house.


    When the children are at last gone, Isobel gestures to the seat next to her. "Please have a seat, Mr. Urquart."


    "Yes, Madam," Elphinstone obediently said as he took the seat next to the older witch.


    Isobel carefully set down the bouquet of flowers, before solemnly turning towards Elphinstone Urquart. "Mr. Urquart, you have been seeing, my daughter for some time now. I wish to ask clearly, what are your intentions towards her?"


    A dark flush crawls up Elphinstone''s neck up towards his cheeks as even the McGonagall brothers are intently watching and waiting for his response. Feeling his mouth suddenly rather dry, Elphinstone licks his lips, and croaks, "I wish to marry her, Madam."


    Isobel slowly nods her head, before saying, "However, Mr. Urquart are you aware that my daughter does not intend to abandon her position at Hogwarts not even for marriage? Can you live with such a compromise?"


    "Yes," Elphinstone truthfully replied. "I''m told that married professors can live off of the grounds at Hogsmeade. I''d not mind relocating to Hogsmeade as I can still Floo to the Ministry."


    Isobel thought as much as she delicately rests her hands together on her lap. "And what of children, Mr. Urquart?"


    "I would not mind having one," Elphinstone admitted," but it is not a necessity."


    "You must be certain of the matter, Mr. Urquart," Isobel plainly said. "I shall be blunt with you, young man. There was an accident when Minerva was younger that left her barren. She will never conceive any children in her lifetime."


    Isobel paused to look Elphinstone straight in the eye. "If you cannot live with such an impasse, Mr. Urquart, I formally request that you abandon all pursuit of my daughter and never darken our doorsteps again."


    Elphinstone straightens up and steadfastly replies, "Madam, I love your daughter. And though it indeed would be nice to have a child of our own, I fell in love with Minerva and not with her childbearing capabilities."


    "Very well," Isobel finally said. "You have my approval, Mr. Urquart. But be warned should you hurt my daughter, I nor my children will rest until we seek an appropriate recompose."


    "Of course, Madam," Elphinstone sincerely said. "And I''d allow it."


    "Excellent," Isobel said as she rose to her feet. "I shall go and see if everything is finished in the kitchens. And Mr. Urquart-?"


    "Yes?" Elphinstone instantly said.


    "Please call me, Isobel," Isobel firmly requested. "Madam makes me feel rather old."


    "Yes, Ma-, er, I mean, Isobel," Elphinstone hastily said.


    Isobel left with the bouquet in her hand, no doubt to find a vase. The three men are silent until Isobel McGonagall disappeared into the cottage. The instant in which she disappeared; the two McGonagall brothers turned their equally piercing gazes towards Elphinstone.


    "She''s our only sister," Malcolm firmly said.


    "Our elder sister in fact," Robert Jr. chimed in.


    "And if you hurt her-."


    "We''ll kill you."


    "Understood," Elphinstone answered in acute understanding.


    "Good," both brothers'' said, before grinning widely at him.


    "So, Elphinstone," Robert Jr slowly said. "Do you fancy helping out a brother-in-law in seeking a position within the A.P.D. department?"


    Malcolm rolls his eyes at his brother and says, "My apologies, Elphinstone. My younger brother has no tact. It must be the Gryffindor in him."


    "None taken," Elphinstone said with a grin. "In fact, I''m a Gryffindor myself."


    "I knew it!" Robert Jr. exclaimed with a smug grin. "I told you so, Mal."


    Malcolm purses his lips and mutters, "Bloody Gryffindor''s."


    "You''re just annoyed, because I was right, and you were wrong," Robert Jr. said with relish. "Poor Mal here for sure thought that you were a Ravenclaw like him."


    "Aha," Elphinstone exclaimed. "Am I to take it that Malcolm here is the only Ravenclaw in the family?"


    "No!" Malcolm grumbled. "My mother is one too."


    "Well, good to note," Elphinstone wisely said.


    Robert Jr. brazenly turns towards his older brother and says, "It would seem that the McGonagall''s are still a strong Gryffindor family."


    Malcolm rolls his eyes and says, "My wife is a Hufflepuff, but so is your wife, Robby. Ignoring Elphinstone here, at the moment it is a tie between Ravenclaw, Gryffindor, and Hufflepuff. Until Elphinstone formally joins the family, I won''t have it said otherwise."


    However, before the three men can continue to argue the merits of their house, the bouncy eight-year-old, Morag skips out of the house. Coming to a stop before them, she says, "Aunt Minnie''s here. Mum says for the three of you to come inside and help carry out the food."

 Chapter 412 - Easter Sunday â…¢

    The two McGonagall brothers flash Elphinstone, a grin, before following after the skipping eight-year-old girl. Her father, Malcolm scoops her up in his arms and whirls her around causing her to shriek with delight, before putting her down. Faking that he is rather winded, Malcolm says, "Morag, you''ve grown again. I can hardly lift you!"


    "Really, Da?" Morag excitedly said almost jumping in delight. "Do you reckon I can go to Hogwarts early?" Robert Jr. let out a snort earning a fierce scowl from both father and daughter.


    Malcolm shakes his head causing his daughter''s face to plummet. "But-," Malcolm said.


    "But what Da?!" Morag eagerly exclaimed.


    "There''s going to be a new primary school for children to start at the end of August," Malcolm explained. "You and your brother will be both attending Duo."


    "Really, da?!" Morag squealed as they stepped into the cottage. "You''re not playing a trick on me, are you?!"


    "Nope," Malcolm promised as he crossed his finger over his heart. "I swear that you''ll make a lot of friends, learn new things, and know a lot more than I or your mum ever learned."


    "Yay!" Morag squealed in delight as she raced down the hall and shouted, "I''m going to school!"


    "Thank goodness," Malcolm murmured under his breath. "Someone else can deal with all of that ferocious energy."


    Robert Jr. chortles with glee and claps a hand onto his brother''s shoulder. "You and every other parent with children is praising the Minister."


    Malcolm glowers at his brother and shoves his hand''s off. "Just wait until your little Jessica starts to get into everything. Trust me, you won''t be able to count down the days until she''s able to go to school. That little gal is going to be another whirlwind, mark my words."


    Robert Jr. pales a bit at his brothers'' words, all the while, while Elphinstone stares at them with a mixture of envy and longing. He''d been an only child, and he''d never conversations like this. It was a bit refreshing to be part of such a family scene even if only as a bystander.


    Elphinstone steps into the kitchen and freezes at seeing Minerva. Her usually pinned up dark hair is down in silky, loose curls. Her face is bright with just a touch of color on her lips. Her dress is form-fitting showing off her rarely-seen curves. She was utterly breathtaking.


    Elphinstone flushes at being caught with his mouth open as Minerva arches her brows at him. Elphinstone shuts his mouth with a loud snap and eagerly hurries forward to help. The adults carry out the main entrees: a golden Cornish Hen, a perfectly baked Shepherd''s Pie, potato salad, and other platters. And for dessert: Sticky Toffee Pudding, Trifle, Victoria Sponge Cake, and a few lighter desserts like gelatin.


    The food is swiftly and rather neatly placed on the table. Elphinstone is teased by the McGonagall brothers, but he was not going to fall flat on his face again with food in his hands and in front of Minerva. He''d never be able to live down the sheer mortification of such a scene.


    With the last of the entrees on the table, everyone began to take a seat. The children were sitting between their parents and separated from each other lest they get any funny ideas. Elphinstone awkwardly glanced around until Minerva gently tugged on his hand for him to sit next to her. Feeling an awful lot of warmth creeping up his face again, he quickly sits down trying to ignore his pounding heart.


    Thankfully with the entire now assembled, Isobel loudly says, "Let us say, Grace," and bows her head and begins. Elphinstone tries to be reverent but much like the children, he peeks at everyone across the table. It was a bit of a fascinating experience for him as he was not truly religious, to begin with. That did not mean he discounted the idea of a God, it just tended to work out very well with the fact that he was a wizard.


    Isobel mutters, "Amen," and everyone mutters the same as their heads go up.


    The sound of clinking can be heard as dishes are passed around. The single adults serve themselves first, while the four parents at the dinner table serve their children first, before finally serving themselves. The sound of eating can quickly be heard as only the odd comment or two is made such asking for the rolls to be passed or the gravy.


    After a bit, the adults begin to chatter with the children shouting at each other from across the table. Minerva turns to the side and says, "I hope this isn''t a bit too much, Elphinstone."


    "No, not at all," Elphinstone quickly replied. "It seems rather nice to be part of a family like this. I''m a bit envious to be truthfully honest."


    Minerva''s expression softens as she reaches down below under the table to give his hand a squeeze. Elphinstone returns the hand squeeze back as they hold hands for a bit before she removes her hand and begins to eat again. The other McGonagall''s flash looks at each other with knowing expressions on each of their faces. And so, they chose to speak to each other and allow the two to softly remain in their own world for the moment in a soft conversation.


    Once dessert was served to the children, the adults finished their own plates, before serving themselves seconds or dessert. However, the instant the children finish with their dessert and run off like only children can do after eating a heavy meal, the entire focus of the table zeros onto Elphinstone. It was like a group of cats staring at a trapped canary in the corner of the room.


    Rather sudden, Elphinstone is struggling to breathe at feeling his shirt collar is suddenly too tight around his neck. Forcing himself not to tug on his collar in order to breath, Elphinstone reaches into his coat pocket with plenty of nerves, before taking out a small jewelry box. Gulping, he slips out of his seat and kneels onto the grassy floor to see Minerva''s eyes grow wide.


    Cracking the box lid open, a shiny engagement ring with a nice gem glistens in the sunlight. "Minerva McGonagall," Elphinstone hoarsely said. "Will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?"


    There is a long pause as everyone glances at Minerva, while Elphinstone''s heart plummets into his stomach. Finally, Minerva says, "I will, Elphinstone, but I will not be abandoning my duties and responsibilities at Hogwarts."


    "I shan''t ever dream of ever asking such thing out of you, Minerva," Elphinstone truthfully said as his eyes sparkled with such hope and devotion.


    Minerva''s lips twitch into a somewhat bashful smile. "Well, aren''t you going to put the ring on my finger?" Minerva teased.


    "Yes!" Elphinstone exclaimed as he hurriedly, but carefully slipped the shiny ring onto her slim ring finger.


    There is laughing and clapping as Robert Jr. says, "Well, aren''t you two going to kiss?"


    The two of them flush as Isobel glares at her youngest son. "Mind your manners, Robby," Isobel chided him.


    Robert Jr. shrugs despite his mother''s words earning a whack on the head from both his wife and older brother. Wincing he fiercely scowls at them as he rubs the back of his head. Why was it always him?


    Still, Minerva shyly leans over and gives Elphinstone a quick peck on the lips, before darting back with a lovely red flush on her face. Elphinstone, on the other hand, had a rather awestruck expression on his face. He''d finally been kissed on the lips by the girl of his dreams.


    The two sisters-in-law''s of Minerva, Evie, and Freya eagerly ask, "So, when will the wedding be?"


    Minerva visibly balks as Elphinstone gently reaches down to grab her hand and give it a reassuring squeeze. "At the earliest not until the Christmas Holidays, if not until summer of next year," Elphinstone smoothly replied. "Minerva''s still has her students to think of, and I don''t want our married life to cause any strife with her duties at Hogwarts.


    Minerva flashes her now betrothed, a grateful smile. Not that she didn''t want to marry him, but not yet! It was still far too soon and new to her too truly feel comfortable with the idea. She''d rather enjoy and luxuriate in the time that they still had without worry. That not and she needed the time to start planning their wedding. Surely, her mother and sisters-in-law would be eager to help.


    Across the table, Isobel''s lips twitch with a mixture of envy and fondness. She too remembered how it had been between her and Robert at the start. They had been so in love that they had eloped, and after that, she''d been disowned by her parents. She''d not ever seen her family since. But worst of all, she''d never told Robert that she was a witch until her hand was forced with the birth of her eldest child, Minerva.


    Not that it was Minerva''s fault for all her children had been born with magic. However, there were times she wished that she would have had the courage to tell Robert from the very start that she was witch, but she had not. And even though they both still loved each other even after Robert had learned the truth, there was a breach in their relationship that could never be repaired. Robert had never entirely forgiven her for her omitting the truth, and she had never understood why Robert, a vicar could never accept the fact that she was a witch.


    For most romantic adventurers do not end as simply as children fairytales. The prince and princess may ride happily into the sunset but may not live happily ever after. Life is infinitely far more complicated than that.

 Chapter 413 - Checking In

    Not long after Easter Sunday, Reginald is in his study, when Tadbey without a word pops into the study to deposit a letter onto his desk, before popping away. Already used to Tadbey''s manners, Reginald merely grabs the envelope to glance at who it is from. He furrows his brow in surprise at seeing that it is from his granddaughter.


    Taking a silver engraved letter opener from the top drawer of his desk, Reginald cuts through the enchanted wax seal to read the contents found inside. He begins to frown the more he reads, while his hand clenches the letter in his hand hard enough to begin to crumble it.


    "Dawn!" Reginald bellowed as a loud pop is suddenly heard.


    "Dawn is here, Master!" Dawn quickly said. "What is the master needing?"


    "Tell Georgine that I need her now!" Reginald hurriedly said. "It is a matter of urgency."


    "Yes, Master!" Dawn hurriedly said, before popping away.


    A loud pop only moments later, Dawn appears holding the rather startled figure of Georgine in a rather unusual state of undress. "What is it?" Georgine gasped as she tied her bed robe around her slim figure before Dawn popped away again.


    "Read it," Reginald snarled he tossed the letter over to his sister to read.


    Georgine caught the fluttering letter with one hand and began to quickly read. She frowns as she glances up, "I thought the Hogwarts grounds were protected?"


    "That is exactly what the Blacks and the Malfoy''s thought," Reginald flatly said. "And as I recall, a young witch all on her own once broke through the some of the wards at Hogwarts."


    Georgine looks away in embarrassment and says, "True enough. I was fairly young and ambitious back then. Nevertheless, even I had some trouble with them."


    "But my point is that it can be done," Reginald said through pursed lips. "She wouldn''t lied you know that. And there is not much that she fears, whatever it was that she sensed truly did disturb her."


    "Some rare magical creatures?"


    "A person. A very dangerous individual."


    "We have no shortage of enemies, Reginald. Nor those that will solely seek the children for their lineage."


    "I know, but that is exactly what bothers me," Reginald admitted. "I can''t even trust that they''ll be safe at Hogwarts!"


    "Did you really think our enemies would do so?" Georgine folded her arms over her chest. "Don''t be so na?ve, Reginald. They attacked a wedding for heaven''s sake!"


    "I know that," Reginald growled. "Write a reply, I''ll be going to see, Sanderson."


    "Why you think, it''s one of his own kind?"


    "I don''t know, but I aim to find out."


    "Very well, but don''t do anything stupid, brother. We can''t afford for the children to be wrapped up with that side of the wizarding world because of your actions."


    "They won''t," Reginald growled as Georgine sighed and was left to write the letter.


    Reginald smartly made his way through Prince Manor, before roaring into the flames, "Monarch Pub!" It was late evening and everyone in the pub went into shock at seeing a tall, stern figure emerge from the flames.


    Anger could literally be felt pulsing off of him as they all glanced at the gray lean bartender. Bertram instantly says, "The pub is closing early for the night."


    There is no need for words as everyone scrambles out in a hurry. The clattering of coins can be heard as the last of them scurry out the door and slams shut. "Well this is a surprise," Sanderson said as he leaned back in his booth. "To what do I owe the unexpected honors, Prince."


    "Is one of your own presently at Hogwarts?" Reginald barked as the two burly wizards Floyd and Hyde stand attention to protect their boss.


    Sanderson slowly nods and says, "Aye, he is. But he''s no danger to the children as he resides in Hogsmeade. He''s been keeping an eye out for them as instructed too."


    Some of Reginald''s anger slowly deflates as he takes the seat across form Sanderson. "My granddaughter said that something frightened her. That something or someone was watching her from the forest."


    "Well, that could be any number of magical creatures," Sanderson said. "I''m certain that one just got too close to the edge of the forest."


    "You don''t understand," Reginald said. "Even Dragons like her. Did you not hear what she did at the First Task?"


    "I heard," Sanderson warily admitted. "But surely it was a mere coincidence."


    Reginald shakes his head and says, "Magical creatures tend to like her. She and her brother often played in the woods when they were younger. And she''d be covered in Bowtrunkle''s and they''re the shyest creatures of them all!"


    Sanderson slowly says, "Than if it was a person and the Hogwarts wards did not keep them out, what or whom might you suggest?"


    "Your man can he keep an eye on the woods?" Reginald asked.


    "Not until the tournament," Sanderson confessed. "I''d have to get one of my own to fulfill a teaching post. But as of right now there is not a single available post."


    Reginald nodded his head in understanding. He''d have Malfoy change that. And not even the rest of Hogwarts Governing Board would be able to protest if there were enough purebloods requesting said changes especially if they gave some rather generous donations.


    Satisfied that the situation can be dwelt with in the future at least, Reginald abruptly changed the subject. "And what of my request on what I have asked of you?"


    "We''d found his hide out and as you well know, Alphard Black took care of that," Sanderson sighed. "We have to start from scratch again. There''s no telling when we''ll find their next hideout again."


    "Yes, I know," Reginald said. "Anything else?"


    "There is something, but I need to find the Rain Man," Sanderson confessed. "I''ll be gone by the start of summer. I don''t know how long, but Bertram will handle business in my stead."


    "And what exactly are you going to ask the Rain Man?"


    "Something that I''m not sure what it means. But whatever it is, it''s somehow all connected."


    "Very well, I won''t further pry," Rowan said as he rose to his feet. "But remember Sanderson, if I find that it was one of your own. I will not be kind nor as generous as in the past. I have stayed my hand twice for you, but I will not a third time."


    "I understand, Prince," Sanderson coldly said as his wolfish eyes glinted in anger.


    "I wanted to make things clear, where we stand," Reginald just as chillingly replied.


    Turning away, Reginald made his way across the empty pub floor, before pausing. "Bertram, I still recall what you did and I nor my sister have ever forgiven you. You would do well to never appear before her."


    "I know," Bertram croaked. "I''ve not stepped out of this pub unless an emergency rises."


    Reginald doesn''t reply as he goes out the door leaving the pub in silence as the door clatters after him. The brawny wizard with a large forehead indignantly says, "Boss, how can you stand that man talking down to ya like that?!"


    "Because he''s much more powerful than I am," Sanderson admitted out loud. "And the fact that he so easily tosses it in my face is that I owe him more than one life debt."


    Hyde grunts in frustration as the beady-eyed, Floyd says, "I''d rather know what exactly Bertram did that earned him the ire of the Prince''s."


    Bertram is silent, before solemnly saying, "I was young and foolish and took a job that I never should have. In the end, an innocent died because of me." Then Bertram turned away and began to clean making it clear that he wouldn''t speak any more on the subject. Whatever it had been, it was bad enough that the Prince''s would kill him for it. And why they hadn''t before, it was solely because of Sanderson.

 Chapter 414 - A.P.D.

    Towards the middle of March, the retired Auror''s training the future officers finally pronounced the training candidates of the Animagus Police Department street ready to begin patrolling at the end of March. Unlike the Auror''s, who had to be further trained in espionage and hiding, those that were former werewolves were already trained. Rather the scope of their training had been primarily been making sure their magic was up to par, and that they understood all the rules and regulations. They''d still be in need of further training, (which they would still continue to do so), but for all intent and purposes, the A.P.D. officers were ready to begin patrolling.


    Some of the older Aurors that had been thinking about retiring happily transferred to the A.P.D. in the capacity of senior officers, while a couple of others would take turns pairing up with some the rest of the new members to make sure they were up to speed while on duty. Needless to say, it had been a huge transition, but largely a smooth one thanks to the enthusiasm of the new department novice officers.


    Among those new members of the A.P.D. are the four-original cured, Twizzle, Banks, Smythe, and Glackin. The four of them were not only regarded as superior officers, but as liaisons for the entire department. They would strive to appease both sides whether it is the former werewolves or management.


    A rather young male with vicious claw-like scars across his face takes a deep breath, before making sure his wand was properly fitted in his hip holster. Timothy then proceeds to double-check that his uniform is properly buttoned. The A.P.D. members uniform is not scarlet like that of the Auror''s, when out on patrol, but rather a vibrant dark forest green with the insignia of the A.P.D. embroidered on their chest, (that of a crow, wolf, and a green snake wrapped around the letters, A.P.D.).


    Timothy certain that everything is in order closed his locker shut, before making his way out of the men''s locker changing room. He nods at various other members dressing and heads out towards the designated meeting area. He waves to several of his brothers and sisters, who all wave back at him, before heading off to the administrative and intelligence offices within the A.P.D., where they were already working at.


    Out of his entire pack, Timothy was the only member of their family that had joined the A.P.D. as an officer. Everyone else had already found apprentice masters to work under, after having finished their basic education. A few of his brothers and sisters were apprenticed to tailor''s and the like, while the rest would be working in administration at the Quattor Academy, which would open on the last week of August. These siblings were presently being trained by Muquibs on how to properly blend in when commuting through muggle areas. It was going rather well, although, his brother and sisters would often be mystified and amused by all the oddities of muggles.


    Thankfully, Heskel, stayed home with the younger pups. However, since all the pups would be starting school at the end of August and September 1st, Heskel had them fiercely studying in order to not be left behind by their classmates. And the pups happily took it in stride as they all eagerly counted down the days until fall, when they would be all starting school.


    "The pups," Timothy privately thought to himself. This was why he and his brothers and sisters were all doing their best to earn money. They''d be sending more than a dozen children to a school which would cost plenty of money, but especially the schooling for the pups that would be starting Hogwarts. They''d be getting wands and the like, and not to mention if they needed an owl, a frog, or a cat! So many things to buy in such a short amount of time!


    Timothy is suddenly startled out of his thoughts at finding an ordinary-looking wizard with a rather gentle disposition standing next to him. "A pleasure to meet you, Timothy," the man said. "I''m Smythe."


    Timothy gawks starstruck at realizing, who exactly his partner was. It was one of the four original cured! Who was this even possible?!


    Seeing Smythe with his hand still outstretched to shake Timothy snaps his mouth and nervously "It''s an honor to meet you, sir!" Timothy stammered.


    "And to you as well, lad," Smythe said as he removed his hand gently from his partner''s grasp. "I''ve heard the story of how you got you pack to safety and have been working since then to care for all pups. It''s an inspirational story that we can all learn something from."


    "Right, sir!" Timothy said in disbelief.


    "Smythe would be just fine," Smythe firmly said.


    "Yes, s-, I mean, Smythe," Timothy quickly said.


    "Good," Smythe said. "So, I''ve looked over at the patrol route that was assigned to us. Do you have any questions?"


    "No, s-. Er, no, Smythe," Timothy hurriedly said. "It shouldn''t be a problem."


    "In that case, let''s head out," Smythe steadily said, before leading the way out.


    Timothy is still a bit of awe as he follows his partner out of the Ministry of Magic to the floo point. Since he''d just turned seventeen, he''d just begun the apparition training courses and had yet to pass the test. He''d hopefully pass the exam soon but until that point in time, he''d be forced to floo.


    Timothy and his partner soon appear at an exit floo, before Smythe side-apparated them to the first village to check on. They both cast a glamor over their uniform to ensure that the muggle villagers of the village would pay them no mind. They easily ignored the villagers and made their way to the edge of the village, where several wizarding families lived at.


    Timothy and Smythe had not gone far, when they turned the lane to spot the first family. In the front courtyard, was a tired-looking mother holding a wailing baby, while a five and six-year-old cried out, "Mum! Mum!"


    Seeing the exhausted, overburdened witch, the two men hurried forward. While Smythe introduced them, Timothy bends down on his toes. "Now, what''s the matter here?" Timothy solemnly asked.


    The five and six-year-old pointed at the tree and says, "Mimi won''t come down!"


    "Mimi?" Timothy murmured and looked up to spot a furry massed face chittering happily as it approached a bird''s nest filled with eggs, it was a ferret.


    Timothy let out a groan as both children looked up expectantly up at him. Putting his best foot forward, he replies in resignation, "Alright, I''ll get her down."


    "Yay!" The two little children cried out as Timothy carefully began to climb the large maple tree.


    Down below, Smythe rocks the baby giving the poor mother room to breathe. The mother says, "Thank you, gentlemen, I greatly appreciate the work you are doing."


    "It''s our duty, Ma''am," Smythe confidently replied.


    "I must say," the witch admitted. "I wasn''t too sure when the Ministry announced the start of the A.P.D., but it looks like you''ll be much more helpful than I thought."


    Smythe makes a wry face as the witch glanced at her children. "It''s also a blessing to know that these two little ones will be going to school come the end of August. I never thought there would come a day, where I would need some room to breathe. But lo and behold, my prayers were answered."


    Smythe chuckled and murmurs, "No doubt, countless witches across the country are thinking the same thing, Ma''am."


    Before their conversation can continue, the loud screech of birds and swearing caused them to glance up. Poor Timothy swatted at the birds in vain as he held a squirming ferret in one hand in vain. Unable to defend, Timothy leaped out of the tree and fell onto the ground with a pained oof.


    Smythe quickly hands the babe back to the mother as the witch says, "Oh my."


    The ferret who was safe and sound happily scurries back to the children, who say, "Mimi!" Before happily running back inside without even a thank you.


    "Thank you," the witch hurriedly said. "But I really must get back inside. There''s no telling what those two will get up to with that mischievous ferret!" As if in reply, the sound of something breaking can be heard causing the mother to pick up her skirts in one hand and rush inside.


    "Did that hurt as bad as it looked?" Smythe asked as he held out his hand to his breathless partner on the ground.


    "Are we done yet?" Timothy whimpered as he gratefully accepted Smythe''s offer and climbed back up to his feet.


    "Nope, we just started," Smythe said with great cheer causing Timothy to groan. Their patrol had just begun, and it was far from over!

 Chapter 415 - A.P.D. â…¡

    By the end of their patrol, Timothy is exhausted, sore, and almost ready to quit. However, he couldn''t do so. He needed the job.


    Seeing the exhaustion on the younger man''s face, Smythe says, "Luckily this is our last patrol. There''s a total of four families living in the village of Fernburgh, and one of them is a widow, Juliet D''Eath, and her son. We''ve been asked to especially make sure everything is alright with her since she lives the farthest away from the village."


    The two of men make their day down the street and introduce themselves to three of the families living close to each other. The families happily greet them pleased that there would be someone from the Ministry, who they''d be able to contact in case of trouble. But more importantly, someone who''d patrol their living area to ensure they were safe from harm. It made the wizarding families feel a great deal safer knowing so.


    Timothy and Smythe waved goodbye to the three families, before making their way down the road to farmhouse nearly half a mile away. The home of the widow, D''Eath was fairly easy to spot as it was the only home around.


    The farmhouse wasn''t large, but it had a barn, which housed two cows, and a few cats. There was also a chicken coop, but the wired chicken enclosure kept the cats out. Beyond the barn lies a small fruit orchard and a rather large garden plot full of all sorts of vegetables.


    On the side of the house runs two clothes lines. The women had her back to them as she carefully unpinned dried linens from the clotheslines. This close to muggles she probably physical hung them and removed them, before folding them magically inside.


    "Mrs. D''Eath?" Smythe carefully called out as the witch started and dropped the linen into the basket in front of her.


    The middle-aged witch had dark ringlets pinned up and kept out of her face. The witch had a heart shaped face, bright eyes, and pale skin. She must have been a real heartstopper in youth as she was still rather beautiful, despite the hard lines of expression on her face. Although her expression was cold and hard as she suspiciously says, "And who are the two of you?"


    "We''re from the A.P.D." Timothy explained. "We''re the two patrolmen assigned to check in with this neighborhood each day. We just wanted to let you know."


    "Good, now get off my property," Mrs. D''Eath snapped.


    Timothy blinks in surprise as this was the first time, they''d been treated so coldly. "Er, of course, Ma''am," Timothy said moving to take a step back.


    "And your son, Ma''am is he well?" Smythe asked refusing to budge until ensuring the child was fine. He''d seen often enough physical or verbal abuse of parents against their werewolf children. And knew that though most wizarding folks refused to admit it too often happened in the wizarding world as well.


    "He''s fine," Mrs. D''Eath growled. "Now leave or I will report you!"


    Timothy glanced at his partner to only see the normally gentle natured wizard refusing to back down. Timothy sighs and says, "We want to ensure the safety of every individual in the family, Ma''am. We just need a peek at him, that''s all."


    Mrs. D''Eath hands clench in her skirts to hide her nerves, before turning to the house. "Lorcan, please come out here," Mrs. D''Eath called out.


    "Do you need my help mum?" A child''s voice called out from inside in answer, before the door opened.


    Roughly a ten-year-old boy emerged wearing muggle jeans that were evidently streaked with grass stains from playing. The pale-haired boy had sleek dark hair and almost dark purple lips. Though when the boy raised his dark soulless gaze towards them, Timothy''s hackles rose as he unconsciously snarled and took a step forward.


    Lorcan froze in fear as Smythe suddenly pulled his partner back by the collar. "Timothy!" Smythe cried out.


    Timothy suddenly snapped out of his trance at realizing, what he had just done. A crimson flush makes its way down his cheeks to his neck as he bows in a sincere apology. "I am so sorry, Ma''am. I don''t know what came over me."


    "It''s fine," Mrs. D''Eath said, however, her voice quivered slightly betraying her fears.


    Mrs. D''Eath turned to her son and says, "It''s fine, Lorcan, go on inside now."


    Lorcan eyes dart from his mother back to the former werewolf, before creeping to his mother, and taking her hand. He didn''t wish to abandon his mother to face the werewolf. And even if the werewolf really wasn''t one now. The man still had werewolf instincts.


    Mrs. D''Eath''s hard face softens as she runs her hand gently across the silky-smooth locks of her son''s hair. "Go on, Lorcan, and take these clothes inside," Mrs. D''Eath said. "I want them neatly folded, now get!"


    Lorcan looks at his mum with worry, but a stern glare from her has him grabbing the clothes basket and trotting on inside to do as he was told. It was difficult habit to break. And especially, when it came to being obedient to one''s parents.


    Once the door shut behind her son, Mrs. D''Eath pulled herself up to her full height, despite being much shorter than the two men, and marched over to them. "Listen here, busters, I don''t care who you are, and I don''t care if you''re no longer mangy werewolves. But I will not have my son being afraid of wolves, you hear! If this happens again, I''ll won''t be reporting you to your department superiors, but straight to the Auror office!"


    "Yes, Ma''am," both men said.


    "Now that we understand, each other, go," Mrs. D''Eath huffed.


    However, Smythe wasn''t one to be pushed around. "He''s only half-vampire, is he not?" Smythe pointedly asked.


    "I don''t see how this is any of your business," Mrs. D''Eath crossly said as she folded her arms over her chest."


    "It isn''t Ma''am," Smythe confessed. "However, since we will be the regular officers patrolling this area, I''d rather we be prepared should a similar situation arise in the future to better protect your son."


    Mrs. D''Eath purses her lips in dislike, before sighing and looking away into the distant. "His father was a vampire by the name of Lazarus D''Eath," Mrs. D''Eath explained. "I''d never much liked vampires, but he had been born a muggle before being turned. He was well-read, soft-spoken, and a good man."


    Mrs. D''Eath unconsciously rubs the wedding ring with her thumb that she still wears on her right hand. "We fell in love, but vampires aren''t supposed to marry witches, so we eloped. We were happy for a bit, but then they came for my husband, and took him away. I never saw him again."


    "And your son?" Smythe further questioned.


    "I didn''t think, it was possible," Mrs. D''Eath confessed. "It is very difficult for a witch and a vampire to create a child. I don''t know how I did not notice, but I was already pregnant when they came and took him away. I didn''t truly realize until I felt began to feel sick and was craving to eat blood rare meat all the time. But there I was all alone and with a babe on the way."


    Mrs. D''Eath turned to look at them in the eye. "But I love my son, half-vampire or not, he''s mine. And if luck should have it, he''s got my side of magic too. We won''t truly know until the summer when the Hogwarts letters start to go out."


    Smythe nods his head and says, "Well, if it all works out, he will."


    Mrs. D''Eath sniffs and says, "I don''t trust in fate or luck. Now scat."


    "Yes, Ma''am," Smythe obediently said, before leading his partner away.


    Once the two men were out of earshot, Timothy heads hangs down in shame as he says, "I''m sorry, Smythe. I don''t know what came over me, but I just growled."


    "I know," Smythe said. "But that is just a boy, and now you''ve possibly scarred him for life. He''ll begin to fear the rest of us that were once werewolves. You saw him, he didn''t react until you growled at him."


    Timothy''s head ducks even lower as Smythe adds, ''Though I must admit, I never really thought all about the hate between vampires and werewolves might affect a child like that."


    "Yes, sir," Timothy woefully said.


    Smythe turns an eye towards Timothy and pats him on the back. "But don''t worry, kid. I''ll make sure it all works out in the end." Timothy doesn''t reply, before being side-apparated away and back to the Ministry. They still had filing to do, their work was far from being done.

 Chapter 416 - A.P.D. â…¢

    Mrs. D''Eath stood in her yard watching until the two men had long disappeared over the horizon. She hadn''t really thought about it, but with the new ministry initiatives that meant that there would be former werewolf children at Hogwarts with her son. And if so, would be her son be in any danger?


    Mrs. D''Eath shook her head and sighed. Her son could take care of himself, but she did not want him to be hurt. But children had to grow up sooner and later. And the professors and Prefect''s at Hogwarts would ensure his safety.


    Mrs. D''Eath made her way into their tidy home. Glancing about and failing to see her son, she calls out, "Lorcan?"


    "I''m coming," Lorcan shouted from upstairs, before hurriedly coming down.


    "Those men didn''t hurt you, mum?" Lorcan asked as he loudly sniffed the air but didn''t smell any blood.


    Mrs. D''Eath put her hands on her hips and smirked. "Don''t worry, they''re just two mutts," Mrs. D''Eath said. "I can easily take care of those two without even needing my wand."


    Lorcan flashed his mother a smile causing his two tiny sharp fangs to glint in the light. Mrs. D''Eath hides her smile and says, "Now go wash up, the stew is just about ready."


    "Yes, mum!" Lorcan eagerly said, before rushing away to wash.


    Mrs. D''Eath made her way into the kitchen as she pulled out her wand and caused plates and silverware to fly through the air and neatly settle themselves on the kitchen table. While she prepared dinner, Mrs. D''Eath could only sigh in relief. She thanked the magic of old that her son had been born a half-blood. She didn''t know how she would have been able to feed him otherwise.


    Thankfully, Lorcan ate everything, but still had a bit of an aversion to garlic due to its strong scent. However, unlike full-blood vampires, he could eat it without any secondary effects or walk in the sunlight without being burned only needing a bit of muggle sunscreen on very sunny days. Although he still needed a bit of blood to be fully healthy, blood lollipops and blood rare did the trick.


    The loud footsteps of her son rushing down cause Mrs. D''Eath with a flourish carefully setting the served stew onto the table. Lorcan almost flew in as he hungrily licked his lips, "Is it beef stew, mum?"


    "Yes, it is," Mrs. D''Eath replied. ''However, you''re to eat all of your vegetables."


    Lorcan made a face at that. He didn''t like beets at all. Shuddering, he sits down as his mother does as well.


    The two of them begin to eat with the only sound of chewing and the clinking of their silverware being heard from some time. After a while, Lorcan puts down his spoon and says, "I''ll be fine, mum."


    "Fine about what?" Mrs. D''Eath asked.


    "If I''m able to go to Hogwarts," Lorcan explained. "I''m fully capable of taking care of myself."


    Mrs. D''Eath opens her mouth to protest, but Lorcan''s soulless eyes gleam. "It''s the vampire instincts in me, mum," Lorcan confessed. "I didn''t want to scare you and fly at the werewolf officer. But I can, and I know where to strike too."


    Mrs. D''Eath slowly nodded her head, before saying, "Then I won''t worry about you taking care of yourself, Lorcan. But I don''t want you to be getting into any fights, you hear?!"


    "Yes, mum," Lorcan obediently said, before flashing his fangs at her. "Can I fly around for a bit, mum?"


    Mrs. D''Eath lips reluctantly twitch into a smile. She still can remember the fright her son gave her when he was only three years old. She thought she had lost him, when she couldn''t find him only to find a tiny bat hanging from the ceiling of his nursery. However, ever since then, she had made him solemnly promise to only transform when in danger, and to always ask otherwise.


    "I suppose so," Mrs. D''Eath finally said. "But only for an hour. The neighbors told me that they might be getting a new owl early for Glenda, your friend. And I don''t want you getting hurt if the owl gets hungry and thinks of you as food."


    "Yes, mum!" Lorcan eagerly said, before rushing away without picking up his dishes and putting them into the sink to wash.


    Mrs. D''Eath rolls her eyes, before finishing her meal in peace. It was nice and quiet, and though she would never have admitted it. She was going to be lonely when her son was gone.


    Outside of the D''Eath home the evening shadows are long and grow dark with each passing second. A tiny bat flutters through the air and flies in the direction of the village in the distance. After a half of a mile''s flight, a tiny bat flutters carefully towards a house, before landing on the balcony of one of the upper bedrooms.


    The tiny bat lets out a soft screech and lands on the ledge and knocks with its tiny claws against the window. Soft pangs can be heard as the figure of a ten-year-old golden-haired girl laying on her bed quickly gets up. The golden-haired girl is rather pretty with blue-green eyes.


    The girl opens her window to allow the tiny bat to flutter inside and transform back into a boy. Lorcan grins at his best friend, Glenda Chittock, and says, "You''ll never guess what happened today?!"


    Glenda rolls her eyes and says, "Let me guess, the A.P.D. officers came by and introduced themselves?"


    "Yes and no," Lorcan impishly replied. "One of the werewolf officers growled at me!"


    "They''re not werewolves anymore, Lorcan," Glenda said as she jumped back onto her bed.


    "They''re animagus wolves, we''ve talked about this. And secondly, if he did growl at you, he probably had a bad run-in with an actual vampire, while still a werewolf."


    Lorcan frowns and says, "Well, I''m only half, so he shouldn''t have done that."


    "No, but people do stupid things all the time," Glenda said with a shrug, before pulling out her collection of wizarding cards. "Now do you want to trade or not?"


    "Nope," Lorcan pointedly refused by crossing his arms over his chest. "I''m not trading, Nicholas Flamel for Albus Dumbledore. I don''t care. And besides, if we get into Hogwarts together, we''ll see him all the time. So there!"


    Glenda pouts and says, "Fine," and shoves her wizarding cards back under her pillow.


    "So, what do you think it''ll be like?" Lorcan asked.


    "My older cousins say it''s a lot of work," Glenda huffed. "But they''re all lazy slobs, and barely passed according to granny. And maybe it''s true, but I think it''ll be wonderful too."


    "Mm," Lorcan said. "Well, I hope that I''ll be able to take my guitar and still practice playing on it."


    Glenda grinned and says, "Lorcan D''Eath, the famous rock singer!"


    "It can happen!" Lorcan huffed. "Anyway, you can''t talk either, Glenda. You want to be a famous radio talk show host like the muggles have."


    Both children begin an impromptu pillow fight, before falling down onto the ground exhausted. The two of them continue to chatter until it is time for Lorcan to fly back. They promise to see each other like they always do, before parting ways.


    Their friendship was easy for now, not complicated by the facts of life. But they''d grow, and all that would change. And not all friendships would survive such a change, and whether theirs would only time could tell.

 Chapter 417 - Lake Guardian

    April showers were all over the place sometimes more than thrice a day! But with each passing day, each day was bit more warmer and drier than the day before. Naturally, couples seemed to be forming left and right with spring all around them. Rowan could only naturally conclude that it must be all the animal pheromones in the air from the Forbidden Forest affecting the students body living in the nearby vicinity.


    Still, Rowan and everyone else still couldn''t help nor overcome their shock, when Professor McGonagall returned after the Easter holidays with a great big diamond ring on her finger. It caused more than a few Gryffindors to faint and others to wildly gawk and speculate, who had been brave enough to propose to the prickly professor.


    Not that Rowan didn''t know who the identity of the mysterious suitor was as it could only be one brave, and rather stubborn soul, Elphinstone Urquart. But rather what shocked her is how fast this time around Elphinstone moved. Then again, Dougal McGregor had much earlier on than in the past and had died rather bravely in order to save his son.


    Maybe, under that type of a unique situation it allowed, Minerva McGonagall, to move on that much quicker. That or possibly the fact that Elphinstone was seemed to be much more proactive. Not that he hadn''t won McGonagall in the past, but it just took him until 1982 to finally successfully gain her hand. Tragically, he died in 1985 only three years after having been married from a Venomous Tentacula bite. It was a rather strange way to go given, what his former profession was. Hopefully, this time around, the same situation wouldn''t repeat itself.


    Then again, if Rowan truthfully did admit to herself, how on earth did such an accomplished wizard die from such a simple and rather treatable magical plant bite? It was fairly suspicious if she was honest. But then again, she couldn''t ignore the lack of common sense that wizards tend to lack. The best example was Hogwarts....


    Still, Rowan made a mental note to possibly check up on Elphinstone Urquart. If he was truly killed, what made him so valuable? He was the right hand of Bob Ogden, the Head of the Auror''s department. Elphinstone is in fact in charge of reviewing all of the Auror incoming reports. Maybe, he pieced something together or formulated some sort of suspicion despite lacking any real proof. After all, not all Hypothetical conspiracies turn out to lies but actual conspiracies.


    Still that wasn''t the only shocking news that had occurred during Easter, Remus and Mary were both now officially dating each other. They all congratulated the shy couple especially Sirius, who made dirty jokes. It wasn''t until Rowan pointedly elbowed Sirius in the rib cage that Sirius shut up with a pained whimper for the rest of the afternoon.


    Either way, time flew by, and one starry, still chilly night, Rowan made her way across the muddy lawn towards the inky black lake. The lake had unfrozen, but the waters were still icy cold. The almost full moon hung high and silver in the night sky reflecting on the inky black lake surface below. (It was just before the full moon as the Marauders that included Severus now per tradition now tended to run around in their animagus form.)


    Rowan''s cloak fluttered around her as curled around her a long, thick albino snake could be seen. Nadira''s emerald eyes sparkled like gems much like that of the diamond-shaped sapphire on her forehead. Nadira had grown by leaps and bounds and now was the healthy size of a large boa constrictor. She weighed a ton too. Not that Rowan would ever mention Nadira''s weight to her.


    Glancing up at the sky, Rowan asks, "Are you certain of this Nadira?"


    Nadira answers in her still little girl voice, "Yes, protector and friend, it is time. Should I become bored or hungry, I can still sneak into the kitchens. After all, I can turn invisible." The pale pink tongue fluttered in tease at that last part.


    "Fair enough," Rowan replied in parseltongue as Nadira uncoiled herself and slithered to the muddy grounds. The albino Great Horned Serpent seemed tiny when in comparison to her mother, but she''d grow large and huge. Nadira''s sapphire eyes innocently blinked up at her causing Rowan to gently smile back.


    Turning to glance back at the lake, Rowan takes out her wand and begins to say in parseltongue, "Magic of old be my witness." The lake which had been still began to ripple without any wind. "Once Hogwarts was bound together by four, and that which is Hogwarts was born. Once a guardian was found and bound, but long gone, when Hogwarts was still young." The sentient magic like presence was once more felt as if intently listening.


    Rowan paused and turned to the east and bowed. "To the East, that which is Air. I beg you to grant the power of your protective winds to Nadira, the Great Horned Snake that can fly as her ancestors and mother before her. Grant her the winds to protect Hogwarts as once long ago." The wind begins to lightly blow from the east.


    Turning to the South, Rowan does the same as before. "To the South, that which is Fire. I, the descendant of Godric Gryffindor, the one who once brought forth a might winged lion request that you grant Nadira, the Great Horned Serpent the same fighting prowess. For she is strong and pure and will fight to protect the charges that will be placed in her care." From the south red like glowing sparks begin to fly in the air. None of the tiny red sparks burn as they hit the ground and fade away.


    "To the North, that which is Water. I request that Nadira, the Great Horned Serpent''s power naturally grow. For she was born of water and that which is her home. Grant her strength like none other to protect Hogwarts, her new home." The inky black lake waters begin to surge up in waves as if in response.


    "To the West, that which is Earth. I request that that Nadira, the Great Horned Serpent be given the trust and domain over Hogwarts and her surrounding lands. Nadira vows to her dying breath as her mother before her to guard this ancient magic place. "That which was born of the earth forever bound evermore." Glowing like flowers begin to bloom across the muddy grounds as if in response. It was a rather admirable view.

 Chapter 418 - Lake Guardian â…¡

    Suddenly, Rowan hears noises causing her to turn and in her surprise at the edge of the tree line centaurs can be seen. Next to them are the glistening white figures of unicorns and the dark reptilian horse-like figures of Thestrals.


    On the other side of the Forbidden Forest, dark giant acromantulas can be seen hanging from the trees as a very old blind spider is led to the edge of the forest. No other magical creature appears as neither trolls, werewolves nor giants resided in the Forbidden Forest. Though smaller tiny magical creatures such as bowtrunkles and others appear to buzz in the trees and the very air.


    Somehow neither Madam Maxime nor Professor Vulchanova is aware of the nights'' ongoings. Hogwarts is protecting her secrets even from the Headmaster at this moment. For the entire school is sound asleep for the moment down to the very last occupant. Even the ghosts find they cannot move this night as they are presently trapped within the castle walls. The house elves have apparated onto the grounds as they earnestly observe from the lawns the solemn ceremony.


    Turning back to face the lake, Rowan blinks at spotting bobbing grayish, long-haired merpeople in the inky black waters. The giant squid is also present stretching its long tentacles in the air as if in greeting. All sorts of bobbing heads of the magical creatures can be seen across the surface of the lake from the creatures residing in the lake.


    Tightening her hold on her wand, Rowan says, "Ancient magic of old, witness that which was unbound be bound anew. Bind Nadira, the Great Horned Serpent to Hogwarts as once before for Hogwarts remains unprotected and she is in need of a guardian once more."


    Rowan paused and removed a knife from her pocket. Carefully slicking her palm open, she winces as she holds out her hand and allows four red drops to fall onto Nadira. The crimson droplets stain the perfectly glowing cream skin, but Nadira doesn''t flinch nor move.


    "I, Rowan Prince, bare the blood of three of the founders of old, Salazar Slytherin, Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff. But accept my blood on behalf of Rowena Ravenclaw the final founder to complete the four," Rowan said as her voice somehow echoed across the grounds without wakening the Beauxbatons nor Durmstrang guests.


    "Once there was strife among the founders that which broke their bonds, but I say, not this day. Nadira, the Great Horned Serpent lives among the Rivers and Lakes full of hidden and untold mysteries much like Salazar Slytherin.


    Nadira, born of Earth crawls and lives upon Hogwarts grounds like Helga Hufflepuff tending to those in her care.


    Nadira, the Great Horned Serpent is fierce like Fire willing to lay her very own life as Godric Gryffindor.


    And Nadira, the Great Horned Serpent flies on the Wind unlike any other snake much Rowena Ravenclaw was unlike any other witch. There is no need for strife evermore for Nadira proudly represents all Hogwarts four."


    Taking a breath, Rowan raises her wand into the air one last time. "For the last and final time, I ask again, magic of old be my witness and heed my call. Bind that which was once unbound once more. Let Hogwarts regain that which was once lost and let the lands prosper once more."


    Much like at the Yule two years ago, Rowan can feel an intelligence presence respond in turn. Spiraling lights and strings begin to appear in the air swirling out from every stretch of the land including Hogwarts and connecting to Nadira. Nadira is simply covered in glowing strings until a powerful like blast is heard as a midnight rainbow appears in the sky.


    Rowan gapes at the unbelievable phenomena as the sentient like magic presence fades away and the wind dies down once more. The midnight rainbow vanishes as everything returns as it was. Behind her, Rowan can clearly feel Hogwarts''s presence.


    Hogwarts was happy which was strange to think of a castle, but it was true. And for the first-time countless centuries Hogwarts begun to recover her power that had begun to fade away. And with it, many wizarding children would once more begin to appear in a world where magic had begun to slowly fade away.


    The centaur''s in the forbidden forest bowed to Rowan, before retreating back into the woods. But she caught the wave and a smile from a light-haired youth, Firenze. The acromantulas retreated alongside the rest of the magical creatures leaving only the merpeople behind.


    With care, Nadira slowly approached the edge of the water and said, "Come visit me, protector or else, I''ll come visit you."


    "I will," Rowan solemnly promised as Nadira with a happy cry dove into the inky black lake and disappeared into the dark waters.


    Turning to the merpeople, Merchieftainess Murcurs, Rowan bowed. "I hope that you may treat Nadira kindly. She was given into my care by her mother, Merchieftainess Murcurs," Rowan replied in an accented Mermish.


    The fierce gray-skinned Merchieftainess blinks her yellow eyes in surprise. Her long wild, dark green hair was tied up by a shark fang pin. Around her neck was a necklace of shark fangs. While a glimpse of her powerful, silver fishtail can be dimly seen in the gleam of the moonlight. Merchieftainess Murcurs says, "You are Dumbledore''s apprentice, yes?"


    "I am," Rowan replied.


    "Thank you for bestowing upon us the honor of residing with the new guardian," Merchieftainess Murcurs sincerely said. "Our foremothers told us of a time when a great flaming winged lion protected Hogwarts and resided in the Forbidden Forest with the centaurs. But an evil being came forth and slew the mystical guardian long ago. Since then Hogwarts has slowly begun to wane without a guardian."


    "You will care for, Nadira?" Rowan asked. "She is still young and rather small when in comparison to that which is found in the lake." Which was rather true and made Rowan wonder if there was a hidden underwater lake that connected to the sea given that the merpeople had shark necklaces and the Durmstrang boat that had made its way across through unseen seas.


    "Fear not, protector," Merchieftainess Murcurs replied. "No creature found within Hogwarts reach will cause her any harm. We shall ensure that she be honored as is her due."


    "Thank you," Rowan said as Merchieftainess Murcurs tilted her head in a slight bow, before vanishing underneath the inky black lake surface with the rest of her people.


    Shivering in the chill air, Rowan realizes her hand is still bleeding and seals the cute. Washing away the blood on the ground, she hurries behind the greenhouses before teleporting into the dorm. Only the Hogwarts house elves and Nadira knew of her secret. And neither of which would ever betray her.

 Chapter 419 - Hogwarts Governing Board

    With April''s spring showers and increasingly warm days the entire month flew by rather almost too quickly. It was late in April when a summon is sent from the Hogwarts Governing Board to the Headmaster of Hogwarts requesting his immediate presence that same evening at precisely nine o''clock. It came quite as a bit of a surprise to Albus Dumbledore, but then again it should not have. Truthfully, he was surprised that it had not come sooner given just who was the new chairman of the Hogwarts Governing Board, Lucius Malfoy.


    With such thoughts in mind, the long silvery haired figure with an equally long beard tucked into his belt, Albus floo''d directly to the Hogwarts Governing Board''s building. Albus pensively furrowed his brow, while his normally sparkling blue eyes are rather grave behind his half-moon spectacles. He does not even realize that his long, crooked nose is even a bit scrunched up due to his inner thoughts.


    It was not that Albus particularly disliked his former student, but rather he did not trust the Slytherin. Lucius Malfoy though not outright cruel is most certainly a cold and calculating pureblood. And whatever Malfoy wanted would surely force Albus to either agree or disagree for a certain price. A price that Albus himself may not be willing to pay but be forced to bend his head to the will of the governing board.


    His buckled boots can be heard echoing through the halls of the building as Albus''s more solemn dark blue robes rustle behind him. Albus takes a moment to compose his thoughts, before pausing before the doors of the deliberation chamber causing the doors to open without even a touch. He easily passes through, before the doors slam loudly shut behind him.


    Albus carefully studies the twelve seated figures before him in a semi-circle. At the center is an icy, pale, long blond-haired wizard, Lucius Malfoy. The proud wizard nods his head at Albus, who studies the rest of the already council especially the four new figures all together seated at the end of the left side of the semi-circle. The farthest right side begins with the most veteran board member and continues in that order except for the Chairman, who sits directly in the middle.


    The chairman, Lucius Malfoy carefully studies the Hogwarts Headmaster. Despite the solemn occasion, Professor Albus Dumbledore''s eyes still hold a bit of childlike energy in them. It is a most unseemly sight given the Professor''s age!


    Still even Lucius had to admit, the Headmaster did in fact require to be possession in such vitality in order to direct Hogwarts. Otherwise, he''d have clearly been overrun by the mob of students, that or driven mad. Although the last part of that statement would often be said as, Albus Dumbledore undeniably brilliant, wholly eccentric, but just a tad bit mad.


    Seeing the other board members peeking at him, Lucius subtly ensures that his slick blond hair is perfectly groomed with nary a hair out of place. Satisfied that his appearance is impeccable, Lucius says, "Welcome Professor Dumbledore. Our deepest apologies that the governing board has not had sufficient time to amply meet with you. We have been preoccupied with selecting four new members to join the board. Please allow me to introduce them starting from the far left."


    "Miss Francesca De Leon."


    A rather beautiful witch of Spanish descendant with bewitching, lively eyes. Miss De Leon flashes Albus a charming, but warm smile. The former Gryffindor still clearly remembered her old Headmaster.


    "Garrick Arnold."


    A rather haughty wizard with expensive couture. Mr. Arnold barely stopped himself from sneering at Albus Dumbledore. He had attended Durmstrang and is irked by the fact that his fellow likeminded wizard, Gillert Grindelwald, had been halted by such a muggle loving wizard.


    "Frederick Livingstone."


    The wizard is an elderly man with bushy untrimmed brows, a square face, and puffy, wild hair that frazzled in all directions. Mr. Livingstone seems to be rather intrigued by the presence of Albus Dumbledore as he intently studied him. He''d too had studied at Durmstrang, but unlike Garrick Arnold, he did not share in Arnold''s mindset.


    "And last but not least, Izuki Sato."


    The solemn, middle-aged Japanese wizard dark piercing eyes carefully studied Albus Dumbledore. Unlike the rest of his compatriots, Izuki Sato had completed his education in his native land of Japan at Mahoutokoro School of Magic. However, he''d fallen in love with an exchange British student from Hogwarts and followed her home to this somewhat cold, and rather wetland, where it always seemed to be raining at some point in the day.


    Mr. Sato''s long sleek black hair is pulled back into a rather elegant top knot. Mr. Sato barely nods his head at Albus, but the tiny bow is full of genuine respect causing Albus to return the head nod. After all, Mr. Sato still carried with great pride, and dignity the blood of his samurai wizard ancestors.


    With introductions now completed, Albus with a bit of usual twinkle in his eyes, says, "It is no trouble at all, Malfoy. I am rather glad to be here this evening and welcome the new board members."


    Lucius''s lips twitch in annoyance at Dumbledore welcoming his council members as if they were Dumbledore''s. Trying not to frown, Lucius instead coolly says, "Thank you, Professor Dumbledore. Your words are much appreciated. That being said, the Governing Board has called you here today in order to hear the already voted upon proposals for Hogwarts."


    Albus Dumbledore''s eye''s slightly narrowed at Lucius Malfoy''s words. "Have I any say in these said proposals?" Albus crisply asked.


    "Not particularly," Lucius replied with a great deal of relish. "The Board has already voted, and we have already received the funds to enact said changes."


    Albus furrows his brows at Malfoy''s statement. "And just what are these funds to be used for?"


    Lucius''s lips curl with triumph as he leans back into his seat and says, "The upcoming new school year will receive the greatest influx of Hogwarts first years not seen since the very founding of Hogwarts. And that is not even mentioning the wave of transfer students in the second and third school years."


    "I am well aware of that," Albus slowly said. "And what is the Board proposing in that case?''


    "Firstly, there will be four more professors hired to aid as sub-professors for the following courses: Potions, Charms, Transfiguration, and Herbology," Lucius smugly explained.


    "It is not reasonable to expect that four professors will be able to handle the abnormal influx of students, and all the while managing their duties as the Head of their respective Houses. As such, there will be four new sub-professors to be hired that will teach first years to fourth years, and therefore lowering the already existing burden on the Head of Houses. And thereby permitting the already overburdened Head of Houses more ample time to complete their already existing duties.


    The board already has a list of potential candidates for each position and will only need the Professors themselves to interview the candidates to select which of the candidates will serve directly under them. And this will, in turn, allow Hogwarts to possess a veteran Professor already in place to replace any of the Head of Houses when they decide to finally retire and thereby facilitating the hiring of a new Professor to complete the education for the lower years," Lucius said with a great deal of satisfaction.


    Albus thoughtfully purses his lips and says, "Yes, that would certainly go a long way into easing the burdens on the Head of Houses."


    He''d received enough complaints from Minerva and the three that he could earnestly flush from the guilt and the shame. But he was the Headmaster of Hogwarts, and all funds for Hogwarts went directly through the Hogwarts Governing Board and not through him. Though he had to admit, he was pleasantly surprised and shocked that Malfoy was being so altruistic. It was most certainly not in Malfoy''s nature to do so.

 Chapter 420 - Hogwarts Governing Board â…¡

    Seeing that Dumbledore is not going to protest the changes, Lucius moves onto the next subject. "That being said, we are still in the process of searching for a suitable candidate for the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts," Lucius reluctantly admitted. "There are not many suitable candidates to fill the position."


    Albus nods his head in understanding and says, "Yes, it has been a trial to hire a new professor every single year since 1969."


    "Indeed," Lucius grumbled under his breath, before saying, "There will also be three more full time, Professors to be hired. We as a Board have already hired them after a careful selection process. The first is for Gobbledegook. Professor Flitwick has performed an incredible feat in juggling two subjects along with his Head of House duties. We as a board cannot ignore his plight, and in turn will be hiring a full-time Professor to replace him, Professor Manzil Snipe."


    Lucius paused to his sneer. "The second is for History of Magic. It has been pointed out that some of our children''s education is somewhat lacking in said subject."


    Lucius tactfully paused, before carefully saying, "I can clearly recall my own time in Professor Binns''s classroom, and a ghost should not be teaching such an important subject. As such, we have been blessed to find a more than superb candidate to take the post, Master Strauss, an accomplished historian with two masteries, one in History of Magic and another in Care of Magical Creatures."


    Lucius almost sniffs at seeing Dumbledore''s face light up. Rather grudgingly, Lucius had to admit that not everything had been the Headmaster''s fault. The board did, in fact, hold a great deal of say on the subject of hiring. And the Headmaster only had so much of a leeway.


    Clearing his throat, Lucius rather distastefully mutters, "The third and fourth hires will be a Muquib and squib."


    Albus''s eyes widen in sheer disbelief. How in Merlin''s name had Malfoy agreed to such a thing?! Not that he wasn''t glad to see such progressive thoughts, but still, this is Lucius Malfoy. There surely must be some sort of catch.


    Lucius looks as though his teeth are being pulled out and says, "With the new education statute in place the Ministry of Magic has requested that all children be well rounded. Starting this year, there will be mandatory classes for all first-years to attend. One is for all muggleborn children to attend a Wizarding Etiquette class taught by a squib by the name of Benjamin Buchanan. He is the great-great-grandson of Angus Buchanan, the famous squib writer and rugby player.


    Mr. Buchanan is quite energetic, but he is of pureblood descent and will be to properly educate these children. Following this year, all first and second year muggleborn''s will attend these lessons."


    Lucius actually gulps as if swallowing a sour lemon. "The other Professor is a muquib by the name of Elias Murphy. It has come to our immediate attention that Muggle Studies should be taught by an actual muggle."


    Lucius had to actually pause to take a breath, before through gritted teeth saying, "Said muquib will be taking over as the current Professor Reed has agreed to retire from his post. And not only that, but much like for the muggleborn first years, all wizarding children raised in the wizarding world must attend Muggle Studies starting their first year at Hogwarts. It will ensure that our children are well rounded, however, as Muggle Studies is already an elective, these children may choose to drop this course for their third year in order to elect two other courses."


    Albus''s eyes actually sparkle with delight as he stares at the Slytherin. Lucius''s is barely holding back a sneer, before quickly saying, "Those are all the agreed-upon hires. Is there anything that else that you wish to add, Professor Dumbledore?"


    "Not at all," Albus sincerely said. "I am quite grateful for the Board anticipating the needs of Hogwarts. I was quite worried to be truthful, but it seems that is out of the question now. I have the feeling that Chairman Malfoy will continue to go on to do great things!"


    Lucius barely stops himself from chocking in anger and despair. He hadn''t wanted to hire the muquib or squib, but Reginald Prince had merely stared rather pointedly at him. And Lucius knew for a fact that he did not have a choice, not if he wanted to continue his alliance with the Prince family.


    But feeling a shift in the wind, Lucius straightens up in his seat, and rather pointedly says, "Though someone must be done about Professor McGonagall." However, to his profound dismay, the twinkle in Albus''s eyes did not diminish whatsoever.


    Somewhat infuriated by Professor Dumbledore''s lack of reaction, Lucius aloofly says, "Minerva McGonagall is at present the Transfiguration Professor, Deputy Headmaster, and Head of Gryffindor. It is not proper that such a brilliant witch be subjected to so many posts at a time. Professor Dumbledore, please select between one of two options which must occur, Professor McGonagall must either cease to be the Head of Gryffindor or give up her post as Deputy Headmaster? It must be one or the other."


    Professor Dumbledore is silent for a long time, before finally saying, "I trust Minerva McGonagall fully as my Deputy as such I will relieve her of the post as Head of Gryffindor. I merely request that I be permitted to elect a new House Head for Gryffindor, after the end of this school term."


    "That is reasonable," Lucius said with a bit of satisfaction. "With that being said, there is also a request regarding the squib Caretaker Argus Filch. With the influx of students this upcoming school year, it will become increasingly difficult for him to maintain order. As such, the Board will be hiring another squib and a muquib to aid him in maintaining the castle. They shall be employed starting the next school year."


    "I''m sure Argus will simply be delighted with the news," Albus cheerfully said, almost causing Lucius to grind his teeth frustration. Was there nothing that he could do to gain a foothold over Dumbledore?!


    Close to losing his composure, Lucius suddenly understands why his father disliked the infuriating Headmaster so much. Albus Dumbledore was simply impossible to deal with! Blasted Gryffindors!


    Rather eager to see Professor Dumbledore now leave, Lucius quickly says, "I''m certain that you will have an early day tomorrow, Professor Dumbledore, and will need to inform the school''s Professors. And so, if there is nothing further, you are excused, Headmaster."


    None of the other Hogwarts board members speak up as Albus smiles rather genuinely and says, "I must admit I was quite delighted by today''s meeting. Let us do so again but with tea and chocolate-covered biscuits next time."


    Lucius''s brow visibly twitches as Albus Dumbledore happily strides out from the office. It would be far soon if he had to deal with that confounding wizard. But then again, he was the Hogwarts Governing Board chairman. Sooner or later, he''d have to accept that request of tea, whether he liked it or not. It was the price of politics after all as one must often dine with enemies and rather odious individuals.

 Chapter 421 - Hogwarts Governing Board â…¢

    With a rather loud yawn, Filius Flitwick, double checks his appearance in the mirror, despite the early hour. It had been ten o''clock last night, and he''d been stuck at his desk grading essays for both Charms and Gobbledegook. Not that he didn''t love to teach, but he had been feeling rather overworked as of late. He frankly didn''t know he''d be able to handle the final workload in May preparing his Charm students for their O.W.L.''s and their N.E.W.T.''s or his Gobbledegook students for the final exam.


    However, to his shock, a house elf had popped into his office. It was a note from Professor Dumbledore requesting that every single Hogwarts staff member including the caretaker and groundskeeper be present tomorrow morning in the staff room at exactly six o''clock. It was ridiculously early, but not unheard of as Professor Dumbledore is a rather cheery, early morning riser to the hatred of more than one Hogwarts staff member.


    Filius lets out a rather loud sigh, before smoothing down his dark hair and adjusting his crisp robes. Ensuring that his wand is in his sleeve holder, he makes his way out of his quarters and down to the staffroom. He was still early as there were only a few staff members already present nursing some hot tea and coffee to keep wide awake. He quickly greets Minerva, Silvanus, Poppy, Rolonda, and the rather large figure of Rubeus.


    They all mutter various forms of good morning as Rolanda Hooch''s yellow like eyes narrow as she says, "Well, what do you all suppose what strange manner of bee is buzzing around in Albus''s bonnet this morning?"


    Filius shrugs, while Rubeus Hagrid, the ever starch supporter of the Headmaster, says, "Well, I reckon, it can''t be bad."


    "My point exactly!" Silvanus Kettleburn exclaimed flashing them all a wide grin.


    The matron of Hogwarts, Poppy Pomfrey merely narrows her eyes and dangerously mutters, "It better be important. I have some very ill children that are in need of my attention, and I shan''t have none of them wondering off early!" The other five staff members all shiver at the rather determined tone heard in the matron''s voice.


    Minerva tactfully coughs and changes the subject. "Be that may very well the case, how are preparations for the O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T.''s going? I hate to say this, but I fear for some of my students are still denser than a rock even after all these years."


    Silvanus chuckles and says, "That only must be you, Minerva. My lads and lasses always seem quite excited to take the exams."


    "That''s because they get to them outdoors, you cheat," Minerva grumbled under her breath, before taking a sip of her tea causing her engagement ring to glint in the candlelight.


    The other staff members chortle at her words, while Filius interrupts by saying, "Well, I''m more or less in the same spot as you, Minerva. Though I must admit, I am much more fatigued this year. I can only conclude that it is because of Gobbledgook."


    Instantly Poppy bursts into action and puts her hand to the diminutive wizard''s forehead, before saying, "No fever, but perhaps, a nice Pepperup Potion might just do the trick."


    Filius politely declines as Poppy keeps pointedly staring at him until he accepts the potion. With a grimace the charms professor gulps down the potion and is left feeling a lot more energetic, but with steam puffing out of his ears.


    While Poppy continues to fuss over Filius, the rest of the Hogwarts staff begin to steadily creep into the long, paneled staff room that is filled with all sorts of mismatched furniture. The figure of Pomona Sprout quickly joins them, while Horace Slughorn arrives chatting with Professor Boas. With fifteen minutes until six o''clock, the last of the staff members arrived, Ariel Zephyros.


    The divination professor seems looks much the same as he usually does with oily hair, and red-rimmed eyes. In his usual dreamy voice, Zephyros says, "Well, this is a most unexpected meeting. I most certainly did not read this in the tea leaves last night as I was told it was going to be a surprise." There is a general rolling of eyes at his words as not any of them believed in his words. Because of course, it was going to be a surprise, it always was with the Headmaster in charge.


    With ten minutes remaining until six, the Hogwarts staff sat down with Argus Filch sitting down next to Rubeus Hagrid, and Irma Pince. The dark-haired librarian with suspicious eyes flashes Argus a shy smile with Argus doing much the same. The two certainly had not begun to date yet, but it was only a matter of time. In fact, there was a betting pool going on between the Hogwarts Professors, when exactly that would occur.


    The entire staff room is silent as exactly five minutes before the hour, the door swings open and in sweeps the beaming figure of the Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore. "Good morning everyone!" Albus said as chirper as usual. "I hope that you all slept well."


    With a pleased hum, Albus took a seat before them at the head of the room. "Well, there''s a great deal of exciting news to share his morning," Albus said causing more than one face among the group to darken. The last time the Headmaster had said that they''d all been forced to do a group activity together. It was most undignified for a group of adults to stop by Diagon Alley for ice cream. Some of them still couldn''t live down the sheer mortification of that day.


    "I bring news from the Hogwarts Governing Board," Albus loudly explained causing even more faces to darken. That meant only two things, budget cuts or ridiculous protocols to follow in the classroom. As if said protocol could truly work in a school full of students with magical wands in their possession!


    "Chairman Lucius Malfoy will be employing several more staff members at Hogwarts!" Albus said causing more than one staff member to blink in disbelief. Did he just say, Lucius Malfoy, the arrogant little sh*t that had made all their classes hell?! When had the vain, and rather conceited pureblood grown a brain much less a heart?!


    Then again, it may be a sign that the world was finally coming to an end. It certainly seemed like something out of character of the haughty pureblood. Of course, it could always be a sign of the Imperious curse. Yes, that''s probably what it was. Maybe, someone should make a report to the Auror''s or the A.P.D.?!

 Chapter 422 - Hogwarts Governing Board â…£

    The look on the Hogwarts staff members must be screaming volumes because Albus quickly says, "The board has decided with the large influx of first years and transfer students in the next upcoming school year, there was finally a need to hire new professors. The changes are as follows for Potions, Charms, Transfiguration, and Herbology as the professors for these four courses are Head of Houses, there will be sub-professor''s hired to aid in teaching first to fourth-year students.


    At a later date, the Head of Houses and I will convene to interview potential candidates. The board have quite kindly given us the option to elect to whom to work with. As such, I only ask that we be patient with all of the candidates in order to ascertain the best results."


    There is a gasp of delight from Pomona Sprout, who gleefully murmurs, "Finally! Merlin''s name be praised!" (Which ironically was true considering, who was behind all of the changes.)


    There is a chorus of laughter that followed as Dumbledore motions for them to become silent, before continuing, "In addition, there will be four more professors to be hired. A full-time professor for Gobbledegook, Professor Manzil Snipe. Professor Binns will be left to his own devices as we will have Master Strauss teaching History of Magic."


    "Master Strauss!" Silvanus Kettleburn interrupted. "Master Strauss is a brilliant historian and has a dual mastery in History of Magic and Care of Magical Creatures. I will be most honored to speak to him, and have him train, Rubeus as well!"


    Rubeus Hagrid perks up at his master''s word''s and eagerly memorizes the name, "Master Strauss." If his master liked him then surely, Mister Strauss cannot be a bad man.


    There is a nod of approval from Pomona Sprout, who mutters under her breath, "He''s a Hufflepuff."


    Albus patiently waits for a moment for the staff room to become silent again. "In addition, there will be a new course adding to the Hogwarts curriculum for all first and second year muggleborn students. The course will be called, Wizard Etiquette, and will explain the traditions and manners of the wizarding world. The class will be taught by Benjamin Buchanan, the great-great-squib grandson of the famous squib writer, Angus Buchanan, and Scottish rugby player."


    There is a long pause of silence until Argus says in disbelief, "Is that really true, Headmaster?"


    "Yes, it is," Albus replied with a kind expression on his face. "The Hogwarts board, in addition, will be hiring another squib and a muquib as caretaker''s for Hogwarts to serve under you, Argus."


    Argus''s eyes grow eye as he would have never dreamed, he would one day head his own office and much less ever see another squib employed at Hogwarts. But even more importantly, a squib as a Professor! It was utterly revolutionary in the direction of squib rights.


    "That being said, I am sad to say that Professor Reed will be retiring after this year from muggle studies. However, his replacement will be a muquib by the name of Elias Murphy. Not only will he be in charge of teaching muggle studies from now on, but also a required muggle studies class to first and second years that are wizarding children raised in the wizarding world. Naturally, these children may drop this course for their third year in order to select another elective of their choice. And that it is the board''s belief that all magical children be well rounded in all subjects," Albus steadfastly declared.


    There is a long pause, when suddenly various of the Hogwarts staff begin to ask questions. Albus patiently answers each question until at last, it is seven o''clock. "Our time is up," Albus firmly announced. "More information will be emerging during the following weeks and be presented at our next staff meeting. I request that all of you hold off with your questions until that time."


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore," said a chorus of voices, before the sound of chairs scraping back as the various Hogwarts staff members rose to their feet. There were children no doubt running about that needed supervising.


    The first one out the door is Poppy rushing back to the infirmary. She simply did not trust her patients. They tended to be escape artists, the whole lot of them!


    With the throng of Hogwarts staff members making their way out of the door, Albus manages to catch the eye of his deputy and signals at her to stay behind. When the last of the stragglers left, Albus firmly closed the door and beckoned for Minerva to take a seat across from him. And despite an inquiring arched brow, she does as she is told.


    Professor McGonagall impatiently waits for Albus to finish serving them both teas, before accepting the overly sweet tea. Minerva McGonagall physically winces at the overpowering sweet taste as she had counted five spoonsful of sugar. Swallowing against her will, she firmly puts the teacup down having taken a sip in order to appease the Headmaster.


    "Well, Albus, what is it?" Minerva finally said. "I am to be fired or demoted? Is that what the Hogwarts Governing Board requested of you in exchange?"


    "Not necessarily," Albus sheepishly admitted as he took of a sip of his delicious sweet tea. "Rather the Board was worried that you would be unable to fulfill all of your duties properly."


    Minerva opens her mouth to protest, but Albus silences her by saying, "I am well aware that you at present can handle all your duties and responsibilities, Minerva. But what of next year, it will be a record-breaking unprecedented influx of students. Even you, Minerva will be hard-pressed to truly be able to give your best and fulfill all those responsibilities."


    Minerva closes her mouth with a frown. She hated to admit it, but she had been worried in regard to that very subject. She couldn''t in full confidence state that she would not fail any position, nor much less not find herself severely overworked. And nor would she be allowed too.


    Minerva glanced at the ring on her finger and sighed. "And just what is it that Board wants of me?" Minerva finally asked.


    "They only requested that you give up one position, Minerva," Albus candidly answered. "Your position as my Deputy or as Head of Gryffindor. Please forgive me, my dear, but I fully trust you as my Deputy, and cannot stand to lose you. As such, we will need to decide on a new Head of Gryffindor, after the end of this term for the next upcoming school year."


    Minerva feels a pang of loss for her Gryffindor''s, but still feels a thread of relief. As Deputy of Hogwarts, she''d still be able to look after her lions. Maybe, not in such close proximity as before, but still that would be enough.


    "Very well," Minerva said. "But that being said, I already have a candidate in mind, Bathsheda Babbling. She''s a Gryffindor and has her feet firmly on the ground. She''ll manage, my lions well enough."


    "Excellent," Albus instantly replied with some relief evident in his eyes. "I shall mention the subject to Bathsheda this very afternoon."


    Minerva flashes a thin smile at Albus and warily shakes her head. "You already had her in mind, did you not, Albus?"


    Albus cheekily grins back with a twinkle in his eyes. "You caught me out, Minerva."


    Ruefully shaking her head, Minerva rises to her feet and says, "You must excuse me, Albus, but I have classes this morning and I have yet to eat breakfast. I really must be on my way." Without any further ado, the stern witch departs and vanishes with her robes trailing after her.


    Albus sniffs, before taking another sip of his tea. Well, that had gone much better than expected. And with that cheerful thought in mind, he happily sipped his tea and enjoyed chewing on some chocolate covered biscuits. For what could be more British than enjoying a cuppa tea?

 Chapter 423 - Society for the Support of Squibs

    For the rest of the day, after the staff meeting, there is an unusual bounce or better-said skip in the footsteps of Caretaker Argus Filch. Why when a pair of Gryffindor''s caught right before dinner with frog spawn soap are only given two days'' worth of detention. It is most strange as the same incident under normal circumstances would have been sure granted them an entire week of detention. Still not pressing their luck, the pair of Gryffindors ran off delighted at their luck.


    Humming the moment, the brats are gone, Argus most cheerfully hurries back to his quarters to dress. Today is the monthly meeting of squibs hosted by the Society for the Support of Squibs, whose entire purpose is to better the lives of squibs in wizarding society. Sadly, they are charitable institution from donations and not an official ministry department. As such, their hands are rather forcefully tied up most of the time or severely restricted on what they can or cannot do.


    Mrs. Norris, his wonderful brown cat with intelligent yellow-eyes meows loudly as she scampers next to him. Argus lips peel back to reveal to a slightly tinted yellow smile. "I''ll be gone this evening as per usual, Mrs. Norris," Argus fondly explained to his dearest companion. "If there''s any trouble, you know to run straight to Professor McGonagall."


    Mrs. Norris meows loudly in agreement as she rather liked the magical human. Even better yet, the magical human could turn into a cat just like her. It made communication much easier. Not that she didn''t love her ordinary human, but he couldn''t always understand her meows.


    Having the rest of the evening off, Argus finishes downing on his best suit. Satisfied with his appearance, he runs a brush through his thinning hair, before bending down to give Mrs. Norris a gentle scratch behind her ears. Mrs. Norris loudly purrs, before climbing back on to her four feet to escort her human to the front entrance of Hogwarts.


    His usual carriage is waiting for him at the front entrance. Hagrid always remembered to prepare a carriage for him. Not that Argus would ever tell Hagrid, how profoundly grateful he was to the large groundskeeper. Still, Argus did his best to show his gratitude by bringing by a fruitcake or raisin cookies, when he stopped by once per month to have a cuppa tea with the groundskeeper.


    Climbing into the carriage, Argus waved goodbye to Mrs. Norris as the carriage moved forward causing her lovely brown figure to quickly become smaller and smaller in the distance. Turning to face forward, Argus glances up at the semi-cloudy night sky. It was supposed to drizzle later in the night and as such, he''d prepared an umbrella just in case should the situation occur.


    The carriage swiftly made down the well-known path, before stopping just outside of Hogsmeade. Argus firmly shuts the carriage door behind him as the unseen Thestral''s trot back the way they came. There would be another carriage waiting for him later tonight to carry him back. But said the carriage was always five minutes late, which was a bit of an inconvenience in the winter, but rather nice during the warm months.


    Firmly clutching his umbrella in hand, Argus makes his way down to the Three Broomsticks in order to floo. Personally, he favored drinking at the Hogs Head Inn, but for flooing, it is better to avoid the particularly rowdy crowd in the evenings that converged together at the pub. It is rather hard to reason with a drunk especially when said drunk asked him to pull out his wand. It is an even more difficult job to explain to said drunk that he was in fact a squib and did not possess a magical wand. And even worse, attempting to reason with said drunk, why using their fists was out of the question.


    Glancing at the time, Argus nods his head in satisfaction as he enters the rather crowded, noisy, but smoky pub. The Three Broomsticks is as popular as ever especially with Madam Rosmerta out at the front. The curvy witch with a rather pretty face and more than ample chest is incredibly popular with all the patrons. Rumor had it that Madam Rosmerta was a widow and hence the reason she was called Madam rather than Miss. But then again, being called Madam, probably earned her more respect than being called Miss.


    Madam Rosmerta glances up from what she was doing and catches his eye. The pretty witch flashes him a teasing smile and a wink causing Argus to horribly flush. Hastily turning away, he missed the warm chuckle that followed as she returned to pouring drinks for the wizards at the bar ogling her and trying to earn her attention.


    Keeping a firm grip on his umbrella, Argus tosses the sparkly powder into the flames and says, "The Society for the Support of Squibs," before stepping into the green flames and flooing away.


    Minutes later, Argus emerged from the hearth in a rather cozy looking hall. Brushing the soot off his sleeves, he hurries forward and into the main parlor. They''re already sitting down are several individuals and among them is an older woman with grizzled grey fly away hair, Miss Arabella Doreen Fig. Arabella, a squib who had married young, but later divorced her muggle husband, due to physical violence. It was quite shocking to the Squib community and as such, squibs were now much more careful when marrying a muggle especially squib females.


    "Good evening, Arabella," Argus Filch called out to the older woman.


    Arabella flashes the younger squib male a smile. "Hello yourself Argus," Arabella said as she gestured for Argus to sit by her.


    Argus carefully takes the seat next to her pretending not to notice all the various cat hair on her clothing. Serving himself a cup of tea, he says, "And how have things been on your end, Arabella?"


    "Same old," Arabella replied taking a sip of her own tea. "My cat toffee is having kittens, and she''s been rather catty as of late. What about Mrs. Norris?"


    "Of course not!" Argus exclaimed. "Mrs. Norris is a Lady!"


    "Mm," Arabella muttered under her breath. "That''s what they all say until a tomcat passes by and catches their fancy." And wasn''t that the kicker.

 Chapter 424 - Society for the Support of Squibs â…¡

    With more squibs arriving, Argus and Arabella cease to chatter and watch the arriving familiar families. Most of the squibs are old and familiar faces, but as of late that are many newer faces of youths and children being brought by their parents or guardians. With the latest Ministry education act and employment reform squibs finally had hope for the future. As such, the Society for the Support of Squibs was subtly gaining more power and traction within the wizarding world.


    "Excuse us, is this seat taken?" Asked a rather young female voice.


    Argus and Arabella whirled around to see two golden-haired young women with vibrant blue eyes and rather flashing white smiles. "Of course not, my dears, please have a seat," Arabella gestured to them causing some cat hairs to flutter off from her tea and land into her teacup. Not that she noticed as she took a sip of tea right after.


    "Thank you, Ma''am," the two girls said as they quickly took a seat.


    Seeing the girls glancing rather apprehensively around, Argus decides to intervene. "I''m Argus Filch, and this here is Miss Arabella Doreen Fig."


    "Hello," the two girls said, before the older of the two said, "I''m Pauline Lockhart, and I''m sixteen years old."


    "I''m Sophie Lockhart, and fifteen years old," the young girl added with a bright white smile that revealed the dimples that she and her younger brother shared.


    "Since you''re squib, my dears, where is your mother and father?" Arabella asked as she glanced around for their parents.


    Sophie cautiously glances at her year older sister, Pauline, who calmly replies, "Our dad is a muggle, but he''s working late this evening. And as for our mother, she''s a witch, but she stayed home with our younger brother, Gilderoy Lockhart."


    "He has magic," Sophie softly chimed in. "He''ll be starting at Hogwarts the upcoming school term."


    "Oh," Arabella and Argus lamely replied with acute understanding. There is always a difference in treatment between magical children and non-magical children for wizarding parents. But from the sound of it, both girls were in better shape than most as they were half-bloods, and their father, a muggle would surely not mind his daughters not having inherited their mother''s magic.


    Pauline does not seem all dejected by that fact as she proudly lifts her head and says, "Sophie and I attend a public muggle school. But when dad heard that there was a school in the wizarding world accepting us, he asked that we should definitely attend. Dad is a financial consultant and he said that there will surely be more opportunities now in the wizarding world for squibs, which will give us an advantage over muggles."


    Both Arabella and Argus are a bit amazed by the attitude. Having always been viewed as almost second-class citizens in the wizarding world it was rather astonishing to meet such a forthright squib. But at the same time, it filled them with immense hope for the future. Maybe, the squib children of this generation would go on to do great things that they themselves had not been able to achieve.


    Pauline flashes them a confident smile that greatly resembles her younger brother''s smile minus the dimples. The four of them begin to earnestly chat until the chairman of the society appears a witch by the name of Irma Wright. A passionate middle-aged woman trying to better wizarding society for squibs in Great Britain.


    Irma Wright loudly clears her throat as causing the various squibs, parents, and guardians to quiet down. "Thank you all for coming tonight to our monthly social gathering," Madam Wright said. "I see more than a few new faces and I say welcome, we are most happy to have you all present."


    There is a general murmuring of welcoming voices, before Madam Wright says, "I have a bit of positive news to share. Gringotts this upcoming summer will be conducting interviews seeking to hire muquibs or squibs as their financial representatives in muggle finances and various other related employees in the field. They do require a degree or having been previously employed in said fields. If you know any squib or muquib in possession of said skills, please have them apply directly at Gringotts Bank."


    Pauline perks up as she shares a glance with her younger sister, Sophie. Their dad was right! They''d be able to use their connections in the wizarding world to be properly hired. Naturally, they would first have to complete their general education and then a university degree. But still, the goblins paid in wizarding wages, which meant the process of exchanging said wages to muggle money meant they would actually be earning higher and better than their muggle counterparts.


    Mrs. Wright continues to drone on for a bit with various news, before saying, "Now before we can begin to properly socialize, is there any exciting news that anyone would like to share?"


    Argus''s eyes dart wildly for a moment before he climbs onto his feet in a signal that he wishes to speak. "Oh my, Mr. Filch?" Madam Wright said in obvious delight. "Please Mr. Filch share with the rest of the group your glorious news."


    "Er," Argus drily swallows, before saying, "I wish to announce two things. The Hogwarts Board has hired squib, Benjamin Buchanan as a professor of wizarding etiquette."


    There are gasps of amazement throughout the whole room. This was utterly revolutionary, a squib professor at Hogwarts herself! It truly was a sign of progress and a direct result of the Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkin''s actions. She truly was a godsend from Merlin himself!


    "And secondly," Argus croaked as a dark flush began to climb up his scrawny pasty neck. "There is are two more positions open at Hogwarts for a muquib and squib caretaker to serve with me at Hogwarts. If anyone would like to apply, please apply with the Hogwarts Governing Board."


    With great relief, Argus slumps down in his seat as Madam Wright happily said, "Simply marvelous! I for one am simply delighted by the news. Please anyone seeking a new position for oneself or anyone else, I urge you to apply. Now then, let us mingle and enjoy ourselves!" Madam Wright''s personal house elf in a neat tea-towel appears with platters of food and begins to serve the guests.


    The rest of the gathering passes by quickly as Argus talks more than he had ever with the two Lockhart girls and various new faces. Overall, it was a rather pleasant evening that had Argus fairly skipping back to Hogwarts. If things continued just like this, he might finally gain the courage to invite Irma Pince down to the Three Broomsticks for a pint and dinner. A guy can dream after all.

 Chapter 425

    The mood in May became filled with excitement at the Third Task coming up, but that much tenser with final exams steadily approaching. Rowan would only be taking six exams: Gobbledegook, Mermish, Alchemy, Ancient Studies, Ancient Runes, and Advanced Arithmancy. While Severus would be taking the same exams with the exception of his Ancient Runes and Advanced Arithmancy. Instead in their place, he''d be taking Herbology and Care of Magical Creatures.


    Rowan and Severus would be taking two of their exams a week in advance when in comparison to the rest of the school, Alchemy and Mermish. The reason being there being the only two students in either course, they might as well get two out of the way. As such, their exam was scheduled quite early on as the written exams were to take place on a Tuesday and the practical exam for Alchemy to be taken on Thursday. As such they''d be excused from their Tuesday and Thursday classes that week.


    Thankfully Professor Slughorn had finally had a word with the 5th and 7th years over their dragging Rowan and Severus to study as they had not learned their lesson after the still unspoken Slytherin brawl in the common room. Fearing another brawl, Slughorn firmly stated that the Prince twins were apprentices and ought to be studying to for their own exams. And even worse in Rowan''s case, she was preparing for the Triwizard Tournament as well. Maybe a thread of guilt finally hit them or the fact that Slughorn actually threatened them with detention. Either way, Severus and Rowan were finally left alone.


    The warm month of May just flew away and two weeks before the end of May on a Tuesday, Rowan and Severus found themselves in Professor Boa''s classroom taking the practical exam for Alchemy. It was surprisingly a cinch. Not only were most of the questions on the exam were Herbology and components related, but to write down the formula for said alchemy creation.


    Rowan especially zoomed through the test and only finished an hour later. Severus on the other hand took a bit longer, but he still finished fairly quickly. Professor Boas was thrilled as he said, "Vonderful! I look forvard to grading da exams!"


    Since they finished their exam rather early, the two of them headed up to Dumbledore''s office to wait. The two of them blinked at finding Professor Dumbledore with another figure. Severus blankly stared at the wizard with short dark hair neatly parted to one side almost unnaturally straight. But most especially the narrow toothbrush mustache.


    While they were in primary school, Rowan and Severus had in fact studied World War ¢ò, they felt that such a mustache might not be very appropriate in muggle society. Especially when such a mustache might be very offensive to a certain group of people in the world.


    Rowan at least on her part recognized the prim, proper wizard, Bartemius aka Barty Crouch Sr. But what was he doing here? Was he here on some sort of assignment?


    Dumbledore beams at them and says, "Mr. Crouch will kindly be the ministry''s delegate to witness the both of taking your mermish exams. Mr. Crouch is fluent in mermish and is delighted to be here." That was a lie, because Mr. Crouch looked anything but delighted to be here with them.


    "Thank you for coming, Mr. Crouch," Rowan and Severus politely said.


    "I couldn''t very well miss this opportunity," Mr. Crouch crisply relied.


    "Good, then we''ll begin with the translation portion, before moving onto the practical verbal portion of the exam," Dumbledore said with a pleased expression.


    Rowan and Severus put their school bags away in their desks, before Mr. Crouch handed them anti-cheating quills and a roll of parchment. "I have already written which needs to be translated on the board. Please write an in-depth essay in Mermish in response to the prompt."


    "Yes, sir," Rowan and Severus replied as Rowan resisted the urge to flip him the board. Mermish was already difficult on her vocal cords, but not as bad as Gobbledegook given that she could make the high-pitched shrieks. But still, it wasn''t a language she''d ever have chosen to learn.


    Concentrating on the task at hand, the two of them began to translate the Mermish poem, before translating the question about comparing the Mermish style of poetry to that of wizard poets. Rowan and Severus draw a blank as they''d only studied muggle poets never Wizard poets. And what would a wizard poet even right about? Magical creatures and the bleakness of a potion?


    Slowly raising her hand, Mr. Crouch frowns at Rowan. "Yes, Miss Prince?"


    "Er, Severus and I never studied wizard poets in primary only muggle poets. Might we instead do a juxtaposition on someone yourself might know, Mr. Crouch? Such as Shakespeare, John Keats, Lord Byron, any one of those or others?" Rowan requested.


    "Ah, I''d forgotten to mention that Barty," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye. "Is there any muggle poet that you might prefer?"


    "I suppose I am partial to the American wizard poet, Edgar Allen Poe," Mr. Crouch admitted. "The Raven would do nicely."


    "Figures," Rowan privately thought to herself, before starting to write. The poem was quite dark, to be honest, and was about a man haunted by the loss of his lover and the raven that can speak only in reply, "Nevermore." But who was Barty Crouch mourning for? What had he lost that this poem spoke to him? Then again, she had heard from Barty Jr. that his grandmother had passed away only two years ago.


    Shaking that trail of thought away, Rowan returns to the task at hand and solemnly concentrates. With some difficulty and the occasional scribbling out, she finally managed to finish her essay an hour after Severus. The brat was better than her at writing Mermish. But then again she had an easier time when speaking the screechy language.


    Turning in the exam, Mr. Crouch nods as Dumbledore says, "Let''s take a break for lunch, Barty. We''ll resume the verbal exam afterward."


    "Yes, Professor," Mr. Crouch grumbled as Dumbledore summoned a house-elf.


    Mr. Crouch simply stares at the elegantly dressed house-elf that says, "We bring in the lunch now, Headmaster?"


    "Yes, please and thank you, Habby," Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "It is Habby and the rest of the elves are honored to serve, Headmaster!" Habby proudly said, before apparating away.


    Dumbledore catches Barty Crouch Sr. staring and says, "Wonderful creatures, really. They''ve really changed these past years; they produce such wonderful meals! I''m quite happy to see the change in them."


    Mr. Crouch can''t quite seem to wrap himself around the idea, no doubt thinking about his own house elf, Winky. A group of house elves pop into the office the girls in their tidy French maid outfits, while the males in their elegant coat and jackets. The house elves happily provide an array of food, before bowing and popping away back to the kitchens.


    Mr. Crouch stares at the food as Dumbledore says, "This here is Thai noodles with vegetables, quite tasty might I add. That''s a meat dish from Mexico called, Carne Asada. And we can eat it with fresh salsa on its own or put the meat on these round thin flour crepes called, Tortillas." While Dumbledore chatters about introducing all the food, Mr. Crouch can''t seem to believe his eyes.


    After a while, Mr. Crouch tentatively serves himself and apprehensively watches Dumbledore put meat and fresh salsa on a Torti-ya and eats it with his bare hands. Not one to eat food with his bare hands, Mr. Crouch instead serves himself a scoop of the grilled mean with said salsa. He hesitantly takes a bite as his entire face brightens it up, it was delicious!


    Chewing, Dumbledore hums and catches Rowan''s eye. "Oh yes, the Hogwarts house elves are paid and given on day per month. The things they''ve gone out buy for themselves such a proper clothing or going out to learn new recipes. Oh yes, it most certainly has paid off!"


    "House elves being paid how utterly ridiculous," Mr. Crouch snorts.


    "Tadbey, our house elf is free and is paid," Rowan knowingly interjected. "And as for Dawn, his wife, despite being traditionally tied to the Prince family she is allowed to order and purchase things for herself from a Prince fund that has been set up for her personal use."


    Mr. Crouch looks startled by both ideas, but the appeal of setting up a fund for his house elf to use appealed to him greatly. And especially if his house elf, Winky learned how to comport herself properly like the house elves of Hogwarts and no doubt that of the Prince''s. He rather liked the idea.


    Not much was said during the rest of the meal nor during the verbal exam, but slowly the wheels of fate were turning. By the next day, Winky was sent to Hogwarts to learn how to be a proper higher severing elf.


    Naturally, the Headmaster had to first allow the foreign house elf into Hogwarts, but an oath must be sworn to never bring harm to Hogwarts in any form or manner nor much less reveal her secrets. Once the oath was given by the master and house elf, Winky was permitted into Hogwarts kitchens.


    Over the course of the next week, Winky was brain washed by the Hogwarts house elves, before being sent back with the proper spirit to serve. Later in May, when Mrs. Crouch invited her friends over, they were all shocked how neatly Winky looked and the delicious new treats she presented them with.


    Naturally, Mrs. Crouch gave all the credit to the Hogwarts House Elves and the Prince Household. After that, any pureblood family or those with house elves were sending them to be taught and trained at Hogwarts. Slowly, but surely the wizarding society had begun to change for the better in regard to the House Elves. It wasn''t a very big change and the house elves weren''t free yet, but it was one giant step in the right direction. And one day, maybe, just one day there would be a house elf who''d like to serve independently within the Ministry of Magic.

 Chapter 426 - Madam Zenarie’s, Emporium of Fine Delicacies, Treats, and the Exotic.

    In a hidden alleyway in one of the many corners of Diagon Alley, there is a quiet, but rather elegant establishment with a red painted door. The renowned enterprise is called, "Madam Zenarie''s, Emporium of Fine Delicacies, Treats, and the Exotic." It was a very well-known establishment and frequented by those belonging to the upper crust of the wizarding world or with great wealth. Because only those with money were allowed inside as even a single night with the cheapest of Madam Zenarie''s flowers was at least one hundred galleons, never mind the more expensive flowers, and the most popular, and rarest of them all.


    More than a few dozen fortunes had cunningly made their way into Madam Zenarie''s hands through her carefully cultivated flowers. Not that Madam Zenarie treated her flowers badly as she was a rather good Madam to have and had once herself been one of the most famous flowers of London in her younger years. Not that she wasn''t a looker, but despite her age she still turned many a man''s heads. It was simply the fact that she longer took coin when taking a man into her bed, but rather simply for her own enjoyment.


    The classy establishment is filled with many voices, some belonging gorgeous young woman in silk gowns that so very easily charm and capture the patron''s attention. Still, there are more than a few herbs about as well in elegant robes and suits. Some of the herbs are like flowers, pretty and feminine, others strong, attractive, and muscular. Overall a wide variety of flowers and herbs to choose from, it was all for the patron''s sake, really.


    More than a few patrons merely lounge about chatting as they rest in chaises and catch up with old friends or acquaintances. While others are led upstairs to the private bedrooms to be serviced by their favorite flower or herb of the day. And there was plenty more to choose from as a is always garden filled with a variety of flowers and herbs that need to be tended to by the gardeners in order to stay active and continue to flourish.


    Excluding those that already selected a flower or herb for the evening, there is a chandelier-lit dining hall filled with fine food, and exotic delicacies for the patrons to enjoy a meal, before or after the main course. There are even a select group of patrons that solely attended Madam Zenarie''s Emporium for the cuisine and not even for viewing nor partaking of the many flowers or herbs that resided in her establishment. Though rarer in number, these patrons were a large enough group that she hired only the best of cooks that the wizarding world had to offer. More than a few squibs, retired flowers, and herbs were openly employed in her kitchens and were cherished as the most valuable commodity that they in fact were.


    Emerging from one of the private rooms used for business rather than pleasure, Madam Zenarie carefully closed the door behind her, and made her way down the hall. Despite having brought her freedom and paid her outstanding debts many years ago, she still owed one outstanding debt to the Potentate of London. Thankfully, her debtor did not wish to be paid in coin, but rather in information, and a highly secure facility which was to be used in setting up transactions. It was a settlement which she had gladly accepted, and still upheld to this day.


    And besides it paid well to be on the correct side of the Potentate of London and had ensured his protection from the rest of the underworld, the purebloods, and the vampires. For more than a few purebloods had tried by to forcibly remove her from power and assume the position of ownership of her hard-won establishment. Despite her establishment being a house of assignation in the oldest of professions, she took great pride in treating her flowers and herbs right and properly ensuring their health. Many of her flowers and herbs would eventually retire with a tidy nest egg able to see them through for the rest of their lives.


    There were plenty of other House of Vice that did not take such good care of their flowers and herbs nor were as scrupulous as she was. And despite knowing that the vampire owned bordellos generally treated their girls right, she could not help but feel fear for the girls serving in said vampire owned establishment. For the vampires were not necessarily carefully taking care of their employees, but rather they viewed it as caring for livestock, their next meal so to speak.


    Shrugging off such unpleasant thoughts from her mind, Madam Zenarie paused in front of a tastefully placed mirror to peer at her reflection. She was greeted by a lovely visage of cream skinned, beautiful middle-aged woman in a silk burgundy gown. Her kohl-lined eyes glow thanks to her light-colored eyes paired with exotic almost styled makeup, and lush, plump lips.


    Her figure still caused many a man to flush with desire despite her age. She was still slim and properly curved in all the right places showcasing her taut flesh. There are light silver tracks in her wheat-colored hair, but her face nary had a wrinkle nor blemish regardless of her age. Not that it hadn''t cost her a pretty galleon to maintain, but it was well worth the exorbitant price to maintain her youth. Still, it had been ridiculously expensive that she still cringed at the very thought of the ridiculous price she had paid to the sorcerer called, The Rain Man.


    Having satisfied her vanity, for the time being, Madam Zenarie nods at her reflection in satisfaction, before gracefully sashaying away. Madam Zenarie makes her way down the hall into the front hall and begins to greet and mingle with the patrons of her establishment. With trained ease she smoothly navigates the various currents of power found within wizarding society as she moves from patron to patron.


    A small, portly young man with rumbled hair wearing a lime-green bowler hat, pinstriped cloak with a scarlet tie, and pointed purple boots catches her attention. The young man in his late twenties is bright red and keeps wildly glancing about as if unsure what to do. Not wanting to lose the chance to acquire a potential permanent customer, she calmly makes her way over despite not recognizing at first glance the outlandishly dressed young man.


    Almost to the young man, Madam Zenarie''s eyes widen in recognition at seeing the familiar visage resembling of a frequent client in her youth, Clyde Fudge. A rather pompous, fussy member of the Ministry of Magic. But he had been able to pay, and she hadn''t been required to serve him more than five minutes at a time. It hadn''t been a too terrible trade-off in the end, and she had, had worse clients than Clyde Fudge to service at a time.


    Madam Zenarie delicately coughs and says, "Welcome, Mr. Fudge, it is a pleasure to have you''re here today in my humble establishment."


    Cornelius Fudge draws himself nervously to his full height, which isn''t much, to be frank, and says, "Madam, your establishment is anything but humble!"


    "Mm, well I have a select clientele which enjoys such visiting such a fine premise," Madam Zenarie calmly said. "And how is your father, Mr. Fudge? I have not seen him for many years since he retired from the Ministry."


    "He''s ill at present," Cornelius stiffly replied uncertainly as to why he had yet to leave. He didn''t particularly like what the Madam was insinuating about his father. And he especially did not want to think further on the matter!


    But a potential ally within the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes had invited him to attend with him. And if he wanted to become the youngest, Junior Minister within the department in the next seven years, he''d have to gain connections, powerful ones to boot! He just couldn''t well leave, but what would the rest of the Ministry say if they ever found out?!


    "Calm yourself, Mr. Fudge," Madam Zenarie said. "There is no need to panic nor force yourself to pick one of my flowers. Why many a patron comes to my establishment simply to enjoy the ambiance and the cuisine. I have it on fine authority that my kitchens are one of the best in the country. Please I invite you to see for yourself and partake of what my establishment has to offer."


    "Er, I suppose I could," Cornelius said with a bit of relief. "If you wouldn''t mind pointing out the direction of the dining hall, I would be very much obliged."


    "Nonsense," Madam Zenarie smoothly replied with a cunning sheen in her eyes, before turning to a perky young woman standing nearby with wheat-colored hair, a large bosom, and a cheery smile. "Katelyn, please show Mr. Fudge to our fine dining faculties."


    "Er, I don''t mean to impose, Madam!" Cornelius lamely protested as his eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to lovely ample chest was drawing closer to him.


    "Why not all, Mr. Fudge," Katelyn warmly said as if they were lifetime friends. "It would be my pleasure to accompany you, sir, I insist," and intertwined her hand into the crook of his arm without so much as asking.


    Licking his lips, Cornelius flushes in embarrassment and feels that his shirt collar is suddenly tight, and rather hot. "I suppose that will be fine, Miss Katelyn," Cornelius weakly said as he found himself being led away by the young woman towards the dining hall.


    Madam Zenarie curls her lips in triumph. The young man would be utterly besotted with Katelyn by the end of the evening and would surely return again. The boy was exactly like his father and would become a faithful patron to Katelyn.


    Satisfied that she had made a prudent choice, Madam Zenarie makes her way towards another guest when a loud piercing scream makes its way from upstairs, before abruptly cutting off. In an instant, the entire atmosphere of the hall had changed. Something terrible must have surely occurred, but what?

 Chapter 427 - Madam Zenarie’s, Emporium of Fine Delicacies, Treats, and the Exotic. Ⅱ

    Cool and ever so collected, despite the now strange atmosphere that immediately followed the haunting scream, Madam Zenarie turns to her guests and smoothly says, "Please continue to enjoy yourselves, gentlemen, I can assure you that there is nothing to be concerned about."


    Put at ease by Madam Zenarie''s words the patrons return to cautiously chatting as Madam Zenarie steadily gathers her skirt in her hands and hurries upstairs in a calm fashion as if said incident occurred every day. Seeing her act in such a serene fashion further quelled the guest''s doubts and their fears. It must surely be some sort of joke or nothing too serious to be truly concerned about. Within minutes, the entire incident is put out of their minds as they move on to more enjoyable activities for the evening.


    The sentries were already upstairs had already calmly ushered the guests back inside the bedrooms, before Madam Zenarie had even made her way up the staircase. In the meanwhile, three sentries having used a master key had forced the door open and made their way inside. Two of them had immediately captured the patron, who tried to duel them to only find that physically brute force can in fact beat a wand at close range. While the third sentry hurried over to tend to the flower on the bed where the sheets were stained bright red, and wet.


    Hearing loud vehement cursing from inside Madam Zenarie waits for the sentries guarding the outside entrance to move aside to let her enter. Once inside she slows to a halt at seeing one of her sentries carefully cradling in his arms one of her flowers named, Tamara, while the other uses his wand to halt the flow of blood as best as he can before she bleeds to death.


    Tamara is a rather new flower at the establishment, but fairly popular given her age and innocent willow-like maiden looks. However, that gorgeous visage was now visibly tarnished by cruel, bleeding whip marks that covered her entire body except for her face. She must have protected her face with her hands as the back of one of her limp hands is slicked open and dripping crimson drops onto the bedsheet.


    Madam Zenarie''s eyes flash with fury and barely controlled outage. One of the rules of her establishment is that none of her flowers or herbs are to be physically hurt by any of the patrons. If some of her patrons enjoyed such sadistic pursuits, they pursued them elsewhere at some of the other less than selective brothels. These rules were all in place to protect her flowers and herbs, and to ensure that as no underage flowers or herbs are actively employed.


    And in fact, the Potentate of London actively enforced that particular rule for any brothel located within his territory. Any pimp or madam caught doing so would swiftly wish they were dead for there are truly are far worse fates than death. In fact, death can be merciful in some cases.


    Madam Zenarie takes a breath to control herself as she had her reputation to main. Still, there was not much that could be done at this point. Tamara would certainly survive but not even the best of healers including St. Mungo''s could remove the scarring that a curse would leave behind. No, the poor girl''s lucrative career had come to an abrupt end.


    Still, Madam Zenarie would not see Tamara thrown to the street. She''d find a place for the girl in the kitchens or as a tailor to ensure that the girl would have a place to stay and be paid. It was the least that she could do. And if she was clever, she would even be able to gain a bit of remuneration for the girl.


    Filled with a steely purpose in mind, Madam Zenarie turns to the figure that is spewing vile insults out loud. "She''s merely a Harlot! I can''t believe this; do you know who my father is?! He''ll see to it that all of you are dead!" Said, the recently turned fifteen-year-old pureblood.


    "Enough, Mr. Mulciber," Madam Zenarie frostily said causing the handsome golden-haired pureblood youth to stiffen in dismay at being recognized.


    "How do you know my name?" Damian Mulciber heatedly asked knowing full well that he had entered the said fine establishment using a false name.


    "I make it a point to know the actual identity of all my patrons, Mr. Mulciber," Madam Zenarie coolly replied with a touch of scorn. "However, that being said, Mr. Mulciber, you have broken one of the foremost rules in my establishment and are here forthwith banished from the premise forevermore."


    Damian leans back and coldly sneers at the middle-aged woman. "So what? This is merely one of many whorehouses available to me, I shan''t be missing any of your whores. Now have your dog''s release me!"


    "Release him," Madam Zenarie murmured earning a smug glance from Damian as he was released by the sentries. But one of them still retained his wand for the moment clearing not trusting him not to use it against them for the time being.


    Damian cockily zips his trousers shut and reaches down to grab his shirt and jacket from the flower. While he dresses the slut is gently carried out in the arms of one of the sentries. "Good riddance," Damian arrogantly declared with a loud mocking snicker. "She wasn''t that good and could even take what I had to give. Pathetic, really."


    The remaining sentries in the room let out growls as Madam Zenarie says, "And be assured, Mr. Mulciber, that your father will be receiving the bill later for this evening. And I can reassure you, it will be a most costly fee."


    "It''s not my fault that the wench couldn''t handle it!" Damian conceitedly spat out in outrage. "And besides, she''s nothing more than a common whore!"


    "Be as that may be your opinion, Mr. Mulciber," Madam Zenarie crisply said. "Tamara was not only quite a valuable commodity, but one with that could have easily earned herself a small fortune with enough time. And my establishment is not some random lay to be had against some random alley wall, but one for connoisseurs, Mr. Mulciber. It would appear that you are not one and have rather outlandish tastes. Might I suggest the nearest alleyway instead?"


    One of the sentries loudly snorts at the Madam''s words and tries to cough to hide his laughter. The other sentries are much better at hiding their laughter, but a cold gleam of satisfaction can be seen in their eyes. They all liked Tamara; she was a rather good girl despite being in the business of pleasure. And she''d not earned herself the harsh treatment that she had received at his cruel, unyielding hand.


    Not one to leave without the last word, Damian rudely snatches his wand back from the sentry, and says, "My father will see to it that this pathetic place is razed to the ground. I can promise that."


    "I think not, Mr. Mulciber," Madam Zenarie retorted with a great deal of satisfaction. "Your father is not foolish to dare to cross the Potentate of London. You would do very well to remember this lesson, Mr. Mulciber, and it is that there are existences in this world that your father means less than nothing too."


    Grinding his teeth, Damian shoves his way past the sentries and down the hallway. He stomps his way down the stairs as Madam Zenarie sternly ordered, "See to it that he leaves in peace. I don''t want another incident adding to tonight''s events."


    "With pleasure, Madam," the sentries said as two eagerly left after him to ensure that he properly left and was helped right out the door. Oh yes, in fact, he went flying out the door and onto the cobblestoned street.


    Glancing back at the bloodstained room, Madam Zenarie tiredly closes her eyes for a moment and says, "Have the maids come and clean up this mess. I have to see to the guests."


    "Yes, Madam," the remaining sentries said, before leaving to gather the maids.


    Opening her eyes, Madam Zenarie takes a deep breath and straightens up with her head held high and her back straight like a rod. She was a businesswoman and she had a business to run. Striding confidently out, she only pauses to close the door firmly behind her, before making her way downstairs. Time waits for no one and most especially money. Because money is the most loyal mistress of them all. That is as long as one possesses her affection.

 Chapter 428 - The Silver Chalice

    Out on the cobbled street, Damian Mulciber rises to his feet and points his wand at the red-painted door of the cursed establishment, before slowing thinking better of it as he hears that old whore''s voice in his head, "Your father is not foolish to dare to cross the Potentate of London. You would do very well to remember this lesson, Mr. Mulciber, and it is that there are existences in this world that your father means less than nothing too."


    "B*tch," Damian murderously growled, before whirling away. He didn''t care what the wench said, he''d see to it that his vengeance came into effect. But he couldn''t ask his father, nor much less use his own two hands, he''d need a third party to act on his behalf. Still, that was easier said than done because if what the old wench had said was true than asking the usual intermediaries would be like delivering himself gift-wrapped into the hands of Sanderson.


    Striding away with still of a bit of rage in his gaze, Damian made his way down the various streets to a pub commonly frequented by purebloods, the Silver Chalice. The Silver Chalice is a slightly more of a posh pub than most pubs are as it is sparkling clean and there are waiters to serve drinks and the pub snacks. But other than that, the Silver Chalice had the ambiance of a drinking pub.


    Making his way to an empty seat in the corner, Damian slides into his seat as a waiter instantly approaches and asks, "What will you be having, sir?"


    "Firewhiskey," Damian snapped impatiently as the waiter left straight away with the order. The servant better return to quickly with his drink!


    A few minutes later the waiter returns with a silver chalice filled to the brim with firewhiskey. One of the reasons that the pub was called the Silver Chalice was because all of the drinks were poured into silver chalices. That and the fact that silver chalices darkened whenever there was poison interjected into a drink ensuring the pub''s reputation and the client''s safety.


    Without even thanking the server, Damian gulps down a third of the drink, before setting the chalice down. Licking his lips, he reaches for the small bowl of salted snacks that had been placed by the waiter. Grabbing a handful, he pops a single snack at a time into his mouth as he lazily studies the pub.


    There were more than a few recognizable figures chatting with old friends or acquaintances seated at the bar at various booths throughout the entire pub. There wasn''t much smoking going on with the exception of a few tobacco pipes here and there. It was a rather relaxing atmosphere that wasn''t typically associated with the establishment of a pub.


    Damian is nursing his drink when he catches the eye of two semi-hooded figures. Nodding his head at them for them to join him, the two figures after a moment make their way over to his booth. "Have a seat, gentlemen," Damian murmured with a tilt of his chin towards them in added emphasis until the two wizards sat down.


    Studying the two figures before him, Damian lowers his voice to a low murmur as he says, "An emerald acromantula silk cloak, I would recognize that cloak anywhere, S.R."


    The two wizards stiffen for just a second as the cool voice of S.R. Wilkes on the right says, "Well, how very interesting of you to notice, Damian. Yet why are you here slumming in a pub instead of Durmstrang? Though a little bird did tell me that even Durmstrang had tossed you onto the street for daring to rough up a pureblood girl. My, my, standards are simply falling everywhere."


    Damian clenches his drink hard enough to leave a soft dent in the silver chalice, before forcefully releasing his drink. "You''re right, I was careless," Damian said trying to feign a certain aloofness about the sensitive subject. "But still, I''d rather not be like Evans Avery, who''s suddenly found himself shackled into marriage with a child to be born in a matter of two weeks if not days."


    "Well, I suppose there are always worse fates to be had," S.R. Wilkes murmured pensively, before gesturing towards the figure at his side. "I don''t believe that you''ve ever made the acquaintance of my dear uncle, Primus Wilkes, Damian."


    Damian''s eyes narrowed, before a cold smile appears on his handsome face had charmed hundreds of foolish girls. "Indeed, I have heard of him," Damian slowly said. "I believe he was a close friend of my father, and that of Evans Avery." He tactfully did not mention that of Rosier''s as well. It was a sensitive subject back at home.


    "Yes, we were very, very close once," an icy almost malevolent voice said as Primus Wilkes tilted his hood enough to barely reveal his features in the gloomy lighting. His dark wry hair has traces of silver matched with pale, cruel attractive features that are unable to hide the viciousness found therein. There is a dark, twisted grin on his face, but in the depths of his light-colored eyes there exists an unmistakable fervent madness to them.


    Damian is barely able to keep himself from shivering at the crazed gaze of Primus Wilkes. He suddenly recalled his father once while drinking with Avery said, "Aye, there was always one bastard that terrified us above all with his zealous, it was Wilkes. Unlike his older brother, Primus Wilkes was off somehow. I can''t even put my finger on it now, but it was like he was born crooked from the very start."


    Perhaps there was some truth to his father''s words, after all, Damian silently concluded to himself. Refusing to lose his cool, Damian smirks and says, "Well, I can''t say that I''ve heard my father speak very much on the subject. That being said, what are you doing here, S.R.? You''re a wanted man after all."


    "Is that a threat?" S.R. Wilkes voice coldly asked.


    "No, just merely an observation," Damian murmured with satisfaction at having gained the upper hand. "And you still haven''t answered my question."


    "And I don''t intend too," S.R. Wilkes pointedly said. "We''ve never been close friends even while at back at Hogwarts, and much less now."


    "Touch¨¦," Damian said with a nonchalant shrug. "Still, I would suggest that you find your target soon enough, I fear that several of the patrons are getting rather curious as towards your business."


    "You are right," S.R. muttered in agreement, "tragically, I am still awaiting the presence of another."


    "Is it anyone that I know?" Damian further prodded.


    "Perhaps," S.R. replied with a glint of a cold smile. "But why the curiosity, Mulciber?"


    Damian''s handsome face distorts with barely suppressed rage. "I am not one to be trifled with," Damian hissed. "And I will have my revenge."


    "Interesting," Primus purred with interest. "I do so love a cold-blooded act of revenge," with a bloodthirsty expression on his face. "Who exactly is the object of your bloodthirsty sentiments?"


    "One Rowan Prince," Damian spat out. "And the other within my reach, for the time being, the establishment of Madam Zenarie."


    Primus lets out a pleased chuckle as he says, "One belonging to the Prince family and the other a Madam protected by the very Potentate of London, you, sure know how to pick them well, child." Pausing he leans closer and flashes a wolfish, hungry smile. "I love it!"


    Damian feels a trickle of cold sweat running down his spine in aversion. There was just something off about the wizard before. However, he maintained his cool fa?ade as he swiftly answered, "I know, but it is rather difficult to get to either of them."


    "Technically only one," S.R. rather pensively declared. "You were never expulsed from Hogwarts, and your father only elected to have you removed for the time being. With your father''s influence, it should be no small feat to enroll you back at Hogwarts, and even the Headmaster would be unable to protest."


    "You forget Malfoy," Damian callously snapped back. "He is the chairman now and influence or no, Father won''t be able to easily move him especially with circumstances surrounding my third-year departure."


    "Then you cheat," Primus cunningly interjected. "A transfer student with a new identity."


    "I thought Hogwarts prevents such a thing," Damian said through narrowed eyes.


    "Not polyjuice," Primus said with a great deal of satisfaction, before asking, "So, what will you do now?"


    "I am sorely tempted to return," Damian admitted out loud. "But my father won''t allow such a thing, and I can''t very well lie to him regarding my disappearance. Now can I? And though rash I may be, I am not a complete fool, Mr. Wilkes."


    Primus shrugs innocently as if now bored by the conversation topic. Rising to his feet, he says, "It would appear that our guest has arrived, we really must be going. Until next time, Mulciber."


    Damian does not reply any further as S.R. Wilkes nods his head at him, while the two men make their way further down the pub and disappear into a dark corner booth. He wasn''t a complete fool; he knew that the two Wilkes men were trying to use him as a cat''s paw for him to chase the mice out. And once he did, he''d be the only one to stand to lose.


    Still, it was rather interesting that the Dark Lord was so very interested in the Prince family along with that annoying chit and her brother. Not that he would join the cause, but it might prove to be worthwhile to work together in a joint endeavor upon occasion. There might be some merit there to be found. And worse alliances with less in common had been forged, and they, in fact, did share a common hatred for the Prince Family.

 Chapter 429 - The Silver Chalice â…¡

    Damian stayed until very late at the Silver Chalice, but he saw S.R. Wilkes and Primus Wilkes depart without ever catching a single glimpse of exactly who they had met with. Still, he did not miss the fact that Harold Minchum emerged from the urinal without being glimpsed entering in the first place.


    A brash blackheart he might be, but not a complete idiot. It didn''t take much to put two and two together to realize that it was Harold Minchum, who the two Wilkes was meeting with. This was a most intriguing proposition as Harold Minchum was a force to be reckoned inside the Ministry of Magic despite having lost the election for Minister of Magic against Eugenia Jenkins.


    Leaving his payment on the pub table, Damian strolls away, before summoning the Mulciber family house elf. "Beat, where are you, you, filthy maggot?!"


    A loud pop is quickly heard revealing the Mulciber family house elf. The male house elf is almost fully grown but already has missing teeth from terrible beatings. The cowardly beast has one of his bat-like ears hanging down broken like from a terrible beating that never fully healed. There are old whip scars on the back of his arms and legs, and the only reason the mangy creature wasn''t dead was because of Meredith Mulciber, the lady of the manor, his mother.


    Damian sneers when recalling the pathetic, emotional sentiments of his mother, who protected the creature. Perish the disgusting thought! That is why women are only useful for one thing only that was being on their backs and carrying their seed.


    "Take me home," Damian roared as the clumsy creature with a shaky grip reached for his boot before apparating them away to Mulciber Citadel.


    The two of them land just on the outskirts of Mulciber Citadel, but the miserable creature holds on a second too long. Disgusted, Damian sends a flying kick at the creature sending the maggot scarping across the ground to come to a halt a few feet away. "What have I told you, you miserable wretch? Don''t touch me an instant more than necessary!"


    "Beat is sorry, sir," the house elf painfully croaked as it hauled itself to its feet lest it in occurred another beating from his master.


    Feeling generous, Damian strolls away as the house elf more than happily apparated away back to the kitchens to tend to his wounds. Hopefully, he''d have enough time before his masters summoned him again.


    Bursting in through the front door, Damian saunters into the gloomy, but sumptuously decorated manor that is even worse than Fawley manor when it came to excessive ornamentation embellishments. But Mulciber Sr. preferred it in that manner in which to better showcase his power to the masses and his invited guests.


    A loud painful cry causes Damian to amble over to the source which was his father''s study. Opening the door, he sees his father cursing the wench that his mother on the floor. Snickering, he leans against the door to better enjoy the sight. The wench deserved it, no doubt, having angered his father again.


    Finally, his father ceases to hex her upon her losing consciousness. Staring at the pathetic mess of his mother bleeding on the floor, Damian sneered in revulsion. Women are such pathetic creatures so much lesser than men. They should learn to be silent and not speak unless spoken too. That was what is truly wrong nowadays in the world. There was a point in time when a proper pureblood female wouldn''t even raise her gaze to meet with the gaze of a pureblood male. And yet now even a mere whore attempted to refuse him.


    It was proof that there was something very wrong in the world today. It must be the mudblood''s dirty influence that had even extended to pureblood society. And Riddle had one thing right at least, the mudblood''s must be done away with, and the muggles must be brought down to their knees to serve them.


    The handsome figure of Mulciber Sr. sweeps his mostly still golden hair back, before turning his cold gaze towards his son. A prideful, smug look appears on his face as he says, "Well, how was your outing son?"


    Damian snorts as he says, "Madam Zenarie refused me any future entries into her establishment for playing too rough with one of her whores. Can you believe that? It''s a bloody whore!"


    Mulciber Sr. sneers and cockily says, "I''ll have a word with Madam Zenarie and have your exclusion revoked."


    Damian grins in cruel delight as he says, "But she said that Sanderson wouldn''t hear it otherwise."


    "Sanderson?" Mulciber Sr. scoffed out loud. "The once-powerful potentate of London has grown old, and weak. He''ll not overly protest too much if I pay him a hefty fee."


    "Good," Damian said as he leaned away from the doorframe. Pausing to stare at the barely breathing body of breeding mare that birthed him, he curiously asks, "So, what did SHE want?"


    Mulciber Sr. grinds his teeth in anger recalling the request, before grimacing in reply, "The fool requested that I permit that squib to return, if not visit."


    "What?!" Damian sputtered in shock unable to believe the sheer stupidity and audacity of that wench. "You can''t possibly be considering such a thing, father!"


    Mulciber Sr. roars, "Of course not!" Before turning away to stare at the flames. "However, with the new Ministry laws in place some of the old families are recalling their younger children back into the fold. The squib, Peregrine can still be of some use to us."


    Damian''s lips curl into a scowl as he recalls the squib creature that was his elder brother. He''d not seen the squib since he was five years old. The squib was five years older than him, before being mercifully thrown away. Yet that wench had interfered with his father''s plans and scurried the miserable squib to safety!


    Father had beaten the wench nearly an inch to death, but the wench had never broken and told him where she had sent the miserable squib to. Not until the squib had safely reached the age of eleven did his father lean that the wench had sent him to her childless cousins, who had happily accepted the magicless creature! Father is unable to safely rid himself of the squib. He was left with no other choice, but to finance a muggle education for the creature until it reached the age of majority!


    "Not to worry, son," Mulciber Sr. said as he turned to face him. "I will only permit the squib creature to visit your mother, but I shall not acknowledge him beyond that. And besides, the squib is soft like his pathetic mother and will surely fulfill any request that I or you might make of him."


    "Excellent," Damian said with a gleam of satisfaction. "Make sure that he enters and leaves the manor using the servant''s entrance. We wouldn''t want anyone to be getting any ideas."


    Mulciber Sr. chuckles in delight at the very idea as Damian waltz''s off lost in thought. The squib possessed no threat to his inheritance much less to himself. Still, he would make sure to make that clear to the squib.


    Readying himself for bed, Damian can''t help but gleefully chuckle at recalling the scene in his father''s study. His mind then jumps to Evans Avery, who at his wedding had so purposely ignored him as if ashamed as of his actions. As if the bastard was truly better than him!


    Reaching under his bed, Damian slides out a thin box and removes a thick black candle made from the fat of human bodies, a Babylon Candle. A candle said to make any curse possible and grant the darkest of wishes within reason. Tragically, the effects of the candle only worked for a day, but that was more than enough time for him. And besides, he had been saving it up for just such a special occasion.


    With a vicious sadistic grin on his face, Damian begins to chant,


    "Wrath, Pride, Lust, Envy, Sloth, Greed, Gluttony,


    That which is forged in hatred and darkness, I ask,


    Let thy powers grow, and come,


    Fulfill my deepest of desires,


    Go forth lurking darkness,


    And let my rage bear fruition.


    Ire!"


    The thick black Babylon Candle bursts into flames all on its own, before turning into sweeping darkness and rushing away. It would fulfill its task by midnight of the next day. One way or another, but only just one.

 Chapter 430 - Marceline Avery

    The hour is late, and the moon high in the sky is obscured by a cover of light clouds. Still despite the cloud cover moonlight still trickles down below. Inside a rather lavish chateau, a rather pale, sharp-faced fifteen-year-old with a widow''s peak is pacing back and forth in a hallway that is lit by countless of silver and gold candelabrums. There is a sheen of cold sweat on his forehead as he glanced at the time on a nearby grandfather clock. It was just past eleven at night, but nothing had come into being as of yet.


    A loud pop causes Evan Avery to come to a halt in front of his wife''s bed chambers. His mouth is dry despite having already drunk too entire pots of tea. On an elegant table stand in the hall is a tray filled with an empty teapot and teacup that is empty for the second time and needs to be refilled again. The sounds of a tray being replaced on the table are heard as another pop is heard as a house elf left with the old empty tray.


    Tilting his side to the side, Evan sees the familiar figure of his childhood nanny house elf, Solia, that had been sent to serve his wife by his mother since his wife''s fifth month of pregnancy. The older female house elf, but not too old with a pug like nose, bat-like ears, and honey-colored almond eyes, says, "Young Master, Solia serves tea. Solia knows Young Master is worried and has not eaten. Solia brings a plate of tiny little sandwiches. Young Master, please eat!"


    "I am not hungry, Solia," Evan drily croaked.


    "Solia knows," Solia wisely remarked. "Young Master''s father, the Master was much the same way when the young master was to be born. Master too did not eat and grew so weak that he fainted upon seeing the young master. The young master does not wish to have such an embarrassing story to tell, yes?" Solia gave the wizarding child that she raised a knowing, but rather pointed look.


    With a somewhat complicated gaze, Evan takes a seat on the plush chair next to the hall table. He takes the offered cup of hot tea and a thin sandwich from Solia. With a brisk nod of her head, Solia briskly says, "Solia will be back soon to check on the young master to ensure, the young master, finishes at least three sandwiches." And with that unspoken order left behind, she disappears right away.


    Sipping at his black tea, Evans tries to chew and swallow a bit of his sandwich. But the food in his mouth tastes like nothing and goes down like a wad of glue. Still he dutifully chews his food as instructed by his nanny. He''d heard the story of his father fainting at his birth often enough that he most certainly did not wish to repeat the same act nor make it a family tradition.


    Evan turns his head towards his wife''s bedroom chambers but he cannot hear a single peep from inside. Had something gone wrong? Surely childbirth did not take this long could it? He suddenly desperately wished that his father and mother were here at his side to answer his questions, but they were all the way in England, while he still resided in France with his wife.


    Evan''s mind turns back the clock until near a year ago. After having returned to Avery Manor, his father and mother though disappointed greatly at his actions made the correct arrangements for him. They would send him to Beauxbatons to study, and he would stay the Avery branch there his great uncle and his wife, (but not his cousins for they were all grown and had long ago all married). And in the meantime, his parents would ensure that he had the best private education via tutors until he commenced at Beauxbatons.


    After the Quidditch World Cup, Evan was packed off straight to his uncle with a stern warning and instruction to find a suitable pureblood bride for himself. After some tentative prodding from his mother, she had angrily, but dismayed found that one of the well-to-do pureblood families would marry their daughters to them including the lesser branches. In other words, they would be forced to marry their only son to a half-blood or one with a similar percentage.


    As such, Evan had no choice but to find himself a pureblood wife at Beauxbatons. Despite being quite young himself, he knew exactly what was at stake, his entire family''s lineage. And he would do his duty properly, no matter his personal feelings of dismay at finding himself a bride at the tender age of fourteen.


    Upon his arrival at Beauxbatons, Evan can clearly remember the wonder and thrill in his eyes. Unlike Hogwarts, Beauxbatons was more like a tasteful palace of the renaissance era. There were fountains, fabulous gardens, with a magnificent landscape of mountains surrounding the hidden valley that hid the wizarding world''s pearl. In fact, he suddenly found himself pitying the Slytherins of Hogwarts, who would never experience such a gorgeous sight much less such attend such a glorious establishment.


    With the aid of his third cousins, the children of his great uncle, EvansAvery easily navigated the political currents of Beauxbatons. However, when inquiring about a potential future marriage partner, he found a rather stark problem. Most of the girls were either already engaged or were in the process of being courted by multiple suitors for their hands. With such a problem, he had no choice but to settle for a maiden, who was at least a pureblood, Marceline Bisset.


    The sixth-year girl, two years older than him was sitting in a small courtyard privately studying by herself. The musical trickling of the fountain filled the air as the fair-haired young maiden with seafoam colored eyes studied Astronomy. Marceline Bisset had a well-known passion for the hidden wonders found within the starry consolations of the night sky.


    Clearing his throat rather loudly, Evan in a rather accented French says, "Excuse me, mademoiselle, but you are Marceline Bisset, oui?"


    "Oui, Monsieur," Marceline replied in her native tongue with obvious resignation and closed her book shut. Narrowing her eyes at the fourth-year youth, she says, "You are the transfer student from England, are you not?"


    "Oui, I am Evan Avery," Evan quickly replied.


    "And what does a young man like yourself need of a sixth year like me?" Marceline pointedly asked. "We are not in the same house nor are we in the same year."


    "I know," Evan said as he pointed at the empty bench seat next to her. "May I sit down, so that I might better explain my thoughts?"


    "I suppose," Marceline gestured after a pause as she removed her bookbag to the other side of her.


    "Thank you," Evan gratefully said, before sitting down. His hand clenched his knees before he pulled them away to hide in his pockets. Taking a deep breath, he quietly says, "I have a proposal to make to you, Mademoiselle Bisset."


    "Oh?" Marceline said with disbelief. "What could that possibly be that I would have any interest in hearing anything further?"


    "Simple, I know that your father holds many outstanding debts and you are even about to lose the Bisset ancestral home," Evan matter-of-factly stated.


    Marceline''s face color with anger and then goes pale with resignation. "Oui, that is true. But why try to bring it up, Monsieur Avery unless you are trying to force me into something?!" Marceline sharply inquired.


    "Nothing of the sort," Evan hastily protested. "What I mean to say is, I am in need of a wife, and I believe that you will fulfill those requirements quite nicely."


    Marceline looks faintly intrigued for a moment, before further asking, "Suppose that is the case, Monsieur Avery. Will you willingly pay such a large bride price to my father to more than cover his debts and still leave money behind? I find that almost impossible to believe that there is no catch."


    "However, like you said there is a catch," Evan slowly said. "I need to have a son within a years'' time, but in exchange, after the first child is born, whether male or female, I will cover any cost for the education in the field of Astronomy as you so much desire."


    Marceline''s eyes suddenly begin to glow at the mere thought of being able to study at the prestigious, Academy of Constellations found within Greece. But soon the delight quickly fades away as she recalls that there is a price tag to her desires. Narrowing her eyes at the youth, she says, "Suppose that is true. But we are both young, and what if I do not wish to be tied to you all of my life?"


    Evan hands momentarily clench in his inner robe pockets before relaxing. With a tired sigh, he firmly replies, "A divorce is out of the question, but I will allow for you to have a lover as long it is kept quiet. I understand that we are both young and nor do we have feelings for each other. However, we will both stand more to gain than to lose by marrying each other."


    "I see," Marceline finally said after a moment, before rising to her feet having made up her mind. She was willing to pay the cost for her freedom, her future, and to save her family.


    Evan''s face pales thinking that she was refusing him, but to his surprise he suddenly finds her grabbing him by the hand and pulling him afterward. "Wait, where are we going?!" Evans protested in confusion.


    "Naturally, to get started on a baby of course," Marceline flashed the much younger man a grin.


    Evan turns lobster red as he faintly croaks, "But I''m not experienced in that way!"


    "Don''t worry," Marceline confidently said. "You''ll pick it up quickly enough what to do," and proceeded to find an empty classroom, before locking the door. Needless to say, Evan was not a virgin, when they emerged sometime later from the classroom with his clothes in a disarray. (And no, French girls are not really like that, but any pureblood girl worth her salt knows when to sacrifice her ideals for the hope of a better future.)

 Chapter 431 - Marceline Avery â…¡

    A faint flush with a goofy grin can be seen on Evan Avery''s face as recalls their trysts while at Beauxbatons until Marceline became pregnant near a month later. It was a bit of a scandal, yet, but in this manner none of their parents could protest the match. The two of them immediately left Beauxbatons to reside with his great-uncle and his wife. The two of them were taught by private tutors and maintained their studies until Marceline''s fifth month of pregnancy. At which point, she''d grown rather weak and was forced to bed rest.


    The midwife said that their yet unborn child was putting a severe strain on both Marceline''s magic and body. And as such, suggested that for the time being, Marceline put her studies away. Marceline had obediently done so, but Evan understood that she was a bit depressed by said fact. Still he did his best to cheer her up by ensuring that she at least had plenty of books to which to read while she was stuck in bed.


    The two of them had not left for England as they normally would have for there was a matter of their wedding to be held and a bride price to be paid. His father and mother were most displeased at his actions, despite both being secretly delighted at the idea of a grandchild so very early on. His father paid Mr. Bisset a more than ample bride price to cover Mr. Bisset''s debts and still leave a small fortune behind to get the wizard back on his feet.


    They would have married sooner, but Evan at least wanted Marceline to have a wedding with all the pompous she was due. And though they did not love each other, he deeply cared for her, and was profoundly grateful to her for accepting his suit. And so, the two of them married during Yule in a glorious feast that was full of drinks and laughter.


    The only dark spot to that wonderful memory was the appearance of Damian Mulciber. The wretched bastard had been thrown out of Durmstrang for roughing up a poor girl. With great anger and guilt, Evan recalled his third year. He was angry at the time and had foolishly wanted to get even back at Rowan Prince by hexing her, but he never wanted to truly hurt her, nor much less commit such a foul act against her. But at least his only consolation now was that he''d never stooped so long and that Mulciber would never be admitted into another magical institution again.


    Evan glances up the clock again and finds that the minute hand is only at the half-hour, there was still another half hour until midnight. Sighing, he runs a hand through his hair, before down his clammy face. He wondered if his great uncle and aunt were at the border yet?


    The older couple had left Marceline and him alone at the Avery chateau believing that the young couple was due for one last private moment before the child was born. Taking the opportunity, his great-uncle and aunt with their grown children left early that very evening to visit a family friend in Italy. Wanting to enjoy the scenic route, the older couple left via an enchanted carpet towards their place of destination.


    With it being later in the evening, Evan and Marceline had sat out in the gardens enjoying the sunset and the growing darker sky until twilight. The two of them were fond of each other and saw each other at least as good friends. Suddenly, Marceline''s back stiffened causing him to glance at her in alarm. "What is wrong?" Evan worriedly asked.


    Marceline frowns, before merely shaking her head and in English says, "It iz nothing, ''owever, I do need to go to the lavatory, pleaze ''elp me up." She only spoke in English now as she wanted to improve her English, before they left for England, after the birth of her son. She did not want to be the cause of embarrassment for her husband nor his family, when they returned to his native country.


    Evan had quickly helped his wife to her feet and escorted her to the nearest facilities. Some minutes later, Marceline had emerged rather red-faced, but he did not ask her the reason why. No doubt the subject would be embarrassing for the two of them.


    Evan had then escorted Marceline to her bedroom to rest at her request before he retreated further down the corridor to read in his own bedroom. A loud shout of pain had sent him flying back to her bedroom an hour later. Marceline was hunched on her side and let out a pained moan, "Zee babe iz coming!"


    "You aren''t due for at least two more weeks!" Evan said in a panic, before fear and terror gripped his heart. "Aunt and Uncle have been gone for hours; they won''t be able to make it back in time even if the message should reach them."


    "I know," Marceline groaned. "Zend for da Midwife."


    Rushing away in panic, Evan must admit he bellowed in terror for the house elves, who hurriedly appeared including his own nanny, Solia, who had been sent by his mother less than a week to be ready for the child''s arrival.


    A faint pop caused him to sigh in relief at seeing the figure of his childhood nanny house elf, Solia. An older female house elf, but not too old with a pug like nose, bat-like ears, and honey-colored almond eyes, Solia says, "Master Solia comes! What is needed?"


    "The baby is coming!" Evan blurted out in panic.


    "Solia goes to get midwife!" Solia said as the other house elves also left to grab the healers and prepare the birthing chamber for the birth to take place.


    Marceline let out a rather loud cry of pain-causing him to rush to her side. Foolishly unsure of what to do, Evans fidgets, and suddenly wishes his mother was here. She always seemed to know exactly what to do no matter how fraught the circumstances were.


    Reaching over for his wife''s hand, Evans finally says, "Squeeze as hard as you want, I''ll stay here right next to you." Immediately he regretted his words as Marceline squeezed his hand hard enough to break. Grinding his teeth to keep himself from crying out in pain, he allowed her to do as she wished especially as she gave out another harsh cry of pain-causing him to almost let out a cry of his own.


    The minutes and seconds seemed to grow longer, and not a single healer had yet to appear. Let out a groan with tears of pain in her eyes, Marceline whimpers, "Je veux ma maman!"


    Evan winced in sympathy and understanding at his wife wanting her mother to be here right now. However, his father-in-law and mother-in-law were away on business and were not set to return until next week. And his own parents were not due to arrive from England until two weeks from now. They were all alone really.


    Thankfully, before he is forced to think of a distraction for Marceline''s pain, the cries of outside voices are heard. The midwife, a rather cantankerous looking older witch with a mole on her chin points one finger at Marceline. In a rapid-fire of French, the midwife says, "Fille, turn on your back, and spread your legs. I need to see how far you are gone."


    Marceline is in too much pain to care, but Evan flushes bright red at seeing the midwife peering under his wife''s skirts and into her private groin area. The Midwife frowns as she pulls the skirts back, but her expression is grave. Not wanting to frighten the young couple even more she barks, "Where are your uncle and aunt?"


    Replying in accented French, Evan says, "My uncle and aunt went to visit a friend in Italy and just left a few hours ago."


    The mid-wife lets out a string of curses under her breath, before saying, "Your house elves have sent for the healers have they not?"


    "Yes, they should be here soon as well," Evan hastily replied stumbling over his French.


    "Good," the midwife said as a loud pop caused them both to glance at the source as Marceline let out another pained moan.


    "The healers are here," a male house elf announced, before popping away.


    Briskly looking back at her patient, the midwife begins to pull out vials from her bag. "You go and stand outside!" She snapped at Evan.


    "But I wish to stay," Evan lamely protested.


    "You will faint at the sight of blood," the midwife knowingly sneered. "Your kind tend to have rather weak stomachs around such sights."


    Evan glances at Marceline, who shakes her head and protests in her native tongue, "No, I want him to stay. I am afraid."


    "Nonsense girl," the midwife barked. "A husband holds no place in the birthing chambers."


    Before Evan or Marceline can protest, the midwife grabs Evan by the collar and with impossible strength drags him away. The healers rush past them and pay no attention to him as the midwife tosses him onto the carpeted ground. "Good stay there," the midwife barked with a visible trace of worry in her eyes, before slamming the door shut behind her.


    A loud cry jolts Evan out of his reverie as he glances at the time, it was a quarter until midnight. What was wrong?! Rising to feet, he hastily moves forward to only see the doors slam open in front of him.


    A fierce stench of blood suddenly fills the air as Evan scrambles forward to only see the bedsheets be painted glistening red. His wife, Marceline is deathly pale, her lips are almost purple, and a wet sheen of sweat is on seen on her forehead as even her hair is plastered back. She weakly smiles at him and croaks, "Evan," with a trembling hand reaching out for him.


    However, before Evan can move towards his side the midwife shoves a soft bundle into his arms. Before he can even glance down nor much less speak, the midwife says, "You should call her family and yours," before he is shoved out the doors by the midwife.


    The slams loudly shut before his very eyes as the last thing Evan sees is the figure of Marceline smiling weakly at him as she mouths the name, "Barnabas." It was the name they had finally agreed to name their son as Marceline had always liked the name ever since she was a child. And he''d seen no reason for further disagreeing with his wife.

 Chapter 432 - Marceline Avery â…¢

    A soft whimper and rustle from the bundle tightly pressed into his chest caused Evan to blankly stare down at the precious bundle that had been just shoved into his arms. Unsure of what to do with great care he adjusts the bundle in his arms and studies the tiny still red-faced newborn. With awe in his eyes, he reverently traces the sharp little nose of his son with the tip of his finger as if afraid to damage the newborn.


    The baby lets out another soft whimper and nuzzles his tiny little face against the swaddled blanket. He smelled faintly of lavender from being bathed clean with tufts of dark hair sticking out hinting at a future widow''s peak. The baby scrunches his eyes open revealing dark blue eyes still, but Evans secretly hoped that his newborn would inherit his mother''s seafoam colored eyes. Because from the looks of it, at least for now, his son took after the Avery side of things.


    A strange besotted smile appears on Evan''s face as he whispers to the restless baby, "Hello son, welcome to the world. Your name from this moment forth will be Barnabas Avery." In reply, the newborn Barnabas Avery lets out a rather loud wail and puckers his lips as if searching for something.


    Evan freezes in fear, but before he can cry out for help the familiar popping of a house elf can be heard behind him. Whirling around he sighs in relief at seeing Solia and moves to speak. However, before he can, Solia holds out her arms and says, "Young master, please give the little master to Solia. Solia will make sure the little master is feed."


    "Yes, of course," Evan instantly said with a bit of reluctance clearly visible in his eyes as he handed over his newborn son to his childhood house elf nanny.


    Solia coos to the swaddled babe and says, "Solia can already tell that little master will take after the young master." Glancing up from the babe, she adds, "Solia also did not forget to inform the master. Master and the mistress have arrived."


    The house elf had been given a charmed jeweled pendant that when the jewel was clicked the twin pendant would begin to glow altering the Avery couple that their grandchild was in the process of being born. The Avery couple even carried an emergency portkey just in case that would carry them to France. Though costly, it had been well worth having just in case of emergencies.


    Evans let out a breath of relief at the news as the house elf takes a seat in a nearby chair and pulls out a bottle from her hidden pocket filled with a milk-like substance. The baby eagerly begins to suck on the bottle''s nipple and eats. Shaking with relief, he collapses alongside Solia and silently watches his son eat, it was a strange and marvelous experience. But at the same time, he was so very afraid, he was only fifteen years of age, and he was already a father. Becoming a father seemed ages away and yet here he was now. Would he even be a good father to his son like his own father was to him?


    The sound of footsteps causes Evan to rise to his feet only to see is mother. A fair featured middle-aged woman with biscuit colored hair. The graceful matron of the Avery family, Agatha surges forward to envelop her son to her chest. Pressing a doting kiss to the top of her only son''s head, she says, "I am sorry we are so very late, precious, but I had the house elves pack us a few bags filled with clothes and necessities for the baby. Now where is my grandson and that wonderful wife of yours?"


    Before Evan can reply to his mother, Agatha Avery releases him and strides over to Solia, who was feeding the newborn babe. "My goodness," Mrs. Avery exclaimed with delight at seeing her grandson. "He just looks just like you and your father."


    "Yes, mother," Evan drily answered as he watched Solia dutifully hand over the bottle and his son to his mother to hold. The house elf nanny remains dutifully waiting while, Mrs. Avery coos to her grandson, who is safely cradled in her arms.


    "What is his name?" Mrs. Avery curiously asked. "I know that the two of you had yet to come to a decision in your last letter.


    "Barnabas Avery," Evan quietly replied. "Marceline has liked that name and I thought there was no harm in agreeing to name him such. It is a good strong name."


    "Indeed," Mrs. Avery hummed in agreement before the two of them turned to glance at resounding footsteps that hurriedly made their way down the hall to reveal the figure of a sharp-faced man with a widow''s peak much like that of his son.


    Avery Sr. rushes forward and stops before his son and staunchly pats his only son on the back. "Congratulations," Avery Sr. grumbled hiding the sheen of pride in his eyes. "Normally, we''d be sharing a drink of port right now, but I think it''s best that we delay that until later."


    "Yes," Evan humbly agreed feeling, feelings of warmth and joy. Rapidly blinking the sudden wave of emotions, he says, "We have named him, Barnabas Avery."


    "Barnabas," Avery Sr. pursed his solemnly lips contemplating the name, before saying, "It is a good strong name." Clasping his son once more on the back in pride, he walks over to his wife, and peers at the tiny face that is scrunched up as his grandson fiercely drinks from his bottle. A healthy, strong lad by the looks of it.


    Glancing away from his grandchild, Avery Sr. frowns and asks, "Where is your wife?"


    Before Evan can reply, a loud clock bell tome can be heard behind him as the two clock hands meet at the top signaling the late hour, midnight. The grandfather clock''s bell tolls ring louder and louder with each toll as they make their way to twelve bell rings. The bell tolls echo loudly in the night, but unlike the previous nights, before there is unusual solemnity behind the bell tolls, they seem to resemble the funeral bell chimes that are often heard loudly at a distance.

 Chapter 433 - Marceline Avery â…£

    The clock tolls finally cease to ring leaving a heavy silence behind and an unrestful feeling. The three Avery''s glance at each other with grave expressions. There were certain superstitions that still existed in the wizarding world to this day. The ringing of the twelve strokes of clock bells was one, it was not a good sign at all especially when it occurred in such a manner that the conversation question asked was never answered by the individual in question. And rather suggested that the presence of death was rapidly nearing, and ready to take one of their souls.


    Feeling suddenly apprehensive, Evan glances at his son to find his mother clutching her grandchild to her chest. Both father-son and glance at each other, but a loud thud causes them to startle at suddenly seeing the cantankerous looking midwife with a mole on her chin. There is a look of unexpected pity in her eyes as in French, she rasped, "I am deeply sorry Monsieur Avery, but neither the healers nor I were able to stop the blood loss of Madam Avery. We tried everything, but she is gone. We have cleaned her up, you may go in and see her now."


    The midwife steps aside to allow Evan Avery to pass as he numbly stares into the bedroom of his wife. There is still a faint metallic scent in the air, but the bedroom has largely been cleaned from the bloodstains. There laying as pale as a corpse on the bed with not a drop of color on her face is the so very still figure of Marceline Avery with her eyes shut, and her hands clasped together and resting on her very still chest.


    Evan can''t hear himself let out a gasp of despair, but he hears his mother let out a loud cry of sadness as she says, "Oh my poor child!" Whether his mother was referring to himself or his son was irrelevant. They were both suddenly derelict of a very important individual in their lives. His son, motherless, and he wifeless.


    Numbly without any strength Evan found the strength to move forward until his feet managed to somehow carry to the bedside of his wife. She looked so very young, but she was so very young only sixteen years old, really. She had so many dreams and now they were all dashed away like fragile magical crystals that had all scattered onto the floor impossible to repair with a simple spell.


    Slumping down in the chair next to her, Evan with a rather dazed expression on his face simply stares at her. A tiny part of him still expects her to wake up and open her eyes, before laughing at him like she used to do. But that tiny hope was squelched as he reached over to touch her hand. Her hand was so very icy cold, there was not a single trace of warmth left behind. Her soul was gone, all that was left was an empty, cold physical vessel.


    Evan hears the murmurs of voices in the background, but he can''t make out what they are saying. He can only see what is in front of him and hear his own loud breathing. A feeling of despair, regret, anger, sadness, all seem to well up inside of him on the verge of exploding.


    Was he the unspoken culprit to blame for Marceline''s death? If he had only never asked her to marry him, then she would have not gotten pregnant. And she would not have perished in childbirth. Gripping a fistful of her bedsheets that still faintly smelled of her, Evans lets out a piercing cry as angry tears pour down his face wetting the linen sheets below.


    A firm grip on his shoulder causes him to glance up with a snarl on his face. It was that of his father staring at him with sadness in his eyes as Evans anger vanishes as his voice breaks, "I-. She''s gone. What am I going to do, father?"


    Avery Sr. grips his son''s shoulder more fiercely as he says, "You have us son, you won''t ever be alone. And as for the rest, we''ll start with the present matters at handing. Announcing the birth of your son and arranging the funeral of your wife."


    Evan obediently nods his head as his father pulls him away from the final resting place of his wife. He did not know what occurred afterward or who spoke to him. But he somehow was laid to rest in his own bed and given a Dreamless potion to take. And which he was profoundly grateful for as he did not dream of Marceline that night and faded away into the blissful embrace of sleep.


    The following days were a complete blur as he remained numb to the world. With emotionless eyes he watched his wife being buried in the ground. There were streams of countless mourners and he did not even feel the slap to his face that his mother-in-law gave him as she screamed into his face that he was to blame for her daughter''s death. And he did not correct her for he too felt that he was to blame for Marceline''s death, his wife, lover, and friend.


    It was after the funeral and he was sitting out on the grounds at their usual spot. The sky was bright blue, the flowers were in full bloom, the birds were chirping, it was a glorious summer day. And yet, he felt so very cold inside that not even the heat of the sun on his face or on his dark mourning clothes seemed to warm him up.


    A rustling sound behind him causes Evan to tilt his head to the side but not turn around. If someone wished to take his life, they were more than welcome to it. He''d not raise his own wand in his own defense. He more than deserved it.


    "So, this is where you are hiding at," pointedly commented the voice of Avery Sr.


    "It was her favorite spot in the gardens," Evan choked out. "Marceline said that it was the perfect sunning spot with the best view of the gardens."


    "So, it would seem," Avery Sr. muttered as he took a seat next to his son on the cozy bench. But not before, carefully covering the sleepy face of his grandson swaddled in a soft, but light blanket.


    Evan expressionlessly turns to study the face of his son that was already less red from his birth a few days ago. The baby wrinkled his nose in his sleep, before letting out a soft contented sigh. All that matters to a newborn is being safe, warm, sleeping, eating, and popping. The rest of the worldly complications would come with the passing of time, but for the time being everything should be as it should be.


    "Here hold him," Avery Sr. instructed as his son tried to protest to no avail as he transferred his grandson to his father''s arms.


    Evan stiffly holds his son in his arms. He''d not held his son since his birth nor had he the courage to face him. He''d been afraid of what his newborn son would see in his own expression, fear, and guilt.


    Letting out a sigh, Evan bitterly remarks, "She shouldn''t have died."


    "No, she should not have," Avery Sr. agreed. "But her water broke, and she did not call for the midwife and healers until hours later. By then she had already begun to bleed, and the midwife and healers could only do so much. That and her magic weakening certainly did not help the situation. In the end, she chose to give up her own life to birth your son or so the midwife told me. Don''t invalidate her sacrifice by your guilt, son. She was a strong young woman, who knew exactly what she wanted and was willing to pay the price for it."


    "I promised her freedom, a future, and education in exchange!" Evan rebuked his father. "Tell me, if all of that was worth her very life?!"


    "She clearly thought it was more than worth it," Avery Sr. calmly explained. "And like I said before, she knew her own mind better than you or I."


    Evan lets out a cry of frustration accidentally jostling the sleeping baby in his arms. Barnabas Avery lets out a soft whimper, before letting out another breath of deep slumber followed by a tiny snore. It was an adorable sound in all honesty which even managed to pull a faint smile from his father.


    Glancing into the distance, Evan distantly says, "I know that we will be leaving for England after the week is up. But I would like to at least pack up some of her things for Barnabas to have one day once he is older."


    "That is a good idea," Avery Sr. acknowledged, before broaching the subject. ''There is also the matter of electing a godfather and godmother for your son."


    "Marceline wanted great uncle to be the godfather," Evans quietly replied.


    "And the godmother?"


    "Rowan or Georgine Prince."


    "What?!" Avery Sr. bellowed in surprise causing the baby to whimper again at the shout. Quickly quieting down, he takes a deep breath to calm himself before asking, "And why exactly would you do so, taking into account the circumstances related to your abrupt departure from Hogwarts?"


    "Two reasons," Evan solemnly replied. "One to make peace with her, and to offer Barnabas the best possible future. With Rowan Prince as his godmother she will more than amply fulfill her role her as godmother out of duty and ensure that he does not commit the same mistake of my own youth. She is a half-blood, no matter what her grandiose lineage."


    Avery Sr. thoughtfully nods his head, before murmuring, "But you are making one mistake assumption, son."


    "And just what is that?" Evan stiffly asked.


    "You are assuming that Rowan Prince will accept in the first place," Avery Sr. pointed out.


    "There is that," Evan admitted as he peeked at his still sleeping son. "But that is still why there is Georgine Prince as an alternative. I will even put aside my pride and beg on my knees if that is what is truly required of me."


    "Very well," Avery Sr. finally said. "I shall arrange a meeting with the old Prince upon our return to England. He should be at least somewhat amenable to the idea and won''t refuse us right away, but he is a sly old man. Nothing is ever as it seems with the old Prince."


    "Thank you, father," Evan quietly said, before his father clumsily patted him on the back, before the two of them sat in silence for a great deal in the afternoon until Barnabas Avery began to fuss. After this, they quickly made their way back inside to ensure that the babe was properly fed, and then had his nappy changed.


    It was a most shocking experience to say the least to Evan, which only caused his father and Solia to chuckle. What did he expect would happen? Really, young foolish fathers the whole lot of them.

 Chapter 434 - Families in Attendance

    Breakfast was a very noisy affair on the morning of the third task. Rowan and Severus had successfully taken all their exams and were very likely to pass with high grades. They were merely waiting like the rest of the school for the final exam results. Beside her, Severus and Terry were chatting about the upcoming Quidditch match between the Ballycastle Bats vs. the Montrose Magpies. They were the two of the teams within the league to win the greatest number of League Cups. It was bound to be a riveting match.


    Silvia was intently listening in and interjecting a comment here and there, while Bethanie and Tiffany chattered about what the third event might be since, Rowan refused to say a word on the subject. Mid-eating, the pale, balding, plump form of Professor Slughorn appears in her view. "Miss Prince, the champions are congregating in the chamber next to the Hall after breakfast," Slughorn said.


    "But the task is not until tonight," Rowan said with a frown.


    "I''m aware of that Miss Prince," Slughorn apprehensively said. "The champions'' families are invited to watch the final task, you know. This is simply a chance for you to greet them."


    "Not fair," Severus grumbled.


    Rowan coldly turns around and steely says, "Then you should have bloody well have put your name in the goblet instead!" Severus rather shamefaced glances down as Terry glances away.


    Huffing to herself, Rowan gobbles down her breakfast, before leaving the Great Hall. Igor Karkaroff and Jean Delacour had already made their way into the hall, when she arrived. Igor Kakaroff was chattering with his parents in German. His father and mother were both dark-haired and pale. His father was tall, and robust, while his mother was thin with a hooked nose.


    Igor Karkaroff quickly led his parents away at spotting Delilah Pizarro smirking in his direction from inside the Great Hall. Knowing the Slytherin girl, she would somehow cozy up to his parents, before further humiliating him. It was simply impossible to coexist with that girl!


    On the other hand, Jean Delacour''s parents are both rather short as well. Which certainly explained his height given his two rather diminutive parents. His father had a rather small pointed beard while his mother seemed rather jovial much like Jean himself.


    Rowan happily spots the tall, thin figure of her grandfather and runs over. Reginald''s normally stern face softens as he feels her arms go around him. The top of Rowan''s head now reached his shoulder and he had the strong inkling that his granddaughter and grandson weren''t done growing yet.


    Aunt Georgine looks quite smart as usual with dark raven like winged hair. Georgine sniffs and loudly says, "At last you''ve done rather well for yourself given the stupidity of your brother and his friend. Did you at least break his nose?"


    "No," Rowan said as she reluctantly let go of her grandfather. "But I''m planning to get even over the summer and the upcoming school year."


    "Seems fairly reasonable to me," Georgine loftily said. "That Skeeter woman has she been giving you any trouble?"


    "Not at all?" Rowan flashed a wicked smile.


    Georgine curls her lips in pleasure as she says, "Good. We Prince''s don''t take sh*t from anyone."


    "Georgine," Reginald said in a chiding voice.


    "Oh please, brother," Georgine said a roll of her eyes. "You''re hardly the most exemplary person yourself. I have heard far worse things spill out of your mouth over the course of the years."


    Rowan snorts as Reginald scowls at his younger sister. This is why he hated going anywhere with Georgine. Younger sisters were the worst!


    "Grandfather, Aunt Georgine, I''d like to introduce you to a friend, if I may," Rowan said as she led them towards Jean Delacour.


    Jean Delacour brightens up as Rowan stops before them. "This is my grandfather, Reginald Prince and my aunt, Georgine Prince," Rowan introduced them to Jean Delacour his parents. "This is Jean Delacour, the Beauxbatons champion and a friend."


    "A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Delacour, and your parents," Reginald Prince politely said as Georgine muttered, "Likewise."


    Jean Delacour brightly says, "Mon m¨¨re et ma p¨¨re, pleaze allo'' me to introduce mon amie, Ro''an Prince. She iz a good friend. Most kind."


    "A pleazure!" Mrs. Delacour said as Mr. Delcaour muttered, "Enchant¨¦!


    The four of them chat for a bit with Rowan learning that Evan Avery''s wife had passed away just after childbirth. It was a bit of a disturbing thought as it was too much of a coincidence. But at the same time, she was rather perturbed by the thought of Evans Avery now being a teenage widower and single parent all at the same time to a newborn. Even if he had something to do with his wife''s death, he had more than enough on his plate now to be considered a type of justice.


    A bit after that, they politely excuse themselves, before heading off to wander about on the grounds not needing a tour of Hogwarts since this was where the Prince''s had attended for countless centuries. With a devilish glint in his eyes, Reginald says, "Rowan, please do introduce dear Professor Slughorn to me. It simply wouldn''t do to not meet your head of Slytherin."


    Georgine leans over to whisper to Rowan, "Don''t let him fool you, brother is planning to cause trouble for poor old sluggy."


    Rowan wisely didn''t do as she was told and instead took them around the grounds and introduced them to Hagrid. Hagrid happily prattled about as Georgine in appreciatively eyed him. She didn''t have the least bit of trouble with his giant blood as she could appreciate a man of his size.


    Seeing the glittering gleam in Aunt Georgine''s eyes, Rowan tactfully said goodbye to Hagrid, before leading them back to the Great Hall for lunch. The Slytherin, Hufflepuff, and Gryffindor house tables were perfectly quiet for once to the shock of the Ravenclaws and the watching professors. They were rapt attention as though the Queen of England was present with them. Every move that Reginald and Georgine Prince were intently watched and memorized as the two elegantly ate and chatted with Rowan''s friends.


    "So, you''re Terry Greengrass, the one who led Severus astray," Reginald calmly said as he watched Terry pale and wilt before him. "I will applaud you for your cunning, but never involve my granddaughter again. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, sir," Terry quickly said as Reginald turned his attention elsewhere. Terry solemnly vowed to never do something that foolish again. And secondly to never be caught again. He learned a very valuable lesson to say the least.


    Georgine on the other hand calmly chatted with Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany. "How do you look so young, Madam Prince?" Tiffany said in awe.


    "A healthy diet and exercise," Georgine proudly said. "For beauty spells and lotions can only do so much if you''re eating poorly and your body is weak."


    "Exercise," Tiffany muttered to herself as she chanted the words to herself.


    "I heard that you traveled to the orient in your youth, Madam Prince," Silvia eagerly said. "Is that true?"


    "I did," Georgine softly replied. "It was full of mystical wonder."


    Rowan at seeing the looking in Aunt Georgine''s eyes quickly changes the subject. "Have Aunt Georgine tell you about her adventures in Egypt."


    "You went to Egypt too?" Silvia exclaimed.


    "Oh yes, Egypt is full of luscious men," Georgine purred causing Bethanie and the girls to blush at her tone. With a teasing smile, Georgine begins to recount the PG version of her adventures while in Egypt. Needless to say, the R-rated version was not told.

 Chapter 435 - Third Task

    Professor Slughorn cleverly hid away from Reginald Prince for the time being as Reginald rather purposefully with an evil smirk scoured the castle in search of Sluggy. For once, Rowan felt pity for her plump head of their house. If her grandfather was like this in his old age, he must have truly been hateful in his youth. She probably would have beat the living sh*t out of him had they attended Hogwarts during the same time period.


    There were many more courses at dinner than usual, but Rowan didn''t eat very much, but it was not from nerves. Rather than if, but when she had to run, she''d like to not have to throw up afterward because of it. On the other hand, Hagrid and Madame Maxime kept glancing at each other during this dinner. At this rate, Hagrid was sure to marry Madame Maxime in the next few years. It''d be nice to see Hagrid happy even if he left for Beauxbatons. But she''d rather he be happy than a lonely bachelor with too much time on his hands with the said result being the abomination of magical creation, a Blast-Ended Skrewt.


    The enchanted ceiling overhead finally began to fade from blue to a dusky purple, when Dumbledore rose to his feet at the staff table, and silence fell upon the Great Hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes'' time, I will be asking you to make your way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament. Will the champions please follow Mr. Amundsen down to the stadium now."


    Rowan got up as everyone wished her good luck. Reginald shows a rare smile in public and says, "Be safe, that''s all that truly matters." Aunt Georgine fiercely nods her head in agreement with her brother''s words.


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan replied, before leaving to applause from all the house tables. Waving goodbye to them, she headed out of the Great Hall with Igor and Jean.


    They walked onto the Quidditch field, which was now completely unrecognizable. A twenty-foot-high hedge ran all the way around the edge of it. There was a gap right in front of them, the entrance to the vast maze. The passage beyond it looked dark and creepy.


    Five minutes later, the stands had begun to fill. The air was full of excited voices and the rumbling of feet as hundreds of students took their seats. The sky was a deep, clear blue now, while in the night sky stars had begun to appear. From behind the stands appeared Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Professor Lye, all of which were wearing large, red, luminous stars on their hats.


    "We are going to be patrolling the outside of the maze," said Professor McGonagall to the champions. "If you get into any difficulties, and wish to be rescued, send red sparks into the air, and one of us will come and get you, do you understand?"


    All three champions nodded their heads in understanding as Dano Amundsen happily jogged over. "We ready then?" Amundsen asked with a twinkle in his eye. Seeing their faces, he points his wand at his throat and says, "Sonorus!" Suddenly his voice is magically magnified and echoes all over the stands.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me remind you how the points currently stand. Tied in the first place, with eighty-nine points each ¨C Miss Rowan Prince, from Hogwarts School, and Mr. Jean Delacour from Beauxbatons Academy!" The crowd roars sending birds from the Forbidden Forest fluttering into the darkening sky.


    "And in third place ¨C Mr. Igor Karkaroff, of Durmstrang Institute." There is more of applause than cheers, and nowhere near as loud as the first time.


    "So¡­. on my whistle, Miss Prince and Mr. Delacour!" Amundsen said. "Three ¨C two ¨C one ¨C!" He gave a short blast on his whistle as Delacour dashed into the hedge, while Rowan leisurely followed afterward.


    The towering hedges cast black shadows across the path, and whether because they were so tall and thick or because they had been enchanted the sound of the surrounding crowd was silenced the moment, they entered the maze. Rowan raised her wand and said, "Lumos," as Delacour much further ahead did the same.


    A fork appeared in the distance as Rowan stopped and closed her eyes as the entire map appeared before her. She saw Delacour take the right, but instead, she traced the quickest path to the center in her mind. The left it was.


    Rowan walked forward and took the left path as in the distance she heard the whistle blow. Not in a hurry, she continued at her calm strolling pace. She might as well take her time and enjoy the maze. Whistling as she walked, she took the next fork and went north.


    Right away, Rowan came across a scorching fire that stood between her and the path forward. Pointing her wand at the fiery blaze she says, "Augamenti!" A jet stream of water appears putting the flames out until nothing, but muddy ashes remained. With a wave of her wand, the water turned off as not even a drop of water emerged from the tip of her wand.


    Moving forward Rowan went on as and turned at the next two forks, before coming across the adult bleeding figure of Severus. Severus sadly looks at her and whispers, "How could you fail me, Rowan? You promised to change everything, but you haven''t changed anything at all."


    Clenching her wand, Rowan shouts, "Riddikulus!" With a loud crack, the shapeshifter exploded in a wisp of smoke. Frowning she went forward again and came across a golden like mist. Sighing she stepped into the mist as the world turned topsy-turvy. Walking through the illusion she emerged unscathed on the other side. The golden mist in the moonlight twinkled at her as she soon left it behind.


    Pausing at the next junction, Rowan turns left to see a hairy clicking giant spider. The acromantula and her stare at each other for what seems like minutes as its pincers clatter in annoyance. Finally, it takes a step back for her to pass through. Nodding her thanks at it she went forward and left the acromantula behind.


    After two more junctures, Rowan merely stares at the magical creature before her. It was a gorgeous unicorn that merely stared at her and she back it. Smiling she walked forward and held out her hand to it as it eagerly sniffed her hand and allowed her to pet it. "You''re a good boy, aren''t you?" Rowan cooed to the happy unicorn. She spends a few minutes petting the happy unicorn before leaving the prancing unicorn behind.


    Well, so far, her luck had been holding out, which is rather worrisome, actually when she thought about. She had never been very lucky before, and when she was the bill always came due. ALWAYS.


    Suddenly red sparks go up in the distance causing Rowan to glance up. Whoever it was, they were out. She rather hoped it was Karkaroff rather than Jean. But she was just being biased to be truthfully honest.

 Chapter 436 - Third Task â…¡

    Returning her attention to the hedge corridor in front of Rowan found herself in front of a rock wall. Without any hesitation, she blasted her way through a rock wall next before emerging into an open space. The Triwizard Cup was gleaming on a plinth a hundred yards away. Walking towards it, she paused as she stared at the gleaming trophy. There was something off about it, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on what that was.


    It simply wasn''t worth dying for the stupid metal trophy. She had plenty of money and didn''t need the prize money. Pointing her wand into the sky, Rowan is about to release red sparks, when a dark figure rushed past her.


    "I am the vinner!" Igor Karkaroff smugly called out, when suddenly the golden cup began to glow as Igor reached out and grabbed her sleeve and suddenly, they were hurtling away.


    "Of course," Rowan sarcastically thought to herself as she was jerked through a howl of wind and colors. "It had to be the idiot, who drops us in hot water. I should have known that my blasted luck wouldn''t hold out until the very end."


    Rowan felt her feet slam into the ground as the Triwizard Cup was pulled away from her grasp. Looking quickly around she found herself hundreds of miles away from Hogwarts. The surrounding mountains were gone, and they were standing on the edges of a murky marsh. Letting out a curse under her breath she quickly looks for the Triwizard Cup, but it has been pulled somewhere into the fog.


    "Vat is happen''ng?" Igor exclaimed as if Rowan was to blame. If anything, she should be the one who is angry.


    "Someone enchanted the cup into a portkey," Rowan softly hissed, before hastily closing her eyes and pulling up her world mapscape. Instantly the surrounding area for miles appeared as a new location on the mapscape. Dozens of figures appear on her map that are rapidly heading towards their location especially one red dot in particular that caused her to pale.


    "Well, bloody hell," Rowan swore under her breath as she spotted the Triwizard Tournament on the map in the distance sitting on a rock ledge surrounded by Inferni. Really, who keeps Inferni outdoors like weird creepy crocodile watchdogs? But she apparently had her answer, Riddle.


    There was no way on earth, they''d be able to run through the marsh and get to the Triwizard Cup. Not with everyone rapidly approaching them. No, she''d have to teleport with Karkaroff there and obliviate him. Provided that they didn''t die in the attempt.


    "Shut up!" Rowan hissed as she dragged Igor by the collar and pulled him close. "Listen you dunderhead, someone is trying to kill us. I can get us to the Triwizard cup, but I''m going to need your help. Now shut up, they''re coming!"


    Still holding, Igor by the collar, Rowan teleported away some distance away into a tree that was high above a pool filled with Inferni. "Okay, I''m-," Rowan doesn''t even get to finish her sentence when Igor''s eyes roll back and he slumps down against a branch. Of course, she''d forgotten that most non-teleporters tended to pass out when carried in a jump. Well, that made things easier at least.


    Rowan pulled out her wand and said, "Accio Triwizard Cup!" But nothing happened. Naturally, the judges had cast a spell preventing a champion from cheating. That instantly meant that the Seize and Pull charm she''d used in the second event was out of the question as well.


    "Oh, why is it never easy?!" Rowan swore under her breath, before coming up with a plan to get the blasted tournament cup down without being killed nor drowned by the Inferni dwelling at the bottom of the pool of water.


    *


    Elsewhere at the edge of the swamp, Lord Voldemort leads the way as he eagerly seeks to find his prize, the prince granddaughter. "Well, well, what do we have here?" Voldemort said as evil chuckles from the Death Eater''s echo at his side.


    Emerging from the rising green fog, Voldemort froze at finding no one standing there. Whirling around he roared, "Find her!" Suddenly, Death Eater''s spring in all directions as Voldemort clenches his wand in anger, before hurrying forward into the marsh. He would not let his prey escape.


    Wilkes, who''d remained behind with Rodolphus Lestrange frowned. "What are you doing, Lestrange?" Wilkes asked as he stared at Lestrange, who hadn''t moved a muscle from staring at the ground. He wasn''t able to see when Lestrange slipped the fallen wand on the ground into his boot in his crouch.


    Lestrange finally arose from a crouch and said, "Appare Vestigium!" Suddenly footsteps begin to appear all over them in different shades of colors revealing their path. But the footsteps in silver and yellow halt only a foot away. "How very interesting," Rodolphus said as his dark eyes gleamed in the ghostly moonlight.


    "What is?" Wilkes coldly said.


    "I would think that you would have more of an emotional reaction about what will happen to your former schoolmate," Rodolphus replied not answering the question.


    "And why would I?" Wilkes''s handsome dark face contorted in annoyance.


    "Mm, a little birdy told me that you might have even had feelings for the girl," Rodolphus said not revealing how he knew that little fact. Nor did Rodolphus miss the surprise on Wilkes''s face as quickly the usual chill overtook his face.


    "It was all an act to better entrap her for the Dark Lord," the present Wilkes truthfully replied.


    "Is that so?" Rodolphus murmured as he turned away and stared into the fog. "But then again, you''ve always been a superb actor. Why your first five years of Hogwarts, you were very different until the winter break of that year. I heard the rumors that you began to change after that. Were you already so soon tired of your play? But that is a bit strange given the fact that had you remained as before you''d surely have won the Prince girl''s affections or deep friendship for sure."


    "I was bored," Wilkes snapped as if annoyed with all the questions. "Anything else?"


    "No, that was all," Rodolphus said as he moved into the marsh.


    Wilkes coldly sneered at the tall, thin dark-haired man. "If anyone should not be talking it is yourself, Lestrange. Did you not change because of your wife''s death?"


    Rodolphus comes to an abrupt stop. "Wilkes, my wife is dead, of course, I''d change," Rodolphus replied without turning back. But if Wilkes had been able to see his hell filled eyes, he''d have run.


    "Yes, well, everyone says, you became sharper and deadlier after that," Wilkes mockingly said. "But I wonder if it wasn''t a foolish attempt to hide away your pain?"


    A cold icy chuckle fills the air as Rodolphus says, "Oh, Wilkes, Wilkes. The more I get to know you, the more I can''t help but smile."


    "What?" Wilkes blinked in surprise at failing to earn the reaction that he was expecting.


    "Come, we have a job to do," Rodolphus said as Wilkes sneers again and follows after Lestrange. But if Wilkes had been able to see Rodolphus''s face he''d have not followed him. Murder could plainly be seen on Rodolphus''s face. The same exact look when Cain bashed the brains out of Abel with a stone.

 Chapter 437 - Third Task â…¢

    Rather than fighting the Inferni and wasting her time, Rowan transfigured Igor''s robe into a long rope and swung it like a lasso. With a three failed attempted her heart jump into her mouth each time until her pulse was dangerously high. Knowing that with each passing second Riddle and his Death Eater''s were getting closer to finding her, she takes a deep breath to steady her nerves and aim.


    Trying once again, Rowan swung her arm as the lasso whistled overhead, before hurtling towards the golden trophy. Unable to breathe, she seems to watch in slow motion the rope falling just barely around the trophy. Not wasting any more time, she pulled the lasso tight, and hefted the rope as rapidly towards her via using a nearby branch as a pulley.


    The rope whirling against the tree branch sounded particularly loud to Rowan''s ears. But suddenly the trophy fell off right off the ledge causing the rope in her hands to surge forward giving her rope burns. Despite the pain she doesn''t wince as with her heart in her mouth, she struggles to hold the weight of the heavy tournament trophy.


    The rope is pulled taunt as the golden trophy bounces once in the air and swing just over the pool of water by mere scant centimeters from the surface of the pool. Rowan remains so very still holding her breath trying to hear and see if anything was making its way up from the depths of the pool of water. Unable to hear or see anything, she braces herself and begins to pull the rope as fast as she can straining her arms and her rope burned palms.


    Thankfully the heavy golden trophy steadily rose up at a quick pace until Rowan was able to reach over the pool of water and grab hold of one of the arms. Frowning, she found that nothing happened causing her to spew a string of curses in her mind. And no, she wouldn''t have felt too bad about leaving Igor Karkaroff behind as it was his fault, they were in this mess in the first place!


    Nevertheless, still the tiniest bit optimistic about the present situation, Rowan removed the rope from around the Golden Trophy hoping that the rope might just be the problem. She highly doubted it, but she could dream, couldn''t she?


    "Vat''s going on?" Igor dizzily asked as he sat up.


    In a fit of fury, Rowan tossed the golden trophy at Igor in anger. For Igor to catch it in his arms and merely stare at her, when he suddenly was pulled away. "Well, sh*t," was the only thing she could say at this point. Quite adequate really considering the circumstances. Well, at least Igor Karkaroff wouldn''t die on her watch. She''d one upped the yet unborn Potter. Then again, he was a Gryffindor and not a Slytherin.


    The sound of splashing caused Rowan to hastily close her eyes to pull up her mapscape. Red dots were all about, but she found a spot were only one death eater was patrolling. Without any other thought she teleported in that direction.


    A minute or so later loud footsteps can be heard as a Death Eater arrives and gapes at the empty rock. Pointing his wand in the air, red sparks shoot up for the rest to gather. Voldemort in particular suddenly transforms into a dark ashy cloud form and zooms through the fog. Being the first one to arrive, Voldemort yells, "Where is she?!"


    "I don''t know, Dark Lord," the Death Eater fearfully said. "But the cup is gone!"


    "Fool!" Voldemort snapped as he pointed his wand at the Death Eater and threw the robed masked figure into the pool. Screaming, the Death Eater cried out for mercy as the pale, grotesque Inferi dragged him down into the depths of the pool of water. The air bubbles that are vigorously bubbling on the surfacing of the water quickly fade away until the last of the bubbles popped and none rose to the top anymore. The surface of the dark pool is completely and utterly still again.


    Death Eaters begin to quickly appear on the edge of the pool as Rodolphus did as well including Wilkes. Voldemort''s crimson eyes hiss, "Find the girl, she''s still here. It''s nothing but a trick. The cup was enchanted not to be able to take her back."


    The Death Eater''s hurriedly spread out as Wilkes says, "Dark Lord, please allow me to speak using the voice spell. Perhaps, I can convince her to join our cause or at least fool her into revealing herself."


    "Go ahead," Voldemort replied in approval. At least one of his followers was still useful.


    "Sonorus," Wilkes said as he pointed his wand at his throat and began to speak.


    "Rowan, this is S.R. Wilkes, won''t you come out to speak with us? I can assure you the Dark Lord bears you no ill will, but simply wishes to speak to one of the household members of the Prince''s. Your grandfather nor your aunt hasn''t been willing. Won''t you come out for old time''s sake? I thought we were friends."


    The response is rather swift as a Death Eater screams into the night, "The brat slashed McCann, real bad! But he''s still alive. Healer!"


    "Quickly, she must still be nearby!" Voldemort roared into the night as he motions for Wilkes to cease his actions. "You''ve done well, Wilkes."


    Wilkes removes the spell and says, "It is always my pleasure to serve, Dark Lord."


    Voldemort doesn''t reply as he dashes in the direction of the wounded. His prey would not escape him this night!


    *


    Back at Hogwarts, the school is filled with hushed voiced as two of the champions had simply vanished upon Igor Karkaroff touching the golden cup. The instant that Reginald and Georgine had seen Rowan not willing to reach for the cup, they knew immediately that something had gone wrong. The two of them leapt out of their seats and shoved their way down the stands to no avail as they saw her vanish away.


    Having reached the bottom of the stands, Reginald eyes are blazing in fury, while Georgine hid her deadly anger behind a fa?ade of ice. "Where is my granddaughter?" Reginald frostily demanded to know as all of the judges blankly stared at each other including the two Ministry members.


    "I swear, it was perfectly fine, when I put it there this morning!" Dano Amundsen protested in his own defense as Reginald''s chilly eyes passed over him.


    "If anything happens to her-," Reginald doesn''t even bother to finish his threat. If anything happened to her, they''d all wish they were dead, literally.


    From behind Georgine, Severus breathlessly says, "Where''s Rowan? Is this also a surprise part of the tournament?"


    None of the adults dare to say otherwise, when gasps can be heard. "Karkaroff''s got the cup!" Someone screamed in the crowd.


    The judges alongside move to hurry over, but Reginald wasn''t much for patience right now. Taking out his wand he just blasts a hole right through every the entire enchanted hedge maze wall and straight to the middle of the maze. It is rather terrifying and exhilarating to watch. Who know that the old Prince possessed enough power to actually rival that of Albus Dumbledore? Even Dumbledore seemed to a bit taken back at the sudden revelation.


    The judges alongside the Professors rushed forward as Georgine remained behind with Severus. "But I want to know exactly what''s going on, Aunt Georgine!" Severus protested.


    "Not to worry, Severus," Georgine firmly retorted. "Brother will sort this out, you''ll see." Severus slowly nods his head as Georgine hides her worry and gently rests her hand on his shoulder. Severus doesn''t pull away as the two of them wait at the edge of the maze.


    Igor Karkaroff is rather dazed, when Reginald lifts him by collar including the tournament cup still head in Igor''s arms. "Where is my granddaughter?" Reginald icily asked.


    "The girl?" Igor stupidly blinked. "Ah, she waz left behind."


    A murderous look appears across Reginald''s face as everyone including Igor notices it. Fearful for his life now Igor tries to struggle to no avail as he finds the tip of toes not even brushing the ground. "I did not knov! She ''rew the cup at me!" Igor shouted for his life lest he be strangled.


    "Please put Mr. Karkaroff down, Prince," Dumbledore quietly said. "I''ll get the truth out of the young man."


    Reginald slowly releases his grip as he coldly turns towards Dumbledore. "I trusted my grandchildren to you, Professor. And yet, my granddaughter was still forced to participate in this farce of a tournament. If anything happens to her, Dumbledore. I will hold you personally responsible, you should know that."


    Igor falls onto the ground in shock as he trembles. "Please look this way," Dumbledore firmly said as Igor stares into the deep blue piercing eyes of the Headmaster. The two of them stare in silence for a bit, before Dumbledore breaks the stare.


    "The Triwizard Cup was enchanted to be a portkey," Dumbledore explained as gasps are heard. "It''d have taken all the champions in the vicinity regardless of where they were. We were just lucky that Delacour had already been pulled out of the maze. The cup took them to some swampland, where Mr. Karkaoff passed out to only come to-." Madam Maxime shakes her head aghast muttering things under her breath.


    Professor Vulchanova only looks on in resignation. He knew that his champion was completely useless, and an idiot really. Which made him feel that much worse about the rest of his student''s. Perhaps it was time to retire? He''d have to find a good replacement, but he already had one in mind. The person in question was rather capable and though a tad modern, Mrs. Vulchanova, his daughter-in-law would do very nicely in fulfilling said position.


    Dumbledore paused to gain his strength back in his voice. "When Miss Prince, my apprentice threw the cup at him. The portkey cup was designed to return all the champions except for one, Miss Prince." The temperature drop was visibly felt as Reginald Prince like he was ready to hex Dumbledore where he stood.


    "Can we track the portkey to its last location?" Mr. Lye asked.


    "Not if it was illegally made," Mr. Flint reluctantly answered. "It won''t be registered at the ministry otherwise."


    Reginald doesn''t say another word but merely turns away and gives Dumbledore one last pointed look that said, "Find her or else!" Stomping off everyone is left staring at each other as even Dumbledore blankly stares. What could they possibly do?

 Chapter 438 - Third Task â…£

    The diversion had worked to absolute perfection. While everyone went in the direction of the wounded Death Eater, Rowan teleported to the old home hidden deep in the swamp. She''d only done so because the place read as, Death Eater Hide Out on her mind mapscape. Naturally, she was going to go and take a closer look.


    Rowan teleported into the empty, worn mansion and closed her eyes again. Quickly she searched for any item that read as a diary. She found several, but all of which belonged to other Death Eater''s. Finally, it occurred to her to start in the most obvious place, Riddle''s personal chambers. Resisting the urge to slap her forehead she closed her eyes again. She had to spend less time with wizards, she felt as through her common sense was being eroded away. But of course, that wasn''t possible at all, when she was a witch herself.


    Quickly in her mind, Rowan spots the chamber that reads as Lord Voldemort''s Personal Chambers. Quickly scanning through the items in the room, her mind comes to rest upon a certain item that reads as Tom Marvolo Riddle''s diary. Jackpot!


    Another teleport later, and Rowan appears in a dark room with green and silver serpents on the bedding. "What is he still acting like your typical stereotype of a Slytherin teenage male?" Rowan muttered to herself as she made her way to the locked trunk. "How the hell is he not embarrassed? He''s a grown a*s wizard for heaven''s sake!"


    Falling silent, Rowan pointedly stares at the trunk sitting at the foot of the bed in front of her. Now the question was how to get the thing open without killing herself. The locking charm would surely be too obvious to use, and the trunk is densely protected with magic, she could tell by the thick power surrounding the trunk.


    If she casted such a spell, it would have surely caused the protections spells set in place to be released and attack her. And she wasn''t foolish enough to believe that she could teleport faster than the spell matrix being flung at her. She''d knew that without a doubt she would catch the full brunt of the attack. The better question is whether she could survive such an attack?


    Pointing her wand at the trunk, Rowan is about to cast a revealing spell, when her common sense kicked in. Almost in pure disbelief she mutters under her breath, "It surely can''t be that easy, can it?" But then again, there''s no other parselmouth in existence in Great Britain at least other than Riddle himself. And she wasn''t foolish enough to assume that there aren''t any other parselmouth''s in existence anywhere elsewhere in the magical known world.


    Slowly lowering her wand, Rowan leans cautiously forward and whispers in parseltongue, "Open for Salazar''s heir." The trunk springs open with a soft click as the trunk revealed the hidden contents found within. There at the bottom of the trunk is an innocent looking black leather diary.


    Rowan reflexively reached for her pouch to find it wasn''t there. Glancing at the horcrux, she knew she couldn''t just leave it here. But neither could she take it away with her. The darkness of the horcrux would slowly begin to chip away at her mind and body. And she knew that she wasn''t impervious to the influence of a Horcrux, the Ravenclaw Diadem had proven that point almost too well for her comfort of mind.


    Quickly Rowan automatically runs down the list of things capable of destroying a Horcrux. Basilisk Poison? Back at Hogwarts inside her mokeskin pouch safely inside her school trunk. Great good Godric Gryffindor''s sword? Also located back at Hogwarts, and is still at present inside a most unsanitary, ancient magical hat. Plus, she''d need to pour a drop of Basilisk venom or two on the blade in order for the silver goblin forged blade to work.


    That left one other option, Fiendfyre. But the more pertinent question, could she even control the magical flames? The flames tended to have a will of their own and if the caster was weak in any form, the flames would consume the caster, and the yet unborn, Vincent Crabbe had proven that point rather all too well.


    Still Rowan lips pressed into a thin line as she made her choice. Raising her wand firmly into the air, she pointed her wand at the black diary and mutters the incantation. Strangely, the fearful fiery creatures don''t emerge from the tip of her wand, but rather a mare Thestral. The flaming Thestral lets out a loud whicker, before stomping directly on the black diary.


    Pulling back from the sudden wave of painful heat of the flames, Rowan can only squint as the black leather diary refuses to begin burning under the pounding of the fiery hoofs. On the other hand, a more worrisome fact is that tiny sparks of flames of the fiery Thestral are sprinkling off onto the floor and bed. All too soon the bed begins to smoke as the bed covers begin to catch fire.


    The Thestral cries out almost angrily as it even more forcefully stomps its hooves against the black leather diary until it finally begins to smoke. Suddenly black ink began to ooze as the black diary begins to loudly and rather shrilly scream. The screaming only grows louder and louder in volume until Rowan is forced herself to clap her hands over her ears. The screaming is so bad that one of her eardrums bursts rather painfully causing a trickle of blood to begin to pour out of her left ear. She didn''t even realize it as she was already in so much pain.


    Due to the small burning fires rapidly spreading throughout the entire room, Rowan''s eyes were tearing up from the smoke. Unable to breathe anymore in the from the thick fog, she is forced to uncover one of her ears with a painful wince. Struggling to ignore the screaming, she covers her mouth and nose with her robe sleeve and counties to squint through watery eyes to ensure that the black diary is destroyed as it is being burned alive.


    However, the destruction of the leather black diary is rather slow despite the efforts of the flaming Thestral. And as such, the small fires rapidly spread throughout the room causing her to loudly begin to cough and retreat backwards until she is basically pressed up against the door.


    The situation only worsened with each passing second as the heat and smoke trapped inside the room only grew. The smoke inhalation is already causing her to feel faint, but even worse the heat of the hire is growing hotter and hotter around her as she begins to sweat from the sweltering heat. But she dared not open the door, because the minute she did the flames would immediately spread due to the flames being fed due to the sudden access of oxygen now flowing into the room.


    Still the situation grew worse as the temperature of the room grew hotter and hotter as the flames were now surrounding, Rowan. Forced to step away from the now flaming door at her back, she can only stand in the middle of the burning room. Thankfully her school robes are enchanted to be impervious to flames. Her school robes protect her from being burned, but any flesh exposed to the heat was starting to turn red as her flesh begins to lightly burn.


    All Rowan could do at this point was to hide her face and hands into her sleeves. It was ironic really, but Aunt Georgine''s expensive taste in clothing is what was saving her today. Why even the dragonhide boots on her feet were preventing the flames from burning the soles of her feet. And enchanted apprenticeship silver badge on her chest was protecting her from the worst of the heat or she''d have succumbed long ago.


    The Thestral lets out a triumphant neigh as at long last the black leather diary turned into nothing but smoldering ashes. The sudden silence sounds rather loud in Rowan''s ears as the screaming had finally come to an end. The Thestral''s let out an impatient snort, before it is vanished away, and Rowan most gratefully teleports out of the flaming bedroom chamber.


    It was just in time too as Voldemort and the rest of the Death Eaters arrived at the burning hide out. Voldemort let out a scream as a blast of water emerged out of his wand and put out the flames in a single giant wave. Part of the old home simply collapsed from the weight of the water and the damage done by the fire. The old home was still smoldering when he stepped inside of what was still left.


    Most of the front hallway had collapsed, while the rest of the back of the home was simply smoldering ashes with the stone framework still standing as well as the sturdier wooden framework. Voldemort rushed to a halt before the remains of his inner sanctuary that was nothing but ashes. Rushing forward he began to dig into the ashes to find nothing but ashes. His diary was either gone or burned to the ground.


    Voldemort let out such an angry cry as he said, "Find her and kill her!" And he truly didn''t care anymore the girl needed to be dead. Nothing less would satisfy him.


    The Death Eaters immediately spread out again as Voldemort also rushes into the search. If his diary was still intact the girl would have it. And if not, it''d be far better he did not get to her first. She''d wish she was dead, when he was done with her.

 Chapter 439 - Third Task â…¤

    Rowan had teleported as far as she could in the marsh, when the death surge hit her. Luckily, she''d picked a sturdy tree root nock in which to curl up in, when the usual tremors began. Sadly, already resigned to said side-effects she merely clenched her teeth and shut her eyes as she channeled the incoming magic being poured through her body. The enlarged vessels inside her body somehow manage to cope with the sudden influx of magic and did their best to absorb the turbulent pouring in magic into her body.


    The minutes slowly seem to pass by and until at long last the waves of magic finish pouring in. Gasping Rowan tiredly lay there and tentatively opened her mind mapscape. Nothing much had changed beyond that she could now jump to any previous location that she had visited. Well, at that least solved some of her future problems, but she would definitely need to do some traveling over the summer if at all possible.


    However, at the same time Rowan also felt there was something wrong with her body. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but it was there and present in the corner of her magic like a cancerous thing. It was as though her body and magic had reached their utmost limit and any further absorption would come with disastrous consequences. Like drinking poison to become immune to poisons, but still even a single extra drop of poison could destroy everything that had been so fiercely worked for. It was like there was a taint to her magic that had not been there before.


    The sound of crunching footsteps in the nearby marshes caused Rowan to cease her train of thoughts. She instantly freezes and stills her own breath as best as she can. She was still in the process of recovering, and she couldn''t use her wand yet nor much less teleport away. Feeling weak and rather vulnerable she remained completely and utterly still as she waited for the Death Eaters to pass.


    The footsteps instead begin to sound closer and closer until they''re standing right next to her. From beneath the tree roots, Rowan can peek up and sees pairs of dark robes with boots. A familiar voice causes her to freeze as she hears, S.R. Wilkes say, "Do you think a swamp creature got her, Lestrange? I doubt she could get very far in this mist especially in an unknown bog."


    "I don''t know," Rodolphus''s cool voice replied. "But she is a Prince and therefore is not to be underestimated."


    "There is nothing that interesting about her," Wilkes snorted. "At least not that I have ever found."


    "Mmm, you are a most fascinating piece of puzzle, Wilkes," Rodolphus mused out loud.


    "And why is that, Lestrange? Is it my youth or is my lack of emotions towards a former classmate?"


    "Neither."


    "Then what?"


    "At times I think I can still see the true Wilkes, a youth, eager to please, bewildered at the choices he has made," Rodolphus slowly said. "And then we have you, the cold calculating Wilkes. If I didn''t know any better, I''d swear that you were two different people."


    Wilkes snorts and says, "I''m merely very good at wearing different masks, Lestrange."


    "Mm, perchance," Rodolphus muttered. "But that does not explain your own skill level. That is not something one just picks up at Hogwarts."


    "Is that a threat, Lestrange?"


    "No, merely an astute observation, Wilkes."


    "Then keep your eyes to yourself, Lestrange. We wouldn''t want a repeat of your brother, now, would we?"


    There is a heavy feeling in the air as Rodolphus says, "And what is that supposed to mean, Wilkes? My brother is dead."


    "My point exactly," Wilkes airily replied. "Had he been cleverer, he''d have dodged or taken a human shield."


    "I see, I thought you meant something else," Rodolphus lied. "Let''s split up, I''ll go this way, and you press onward that way."


    Wilkes snorts and says, "Fine then." Without turning around, he hears Lestrange walk away. Wilkes remain standing there for a minute, when he hears footsteps approach him from behind. "Lestrange?" Wilkes asked without turning back.


    Rodolphus did not answer pointing a crooked, thin, unfamiliar elm wand at the back of Wilkes. A wordless Severing Charm is cast, Wilkes suddenly clutches at his neck to only find his throat had been slit from end to end.


    Wilkes never saw his attacker as he choked on his own blood and fell into the muddy ground. Breaking the wand in two, Rodolphus throws the wand a short distance away as he patiently waits for the thirty seconds to pass before Wilkes ceases to breath. Wilkes weakly paws at his throat the warmth of his body oozes out of his gaping neck.


    "I am not sorry," Rodolphus chillingly remarked in passing, "But I needed to confirm something."


    Wilkes couldn''t hear Lestrange words over his gurgling breath. Finally, with a great haggard breath that dies off as soon as it starts until at last Wilkes dies. Strangely, a black like fog escapes from his mouth to form the ancient rune that of a Hydra. The dark symbol dissipates into the mist and vanishes.


    "So, it''s true," Rodolphus whispered to himself only so he could hear.


    Rowan merely gaped at the body of Wilkes a short distance away. As she had seen from her vantage point the ancient rune symbol that arose in the mist. A Hydra. Is that what mother snake had meant? The unknown puppeteer was literally a Hydra in that sense?


    The rustle awakens her as Rodolphus says, "Little snake, hurry up and come out."


    Rowan warily comes out and stares at the tall, dark haired man with cold eyes. "Crow?"


    "So, you''re who sparrow was referring too."


    "Likewise."


    "Makes sure to walk behind him as if you pointed the wand at him," Rodolphus said. "I''m going to need an alibi."


    "Understood," Rowan said, before watching Lestrange disappear into the fog.


    Doing as she is told; Rowan walks over as instructed all the while storing most of the night''s events in the Prince Manor Mindscape. Making sure everything was locked down, she teleported away.


    A mere minute later, Rodolphus threw red sparks into the sky and walked back to the scene of the crime. The little snake thankfully was already gone. But still the night''s events severely bothered him. Wilkes was certainly no Horcrux, but neither was he in possession of himself. Muggles called such a dark art, demonic possession, and there was some truth to it. For never in his years as a wizard and in his study of the dark arts had he ever come across such a foul act.


    Whoever was behind it was someone with a great deal more power than either Dumbledore or Voldemort. It was someone very dangerous who could literally become anyone. The missing cup from Bellatrix''s vault had proven that. And like the ancient mythical Hydra, when one head was cut off two more would spring up in its place. But the worst part of it all, said Hydra could become anyone really.


    Rodolphus quickly cleared his inner thoughts as his cold mask remained in place. Death Eaters rush in with their wands held high. Voldemort rushes at them in a smoky form as he transforms back into a man. Before Voldemort can speak, he spots the still warm corpse of Wilkes.


    "Who did this?!" Voldemort hissed in fury his crimson eyes glowing malevolently in the night.


    "I don''t know, milord," Rodolphus Lestrange carefully said. "But what I do know is that Wilkes and only split up for a minute or so, when I heard the sound of a loud scuffle. I immediately fired my wand blindly in the direction of the scuffle, no doubt injuring the other party. And when I had arrived to clearing Wilkes was already dead on the ground, and his murderer long gone. I believe that someone has betrayed us or there is a spy among us as the Prince child is now longer in the marshes."


    Voldemort is furious and begins to Crucio, his Death Eaters left and right. Rodolphus is no exception as he too is found prone onto the muddy floor. Breathing hard with nostrils flaring finally Voldemort pulls back. "All is not lost yet, Pyrite still remains."


    Rodolphus Lestrange does not ask what that meant. For he has a terrible foreboding feeling he already knows the exact answer to that question. He can only hope the little snake had not yet let her guard down. But she was clever, he''d seen her eyes filled with a cold, wary light.


    Those were not the eyes of a child, but of a world weary individual willing to throw away the last of their humanity if necessary, in order to survive. Which filled him with more confidence enough to relax for the little snake was a Slytherin, and a Slytherin always found a way to survive and come out on top, no matter what the cost.


    Whirling around, Voldemort says, "Gather that which still remains. We will temporarily be relocating to Albania." Without another word the Death Eaters march back or apparate to gather their things. They had traveling documents and bags to prepare. And the Dark Lord was not a patient man, most especially on this night of all nights.

 Chapter 440 - Hogwarts Infirmary

    The maze area is silent as the last of the students are escorted back to the house dorms accompanied by their House of Heads and other professors to ensure that is the case. The only ones left behind on the grounds is that of Dumbledore alongside with the Prince family members. The figures of Mr. Flint and Dano Amundsen had both long ago quickly left to summon the Auror''s to Hogwarts.


    The student body of Hogwarts is full of unconfirmed whispers as they begin to wonder and think that something terrible has happened to Rowan Prince with her abrupt disappearance and having yet returned. The situation is not helped as each of the House Heads have ensured that their entire house is on full lockdown. None of the students will be able to leave their house quarters and are to remain inside their own private rooms or in the common room at all times since the entranceway has been locked only able to be unlocked by the House Head, the Deputy Headmaster or Headmaster himself.


    Leaving the Prefects to guard the common room and ensure that none of the students leave, the four House Heads each depart swiftly in peace. The Prefects are left behind to try to maintain control of the situation, all the while calming the fears of the younger years. It was a difficult feat that wasn''t helped by the older year students making up horrible stories about what had occurred to Rowan Prince. (The irony of that situation is that some of them weren''t too far off from the truth. But life is at times stranger than fiction.)


    Surprisingly, the most tumultuous of tales were being spun in the Ravenclaw tower thanks to Bertha Jorkins. But even more shocking it was not Rowan Prince''s boyfriend, Barrett Boone who came to her defense but the third year Ravenclaw, Dirk Cresswell. He was accompanied by the fierce Pandora Ravine, and the surprisingly vehement vindication of Xeno Lovegood. Unable to withstand the intense defense of the three Ravenclaws, Bertha Jorkins sulkily retreated to a corner of the common room to continue to gossip with her likeminded friends.


    In the meanwhile, the rest of the Hogwarts Professors in residence are assigned to patrol and check the grounds. As for Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, Madam Maxime and Professor Vulchanova had been firmly asked by Professor Dumbledore to stay the night within the Great Hall with their students due to the present and rather unexpected circumstances. And to which the two other Headmasters had agreed to the request finding the entire situation disquieting themselves.


    The Great Hall is quickly, but temporarily transformed into a male and female dormitory with a great wall like structure separating both sides. Headmaster Albus Dumbledore had specifically asked that Igor Karkaroff''s statement be given again to the Auror''s once they arrived. Professor Vulchanova found no reason to disagree. And personally, promised that he would ensure that Igor Karkaroff remain wide awake for the entire duration of the Auror''s interrogation.


    A kind, but stern woman in her mid-thirties walks onto the night grounds in her red dress with a white apron, and matching white matron cap fluttering around her, Madam Pomfrey. Pomfrey studies the tense situation with a practiced healer''s eye. Staring at the pale figure of young Severus Prince, she says, "Young man, how about a cup of hot chocolate. Some sugar might do you some good, why I do believe you''re in a bit of shock. And might I add for all of you as well. If you''d not like to come down to the infirmary with me then I''ll have the house elves bring some hot chocolate out here."


    "That would be just lovely, Madam Pomfrey," Georgine graciously accepted on behalf of herself and her family. Reginald did not say anything in reply to the Matron, because he had not simply heard or did not care for a cup of Hot Chocolate. And if he was honest in the grand scheme of things a cup of hot chocolate was not that important, when his granddaughter was still missing!


    "Good and that goes for you as well, Professor Dumbledore," Pomfrey said in a rather practical manner as Dumbledore gave her a half-worried smile.


    However, before Pomfrey can ask the house elves to bring some hot chocolate, suddenly a loud crack is heard from the middle of the maze as Dumbledore and the rest of the Prince family whirl around. The professors on the grounds run across towards the sound as Madam Pomfrey surges forward alongside them. There lying right in the middle of the maze is an ash covered, rather muddy figure on the lawn. "Rowan," Severus cried out as he moved forward but Madam Pomfrey beat him to it.


    "Stand back all of you!" Madam Pomfrey briskly said as Georgine reached out and pulled Severs back.


    Waving her wand, those watching hold their breaths as Madam Pomfrey waves her wand. Everyone seems to be holding their breath until after a long minute that seemed an eternity, she says, "Miss Prince is fine, but she has a bit of smoke inhalation, and light burns on the back of her neck with light swelling on the palms of her hands. Thankfully, there are no serious health related concerns at the moment."


    There is an audible sigh of relief that can be heard as Reginald, Georgine, and Severus slightly relax at the infirmary matron''s pronouncement of Rowan''s condition. But the matron did not appear to be finished giving her medical verdict yet. The three of them all intently wait to listen to the matron''s following statement.


    "However, Miss Prince is almost completely magically depleted for the time being, which is a bit of a concern, but with a bit of rest, she will make a full recovery. I have no doubt that the magical depletion is a direct consequence from having to apparate under such dire circumstances," Madam Pomfrey said, before muttering, "I don''t even know how she managed to do so in the first place without even learning how to do so in the first place nor much less how she managed to break through the school''s wards. But then again, Hogwarts wards must have let her in or otherwise she''d be dead."


    There are more expressions of relief at Madam Pomfrey announcement as she waves her wand and levitates the unconscious form of Rowan into the air. "Please do not worry Miss Prince is in merely need of one or two days of full rest and she''ll be good as new. And as for all of those of you would like to accompany us to the infirmary may, but I do not want any short of loud voices much less shouting! I have patients that need to rest."


    The Prince''s docilely follow after the infirmary matron as Dumbledore sighs again in relief. Professor Kettleburn in the background is heard saying, "That is jolly good, I''ll let Hagrid know. The poor man was rather overwrought and practically in tears, when I left him." Kettleburn rushes off leaving Dumbledore gazing solemnly at where the Triwizard Cup had been previously located at.


    Someone had purposefully enchanted the cup, but who? Dumbledore was still going over the culprits in mind, when he hears Professor Salah say, "And where is Professor Lye?" A loud click suddenly goes off in his mind as he hurries off towards Professor Lye''s quarters.

 Chapter 441 - Hogwarts Infirmary â…¡

    Down in the infirmary, Rowan lay on a bed of clean linen sheets. Severus gently, but firmly clutched Rowan''s limp hand as Georgine, and Reginald simply sat in silence on the other side of the bed. The minutes trickle slowly by with the only sounds are the muffled sounds of other patients, and the footsteps of Madam Pomfrey moving to check over her patients in bed.


    Suddenly, Rowan sat up gasping and panting as she glanced around. Severus throws himself at her causing her to let out a loud oof at the strong hug. Somewhat bewildered by the current scene in front of her she tries to piece everything together. She was fairly certain that she had passed out the minute she landed back at Hogwarts. It couldn''t have been that long ago telling by the solemn faces of her family.


    Trying to pry herself away from Severus, Rowan feels something sticky, and rather gooey coating the back of her neck. Since her neck wasn''t in pain, it must be some sort of burn salve to treat the burns she had received from the fierce flames. Unable to take the bone crushing hub anymore, she finally says, "It hurts, Sev," as her twin brother abruptly loosened his hold on her in immediate concern.


    Motioning that she wants to rest against the bed frame, Severus aids his twin sister to lean back against several fluffed-up pillows, he had quickly fluffed up for to lean against. Easing sore back onto a fluffed back pillow, Rowan playful reaches over to tug on the edge of Severus''s long nose in light jest.


    Severus''s onyx eyes glimmer with emotions as he closes his eyes to hide the turbulent emotions found therein. He had been so very afraid of being left all alone after having been abandoned by their mother ever since they were eleven years old. It wasn''t something that he had ever admitted to himself until today.


    But worst of all, he didn''t know just what he would do if something ever happened to his twin sister. He feared that he would simply break like the nursery tale that they had learned in primary school about Humpty Dumpty. "All the king''s horses, and all of the king''s men, couldn''t put Humpty together again." For there is no magical spell or potion that could ever mend a broken heart.


    Seeing that Severus is clutching the linen bed sheets in his fists tight enough to rip, Rowan leans over and takes one of his fists into her own and squeezing his cold hand in comfort until he finally loosened his grip on the bedsheets. But still, Severus unable to open his eyes lest he reveal the moisture felt underneath his eyelids. Seeing that her twin brother is unable to face her properly at this time, she gives Severus a moment to compose herself.


    Feeling a tad embarrassed for ignoring Aunt Georgine and grandfather, Rowan feels the tip of her ears turn light pink. The two older Prince''s have rather somber expressions as they study Rowan carefully hiding any other emotions felt at her waking. Trying to break the heavy emotion charged silence, Rowan inquisitively asked, "How long was I out?"


    "Fifteen minutes," Reginald croaked trying to contain his emotions of relief at seeing his granddaughter safe and sound. He couldn''t have borne another loss for he would have surely gone mad with rage and grief. And in such a dangerous state of mind, he''d have told the rest of the wizarding world to go to hell, before setting it on fire himself.


    "Oh good, I''d hate to have been out longer than that," Rowan tired to make light conversation. Her remark fell flat on its face like a bad joke pun.


    Seeing that neither Georgine nor her grandfather were going to reply in an attempt to lighten the heavy silence, Rowan changes the subject. "I''m hungry, what is there to teat?" And as if in added emphasis, her stomach begins to growl loudly chiming in agreement.


    Georgine''s lips twitch slightly upward as she does her best to hide a wry smile. Sniffing as annoyed, she mutters, "Child, you certainly inherited Helga Hufflepuff side of those things."


    Shrugging Rowan lightly sneers as she points at the tray sitting at the edge of the bed full of sweets. "Well, at least have the grace or manners to hand me a few sweets seeing as there is no food!"


    Georgine snorts back in reply but does not protest as she carefully sets the tray on Rowan''s lap. Mumbling some sort of thanks, Rowan eagerly stuffs herself with sweets as she is simply starving. Casting magic consumed much energy and especially the spells which she had cast earlier in the evening. She had only eaten three large sweets when a group of loud, crisp footsteps are heard rapidly approaching.


    The white curtain is suddenly pulled back to reveal the faces of Madam Pomfrey, Amundsen, Mr. Flint, and four Auror''s: Alastor Moody, Rufus Scrimgeour, and the Prewett brothers, Fabian and Gideon. Seeing her wide awake. they all simply just stare at her as she stuffs another sweet into her mouth.


    "Miss Prince! I have a tray of soup waiting for you! Desist immediately!" Madam Pomfrey said in disapproval. And Rowan did after stuffing yet another sweet into her mouth.


    Tsking her tongue against her mouth, Madam Pomfrey turned to the Auror''s. "Auror''s, my patient is tired and needs her rest! Do not overwhelm, my patient!" Flouncing away she went off to retrieve the tray that had the light meal prepared just for Rowan.


    The golden haired, golden eye lion like figure of Rufus Scrimgeour nods after the matron, and says, "A word in private please-." None of the Prince''s look like they are going to move especially Severus who scowls darkly at the Auror''s, but subconsciously his hand tightens its grip on his twin sister''s hand.


    Seeing that none of the Prince family members are going to be leave, Alastor Moody wisely intervenes, "Scrimgeour let them be, they''ve had a worrisome night. And besides if anyone can keep a secret, it would be the Prince family." Scrimgeour frowns, but slowly nods his head in acceptance of his partners words, before taking a step back leaving the witness interview to the Prewett brothers.


    The handsome Gideon and long nosed Fabian step forward. They were much better at dealing with these types of situations than Moody or Scrimgeour were. Pretending as though they were just meeting for the first time, Gideon warmly smiles and says, "Hello Miss Prince. I''m Auror Gideon Prewett and this is my brother, Fabian Prewett. If you''d allow us, we would like to ask you some very important questions."


    "Go on," Rowan replied.


    "Miss Prince, can you tell us what happened tonight?"


    "Idiot Karkaroff almost got me killed."


    Fabian chokes down a laugh and instead turns it into a cough. The rest of those present simply stare at Rowan''s deadpan tone. It was a bit startling to say the least given the lack of anger or panic much less any wide range of related emotions.

 Chapter 442 - Hogwarts Infirmary â…¢

    With that last statement the entire infirmary room falls briefly silent as if digesting Rowan''s words. Fabian politely coughs to draw the attention back to him and asks his next question, "Can you go into any further details, Miss Prince? Several of those present in their witness statements stated that you paused right before, before touching the Triwizard Cup, can you explain to us exactly as to why?"


    "I could sense an unnatural magic about it," Rowan muttered as winced, before shuffling back against her pillows. "I was close enough that when Igor Kakaroff grabbed the portkey, he grabbed me as well when the portkey began to pull away. When we arrived, we were in some sort of marshland. The portkey didn''t work for me, but the minute that Igor put his hands on the Triwizard cup, he was taken away."


    Rowan paused to get a breath before continuing, "After that, I was running around in the dark avoiding masked figures and someone that they called, Lord Voldemort or at other times. the Dark Lord. I managed to thankfully dodge most of them, but I did come across a pool of Inferi."


    "Inferi!" Scrimgeour roared as Alastor Moody pulled his partner back.


    "My apologizes for my partner''s rude interruption, please continue," Alastor briskly said as he gave his partner a warning, but rather pointed look to keep silent for the rest of the interview.


    "Somehow, I got desperate enough and I don''t know how, but I recalled the apparition exams three rules, which I recalled from briefly reading the pamphlet over for fun: Destination, Determination, Deliberation. Frankly, I really, really wanted to get back to Hogwarts and I did somehow. I''m frankly surprised I arrived all in one piece and that I managed to get through the Hogwarts wards," Rowan lied with a poker face.


    "Hogwarts probably recognized your need," Fabian muttered out loud. "There are many recorded events where children in danger have managed to apparate themselves to a place of safety. I''d not be surprised if this was one of those unique cases."


    "Is that all, Miss Prince?" Gideon asked.


    "Yes, I have nothing else to tell," Rowan truthfully declared, which was no lie as she was not planning on saying anything more.


    "You were very lucky, Miss Prince," Fabian said.


    "Well, I am Godric Gryffindor''s descendant, I''m bound to have some luck," Rowan drily said out loud. But all the while privately thinking to herself, "Even if does always run out in the end."


    "That will be all, Miss Prince," Gideon kindly said.


    "Wait, I have one more minute!" Scrimgeour exclaimed. "Did you recognize anyone during that interval, Miss Prince?"


    "I''m afraid not," Rowan replied. "They were all wearing masks and I was quite literally running for my life through unknown marshes."


    "That will be all," Alastor firmly said, before moving away as he dragged Scrimgeour away. Amundsen and Mr. Flint nod their heads at the Prince''s, before rushing after the four Auror''s.


    "Can you release my hand now, Severus?" Rowan asked. "You''re crushing it."


    "Sorry," Severus grumbled as he loosened his painful grip, but didn''t release her hand causing Rowan to sigh and stare in resignation at the ceiling.


    Thankfully Madam Pomfrey arrives to her rescue. "Young man let go of your twin sister this instant! She needs to rest and never mind eat. I understand that you are very worried and are very much relived, but she''ll be perfectly safe within the confines of the infirmary. Now go on down to the Slytherin quarters, Professor Slughorn is expecting you."


    "And as for you, Mr. and Madam Prince, there are guest quarters available to you both in the Slytherin quarters," Madam Pomfrey politely added. "I can understand your immediate concern, but there is nothing wrong with the young lady in question. She merely needs a good night''s rest and shan''t have it being stared at all night long!"


    Severus reluctantly let''s go and is dragged away by Reginald and Georgine Prince. If they were being kicked out, Severus was going to suffer right alongside them. And yes, the Prince''s were indeed petty.


    Rowan happily digs into her soup and devoured every single last drop. Madam Pomfrey promptly stops by to grab the tray, when she says, "Would you like a bit of dreamless sleep potion, dear?"


    "I''m already used to the nightmares," Rowan confessed with a shrug. "They''ll be nothing new. Might as well get this over with."


    Madam Pomfrey presses her lips together in sadness as she recalls the fact that the Prince grandmother had been killed before her own grandchildren. "Yes, of course, call out if you need anything," Pomfrey said as she closed the screens around her.


    Exhausted, Rowan curled up on her side with her wand right under her pillow. She''d not been asleep for long, when she awoke to unseen eyes. The hair on her arms was sticking up as she slowly reached for her wand. The curtains slowly pull open as she points her wand at the intruder.


    Ash brown hair, silver eyes, Barrett Boone says, "It''s just me."


    "Oh, it''s you," Rowan slowly began to lower her wand when she spotted Barrett''s shoes. They were black boots; Barrett never wore black boots. He said he hated the color in boots as it was boring and clich¨¦. He much rather preferred brown leather or various other types of boots especially ones made out of dragon hide and so forth.


    Faking a smile, Rowan says, "I just missed you. How about a kiss?"


    "Sure thing, love," the polyjuiced Barret said as he leaned his face closer in for a peck.


    He didn''t get a chance to as Rowan pointed her wand at him and said, "Expulso!" Barrett Boone goes flying and crashing into a bed further away.


    Jumping off the bed, Rowan runs out leaving the other patients behind in the infirmary behind. They''d be hurt in the backlash if they fought right in the middle of the infirmary. She shivered as she ran barefoot across the cold stones. Turning a corner, bright sparks just skid behind her as she stubbed her toe on a stone. Hopping in pain, she continues to run as she tries to think of a corner from which to attack from. Her magic was presently unstable given that despite the magic being fully absorbed it hadn''t finished being digested much like a full meal.


    Skirting around a corner, Rowan runs right into Filch. Before Filch can say anything Rowan says, "On my signal swing!" Give Filch the credit he is due; he didn''t even argue.


    Pointing her wand, Rowan waits for the polyjuiced Barret to turn the corner. Simultaneously they both fire their spells at the same time as she freezes him in place and the severing charm cut straight across her shoulder. She hisses in pain and says, "Now, Filch," before the polyjuiced Barret can finish throwing off the Stupefy.


    Filch swings his lantern with full force into the skill of the polyjuiced form of Barrett Boone. And for added good measure gives him another whack as the figure lays unconscious on the stone floor. Breathing harshly, Rowan grinds her teeth in pain and says, "I greatly appreciate that, Filch. Now if Mrs. Norris would be a dear and summon help, I would be eternally grateful."


    Mrs. Norris meows loudly before rushing off to find help. But help was already on its way as Madam Pomfrey had heard the crash and rushed out see Rowan''s bed empty and Barret Boone rushing after her. Dumbledore is followed by the Professors, who were aiding him in the search for the missing Professor Lye and the ministry members, who had yet to leaving including theAauror''s.


    Rowan is a ghastly color as she and Filch press their hands to her shoulder to halt the heavy bleeding as best as they could. Madam Pomfrey let out a gasp as she found them first. "That''s not Barret, it''s someone else," Rowan croaked in pain.


    "They''re over here!" Madam Pomfrey cried out and for good measure gave the unconscious polyjuiced figure a good kick. It was normally against her moral code. But to attack one of her patients such codes were instantly thrown right out the door!


    Madam Pomfrey sighs and says, "It cut down right to the bone. You''ll be needing a blood replenishing potion dear and a muscle mending one. I''ll give you the blood and pain alleviating potions first." Madam Pomfrey stopped the blood flow with a wave of her wand as she said, "Now hold to her side, Filch, and I''ll have her lean against me as well. She''ll be dizzy given the rapid blood loss."


    Filch does as he is instructed as he wraps an arm around Rowan, while Madam Pomfrey does to the other side. Madam Pomfrey glares at Dumbledore and says, "I take that the polyjuiced Barret Boone is probably our missing Professor Lye. Which makes me think that he''s not who he says he is! Might I suggest that next year a more in-depth investigation is done prior to hiring the next Defense Against the Dark Arts instructor, Professor Dumbledore!"


    Dumbledore at least looks ashamed and worried as he says, "It will not happen again, Poppy. I can assure you; it was not intention for any harm to fall any one of my apprentices." Madam Pomfrey stiffly nods her head at them, before leading the ghastly looking Rowan away.


    "Auror''s please follow me my office," Dumbledore said as Fabian and Gideon cast a binding spell on the unconscious polyjuiced figure. Mr. Amundsen and Mr. Flint were gone having left to inform the Minister of Magic. While the four Auror''s had aided in searching the entire school and found nothing amiss except for the unexpected disappearance of Professor Lye. They''d remained behind at the request of Dumbledore.

 Chapter 443 - Professor Lye’s Corroboration

    Past the gargoyle up the winding staircase, the four Auror''s entered Dumbledore''s office. Not much had since changed since the last time except for the addition of a blackboard and two desks in the corner. Fawkes was wide awake as he let out a mournful musical cry, he was an a.d.u.l.t again scarlet, golden and gorgeous.


    Scrimgeour slowly said, "Professor Dumbledore, is there a reason that your female apprentice has been attacked twice in one night?" The sleepy portraits of the previous Headmasters which has been asleep were startled awake or those pretended to be dozing intently listen in.


    "I honestly don''t know," Dumbledore regretfully shook his head as blue eyes solemnly glittered behind his eyes. "But if I had to hazard to guess is because my apprentice is a Prince. And they are, after all the hope for the next generation."


    "Shh, he''s coming too," whispered Gideon as the Auror''s had their wands out and ready. They''d already collect the polyjuiced figure''s wand since long ago.


    The polyjuiced Barrett Boone slowly awoke with a groan, before mocking laughing at seeing their faces. "Waiting for the Polyjuice potion to fall away? Or wanting to know where the boy is?"


    Auror Alastor Moody says, "Professor Flitwick found the boy safe in his dorm. Thankfully that is a small mercy."


    "Ah, and here I wanted to lead you on a wild goose hunt," the polyjuiced man said.


    Sounds from downstairs can be heard as a blast rocks the entire tower. Everyone just stares as even the polyjuiced man looking a bit intrigued. Pulling out their wands the Auror''s point them at the door when the bronze door flies open to reveal the raven, slightly silver streaked hair in the shape of wings of Georgine Prince.


    The tall, slender pale woman strides in a blue bed robe and not very apologetically says, "I might have broken your gargoyle, Professor, he would not let me in. I''m sure he can still be put back together." Dumbledore lips twitch a bit at that whether in mirth or exasperation is unknown.


    Turning towards the polyjuiced figure Georgine says, "Brother thought it best not to come up upon hearing the news from Sluggy. He thought he might kill the polyjuiced wretch otherwise. That and he''s staying with Severus and Rowan now, he doesn''t trust that a third attack won''t happen again and will be residing in the infirmary for the rest of the night."


    "Step aside, Auror''s," Georgine Prince as she pointed her wand at the polyjuiced figure. "I shan''t harm him or kill him; you have my word as a Prince." Auror Moody slowly nods his head in accord as the rest of the three Auror''s take a step back.


    The polyjuiced figures sneers at her and laughs, "What do you think to do? There''s still several hours left to my transformation. Are you planning to read my mind or break it? It''s no use, I can''t reveal anything, I''ve sworn an unbreakable oath."


    "Headmaster Phineas Nigellus Black almost expelled me in my fourth year for breaking the Hogwarts wards," Georgine said with a smirk. "Luckily the old man died not long afterward saving him the trouble of doing so."


    "Miss Prince, you could have brought down the entire castle down!" The clever looking wizard roared from his portrait. Dark hair, dark gray Black family eyes, pointed beard and thin eyebrows. The former headmaster looked every inch as belonging to Slytherin given his green and silver robes.


    Dumbledore blinks in surprise, he clearly hadn''t known that. Dumbledore studies the elder Prince sister with new eyes. He had no idea that Georgine Prince was that powerful.


    "I''m not as powerful as my brother," Georgine admitted out loud. "But I do have a talent for wards and removing or breaking spells. Forcing a polyjuice transformation to end is a skill I''ve acquired since then."


    The polyjuiced figure begins to struggle, but Georgine merely points her wand at the polyjuiced man and forces the potion transformation to revert. It was something unheard of given that it was impossible to break the polyjuice potion unless the user died, or the potion wore off. In this case, they were witnessing an unprecedented event.


    Before their very eyes, the polyjuiced man transformed into a charming young man with a bit of dandy air about him. Georgine stares at the gasping young man and says, "I don''t recognize him, do you, professor?"


    "Pyrites," Dumbledore quietly said. "He graduated some years ago."


    "Well that settles it," Georgine said with a sniff. "Don''t bother to hire a new professor for the Defense Against the Dark Arts position, Headmaster. I shall be taking the position for the upcoming school year." With a whirl she left without so much as a good night.


    The Auror''s blankly are left staring at her departing figure as Auror Scrimgeour mutters, "Well at least you would be able to tell if she was polyjuiced. I would say, she is a good bet for the position and better than most."


    "Why yes, I do believe I shall take Miss Prince up on her offer," Dumbledore assented in logical agreement. That would certainly solve one problem over the summer. And more if he was truthful to himself.


    The five men turn to stare at Pyrites before them who flashes them a cold, bloodthirsty smile. "Auror''s shall we be on merry way to Azkaban?"


    "Where is Professor Lye?" Auror Fabian Prewett asked.


    "Who?" Pyrites feigned innocence.


    "The retired Auror whom you''re pretending to be!" Auror Gideon Prewett snapped.


    "Ah, him," Pyrites said as though he recalled a memory from long ago. "Oh, dead in a ditch somewhere. I couldn''t very well leave him alive now, could I? You''ll find his corpse in the Forbidden Forest if it hasn''t already been eaten by the beasts."


    Alastor Moody motions for the Prewett brothers to go and confirm his story. The two brothers quickly leave as only Dumbledore, Auror Moody and Auror Scrimgeour are left with the prisoner. "I say, Professor, have anything to eat? I''m simply famished," Pyrites charmingly requested as though he was at some social event.


    Scrimgeour narrows his eyes at Pyrites and once upon a time would have exploded at him. Since then he''d learned to manage his temper. But still, this bastard rubbed him all in the wrong ways.


    Half an hour later, both Prewett brothers returned. Fabian quietly says, "We found the corpse and placed it beside Hagrid''s cabin. He''s keeping watch over the deceased Lye."


    "Oh, what a shame," Pyrites mournfully said. "I did so think the Thestral''s might eat him. I guess the creatures are much more picker than I previously thought." Gideon clenches his mouth shut lest he rise to Pyrites jabs.


    "Enough, Pyrites," Dumbledore said as Pyrites merely tilted his head as if hurt.


    Alastor clears his throat and says, "Pyrites, given that you have sworn an unbreakable oath, we have but one more question for you."


    "Yes?"


    "The one you serve goes by the name of the Dark Lord-," Alastor paused with distaste, before adding, "-and Lord Voldemort?"


    "Very good, Auror Moody," Pyrites said in delight. "Indeed, that is the name of my master. He''s glorious beyond name and will assure in a new era. An era which has never been seen before and which the likes will never exist again."


    "He''s got that right," Gideon muttered under his breath.


    "Then that will be all," Alastor said. "We''ll be taking Pyrites to the holding cells until he''s sentenced. He''ll be going straight to Azkaban for the murder of Lye."


    "Oh, I''m so scarred," Pyrites mocked them.


    The four Auror''s ignored him as they hauled him to his feet and out the door. Alastor nods to Dumbledore before leaving promising no doubt to keep him informed. With a quiet creak the door closes shut leaving Dumbledore at his desk. He tiredly arose to open the cabinet door.

 Chapter 444 - The Past

    There inside is a shallow stone basin with odd carvings around the edge: runes and symbols. A silver light was coming from the basin''s contents, which were nothing like never seen before. A liquid like gas substance swirled about. It was bright, whitish silver, moving ceaselessly; the surface it was like waters being ruffled by the wind. And yet like clouds, they separated and swirled smoothly to look like liquid and very much solid.


    Dumbledore carefully moved the pensive and placed it at his desk. Prodding the memories with his wand, he looked inside once again. The silvery substance became transparent until it looked like glass. Bending his face low until his long-crooked nose almost touched the silvery substance, when everything gave a lurch. once more


    Dumbledore found himself staring at his younger self. He''d already had long hair and his beard was still auburn back down. He drew curious gazes due his flamboyant cut suit of plum velvet. In spite of himself, he chuckled at the sight of his younger self that made his way through a setoff iron gates that led into a bare courtyard. He mounted the steps to a rather grim, square building surrounded by high railings.


    He knocked once, when a scruffy girl wearing an apron opened the door. "Good afternoon. I have an appointment with a Mrs. Cole, who, I believe is the matron here?"


    "Oh. Um¡­ jus a mo''¡­...Mrs. Cole!" The girl bellowed over her shoulder. A distance voice shouted something in response.


    "Come in, she''s on''er way," the girl said.


    Dumbledore stepped into a hallway tiled in black and white. The whole place was rather shabby, but spotlessly clean. A skinny, harassed-looking woman came scurrying toward him. She had a sharp-featured face that appeared more anxious than unkind. The woman was muttering to an aproned helper, when she halted and gaped upon finding Dumbledore.


    "Good afternoon," said Dumbledore, holding out his hand.


    Mrs. Cole simply gasped.


    "My name is Albus Dumbledore. I sent you a letter requesting an appointment and you kindly invited me here today."


    Mrs. Cole blinked, before feebly saying, "Oh yes. Well ¨C well, then ¨C you''d better come into my room. Yes." They arrived in a small room that was part sitting room, part office. It was as shabby as the hallway and the furniture was old and mismatched. She invited Dumbledore to sit on a rickety chair, while she seated herself behind a cluttered desk.


    "I am here, as I told you in my letter, to discuss Tom Riddle and arrangements for his future," said Dumbledore.


    "Are you family?" asked Mrs. Cole.


    "No, I am a teacher," said Dumbledore. "I have come to offer Tom a place at my school."


    "What school''s this, then?"


    "It is called Hogwarts."


    "And how come you''re interested in Tom?"


    "We believe he has qualities we are looking for."


    "You mean he''s won a scholarship? How can he have done? He''s never been entered for one."


    "Well, his name has been down for our school since birth-."


    "Who registered him? His parents?"


    At this point, Dumbledore took out his wand and gave her a perfectly blank piece of paper. A waver his wand caused her eyes to go unfocused as she placidly said, "That seems perfectly in order." Her dazed eyes fall upon a bottle of gin and two glasses that had not been there before. She automatically served them both, before she began to down the gin.


    "I was wondering whether you could tell me anything of Tom Riddle''s history. I think he was born here in the orphanage."


    "That''s right," Mrs. Cole muttered as she helped herself to more gin. "I remember it clear as anything, because I''d just started here myself. New Year''s Eve and bitter cold, snowing, you know. Nasty night. And this girl, not much older than I was myself at the time, came in, and she had the baby within the hour. And she was dead in another hour."


    "Did she say anything before she died?" asked Dumbledore. "Anything about the boy''s family, for instance?"


    "Now, as it happens, she did," Mrs. Cole eagerly said. "I remember said to me, ''I hope he looks like his papa,'' and I won''t lie, she was right to hope it, because she was no beauty ¨C and then she told me he was to be named Tom, for his father, and Marvolo, for her father ¨C.''


    ''Yes, I know, funny name, isn''t it? We wondered whether she came from a circus ¨C and said the boy''s surname was to be Riddle. And she died soon after that without another word."


    "Well, we named him just as she''d said. But no Tom nor Marvolo nor any kind of Riddle ever came looking for him, nor any family at all, so he stayed in the orphanage and he''s been here ever since."


    "Though he''s a funny boy."


    "Yes," said Dumbledore. "I thought he might be."


    "He was a funny baby too. He hardly ever cried; you know. And then when he got a little older, he was¡­. odd."


    "Odd in what way?" asked Dumbledore gently.


    "He scares the other children," Mrs. Cole rushed.


    "You mean he is a bully?"


    "I think he might be," said Mrs. Cole with a frown. "But it''s very hard to catch him at it. There have been incidents...Nasty things."


    Dumbledore didn''t press further as Mrs. Cole rabbled on, "Billy Stubb''s rabbit¡­.well, Tom said he didn''t do it and I don''t see how he could have done, but even so, it didn''t hang itself from the rafters, did it?"


    "And then on the summer outing, Amy Benson and Denis Bishop were never quite right afterwards all. We never got out of them was that they''d gone into a cave with Tom Riddle. He swore they''d just gone exploring, but something happened in there, I''m sure of it.''


    ''I don''t think many people will be sorry to see the back of him."


    Dumbledore proceeds to explain that Riddle will return every summer, before Mrs. Cole got to her feet rather steady, despite drinking two thirds of the gin. She knocked twice and then entered a room. She left Dumbledore with the boy in the bare room. There was an old wardrobe and an iron bedstead. A handsome boy, dark-haired and pale, was sitting on top of the gray blankets, legs outstretched out in front of him reading a book.


    Professor Dumbledore introduced himself, but Riddle was wary. He shouted at him to tell the truth, like a command, but nothing happened. "Who are you?" Riddle warily asked.


    Dumbledore proceeded to explain who he was. Riddle''s reaction was surprising as he thought it was a joke or worse an attempt to lock him up in an asylum. Riddle''s cheeks became flushed with excitement upon being told it was a school of magic.


    "I can make things move without touching them. I can make animals do what I want them to do, without training them. I can make bad things happen to people who annoy me. I can make them hurt if I want them to."


    Dumbledore was no longer smiling at this juncture as he intently studied the young boy. Riddle requested that he prove he was a wizard and Dumbledore caused the wardrobe to burst into flames. Riddle was furious, but then he found the wardrobe was fine except for the rattling coming from within. Riddle knew exactly what was inside as Dumbledore asked that he open it and return the items to their owners with an apology.


    Perhaps that should have been the first sign, the older Dumbledore sadly thought to himself. For Riddle did not look remotely abashed, but rather cold and calculating.


    The younger Dumbledore proceeded to explain on how to get to Diagon Alley as Riddle did not wish to be accompanied by him. Riddle seemed quite annoyed at sharing the same namesake Tom with that of the barman at the Leaky Cauldron. He was fairly convinced that his father must have been a wizard not his mother as she had died.


    Before Dumbledore left, Riddle said, "I can speak to snakes. I found out when we''ve been to the country on trips ¨C they find me, they whisper to me. Is that normal for a wizard?"


    Dumbledore explained that it was unusual but not unheard of. The two of them parted ways with a handshake, and the older Dumbledore pulled himself out of the pensive. He furrowed his brows as he recalled the last order meeting.


    Moody was convinced that Tom Marvolo Riddle and Lord Voldemort were one and the same. He pointed out the fact that at the very same time that Riddle disappeared, Lord Voldemort came into existence. And those same friends of the self-proclaimed Dark Lord had been in the past dear friends of Riddle, and they were: Dolohov, Mulciber, Rosier, Avery, Nott, and Lestrange.


    Further proof is that the two Lestrange sons were associated with the Dark Lord. Dolohov was seen in the Lestrange''s company and that of the reactions of the purebloods. Rosier seemed to have developed a pure hatred ever since the death of his firstborn, his son for the so-called Dark Lord. It would make perfect sense if Rosier had begun to pull away from his influence.


    The same could be said about Mulciber, Avery, and Nott for all three families were rather pointedly considered neutral at this point. And were even siding with the Prince''s. If the former friends of Riddle were pulling away it would explain his wrath and anger against them with Rosier only being the first.


    Dumbledore begins to write a letter. The Order of the Phoenix was busy as it was, and he''d have to fill in the gap himself. Once finished, he had Fawkes deliver the letter as he stared long into the night lost in thought. It wasn''t until early morning when he finally retired for bed. His old bones weren''t what they used to be. For once upon a time he''d been able to stay up without any side effects. But alas, age gets the best of us all.

 Chapter 445 - Groan

    Rowan awoke with a pained m.o.a.n as she reached up to clutch her aching shoulder. Blinking through watery eyes she sees the bed curtains as Madam Pomfrey enters with a potion in hand. "It was a rather deep wound and will leave a scar. I''m sorry, dear," Madam Pomfrey said. "But the pain will be gone by the end of today."


    Holding out the potion, Madam Pomfrey adds, "Now drink your potion, it''ll numb the pain. Your muscles are healing nicely but whenever tendons are served, they tend to be the most painful as they''re connecting again. That and your shoulder bone that was nicked is still healing itself."


    Rowan happily accepted the foul-smelling potion and gulped it down. She didn''t even grimace at the appalling taste. She sighed in relief as the potion instantly began to work and the pain began to tamper off.


    Madam Pomfrey says, "I''ll bring a light breakfast right over. Your grandfather and brother are in the next beds over. They''ll no doubt want to speak to you now that you''re awake."


    Severus threw himself at Rowan, but Reginald caught him with one hand. "Your sister is still in pain and recovering, Severus, behave yourself," Reginald sternly said as Severus visibly wilted before them.


    "Curl up on the other side," Rowan said as she patted her unhurt right side. Severus happily climbed onto the bed and sat on the edge of the bed quietly watching her unable to hide his worry and relief.


    "Worrywort," Rowan snickered at seeing the dark eye shadows under her twin brothers'' eyes that denoted his lack of sleep.


    "Last night I was reading a fascination potions volume, if you must know, and simply lost track of time," Severus growled truthfully, but didn''t defend himself more stoutly like he usually would in the face of such a teasing jest from his twin.


    "Mm, how convenient," Rowan drily said as she glanced around. "Where''s Aunt Georgine?"


    "Georgine is sitting down with the headmaster," Reginald replied as he took a seat on the side of the bed. "She is to be the new replacement for the unfortunate Professor Lye."


    "Really?" Rowan looked rather intrigued, while Severus looked rather off put by the whole entire idea. How could he possibly have ever imagined Aunt Georgine as his professor? The very thought filled him with shivers of horror!


    "What time is it?" Rowan asked as she glanced at the bright sunlight streaming through the infirmary windows.


    "It''s roughly more or less ten in the morning," Reginald replied as he calmly studied his granddaughter. "And how are you feeling this morning?" His dark eyes fierce and sharp searching for any signs of lies.


    "Much better, thank you," Rowan muttered. "But I''m starving, where''s Madam Pomfrey with the food."


    "It''s always about food with you, isn''t it?" Severus grumbled. "Figures, you''d inherit Helga''s appetite."


    "And you inherited Godric''s rashness," Rowan countered back, before adding privately to herself, "And the perpetual Gryffindor habit of wearing your heart on your sleeve."


    "Touch¨¦," Severus curtly acknowledged the truth of that statement.


    Luckily, before the conversation can continue Madam Pomfrey footsteps can be heard announcing her presence. She strides down the length of the infirmary carrying a tray that holds a plate of plate of crepes and pancakes with a touch of whipped cream, strawberries, and syrup. Something soft and sweet that was a treat, but not overly heavy on the stomach.


    Coming to a halt in front of her patient, Madam Pomfrey carefully sets the tray onto Rowan''s lap and gives a stern warning, "Now Mis Prince only eat until you feel full, do not overly eat!"


    Turning to Reginald Prince, Madam Pomfrey inclines her head in apology for the terrible fiasco that had occurred last inside of her infirmary. "A private word, Mr. Prince, if you please," Madam Pomfrey said as she gestured to her nearby office within the infirmary.


    Reginald flashes a glance at his granddaughter, before glancing at his grandson in stern warning, before rising to his feet and saying," Please lead the way, madam." After closing the bed curtain around her patient''s bed, Madam Pomfrey quickly leads Reginald to her office in order to properly apologize to him and give him a more detailed report on Rowan Prince''s present condition and recovery progress.


    Rowan doesn''t much pay attention to Madam Pomfrey''s lecture nor to her grandfather departing with infirmary matron, and instead hungrily begins to eat. She had a bit of trouble cutting up her soft food thanks to the shooting pain of agony in her left shoulder every time she moved her arm. Taking pity on his twin sister, Severus without any word takes the fork and knife from her and cuts up her food.


    "Thanks," Rowan happily muttered before chewing on the delicious goodness, after Severus had returned her fork to her to eat with.


    "So, when''s the award ceremony?" Rowan asked with a mouthful of food.


    "Later today," Severus snorted in obvious displeasure. "Despite everything that has occurred, Igor Karkaroff did in fact return first with the cup, and therefore is the champion of the Triwizard Tournament. It should have been rightly presented to you, Rowan instead!"


    "I did not want such a dubious honor to begin with," Rowan truthfully said with a shudder. And then pointedly glanced at Severus as if to say, "You should know better than anyone exactly who is to blame for this mess!"


    Severus has the grace to look guilty for a brief second, before a smirk flashes on his face. "But believe me no one is pleased about it except for Karkaroff. Even his headmaster seems to be ashamed including the rest of the Durmstrang students that are avoiding him. Trust me, he won himself no favors," Severus explained with a smirk.


    "That and Pizarro has been planning to react the event from Karkaroff''s first year during the Triwizard Tournament. Everyone is pretending that they know nothing about her plans including Professor Slughorn," Severus perversely add, before shivering with dread. "But she''s somehow managed to convince Terry to aid her in plotting."


    Rowan violently shivers and then winces in pain as that jarred her aching left shoulder. Trying not to whimper, she grunts, "Well that is rather disturbing imagine. But hopefully those two won''t go to far." Yeah right...It was Terry, they were talking about.


    Changing the subject, Rowan takes another bit of food, and mumbles, "So, grandfather lay out your punishment yet?"


    Severus wilts and winces as he confesses, "I''m pretty sure, I''m grounded. And I''m to be worked to the bone like a slave, or at least that''s what Aunt Georgine said."


    "Mm, we''ll he won''t beat you or starve you. So, you''ll live."


    "Yeah, I will."


    "Anyone stop by yet?"


    "Most of our friends and a few others as well. Last night''s attack didn''t get around, and everyone still thinks it was a prank with the Triwizard cup. Professor Dumbledore and the rest of the professors haven''t bothered to correct them nor will they, I think. Aunt Georgine said that they''re trying to keep everything under wraps for the moment, and that Professor Lye has been declared dead from a heart attack."


    "I suppose that''s the best course of action really. No sense in causing panic among the students and parents."


    "I know, but I can''t believe that Aunt Georgine will be here next year," Severus sulkily said as he crossed his arms over his chest in an unruly fashion.


    "She''s not that bad," Rowan mumbled. "And besides, she''ll keep you on your toes."


    "That''s exactly what I''m afraid of," Severus grumbled as Rowan licked her plate clean. "Ew, that''s disgusting."


    "I was starving, I had a very long night," Rowan huffed as she put the tray to the side and wiped her face clean.


    Severus looks away and clears his throat. "Sorry, I should have never entered your name into the Triwizard Cup in the first place. It was utterly foolish of me."


    "Like I said before actions speak louder than words," Rowan glanced at him as she ruffled his hair. "Just don''t ever do that again."


    Severus leans into the caress, before pulling away with blotchy red spots on his face. "Anyway, Grandfather said, I''m to stick next to you, come wind or snow."


    "Ha ha ha, very funny," Rowan grumbled as she fluffed the pillow behind her, before finding another comfortable position again.


    Not long after their friends began to trickle in to visit her. Rowan got plenty of sweets which she happily ate until Severus hid them away from her. Apparently too many sweets were bad for her. As if she hadn''t seen him eating a third of her sweets right alongside her.


    Though Severus had a very interesting reaction, when Barret Boone stopped by. The entire period Severus glared at Rowan''s boyfriend. Thankfully, Barrett was merely brief and left before Severus pulled out his wand and hexed him. And knowing Severus, Rowan was certain he would have.


    For Severus was still in denial about his whole overprotective sister complex. But aye, it happens. It wasn''t though Rowan was entirely innocent either. She''d slit the throat of anyone who harmed Severus. And if that wasn''t scarier, she didn''t know what was.

 Chapter 446 - We

    On a mist grassy hill stands a circle of stones with two stones standing upright and one on top of it, muggles knew it as Stonehenge. It was said to be the door to another realm. All of which were lies. For wizards it had another name, Magicae Lapis, meaning stone of magic. For the stones marked the precise spot where natural old magic gathered. Though muggle governments had since transformed the sacred holy land into a tourist destination. It was still surprisingly easy to get into at night with a bit of magic.


    The moon was high as the mists covered the grassy hills. Shadows moved to reveal masked figures all wearing orange masks coming forward except for one with a pale stone mask of Zeus. The stone masked man stood in the middle of the stone circle, while wizards and witches came to stand in between the stones until it was a complete circle.


    "I am many and we are all one," the stone figure said as the rest of the orange figures answered back with the same sentence.


    The night goes silent as the Zeus masked man asks, "What have we found?" Only those dolls with information speak the rest remain silent.


    A witch with a very soothing voice rather tranquilly says, "Wilkes was slain."


    "Yes, he was one of us," the stone masked man replied. "But by whom? I did not see."


    "The Prince girl?" Asked a wizard with a dreamy voice as if he was still dreaming.


    "No, she does not have it in her to do so," barked a woman''s shrill voice that normally was weeping. "But what I don''t know is how the girl escaped. Might there have been a spy among the Death Eater''s?"


    "That is always a possibility," they all said in unison.


    A cool male voice says, "Sanderson is leaving to find the Rain Man. His racoon heard everything that night and informed him of Black''s dying message."


    "Then we must find the Rain Man first," whispered, the witch with a soothing voice.


    "And we shall," the dreamy voiced man said. "I''ve seen it in the stars. The spirit walker must die."


    A witch with a low voice says, "And what of Hogwarts? A spy must be placed there that is not a professor among the students."


    "Leave that to me," hummed the dreamy voiced man. "I''ll find someone before the week is out. A younger student won''t be easily noticed."


    A harsh male voice says, "Ever since we lost the Minister of Magic position to Eugenia Jenkins, our plans have become derailed."


    "No, it''s more than that," said the cool male voice. "Ever since the Prince''s emerged things have begun to unravel."


    "They must be killed," they all whispered in perfect unison again.


    "Indeed," muttered a wizard with the strong scent of tobacco and alcohol. "We''ve been pushed away from the order. We need to find someone to replace me."


    "We will," whispered the witch with the low voice. "I''m good friends with Vance. When the time comes, we''ll offer our-self."


    "Good," they whispered again so very creepily in tune.


    A mournful man''s voice says, "And what of the prophecy hall? We are after all assigned to the Space Chamber. It''s been difficult entering the Hall of Prophecy. The new keeper was well chosen, it''s completely warded."


    "And who is it?" They all asked.


    "We don''t know yet. It''s difficult to find any clues," the mournful unspeakable said. "But we''ll keep searching. The keeper sooner or later will let down their guard."


    "Yes, we need to find that which led Alphard Black to us," they all said. "A prophecy, no doubt. We must find it!"


    "And what of Riddle, where has he gone?" Asked, the stone masked man in the center.


    "Albania," replied the shrill voiced witch. "Riddle''s only taken a few with him his most devoted. Odd though, Lestrange was left behind, but then again, Lestrange is a tricky man. He burns hot and cold. He''s dangerous."


    "Dangerous," they all echoed.


    "Let us tie up the loose ends," they all said. "We shall start from the end."


    In unison, the orange masked figures walked into the mist in every direction except for the white stone masked man in the center. "And I looked, and behold a pale horse, and his name that sat upon him was Death, and Hell followed him." Striding away in the mist the last dark shadow vanished into the mist as Stonehenge returned to her usual peaceful self. But the silent was fake for it was full of unspoken whispers of things to come. And come they would.


    *


    In the depths of the Albania forest a green snake with a flat vipers'' head slithered through the forest. There were diamond patterns on her skin, and she was as thick as a man''s thigh. Vastly poisonous and deadly, twelve feet long, she numbly made her way through the forest. There were so many things she''d forgotten, but there are some things she''d never forgotten as she chanted to herself, "My name is Nagini."


    Nagini, who was that? She didn''t know anymore, but that was her name. And she was so all alone and very much lonely. At times she could still remember who she desperately missed, a pale young man with dark hair and equally dark eyes. Tragically, she couldn''t even remember his name that was stolen by time. But he''d made her heart sing once, but he was long gone. Gone, gone, gone. He''d left her.


    Nagini raised her head as she scented the air, there were plenty of new scent on the wind. Food? No, something familiar, man. Man? She''d hunted them before, and they had hunted her. Flashes of old memories flash through her mind, but they quickly flee like flocks of sparrows, before she can lunge at them and firmly clasp her fangs around them.


    Curious and for some other unknown reason, Nagini slithered closer. She could see they all wore dark things to cover themselves. Men so very strange, they had no hide, no fur to protect themselves. The one with crimson snake eyes drew her as she slithered closer tasting him. The darkness around him was unpleasant, but it so very much reminded her of the one she couldn''t remember. Him. It''d always only been him.


    Nagini, was about to slither away, when the crimson eyed one spoke, "Don''t be afraid come out."


    Nagini''s snake eyes blinked as something compelled her to slither out of the bushes. There were cries around her, but she paid them no mind. This man, this man could understand her!


    "How exquisite," Voldemort said in parseltongue. "Come."


    Nagini did not know what compelled her to follow, whether loneliness or the magic in his voice, followed she did. She did not know what would become of her nor did she care anymore. She was tired and so very lonely. This was infinitely far better.

 Chapter 447 - Infirmary Leave

    Tragically, Rowan missed the Tournament Champion Ceremony as she wouldn''t be released from the infirmary until the following morning. At least she had Aunt Georgine and her grandfather, who kept her company during the event. In fact, Georgine even went as far as to raid the Hogwarts kitchens and turn up with a mini feast of their own.


    Madam Pomfrey attempted to protest, but Georgine being the clever Slytherin that she was had brought along extra trays of food for the other patients in the infirmary, and a platter filled with Madam Pomfrey''s favorite tidbits. Even a Hufflepuff like Madam Pomfrey found it a tad difficult to resist such mouth-watering morsels. Eventually the infirmary matron gave in to the bribe, but not before saying, "Everyone only eat as much as you can. I don''t want anyone getting sick from overeating."


    The time quickly passed by until Rowan fell fast asleep. A loud cough pierced through the cloud of sleep causing her to blink her eyes and blurrily glance around, before rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. Each sitting down in a chair next to Rowan''s beside despite the early hour is the figures of Aunt Georgine and her grandfather, who looked as though they had been up for hours.


    This made Rowan narrow her eyes as she yawned loudly and wondered, if the two of them had even left the infirmary last night to sleep back at the Slytherin guest quarters or if they had truly stayed in the infirmary the entire night watching over her. A part of her highly doubted that would be the case with Madam Pomfrey''s tendencies, then again, this was Georgine Prince, who regularly talked down to tougher healers, and Madam Pomfrey would be a piece of cake when in comparison to persuade to her cause. And if that was true, how embarrassing!


    The tip of Rowan''s ears turns pink at the mere thought that her aunt and grandfather could have possibly seen her snort and drool during the night. Normally, this wouldn''t be embarrassing at all with her friends, but this was her grandfather and aunt. They always were so composed and dignified, and for them to see her in such an undignified manner made her feel wholly mortified.


    Trying to cover up her embarrassment, Rowan murmurs, "Good Morning."


    "Good morning to you too, child," Georgine muttered with a smirk as she glanced up from the latest edition of Witch Weekly which featured a rather strapping Quidditch player on the cover of the news rag, and a title that read, "Anton Rouge, Most Charming Smile Award." And in smaller letters to the side it adds, "Turn to page three for more information on the latest Most Charming Smile Awardee."


    Trying not to roll her eyes, Rowan snorts at being reminded of Gilderoy Lockhart, who had won that award five times from the magazine. Before she can continue her thoughts on the subject, Reginald asks, "And how are you feeling this morning, Rowan?"


    "Much better grandfather," Rowan truthfully replied as she moved her body side to side rather lightly to wince at feeling her left shoulder move. "I feel a lot better really and I don''t feel tired anymore. But my left shoulder is still rather sore."


    "That is good to hear," Reginald muttered looking much more appeased as he leaned back into his seat. Glancing to the side, he listens for the sound of approaching footsteps and says, "It would seem that the matron is on her way."


    Not a minute after the bed curtains are pulled to the side with a soft screech to reveal the bustling figure of Madam Pomfrey. "Good morning, Miss Prince," Madam Pomfrey cheerfully said in a brisk tone of voice. "Now just be still there for a moment, Miss Prince, I must run a few tests and if all goes well, you''ll be able to join your friends and your brother in the Great Hall this morning for brunch."


    "Oh good," Rowan grumbled in relief. She''d been growing rather bored of being suck in an infirmary all the time with nothing to do. If she had at least a book to read, it wouldn''t have been so bad.


    With a wave of her wand, Madam Pomfrey mutters the incantation, before a light pulsing dark glow can be seen still on Rowan''s left shoulder. Putting her wand away, Madam Pomfrey says, "The good news is that you can leave the infirmary this morning, Miss Prince. The wound has closed and won''t easily reopen. However, that being said the wound is still in the process of healing as the cutting hex not only slashed deeply through flesh and muscle, but right down to the very bone. You will still feel a bit sore for a week or two until the wound fully heals. And will need to not overly exert yourself during this time period."


    Seeing Rowan''s face visibly brighten up at the medical prognosis, Madam Pomfrey slowly adds, "Thankfully, there was no lasting damage to your arm, Miss Prince. But I am afraid there will be a permanent lasting scar on your left shoulder that will never truly fade away."


    The three a.d.u.l.ts carefully study Rowan afraid that she might have a panic attack. She a scar would typically be seen as a terrible disfigurement for any pureblood girl yet to wed. And many pureblood potential suitors would often times be dissuaded away by such a physical disfigurement.


    However, Rowan remains rather calm in the face of such news. Shrugging her shoulders, she says, "Truthfully I was more worried about having permanent damage in my left shoulder. A scar in my opinion isn''t something to terrible to live with in exchange for keeping full use of my physical extremities."


    "Well, then I will be on my way," Madam Pomfrey said rather pleased, before hurrying to chastise a first year for getting out of bed, despite being dark blue with bright green polka dots covering his entire face and body.


    Turning towards her aunt and grandfather, Rowan sheepishly asks, "Will the two of you be going now?"


    Georgine loudly snickers and says, "Why child, if I didn''t know any better, I would think you want us gone?" Rowan sends a dark scowl towards her aunt, who merely continues to loudly chortle with unholy glee.


    Reginald warily shakes his head at his younger sisters'' antics and says, "Yes, Georgine and I have tarried at Hogwarts long enough. And we will be seeing the two of you again in a few days. Tell your brother, goodbye."


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan quickly said as Reginald tousled her head in goodbye, while Georgine flashed Rowan another cheeky grin which caused Rowan to glare back, and Georgine to leave the infirmary loudly snickering to herself.


    "Rude," Rowan grumbled under her breath, before climbing out of bed and heading to the lavatory to wash her face and get ready for breakfast. Having washed her face and having taken care of other business, she stood in front of the mirror combing her hair with her fingers, before creating a loose braid that hung over her shoulders.


    Still feeling a bit gross, but unable to take a bath, Rowan grabs a wand to perform a light cleaning spell on her body and a freshening spell on her clothes. Muttering the charm over herself, her wand suddenly clatters loudly onto the floor as she lets out a cry of pain and clutches her left eye. For a moment, the vision in her left eye flickers in agony, before slowly the pain fades away until she can see again.


    With her heart sinking further down in her chest, Rowan removes her hand from her left eye and glances at her reflection. There appeared to be nothing obviously wrong with her eye, and nothing had come during Madam Pomfrey''s diagnostic that morning. But that sharp, agonizing pain had not just been an illusion.


    Thinking back to only two days ago, Rowan can clearly recall that sickening feeling in her magic as she absorbed the latest death surge. There had been something off like a dark taint. Was this it? And if so, was it permanent.


    Doing her best to shove away her internal fears for the moment, Rowan composes herself, before bending down to pick up her wand from the stone floor. She would just have to take care to perform as little as magic as possible in the upcoming days. Hopefully, it was nothing, but a part of her told her that just wasn''t the case.

 Chapter 448 - Applause

    Brunch was a wonderful affair as friends and Severus greeted Rowan in the Great Hall. The Slytherin''s cheered for her and personally thought that she should have been the rightful winner of the tournament cup. The rest of the houses add their own applause as they too thought that Rowan Prince should have won. It was a damn shame and they all knew it.


    Taking a seat at the Slytherin table, Delilah Pizzaro sitting a short way away leans out with a big smirk on her face. The sixth-year girl winks and says, "Don''t worry, Prince, you have been properly avenged in a Slytherin manner. Greengrass and I made the Champion Ceremony, a most memorable evening the likes which won''t easily be forgotten and is now recorded in a Hogwarts''s History."


    Staring rather wide eyed at the older Slytherin, Rowan turns to glance at Terry, who innocently bats his eyes at her. Shaking her head with fear, she realizes she really does not want to know after all, what these two are capable of. And they called her scary!


    With a loud cough, Terry grins at reclaiming Rowans attention and says, "I thought to make up a bit for my last prank against you," while Silvia and Bethanie looked away as if embarrassed.


    Glancing at Severus, who was pointedly poking at his full English breakfast on his plate, Rowan turns to Tiffany, who purses her lips playfully at her. Seeing that no one is talking, Rowan says, "So is anyone going to tell me just what happened during the Triwizard Tournament Ceremony last night?"


    "Nothing much," Tiffany smugly said, "only that it was so awkward that a chirp of a cricket could be heard. Not even the Durmstrang students were pleased. According to them, Karkaroff was a coward for abandoning you and leaving you to make your way back. As such, when Karkaroff''s trousers mysteriously ripped last night, there was a slew of laugher from everyone, while the Headmaster of Durmstrang looked as though he wanted to cover his face in shame."


    "How very mysterious," Rowan drily said as she nibbled on her toast. "Let me guess, the mischievous culprits remain yet at large?"


    "Exactly! The unknown pranksters have yet to be caught!" Tiffany grinned for a moment, before her grin faded away. "Though Professor Lye mysteriously disappeared as well just like Professor Adric. Everyone''s starting to think that the DADA position is cursed."


    "Yes, how very strange," was all that Rowan said. She wasn''t about to tell the truth. Nor much less any of the many other versions of what happened. It was best to stick to the official lie with vague details.


    After brunch, Rowan changed into some loose clothes, before heading out to the green lawn to relax under the shade by the lake much like everyone else was. It was simply wonderful just to relax with friends and not have to worry about the Triwizard Tournament. It was simply perfect.


    Later that evening despite being tired, Rowan risked teleporting to the lake to visit Nadira. To her absolute relief, nothing terrible happened, which gave her hope that the incident in the lavatory had been just a onetime thing. Wearing just a light jumper in the cool lake breeze, Rowan calls out in parseltongue, "Nadira," and waits.


    There is not a hint of sound until she hears a large splash as something large, glistening in the moonlight bursts out from the middle of the lake. Hurtling just over the waves, a glistening albino serpent can be seen flying over the lake causing Rowan to gasp in delight, before her eyes turn strange at seeing the sheer size of Nadira. Nadira had grown once again and was now as thick as an anaconda. Just what were the merpeople in the lake feeding her?!


    "Guardian!" Nadira whispered excitedly as her aquamarine eyes and jewel glittered beautiful under the moonlight. Happily slithering onto the guardian''s shoulders, she says, "Guardian, did you see?! I can fly now!" It was a magical trait inherited from her snake mother, but as she grew larger, the more magic it would cost to sustain her girth in the air. Bu in the meantime, while she was still small, she would enjoy her gift.


    "Yes, most impressive," Rowan grunted under the weight of Nadira, but especially tried to keep herself from wincing in pain as Nadira''s weight was her left shoulder to scream in agony.


    Rubbing affectionately her wet, silky soft head next to Rowan''s cheek, Nadira excitedly says, "I watched the entire tournament, Guardian! It was most exciting! I especially wanted to fight the great flying beast!"


    "The dragon?" Rowan said in disbelief.


    "Mm," Nadira said with excited, sparkling eyes. "I can remember mother recounting tales of her grand adventurers and great battles against foes that could breathe fire. Mother used to steal their eggs and eat them!"


    Rowan''s face is carefully kept blank. A Great Horned Serpent is still a snake, and snakes very much do like to eat the eggs of birds, and in this case, dragons apparently. Coughing, she reaches to rub the top of Nadira''s head, when she feels a soft nub-like thing. Looking closer, she sees that it is soft nubs that will one day harden and become tiny horns.


    Nadira happily chats with Rowan about all of her adventures in the lake and great deeds. Rowan much like an a.d.u.l.t with a child nods her head and appropriately says words of excitement and amazement at every interval. Finally, too exhausted to function, she says, "I am sorry, Nadira, but is late and I am tired." Seeing the snake''s head droop, she quickly adds, "But I promise to come swimming with you in the lake in the Fall. I''ll buy a proper swimming suit, and you can show me your nest."


    "Yes!" Nadira proudly said as she leapt off Rowan''s shoulder causing her to wince in pain. "I will show you the best places to hunt, Guardian!" Nadira proudly added in delight.


    "Yes, yes," Rowan patiently said. "Now I will be leaving tomorrow, Nadira. Please be good, and if you need anything, you head down to the kitchens, you hear!"


    "Yes, guardian!" Nadira said, before rubbing her face against Rowan''s cheek once, before flying up into the air, and diving straight into the inky black light with a big splash.


    "Show off," Rowan said with a big smile on her face, before teleporting back to the dorms to finally get some rest. It had been a rather long day filled with various hurtles, and she would like to very much get some sleep.

 Chapter 449 - Formal Request

    Upon returning to Prince Manor, Reginald and Georgine had been greeted by the Prince family house elves: Dawn, Tadbey, and their child, Laldey. After being greeted, Georgine went to rest in her chambers, while Reginald returned to his study to read and reply to various correspondence that had arrived at Prince Manor, whilst he was away. He first replied to the most urgent missives of business including one from Malfoy, before retiring for the day.


    The following morning, Reginald had started off his day by tossing more than a few of the remaining letters into the flames of the fireplace. He had absolutely no intentions of ever replying to such ill-advised invitations. There were some things that he simply had no desire to participate in. Especially, when such foul, perverse suggestions were made by the host in a terrible, pitiful effort to gain his favor.


    With a frown, Reginald comes to the last wax sealed envelope on his desk that shows the encrusted seal of the Avery family. Narrowing his eyes, a bit at the letter, he furrows his brows a bit in perplexation. The present, Head of the Avery family is much younger than himself. And despite being part of the same pureblood circle, they had never truly interacted with each other beyond necessities.


    Pensive, Reginald grabs his silver letter open and slices neatly through the wax to read the letter found inside. With a soft crinkle, the letter is unfolded, and he begins to read.


    "To Sir Reginald Prince,


    Allow me to formally introduce myself, my name is Evan Avery, and I am the son of, Evan Avery Sr. I am a recent widower as my wife, Madeline has recently passed away after the birth of my newborn son, Barnabas Avery. There is no need for further condolsoances as I am grateful to the gifts for my son, and the wreath of flowers that were sent for the funeral of my belated wife by the Prince Household.


    That being the case, I am well aware that we are strangers, however, I attended Hogwarts with your two grandchildren, Rowan and Severus Prince. We were all in the same year together. If I may, I wish to request that you permit a private meeting over tea with Rowan, your granddaughter.


    I swear on my honor as an Avery that I do not mean her any harm nor am I seeking to inquire for her hand in marriage or to arrange a future betrothal between or two houses. I merely wish to speak to her regarding a private matter. I understand that you are a busy man, and as such, I beseech you to reply at your earliest convenience.


    Sincerely,


    Evan Avery."


    Furrowing his brow, Reginald pensively sets the letter down and says, "Dawn, come hither."


    Mere seconds later the Prince family house elf appears in the master''s study. "Yes, Master? Master called Dawn?" She asked as her large droopy ears eagerly flicked in the air.


    "Bring my sister to me, Dawn," Reginald calmly ordered. "And if she is asleep, wake her and ensure that she arrives in a timely manner. If she refuses to comply, you have my permission to give my strict orders to Tadbey, he''ll see to it that my sister makes her way in a timely fashion as requested."


    "Yes, Master!" Dawn squeaked, before vanishing away to Miss Georgine''s boudoir.


    The boudoir of Miss Georgine is as elegant and lavish as ever as Georgine still in her bathrobes is resting on her bed and sprawled on her side reading a drama piece. Without even glancing up from her novel, Georgine in a resigned fashion says, "What does my brother want now, Dawn?"


    "Master has requested that Miss Georgine come down to see him in the study," Dawn solemnly said as she shook her head in emphasis, while her hands apprehensively clutched her white apron. It wasn''t that Miss Georgine was a terrible master, but Miss Georgine was rather fickle at times. And Dawn did not want to become between the Master and Miss Georgine.


    "And what if I refuse?" Georgine threatened without glancing up.


    "Dawn has been authorized to recount master''s orders to hubby, and hubby will ensure that master''s orders are obeyed," Dawn replied with reservation in her tone of voice.


    Georgine clicks her tongue in annoyance, before snapping her book shut rather loudly. It was better that she goes to see her brother on her own reconnaissance or else that blasted house elf would come after her. And Tadbey always relished an opportunity to rile her up.


    Sniffing, Georgine slips out of bed and slides her feet into silk slippers. Tying her silk bed robe shut, she says, "Let my brother know that I am coming," before closing the door loudly behind her with a thunk.


    Tromping down the stairs, Georgine stomps over to her brother''s study and slams the door open without even knocking. "Well?" She impatiently huffed as she crossed her arms over her chest. "I am waiting," and tapped her silk soled foot against the carpeted floor.


    "Manners, Georgine. And close the door behind you," Reginald chided his younger sister, who let out a loud huff, before slamming the door shut and taking a seat across from him.


    "Really, Georgine," Reginald further nagged at her. "One would think that you were raised in the wild and not by a governess at all."


    Georgine rolls her eyes and says, "Enough chitter-chatter, brother. Let us get down to business, I have a very busy day planned ahead, if you must truly know."


    Reginald snorts and deadpanned, "Lounging in bed is not an activity, Georgine."


    "Says, you," Georgine loftily said.


    Refraining from rolling his eyes, Reginald tosses the Avery letter over to his sister. "Read it," Reginald said as he leaned back against his chair. "And tell me, what you think."


    Georgine grabs hold of the letter and begins to read. After a moment, she lifts her eyes away the letter and says, "What of it, brother? It is a simple, private meeting, and the Avery youth has vouched for his purpose."


    "That is not what concerns me," Reginald muttered. "But rather just what Avery wishes to speak to her about. Rowan and Severus are not friends with the boy, and in fact were quite hostile to a certain extent if we recall the incident in their first year at Hogwarts."

 Chapter 450 - Formal Request â…¡

    After a moment, Georgine sets down the letter onto the desk and leans back into the armchair to compose her thoughts. Pursing her lips in thought for some time, she finally says, "Well, there is only one other thing that I can think of. The young widower seeks protection for his newborn son, a Godmother so to speak. And who better than a Prince given our precious lineage especially that of Rowan''s?"


    "I thought as much," Reginald concluded with a tired sigh as he rubbed his face with one hand. "And I will not allow her to be used in such a fashion."


    "Hold on, brother," Georgine firmly interjected. "The Avery''s are a good family, and a valuable ally."


    "And?" Reginald flatly said, with a cold gleam in his eyes.


    "Protection, brother," Georgine sighed in exasperation. "Yes, Rowan will need to fulfill certain duties to the Avery family, but in turn, they will be tied to her until the child is grown. And this ought to quell the worst of the rumormongers."


    "What rumors?" Reginald sharply barked.


    "They say that the Prince heirs are not proper purebloods nor that they are capable of participating in society."


    "What!"


    "Calm yourself, brother," Georgine said in disapproval. "With Sirsa''s death and everything that has transpired, we have neglected one critical aspect in the children''s education. We have not introduced them into proper wizarding society, and nor has Rowan debuted yet, despite being well of over the age to do so."


    Reginald opens and clothes his mouth, before pressing his mouth into a thin line. "It would seem that I have missed a critical aspect in regard to their future."


    "We all have," Georgine said with a tired sigh. "There is still plenty of time to remedy that as neither of them have yet to turn sixteen years old. This will mean money, brother, and opening Prince Manor to the pureblood masses to arrange a Winter Ball in order to properly introduce the children, and have Rowan make her young ladies'' debut into pureblood society."


    "Very well, see to it that it is done," Reginald stiffly answered, before adding, "And thank you, sister."


    "It is my duty to the children," Georgine murmured and winced physically at the idea of planning a Winter Ball from Hogwarts all the while being a professor. Just what had she gotten herself into?!


    Shaking her head, Georgine asks, "Brother, may I ask Dorea Potter and the Verninac''s for aid?"


    "She is a former Black," Reginald murmured, "and she will have more than ample experience with such things. And as for Sirsa''s cousins-."


    Reginald paused for a moment to gain his breath, before adding, "-I am sure they will be delighted to aid in preparation for the festivities."


    "Indeed, I thought it would be more prudent if the actual presentation is hosted at one of the Verninac homes rather than at Prince Manor," Georgine steadily proposed. "I would rather not risk the integrity of the Prince Manor wards with such a large of influx of guests that will be present."


    "I will not object the suggestion, Georgine," Reginald truthfully acquiesced. "However, the Verninac''s may not feel in the same manner in that regard. Confer with them first, and if needs be must, we will cover the cost for the necessary international portkeys to be created for the guests to use if they wish."


    "I already thought as much, but I doubt that many will elect to use such means preferring to arrange their own travels in comfort. Still, we shall see," Georgine pensively murmured as Reginald moved to turn away.


    "And one more thing, brother."


    "What?"


    "The children do not have Godparents."


    "And?"


    "Well, what if we tied another family to us via that way?"


    "Who?"


    "Dorea Potter and Fleamont Potter?"


    Reginald almost chokes at the last suggestion as he narrows his eyes most pointedly at his younger sister, who is innocently batting her eyes up at him. "Dorea, I can understand as she is a former Black, but why Fleamont?"


    "Severus wishes to become a Potion Master," Georgine truthfully answered. "Fleamont Potter is an excellent potioneer, who made his own fortune in creating potions. Untraditional, yes, but as a godfather, he will be in an excellent position to privately tutor, Severus, and offer''s superb connections which neither you nor I possess within the potioneer''s community."


    "Yes, but what of Rowan?" Reginald grumbled still not fully convinced by the argument, and frankly did not want too.


    "Even if Fleamont cannot offer Rowan any education, he can certainly offer her connections to Potion Guilds and other guilds not including the direct suppliers of Apothecaries," Georgine matter-of-factly stated. "And she will be needing all of those things in her chosen mastery."


    After a long pause, Reginald reluctantly says, "Very well, I will agree. However, I will not be physically requesting their being godparents, you will take care of that, dear sister! But I will write an official letter of request, which will bear my personal seal."


    "Agreed," Georgine said, before rising to her feet. "And brother, I will expect to be permitted full allowances when it comes to the planning of the Winter Ball."


    "Yes," Reginald replied as if his teeth were being pulled. He knew for a fact that his sister had an extravagant taste. And she would certainly use every single galleon that was offered to her.


    With a cheerful smile, Georgine departs out of her brother''s study with a skip in her steps. "Dawn," she called out.


    With a loud pop, Dawn appears and says, "Yes, Miss Georgine?"


    "Please inform Dorea Potter that I shall stop by for tea within the hour," Georgine said. "I have joyous news to share with her!"


    "Yes, Miss Georgine!" Dawn squeaked, before popping away and leaving Georgine to make her way to her quarters. Her brain was simply filled with ideas! And despite the tedious horror it would be planning all of it, it would be most wonderful if it served to rile her brother up!


    That and the bulk of the party planning would be handed over to the Verninac''s. She had not believed she would be able to convince her brother, but in the end, he had agreed to her proposal. Now, she merely needs to write three letter''s and wait for their response. It was the perfect solution, but first she must get dressed!

 Chapter 451 - Formal Request â…¢

    Finished dressing, Georgine nodded at her appearance in the full-length mirror as the mirror image of herself roguishly winked back at her. Satisfied, she makes emerges from her quarters to find that dreadful Tadbey waiting for her outside of her personal chambers. Furrowing her brow at the well dressed, neat house elf, she crisply asks, "Well?"


    The figure of Tadbey in his crisp blue overalls, and white ironed shirt can be seen narrowing his eyes back behind his spectacles. His large ears are neatly trimmed, but full of hair. His long nose wrinkle in reply, while his hairy tones curl against the carpeted floor as if irritated.


    Holding out two carefully written letters with the wax seals of the Prince family Head, Reginald prince, Tadbey says, "Master as requested that Miss Georgine ensure they be delivered to Dorea Potter and Fleamont Potter."


    "Thank you," Georgine aloofly said as she took the letters from his grasp.


    The two of them glare for just a moment, before Tadbey sniffs, and pops away. Striding away, Georgine with a hum, she marches swiftly to the main hearth, before flooing away. Emerging from the green flames, she dusts off any soot with a wave of her wand and makes her way towards the parlor of her friend.


    The ridiculously old house elf named Pookey is pouring tea for the Madam. The old female house elf''s ears droop with age, her face sags under the weight of wrinkles and loose skin. Her eyes are too big for her face and seem to just swallow everything up. Her forearms are skinny, but saggy just like the rest of her only held together by a neat tea towel that has a silver rose pin.


    Pookey with practiced ease asks, "Two sugars and cream, Lady Georgine?"


    "Yes, Pookey," Georgine murmured as she took a seat from her dear old friend, Dorea Potter.


    The witch in question is still pale faced as ever with a batch of blue veins running down her neck. Her usual shawl is tightly wrapped around her shoulders despite the warm weather, but her gray eyes are less somber than usual. Showing off one of her rare smiles, Dorea curiously asks, "I must admit, my dear friend, I was most surprised when your house elf appeared this morning with a request for tea. I did not think you were capable of rising at such an early hour of the morning."


    Georgine sniffs as if insulted, before haughtily saying, "Well, I had glorious news to share with you, my friend."


    "Which is what exactly?" Dorea arched her brow in disbelief. "It must be some gossip to have roused you from your dearly beloved bed."


    "I suppose in a manner it is," Georgine murmured as she took a sip of her tea, before letting out a content sigh. Delicately putting her teacup down onto the china platter, she removes an elegant letter from her coat pocket. "Please read it, my dear."


    Dorea''s gray eyes flicker at the envelope as she furrows her brow at recognizing the seal on the wax as belonging to Reginald Prince, Georgine''s elder brother. Breaking the wax seal, she opens the envelope and begins to read. Her brows actually rise in surprise, before she leans back into her seat and puts the letter down onto the side of the table.


    "Well, that is indeed gossip," Dorea muttered as she reached for her tea and took a sip, before answering, "And exactly why have the Prince''s waited until now to seek godparents for the Prince family children. They are close to being of age, and truly do not warrant the need for such a thing."


    "True," Georgine replied as she took a chocolate biscuit and bit into it. Finished chewing, she adds, "However, should the worst occur, we wish for the children to have someone to lean on, advise them in case that Reginald nor I be readily be available."


    Dorea slowly nods her silver-gray hair, before saying, "It is not impossible seeing what has occurred. And there are no other Prince''s beyond yourself and your brother. It is a wise decision. But are you certain that the Prince family wishes to formally request this of me?"


    "Yes," Georgine bluntly said, before glancing away in embarrassment. "And you are my most beloved of friends, Dorea. If there was anyone who would care for the children in our stead and look out for their best interests it would be, you."


    A wide smile appears on Dorea''s face at the heartfelt statement of her embarrassed friend. "Very well, I will graciously accept the Prince''s request. When shall the formal ceremony take place?"


    "The Prince family will host a Winter Ball to introduce the children into society, and have Rowan properly debut as a young lady," Georgine replied. "The Godparent ceremony will take place a few days before and shall accompany the children to the Winter Ball."


    Pausing as in further embarrassment, Georgine murmurs, "And I was hoping that you would aid me in the preparations, my dear friend. I shall be taking the position of Profession at Hogwarts the upcoming school term for the subject of the Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Dorea let out a gleeful chortle as she clapped her her hands together, before wagging her finger at her friend. "You have been holding out on me, Georgine! Shame on you!" Georgine flushes an even brighter red and hurriedly takes a sip of her tea to cover her utter mortification.


    Deciding to cease teasing her friend, Dorea tilts her head in approval and says, "A most excellent choice for the date, and yes, my friend, I will aid you in the planning." Georgine lets out a small sigh of relief at hearing her words.


    "-It will permit us more than ample time to send out the invitations and prepare the decorations, catering, and so many other things," Dorea said. "Now then, who is to be the godfather?"


    "Oh that," Georgine perked up with devilishly delight. "Fleamont Potter."


    "What?!" Dorea choked in disbelief knowing full well that Reginald did not like her husband''s distant cousin, Fleamont Potter. "How in Merlin''s name did that come to be?!"


    Georgine almost purrs with satisfaction as she arrogantly replies, "I managed to convince, brother, that Fleamont Potter will offer the children more benefit''s than anyone else."


    Dorea purses her lips as she takes a sip of tea, before thoughtfully murmuring, "I can more than amply understand as to why I was chosen. I am a close friend, and I am a Black. And no one in wizarding society could possibly scoff at my position, but Fleamont Potter is a self-made wizard despite having inherited the Potter fortune. Many will find fault with Fleamont despite his pureblood status."


    "I am well aware," Georgine answered as she flashed a cool smile. "But Fleamont is not associated to anyone including our enemies. And despite his Gryffindor nature, he is associated to certain persons in power that wouldn''t commonly associate with anyone else in wizarding society."


    "My, my, you still continue to surprise me, Georgine," Dorea briskly said as her gray eyes took in the calm figure of her friend sipping at her tea. "I did not think that you had thought that far ahead."


    "I am many things, dear Dorea, but a fool is not one of them," Georgine flashed her friend a wolfish smile.


    Changing the subject, Dorea with an impish smile asks, "And just when will you be visiting the Potter household?"


    Teasing her friend back, Georgine arches her brow and loftily counters, "But I am visiting the home of a Potter."


    Rolling her eyes at the jest, Dorea says, "Really, Georgine? What are we fourteen?"


    "My dear, we are forever young," Georgine arrogantly proclaimed and grinned wickedly at her friend.


    Letting out a snort, Dorea just as aloofly says, "Well, I was going to invite you to have lunch with me at the Potter home, but seeing as you are content here, I suppose I will have to decline Euphemia Potter''s invitation to lunch tomorrow evening. Next time, I suppose."


    "Dorea!" Georgine protested in horror.


    Dorea smirks back and says, "It was merely a jest, Georgine, no need to shriek like a fisher mongers'' wife."


    "I do not sound like a fisher mongers'' wife!" Georgine vehemently protested feeling utterly appalled by the stark comparison. Fisher monger''s wife indeed! NEVER!


    "Manners, Georgine," Dorea hummed as she sipped her tea. "Now let us enjoy the rest of our tea and then I will write to Euphemia accepting her invitation for lunch at their home. And I will include that I will be bringing by a guest."


    Dorea narrows her eyes at her friend, and says, "And you best be on your best behavior behave, Georgine. Fleamont Potter is still the cousin of my poor husband, and I will not have you tarnishing his name!"


    Georgine purses her lips but acknowledges the request. She obediently sips at her tea, before changing the topic to tantalizing gossip such as who was cheating on who, and who had a new mistress. But the most popular scandal at the moment is that one of the daughters of a pureblood family had run off with a muggle and married him. The sheer scandal and audacity, it was all anyone could talk about!


    Though many were laying bets that the girl would return in disgrace to her family as very few pureblood daughters could live with such abrupt change of circ.u.mstances in their daily lives nor much less accustom themselves to living as a muggleborn. Witches like Andromeda Black were far and few in between. And yet the pureblood daughter of one of the greatest families of Britain had managed it. It must have been true love in the end. (And that single grain of paternal care or love of the pureblood parent towards their child is what prevented them from killing their child''s spouse. That and it was greatly frowned upon to do so openly in wizarding society rather discretion was key.)

 Chapter 452 - Verninac Chateau

    The sun is dim over the horizon casting long shadows over the warm southern countryside of France. A rather strange sight is seen as a rather large peac.o.c.k flutters through the air flying straight for a charming chateau with lavish gardens. (It should be impossible as peac.o.c.ks do not fly more than six feet or so. And yet, here was a peac.o.c.k flying by some extraordinary means!)


    The peac.o.c.k in question is Fidel, who is utterly exhausted after his long flight across the English Channel and into southern France. Despite having hitched a ride on a muggle vessel, the trip had been exhausting. However, he could not very well have said no to his mistress. He had his pride as a familiar to consider. And he was not about to let the Prince family name fall into disgrace!


    Pumping his wings harder spotting the end in sight, Fidel flutters towards the grounds letting out a great cry as he circled the grounds to land. Furling his great wings, he lands tiredly onto the grass, before pausing to stare at his tail feathers woefully. His gorgeous plumage was in disarray and ragged from flight. Woe is he.


    Crying out loudly into the evening, Fidel stomps across the grounds arrogantly and trampling across flower bed in delight. Serves the pesky magical folk right for making him come so far to deliver a measly letter! Why couldn''t the house elves have done it?!


    Having flown to the destination before, Fidel let himself in through the side garden door, before arrogantly strutting through the Verninac home as though he owned the chateau. A house elf quickly pops in and lets out a dismayed cry, but Fidel simply marches past them towards the dining hall. The house elves attempt to halt the advance of the gorgeous, prideful peac.o.c.k to no avail.


    Letting out a loud cry announcing his presence, Fidel proudly burst in through the main doors to find the main Verninac family branch members sitting along with their spouses. The only son of the main Verninac family branch, Philippe. Philippe Vernina has slightly tousled curly hair, elegant features with bright colored eyes, and pale skin.


    Furrowing his brows, Philippe glances at his wife, Louise a beautiful French witch with sun streaked hair, and a firm gaze. She arches her brow him as if to say, "I have not purchased a peac.o.c.k, dear. They are horridly loud creatures! Please give me credit for having better taste than that."


    Philippe''s bright colored eyes turn towards his only sibling, his older sister, Noebella, who was a Dubois ever since her marriage to Victor Dubois. Noebella gasps in surprise at recognizing the beautiful peac.o.c.k that was making its way leisurely towards them. Furrowing his brow at his older sister, Philippe asks in French, "Do you know this creature, soeur?"


    "Oui, mon fr¨¨re," Noebella exclaimed. "I recognize the peac.o.c.k as belonging to the sister-in-law of dear Sirsa. But whatever is it doing here?"


    Fidel must have heard her question, because it fluttered over to Noebella, before dumping its package onto her lap. Fidel''s long tail accidently smacked the back of Philippe''s head, before perching on the chandelier above and letting out a loud cry as if to say, "Serves you right."


    Glaring up at the arrogant, spiteful bird, Philippe glowers at the bird, who smugly stares back down at him and lets out a loud cry of smug triumphant. Rubbing the back of his head, Philippe glances at his sister, who is eagerly reading the note from the Prince family. Feeling a loss of appetite, he summons the house elves to clear away his plate.


    The house elves instantly do as instructed, before serving a bit of tea with light snacks to clear the palette such as Choquette, (traditional light airy pastry puffs which have a light sprinkle of coarse sugar crystals on top of the pastry for a hint of sweetness). Despite his annoyance, Philippe remembers his manner and waits for his older sister to finish reading the letter from the Prince''s.


    His sister''s husband, Victor Dubois, a salt-peppered hair elegant wizard peers over his wife''s shoulder to read the letter. Finally, Victor draws back first and sends a warning gaze at his brother-in-law, Philippe as if in reply, while Noebella excitedly rereads the letter again. Impatient and annoyed by the peac.o.c.k smugly staring down at him from it''s perch, Philippe snappishly asks, "Well, Noebella, what does the letter from the Prince''s say?"


    Barely containing her excitement, Noebella''s brightly colored eyes shine as she replies, "Cousin Sirsa''s grandchildren are to be formerly be presented over the winter holidays."


    Louise the wife of Philippe frowns prettily and interjects, "But they are what fifteen years of age, no? It is rather late for a formal presentation."


    Bristling and rising to defend Sirsa, who was know dearly departed, Noebella narrows her eyes coldly at her sister-in-law. "Eileen did not return with the children to Prince manor until their first year, after which, Sirsa began to ensure their manners. And she had written to me prior to her death that she dearly wished to present them in the upcoming year. However, with our dear cousin''s death and that of the children''s father, it did not come to pass!"


    Louise blanches and looks quite taken back at her sister-in-law''s words as Noebella and her had always gotten along. It was shocking to say the least, but she should have known better. Noebella and Sirsa had grownup together and had been the best of friends despite the vast distance between them and had often exchanged letters throughout their entire lives.


    "Noebella," Philippe warningly reprimanded his sister to watch her tone of voice.


    Flashing her younger brother, a cold look, Noebella flourishes the letter at her brother as if a gauntlet of challenge. "This letter bears the official Prince seal, Philippe," Noebella explained.


    "And even you have heard of the famous lineage of the Prince''s and especially that of cousin''s grandchildren. The Prince''s are formally requesting that we acknowledge the bloodline of the Verninac''s and agree to host their presentation in society at the Verniniac ancestral home. I for one am inclined to agree as we never did anything for Cousin Sirsa, while she yet lived. We owe her that much, and it will be a great honor for the family to announce that we are in fact tied to the Prince family."


    Philippe purses his lips and aloofly replies, "We have already met the Prince boy over two Christmas''s ago, and though the girl was ill at the time, I already consider that we have more than amply performed our duty as family."


    Noebella moves as if to rise to her feet in anger, but a hand clenches her waist and holds her down. Noebella glares at her husband, Victor, who motions her to remain seated and calm down. Taking a deep breath, Noebella slumps back down as Victor slowly retreats his hand from his wife''s body.


    "Sirsa was a Verninac, Philippe," Noebella flatly pointed out. "She never tarnished the family name while living, and even married into an excellent wizarding family even if it was on the Isles. I do not see why you so pointedly continue to refuse so emphatically the Prince''s request, fr¨¨re."


    "I do not bear our dearly departed cousin any ill will, Noebella," Philippe matter-of-factly explained with a pause and a shudder. "The Prince''s come from line of Percussor''s, and whether you wish to admit it or not, sister, Reginald Prince once upon a time walked with Gellert Grindelwald. Frankly, I do not trust such a wizard nor much less the darker and unsavory whispered tales about him. That man is dangerous, and I do not wish to see us tied anymore to him than we already are!"


    Philippe paused for a moment to gain his breath, before vehemently adding, "And you forget one important fact dear, sister. There are indicator''s that there is a dark wizard on the Isles, and I do read the Daily Prophet, Noebella. Sirsa is already dead, and I will not put our entire family at risk for such a thing. And that is the end of that!"

 Chapter 453 - Verninac Chateau â…¡

    After her brother''s outburst, Noebella''s nostrils flared at her brother''s words, before she held up her head high and stared him down. "Let me remind you now, brother of a little fact," Noebella hissed back as she tossed the letter at Philippe. "You forget the favor of the bloodline that is owed to all Verninac descendants."


    Philippe drastically pales at his older sister''s swords as Noebella smiles grimly in satisfaction. "It would appear that you do remember, after all, Philippe," Noebella icily said. "That letter is an official request for that favor to be used on behalf of her grandchildren. And we will host this ball, fr¨¨re."


    Rising to her feet, Noebella glares down at her younger brother. "I would suggest that you reply to this very evening, Philippe. There is much to prepare and coordinate with the Prince''s until that time. And good evening," before whirling away with her skirts billowing around her. Her husband, Victor quickly excuses himself to his brother-in-law, and his wife, before strolling after the furious figure of his wife.


    Philippe hatefully glares at the letter in his lap and barely stops himself from crumpling it into a ball and tossing it into the flames to be burned to a crisp. Patting his knee, Louise cautiously stares at her husband and says, "Philippe, why such a reaction? This is a good thing is it not?"


    Philippe''s lips curl with a bit of a snarl as most of his anger drains at his wife''s words. "It is not that I do not wish to host the ball, Louise, but I have never liked Reginald Prince the least bit. I remember the height of Grindelwald even if I was a child, and I remember the fear and terrible bloodshed that was at that time. And I truly do not wish to see the family dragged into any dispute all because of Reginald Prince."


    "Then we shall take the utmost care to not do so," Louise firmly answered. "We shall make it abundantly clear that the hosting of the ball is a singular favor owed to the deceased Sirsa, and nothing more. And as for the rest of your worries, we shall discuss more in private with the Prince''s. They will surely relent as they wish for us to host the ball, and therefore give us the upper hand in any negotiations."


    "That is true," Philippe mused that much more relaxed after his wife''s words. Feeling much better, Philipp and his wife rise, and retreat to the study to compose a reply to the Prince''s letter. All the while, Fidel happily swings on top of the chandelier and waits for a reply.


    Sometime after Philippe returns with a sealed letter that is enchanted to be protected from the elements. Letting out a mighty cry, Fidel flutters onto the dining table causing his claws on his feet to scratch into the wood. Philippe winces at he terrible newly made scratches, while Fidel smugly causes another one as if to innocently say, "Whoops."


    "Blasted bird," Philippe murmured under his breath earning himself a piercing shriek from the peac.o.c.k. Glowering, he roughly ties the letter to Fidel''s leg, while Fidel inadvertently scratches him back leaving a deep gash on Philippe''s hand. Philippe grits his teeth at the sting of the deep cut and glares darkly at the large bird.


    Fidel lets out a cry and turns around slapping Philippe firmly with the back of his tail. Philippe has a red violent mark on his face as Fidel smugly uses the dining table to lift off and flutter away leaving deep gashes in his wake. Cursing at the mangy bird, Philippe stomps away to his personal quarters. He''d like to have some peace and quiet after this truly awful evening.


    Quickly the evening turned unto nighttime, and the night to daytime. Letting out a loud yawn, Georgine arose that morning as she had a luncheon with the Potter''s and needed to get ready. That and she was waiting for the Verninac''s reply to her letter.


    A smirk appears on her face as Georgine guesses the reply. Without a doubt, Philippe Verninac would try to decline their request, but Noebella would surely intervene on their behalf. That and combined with the favor owed to Sirsa, it would be more than enough to force the Verninac''s hand. That being said, she was also aware that the Verninac''s would hold the upper hand on negotiations, but that was well worth the price to ensure the safety of the children.


    A popping sound next to Georgine causes her to glance over to see Dawn carrying a silver palter filled with steaming hot tea, and brunch. "Thank you, Dawn," Georgine murmured as she gladly accepted the warm tea in the cool morning air.


    "Dawn is happy to serve," Dawn happily murmured, before popping away to begin preparing breakfast for the master. Master was a bit of a picky eater at times, and so Dawn must be careful in tricking the Master to eat. Oh yeas, Dawn was very clever, clever.


    Enjoying her tea, Georgine is patiently studying the brightening horizon, when she sees a blot in the distance slowly get larger. Eagerly, she puts her cup down and waves at the exhausted peac.o.c.k. With wings drooping from exhaustion, Fidel weakly flaps over towards the Mistress.


    Falling to the ground, Fidel almost collapses, before weakly landing in a slump. Rushing over, Georgine carefully checks her familiar for any wounds. Fidel let''s out a feeble cry as if to say, "Mistress, next time get the bloody house elves to deliver the letter!"


    "There, there," Georgine coos to her familiar which she had personally raised from an egg. "You did such a handsome job, Fidel. Now show me the letter."


    Fidel weakly holds out his leg for Georgine to untie the letter from his leg. Patting Fidel''s head, Georgine takes the letter, before rising to her feet to read the letter over brunch. However, not before she calls out, "Tadbey!"


    "Yes?" Tadbey grumbled glaring at the witch as he pushed his glasses up the tip of his nose.


    "Please take care of Fidel, and give him the best of everything," Georgine instructed as she took a seat on the patio.


    Tadbey grumbles under his breath as he walks over to the usually arrogant peac.o.c.ks, before popping away with the peac.o.c.k. Tadbey appears in a large room in the stable filled with soft cushions, a carpet, and toys for Fidel to play with. But most importantly a tub, and an exceptionally large mirror for Fidel to admire himself in.


    Carefully setting the large peac.o.c.k onto one of the cushions, Tadbey apparated away to the kitchen, where his wife is preparing breakfast for the Master. "Hubby done?" Dawn asked as she prepared the meal.


    "No, I just came in to prepare a meal for Fidel," Tadbey replied as he gave his wife a kiss on the cheek. "He just returned now."


    "Ah, Miss Georgine was worried," Dawn murmured. "It is good that Fidel has returned. Did Fidel return with a letter?"


    "Yes, he did," Tadbey replied as he walked over to his son''s playpen.


    Ladley was already awake and mixing a bowl of what looked like a pancake mix with his magic. He wasn''t doing a very good job of it has he had made a bit of a mess. But it was normal for young house elves to practice using their magic in this manner.


    Ladley grins up proudly at his father flashing baby teeth, and says, "Prepwing Bwekfast!"


    "I can tell," Tadbey murmured as he planted a kiss on his son''s head, before heading over to the cold-pantry to prepare a meal for it a king. Tragically, Peac.o.c.k''s are omnivores that meant that grains, fruits, vegetables, and even meats were consumed by the large bird. And naturally, the annoying peac.o.c.k would take advantage of the situation as long as it could. It was going to be a very long day for Tadbey.

 Chapter 454 - Societal Tea Invite

    Near a surrounding forest is a large red brick home with open grounds, it is the Potter family home. But not the Potter family''s ancestral home as that was rarely used except for formal events since it is was rather old and drafty. Not that Fleamont Potter had ever truly used it except on a few rare occasions such as his marriage and a few other important events such as presenting his son''s godparents.


    Sitting in the parlor room is an aged wizard with wispy unruly hair, hazel eyes, and knobby knees. Glancing up from reading the Daily Prophet, Fleamont studies his wife is finishing arranging the flowers that will be placed in the middle of the tea table. "Really love is all of that necessary?"


    The warm looking grandmotherly witch with toffee-colored eyes narrows her eyes at her husband. "Yes, it is!" Euphemia snapped at her husband. "It is your cousin''s widow, and more importantly she is a Black. You know how they tend to be, and more importantly, she finally accepted my invitation to tea after all of these years. I would very much like to have tea with her again, and so everything must be perfect!"


    "Yes, dear," Fleamont automatically replied, before burying himself behind the tabloid. It would be best if he said nothing for the rest of the afternoon except to greet their guest.


    "It''s perfect," Euphemia finally declared as she stepped back in satisfaction to observe the flower arrangement. Satisfied that all was well, she carefully set down the vase precisely in the middle of the table, before taking a seat and nervously smoothing the exquisite linen covering the table.


    A soft pop causes her to let out a small startled shriek as she sees their house elf appear before them, Nimmy. The female house elf has salt-pepper hair, medium-sized bat-like ears, a long, thin nose, and large blue eyes. "Mistress, the guests have arrived, Nimmy will lead them in."


    "Why thank you, Nimmy," Euphemia said in delight, before pausing to murmur, "Wait, guests?" However, before she can protest the house elf had already apparated away.


    Feeling rather bemused by the house elves words, Euphemia in a panic counts how many chairs she had set up. Exactly four in a wild fit of preparedness. She was perfectly safe! Letting out a pent-up sigh, she pats her hair one last time, before sitting up properly.


    The doors open to reveal the figure of Dorea Potter, and one other. A rather tall, slender witch with hair like raven like wing dusted faintly with silver, Georgine Prince. Euphemia blinks in a wide daze as she recalls the young Slytherin girl, who had been six years younger than her while at Hogwarts.


    Hurriedly rising to her feet, Euphemia greets her guests. "Welcome Dorea Potter, and welcome Georgine Prince. I am honored that you have both decided to join my humble abode this afternoon." Dorea Potter flashes Euphemia a polite smile, while Georgine Prince merely stares down her nose at her but does give Euphemia a tiny nod acknowledging her as the host.


    "Please have a seat!" Euphemia gestured to them as she took a seat and the other two women did as well.


    From the corner of the parlor room, Fleamont slowly lowers the tabloid to stare at his wife''s guest. Why by Helga''s rear was Georgine Prince here?! Rather wary at this juncture, he intently listens to the ongoing conversation between the three women.


    Glancing around the Potter home, Georgine notices that the manor is rather cozy, and lacks a certain elegant finesse that Dorea''s home managed to portray at the same time. Then again, Euphemia Potter although a pureblood did not come from a wealthy household, but instead from a rather moderate one. It would make sense that in some aspects the witch''s taste would be somewhat diverse from their own.


    Trying to be polite, Georgine compliments the Potter home. "It is a rather cozy home, quite warm really."


    "Thank you, Prince," Euphemia happily said. "And what brings you along this afternoon?"


    "Dorea here," Georgine truthfully answered. "I was having tea earlier with her this morning when she said that she had a prior engagement. As such, I decided to accompany her this afternoon to her engagement."


    "I see," Euphemia said, before brightly adding, "Well, we best have lunch then. Nimmay!"


    The house elf who had been waiting just outside of the door opens the parlor doors as trays of food float in behind her. With care, Nimmy places the platters of food onto the table and not spilling even a single crumb nor drop. Proud of her herself, Nimmy says, "Lunch is served. Would guests like Nimmy to serve?"


    "I am fine, I will serve myself," Georgine replied as Dorea chorused the reply.


    "Mistress need Nimmy?" Nimmy asked her ears slightly wiggling as if in excitement.


    "No, that will be all, Nimmy," Euphemia murmured dismissing her house elf. With a soft pop, Nimmy disappears leaving the three women to serve themselves. The sound of food being served is heard for a bit before the two guests wait for the hostess of the luncheon to take the first bite.


    Euphemia carefully takes the first bite of food, before the other two women follow. After a few spoonful''s, Dorea says, "The food is simply sublime, Euphemia," as Georgine muttered in agreement.


    "Thank you," Euphemia beamed in relief and feeling so very proud of Nimmy''s work.


    The three women eat and politely chat until they finish their plates. Being the hostess, Euphemia summons Nimmy to gather the plates, before serving tea and presenting a light dessert to wash away the taste of the meal. The three of them sip at their hot tea until Georgine stares at Dorea to being.


    In a roundabout manner, Dorea begins to broach the subject. "I believe that your son, James is a dear friend of Georgine''s great-nephew and niece, Severus and Rowan Prince."


    "Ah, yes," Euphemia said recalling the two slender children from the summer before. "They are friends with my Jamie."


    "Why?!" Fleamont loudly and rather rudely interrupted causing all three women to stare at him especially his wife.


    "It is merely a point of topic," Dorea smoothly retorted. "There is no need to make a fuss, Fleamont."


    "You are friends with a Prince," Fleamont hostilely countered causing his wife to narrow her eyes at him in a glare. There would be strong words to be had after their guests left.


    "Potter," Georgine coldly said, "I can assure you that the Prince household has not come here this day to collect the life debt that is owed to us nor are we seeking to tie our two houses via the union of your son, James, and my great-niece, Rowan. And you would do well to remember your manners considering, who your father was Fleamont Potter. You shame the Potter family name."


    Fleamont bitterly bites down his next words as a rush of shame and guilt courses through his veins. He knew he was being rude, and his father, Henry Potter for all his being a Wizengamot member and pro-muggle had even been courteous to his enemies. The Prince''s for all their cold natures had always been civil to him including Reginald Prince.


    "My apologies," Fleamont stiffly said as he bowed his head deeply towards them. "I misspoke and I judged incorrectly."


    "Well, not entirely," Georgine replied causing Fleamont to stare at her including his wife. "Do not confuse my words, what I mean is that indeed I came here for a purpose, and if you will allow me, I shall explain."


    "Please go head, Georgine," Euphemia said. "And please excuse my husband''s rudeness."


    "It is understandable, and no harm was done, Euphemia," Georgine said, before sitting up straight and removing a letter from her pocket. Pulling out her wand she points it at the letter and murmurs, "Wingardium Leviosa," and floats the letter to where Fleamont Potter is sitting at.


    Fleamont''s face furrows upon seeing the official seal of the Prince family head, Reginald Prince. Why in Merlin''s name would Reginald have written a letter to and much more importantly have his younger sister deliver it in person to him? Whatever the contents of the letter, they were already filling him with dread.

 Chapter 455 - Societal Tea Invite â…¡

    With some wariness, Fleamont carefully removed the wax seal and unfolded the letter in order to read the contents found within.


    "To Fleamont Potter,


    With the murder of my beloved Sirsa at the Malfoy Wedding, it came to my attention that should in the event that I and my sister perish for any numerable of circ.u.mstances that my grandchildren would be left without the guidance of elder or family member to care for them. After much discussion, I have chosen the most eligible and best Godparents for my grandchildren, their godmother, Dorea Potter, and their godfather, Fleamont Potter.


    I am certain that you, Fleamont at this very moment must be wondering as to why I have chosen you to be their godfather given our past differences and present continued dislike for each other. One of the reasons is precisely because a life debt is owed to the family. Should anything occur, while my grandchildren are yet grown that life debt will ensure that they are protected namely by you, Fleamont. And as much as I and my brother loathe to admit this, you are in fact a good man and will see to their best interests out of genuine concern.


    Secondly, you are a wildly successful potioneer on your own merits. My grandson, Severus is presently apprenticed to Headmaster Albus Dumbledore to become a Potion''s Master. Professor Dumbledore for all his vast and innumerable talents is a much better alchemist and spell theorist than a Potions Master. However, you. on the other hand, Fleamont not only have experience in the field but will offer unique contacts and opportunities that only a successful potioneer can in the field of Potions, whether it be with the Potions Guilds or the Potion suppliers such as Apothecaries.


    And thirdly, your son and my grandchildren are friends. Unlike the two of us, the three of them are genuine friends. I would like to put my grandchildren at ease with the knowledge that their godfather is the parent of one of their own good friends. My hope is that they will grow to trust you, Fleamont, impossible as that may sound and may even be.


    That being said, I, Reginald Prince, Head of the Prince Family, being magically sound of body and mind request that Fleamont Potter accepts the time-honored position of Godfather for Severus and Rowan Prince.


    I cordially await your response,


    Reginald Prince."


    Fleamont swallows feeling his mouth very dry as he with trembling fingers puts the letter down. Staring up in disbelief at Georgine Prince, he says, "Is this some sort of practical joke?"


    "My brother and I do not play such games, Fleamont Potter," Georgine sharply retorted.


    "I did not mean anything by my words," Fleamont somewhat apologetically said. "But I find it almost impossible to believe that Reginald Prince would knowingly write such a letter much less request that I am named the godfather to the Prince children."


    "Godfather?!" Euphemia said in shock and delight. Such a request was a wonderful thing! And especially coming from such an old and prestigious household such as the Prince family.


    Ignoring his wife, for the time being, Fleamont adds, "You know perfectly well why, Georgine Prince. Reginald and I have never exactly seen eye to eye."


    "That is of no to little consequence in the grand scheme of things," Georgine matter-of-factly retorted. "It is far more important that the children receive proper protection. And you, Fleamont for better or for worse come from an ill.u.s.trious family in wizarding society, and whether you care to admit it or not it is a fact."


    Leaning back into his seat, Fleamont rubs his now aching head with one hand. "Let us hypothetically propose that I do accept what exactly shall be required of me?"


    "Firstly, the official Godparents ceremony will take place a few days before a Winter Ball that shall be hosted at Verninac Chateau, you shall be expected to attend," Georgine explained. "And as for the rest, we only request that the following summers until their departure from Hogwarts that you permit them to spend a portion of their summer here. We do not ask for anything more except in the instance that Reginald and I should perish. In which case, we request that the children be wisely counseled at least until their twenty-fifth year of age."


    Fleamont relaxes a bit in relief at hearing the terms and conditions. They were not strict nor requesting that he attend social functions except for the Winter Ball that was to be hosted announcing the selected Godparents. And more importantly, he would not need to deal regularly with Reginald Prince.


    That and should anything occur to himself or Euphemia, his son, James would have someone who would support him. He wasn''t foolish enough to believe that could not occur considering their age. And neither of them had any family nor cousins which to speak of beyond distant cousins.


    "Very well, I accept," Fleamont finally said after a long moment. "You may inform Reginald Prince of that."


    "I will," Georgine replied hiding a cold gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. Glancing at the time, she says, "It would seem that we have tarried long enough, Euphemia. I had a lovely evening, please do invite me and Dorea again. I do look forward to such a luncheon."


    "Of course, I would be delighted too," Euphemia earnestly said as she rose to her feet to see her guests off. "Please do take care."


    Dorea flashes a smile at Euphemia and says, "It was a pleasure to see you again, Euphemia, I hope to hear from you soon."


    "Yes!" Euphemia widely smiled thrilled that the luncheon had been a success! Escorting her guests away, she watches the two witches floo away, before she storms back to the parlor room to give her husband a piece of her mind. She hadn''t forgotten how very rude he had been to the two women!


    "Fleamont Potter!" Euphemia roared as she stomped into the parlor. "How dare you be so rude to Georgine Prince! I don''t care if you don''t like her or her brother, but she was my guest! And more importantly she is younger than us, Fleamont!"


    "Yes, dear," Fleamont grumbled. "But she wasn''t invited to begin with!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Euphemia snapped back. "She was still a guest invited or not. And mark my words, she will be invited back, Fleamont Potter, and I shan''t have another repeat of this afternoon!"


    "Yes, dear," Fleamont muttered with ears rather wilted like a crup.


    "And Fleamont."


    "Yes, dear."


    "I am so proud of you for putting your pride aside and accepting Reginald Prince''s offer," Euphemia said as she beamed with pride at her husband, before sashaying away.


    Fleamont merely blinks dumbly at his wife''s departing figure, before sighing, and picking up his discarded newspaper. At least, he could still do the crossword puzzle in the Daily Prophet. That always served to cheer him up!


    Unfortunately, Fleamont''s mind kept straying to the letter of Reginald Prince, and that of a second letter that he had recieved earlier that morning from the Headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore. In his letter, Professor Dumbledore had requested the usage of one of the Potter properties, and abandoned cottage at the edge of Godric''s Hollow. He would have instantly replied with a negative response, but something stopped him, Reginald Prince''s letter.


    Reginald Prince was six years younger than Fleamont, and even as a first year, Fleamont had been able to see the merciless streak found within the small, and thinner eleven year old. Reginald Prince was many things, but a weak fool was not one of them, and neither was Fleamont. His father, Henry Potter had served on the Wizengamont, and had taught his son, Fleamont, how to read the flow of power. And for some time now, he had been feeling that the water''s of power within the wizarding world had begun to grow more turbulent and turbulent.


    Fleamont''s eyes stare at the letter of Reginald Prince for some time. If Reginald Prince was afraid for his family, and by concidence the defeater of Gellert Grindelwald, Professor Dumbledore had requested the usage of a warded home, then something dark and vile was stirring the depths of the wizarding world, strong enough to drag them all under to drown. Then he too must find a way to protect his family, and as far as allies go, Albus Dumbledore was a good one to have. (And he would reply, but all in good time, before returning to read the Daily Prophet).

 Chapter 456 - Leftover Day’s

    The following day was the last day of the term, and the final marks were officially announced. Rowan got top marks in the subjects she had taken exams for including Mermish. To Severus''s annoyance not only did Rowan receive almost perfect marks in Advanced Arithmancy and Mermish, but in Alchemy as well. It simply irked Severus to no degree to learn that Rowan had beaten him a subject which he''d always come first in. But then again, Alchemy is all about formula''s and Rowan is most adept at chemistry and its required calculations.


    However, once all of their around marks were tallied, Severus took the highest marks of the year. Rather smug about his victory, he pranced about like a puffed-up winged stallion. It was rather ironic really, and mostly because his animagus form really fitted him at times like these.


    That wasn''t the only surprise as Tiffany took second place in Arithmancy and outright defeated Pandora for the highest fourth-year grade. Tiffany was right proud of herself as was Pandora because all their studying had finally paid off! (That and the fourth year Ravenclaw had really wanted to thank Tiffany for all of her love advice towards Xeno, which seemed to finally be bearing fruit!)


    Not only that but Tiffany had done rather well this year in the rest of her subjects. It was a great source of pride to Tiffany when considering some of her previous year''s results. That being said, Silvia and Bethanie also maintained their present good grades without too much of a worry.


    On the other hand, Terry, who had managed to maintain his previous year''s exam scores was not very joyous at the great results. He knew exactly the type of punishment that awaited him when he got home. After a vast discussion, his parents deemed that working on a farm was of no use to anyone as such the task was changed to babysitting. Oh yes, babysitting plenty nieces and female cousins all ranging from toddlers to ten years old. It going to be poopy nappies for him all summer long.


    As for the marauders, they maintained their high marks much like the previous year. Not distracted by Quidditch this year, James placed quite high up the scale. James easily took first place in Transfiguration since neither Severus nor Rowan took the final exam for the course.


    (Which in private Rowan was secretly and rather greatly relieved, because she didn''t think she could top Severus this year and much less Potter. James had a natural talent in the subject that rivaled that of Severus. It was no wonder that the two boys were able to become animagus without much effort.)


    Pettigrew and Sirius placed pretty well themselves and to Pettigrew''s great thrill, he beat Sirius for the third year in a row. At this point, Sirius finally admitted that Pettigrew was better at studying than him. And they weren''t the only ones as Lupin and Lily were the all-around highest Gryffindor scorers on the final exams.


    That wasn''t the only newsworthy event, Dumbledore called Rowan and Severus up to his office to assign them their summer work. Not only would they be working on their Mermish all summer long, but they were to write weekly letters back in Mermish. The second bit of homework, he gave them was to work on their alchemy formulas. The textbooks they were to use were old valuable books on alchemy that formerly belonged to his dear friend, Nicholas Flamel. Rowan was a bit silent when she accepted said books, but reverently took them in homage to the famous alchemist who was dead because of her.


    That evening with Feast upon them the Great Hall, this year however was decked in green and silver to celebrate the Slytherin''s winning the house cup. A huge banner showed a serpent hanging above the staff table. It was a mild consolation to the Slytherins after the Triwizard Cup fiasco. But hey, no one died, and there was always five years from now to try again.


    Professor Vulchanova bleakly stares at Igor Karkaroff, who is bragging out loud, but no one is listening. A tick can be seen on Professor Vulchanova''s face, who dearly wishes to kill his student. Thankfully, he''d be retiring and Karkaroff would become someone else''s problem.


    Madame Maxime and Hagrid were staring deeply into each other''s eyes. Hagrid had told Rowan in confidence that Madame Maxime had invited him to spend the summer with her. Hagrid bashfully accepted and the two would be spending the summer together. If Rowan had to guess, Hagrid was about to lose his v.i.r.g.i.nal state. It was about time given his age. Talk about a forty-seven-year-old v.i.r.g.i.n!


    Jean Delacour waves at Rowan from the Ravenclaw table. Rowan waves back as the two had agreed to stay friends and would be owling each other over the summer. She rather liked the clever short wizard and enjoyed his humor, which could be surprisingly dark at times. And if she was lucky, she''d be invited to Jean and Apolline''s wedding. Not that she would be able to attend unless it was held during the summer. But one never knows, and it is always the thought that counts.


    The Great Hall grew silent as Dumbledore rose to his feet. "A wondrous year has come and gone. And we''ve many new friends, who hopefully will stay lifelong friends," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. "Now, the house cup needs awarding and the points stand as in fourth place, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and fifty; Gryffindor has three hundred and ninety-six, Ravenclaw, with four hundred and thirty-one; and Slytherin, four hundred and sixty-seven!"


    A storm of cheering and stamping breaks out from the Slytherin table as the rest of the houses actually happily clap along including the Gryffindors. After the cheering everyone promptly began to dig in as Dumbledore took a seat at the head table. To Rowan''s delight, the house elves prepared all of her favorite foods. She didn''t complain and happily stuffed herself to the brim.

 Chapter 457 - Reimburs.e.m.e.nt

    After the Great Hall was cleaned up after the miscreants were rounded up, the figure of Caretaker Argus Filch can be seen making his way from Hogwarts to the Hogs Head Inn. His back was slightly hunched, and his normally pasty face looked better than usual. His bulging pale eyes are softer this evening with the knowledge that the brats would soon be gone from the castle, but his cheeks are as sunk as ever.


    Argus''s thin gray hair is neatly gelled back, while his bulbous, purple nose is clean. Wearing a neat black suit, he strolls confidently down the path to Hogsmeade with the firm knowledge that Mrs. Norris would take care of the castle as he was away. He didn''t put it past the snot-nosed brats to try something on the last day of the term before they left tomorrow!


    With care, he quickly made his way down to Hogs Head Inn, where he''d arranged to meet with Mr. Prince. Argus nervously licks his lips as he recalls the letter requesting his presence that evening in a place of his choosing to meet. On such short notice, the only place he could think of was the Hogs Head Inn.


    Though he now more than amply regretted such a rash response. How could he have requested to meet such a prestigious wizard in such a dingy pub?! It was simply absurd! But it was much too late now, he couldn''t rescind the offer.


    All too soon, Argus found himself standing before the door of the Hogs Head Inn. With a bit of a gulp, he stepped inside to find the ambiance as normal as usual. Almost physically wincing at the rough speech and smoke-filled place, he dimly thinks to himself, "Mr. Prince will be so disappointed with me."


    Pulling his suit coat tighter around himself, Argus glances around until he spots an empty area in the pub that has been given a rather large berth. In fact, all those seated nearby were stiff and were uneasy. They seemed to be in a rather strange hurry to finish their drinks and scurry away at the first chance they got.


    Squinting his eyes, Argus manages to glimpse the tall, slender figure of Reginald Prince seated in the said corner of the pub through the smoky air. Hurrying forward not even stopping for a pint, Argus quickly comes to a halt before Reginald Prince. "I am so sorry for my tardiness, sir!" Argus said as he bowed his head in sincere regret.


    "It is the night of the feast," Reginald Prince calmly explained. "Allowances are to be expected when taking into account the duties of the Hogwarts Caretaker."


    "Er, yes!" Argus said with relief and hastily sat down across from Reginald Prince. Feeling his mouth very dry again, he swallows, "Er, sir, may I know as to the nature of your business?" He truly hoped it wasn''t anything related to his younger brother. Not that he could stop the old Prince from acting out. But at least he could warn his brother to flee if given the chance.


    "You did a favor to my granddaughter," Reginald matter-of-factually stated. "We the Prince''s do not owe any debts, what would you like in exchange for thy services?"


    "It was nothing, sir!" Argus fiercely protested. "I''d have done that for any of the other students!" This was somewhat true, but not that he had to be grateful that he saved the snot-nosed brats! And not that he''d ever admitted it, but he rather liked Rowan Prince.


    "I am well aware of what kind of character you possess, Argus Filch," Reginald coolly explained. "However, that being said, we are Prince''s, and we do not owe any debts. So, I will ask again, name your price."


    Argus''s pasty face pales even more causing his already bulging pale eyes to bulge even more. Shivering, with dread he realizes that he cannot refuse the request. Speaking out his thoughts on the subject, he replies in a quivering voice, "Sir, I have no need of money. But the Society for Support for Squibs is always looking for patrons. If you would become a patron, I think it would greatly help the cause."


    "Very well," Reginald calmly replied, "will 600,000 galleons suffice?"


    Argus visibly chokes at the absurd amount that was being offered. "Sir, that is outrageous! I can''t impose with such an amount!"


    "My granddaughter is worthy every single galleon," Reginald steadfastly answered. "And I believe her to worth even far more, but I must act within the limits of reason. As such, I will ask again is that amount more than acceptable to fulfill the debt owed to one, Argus Filch?"


    "Yes," Argus croaked as he felt a trace of magic flicker in the air at the cancellation of a life debt.


    "I shall see to it that the amount is placed into a trust controlled by the goblins to be given out to the present chairman of the society with certain conditions and proof of receipts," Reginald confidently explained as he rose to his feet and extended his hand to Argus Filch.


    Numbly Argus Filch accepts the clasp of hands as a flicker of a smile appears on Reginald Prince''s face as he says, "It was an honor and pleasure to have met you, Argus Filch. You have done much to redeem your family name, and should you ever be in need of aid, please seek me out."


    Without further ado, Reginald Prince released Filch''s hand, and strides away as a loud gasp of relief can be heard from the nearby pub patrons. Unlike most wizards, these wizards on the fringes of society could feel and scent the palatable bloodthirst still found in the old Prince. And frankly, the elderly wizard terrified them all.


    Later the following day, Irma Wright, the chairman of the Society for the Support for Squibs was delivered a letter from Gringotts. Surprised as the society hardly ever received such letters, she rather apprehensively opened the letter. She could only hope it wasn''t a loan that had come do again.


    "To the present chairman of the Society for the Support for Squibs, Mrs. Irma Wright.


    It is with great solemnity that we inform you that Reginald Prince has donated 600,000 galleons to the society to be used to fund Squibs in the wizarding society and the association. A trust has been set up and is entrusted to Gringotts. We can assure you, Madam, that we will account for every single knut, sickle, and galleon. Please visit us at your earliest convenience to see the terms and conditions.


    Sincerely,


    Gringotts Bank."


    Tears of gratitude fill Irma Wright''s eyes as she scurries to her feet and heads out the door without her shawl! There were so many things that she could do now thanks to the generosity of Mr. Prince! It must be thanks to Merlin''s bloodline found inside of him! And who cared if he was Salazar Slytherins heir because only a good man could be so very generous to others! And with that thought in mind, she apparated away to Gringotts to see the goblins.

 Chapter 458 - Break Up

    Their wardrobes were empty, trunks packed, and the usual reminder handed out, warning them not to use magic over the summer holidays. The note is expressively not handed out to Rowan and Severus by Professor Slughorn. Since both of them were apprentices they were permitted to use magic according to their master. And since the headmaster was their master, no doubt they''d be using their magic all summer long.


    Rowan, Terry, and Severus were waiting by the front entrance. The air was warm and carried the scent of summer in the air. Flowers are blooming everywhere, and life just seemed to be teeming with energy.


    Rowan glances up to spot Jean Delacour hurrying up the stone steps into the castle. Beyond him, far across the grounds, Hagrid helps Madam Maxime back two of the gigantic horses into their harness. The Beauxbatons carriage is about to take off.


    The short form of Jean hurries over to them as his little pointed beard looks better than at the start of the year. It was almost suave looking, to be honest. But then again, it might just have grown on Rowan much as Jean had. She truly did consider him a friend.


    "Rowan! I ''ave wanted to zay goodbye!" Jean said as he reached out to shake her hand. "You are a good friend. I am ''oping dat when I and Apolline," Jean paused to blush. "When we marry, we ''ope dat you may come."


    "I''d be honored too," Rowan said with a sincere smile. "But only if it''s during winter or summer break."


    "I ''ope too!" Jean giggled in his deep voice, before placing a kiss on Rowan''s hand and bowing. "It waz an ''onor, mon aime," Jean said, before rushing away.


    Rowan smiles as Severus gruffly says, "You better not be thinking cheating on your boyfriend. Break up with him first."


    "Jean was just being polite," Rowan said as she rolled her eyes. "He''s madly in love with Apolline for heaven''s sake!"


    Terry rolls his eyes as he merely opens the carriage door and waits for them to climb aboard. With a laugh, they watched the first years be rowed across the lake as they recalled the first year''s arrival. They shuddered and muttered, that they were lucky that the first years didn''t drown this year as their small sailboats capsized from the wind and the waves.


    One musty carriage ride later, Severus, Terry, and Rowan were at the Hogsmeade platform. They made their way onto the Hogwarts Express as they choose a compartment and sat down. Terry and Severus were a bit gloomy as they chatted together. Unlike the previous summers, the two boys knew that they were going be punished the moment they got home. Whatever happened was their own fault after all. If it had taught them anything was don''t get caught.


    Soon enough, the Hogwarts Express was once more on its way chugging down the tracks. Soon enough the lady with the cart rolled by and not long after a knock at the door caused them to glance up in surprise to see a messy dark-haired, hazel-eyed young man with round spectacles, James Potter. James smiles and says, "A word, Rowan?"


    Rowan rolls her eyes and stuffs a chocolate frog into her mouth. "If the two of you eat my stuff, I swear I''ll kidnap Alchemy!"


    Terry glares at her and throws the idea right out of his mind. He couldn''t give up his precious child. Alchemy was the only one who still loved him!


    Rowan closes the compartment door and swallows as she licks her lips clean. "So, what''s wrong?" She asked as she followed him further down the corridor to talk.


    "I''m going to confess to Lily over summer," James nervously said as he glanced up at her to confirm her reaction.


    "Alright," Rowan calmly replied with a bit of sadness. If Severus was going to lose Lily, it was better it was now rather than later. He''d at least have all summer long to be heartbroken.


    "Just let me know in order to give Severus a chance as well," Rowan solemnly said after the pause.


    "I will," James said as he ran his hand through his hair in relief. "Anyway, any suggestions."


    "Nope, I told you, I wouldn''t help either of you," Rowan smirked.


    "But you''re the only girlfriend, I know!" James said to only see Rowan burst out in laughter.


    James hears the words in his ears and sighs, "That''s not funny. You know what I meant."


    "Mm, if you say," Rowan is unable to hide the dancing mirth in her eyes.


    James snorts and says, "Bloody Slytherins."


    Rowan flashes James a wolfish smile, "I''ve got Hufflepuff and Gryffindor in me as well."


    James rolls his eyes and says, "I can never win, can I?"


    "Nope," Rowan chuckled.


    Then they hear a voice from behind them say, "Now if I can steal my girlfriend from you, Potter, I think all be well."


    "She''s all yours, Boone," James chuckled as Rowan gave him a dark glare.


    Barrett and Rowan were left alone as she crossed her arms and stared at him. "When were you were telling me, you were back with Darcy?" Rowan pointedly asked. She hadn''t missed, their not very subtle glances towards each other during the End of the Year feast.


    Barrett flushes and sheepishly says, "I don''t know how it happened, but it just did. One minute we were talking and the next we were kissing just like old times."


    "Did you finally come clean about us?" Rowan said knowing that it sounded like she was the slighted one.


    "Yes, he feels really stupid now about his childish behavior all year long," Barrett chuckled.


    "What would you like to do, Barrett?" Rowan asked as she eyed her friend. As strange as it sounded, she''d become fond of the Ravenclaw. And like to think they''d become friends after all their time spent together.


    "Slap me hard across the face," Barret sighed. "And then run off like you''re on tears."


    "Can I point out the fact that there''s a problem with that statement," Rowan interrupted. "One, I''d never slap you. I''d break your nose. And two, I don''t cry."


    "Not ever?"


    "Not in public, I don''t."


    "Fine, then give me your best shot."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "I''m sure, what''s the worst that you can do?"


    There is a long pause of silence before Rowan pushes her morals right out the door. Barrett had asked for this after all. Without hesitation, she wraps her fist into his rib-cage as Barrett slumps onto the ground in pain at hearing a painful crack coming from his ribs. Leaning down towards his curled up body, she bends down and whispers, "You did ask for this, remember that," causing Barrett to let out a pained m.o.a.n of regret.


    Clearing her throat, Rowan rises to her feet and loudly shouts, "Arsehole! I''m breaking up with you!"


    The compartment doors swing open as they see Rowan Prince standing over the curled-up figure of Barret Boone. Several of the boy''s wince, while the girl''s eyes gleam at the juicy gossip. Rowan stomps away leaving the poor Barret Boone on the ground with a cracked rib or two.


    An hour later on the Hogwarts Express, the news had spread across the entire train. Rowan Prince and Barret Boone had broken up! The female Prince heir was once more available. It''d be news that would greatly be approved by their parents, who would be sending their sons towards Rowan in droves.


    However, none of the boys would mention said fact to their parents. Excluding the Slytherins, the rest of the males at Hogwarts were very aware that Rowan was not afraid to use physical means as a way to resolve a dispute. And frankly, none of them wanted to marry such a violent young witch, no matter what her valuable lineage was. As such, none of them mentioned said fact to their parents, while the Slytherins did the same for very different reasons. The Slytherins would respect and maintain distance until the Head of the Prince family said otherwise. They did not wish to offend the unspoken, but officially recognized leader of the Slytherins, Reginald Prince, the heir and descendant of Salazar Slytherin.


    When Rowan returns back to their compartment, Severus glances up and says, "Where did you go?"


    "Oh, nowhere," Rowan cheerfully said as she sat down.


    "What did James say that left you in such a good mood?" Terry suspiciously asked.


    "It wasn''t him," Rowan said earning looks of shock and disbelief from the two boys.


    The rest of the train ride went by rather quickly and before they knew it, they were pulling on jackets and jumpers. Eager for summer break they went their separate ways. However, Terry was rather pale as he approached the eerie glowing eyes of his four older sisters. They were no doubt already fighting to have him babysit their children. It was going to be a very long summer, indeed.


    On the other hand, Rowan and Severus were greeted by the sight of their grandfather and Aunt Georgine. Reginald as usually gave them a hug, while Aunt Georgine fondly ruffled their hair. Though a single firm look from Reginald promised Severus that''d he be doing more than just waxing and polishing the family heirlooms, he''d be doing manual labor with Tadbey. And in Severus''s books, manual labor was absolutely the worst. But alas, Severus did not tan, but he''d at least build some muscle on his thin, bony body.

 Chapter 459 - The Sky Garden

    After departing from the train station, the entire Greengrass family returned home with the only male heir in tow. The Greengrass family quickly separated into two groups, while the men moved to the cigar room the parlor was filled by the Greengrass women except for the family''s sole male heir, Terry Greengrass. On a classic Victorian chaise, Terry''s floppy golden head is bent low and his hazel eyes suck to the ground trying not to draw any further attention to himself. However, it was all useless as his four older sisters were excited to finally get their grimy paws on him, and at present were fiercely debating which of them would have him babysit first.


    It had become such a loud, heated debate that his mother, Constance, a beautiful golden-haired woman with bright cerulean colored eyes. Elegantly fanning herself with one hand, she finally intervenes by lightly letting out a sigh. Her four married daughters, all instantly fell silent knowing full well that their mother wanted their attention.


    Unlike their younger brother, all four young women had inherited the silver hair of their great-grandmother, but the cerulean eyes of their mother. However, even then, there was certainly something very piercing, hawk-like in their gazes, and very reminiscent of their Veela great-grandmother. But undoubtedly, all four young married witches had inherited the best of their mother and Veela ancestry combined for together to create great beauties in their very own right.


    With a bright smile, Constance in a very faint French-accented voice says, "My dear girls, there is no need for shrieking and shouting. Why don''t the four of you settle this with a game of cards? After all, both luck and wit are required for there to be a winner."


    Instantly an overwhelming feeling of bloodthirst is released from his four older sisters, who all roll their sleeves up, ready to do battle. Terry''s four brothers-in-law including his father, who had long ago retreated to the cigar room. They were no doubt discussing politics and other such topics. And frankly ignoring the fact that they had merciless abandoned Terry to the whims of the Greengrass women. In their opinion, it was simply better not to get involved with witches, who tended to inherit the Veela-like temper of the Greengrass matriarch.


    From her seat on the chaise, Constance pursed her lips and smiled faintly at her four daughter''s antics, before turning to study her only son, and youngest child sitting on the settee next to her. She eyes her son, who had floppy golden hair, hazel eyes, and delicate looking features. His skin had the trademark Greengrass family moon bright skin and was smooth as a newborn''s. It certainly indicated that much like her own husband, her son would also suffer the same fate and be unable to grow any facial hair.


    Constance was not fooled by her son''s woeful expression. Unlike the previous times before, her son had truly crossed the line. And as such, he would also be punished by the head of their Greengrass branch, Matriarch Ethel, the grandmother of her husband. And Matriarch Ethel was a Veela with an explosive temper, who did not dough out light punishments.


    Still, that did worry, Constance for she knew that Matriarch Ethel was secretly fond of her great-grandson, Terry. She had heard Matriarch Ethel on several occasions declare that out of all her descendants that her grandson, Benedict, and her great-grandson, Terry resembled her belated mate most of all. As such, Constance knew that her son would be safe and would not be severely punished by her great-mother-in-law.


    Tapping her fan on her son''s shoulders, Constance murmurs, "Matriarch Ethel is at present inside the sky garden. My son, you should go and properly greet the matriarch now that you have returned home."


    Terry winces at hearing his mother''s words knowing full well that this was he had been worried about the most. Great-grandmother, Ethel was extremely strict when doling out punishments. There was no way by Helga''s rear that he would be coming back intact. His great-grandmother was a Veela after all with a legendary temper.


    Excusing himself under his breath, Terry departed from the parlor room without his sister''s even noticing. They were too intent on winning the match and claiming victory over each other. With a sigh, he wandered away to the south side of the family home towards the Sky Garden.


    The Sky Garden had been built by Terry''s great-grandfather for his great-grandmother. It was a beautiful greenhouse garden connected to the main manor for his great-grandmother''s personal use. It was his great-grandmother''s domain, and only those invited inside could enter. And intruders were punished most severely.


    Hesitating in the front of the glass doors, Terry takes a deep breath, before turning the golden door handle and stepping inside. The instant that he steps inside everything changes including the very air, it is through he had stepped into an alternate realm. There is a light, and the cool breeze felt on his face causing him to deeply breath in the clean, refreshing air. In the background, the sound of water rustling in a stream is heard accompanied by the roaring sound of a rock waterfall fountain that connects to a pool and back to the ever-flowing stream.


    Even after all these times, the beauty of the Sky Garden still took his breath away Terry''s eyes further take in the scenery as the dancing golden beams of sunlight enter through sparkling windows. However, the other half of the Sky Garden''s on the east and west side is filled with an array of brilliant, vibrant colors as light passes through glass stained windows. Beyond the gorgeous lighting is a vast shrubbery. There are perfectly round mounds of green grass used to lie down and simply stare at the bright blue sky, to read a book, or even hold a picnic.


    Beyond the green grass are rows and rows of carefully cultivated flowers and other plant shrubberies, before a great, but carefully trimmed woodland is located. Stepping onto a smooth white pebbled path, Terry makes his way past the beautiful gardens and enters the woodland. The path becomes narrow as the foliage in the cultivated woodland becomes denser as he traverses until, at long last, he sees the end of the pathway signaled by a great garden arch covered with intertwining wild roses.


    With some dismay, Terry reluctantly trudges through the rose-covered arch and steps into a vast grassy clearing that houses a beautiful outdoor like parlor area. There is an exquisitely carved dining table, rich colored divan''s, large, thick cushions on the ground to be sat on, and even a large bookshelf filled with countless books to read. It would have been the perfect scene if not for the seated figure on the chaise coldly staring at him, his great-grandmother, Ethel, the Matriarch of their Greengrass branch family.


    Trying not to show his distress, Terry slowly approaches his great-grandmother. As usual, Great-grandmother Ethel''s long white, golden hair rustles silently to an unseen breeze. Her skin is still moon bright despite her advanced age, while her hypnotic hawk golden like eyes are as fierce as ever. It was as though they could see through anything or anyone.


    Gaining courage, Terry carefully bows his head and politely says, "Forgive me for disturbing you, Matriarch, but mother has declared that you wished to speak to me. If it is regarding my momentary lapse of judgment during the past year, I am terribly sorry and have repented of my foolish actions. I have since then made amends to the friend, who I so imprudently placed in danger. Also, my mother and father will be punishing me as well. I only await your judgment, Matriarch."


    "Sit down, hatchling," Ethel finally said gesturing to her descendant to have a seat beside her.


    "Yes, great-grandmother," Terry obediently replied as he sat down next to her.


    Ethel sniffs and says, "Your good friend, I am told was quite sore and vexed with your thoughtless actions from what I am told. However, she is a good friend and still forgave you. But all friendsh.i.p.s have their limits, eyas, do not test them again."


    "I know," Terry sighed as he rubbed his forehead with his hand. "And in all honesty, I realize that I could have easily lost a precious and valuable friendship all because of my recklessness. The repercussions would not have only been serious and long-lasting but would have even gone on to affect the rest of the family as well."


    Ethel nods her head in approval, before leaning back to rest in the chaise. "Hatchling, I will not punish you any further as it seems that you have learned your lesson well. That being said, little eyas, I have heard from your father and mother that you wish to request a one-year courtship period with Silvia Flint, before requesting a betrothal contract."


    "Yes," Terry flushed at his great-grandmother''s words. "I have some feelings for her, but even more importantly than that is that Silvia is a childhood friend. I do not wish to lose her friendship over that which could simply be temporary feelings."


    Ethel''s sharp hawk-like eyes studies her great-grandson for a good while, before she finally says, "Very well, I shall approve of such a courtship, but I must be frank that even after living in wizarding society all these years, I am still baffled by your ways. Wizards and witches always overcomplicating such a simple act of life. It is a straightforward question, really, to mate or not to mate? There is no need for such terribly long and drawn out complications."


    Terry flush creeps even higher and brighter up his face at his great-grandmother''s words. Turning away, he murmurs, "If I wanted to only mate with Silvia, it would be over and done with. But she is a friend, a good one at that, and I don''t want to lose our many years of friendship over something like this."


    Ethel purses her lips as if in exasperation, before saying, "That being the case, I shall have your father send word later this evening. The sooner, we meet with the Flint''s, the sooner we can arrange the courtship between you and your future mate."


    "Great-grandmother!" Terry protested in embarrassment, but his great-grandmother would not be hearing anything else.


    For Ethel was certain that her great-grandson would mate with the Flint''s girl. She had a sense of these sorts of things, and more importantly, the Flint girl was a strong, and a fitting mate for her great-grandson. And she heartily approved of such a match.

 Chapter 460 - Reprimand

    The entire trip back from the train station to Prince manor was filled with a heavy silence, which neither Rowan nor Severus dared to break. The instant they arrived at Prince Manor Rowan was firmly taken away by Aunt Georgine, while their grandfather, Reginald merely stared at Severus and gestured to him to follow Reginald back to the study. Rowan and Severus could only share a glance at each other as Rowan mouthed, "Good luck," before being dragged around the corner by Aunt Georgine.


    Taking a deep breath, Severus tried not to wilt as he followed the tall, thin, but stern form of their grandfather. It could only be one thing; it was the inevitable punishment finally at hand. And there was no turning away this time.


    Once inside Reginald Prince''s study Severus quietly sits in a chair and studies his hands as he warily waits for his grandfather to speak. However, Reginald Prince does not speak a single word as he merely stares at his grandson for an exceptionally long time. The silence is so uncomfortable that Severus fights off the urge to squirm in his seat as he is unsure of what to do or say.


    Finally, unable to bear the silence any longer, Severus glances up and stiffly says, "Just go ahead, grandfather. I will take any kind of beating that you wish to dole out. I know that I more an amply deserve a beating and more for putting Rowan in such danger."


    Tucking his head in, Severus waits for the beating to begin. Yet nothing happens, confused and more than a little wary, he peeks up at his grandfather, who is merely staring at. Truly bewildered by his grandfather''s stare, Severus warily says, "Aren''t you going to hit me, grandfather?"


    "No," Reginald serenely replied as he leaned back into his seat. "It would serve no purpose, and the Prince''s do not beat each other with their fists." Which was completely true, but that did not mean abuse did not occur. There were spells that could create the same effect, and not a leave a single trace behind of such a violent act.


    "However, that being said, Severus, you will be punished," Reginald calmly explained. "You will be assigned to aid Tadbey in the gardens for the rest of the summer, and various other tasks that will be assigned for the entire duration of the summer holidays."


    "Alright," Severus muumuued in understanding, but subconsciously his body relaxed at the announcement that he would not be beaten or starved. The memory of going hungry at times in their childhood were not happy ones nor that of punishing fists. It was something far too deeply ingrained inside of him that would never truly go away even with the passage of time.


    After another stretch of silence, Reginald calmly, but harshly asks, "Severus, did it ever occur to you that your sister could very well die as a direct consequence of your actions? And do not play word games with me, Severus. You are incredibly intelligent and are no fool. You should have been more than amply aware of just how dangerous the Triwizard Tournament could be!"


    "I know," Severus sighed in old embarrassment, "but I thought, I knew better."


    "We the Prince''s tend to be a prideful lot," Reginald matter-of-factly stated. "And at times it is even a weakness, but Severus that cannot be used as an excuse. You were lucky this time, child, but you will quickly learn that there is a consequence to every single action that we take. And though we cannot see the ripples and effect of our actions, I can promise you this much that there is always consequence in the end, whether unseen or seen. Always."


    "I know," Severus bitterly replied as his eyes sincerely met with that of his grandfather.


    Reginald slowly nods his head and says, "Then do not make the same mistake again. You will not be so fortunate next time, Severus."


    Severus gestures that he understands and rises to feet. About to turn away, he pauses and says, "Grandfather, Rowan and I are the descendants of three of the founders. Is it possible to inherit some of their characteristics?"


    Reginald almost visibly stiffens, but he manages to hide his reaction just in time as Severus turns to study his grandfather. Studying his grandson''s pokerfaced expression, Reginald slowly replies, "Of course, but those gifts are rare and far in between. In the past, there have only been four parselmouth''s like our forefather Salazar Slytherin, and two farseer''s like our forefather Merlin Ambrosius. Why the sudden question?"


    Severus shakes his head and says, "Well, I was wondering if it might be possible to inherit something from Helga Hufflepuff and Godric Gryffindor?"


    Reginald nods his head in understanding and does not show his sudden relief. "It certainly is possible, Godric Gryffindor was certainly a powerful wizard, if not rash."


    Reginald paused mid-statement to eye Severus, who flushed and glanced away guiltily in embarrassment. "Godric Gryffindor was a most certainly a powerful wizard dueler and a brilliant wizard in his own right. I am certain that at least in part, your talent in spell crafting, Severus is due to Godric Gryffindor," Reginald explained.


    "And as for Helga Hufflepuff, well, she was a brilliant witch in her own right, and was even able to magically forge items much like the goblins," Reginald murmured.


    "It is even speculated by some magical historians that Helga Hufflepuff perhaps did indeed possess some goblin blood in her as she was able to magically forge the enchanted Hufflepuff cup. Most do not believe such a theory, but I do believe that there may even be some grain of truth as the goblins have never in their recorded history ever taught a wizard or witch the art of magical forging. And sometimes the most unfathomable of truth''s simply are true."


    Severus slowly nods his head at his grandfathers before a trace of doubt can be seen across his face. "But what of my transfiguration abilities?" Severus asked. "After my folly, I researched further into the ability, and I discovered that in fact that it is not a common ability at all. It should be almost impossible to turn into another via magic when one is not a metamorphmagus or using the polyjuice potion! And yet, I possess the ability, where Rowan does not!"


    Reginald makes certain to keep his face carefully blank lest he give anything away. "True, but sometimes a gift simply just appears in a family, Severus. And ignoring that detail, before we were ever Prince''s, we were the clan known as Hassan''s. Perhaps, it is simply a gift that has reappeared with time," Reginald somewhat truthfully answered. "And do not forget that the Snape''s bloodline itself married with various muggle lines, who knows, if there are not other squib lines belonging to other pureblood families."


    And he was certain that said gift did not belong to the Prince family and that any of the other founder''s bloodline, but rather said gift belonged to Gellert Grindelwald. And though he strongly suspected that was indeed the truth, Reginald was not about to open Pandora''s box. It was better that the secret died with those that knew it and it would never be passed down to the next generation. Because ignorance is at times bliss, and the truth is not always a shining beacon of light and hope, but rather the gaping maws of the deepest pits of hell.


    Severus relaxes a bit at his grandfather''s response believing it to be the full truth. Turning away, he says, "I''ll be going now, grandfather." And departs through the door shutting the door quietly behind him.


    Reginald''s gaze remains steadily fixed at the closed door of his study for the longest of time. His grandson''s question had not stunned him but rather filled him such a feeling of unease, and dread. If his grandson could put such a vague truth together than who else could? The information was out there and though hidden and difficult to piece together, it was not impossible to do so. And that was what worried him the most, but there were always ways to silence the truth. And if that meant that he had to stain his hands with innocent blood again, so be it. He was already a monster.

 Chapter 461 - Acolytes

    The following evening the shadows in Reginald''s study were long, and dark as the grandfather clock in the corner of the study began to loudly toll. The clock hands on the grandfather clock met exactly in the middle signaling the witching hour had begun. The twelve tolls'' finally cease to ring signaling to Reginald that it was time.


    Reginald rose to feet and paused in front of the east corner of the study. Tracing a rune like pattern onto the east wall to reveal an enchanted, hidden closet. Prying the closet doors open, he removes a fine, silky black cloak from within. The cloak is rather heavy, but still with ease he manages to slide the cloak on in a smooth practiced motion.


    The cloak is a thing of beauty as it almost seems to sparkle in the light appearing like the pitch-black scales of some sort of creature. And in fact, it was dyed dragon hide interwoven with Acromantula''s silk to protect the wearer from spells. The cloak itself worth a small fortune and was incredibly rare to be found much less be purchased by any common wizard or witch. The creation of such a cloak required not only an immensely powerful, but a talented magical tailor to do the stitching. And rarely if ever was their enough dragon hide to forge such a cloak.


    And the various Ministries across the entire wizarding world tightly regulated the use of dragon hide, and as such, such large pieces of dragon hides were almost impossible to buy except through unorthodox methods. But that was not the only impediment as Acromantula''s silk is exorbitantly expensive to purchase by the yard given the vast difficulty of acquiring the silk of such a dangerous creature. As such, very few wizards or witches ever dared to face a dragon or collect the silk of such a terrifying magical spider for neither of these creatures took prisoners.


    There is a pause as Reginald buttons the top of the cloak shut with a pin. The brooch itself was not extraordinary, it was a simple diamond shaped pin. Yet a glint of light from the fireplace glinted across the brooch to reveal the inscribed symbol on the diamond shaped pin. It was that of the Deathly Hallows.


    Briskly striding away, Reginald emerged from the study and made his way down and into the front hall. He froze at seeing the seated figure calmly reading a book in her lap, his sister. Without glancing up from her book, Georgine carefully places her dragon bookmark between the pages, before saying, "You were very distant these last few days, brother, despite the children''s return. And much to my surprise even Tadbey came to me with his concerns. Naturally, I just had to wait and see, what would come of it."


    Putting her book aside to rest on the small table stand next to her, Georgine raises her gaze as her eyes widen in shock. There standing before her was not her brother, but something out of her past nightmares. A chilling icy figure that resembled their father far too much to be of comfort, Rancor Prince in his prime, a monster.


    Georgine''s eyes flicker to the cloak which she had seen in her eleventh year, the summer just before Hogwarts. She had never forgotten that day nor what her brother became that summer. Pausing to stop the trembling of her lips, she finally hisses, "Brother, what are you doing?!"


    "What is necessary," Reginald calmly retorted.


    A wild burst of laughter emerges from Georgine''s throat as she frostily spits out, "Let me guess for the Greater Good, was it?! Have you finally gone mad, Reginald! What sheer insanity are you blathering on about now of all times?!"


    "Step aside, Georgine," Reginald matter-of-factly stated. "I will not ask again."


    Georgine''s eyes widen in shock for a moment before a fierce expression crosses her face in defiance. Rising from her seat, she plants herself right in her brother''s path. "I do not claim to understand your thoughts, brother," Georgine coldly said. "But asking the Acolytes for aid will not protect the children, but only serve to destroy them."


    Reginald''s expression seems frustrated by his younger sister''s defiance, but nevertheless his expression softens just a smudge. "Georgine, have faith in me," he finally replied."


    Georgine shakes her head at her brother and says, "It is not that I do not trust you, brother, but I fear for your sake, truly." Her voice breaks as she closes her eyes and continues "I remember that time only all too well, Reginald. You were still so full of anger and blood thirst that you accepted the summons of that man in Paris! I saw you return late that evening-."


    Georgine eyes snap open as she stares at her brother with something akin to horror. "And I knew in that very moment, Reginald, that you had sold your soul to the devil," Georgine whispered. "You can lie all you wish, brother, but I remember the blood. All that innocent blood that was shed at your hands, and all the while being accompanied by that infernal cloak!"


    Pointing at the very cloak Reginald was wearing, Georgine eyes narrow to slits as she snarls, "That infernal cloak that is still to this day drenched in the blood of your victims. And I cannot help but wonder now, brother, if everything that has come to pass is not divine punishment for those vicious atrocities, and terrible sins that were committed at your hands?"


    Reginald eyes half-close as if numb or tired, before opening fully again. "Perchance," Reginald answered," that may very well be the case. But I will promise you this, Georgine, I am not seeking their approval nor my re-acceptance as an Acolyte."


    "Then why seek them out, Reginald?" Georgine roared. "What can you possibly gain meeting with them again at this juncture in time?!


    "I cannot speak of it now, sister," Reginald truthfully said. "But I must learn what I can, whilst I can still move, it is of vital importance."


    Despite seeing her brother''s solemn expression, Georgine is not convinced. "Reginald, I have never doubted you before not even once. But the one who pulled you away at that time was not I, but Sirsa. And even then, it was only until the birth of Eileen that you truly pulled away forever."


    Georgine hesitated for a moment, before saying, "I know, brother, that the blood of the Percussor''s is fully awake inside of you, when in comparison to myself or the children. But, because of that same reason, I fear that you will be led away once again. There is an unquenchable thirst for blood still lurks inside of you, and all that is needed is a single taste, and I fear that you will be lost to us forever, Reginald."


    "I am acutely aware of my own failings, Georgine," Reginald stiffly answered, knowing full well that younger sister spoke nothing but the truth. But weakness or not, he had a task to fulfill. And he must learn that which he sought at any cost.


    Brushing past his sister, Reginald murmurs, "I will return before morning," before storming out of the Prince Manor to apparate away on the dark grounds.


    Pressing her lips hard enough to hurt, Georgine stares at the figure of her brother that fades away swiftly in the darkness. She should have reached for her wand. But a part of her still wanted to believe in her brother''s words despite what her eyes saw. It was a terrible flaw to have to say the least.


    With a tired expression, Georgine slumps back down into her seat, and reaches for her wand. Closing the door shut, she silently waits for her brother''s return. Even if it took all night, she would wait, and guard the manor until her brother''s return. That is all she could do, and she would protect the children if need be even in her brother''s stead.

 Chapter 462 - Acolytes â…¡

    At the edge of the muggle town of Tintwell is an old pub, where only travelers and strangers stopped by at to drink as the local''s drank at the local inn. The local townsfolk knew better than to visit Old Johnny''s pub. The stream of stranger''s there were right peculiar wearing hoods as if belonging to some sort of cult. Not wanting to be mixed up in such oddities, the local''s avoided the pub of Old Johnny like the plague.


    Old Johnny was busy despite the late hour. It always seemed as if during the witching hour that he was the busiest. The travelers always seemed to stop by then for a pint. Most of them did not touch their drink''s but a couple of them did. But all of them for certain paid for their drinks and even left large tips. He still could not complain after all these years, but still, he really ought to retire. His back was hurting him more and more as of late, and it might just be time to sell the old place.


    Old Johnny kept one eye on the door as he moved around serving drinks, and gathering a few empty mugs, and still full mugs. Making sure to avoid the corner filled with three hooded figures with strange glittering diamond like pins, he returned to the bar to dump the ale and beer into the sink. As he dumped the beer in the sink, he muttered under his breath, "Wat a waste of fine ale and beer."


    Though the entire time he was doing so Old Johnny''s eyes flickered to the three figures sitting in the corner of the pub. These fellow''s, whom he had never seen them before with their glittering diamond like pins. But there was something terribly off about them. He had seen their wrinkled hands and knew that they were all elderly folk, but there was a sinister feel about them. His gut told him to stay away, and he would. His gut had never failed him before.


    The door suddenly swings open a complete silence falls over the pub as a chilling presence enters the pub. The older man was tall, and slender. His hair silver, but most striking were his eyes that were like frozen pools of darkness that belonged to the deepest pits of hell. But worst of all was his presence, it was as if a horrible, ancient beast had awoken, and all of humanity suddenly found itself prey again.


    Old Johnny could not even breath and did not dare too lest he attract the man''s presence. Those icy, death filled eyes survey the pub, before the older man moves towards the corner where the three men were sitting at. The instant the older man turns away there is a scurrying of feet as the hooded figures throw wads of money onto the pub tables and scurry away like rats and dogs with their tails between their legs.


    Never had Old Johnny seen his customers flee in fear, but never had he in all his years felt such a terrible thing. Wiping the cold sweat from his face with his sleeve, but does not move to collect the change, and instead hurries towards the back of the pub. He truly did not want to know nor much less be in the presence of that devil any more than he needed too!


    Old Johnny pants with fear as he locks himself in his tiny pub office. Shivering he rubs his arms to find that they are freezing cold. All that he knew is that he felt that his heart would stop, and it was as though he was facing a predator.


    Old Johnny glances up at the wall at the various portraits and medal''s hanging from the wall. He had fought in the great war against Hitler and his dam Nazi''s. He had been there on Sword Beach on June 6th, 1944. They had fought their way into Ouistreham and managed to take it, before heading to Caen, where the German forces dug into the city for weeks. He had survived the war, seen untold atrocities, and even personally fought against the Waffen-SS. But none of that compared to what he had just felt bloody, sheer terror. Not even the worst of the Nazi''s had ever had him quacking in his boots like a newborn fawn.


    With his hands shaking, Old Johnny pulls open the desk drawer and reaches for a carton of cigs. He had quit the habit a while back, but frankly, he did not give a dam at the moment. He needed one.


    Grabbing the silver lighter, Old Johnny pauses to study the lighter. It had been a gift from a buddy of his from their village, Alfie Smith. The two of them had signed up together and had even been shipped out together in the same unit. Eventually, they were even deployed together at Sword Beach, before Alfie had been lost at Caen, France in the retaking of the city. Alfie had been a good friend, but Alfie had been dead nigh over thirty years ago. And frankly, it was harder to believe just how old he was now.


    Shaking his head, Old Johnny snaps the drawer shut, before flipping the carton open, and lighting a cig. Taking a deep breath, he inhales the cig into him, before letting out a cloud of smoke. The ciggie still tasted as foul as ever, and despite it tasting like poison, it always seemed to hit the spot exactly right.


    Taking another breath, Old Johnny studies the decorated wall of his office. He lived through the night; he was selling his pub first thing tomorrow morning. He was far to be dealing with this sort of sh*t. And he had not survived the war against the d*m Nazi''s to be done in by some sort of monster. No, sir! He was moving to Baths, finally, buying himself a flat, and he would enjoy his retirement, gosh darn it was the last thing he did! And that was that! But chances were that he would change his mind come morning.


    Old Johnny knew that he was far too old and set in his ways. He would probably go mad in Baths without anything to do, but play bingo, and all the other sort of nonsense that folks his age seemed to enjoy. He was a nasty, old bugger, alright. But he was, what he was, and he was simply fine to remain like that.


    After a good long drink, he would be right as rain. And that was all that there was to it.

 Chapter 463 - Acolytes â…¢

    Inside the pub in the muggle town of Tintwell, Reginald studies the three hooded Acolytes sitting before him, Grimmson, Krafft, and MacDuff. Staring down his nose at them, he says, "It would seem that the rumors of your deaths are simply just that."


    "It is to be expected," the rough, cold merciless voice of Grimmson answered, "with the fall of Gellert."


    "Traitor," spat, the medium-sized wizard known as Krafft.


    "Traitor?" Reginald coldly smirked as if he found the comment rather funny, before coldly leaning forward. "I did not betray him, nor did I fight against him. And unlike all three of you, I did not have the luxury to belong to the cause out of mere pleasure or belief. I was the last living male descendant of the Prince family line, and I had a duty to fulfill."


    The third and shortest figure, MacDuff clutches something in his pocket that looks like a lucky talisman of sorts, before leaning back into his chair. "No one should know that we are still alive, Prince, old friend," MacDuff cunningly remarked. "Just how did you come to know of our existence? And just why have you arranged this clandestine meeting of sorts?"


    Reginald leans back into his seat, before flashing a cold smile. "It is amazing what one can buy if one knows the right person," he truthfully answered. "And as for the latter, I have several questions that I wish to have them answered."


    "And that is all you will ask Prince?" MacDuff sharply inquired. "I nor any of us wish to have such another repeat. And we would respond in turn, Prince, do not take us lightly."


    "I do not," Reginald icily replied with a dangerous glint in his gaze. "But I can assure you, there will not be another repeat."


    MacDuff waves his spot marked hand as if convinced. "Very well, ask away, Prince," the elderly wizard rasped. "But be warned, we may or may not choose to answer thine questions."


    "Understood," Reginald coolly murmured, before leaning back into his seat. "I am at present leading the Purebloods, and I wish to ascertain that none of the Acolytes will aid the dark wizard known as Lord Voldemort."


    Krafft lets out a sharp burst of laughter. "The half-breed? Please, Prince, who do you take us for? Those foolish pureblood''s, who know nothing of the world?!"


    Suddenly leaning forward, Krafft slams his fist against the table. "We like Gellert understood that for change to be possible action must be taken. We all understood that," Kraff growled as he glared at Reginald. Because in his personal belief, Reginald was a coward to the cause for abandoning Gellert.


    Seeing Reginald''s cool expression, MacDuff pats the shoulder of his friend as if in consolation, before withdrawing his hand. However, MacDuff slyly says, "Though, you would know would something of that would you not, Prince? Your daughter wed a muggle squib, and your two grandchildren are half-bloods are they not?"


    Reginald''s eyes grow frosty as he says, "Half-bloods or not, they possess the best of the bloodline''s that any British witch or wizard could ever aspire to possess."


    MacDuff inclines his head towards Reginald not in apology merely in acknowledgment of the truth of that statement. For it was indeed the truth. And even Gellert would not have turned away a magical child with such ill.u.s.trious bloodlines that would have the potential to be so much more.


    Impatient or perhaps bored, Grimmson briskly interrupts, "Ask your next question, Prince, I grow weary of this conversation, and I will depart once it grows far too tedious to withstand."


    Reginald inclines his head in understanding, before saying, "I only have two more questions."


    "Ask away then," Grimmson grunted impatiently.


    "Gellert was rather talented in many aspects both intellectual and in all sorts of magic''s be it spells to even elemental mastery not excluding his gifts with magical creatures and the greatest gift of all, his foresight. There was also Occulmency, his transfiguration, and apparition abilities. However, beyond those many gifts, I must ask was there a rare other?" Reginald pointedly inquired.


    "What exactly do you mean, Prince?" Krafft suspiciously asked.


    "It is not a threat, nor do I mean Gellert any harm. However, this is something that I must know," Reginald plainly replied.


    Grimmson snorts, but grumbles, "There will never be another Gellert. And Dumbledore for all his power could only defeat Gellert in a duel and never slay him. I do not know what is that you are asking, Prince, but I cannot answer. Gellert''s vision was perfect, but rather we were the weak ones that were unable to achieve the glorious future which he foresaw."


    Seeing that he is not going to receive an answer, Reginald instead says, "There is one other question. And though this may offensive to some of you, let us all be candid on the subject. We all know that Gellert did not have any interests in the likes of the feminine flesh."


    There is an uncomfortable silence and the sound of rustling from the three Acolytes. Seeing that none of the three wizards wish to interrupt him, Reginald goes on, "That being said, I know that Gellert wished to pass down his heritage. There was a period simply unaccounted for where Gellert simply vanished. There were rumors that he was conducting a very secret experiment. I must ask, were they related at all in the creation of a child?"


    There is a long pause of silence as Grimmson frowns and replies, "I know nothing of such topics, it would seem that you were lied to, Prince."


    Krafft mutters in agreement with Grimmson, when suddenly MacDuff says, "Well, that may not be an entire lie."


    The three other wizards turn to stare at MacDuff especially the two other Acolytes. MacDuff''s robes rustle as he says, "In 1922, there was a muggle boy, I was once sent to retrieve for Gellert. There was nothing interesting about the boy, but Gellert studied the muggle boy for an exceedingly long time, before having the boy killed. I, myself, found it rather strange, but I did not further inquire about the subject as it would no doubt serve a purpose. Still, I was curious and later in time further investigated the muggle boy in my spare time. And I found that the case, to begin with, was rather curious and only grew more peculiar the further I looked into it."


    There is a lapse of silence in the pub as not even the other two Acolytes were aware of such news. However, Reginald''s heart plummeted even further at hearing those words. It was a confirmation of that which he had already known but did not truly wish to confirm.

 Chapter 464 - Acolytes â…£

    Keeping his face blank despite the news, Reginald further pried into the subject. "Which was what exactly, MacDuff? Do not tell me that Gellert was inclined to such perversions with mere boys that would be low even for his perverse s.e.x.u.a.l inclinations."


    The two other Acolytes make faces at Reginald''s words, but even they would have to admit that would be a stain across the reputation of Gellert Grindelwald. Could such a perversion truly be hidden? Why yes when one has the wealth and means to do so.


    Seeing the three faces staring impatiently at him, MacDuff smirked, and said, "Patience, old friends," before continuing with his tale. "The muggle boy was not the first boy that had been brought to Gellert. At first, I thought that it was some sort of perverted or s.e.x.u.a.l driven fetish, but in each case, Gellert met with a muggle child for only a few minutes, before having them killed. This continued for several months before there were more children left to be brought before him. When I subtly inquired, Gellert replied with, ''It was for the greater good, but it is, in fact, impossible for the muggle lines to be redeemed." And paused, before adding, "That was the last of them, there will be no more."


    There is another pause of silence as Krafft in disbelief whispers, "Than Gellert was trying to purify the muggle lines?"


    "It is possible," MacDuff acknowledged with a shrug of his shoulders. "I cannot claim to know Gellert''s thought process, but what I do know is that there were no more children brought in after that."


    "And what exactly was Gellert''s true purpose?" Reginald grumbled with a mixed feeling of relief.


    MacDuff snickers, "After Geller''s imprisonment in 1926, I was sent to retrieve some journals and destroy them. And I did destroy them all, however, I missed a single scrap of paper. What I found was this simple journal entry, ''Muggle Subject: #2, Successful, the fetus survived the magical infusion. Male child born in 1910, London. Age: 4, determined to be a squib. Conclusion: destroy the subject. Result: child unaccounted for and is believed to have perished during the muggle war in an attack on London in May of 1915."


    Reginald''s heart stiffens for one exact painful moment, but he still manages to maintain his composure in the face of such news. The muggle child known as Toby Snape was born in the year of 1910 in London, England. During the first muggle great war, the child had been orphaned and sent to an orphanage in the countryside. And later at the tender age of sixteen, Toby Snape was wed and a mere year later, Tobias Snape was born.


    As much as he did not wish to admit it, but the timeline fits perfectly. Toby Snape was somehow the child of Gellert Grindelwald. And the words of MacDuff only served to further prove just as to how Grindelwald''s bloodline had appeared in the twins. It was all because of Gellert''s foul experimentation for the greater good, of course.


    "Why the sudden curiosity?" MacDuff sharply asked piercing through Reginald''s inner thoughts.


    "There was a child that I saw many years back that greatly resembled Gellert," Reginald replied with a mixture of truth and lies. "I was so very astonished that the image stayed with me all these years until now. But as you have just stated, MacDuff, all of the children were killed and as such it must simply be pure coincidence and nothing else."


    MacDuff nods his head, before saying, "Well, I am glad that I could be of help, Prince."


    Reginald nods, before rising to his feet as if to turn away, before MacDuff says, "Though I am told that those grandchildren of yours are quite clever."


    Reginald does not flinch nor react as he replies without turning around. "We are Prince''s, and my grandchildren have inherited three founder lines and Merlin''s own blood. If they were not gifted after having received all those bloodlines, I would truly be disappointed."


    Reginald strides across the wooden pub floor, when MacDuff adds, "Though you never did tell us, Prince, how did you know that we were alive, and much less found us?"


    The three seated wizards in the pub subtly reach for their wands as Reginald remains standing still and makes no motion of reaching for his wand. Slowly turning around to face the acolytes, his face is as impassive as ever. "The methods or means I used are irrelevant, but suffice to say, I paid very well for information, and that the informer will never speak of this to anyone. You have my word."


    MacDuff tilts his head at Reginald in acceptance of the response while Grimmson leans back in his seat and relaxes, and Krafft fiercely glares at the retreating back of Regaindl Prince. The three acolytes watch Reginald depart silently into the night and vanish with a faint pop. Once Reginald has left the premise, Krafft gashes his teeth and roars, "Can you believe the audacity of that man! Summoning us like we''re some sort of underling!"


    Grimmson snorts and says, "The Prince has always been powerful even Gellert was wary of him to an extent that he did not protest when Prince left us. And who knows what else they know for the Prince''s are the descendants of Percussor''s after all, and perhaps, if pushed Prince would even have been capable of challenging Gellert. And make no mistake unlike Dumbledore''s soft ways, the old Prince would have certainly tried to take Gellert''s head."


    "That is certainly true," MacDuff murmured in agreement recalling the raids, which they participated in and just how easily Prince slew his way Auror attacks and killed any bystander that stood in his path be it magical, muggle, innocent or not. "Though Prince did make a fine point, we should ensure that none of our own become entranced away by promises of grandeur from this false lord."


    "Agreed," the other two wizards said in unison.


    "And what of Gellert?" Grimmson asked. "Any news?"


    "Nurmengard Castle remains impregnatable as ever," Krafft answered in resignation. "It would seem that we will not live to see Gellert ever free in our lifetime."


    MacDuff purses his lips and says, "That is not necessarily true. What if we use this false lord and seek his aid?"


    "Even if we accept his terms and conditions," Grimmson rumbled, "there is no guarantee that the false lord can deliver the promised good nor much less not betray us."


    "That is certainly true," MacDuff mumbled. "However, it is something that we should keep in perspective."


    "We shall see," Krafft finally answered not at all convinced by MacDuff''s argument. The three of them toss muggle bills onto the table, before striding out. The Acolytes were still alive, and they would find a way to liberate Gellert Grindelwald even if it were to be the very last thing they ever did.

 Chapter 465 - Teatime?

    In the following days ever since Reginald''s return from his meeting with the Acolytes, he had been rather solemn and subdued that Georgine pestered him quite often as a direct result. He knew and understood that his younger sister was concerned about him for an exceptionally good reason. But for the time being, he found it more of an annoyance than anything else with the somber topics pressing in his mind.


    Within his study, Reginald''s eyes once more returned to the large volume that lay open before him. The thick volume contained the entirety of the Snape Family Tree starting from the very founders. However, the volume remained open to the second to the last page, where his eyes kept lingering on the child known as Toby Snape, the father of one Tobias Snape, and grandfather of Rowan and Severus.


    Tapping his finger on the page, Reginald''s eyes flickered to the parents of Toby Snape, Harold Snape, and Alicia La Fey. It was rather ironic that Alicia La Fey was the muggle descendant of the infamous sorceress Morgana La Fey, and that her many great''s great-granddaughters would marry the many great''s great-grandsons of Merlin, her once sworn enemy. But life is like a great interwoven tapestry, and sooner or later the strings of fate will intersect once again.


    Still, it was a knowledge that Reginald kept to himself. He would rather that the rest of the wizarding world were kept in the dark regarding the powerful, but dark enchantress''s blood that also dwelled inside the children. After all, it was Morgana La Fey, who had had the last laugh when it came to Merlin. But in the grand scheme of things, he would rather give the credit to Morgana La Fey for Severus''s human transfiguration abilities than Gellert.


    And if push came to shove that is exactly what he would do. The heritage of Morgana Le Fey, the great and powerful enchantress would be seen as being distant enough and less of a threat to fear that that of Gellert. Neither Severus nor Rowan could afford to have another dark wizard in their family lineage for they had more than enough as it is.


    Reginald''s eyes flashed as he further recalled his memories of Gellert. Gellert Grindelwald, now that was a name that he wished he had never heard before. But like all things, he had been quite vain and arrogant in his youth. Sighing, Reginald rubs his temple with one hand as he recalls the words of MacDuff, a week ago.


    "After Geller''s imprisonment in 1926, I was sent to retrieve some journals and destroy them. And I did destroy them all, however, I missed a single scrap of paper. What I found was this simple journal entry, ''Muggle Subject: #2, Successful, the fetus survived the magical infusion. Male child born in 1910 in London. Age: 4, determined to be a squib. Conclusion: destroy the subject. Result: child unaccounted for and is believed to have perished during the muggle war in an attack on London in May of 1915."


    Tapping his fingers pensively against his desk, Reginald stares at the name right next to that of Harold Snape, and Morgana La Fey. It was almost gray, but still present. Toby''s Snape biological father in fact was Harold Snape, but somehow against all odds, Gellert Grindelwald had passed down a magical inheritance as well.


    The fetus should not have survived such a magical transformation, but Gellert was an unchallenged genius when it came to the Dark Arts. He would have without a doubt been capable of such research and would have easily found that muggle lines still in fact existence despite the passage of time. And if said lines had survived there was a possibility that the magic found within these muggle descendants could possibly be reawakened by a magical out catalyst such as Gellert''s own magic.


    Gellert had deemed his project a failure, but Reginald was not entirely convinced that was the case. The proof lay in the fact of Rowan and Severus. The twins were not only extraordinarily powerful but had awakened the abilities of more than one of their forefathers/foremothers.


    If Reginald had to guess, it was that Gellert''s error had been assuming that only a single magical catalyst would be required for awakenment. Rather a second catalyst would be required, and which would need to come from another magical parent. And only then would the final product come into fruition in the children born of such a union. But there was only one such living proof in existence, Rowan and Severus.


    Closing the book shut in front of him, Reginald arose and carried the volume away to be placed within the depth of his private potion''s laboratory. Said knowledge would die with himself, and the Goblin King for all his suspicions would not dare voice them. For the Goblin''s and the Prince''s fates were intertwined and they would fall into the pits of Hell together, and there was no doubt of that.


    Shelving the volume in the bookcase found within his private laboratory, Reginald emerges with a cold gleam in his eyes. If worst came to the worst of circ.u.mstances, he would aid the Acolytes in rescuing Gellert. And once there, he would kill Gellert. And he would have no qualms doing so, no matter what the cost.


    Pausing to glance at the time, Reginald gazes at the clock, it was ten until three. It was almost teatime and the Mulciber child was set to arrive any moment now. Striding out from his study, he made his way to the main hall, where the slender figure of his sister, Georgine can be seen waiting.


    Glancing at the tall figure of her older brother striding towards her, Georgine arches her brow and drily says, "Well, well, the sulking old wyvern has finally emerged from its lonesome cave. To what do we owe this dubious honor?


    Reginald frowns at his sister''s sarcastic tone of voice that still holds a hint of chastis.e.m.e.nt. Nevertheless, he was aware of his various failings and calmly replied, "I apologize for my absence these last few days, I have, however, been occupied with other pressing matters. And that those matters, for the time being, have been resolved and will pose no further problems."


    Georgine clearly looks unconvinced by her brother''s words, but her expression softens as some relief appears in her eyes. She had been on edge ever since her brother''s return from meeting with the Acolytes. And her feelings of apprehension had only worsened with Reginald''s actions of shutting himself away in his study the last few days.


    Still, she had not quite forgiven her brother quite yet as Georgine loftily says, "I don''t suppose that you know the reason for the Avery boy''s request for tea, Reginald?"


    "An apology of some sort," Reginald murmured in reply. "And the request to discuss another private matter."


    "I see," Georgine slowly nodded her head in understanding. "Well, I shall be present and chaperoning the tea the meeting, but I will allow them no more than fifteen minutes alone to discuss any matter that needs to be discussed in privacy."


    Reginald moves to turn away, when Georgine adds, "Though Philippe Verninac did agree to our request, Reginald, you must know that he will make things as difficult as possible for us. The man bears you more than a little ill will."


    "I am acutely aware," Reginald admitted as his eyes flashed for a moment coldly at the bloody memory. After a moment, he finally replies, "I am aware of the damage that I caused to the maternal family of Philippe and will not argue at being held accountable for those actions by him. However, if push comes to shove, I will not be accommodating nor further patient with him."


    "I was expecting as much," Georgine muttered, before sending another pointed glance at Reginald. "I am to assume that it will be safe to invite the Krum''s, no? Then again, the Krum Patriarch was murdered by Grindelwald, while serving as an Auror in trying to apprehend him."


    Reginald lips thin at the implications of the undertone in his sister''s words. "It will be perfectly safe to invite his son''s as there will be no guests that be considered close associates of Gellert."


    "Good," Georgine pointedly declared. "Then I shall not worry about misplacing several invitations to certain families."


    Reginald stiffly nods his head at his younger sister dig, before preparing to depart for the gardens, when Georgine calls out to his turned back. "And brother, with the presentation of Rowan and Severus officially into society there will be an abundance of marriage proposals. I suggest that you acquire as much information as you can to weed out their suitors and gracefully turn them down."


    "I know," Reginald darkly grumbled under his breath, before storming away. It was not a subject that he liked to think about for the moment recalling how his last matchmaking attempt ended.


    Perhaps, venting a bit, he rushed over to the gardens to find Tadbey. He would have Tadbey pick up the pace regarding the assigned punishment. Severus must be prepared, and hard labor would ensure and fulfill some of those objectives in mind. That and possible be a source of venting for Reginald not that he would admit to such a thing. No, he was above such pettiness.

 Chapter 466 - Teatime? â…¡

    At exactly, two fifty-nine in the afternoon the figure of a female house elf in a neat dress with large droopy ears appears on the green lawn of Prince Manor with a male youth in tow. Dawn quickly checks her somewhat green charge and asks, "Dawn is worried. Mr. Avery, do you feel well?"


    The fifteen-year-old wizard with a sharp face and widow''s peak opens his eyes. Evan Avery''s eyes widen in shock at seeing the grand castle-like manor of the Prince family. Hiding his shock, Evan turns to the female house-elf and nods his head stiffly. "I am feeling much better now, please do lead the way inside."


    Dawn''s ears twitch in a speculative fashion, but she obediently murmurs, "Yes, Mr. Avery," before leading the young wizard across the vast green expanse.


    In the distance, a peac.o.c.k cry can be heard that of Fidel making his usual rounds. Much like the Prince''s, he was an arrogant fowl, but he was rather responsible and loyal always patrolling the grounds to protect against any intruders. That and the bird killer had returned, he was much safer outside!


    All too soon, Evan finds himself striding up the white front steps and entering Prince Manor. His eyes widen at the tasteful, but extraordinary luxury found just in the entranceway. Already waiting in the front foyer, there are two tall, slender female figures. The taller and older figure has short, slightly salt-peppered hair swept up to the side like raven wings, Georgine Prince. While the younger was someone he immediately recognized as Rowan Prince.


    Evan carefully studies the face of Rowan Prince. She had grown much taller since he had last seen her. Her expression was rather cold and guarded, but there was a bit an air of femininity to her now that had not been there before. There were more womanly curves to her, and she was well on her way to blossoming into a young woman. And even if she would never be a great beauty like Bethanie Fawley, but there was elegance, a mysterious quality to her that would certainly draw many a wizard''s eyes.


    Bowing politely, Evan courteously says, "I thank the Prince household for accepting my request for tea and allowing my presence to grace the Prince household."


    Georgine coolly eyes the youth, who was already a widower for a moment. Finally, she barely tilts her head in acknowledgment, before murmuring, "Yes, well, manners must be kept." Turning away, she gestures, "Come," before leading the way to one of the inner foyers.


    Rowan follows quickly in tow as Evan briskly follows them. They are led to a cream-colored parlor room with dark-colored furniture. Evan Avery moves to aid, the older Prince into her seat, but Georgine refuses and says, "Have a seat, I shall shortly return," before swiftly departing and closing the door shut behind her.


    Rowan and Mulciber exchange glances for a moment before they each take a seat across from each other. They are silent for a few moments before Rowan remembers her manners and asks, "Tea?"


    "Yes, please," Evan murmured as he watched Rowan Prince serve them both cups of tea. He is a bit startled to see Rowan''s left arm shake for a moment, before watching her grimace, and set the teapot back down.


    "It would appear that I am having some trouble pouring tea," Rowan confessed without staring Evan in the eye. "If you would do the honors, Avery, I would greatly appreciate it."


    "Of course," Evan quickly replied hoping to grace himself at least more in her books. With ease, he took the teapot and poured them both a cup of tea. Still, he could not help but wonder what exactly was wrong with Prince if she was having trouble pouring a cup of tea.


    "Cream or Sugar?'' Evan asked as he set the teapot down.


    "A bit of cream and two teaspoons of sugar, please," Rowan muttered.


    Trying to make small talk, Evan adds, "Well, I don''t necessarily like more than one teaspoon of sugar, but I certainly enjoy more than a bit of cream in my tea."


    Rowan makes a murmuring sound but takes great care when accepting the cup of tea from Evan. However, this time her left hand did not tremble, which caused Evan to blink in surprise. It was not that her left arm was weak, but rather an external factor such as nerves?


    "Biscuit?" Evan asked as he held out one of the smaller trays of biscuits.


    Rowan presses her lips into a thin line of reluctant acceptance as she takes only one from the offered tray. The sounds of the two of them sipping their tea is heard for a minute or so, before Rowan carefully sets her teacup down in the china tea saucer, before briskly looking up at Evan. "Let us get down to business, Avery, why exactly have you come? We are certainly not friends, nor did we part on such amicable terms for you to visit, come out with it, Avery. I don''t have all day."


    Evan gracefully sets his tea down, before glancing at Rowan. Bowing his head, he sincerely says, "First, I wish to sincerely apologize for my actions that day. I was arrogant, a foolish fop, and I was far easily swayed by a close friend all for my vanity. That being said, I can assure you, beyond wishing to return the beating I received at your hands, I am no rapist, and I would never have permitted such vile actions to occur under my watch.


    Still, I do understand that there are no excuses for my actions, and I do not require your forgiveness for my actions as they are inexcusable. But once more I wish to reiterate that I wish to make amends and to least present my sincere apologies, Prince."


    Rowan slowly nods her head in understanding and reaches for the biscuit on her left side. She suddenly winces in pain at feeling a sharp agonizing pain in her left eye again. It had been getting worse with the passing of each day, and her eye was slowly becoming more and more sensitive to the light. But worst of all at times she could see a grayish like sheen appear in her mirror reflection, before vanishing. Whatever it was, she had to hide it for now. She could not afford to burden her grandfather nor aunt. There was something else going on, and Aunt Georgine nor her grandfather would speak of it.


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan exhales loudly as the pain in her left eye once more grows dull enough for her to reply. "Avery, I do know that you are sincere," Rowan confessed, "but I do not believe that we will ever truly be called friends. And knowing you, this cannot possibly be your only purpose when coming to Prince Manor this afternoon. There must be something more, which is what I want to know?"


    Evan makes a wary face as he raises his teacup to her, before taking a sip. "If you must know, Prince, I seek a godmother for my son. His mother is dead, and I wish protection for him in these growing troubling times," Evan gravely admitted. "I will pay any price, Prince, and though I wish for you to accept, Prince, your aunt would be just as acceptable."


    Rowan is startled for a moment before her eyes narrow. "You should what my answer is already Avery without even asking. And as for my Aunt, what makes you think I can convince her?"


    Evan flashes Rowan a confident grin, before replying, "Because it is well known that Georgine Prince dotes upon her great-niece and nephew. She would certainly take into consideration my request if you mentioned it to her."


    Rowan leans back in her seat neither acknowledging nor disagreeing with the statement. Studying Avery again, she notices that his eyes already have a bit of dark eyeshadow on his face. The childish arrogant gaze of a school bully is gone, and all that remains is sorrow, intelligence, and most importantly that of worry. But more importantly, the gaze of a parent willing to protect their child and pay the price for it.


    Sighing, Rowan finally says, "Very well, Avery, I will speak on your behalf. However, I do know a ceremony is required to acknowledge the godparents, will it be a private or public one?"


    "Private," Evan confessed. "It will only be close family members and on one else in attendance since I am still in mourning."


    "I see," Rowan quietly said, before tilting her head to him in a tiny bow. "I apologize for my belated expression of condolence for your loss, and on the birth of your newborn son."


    "Thank you," Evan quietly answered, before biting a bit forcefully into his biscuit to cover any emotions of grief. He had to be strong, there was no other alternative.

 Chapter 467 - Teatime? â…¢

    With their conversation over, the two of them remained silent for the remaining lapse of time until Georgine returned. Seeing the two of them sitting across from each other, she nods her head and takes a seat between the two of them. "Well, have the two of you finished discussing all your matters?" Georgine sharply asked.


    Rowan sniffs and says, "Yes, Aunt Georgine. That being said, on Avery''s behalf, I wish to request that you accept the position of Godmother to his newborn son."


    Georgine snorted as if annoyed, before pouring herself a cup of tea. Leaning back in her seat, she elegantly sips at her tea, before coolly saying, "Suppose I consider this, Avery, what will the Prince''s have to gain?"


    Evan nods his head in plain understanding and swiftly answers, "My father, a pureblood has yet to officially change sides and remains steadfast neutral. With the position of Godmother filled by a Prince, the Avery family and all its branches will side with the Prince family. Not only will this solidify the Prince''s inner power but cement the Prince''s position within pureblood society."


    "But the Prince''s do not have any need of the Avery family."


    "True, but the Prince''s have only recently become active in pureblood society once again. There are many voices of complaint that the Prince''s do not socially abide with us. Such a show of unity would silence the opposing voices."


    Georgine narrows her eyes at the young fifteen-year-old widower''s words. Evan Avery was not considered a child anymore, and nor were his words of one. No, this showed the promise of an excellent politician or the proper head of any pureblood family. It was most vexing, to say the least. They tended to be the most troublesome of buggers to deal with.


    Not quite relenting yet, Georgine with a hint of mockery in her tone of voice says, "That is exactly why we have an alliance with the Malfoy family. I am not the least bit sorry to say, Avery, but I do not see any other added benefits to Avery''s proposal."


    Not one to take things sitting down, Evan flashes Georgine a white glistening smile. "Well, there is one more thing," Evan slowly said, "and it is something that the Prince family have always wanted."


    Georgine''s eyes narrow, while Rowan''s eyes widen in shock at the statement. Just what was it that the Prince family desired? Whatever it was, it had caused Aunt Georgine''s expression to change.


    Leaning back, Georgine flashes a cold, frigid smile. "The sharing of the shipping routes of the Avery family would be a most tempting offer, yes, but we already own several shares in other successful endeavors. And nor do we seek to invest any further in the shipping industry than we already have."


    "The Avery family is well aware of that," Evan replied without having lost his glittering expression. "However, what the Prince family lacks most is not power, but footholds on other continents. The Avery family is willing to share and make any necessary introductions to create these valuable trading channels."


    Georgine hides her delight at Avery''s words as that is precisely at what she was aiming for. But she was a Prince, and she would not be captured quite so easily. No, it was all or nothing, and negotiate she would.


    Georgine laughs as if in jest, before taking another sip of her tea. "That is certainly a valuable and priceless offer, Avery. However, the Prince''s do not own any trading enterprises and nor are we seeking to open such a risky venture at this time."


    "We are aware of that," Evan confessed, but still did not give up. "That is why we will offer a tenth of our existing shares with Kain Shafiq. And introductions will be made at that time as Kain Shafiq has accepted the role of godfather to my son." (And the role had only been given to him when the uncle of Marceline had declined the position arguing that it should go to someone with more power. And Evan had, had no choice but to accept the said decision.)


    The name Kain Shafiq caused Georgine to startle for a variety of reasons as said opportunity represented an untold treasure trove of wealth and information. Kain Shafiq owned the most valuable wizarding shipping enterprise but was notorious for almost never taking partners nor sharing shares of his trade. Even the Prince family had been unable to negotiate a joining, nor much less purchase any shares. Even if the offer of the Avery''s was only a tenth of their shares it was enough to get the Prince''s inside the door. And after that anything would be possible with enough time.


    However, Rowan grew rather pale, and still at the name of Kain Shafiq. It was one of the names on her list, but more importantly, it worried her. What if it was Kain Shafiq? And if so, wouldn''t they be walking into the lion''s den?


    Rowan is pulled out of her thoughts by Georgine saying, "Very well, I shall agree, however, there will is a need for a formal godparent arrangement via contract."


    "Of course," Evan replied, and without any hesitation removed two already prepared goblin contracts. "Please view the contracts and ensure that they are to your satisfaction, Madam Prince."


    "Before I begin to read," Georgine remarked as she neatly unfolded the goblin made contract. "What other duties will be required of me to fulfill beyond the standard Godmother duties?"


    "I''m glad you asked, Madam," Evan replied with a bit of relief. "As the Avery family and Prince family will become allies. We hope that the Prince family will side with us within reason of course and become regular patrons of our family events. Naturally, all events will be posted for a year until the time of my mourning period is over."


    Glancing down at his cup of tea, Evan runs his finger around the teacup rim and says, "Beyond any gift-giving, and fulfilling the role of a doting godmother for my son, I request private tutoring once he is of age."


    Georgine furrows a bit at that as she was not good with children. But she would do her best to be at least protective and protect the Avery child. She had never been a godmother, before but she took her the position seriously and she would fulfill the required duties. (And she had not done too bad with the twins.)


    Bending down to reviews the contract, Georgine begins to intently read, while Rowan contemplates on whether mentioning anything to her aunt. In the end, she could not prove anything, and nor could she confirm that he was guilty either. And the Prince family could lose an invaluable connection that was irreparable, all because of her statement.


    Nor could Rowan destroy the hopes of her grandfather and aunt. From the little she had learned from the ongoing conversations; this was important to the interests of their family. She would not become the vehicle that would destroy their hopes and dreams. All she could do was wait, and trust in her grandfather and aunt that they would be able to see through such an individual if they were in fact dangerous. Still, that did little to put, Rowan at ease.


    Having read every single article and clause and ensured that the godparent contract matched that which Avery had previously stated during their conversation, Georgine signed the two exact contracts. One was a copy for the Avery family and the other for the Prince''s.


    Finished signing them, Georgine steps back as she glances at the relieved expression of the Avery boy. Sniffing, she says, "When will the godparent ceremony be?"


    "In five days'' time," Evan swiftly replied.


    "The children may or may not be present," Georgine matter-of-factly stated, "but my brother and I will both be present."


    "That is understandable," Evan murmured, before rising to his feet and bowing. "I must now excuse myself, Madam Prince, and Miss Prince. I have my errands to run before that date''s time."


    Georgine gestures that he is free to leave causing Evan to bow once more and depart with the godparent tightly held in hand. Noticing that her great-niece is staring at her, Georgine grabs another biscuit, before saying, "You must be wondering, why I refused the position to be godmother without such conditions?"


    Rowan slowly nods her head, while Georgine bites into the biscuit. After chewing for a moment, Georgine finally replies, "Becoming a godparent is more than just a simple pleasantry, but it is in fact a joining of two pureblood families in an alliance. It is not a matter to be taken lightly, and unlike a marriage, the alliance between the two families will only last until the child is grown."


    Georgine paused as she flicked a crumb off her hand. "However, unlike a marriage contract, a godparent contract requires a bit more negotiations. As a Godparent, I will be responsible for aiding in education, gift-giving, and attending all important events in the child''s life including even becoming another mother figure for the child. And especially in this case, where the child''s mother is dead, it will be expected of me to take a much more prominent role in the child''s life. Therefore, any lapses in the child''s judgment or errors will be directly reflected onto those that raised him."


    Rowan''s eyes gleam in understanding as she says, "Then if that is indeed the case, why exactly are Severus and I gaining godparents so late in life?"


    Georgine pointedly stares at Rowan, before smirking, "And brother says that neither of you listens in doorways," causing Rowan to innocently grin back. "Well, I suppose it''s a terrible ingrained habit in our very nature''s. No doubt a byproduct of when we were still Percussor''s."


    Pausing to take a sip of her tea, Georgine grimaces at finding it cold. Murmuring a spell under her breath, the cup quickly heats back up to her satisfaction before she takes a sip. "If you must know, it is because of the incidents that occurred during the past year. Brother is old, and there are no others beyond the two of us to protect you, both until you are of age. As such, arrangements have been made to find suitable guardians if anything unexpected should transpire. And we Prince''s do like to be prepared for any possible and eventuality especially given the present circ.u.mstances, it is not a distant impossibility."


    Rowan sighs in understanding, before taking a sip of her cold tea. She would have warmed her teacup, but it was painful to use magic because of her left eye. However, if things continued to progress like this, she would have no choice, but to confide in her grandfather.

 Chapter 468 - Wurfbog

    High up in some forgotten mountains, a tall, skeletal thin figure led them up the mountain. Lord Voldemort had deathly pale skin, sunken crimson eyes with snake-like pupils. His nose had finally become flat like that of a snake with two mere slits for nostrils. His hands were long, spider-like fingers with sharp blue fingernails at the end.


    Slithering at his side his trusted pet, Nagini. A green snake with a flat head with diamond patterns on her skin and as thick as a man''s thigh. Vastly poisonous and most deadly. Strangely enough, his Death Eater''s had taken to avoiding her. An oversight on their part as she would not bite without his express command.


    Voldemort came to a halt at the foot of the great mountain, where the largest giant he had ever seen sat. Large muscular unlike the rest of the known Gurg giant clan chieftains. Most of the Gurg''s are the largest, fattest, and most lazy of giants from among the giants. But this one, no this one was anything but a ferocious beast.


    The larger than normal giant rose to his full height of thirty feet and stared down his large nose. Gray skinned the giant chief wore clothes made from dragon skin that he himself had hunted down. A necklace of dragon fangs and the teeth of his vanquished enemies hung around his neck.


    The giant''s hair was thick and black chopped at the earlobe to be kept short. Despite his long hair, no facial hair grew on his face. The giant for some reason liked to keep his face clean-shaven, an oddity among giants for sure. But then again, he was a half-giant himself. However, none of the giants ever dared to speak about it. He would kill them and eat them for sure.


    "Welcome Voldemort," Gurg sneered flashing sharpened teeth that had been sharpened down to resemble shark teeth. "To what do I owe the dubious honor?"


    "Greetings Wurfbog," Voldemort firmly said. "I trust you received my previous gifts?"


    "Oh yes, the messengers were quite tasty as well," Wurfbog flashed a wolfish smile before the tossing the Death Eater''s bones at Voldemort. The scattered remains of the Death Eaters loudly clatter onto the ground around Voldemort''s feet.


    Voldemort shows no emotion on his face beyond a bit of annoyance at being challenged. But no loss nor sorrow for the loss of his Death Eaters. The Death Eaters behind him either take a step back in fear or grip their wands that much tighter in anger and outrage. Ignoring the gnawed bones at his feet, Voldemort says, "And what do you think of my proposal?"


    "I''ll agree to it, Voldemort," Wurfbog said. "We giants have nothing to lose and all to gain the more for it. And I do enjoy the taste of human flesh be it wizarding kind or muggle kind."


    The Death Eater''s shuffle uneasily at Wurfbog''s words as Voldemort says, "Good, then we are in agreement. But do not touch what is mine again." Voldemort said pointing his wand at the giant in emphasis. "I''ve killed giants before in Albania and I shan''t have any trouble with you."


    Wurfbog narrows his eyes and flashes his sharp teeth. "As long as your Death Eater''s do not cross me, we shan''t have a problem. But remember, it will take some time. I must defeat the other Gurg''s in order to strengthen my army."


    "I am aware that it will take you many months to gather a large substantial clan of Giants under your banner," Voldemort snapped in annoyance. "Just do not try my patience."


    "Do not worry," Wurfbog flashed an evil smile as he grabbed a bloodied club from the ground. The club was easily fifteen feet long and thick as an oak tree. It was round like a club, but dragon claws had been inserted into the wooden club to make a deadly sharp weapon. "I''ll pummel and kill any opponent."


    "Then we shall meet at the appointed place," Voldemort said, before turning away. "And Wurfbog no attacking either the wizarding kind or muggles until the appropriate time."


    "I can''t be held responsible for any human or wizard that strays into our path," Wurfbog snickered. "But don''t worry your pretty bald head of yours, I''ll make sure they don''t eat any passing village as we go along."


    Voldemort purses his lips into a thin line but accepts the response. The Death Eaters follow the skeleton thin figure away as Wurfbog licks his lips. Treaty or not, it was at last time to eat again. And he would so enjoy eating those that opposed him. Their flesh tasted especially delicious.


    Turning around Wurfbog lets out a hungry roar that echoes through the entire mountain. From the caves on the mountain, the giants emerge as Wurfbog cries out in giant, "WAR!"


    The giants excitedly roar back, while those less inclined let out soft cries. Those less inclined were one of the tribes that had been recently taken over by Wurfbog. They had been living quite happily in their valley with plenty of deer and food to eat. But Wurfbog had come with his deadly club and easily killed their Gurg.


    They would have no choice but to follow him out of the desolate mountain. Here the food was scarce, but Wurfbog wanted them under them and whether they starved or not was none of his concern. He was their Gurg and that was all that really mattered to him.


    "We leave at dusk on the morrow!" Wurfbog roared, before tromping into the woods.


    The giants excitedly let out a cry and followed him down the mountain. Only the elderly and the children remained behind. Those giantesses with newborns remained with their babes, while the rest of the giant women went down as well. Except for one and her family.


    There was nothing particularly interesting about the giantess except that she dressed much better than most of the giantesses. Her thick salt-peppered hair was pulled back into a long braid down her back and tied with a deer leather string. The giantess''s name was Fridwulfa and she had no desire to kill the humans. For dim in her memory, she still recalled the human mate who had loved her and the small babe that she had left behind. He would be a fully-grown man by now.


    Fridwulfa turned to stare at her giant mate, Filfor. He was only nineteen feet tall, gray-skinned with brown hair, and a neatly cut beard to his chest. He wore clothes as she did and as did their son. Fridwulfa had chosen her mate not for his height, but for his kindness.


    She was afraid to admit it, but she had been much spoiled by the human mate. She had not liked how the other male giants treated their mates nor how they pulled them by the hair when angry. No, she had chosen a rather timid giant male and he had treated her well. Their boy though was SMALL. He would never be a large giant either to her vast disappointment.


    Fridwulfa turned to stare at the teenage youth at her side. Her son, Grawp is much shorter than the other giants. Many times, the other giant youths would bully him, and as would the rest of the other giants. They would not touch him in front of her as she herself was twenty-three feet tall, but still, they always did where she could not see them.


    Filfor was much better spoken than most of the male giants and said, "Not happy? Why?"


    "Wizards are not so weak," Fridwulfa softly said for a giant. "Many will die."


    "What mate want to do?" Filfor grunted.


    "Leave for safety," Fridwulfa whispered.


    "Dangerous!" Filfor let out a sharp gasp. "Wurfbog not allow it!"


    "We go now," Fridwulfa commanded. And not waiting for a response, she grabbed a pack of dried food from the cave and dragged her son behind them. Her giant mate whether for better or for worse ran fearfully after her.


    The other giants did not pay attention to them as it was a common sight for the small family to hunt together. An unusual sight for the males typically did the hunting, but where Fridwulfa was quite powerful and clever, none dared say a word against her. Even Wurfbog held her in high esteem as Fridwulfa could build traps to catch beasts of prey such as dragons.


    Their departure would not be made note of until the following dusk, when the giants gathered down below on the mountain ready for departure. Wurfbog was furious and roared to slay and eat all three of them upon finding them. Furious, he led the giants after their trail, but Fridwulfa was clever. She used the rivers and muggle towns to slow them down and hide her trail.


    By the time, the giants finally reached the next giant clan they had long ago lost the trail of Fridwulfa and her family. Wurfbog could only gash his teeth in anger and lead the giants into battle. There would be plenty of time to search for the treacherous giantess and her family. There were only so many places where a giantess and her family could hide. He would find her and her family and kill them all.

 Chapter 469 - Flint Family

    In a tastefully, but cool decorated manor resides the family of Stephen Flint. At present, Stephens two sons and their wives, his wife, and daughter were all gathered and formally dressed waiting in the hallway. The dark haired, sharp featured figure of Stephen Flint glances with his bluish gray eyes at his only daughter, and youngest child, Silvia Flint.


    A gleam of pride appears in the depths of Stephen''s Flint''s eyes as he observes his dark-haired daughter. She was rather thin with delicate features, and a rather flat figure. However, she had round h.i.p.s which would make childbearing much easier for her. And that was an important attribute to have considering just who his child wished to seek a courtship with.


    Stephen Flint almost sighs in despair but catches himself as his daughter''s sharp blue gray eyes stare steadfastly at him. Glancing away from his daughter, he turns to gaze at his beloved wife, Halina. She had silky brown hair, thin like their daughter with a small bosom, but always had a calm, and rather patient air about her.


    A soft expression appears on his face as Stephen''s eyes meet with the light-colored eyes of his wife. Halina flashes him a quick smile that draws his breath away even now. He instantly recalls the first time, they met.


    Stephen had been visiting cousins residing on the old continent, when he had been introduced the soft spoken, but cool Halina. Instantly, he had known he had lost his heart to the Durmstrang witch. And by the end of the summer, he had begun to court her. The two courted via letters until their graduation. After which, they married the following summer.


    A cough causes Stephen to glance away from his wife to meet the sly gaze of his youngest son, Hal Flint. His dark-haired child innocently blinks at his father with his blueish gray eyes. However, that does not last long as Hal''s wife elbows him in chastis.e.m.e.nt causing him to yelp in pain. Stephen''s daughter in law stares apologetically at her father-in-law, before glaring up at her chastised husband, who would not meet her gaze.


    The eldest son of Stephen, Gael shakes his silky brown-haired head, while his bluish gray eyes like that of his father hide a trace of mirth. Seeing his father''s stare, Gael straightens up, and turns to softly speak with his wife. He would not be nagged at all because of his brother''s doing.


    Stephen sighs quietly to himself as he adjusts his monocle. His wife, Halina pats his arm and softly whispers, "It shall be alright, Stephen."


    Stephen nods appreciatively in thanks toward his wife, but before he can thank her the main foyer doors fling open as the Greengrass family having arrived at one of the side hearths emerge into the main hallway. Leading at the helm is the still beautiful, but aged Veela, Ethel Greengrass. The Greengrass Matriarch''s silver hair flutters behind her as if to an unseen breeze, while her hypnotic eyes gleam just as bright as ever.


    Following behind her is her second and youngest grandson, Benedict and his wife, Constance Greengrass. The Greengrass couple relax at seeing their host. While following behind them looking much more nervous with a dreadful pallor is their youngest child, and only son Terry Greengrass.


    Stephen''s bluish gray eyes narrow into sharp points as he studies the would-be suitor of his daughter. The boy had the delicate features of the Greengrass men, hazel colored eyes, and floppy, but golden silky hair. A fine-looking lad, but a foolish one if this past school''s year antics could be believed. Perhaps, the boy was not suitable for his only daughter.


    The Greengrass family finally come to a halt before them as Stephen greets the elder Greengrass Matriarch. "The Flint family welcomes the Greengrass Family, and their Matriarch," Stephen courteously declared with a bow as both families bow to each other in greeting.


    Ethel Greengrass waves her hand in reply and impatiently interjects, "I am old, Flint, please lead us to your parlor."


    Terry blanches at his great-grandmother''s words as does Silvia as their gazes meet in the hallway in panic. At this rate, their courtship was doomed before it even started! What were they to do?!


    Benedict and Constance already used to such antics by the Greengrass Matriarch flash their hosts very calm smiles in response. "Please forgive my grandmother," Benedict cheerfully replied. "It is almost lunch time, and she always gets downright irritable if she misses her tea."


    "Of course," Halina said in understanding and acknowledging the elderly Veela''s demeanor. "Please come this way," before tugging on her husband to pull him out of his stupor.


    Unable to completely hide his frown, Stephen leads the way to the adjoining parlor. His son''s and their wives follow as does his daughter. Trailing behind her is the Greengrass family as they all take a seat in the brightly sunlit room. The room has delicate china vases, floral print walls, and gorgeous furnishings. It was overall a tasteful ambiance.


    The two families seat themselves on opposing sides of the table as the house elves serve tea and snacks. Once the house elves are gone, the only sound heard is the exchange of pleasantries and of tea. The first duo to break the silence is Constance and Halina, the two witches are rather good friends as they begin to chatter about their grandchildren.


    Constance laughs beautifully at Halina''s description of her two grandsons. Constance shakes her head and chuckles, "Oh, Halina, my four girls are all desperate at this point. They each at least have two girls and not a single boy in sight. But they will not quit until, they give their husbands an heir. At least, your two daughters-in-law''s have done their duty."


    "I know," Halina murmured in reply with a bit of envy seen in her eyes.


    Halina was quite envious of Constance and all her grandchildren as Halina''s only two sons only had one child each, a son. She rather wanted at least one granddaughter to dote upon, but neither of her two sons seemed to be in any hurry to produce another child. She had no choice, but to place all her hopes on her daughter, and her would be suitor, Terry Greengrass. And she honestly rather liked the boy, but more importantly, this branch of the Greengrass''s always produced more daughters than sons. It was a win-win situation for both parties in her humble opinion.

 Chapter 470 - Flint Family â…¡

    Already tired of the two witches'' discussions and not partial to the food, Ethel loudly complains, "Enough, I grow weary of this tiresome chitchat, let us be frank and begin negotiations."


    Stephen''s eyes further narrow at the Greengrass matriarch''s words, while poor Terry seems to lose all hope of his courtship''s approval going well much less being approved. He should have just eloped!


    Benedict already used to his grandmother''s manners does not panic nor does his wife, Constance, who demurely sips at her tea. Stepping in smoothly to salvage the situation, Benedict says, "What grandmother means to say is that she is old, Flint. Grandmother Ethel means no disrespect nor ill intentions by her rash words."


    "Of course," Halina murmured patiently as she accepted the Greengrass family apology on behalf of their matriarch. It was to be expected since the Matriarch of this Greengrass branch is in fact a Veela.


    Ethel snorts impatiently as if guessing the thoughts of the witch, before fixing her gaze on to her grandson, Benedict. Feeling the burn of his grandmother''s gaze, Benedict quickly gets the hint. Without any further ado, he says, "I, Benedict Greengrass on the behalf of my only son, Terry Greengrass request a courtship period of one year with the daughter of Stephen Flint, Silvia Flint. And only after which if the couple is found to be suited, there will be a betrothal contract to formalize the solemn event."


    Terry and Silvia both exchange shy glances, before quickly turning to gaze at Silvia''s father, Stephen Flint, who had yet to answer. Stephen is silent for a moment, before replying, "I thank the Greengrass Family for their gracious courtship proposal, but I have some reservations of permitting such a courtship between my only daughter and the Greengrass sole heir."


    Benedict does not appear to be astonished by the immediate reply and patiently waits for Stephen Flint to finish speaking. "And I am more than aware that my daughter and your son, both share growing feelings of fondness between the two of them. However, I do not particularly care for the rashness of the Greengrass''s heir."


    Terry physically winces knowing full well what Mr. Flint was referring too. And yes, he was deeply ashamed of his actions now. But it would seem that his so-called prank had longer lasting repercussion than he would have ever anticipated.


    Ethel loudly snorts drawing both family''s attention as she fixes her hypnotic gaze on Stephen Flint. "Really, Flint?" Ethel murmured with an arched brow. "I can easily recall a certain incident in a young man''s misspent youth that more than earned the wrath of his father and mother. And unlike my grandson''s childish prank, it was infinitely far worse."


    Stephen turns bright red as his three children all curiously turn their gazes towards him in vibrant interest. Stephen coughs loudly as if to cover his folly, before quickly saying, "But that is here nor there, Matriarch Greengrass."


    Ethel merely sniffs as if in reply, before taking a bite of her scone and wincing at the dry mouthful. Why did wizards enjoy eating such dry thing? Why could they not have lovely little platters filled with meats, and other delicious sorts of things?


    Trying to salvage the spiraling situation, Benedict interjects, "I can easily understand your reservations, Flint, but my son has learned his lesson. And even the affected party has accepted his apologies. I do not see, why this situation needs to affect a courtship proposal. And that is indeed the case, it is merely a formal courtship proposal and not the negotiation for a betrothal contract uniting our two families."


    "Not yet," Stephen unhappily grumbled under his breath, before loudly sighing at seeing the wide gaze of his daughter, and the narrowed expression of his wife. He knew that his daughter truly had feelings for the Greengrass boy, while his wife openly approved the match. And as his did his sons for this Greengrass branch was tied to many families in marriage alliance and were a powerful force to have in their corner,


    With a heavy heart, Stephen knew what he had to do. With an almost bitter expression, he finally says, "Very well, Greengrass, I will permit the courtship of your son, Terry Greengrass and that of my daughter, Silvia Flint for a period of a year. And only after which will discussions for a betrothal contract commence, and only if the courtship was successful between both parties."


    Terry and Silvia''s eyes meet with joy as they quickly hide their expressions of embarrassment, and delight. While the young couple shyly peek at each other, the a.d.u.l.ts converse in congratulations to each other. The only one that did not seem happy about the situation was Stephen Flint. But how could he, when he was practically already giving away his only daughter away to such a brat?!


    Seeing her husband expression, Halina sighs, and elbows him sharply in the ribs to compose himself. He was a grown wizard by Merlin''s beard! And surely, he should know better than that by now!


    Rather reluctantly Stephen does as he is told, but before he can begin to openly converse, Matriarch Ethel sharply says, "Flint, I would like a tour of the gardens. The room grows stuffy and most unpleasant."


    Another sharp, painful nudge to the ribs from his wife reminds Stephen of his manners. "It would be my honor," Stephen flatly replied, before rising to his feet and extending his hand to the elderly Veela.


    The elderly Veela''s hands are soft, and firm despite her advance age with not a nary sunspot or age spots in sight. Still despite his frustrations, Stephen takes care and leads her out to the gardens. The gardens are more of the traditional landscape with hedges, and perfectly planted flowers to create a majestic scheme of colors.


    After some time, Matriarch Ethel motions to him that she is weary of their stroll, and they come to rest at a stone bench. Sitting down, the two of them sit in silence and watch the surrounding landscape as butterflies, bees, and other tiny magical creatures flirt about. Not one to be gently about her words, Ethel says, "Well, boy, what has you all out of sorts? Is it truly because you disapprove of my grandson or is it the realization that your only daughter will someday in the future leave you?"


    Stephen almost chokes at the elderly Veela''s words, before regaining his composure. "Must you be so direct?" Stephen snapped back but the elderly Veela does not react beyond staring back at him with her piercing hawk like eyes.


    Glancing away, Stephen takes a moment to compose his thoughts before finally admitting out loud the truth. "She is my only daughter," Stephen quietly said out loud. "Her birth was particularly hard on my wife, and we knew after the birth of Silvia that no more children would be born to us."


    Ethel does not nod her head or move, but merely listens patiently to the wizard speak. She owed the wizard that much for she knew she had been rude. And more importantly, she had known the wizard as a young lad, and had a smidgeon of fondness for the wizard. Not that she would ever admit to such a thing out loud!


    Stephen furrows his brow, but with a clear gaze meets with that of the elderly Veela. "I know my daughter, and Silvia wishes to follow in my footsteps within the Ministry of Magic. And I will not have her dreams and desires pushed aside for a mere boy."


    Ethel purses her brows in annoyance at the wizard''s words. She was a Veela by Hawk Mother''s feathers! Nose twitching in disdain, she stiffly replies, "I can assure you, boy, your daughter would not be stopped from fulfilling her dreams nor desires. And my male descendants understand that principle very well having been drilled into their minds from an incredibly young age."


    Stephen is unable to counter that point of argument and instead retorts, "Are you telling me that Terry Greengrass would willingly stay home and care for their children?"


    "Why ever not?" Ethel replied with an arched brow. "I know my grandson well enough, and he wishes to become a healer. He has often spoken about running a small clinic, while participating in the upbringing of his children. And he is certainly no liar nor lacks confidence in his own masculinity to feel challenged by his wife having a higher position in wizarding society.


    After all, it would still your daughter that would carry and birth the children born unto them. And if our family legacy is any proof, it will typically be at least be three daughters before any male son is born. I shall instead ask if your daughter is prepared to undertake such a feat?"


    Stephen loudly sputters in shock, before regaining control of his faculties. "I see," Stephen finally croaks out in reply. But it was to be expected. This particular branch of the Greengrass family were not only ruled by a Matriarch, but a Veela one at that!


    There was little doubt in his mind that what the elderly Veela had declared was indeed true. And though that greatly relieved him, but at the same time it worried him. Would his daughter be able to bear so many children?!


    Stephen glancing at the time finally says, "We best returning inside, or I fear that both of our families will believe that we have done each other in." Ethel lets out a predatory chuckle, while Stephen rises to his own feet and aids the old Veela back towards the manor. He hated to admit it, but he felt that much lighter now.


    And in retrospect felt much better about the courtship between his daughter and that of the Greengrass boy. With the Matriarch still around, his daughter would be protected, and that was all he genuinely cared about. Still, he had one or two cards up to sleeve to use, and he would use them if need be.

 Chapter 471 - Naming Ceremony

    It is late afternoon as shadows are long across the lawn and even creep onto a red oak desk. Sitting at the desk is Rowan, who is all dressed up and reading a letter that had arrived earlier that afternoon. She looks rather elegant in fine silk robes that are blue and silver embroidered in the Prince family colors. There is even tiny silver embroidered, enchanted wyverns on the cuffs of her sleeves that move about.


    Though Rowan is still wearing trousers, but not for long if Aunt Georgine had anything to do with it. Georgine would ensure that Rowan wore a dress for the ceremony that was going to take place during the winter break. Rowan had already been measured and a dress was in the works. There was no getting out of this one. But frankly it did not bother her too much as she would only have to wear it for one single evening. In retrospect, it could have been far worse.


    Rowan finishes reading the letter from Silvia with a faint smile on her face. She had known from Terry''s previous letter that he and his family would be visiting the Flint family in order to gain permission for a courtship between him and Silvia. And Silvia''s letter had just confirmed the fact that their courtship had been approved by bother families. The courting couple would be allowed to court for the length of one full year to ensure that they were indeed a match, and only then would negotiations for a betrothal contract begin both families.


    "Well at least Terry got out of the house," Rowan mumbled with a teasing glint, before folding the letter back up. She would reply to Silvia later, and also write up a congratulatory letter to Terry. It was the least she could do as she sincerely hoped her two friends the best of luck.


    Glancing out of the window and out onto the lawns, Rowan rises and moves away from her desk. She pauses in front of the full-length mirror to study her reflection. Smoothing out a faint wrinkle, she pauses to stare at her left eye, which was now a half-silvery, gray.


    At first, Rowan had been worried she had been going blind, but she still could see out of her left eye. Thankfully, the worst of the pain had dimmed down, but even more strange is that she had begun to see strange colored lights with her left eye every now and then. Either way, she could ill afford to visit a healer, nor much let her grandfather or Aunt Georgine know. She did not want them to pry any further, but only if she failed to find a solution over the course of the summer and only then would she finally resort to outside help.


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan points her wand at her eye and mumbles the illusion spell that she had discovered in an old volume. The spell would certainly work; however, it would serve to cover her own eyesight as well. She had found that her depth perception had been completely affected and made her rather clumsy as well.


    With a tired sigh, Rowan emerges from her bedroom and finds Severus waiting for in their shared corridor. Severus looked quite elegant in his matching colored blue and silver embroidered robes. Though he had begun to sound more like a man as of late as his voice was slowly stabilizing into the velvety masculine tone of voice that he would day have as an a.d.u.l.t.


    "You look good, Severus" Rowan commented in passing with a small crooked grin on the corner of her face.


    Severus snorts as if in disdain, despite feeling secretly pleased by the comment. "Well, you don''t look to bad yourself, Rowan," Severus muttered out loud.


    "That''s only because you are excited to finally leave the house, Sev," Rowan replied with a wicked grin. "And also, because this will highly likely be the only outing that you will be permitted all summer long by grandfather. You really should be thanking, Aunt Georgine for her magnanimity in accepting the proposal of the Avery family as Godmother."


    Severus let out a growl, but before he can reply, they had already arrived in the front hall. Knowing better than to allow his grandfather to hear his comment, Severus snaps his mouth shut and lets his sentence die in the back of his mouth. He would rather not dig a deeper pit for himself, and the jump in willingly. Give him some credit, he was not that stupid! (The exception par of course was the poor decision making which had led to his current punishment.)


    Waiting in the hallway is the two slender figures of Reginald and Georgine Prince. Reginald looked regal and elegant as usual in robes, while Georgine wore a matching colored gown with silver goblin forged jewelry pieces. The glittering silver jewelry is embedded with sapphire and precious diamonds. The jewelry ensemble is a breathtaking piece of mastery that is worth a fortune.


    "You look lovely, Aunt Georgine," Rowan sincerely complimented her great-aunt.


    "Of course, what else was to be expected?" Georgine loftily replied, but still looked rather pleased by the compliment.


    Rowan nudges Severus with her elbow, who finally mutters, "Yes, it is an excellent ensemble."


    "Naturally," Georgine proudly replied, "not that a child like you would know good taste if it bit him in the nose."


    Severus scowls fiercely at his aunt, while Georgine smugly smirks back. Rowan rolls her eyes at their antics, while Reginald merely shakes his head at their childish pettiness. "Let us depart, the Avery family is waiting for us," Reginald wisely declared, before Georgine and Severus began to argue like children.


    Reginald leads the way to the main hearth in the front hall. Standing in front of the hearth, he says, "Georgine shall floo first, since she is the guest of honor. Then followed by me, and then you two. I expect both of you properly behave yourselves, this is a solemn event. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan and Severus replied dutifully.


    Reginald nods his head at the twins, before gesturing to his sister to go first. Grabbing a pinch of glittering powder from a silver case on the stand, Georgine tosses it into the flames. The orange flames turn emerald green as she steps inside and shouts, "Avery Hall."


    Once the flames have returned to their original color, Reginald follows quickly after. Glancing at each other, Rowan says, "So, who goes first?"


    "You, Rowan," Severus drily answered, "even I know my manners."


    "Finally," Rowan snickered in reply causing Severus to glower back at her already in regret. He should have really known better!


    With mischievous laughter dancing in her eyes, Rowan grabs a pinch of glittering powder, before tossing it into the flames. The flames quickly rise and turn emerald green as she steps towards the flames and shouts, "Avery Hall," before swirling away as if down a sink drainage. As usual it was a most unpleasant experience, but it no longer left her feeling queasy.

 Chapter 472 - Naming Ceremony â…¡

    After what seemed like an exceedingly long swirling green ride, Rowan emerged out of another hearth. Climbing out steadily, she pauses to brush off a touch of soot from her sleeve, before glancing at her surroundings. Her aunt and grandfather were patiently waiting at the side of the foyer and were speaking to their host, Mr. Avery.


    Much like his son, Evan Avery, Mr. Avery was a sharp faced wizard with a widow''s peak. The older man had a cool but calculating gaze much like that of Stephen Flint. But unlike, Mr. Flint''s gaze, Mr. Avery''s gaze was much colder, but not entirely unfriendly.


    A swoosh from behind her causes Rowan to glance back and see Severus emerge from the fireplace without looking queasy nor without having stumbled. Rowan nods her head in approval, before the two of them stride over to their grandfather and aunt. They come to halt next to them and wait expectantly for the a.d.u.l.ts to begin speaking to them.


    While the a.d.u.l.ts make small talk, Rowan and Severus peer about them at the home of the Avery family. The home was decorated in dark, rich colored tones. The statues and paintings were a bit reminiscent of the baroque period, which tastefully contracted with the darker color scheme of the home. It was surprisingly a tasteful home.


    Finally, Mr. Avery turns his cool dark gaze towards the Prince grandchildren. He is silent for a moment as he studies the two slender figures. Both were dark haired, pale, and had sharp features including their deep, piercing gazes. And the reason for the exceedingly small naming ceremony as Reginald Prince was not willing to risk his grandchildren with the presence of any other guests.


    "Greetings Prince heirs," Mr. Avery formally said.


    "Thank you for your invitation, Mr. Avery, we are honored by thine grace," Rowan and Severus answered in unison.


    Georgine nods her head faintly in approval, before saying, "Well, Avery, do lead the way?"


    "Naturally," Mr. Avery courteously replied as he graciously offered Georgine his arm to take. Georgine gingerly accepts as he escorts Georgine and leads the way through Avery Hall.


    Rowan and Severus follow quietly after taking the time to peek around at the rest of the Avery Hall. Unlike the Black family homes, the Avery Hall had a much more tasteful architecture and d¨¦cor. It was a rather enjoyable experience to stroll through the Avery home.


    Finally, they arrive in a candlelit ballroom lit by hundreds and hundreds of floating candles. Surrounded in a circle is three figures standing next to a small cradle. Rowan and Severus instantly recognize the younger male their same age, but they do not recognize the biscuit haired woman with fair features. No doubt, the mother of Evan Avery and wife of Mr. Avery, Mrs. Avery.


    However, they do not recognize the third figure, a dark-haired man with a bit of a tan and strong facial features. He looked quite confident but contrasted with an air of solemnity. But overall, a handsome fellow. And based on physical appearance alone, it was highly unlikely that he was related to the Avery family.


    Still Rowan and Severus did not speak knowing that the ceremony had already begun as they followed Mr. Avery into the candlelit circle. Reginald steps to the side as Rowan and Severus come to stand at his side, while Mr. Avery leads Georgine to come to stand next to the cradle in the circle.


    Mr. Avery releases the hand of Georgine, who is now standing next to the cradle with Evan''s Avery at the back of the cradle, and the unknown man standing on the other side of the cradle. Mr. Avery and Mrs. Avery step back to stand in the middle of the circle with clasped hands.


    Rowan recalls that the ceremony will begin at sundown symbolizing the fact that the child was born during the night. Still, her eyes keep wandering to the tanned man before her. There was something awfully familiar about him as though she had seen him before, but where?


    Before Rowan can recall, the Avery couple begin to chant, "Beneath the gaze of the great moon, a child was born, but a mother was lost. Still a name was given at that time of great sacrifice that of Barnabas Avery. A wife lost, a husband widowed, but a motherless child must be protected."


    The Avery couple each take a silver knife from their pockets and approach the slumbering infant. The silver blade''s in their hands glitter brightly in their hands as they stab the blade into the tip of their finger. A great, big red drop swells from the tip and falls onto the cradle that holds the sleeping infant.


    "We the elders that have come before like the great pines that have sprouted seeds and seen them grow," the Avery couple said. "We the grandparents of this new offspring seek blessing of grow and life. The child must be protected by a worthy sword and shield."


    The infant''s blanket is stained by three blood drops as the Avery couple continue, "Long have we searched and at last, we have found a worthy sword and shield. We bind them in a promise as old as time. And so, Magic of old heed, our call. Magic of old, come forth!" The candles suddenly go out leaving only ten candles lit.


    (Though at the time, it did not occur to any of them that there were only nine figures in the circle. The four Avery family members, the four Prince''s, and the stranger. And yet, who was the 10th figure? But then again, it was rumored that the dead were permitted to permit in such events.)


    Much like the times before Rowan and Severus begin to feel that old, almost eerie, but sentient presence of ancient magic. The godparent ceremony was not merely a show, but an actual magical binding. No wonder, aunt Georgine had been initially reluctant to accept!


    The Avery couple each turns to face their son, who takes the silver daggers from his parents by the hilt symbolizing that he too would bind himself the solemn vow. The sharp blade cuts into both of his palms as blood drips down his palms and onto the pure, white silken blanket.


    "I, Evan Avery, the father of Barnabas Avery seeks a sword and a shield. His mother is dead, and I am young. And much like great ocean of life and death, I have yet to finish navigating my own journey," Evans Avery solemnly said. "But my son has already embarked unknowingly on his seaworthy vessel. And thus, I seek protection for this incredibly young, and defenseless sailor."


    With great reverence Evans Avery bows his head as he turns the blades in his hand to hold by the hilt. Finished bowing, he turns to the would-be godparents. Bowing to the would-be Godmother, Evan says, "A child was born under the gaze of the great moon and knows no light. Fire is that which we seek, the unknown warmth of a mother. And to that same fiery inferno that protects, we seek loyalty, determination, and honor."


    Bowing again to the would-be Godmother, Evan turns to Kain Shafiq and says, "A child was born under the gaze of the great moon amidst the shadows of the night. Air that knows all is that which we seek, the wisdom and guidance of age. And to lashing tempest that crushes its enemies from on high, we seek cunning, and fearlessness."


    Evans bowed again to the would-bed Godfather, before crossing his arms and holding out the bloodied blades to each of them to take by the blade itself. "To Fire, the role of Godmother, Georgine Prince and to Air, the role of Godfather, Kain Shafiq. Here in the presence of these witnessed and in the presence of magic itself, we ask solemnly for the truth. Do each of you accept this great honor out of your own free will and choice?"


    "I do," Georgine and Kain Shafiq said in unison.


    Rowan''s eyes widening at the revelation as Georgine and Kain Shafiq each accept the blade by the blade itself. The blade cuts into their hand leaving a long thin wound as they hold both blades over the cradle of the sleeping infant. The blood drips down into the cradle before they return the blade to the Evan Avery without haven spoken a single word.


    "So, mote be," Evans Avery said as a string of golden light appears to swirl around them and connect to the sleeping infant. "And to that which is Fire and Air do you accept the role of sword and shield to child born under the gaze of the moon, Barnabas Avery?"


    "I do," Georgine and Kain Shafiq answered again as a second string of golden light appeared between the trio.


    "And does Fire and Air solemnly bind themselves to love, protect, teach, cherish, and guide their charge, Barnabas Avery until he is fully grown?"


    "I do," the godparents said for the last time as a third string appeared interconnecting them.


    "That which was unspoken has been pledged," Evan Avery loudly declared. "And so, mote be!" Suddenly a golden swirling wave of magic can be seen around the figures of Georgine, Kain Shafiq, and that of the infant. It is though the golden strings are being permanently bound between the three of them and around the infant.


    With a final burst of wind, all the candles suddenly go out as they are plunged into darkness, before all the candles light up again. Squinting at the sudden light, Rowan blinks tears away as she finds that the presence of the almost sentient magic is gone.


    And though she could breathe again, she was infinitely far more anxious to meet Kain Shafiq. Still, she could not let this opportunity go. She had to somehow find the way in which to at least exchange words.

 Chapter 473 - Naming Ceremony â…¢

    With the ceremony now over, the Avery couple hurry over to the new godparents of their grandson and take the bloodied weapons from them. Various house elves appear carrying bandages, blood replenishing potions, and healing potions. While the various a.d.u.l.ts are being tended to Rowan is carefully watching Kain Shafiq out of the corner of her eye. But she was not the only one, their grandfather was closely watching him as well.


    Once everyone is finished being tended to Evan Avery gently reaches into the cradle and pulls out his still dozing son leaving the soiled blanket in the cradle to be burned into ashes by the house elves as is tradition. With a soft smile, he proudly presents his son to his official godparents. "Barnabas Avery, please meet your godmother, Georgine Irene Prince, and your godfather, Kain Shafiq."


    The sleeping baby merely snuffles in his father''s, before letting out a sleepy sigh. Georgine sniffs and says, "Well, not at all very surprising considering the circ.u.mstances." Before flashing Evan Avery, a sharp glance, "However, I shall not be around much for this upcoming year as I have temporarily taken a position at Hogwarts for a single year''s worth of time."


    "Yes, I am aware of that," Evan Avery murmured as he tucked a new clean blanket around his son. "And as he is only months old, I doubt the absence of his Godmother will be felt."


    "Good," Georgine crisply said, before turning to eye the joint godparent, Kain Shafiq. "I thought you had left England for warmer climates, Shafiq," Georgine crisply declared as she carefully studied the tan wizard.


    "I did," Kain Shafiq replied with a white glistening smile. "But my youngest and only son is set to start Hogwarts in the next upcoming year. As such preparations are under way to return to our native country of birth with our entire household. Therefore, my entire family including my unwed daughters will return to our home in the countryside by the end of the year."


    Georgine merely sniffs as if rather annoyed by the news, but Kain Shafiq understood that the older Prince female disliked his wife''s mother, his mother-in-law. Apparently the two witches had always been at each other''s throats while attending Hogwarts. Rumor even had it that the two witches had gotten into a catfight that had involved violent hairpulling and clothes tearing. Either way, both women kept quite the distance from each other as possible.


    Not wanting to further distress the older witch, Kain of his own accord says, "However, my in-laws will not be returning with us to England. They will continue to reside at their chateau."


    "What joyous news," Georgine said with a cold gleam of satisfaction clearly visible in the depth of her eyes.


    Knowing Georgine Prince''s temperament, Mrs. (Agatha) Avery quickly says, "Please follow us into the dining room. A small celebratory dinner has been prepared by the house elves."


    Normally there would be a great celebratory feast and many guests present, but the Prince''s would not have attended otherwise. As such, Mrs. Avery had to console herself with what the fact that her grandson had gained a great advantage in that stead. And since, the entire Avery were still in mourning for the passing of poor Marceline even Mrs. Avery would not have truly desired such an event. Her daughter-in-law had more than amply performed her duty and was to be respected and honored for having given her life to birth, Barnabas Avery.


    The Avery couple elegantly lead the way to the dining hall, while Evan Avery carefully hands his son to an older female house elf with a pug like nose, short bat-like ears, and almond like honey colored-eyes, Solia. Solia carefully accepts the infant, before apparating away with her precious cargo.


    Rowan and Severus study Evan Avery in open astonishment at his gentle care of his son, and especially at his surprisingly kind treatment of his house elf. Appearances truly are deceiving at times. And despite haven been an arrogant brat, he was not completely rotten to the core. It was a bit startling realization to learn that Evan Avery had grown up and was possibly a decent wizard in the making.


    Allowing the a.d.u.l.ts to pass him by, Evan Avery drops back to speak to the Prince twins, while Reginald ensures that he places himself next to his younger sister, Georgine. Evan Avery is silent for a moment, before saying, "I do not recall ever apologizing for calling your muggleborn friend, Lily, a Mudblood and other such crude names in our first year. That was extremely unkind of me, and rude. And though rather late, I would still like to express my sincerest apologizes for my actions that day. I was an arrogant child that should have thought before he spoke and acted."


    Severus blinks at the grand gesture as such an act from a pureblood like Evan Avery was considered no light matter and frankly a rather unbelievable act to witness. Severus almost automatically replied with a churlish retort, but Evan Avery was truly trying to amend his previous actions. And if Severus were being honest with himself, it would be extremely hypocritical of him to dare to believe that he had never made such a terrible mistake in life. If his actions of last year were to anything to be judged by, they would have deemed him a far guiltier candidate.


    After a tense moment, Severus tilts his head in open acknowledgement of the apology and murmurs, "We were only first years then, and we have grown since then."


    Relief flashes through Evan Avery''s eyes as he had done his best and had not dared to hope that Severus Prince would accept his apology. Thankfully, that was indeed the case. And now, he would not have to worry about the family of his son''s Godmother being against his son.


    Before Evan can make any more conversation, they had arrived in the dining room. Instead of the usual long dining table, a large circular one had been placed in the middle of the grand dining hall in order to better accommodate the guests. Quickly everyone takes a seat with the youths being seated together, while the a.d.u.l.ts on either side.


    Rowan was stuck between Evan Avery and Severus, while their grandfather sat on Severus''s side, and Mrs. Avery sat next to her son. The dining hall is full of chatter and a variety of topic''s as dinner is served. Rowan brighten up just a tad bit at seeing the pot roast, and other delicious looking platters being brought forth by the house elves and served.


    Soon the clinking of silverware can be heard as Reginald begins to converse quietly with Shafiq. They barely touch the topic of shipping shares as such delicate business would not be conversed at a dining table, but in private. Rather they chatter about Kain Shafiq''s deceased father, whom had been good friends with Reginald. The two men chortle on about memories regarding the deceased wizard, while Georgine barely refrains from rolling her eyes.


    After dinner, Georgine ensures that Rowan follows her and Mrs. Avery to the parlor room, while the men retire to the cigar room. After only a few minutes in the cigar room, Reginald and Shafiq excuse themselves, before retiring to a private room.

 Chapter 474 - Naming Ceremony â…£

    Sitting down across from each other in the empty room, Kain Shafiq drops all friendly pretenses as the demeanor of a sharp businessman appears. "Well, Prince, I presume that you wish to speak to me regarding the shares which the Avery family gifted in exchange for the Prince''s services," Shafiq pointedly declared.


    "That is indeed correct," Reginald coolly answered as he elegantly crossed his long legs. "But that being said, I can plainly vouch and promise that I hold no interest in knowing nor gaining access to your shipping routes, Shafiq. I understand very well that this is a business secret and I will make no efforts of any kind to pry into them."


    "As it should be," Shafiq inclined his head in approval. "And if that is indeed the case, what exactly is that which the Prince family desires?"


    "The Prince family is planning to open a correspondent''s office in conjunction with the Shafiq owned ports," Reginald answered with a cold smile.


    Shafiq''s eyes grow wide for a moment, before growing pensive as he pursued his lips in deep thought. "Though a risky endeavor, it would be highly profitable. Intelligence has always been an invaluable community. But why the sudden desire, Prince? I would have thought that your time in Grindelwald''s services with my own father would have endeavored you to never venture into that realm again?"


    "I must ensure that my grandchildren are properly protected," Reginald candidly confessed. "They are the last of the Prince''s and they hold some of the most valuable bloodlines in the whole of Great Britain. And I will see to it that they are protected no matter what the cost."


    Shafiq nods his head in understanding, before chuckling and saying, "It is a shame that my son is not a few years older. Or else, I would have surely proposed a marriage between our two houses."


    "I doubt your son would be capable of surviving my granddaughter," Reginald truthfully answered with a hint of wariness. After all, five-year differences among a witch and a wizard was not all that great as ten or more age differences were quite common in wizarding society. But he would rather not give Shafiq any hopes of the possibility of such a match.


    Shafiq does not prod again having understood the warning for the time being. But he was a patient man, and he held all the cards. He also did only have a son, but beautiful unwed daughters as well. He would just have to ensure that his daughters had an opportunity to beguile the young Prince heir. He was also aided in hit endeavor by the fact the he was a joint godparent with Georgine Prince. And sooner or later an opportunity would arise, he just need wait. And wait, he would.


    After a further in-depth discussion regarding setting up a correspondence office''s, the two wizards shake hands and make their way to return to the cigar room. To Reginald''s dismay, Rowan had somehow escaped his sister and was casually waiting outside of the cigar room. Furrowing his brow, he merely arches his brow at his granddaughter, who should know better.


    Rowan widens her eyes as if in innocence, which do little to convince her grandfather. However, she did not have time to worry about her delicate sensibilities. She had an unprecedented opportunity and she must not fail. But that was easier said than done.


    Appropriately bowing to Kain Shafiq, Rowan in a flattering tone of voice says, "It is a pleasure to finally meet the head of one of the wealthiest wizarding families in the shipping industry."


    "You flatter me, Miss Prince," Shafiq replied with a good-natured smile.


    "It is no flattery, sir," Rowan truthfully declared. "However, I wonder if I might have a moment of your time, sir. If it is permitted?"


    Shafiq does not allow Reginald to answer as he says, "Why it will be no trouble at all, Miss Prince. You surely will not mind such a request, will you, Prince?"


    Grinding his teeth, Reginald knew that he had fallen into Shafiq''s trap. "No, but no more than fifteen minutes," Reginald said as he stormed into the cigar room. "And in the hallway!" Before slamming the door shut behind him in anger causing the other integrates in the cigar room to stare at him as he went over and sat down in a huff.


    "And what can I do for you, Miss Prince," Shafiq curiously asked as he truly was curious. He had never met the Prince child nor should there be any reason for the child to wish to meet with him. It was a beguiling curiosity that piqued his interest.


    "Sir, as an extra credit project for Professor Slughorn, I have been following up on the lives of former Slug Club members," Rowan smoothly replied with her usual practiced answer. "I was hoping that you might be able to answer some questions for me, sir."


    "Well as long as they are not too embarrassing," Shafiq said with a wink.


    "Of course," Rowan replied carefully looking him in the eye, before looking away with a frown. She did not feel any trace of legilimency nor any other emotion. Was this a trick or was he truly not related to Charlus Potter''s list?


    "Sir, I am aware that you are a former Hufflepuff," Rowan carefully said, before asking, "However, I am told that you did not get along with Tom Marvolo Riddle, the Slytherin Prefect, and Head Boy. Is that true?"


    Shafiq''s eyes flash for a moment, before he slowly answers, "I did not like him that much is true. But we never truly interacted beyond the scope of old Sluggy''s club. We were in different years, he and I. And I did not have any interest in his and his friends."


    "In that case, if I may ask, why did you dislike Prefect Riddle, sir?"


    "I simply did, there is no great reason why. We never fought nor were odds with each other. I merely disliked him, and that was that."


    "Thank you, sir," Rowan replied, not entirely convinced by the answer. "And what of Linnus Gamp and Murtaugh Burke?"


    Shafiq shrugs and says, "Linnus Gamp was a rather loud Gryffindor, but a good chap, while Murtaugh Burke was a brilliant Ravenclaw. Neither of us were friends with each other including Riddle. And despite Burke and Riddle being in the library constantly, they were never seen working together that I can recall.


    And the only one of us in Riddle''s same year was that of Linnus Gamp, and he and Riddle positively disliked each other. They had fought as first years, and ever since then, the two of them could not stand the sight of each other. That and Gamp was the only one who protested that boy, Hagrid''s expulsion as they were friends."


    "Friends?" Rowan blinked in surprise.


    "Oh, yes," Shafiq said with a thin grin. "Since Gamp was an older Gryffindor, he took Hagrid under his wing, and even took him all over Hogsmeade and showed him the Hogs Head Pub. Not that we approved mind you, seeing as he was only a third year. And Hagrid would have followed Gamp anywhere as the boy openly trusted the older Gryffindor."


    Rowan furrowed her brow at learning such news. Could it have been all an act? She wondered to herself. Although Riddle was a brilliant actor, the dislike and loathing between the two men could not be faked for such a long period of time. Sooner or later the act would have to fall. Then again, she could be wrong.

 Chapter 475 - Naming Ceremony â…¤

    Feeling that she still had more questions than answers again, Rowan takes a risk. "One more question, sir, if you would care to answer, but did you know a Fogey Artemio?"


    "Yes, I did," Shafiq said with a trace of sadness in his eyes. "He was my wife''s cousin, sadly, he passed away from an unfortunate circ.u.mstance only a few days after his graduating from Hogwarts."


    Once again, Rowan lips pressed into thin lines of vexation. Shafiq had the means and access to said character but lacked a motive. However, without any proof she could not discard any culprit. And more importantly she might have just openly outed herself and gained nothing in return.


    "Thank you, sir, that would be all," Rowan said with a fake smile, before turning to leave, but a question halts her in her tracks.


    "And why exactly Miss Prince are you asking about Prefect Riddle?" Shafiq sharply inquired. "I am not a fool, Miss Prince, and such an individual should not be related to you in any manner. He is a member of your mother''s generation, and I am aware that you were raised in the muggle world in your formative years. As such, there would have not been any sort of unexpected meeting between both parties. And the fact that dear Riddle has been missing for some years now. So, the better question is why the sudden interest in Riddle, Miss Prince?"


    Answering with something of the truth, Rowan turns around and says, "In the Hogwarts library, I found a partial notebook written by a boy named Fogey Artemio. Within the contents of the journal the Ravenclaw wrote about a Myrtle Warren, and how he suspected that her death was related to Riddle. There were dates and times, and strange coded words, but only partial of the notebook was there. The other half had been torn away."


    Rowan paused and slowly says, "I have no proof, but I suspect that Myrtle Warren was killed by Riddle, and that Fogey Artemio learned of the murder somehow. And as a direct result, I believe that Fogey Artemio too was murdered especially upon taking into considering the strange and bizarre circ.u.mstances of his death."


    Shafiq''s eyes widen and then narrow in suspicion. It seemed to coincidental, but he had always suspected that the death of his wife''s cousin had been no accident. He still fondly remembered the bright eyed, but nosey young Ravenclaw. His wife had been devasted by the news of her cousin''s death, and as had he.


    However, Shafiq did not dare hope that was the truth. But if that indeed the truth, there must be some sort of clues left behind that had been previously missed. Perhaps, it was time to visit the parents of Fogey, who still lived. There might yet be a clue found, and knowledge previously unknown be discovered.


    "Good evening, sir," Rowan finally said at seeing Kain Shafiq not move nor respond. Shafiq does not answer lost in deep thought, and she returns to the women''s parlor room to think.


    The conversation between the two of them had been rather enlightening to some degree. Rowan was almost convinced that Shafiq was truly innocent, but she did not trust him. He far too easily took apart her argument and found hidden openings in her defense. She had been much to condiment in herself to an absurd degree that it was almost abnormal! How could be so foolish?! Did she have a death wish!


    With a vexed sigh, Rowan bites her lip in frustration and anger. If she was utterly wrong, she had already all but covered herself in sauce, and served herself on a silver platter. She could only hope that her instincts had not been wrong, and that she had not just severely taken a misstep. But what truly worried her was just how out of character her actions even seemed to her.


    Rowan''s mind instantly recalls Riddle and frowns as she considers his final mind set. Was it possible that her mind and soul were slowly being poisoned without her awareness? But she meditated each evening and checked her inner mindscape, and everything was as it should be. Unless, her own mind was hiding the growing poison from her, in which case, could she even afford to trust herself?


    With that perturbing thought in mind, Rowan returned to the women''s parlor and remained entirely silent the entire time. She took a seat next to Aunt Georgine and remained unusually silent for the rest of the evening lost in deep, but disturbing trains of thought.


    Mrs. Avery did not detect that anything that was wrong with her guest, but Georgine kept shooting her great-niece glances full of concern. She was more than a tad bit concerned at the girl''s unnatural state, but she could only wait until their visit was over to ask. Though knowing her great-niece, the girl would not speak a word on the subject. The Prince''s had a terrible trait of keeping everything to their chest until the circ.u.mstances grew direr. It was a terrible emotional trait to have, but one that had often saved their lives in plain battle.


    Finally, Georgine glances at the hour and says, "It is late, Mrs. Avery, and brother and I must see the children home."


    "Of course," Mrs. Avery promptly answered as she rose to her feet to escort the two female Prince''s.


    Rising to their feet, Rowan temporarily was pulled out of her stupor as she automatically curtsies to the hostess. "Thank you for tor the invitation, Mrs. Avery as a member of the Prince family I was greatly honored to witness such a private moment," Rowan respectfully declared.


    "No, it was the Avery family''s pleasure to have the entire Prince family present to witness such a glorious event," Mrs. Avery politely replied, before glancing at Georgine Prince.


    Tilting her head in a small nod towards the new godmother of her grandson, Mrs. Avery adds, "And thank you for accepting the position of Godmother to my grandson, Madam Prince. The Avery family is most grateful to you for accepting the duties and responsibilities that are associated with the position."


    "It is an honor for the Prince family to serve," Georgine crisply replied, before the hostess, Mrs. Avery nods her head in understanding, and leads the Prince females out into the hall.


    They did not even have to wait as the Avery family house elves had already alerted the Master as Mr. Avery lead the male Prince''s to the main hall. Both parties reunited once again, Evan Avery says, "The Avery family thanks the Prince family for joining us this evening, and honor the Godmother of my son, Barnabas Avery."


    Bowing one last time, Evan steps back as Reginald Prince coolly tilts his head in thanks, before departing with his family into the dark night, before apparating off the grounds. As the Avery''s watch the Prince family disappear Mrs. Avery mutters under her breath, "The Prince''s are still as cold and distant as I remember."


    "Of course, dear," Mr. Avery grumbled. "They have every reason to be proud and aloof. Their bloodlines have more than ensured that."


    "Indeed," Mrs. Avery said, before turning to her son and fondly saying, "You did well, Evan. Now let us go rest now."


    "Yes, mother," Evan muttered with a tired smile full of relief. He was not only emotionally exhausted but magically as well. Conducting the binding of his son''s godparents cost a great deal of magic, but he was a widower. Therefore, the price for the cost of such a binding was twice as much for him alone.


    There was extraordinarily little doubt in his mind that he would scarcely have the energy to light a candle tomorrow much less cast a simple cleaning spell. But there were house elves for a reason, and Solia would take care of his son''s needs. And even he had to admit that at times like these he found himself profoundly grateful to his childhood nanny house elf, Solia. She was a blessing in disguise.

 Chapter 476 - Ambush

    Under the dark evening sky, the thinner more solemn version of Auror Percius Clements is followed by his new Auror partner, John Dawlish through a murky forest. Auror Dawlish not only comes highly recommended but had received perfect O''s while attending Hogwarts. The Auror academy instructors speak with great pride about Dawlish since the young man is a rather talented wizard including his past Auror training partner, who still sang his praises.


    Auror John Dawlish in not only very capable and self-assured. He is rather ruggedly handsome with his noticeably short, wiry hair. However, Percius had found that whenever Dawlish was feeling unsure of himself, he would blink and look around rather foolishly. For an Auror that is simply a terrible weakness to possess. Auror''s are often placed in uncertain situations and must act self-assured at the time whether be in front of the enemy, the panicked masses, or the media. An Auror could not afford to be uncertain.


    "Clements, where are we going?" Dawlish whispered as they made their way through the fog.


    "Dawlish, what have I told you about asking such questions before?" Percius murmured in resignation as he kept his wand out in hand and glanced all around.


    It was a pain in the rear to break in a new partner. The only reason he had gone so long without one was that he had the excuse of hunting Vinovich''s killer. Now that the identity of the group responsible for her murder had been officially confirmed, Elphinstone with Ogden''s immediate permission had immediately assigned him a partner. And if Moody could get along with Scrimgeour than so could Percius Clements with John Dawlish.


    "As Auror''s we are not trained to question our superiors at every turn, but rather those present the scene of the crime and criminals," Dawlish chorused back feeling rather embarrassed.


    "Exactly," Percius said as they made their way through the forest. "Now be quiet, we''re getting close!"


    A low owl-like hoot causes Percius to pause and softly hoot back. A response is heard some meters away as Percius hoots back twice. Moving forward, Percius reaches the edge of the tree line to spot several waiting Auror''s among them are the Prewett brothers, Fabian and Gideon.


    Next to them are several other Auror''s who had been paired up with fledging Auror''s just out of the academy that are in the process of being trained on the field. After the fledging Auror''s were done being trained they would be assigned a permanent partner to work with. Percius spotted a few such members by name Proudfoot, Savage, and Shacklebolt in the same graduating class as Dawlish at present paired with their new permanent Auror partners.


    Personally, he had gladly taken the tall, dark, broad shouldered Shacklebolt any day. Shacklebolt kept cool in any situation and is fiercely talented. But Elphinstone gave Dawlish to him for a reason in order to train and ground the young skittish Auror.


    Though the latest fledglings from the newest batch of graduates is quite talented. Among them is Marlene Stein now Marlene Mckinnon and Sturgis Podmore. Marlene Mckinnon would have graduated with Shacklebolt, but she had gotten married and had a baby while attending the Auror Academy. As such, she had to take a few months off and was pushed back an entire year. That and she had another baby did not help the situation. But given that she was so vastly talented none of the instructors of the Academy protested. They would rather have her on their side then not at all.


    Sturgis Podmore is square jawed with thick straw-colored hair. His features give the impression that his head is thatched. Either way, the boy is quick on his feet and could cast a hex that could blow one''s eyebrows right off. A good addition to the force.


    Percius nods to one of the other veteran Auror''s as they begin to spread out and creep towards their point of destination a creaky home in the woods. It was a temporarily hide out for the Death Eaters until the Dark Lord''s return. The perfect time to attack.


    The door slams open loudly as a tall, burly Death Eater emerges from the front door as the mist gathers around the folds of his heavy robes. The man removes his cowl to reveal long pale twisted features. The dark-haired man with broad shoulders smirks most arrogantly. Antonin Dolohov says, "Well, well, what do we have here? Why it is the irritating, buzzing flies from the ministry. To what do we owe the dubious honor of this most unwelcome visit?"


    "Backs to each other!" Percius roared as invisible cloaks were dropped as Death Eaters appeared from among the trees and from the shack behind them. Strings of sparks emerged from both sides to strike each other earning pained grunts from both sides.


    It looked like a murderous firework show the way spells are being cast left and right. "Stick close to me, Dawlish," Percius gasped between the firing of spells.


    Someone most likely a veteran cast the Area charm, conjuring an omnidirectional shockwave that stuns all opponents in a small radius. Thankfully, it was concentrated only at those Death Eaters emerging from the front and did not affect the Auror''s in the front.


    A crowd of Death Eaters fell to the ground stunned but those more powerful threw off the spell much a trained Auror was trained to do so. Which frankly raised an appalled eyebrow from the veteran Auror''s as they stared at the masked figures. Where there Auror''s mixed among them?


    "Understood, Clements," Dawlish gasped. "Aqua Eructo!" Sending a powerful jet of water to the figures before him and blasting two Death Eaters into trees, while the third slipped to the ground.


    Rushing forward, Percius emerged from the trees with Dawlish at his back. Further down the line, Percius can see a veteran Auror go down only to be covered by his partner the fledging Shacklebolt, who blasts the Death Eater off his feet.


    Percius nods in approval as he says, "Deprimo!" Blasting a hole in the ground causing more than a few Death Eaters to stumble and fall to their feet. Allowing the Auror''s time to stun the Death Eater''s.


    A scream of pain is suddenly heard as Percius whirls around to see Dolohov cutting Gideon Prewett with his violent trademark slash. Fabian rushes to his brother''s aid and dodges too late. He falls to the ground in pain at having part of his right ear cut off, the top cartilage part to be precise.


    Still Fabian manages to scream out, "Protego Duo!" Casting a shield bubble like charm around them to protect them from further attacks.


    Dolohov sneers at the measly charm. As if that would stop him, before a fiery rope whirls around Dolohov''s middle and sends him flying into the tree line. Percius shouts, "Take Gideon and go!" Fabian nods and rushes forward as he grabs his brother and apparated away.


    Popping like sounds can be heard all over the field as the Death Eaters begin to flee, while the Auror''s try to capture as many as they can. Whirling around, Percius moves to attack Dolohov, who merely sneers and safely apparated away. Cursing, Percius aids in the capture of the still stunned Death Eaters on the ground.


    With a loud burst of flames the Death Eater hide out bursts into flame as a tall, thin dark-haired man with ice cold dark eyes loudly says, "We will meet again, Auror''s." Before safely apparating away.


    The strength of the fire spell is so powerful that the Auror''s must step back from the heat of the flames. Within a mere minute the entire shack comes tumbling down as the auror''s do their best to put out the flames. The flames finally thankfully go out, but there is nothing left but charred ashes to leave any clues behind of what exactly the Death Eaters were planning.


    Percius glances around at the ash filled faces and says, "All those wounded depart, if unable to safely do so, partners accompany them. The rest of you spread out let us make sure there are no more Death Eater''s in hiding."


    Without even being told what to do the fledging Auror''s remain behind with the captured Death Eaters. As the auror''s spread out the auburn-haired young woman with steely brown eyes and soot covered pale skin sniffs. Marlene McKinnon says, "Well, I suppose it was considered a successful mission. What do you all think?"


    "I think I''m going to be sick," Sturgis Podmore said looking a bit green around the gills.


    "It''s just nerves, it''ll pass," said, a slow, deep reassuring voice. Sturgis glanced at the source Auror Shacklebolt, tall handsome, dark skinned. A shame about his taste in fashion is being bald, but still no one else could have pulled it off. Despite his solemn air there was a bit of a roughish air about him. It must have been the single gold hoop earning in one of his ears.


    "Mm," is all Sturgis Podmore could reply.


    Kingsley Shacklebolt glances through the mist at the returning Auror''s. "Look sharp, they''re returning," he said. Instantly the rest of the fledglings straighten up and look alert. They had their own roles to play no matter how small they were.

 Chapter 477 - Ambush â…¡

    Once all the captured Death Eater prisoners are transported to the Ministry, the Death Eaters are taken down to the holding cells to be interrogated. Percius Clements allowed Dawlish to remain behind to observe, while he went to report to the head of the Auror''s, Bob Oden. Ogden would be rather pleased at the success of the raid.


    As Percius made his way through the Auror cubicle area more than one Auror openly grinned at him and gave him a nod and smile of approval. Finally, the Auror''s were starting to grab hold of the bastards responsible for the attacks against wizarding society. The Auror''s did not clap as they were still on duty, but once off duty, they''d be able to cheer loudly as much as they wanted. (And those that had been part of the surprise assault would be invited to a local pub to drink and celebrate!)


    Percius carefully knocks on the door to the Head of the Auror department, Bob Ogden. "Enter," said the firm voice.


    "Yes, sir," Percius instantly replies before stepping inside.


    Percius does blink at finding the Minister of Magic already waiting inside but does not react beyond that. "Sir, I have come to give my report."


    Bob Ogden, a short, plump man with enormous thick glasses smirks. "Go on, Auror Clements. The Minister and I are most eager to hear of your success. The gossip has already made its way here." Which is true for the Auror''s are notorious gossips for being a law enforcement department.


    "Thank you, sir," Percius said, before standing straight with his hands behind his back.


    "The new Animagus Police Department also known as A.P.D. is showing its unbelievable improvement in regard to law improvement," Percius proudly declared. "Small time crime rates have dropped by over forty-two percent, and as for any type of muggle incident be it mere pranks or more serious incident are down by over sixty percent. Not to mention that our intelligence department has been forced hire more than two dozen office workers to handle the sheer volume of information that is coming in, and ensure that it is appropriately sorted and categorized.


    The A.P.D. not only has increased Auror efficiency by over seventy percent. All credit is to be properly credited to the members of the A.P.D as they are solely responsible for the lead that led to the successful raid of today. If anything else, this proves that efficiency of the new department and the Minister of Magic''s excellent foresight."


    The stout witch with her hair in a bun smiles in approval. "Indeed, most excellent results," Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins said.


    "And what of tonight''s mission, Clements?" Ogden interrupted.


    "I was getting there, sir," Percius patiently explained. "We suffered no fatalities though there were several wounded. Despite being unable to capture the entire so called, "Death Eaters," we''ve managed to capture and wound eleven individuals. They are currently being held in detention and are currently being interrogated. Hopefully one of them will be sufficiently high up the ranks to reveal pertinent information on the on goings of their Dark Lord and more."


    "I will eagerly await the results," Ogden said with a bright spark in his eyes.


    Minister Eugenia Jenkins says, "In that case, I''d like to hold a news conference tomorrow morning and convey the good news to the public. I trust that you''ll be present, Ogden?" It wasn''t a question; it was an order.


    "Yes, Minister, I shall be in attendance," Ogden unhappily replied, before gesturing for Auror Clements to depart. He and the Minister had many more topics to cover. And which of Clements had no further business listening too.


    *


    On the outskirts of a little-known muggle town by the name of Sharmourn is an old manor belonging to the Gibbon family. Not much was known about the owners beyond that they hated by the village. The villagers wisely kept to themselves for generations and the Gibbon''s in turn left them alone.


    The dark manor is surrounded by overgrown bushes, vine covered gates, and a twisting winding road that led up to the manor through the woods. A very adapt description of the place would have been creepy or even haunted. But worst of all on the outskirts behind the manor were the tombs of the Gibbon family for countless generations. For even the dead of the Gibbon family remained behind as if to scream and declare this was their land.


    Inside are the Death Eater''s, who are currently being tended for wounds. In other rooms, some Death Eater''s get themselves drunk in anger, while others sip at their drinks in worry. The Dark Lord would be returning with any luck soon and hopefully then there would be good news.


    In a room separated from the rest stand the two figures of two men. They both stand at the dark window staring out the decrepit graveyard down below. The arrogant figure of Dolohov sneered cruelly and says, "So, I take it that the diversion was indeed successful?"


    "Yes," Rodolphus coolly replied. "I managed to place one of the Auror''s under the Imperius Curse."


    "May I know who?" Dolohov smirked. "I''d hate to kill the spy the next time around."


    "It is of no concern to you," Rodolphus coldly countered. "The spy is expendable, you are not."


    "Naturally," Dolohov said in satisfaction as he saw a bird land on a tombstone only to be eaten by one of the vines. "Well, I suppose that puts a midnight walk among the tombstones right out of the question."


    "Yes, well, no accounting for taste," Rodolphus murmured.


    "Well, then shall we start the show?" Dolohov remarked as he pulled out his wand.


    Rodolphus does not reply and instead points his Wand at Dolohov and blasts him right through the door. Dolohov lets out a pained grunt as he slides into the floor with the wind knocked right out of him. Served him right for being such an evil bugger.


    The Death Eaters rush down the hallway to see Rodolphus standing over the dazed form of Dolohov in the hallway. "If I catch you ever questioning me again, Dolohov, I''ll see to it that you are dead," Rodolphus frigidly promised.


    The Death Eaters hastily move out of the way as Rodolphus makes his way past them with his robes flapping behind him. They are all quiet and pale to only see Dolohov snarling to his feet. "Get back to your rooms!" Dolohov roared as the Death Eaters beat a hasty retreat.


    Dolohov licks the blood from the edge of his mouth, where he bit his mouth as he slammed into the wall. "You''ll pay for this Lestrange," Dolohov vowed, before storming away.


    None of the Death Eaters were brave enough to confront either men much less ask what the argument had been about. They were fanatics, yes. But even they were not that stupid.

 Chapter 478 - Mr. and Mrs. Prewett

    After all the criminal''s statements are taken, Percius transfigured his Auror uniform into a set of acceptable muggle clothes. Rather than taking a cab, he apparated nearby and made his way on foot to the large, old-fashioned, red brick department store, Purge and Dowse Ltd. The place was still as miserable as ever with the windows displaying chipped dummies with wigs askew and fashion at least ten years out of date. Large signs on all the dusty doors read, CLOSED FOR REFURBISHMENT.


    Ignoring the buzzing of the yellow lamp posts, Percius leans close to glass where the ugly female dummy, whose false eyelashes were hanging off and who is still modeling the same green nylon pinafore dress from the time before. "Here to see, Gideon and Fabian Prewett," said Percius feeling a wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This was the second time he''d been to St. Mungo''s to see Gideon Prewett.


    The dummy gave a tiny nod, beckoning at him with its jointed finger, before he stepped right through the glass and vanished. Percius Prewett arrived at the not very crowded reception area where only one or two rows of wizards and witches sat upon rickety wooden chairs.


    Much like the time before some of them looked normal read their out of date copies of Witch Weekly. While others were not as lucky as them. There was witch, who would hiccup every minute a small burst of fire. Another wizard, who was bright red in embarrassment and had a large basket of eggs at his side. It was not until Percius realized that the poor wizard kept laying eggs every minute or so.


    The trained medical healers on the late-night shift walked around in lime-green robes. The wizards and witches were walking down the two rows, asking questions and making notes on clipboards. The emblems on their chests were that of a crossed wand and bone.


    Percius headed over to the same tired looking witch at the desk marked with INQUIRIES. The wall behind her was covered with the same notices as before. Only this time around there was a new notice that read, THE WEREWOLFISM POTION DOES NOT CURE ANY OTHER AILMENT!


    The large portrait of a witch with long silver ringlets, Dily Derwent is sound asleep and snoring. Glancing at the floor guide, Percius waits for the witch before to be pointed in the right direction. Percius tries not to wince at seeing that the witch had an extra eyeball in one eye socket making her way down further in the first floor.


    "I''m here to see both Auror''s Prewett, they were brought in wounded by a curse," Percius explained.


    "Auror''s Prewett?" Yawned the tired looking witch as she ran her finger down a long list before her. "Yes, they''ve just been moved into their present room, Fourth floor, third door to your left, Perry Winkle ward."


    "Thank you," Percius sincerely said, before heading to the lift. Quickly pressing his floor, the old elevator zoomed up as he ignored the other patient this time around. Mercifully the wizard with cat ears and a tail gets off on the third floor.


    The hallway is still full of famous healer portraits, while crystal bubbles full of candles brightly lit float about. The halls are empty at this hour as yawning witches and wizard healer apprentices in lime-green robes sleepy wander about this hour. Their healer masters that are on the night shift doze off on an empty bed in one of the wards.


    With a grave nod, Percius passes the permanent resident''s ward, before arriving at the "DANGEROUS" Perry Winkle Ward: SERIOUS CURSES. Underneath that was a card in a brass holder which had been handwritten, Healer-in-charge: Lancelot Prewett, Second-in-Command: Hippocrates Smethwyck.


    The ward was small and rather dingy as the only window was narrow and set high in the wall facing the door. Most of the light came from more shining crystal bubbles cl.u.s.tered in the middle of the ceiling. The walls were of paneled oak and there was a portrait of a rather vicious wizard on the wall, captioned URQUHART RACHARROW, 1612-1967, INVENTOR OF THE ENTRAIL-EXPELLING CURSE.


    Besides Gideon Prewett, there was no one else in the ward for the time being. Percius slowly approached the rather ghastly pale, red headed man on the bed. Gideon Prewett was fast asleep as Fabian sat out of bed with his red hair standing out against the white bandage wrapped around his head. On the other side of the bed sit several people. One is the red headed young woman, Molly Weasley, who loudly sniffs into her hankie.


    Next to her sit four other figures. The first three figures he instantly recognized: the silver haired with coiled back hair as Mrs. Prewett the mother of the three Prewett children. As for the dark, silver haired woman and large-nosed man with silver rather than russet hair as Lucretia and Ignatius Prewett. Ignatius Prewett was the younger brother of Mr. Prewett.


    Despite not knowing who the silver large nosed man with handsome features is, Percius is certain it is Mr. Prewett, the father of the three Prewett children. Not that he had ever met him, but Mr. Prewett looked enough like both Fabian and Gideon to be anything but their father.


    Clearing his throat softly, Percius says, "How is Gideon? And what of your injury Fabian?"


    "Percius!" Fabian gratefully said as he rose to grab his hand and pulled him into a hug. "You saved us all over again!"


    "It''s fine," Percius sputtered red with mortification.


    Fabian only released him to only suddenly find himself clutching Molly Weasley at his chest. Percius did not even know where to put his hands on the married young witch as he stiffly patted her on the back. "Thank you so much, Auror Clements," Mrs. Weasley sniffed.


    Percius nods in reply as Mrs. Prewett says, "I wasn''t able to thank you last time properly, Auror Clements. But thank you once again for saving my sons lives."


    "There is no need for thanks, Mrs. Prewett," Percius said. "I''ll not have some of finest Auror''s ever known die on my watch."


    Mrs. Prewett flashes him a smile as Mr. Prewett holds his hand to be shaken. Percius takes his hand as Mr. Prewett firmly shakes his hand and says, "Thank you for saving my boys, Mr. Clements."


    Percius only mutters some words it was nothing as the dark haired, silver haired woman, Lucretia Prewett says, "It was not just nothing, Auror Clements. To us, it was especially important."


    "I didn''t mean to imply otherwise, Madam Prewett," Percius carefully said as her dark gray eyes studied him before nodding in satisfaction.


    Ignatius Prewett flashes him a kind smile and says, "Please forgive my wife, Auror Clements, but my wife and I don''t have children of our own. As such, we see these three as our own."


    "You can have Fabian," Mr. Prewett instantly teased. A common joke in the family.


    "Perfect, I''d much rather have the smart one," Ignatius flashed his brother a toothy grin.


    Mr. Prewett snorts and retorts, "My Molly is both."


    "She married a Weasley," Ignatius countered back.


    Mr. Prewett chokes as his wife pounds on his back to allow him to gain his breath back. Mr. Prewett glares at his younger brother through watery eyes. His younger brother triumphantly smirks right back out at him much to Mr. Prewets chagrin.


    "I''m sorry to intrude, but I just came to see on how both of you are doing, Fabian," Percius interrupted.


    "Ah, yes," Fabian sheepishly blinked. "I''ve got a bit of a headache, but the healers say, I''ll be fine. Though I lost a bit of my ear, my hearing will not be affected whatsoever. I should be given leave by the healers no later than tomorrow."


    Fabian paused to glance down at his brother, Gideon. "Gideon''s luck has been holding steady," Fabian quietly said. "Cousin Lancelot said that the spell Dolohov used just missed nicking the artery. They had a great deal of trouble of staunching the blood flow. But thankfully in the end, they managed too. But he''ll be here for a bit as it was a never before seen dark curse and he lost a good portion of his blood."


    "At least he''s on the mend," Percius sighed. "Well, I''ll excuse myself now, I''ll trouble you no more."


    "Nonsense," Mr. Prewett argued. "You''ve saved my boys twice now, Auror Clements. The Prewets owe you two life debts now, Auror Clements."


    "There is no need, Mr. Prewett," Percius firmly declined. "It was my duty to do so. I shan''t be claiming anything else under such a guise." Lucretia Prewett gray eyes flicker in satisfaction as does that of her husband. Ignatius.


    "Either way, Auror Clements, we will forever be eternally grateful for your actions," Mrs. Prewett said beaming warmly at him.


    Trying to leave on a lighter tone, Percius says, "I presume that Mr. Weasley is with Bill and Charlie?"


    Molly Weasley chuckles through a watery grin. "Aye, my Bill will be turning five come this November and Charlie, three come December."


    Molly sniffs and wipes her eyes, "They grow up so fast. Why just yesterday it seems they were still swaddled in baby blankets."


    Mr. Prewett and Mrs. Prewett chuckle at their daughter''s words. "Well Mollywobbles, that''s what your father and I still see when we look at the three of you," Mrs. Prewett said with a chuckle. Earning a trace of embarrassment from Molly for being called that in front of Auror Clements.


    Seeing that it was time he made his exit, Percius says, "It is late, and I must return to work in a few hours. I best be going now. It was a pleasure to meet all of you."


    "Likewise, Auror Clements," the Prewett couple said, while the rest of them echoed their goodbyes.


    Nodding at them, Percius Clements left as Mrs. Prewett said, "He''s a lovely young man, isn''t he? Who do we know that''s still unattached?"


    "Mum!" Fabian gasped in sheer mortification. "Auror Clements doesn''t want to be paired up! Besides aren''t you too old to be playing matchmaker?"


    "I''m just saying, Fabian, no need to be so rude!" Mrs. Prewett huffed at her eldest son. "Besides, I''m sure that Auror Prewett would like so romance in his life. Being a bachelor must not suit him at all!"


    Fabian rolls his eyes and mutters, "He''s been matched countless times and he turned them all way. If anyone were going to get him to change his mind, it''d have been Vinovich."


    Fabian grows quiet and still at his own words. If there was anyone that Percius ever loved it would been his partner, Sara Vinovich. But she was long gone, and nothing would ever bring her back.

 Chapter 479 - Right Eye

    Not long after the visit to Avery manor, the day was warm and sunny, but no light streamed inside of a cool, dark room in Prince Manor. The room had been specifically prepared for Rowan and Severus to conduct experiments, whether it be alchemy or potions wise. More than a few ingredients would be damaged or could be destroyed by a single ray of sunlight, and more importantly to preserve the other ingredients that were at present being stored therein.


    During the summer, Rowan and Severus had received their regular homework along with an assignment from their Apprenticeship Master, Dumbledore. They were to work on completing the Nicolas Flamel formula''s that they had been instructed to work on. Normally, it would not have been any trouble at all if it were not for just one thing.


    As if in reply, Rowan''s hand accidentally bumps into one of the vials spilling the contents into the cauldron. Cursing, she vanishes the spill away as she does her best to salvage her present project. And to be honest, the alchemy formula did not look very good at this point. It looked rather murky to be honest.


    "Did your clumsy-itus strike again, Rowan?" Severus teased his twin sister with a wicked gleam. He proudly finished stirring his alchemy potion that looked exactly as it should.


    Glaring up at Severus, Rowan growls, "At least, I''m not grounded all summer long at Prince Manor. And besides, I already finished the rest of my summer homework, can you say the same, Sev?"


    Severus glares back and before the two of them start throwing things at each other, Dawn conveniently pops in. "Dinnertime, young master and mistress! Master says, to leave the projects alone with a stasis spell and come right up."


    "Tell him, we are coming," Rowans said as she put her murky looking potion under a stasis spell.


    "Dawn will tell the master," Dawns happily squeaked, before popping away.


    Rowan almost bumped into the door with her shoulder again, but at least time she didn''t ram her shoulder into the doorway. Sighing to herself, she hears Severus''s loudly snicker from behind her. Paying no mind to her annoying younger twin brother she walks forward in a firm line until she reached her destination.


    Thankfully, her hard work paid off as she was able to take a seat without bumping into her chair. Seated, Rowan nods to her grandfather and Aunt Georgine. Severus sits down next to her with a wide evil grin on his face, which she most pointedly ignores.


    Dawn enters the dinner table with an array of dishes that follow her off of the food cart. She skillfully places the dishes before them without so much as a single drop being spilled. Toddling behind his mother is Laldey, who valiantly hovers crisp, white, neatly folded linen napkins over to the four of them.


    Dawn beams with absolute motherly pride as Laldey squeaks, "Dina iz sirved."


    House elf children were taught early on to serve. It was something mother house elves took great pride in. Most households did not force anything beyond light labor, but there were always terrible households that did. Though slowly that had begun to change as the purebloods now wanted "proper educated house elves."


    "Thank you, Laldey," the four of them mutter as Laldey lets out a high-pitched squeal.


    Taking her son by the hand, Dawn says, "Please call upon Dawn if anything else is needed." Dawn bows, before leaving with her cart and Laldey holding onto the back of her apron strings.


    The four of them dig into the Beef Bolognese. Ever since Dawn had heard that she and the House Elves of Hogwarts were the standard for all wizarding households, Dawn had upped her game so to speak. They had been having a new dish every day since their return as Dawn was trying out their recipes on them. They were all so delicious that Rowan was starting to think she might have to exercise over the summer. Her trousers had been getting a bit tight as of late.


    While reaching for a roll, Rowan accidentally reaches a bit too far and caused her glass of water to spill. Georgine arches her eyebrow as this was the second time today it had occurred never mind all the clumsy accident as of late. Might they need to take her niece to the healers? But then again, they were quack''s the whole lot of them.


    Reginald is no less concerned as he feared it was a stray curse that might have hit his granddaughter. But Rowan said it was not and he couldn''t force her to say otherwise. But if this continued, he would force to go to St. Mungo''s even if he had to take her kicking and screaming slung over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    Clearing the dampness way with her wand, Rowan says, "Might I be excused?"


    "You may," Reginald said as he wiped the edge of his mouth clean.


    Rowan nods and does not reach for her customary roll as usual. With her present clumsiness she would probably cause her dinner plate to fall to the ground. It was better not to risk another embarrassing scene. And she still had snacks to munch on in her bedroom.


    Closing the door to her bedroom behind her, Rowan walks over to the mirror and wordless mutters the spell that would rid her of the illusion over her right eye. Where her right eye once had been midnight black indigo instead now the iris had completely transmuted into a light clear silvery gray color. And with the abrupt iris color change to her left eye, she faintly resembled Grindelwald which greatly worried her.


    To be frank, Rowan was certain that this was side effect from the last death surge as she was still even now in the process of devouring the chaotic energy and was certain that it was not a latent hereditary trait finally revealing itself. In the youth filled memories of Albus Dumbledore with Grindelwald, Gilbert Grindelwald did not possess such eyes. But as a man, Gellert certainly had.


    Having been preoccupied with other thoughts, (mainly concerning her left eye), Rowan had the uneasy feeling that it was becoming too dangerous to keep absorbing the death surge magic. Frowning, she touches her finger just under her left silvery gray eye.


    Riddle''s eyes turned crimson after creating horcruxes via death. And her own for absorbing death, then just what did Grindelwald do to receive his silver-gray eye? Perhaps, she truly did not want to learn the answer to that question. The answer to that question only pointed at murder including herself.


    There is always a price for power in the end, for there must be balance to all things. Riddle steadily lost all physical traces of his humanity, while Grindelwald seemed to become more lost in his visions of the future. Did the end justify the means? Or would the taint of death destroy everything that is hoped for?


    However, an even more pressing concern to Rowan was her uncharacteristic actions that took place at Avery Hall. Such rashness was not normally in her nature, and though she could argue youth, and simply hormones, there had been an almost blinding compulsion to her actions.


    Rowan had reviewed her actions of that evening again and again, before coming to only one solemn conclusion that the death surge had not only begun to negatively affect her body, but to a certain degree her very soul. And that same proof was found in the very actions of Tom Marvolo Riddle and Gellert Grindelwald. Death taints everything including the very soul.


    Riddle was completely mad by the end of everything as his actions only grew wilder and more irrational with each passing day. And neither was Grindelwald the exception as with the passing of time, more and more blood was spilled to the ground all in the name of the greater good. In the end, nothing was left of both wizards, but death in their wake.


    Rather Rowan''s growing concern was just how much would her decisions and very personality warp under the present effects of the death surge. Now, they were still controllable, but what about in the future? Would the day come when she too would become unrecognizable even to herself?


    Still, there had to be another way, but Rowan greatly feared there was no other way. Pausing mid-thought, she glances thoughtfully at her school trunk at the foot of her bed. A wise man once said, "If you are not cheating, you are not trying enough." And since she only had two pathways, then she would find the means to break down the wall and make a third path instead. Yes, she would do exactly that.


    Leaving the topic for the time being, Rowan turns away from the somber topic, but rather to the more urgent topic at hand, her left eye. Transfiguration was not a permanent solution as she could not very well keep up the constant transformation 24/7. An illusion, however, was another matter entirely, Rowan certainly could keep that up in the meanwhile. However, she only had until the end of summer to find a more permanent solution. Dumbledore would certainly ask some very pointed questions upon her return at Hogwarts as illusions would not fool him whatsoever.


    In the meanwhile, using said illusion over her right eye threw Rowan''s entire sense of perception off, and was the main reason why she was so clumsy as of late. It was not a curse like her grandfather suspected. Rather it was just that she had a hard time getting used to the change in her depth perception.


    That and in the back of her mind the death of Wilkes kept haunting her late at night. Just what was that wisp of darkness that emerged out from him towards the end? It matched nothing that she had ever read. The Hydra like rune symbol did not resemble an Obscurial nor a Horcrux, but the wisp of darkness did indeed resemble both. If she did not know any better, she would have said it was a type of demonic possession except it wasn''t.


    With a sigh, Rowan flopped onto her bed and starred up at the starry ceiling. She was going to have to research the topic and postpone her own again. Just why was her life so tediously complicated at times? But then again, she was a Slytherin. It was the Gryffindors, who had all the confounded luck.

 Chapter 480 - Anomalies

    It is still rather dark with dawn still a way''s away as two cloaked figures arrived at a small cottage on the outskirts of London. Despite one of them having been newly released from St. Mungo''s hospital, Gideon Prewett still insisted on attending the meeting.


    Fabian Prewett carefully traced a rune on the door and whispers, "Entrapment."


    The door clicks with a soft creak opens just a smidgeon as the two push their way inside, before closing the door behind them. A wand is instantly pointed at them to reveal the solemn, thinner face of Percius Clements. Clicking his tongue in disapproval, Percius says, "Gideon, why are you here? You are supposed to be still resting."


    "I''m well enough," the taller wizard argued as he removed his hood to reveal his handsome features, Gideon Prewett. "Besides I''m only off duty and can certainly still apparate if necessary."


    "That is not the point," Percius sighed before glancing at Fabian.


    Fabian shrugs as she removes his cowl to reveal his red hair and large nose. "I gave up trying to make him do anything after he was five years old. He only does whatever he wants," Fabian drily said as Gideon snickered loudly.


    Slowly lowering his wand, Percius gestures for them to have a seat as they wait in silence. The clock ticks loudly on the mantle as Gideon says, "It''s funny, and terribly sad, really."


    "What is?" Fabian asked.


    "Well, we''re now down to only four of us," Gideon quietly said.


    None of them speak for a moment until Percius says, "Everyone one of us knew the consequences when we started. And that danger will only increase with each passing day that Riddle lives."


    Fabian glances at the window and says, "Alastor is running late. It''s rare for Moody to be so late."


    "Something must have caught his attention, no doubt," Gideon murmured as he leaned into his chair to rest.


    They waited in silence once more with the ticking of the clock as their only companion. Finally, they fear the crunching of footsteps up the gravel path and the regular tapping of the wand against the door. With wands out, they all wait as the door swings open to reveal the shorter hooded figure wearing those ridiculous trench boots of his.


    The shorter hooded figure slams the door shut behind him and removes his cowl. The rugged Scottish Auror looked tired as he barked, "Well, hurry up and ask the d*m question!"


    "Well, you''re in a fine mood this evening, Alastor," Percius observed. "Fine then, what did Vinovich do the first time you snapped back at her?"


    Gideon and Fabian look interested as Alastor''s rugged face turns a tinge of pink. "She pulled me by the ear like an errant schoolboy," Alastor grumbled in embarrassment.


    Gideon and Fabian have matching Cheshire grins as Alastor huffily takes a seat in the empty seat before them. Glancing at them, Alastor asks, "So, which one of us is the secret keeper now?"


    All of them stare at each other as everyone but Percius visibly startles. "All this time, I thought it was you, Alastor," Fabian and Gideon chimed together.


    Alastor blinks rather fl.u.s.tered and says, "T''was, not I. Alphard did not seek me out to pass the mantle to me before his death."


    They all stare at each other blankly and turn to look at Percius until he answers, "T''was not I either."


    Fabian and Gideon stare at each other as Alastor nods his head in approval. "Good for Alphard, I always knew he''d have made a fine Auror."


    Fabian snorts as Gideon mutters under his breath, "You would, you paranoid, git."


    Alastor smacks Gideon on the back of his head and snaps, "Manners, boy," causing Gideon to darkly glare back as he rubs his throbbing head. Wrinkling his rugged nose, Alastor says, "Whoever it was it is safe to say that it was someone, Alphard trusted with the Keepership. Whoever it is, it is best for them and us."


    "Mm, makes sense," Fabian interjected. "This way even if we are ever under the Imperius or Cruciatus curse, we''ll never reveal even a single hint. Though-." Fabian paused to stare at Percius, "You must have some sort of inkling Percius if your calm demeanor is anything to go by, and by the successful result of our raid. Someone must be in contact with our spy, and that can only be our mysterious secret keeper."


    Gideon openly gapes at Percius, while Alastor narrows his eyes and looks suitably impressed. "That is indeed the case, Fabian," Percius admitted. "I too do not know much about our secret keeper, but Alphrad left me a single name, Capricorn. And all that I know is that Capricorn is in touch with our spy, and in turn allowing our last raid to be so successful."


    "Capricorn?" Alastor gruffly said. "Typical Alphard, no good naming sense."


    Percius''s lips twitch with mirth as Gideon loudly says, "Well now that is out of the way. Er, and what of the Pyrites trial? It is to be held this upcoming week is it not?"


    "Yes," Alastor grumbled. "It''ll be a private trial, which frankly is the best option to keep matters secure. But given the secrecy of the trial, the Wizengamot will most likely sentence him straight to Azkaban and are unlikely to sentence him to receive the Kiss."


    They all shudder at the idea of the Kiss by the dementors. Even the worst of criminals should not suffer such a horrifying fate. But then again, said criminals had more than earned said terrible soulless fate.


    "Anything new to report?" Alastor asked.


    "The raid did yield some useful information," Fabian muttered. "At least, we know that Riddle is at present not in the country and off doing, Merlin knows what evil things. But whatever it is it''s something big."


    "Gathering allies, no doubt," Percius quietly said earning startled glances. "It makes sense as to why''s he''s finally retreated. He has suffered far too many losses and will quickly realize that he needs allies which to use and watch his back. And there is no shortage of potential allies, whether it be other dark wizards or magical creatures.


    It is nothing that we were not expecting. Sooner or later, Riddle would have branched out. We have been lucky thus far, but it seems our luck is about to run out. Things will only get that much worse from here on out."


    "Anything on the Order''s side of things?" Percius asked.


    "Nothing beyond that Runcorn is being rather low key given the circ.u.mstances," Gideon muttered. "And that new order members will be sworn into the Order since Professor Dumbledore is rather concerned about the present situation."


    "Well, that is expected given the circ.u.mstances," Percius muttered. "What of the underworld?"


    "Nothing there," Fabian warily shook his head. "Though apparently rumors have it that Sanderson is on vacation. Whether he has been killed or is on the run, we''ll only with time."


    The Auror''s warily nod their heads as Alastor mutters under his breath, "Good Riddance."


    They all are silent for a moment, before Fabian says, "Though I am concerned at one thing." They all turn to stare at him as Fabian continues, "Might we be underestimating Riddle and his potential allies?"


    "What do you mean?" Alastor furrowed his brows.


    "Well, we are assuming that Riddle will align himself with dark creatures like the once existing werewolves," Fabian slowly said. "But what if it''s something that much worse and terrifying."


    "Like what Vampires?" Gideon sarcastically sputtered. "Those bloodthirsty leeches wouldn''t dare! And not to mention the fact, they would hate to be second best when in comparison to the werewolves. They''d turn their snotty noses up at Riddle without even a pause."


    "Giants," Percius thoughtfully interrupted.


    The entire room goes deadly silent as Gideon says in disbelief, "But Giants live on the fringes of the world. Ever since, the last wizarding, giant war, Giants have stayed on their mountains and away from wizards and humans alike."


    "And that is exactly why they are the perfect allies," Percius slowly whispered. "They want their freedom and they still thirst for vengeance after all this time. And remember even the good giants and the half giants at that time were cast into the wild with their full-blooded giant brethren. And any giant that does fall in love with humans or wizards alike, afterward, they are outcasts in all existing societies, whether it be human, wizard, or giant alike."


    "The perfect storm in other words," Fabian drily commented.


    "Exactly," Percius muttered. "And Giants are not easy to take down, no. They tend to be magically resilient and are immensely powerful. To take even a single giant down, many wizards have to be highly creative."


    "Shall we be on the lookout then?" Gideon asked. "I mean, it should be fairly obvious to spot them, wouldn''t you think?"


    "Not necessarily," Alastor grumbled. "They''ve got their own type of magic, and those can wield Giant magic are far and rare, but still they exist and are called, Shamans. Giant Shamans allow for Giants to pass by unseen in the land when traveling. If they are indeed coming, we won''t know until they attack."


    "Then there''s nothing we can do?" Gideon flatly asked with clenched fists.


    "No, there is nothing that can be done except watch and wait for the signs," Percius softly said with a sigh.


    They all solemnly glance at each other before nodding in unspoken agreement. "Take care and be safe," they all seem to say to each other via their eyes. Without a single word, the meeting is broken as Gideon and Fabian are the first to leave as usual.


    Once the two brothers are gone, Alastor rumbles, "What did you not want to say before them?"


    "There is something vital that we''ve missed," Percius slowly said causing Alastor to furrow his brow with concern.


    "Whatever do you mean?" Alastor gruffly asked.


    "During the Quidditch World Cup, there was a string of disappearances that went unreported," Percius explained causing Alastor to visibly startle.


    "At first, I thought it was nothing really, just a group of wizards transferring overseas really. But friends and coworkers all reported that said individuals have not given any indication of said transfers. When I went to speak to the spouses and family members, all of them did not recall said, individual. They''d all been thoroughly obliviated," Percius quietly said.


    "Riddle?" Alastor worriedly asked.


    "None of them were Death Eater affiliated nor bore any Death Eater mark like those at last year''s Christmas raid," Percius answered. "Unlike those presumed Death Eater''s, the family members of said individuals have either been disowned or they''d distanced themselves away from them. And each of the presumed dead among the potential Death Eaters can all be accounted for."


    "Are you suggesting that there is someone else in the shadows using Riddle to their advantage, Percius?"


    "Once every possible option is discarded, then the only the implausible explanation is left."


    "What of the underworld? Is this not a possible mode of their operations?"


    "No, they''d kill to serve as a warning to others and most certainly don''t obliviate an entire family including children. And when they do obliviate, it is witnesses to said incriminating event. This is not their typical mode of apparatus, whatsoever."


    Alastor sighs and rubs his face. "Just when things seem to be turning around, it seems that the next turn seems to be worse. I''ll try to keep an eye out for said inconsistencies," Alastor muttered. "Though I bet Scrimgeour will pick up right on it. And I would have never thought or even guess that there would be someone who was even more cautious than me."


    Percius weakly smiles and says, "Well, only you would be paired up with such a said individual."


    Alastor snorts and rises to his feet, "Best be going. And Percius take care."


    "I will," Percius said, waiting for Alastor to leave, before leaving a few minutes after.


    That night both Aurors did not get much sleep. Their minds kept wandering and wandering in circles. The next morning both men had arrived at the Ministry of Magic with dark circles under their eyes. And their Auror partners wisely did not comment on the subject.

 Chapter 481 - Black Family Reunion

    A small manor with open grounds is filled with trees and blossoms. The previous owners of the manor had happily sold off the manor for a large sum of money that was nothing in the eyes of the Black family. Including the retention of the house elf that belonged to the previous owners.


    Walburga Black was a bit displeased at meeting a house elf named Finney. The creature looked nothing like a proper house elf wearing some sort of French maid uniform with a cute little maid cap on her head. The house elf was even rather pretty for a house elf with a small nose, large brown eyes, and even dimples. The carefully styled Chanel hair style certainly did little to make the house elf seem like a proper sort of house elf. But worst of all, the house elf was accustomed to taking two days off per mouth and had an allowance. Utterly ridiculous!


    Of course, that was until Walburga saw what the house elf could cook. Apparently, Finny had been one of the first house elves to be trained at Hogwarts. Young and enthusiastic, she took to the lessons like a duck to water. Not only was everything perfect and neat, but Finny even tended to anticipate her masters needs before she was even called for.


    Orion was rather pleased to find fresh tea each time he went into the study along with freshly baked new sweets each time for him to taste. And amazingly the sweets were all too his personal likening too! Even Walburga could not utter a single word of complaint against the house elf as Finny kept the manor spotless and worked well with Kreacher. In fact, ever since Finny had appeared Kreacher looked rather sharp in a black jacket and vest. He looked infinitely much better than before.


    Walburga gray eyes flashed as she glanced at the time. Her dark hair is coiled elegantly up in a simple updo as she is wearing a light summer dress. The handsome figure of Orion emerges from the hallway and coolly says, "Have a seat dear, they shan''t be long now."


    "I now," Walburga impatiently said as she glanced at the fireplace. "But still, I''d rather be on my feet when they arrive."


    Orion merely nods his head and glances down the hallway. "Do you think I need to get the boys? They were flying on their brooms all day long."


    "No, Finny, collected them a while ago to wash and set their clothes out for them to dress into," Walburga muttered.


    Orion slowly nodded his head and said, "For a house elf she is an interesting sort. Shall we bring her along once we return home after the summer holidays?"


    "I don''t know why ever not," Walburga sniffed. "She is most neat and professionally trained. And Kreacher enjoys her aid. Not to mention it is all the rage in society to own a Hogwarts trained house elf now."


    Orion hides a knowing gleam in his eyes. Much like he had fallen for Finny''s cooking, Walburga adored the massages and beauty treatments Finny could provide. His wife was no more willing to part with the house elf than he was.


    With an almost musical like pop, Finny appears before them and rather demurely says, "The young masters are properly dressed and are on the way down as we speak. Shall the Master and the Lady of the House require anything of Finny at present?"


    "We are fine," Walburga crisply said. "Please ensure everything is perfectly ready for dinner tonight, Finny."


    "Yes, Milady," Finny curtsied, before popping back out of the room.


    Their two sons run down the hall before slowing to a stop as they enter the room. Sirius took after his father with his full handsome looks. Sleeked hair and gray eyes, Sirius was a dashing young man. He flashed his parents a bright grin as his parents only sighed and thought to themselves, "Gryffindor''s."


    Regulus though a bit less handsome than Sirius, but always cool and collected like his father properly nods his head at them. "Mother, Father, have our guests yet to arrive?"


    "Not yet, Regulus," Walburga fondly said, before eyeing Sirius up and down. "You look rather sharp as always, Sirius. But I have yet to notice a young lady attached to your arm. Your brother already has Bethanie Fawley, but what of you? I wish to have you wed earlier than your brother since you are our firstborn."


    "Mother!" Sirius flushed in embarrassment. "We can discuss this in my seventh year. I''m barely starting my fifth year!"


    "It''s never too early to start considering a potential marriage partner," Walburga sniffed. "If not, you''ll only be left with the discarded leftovers."


    Sirius makes a wary face as Orion says, "Well, I don''t suppose it is too much to ask that you''d tie our house with that of the Prince household, is it?"


    "Ew," Sirius made a gagging like sound. "Rowan''s like a sister to me!"


    "And besides, Rowan said if she ever had to pick a Black it''d be me," Regulus smugly said earning himself a glare from Sirius.


    Walburga sighs and says, "Well, I suppose that one can''t have everything in life. But there is always hope for the next generation."


    Kreacher, an old house elf with a bulbous, snout-like nose, with many folds of skin appeared. He looked twenty years younger as his ears were hair free and his face was wiped clean. He was dressed in a sharp black jacket with vest and wore his clean white tea towel underneath. He had on a new pair of silver painted spectacles to see with and says, "Mistress, everything is ready in the kitchens. We shall begin to serve the minute the Mistress requests it."


    "Well done," Walburga said in approval. "You may go now, Kreacher."


    "Yes, Mistress," Kreacher said, before popping away.


    A loud meow causes them to turn around to see a gorgeous white cat with bright blue round eyes confidently come striding in. With his tail high in the air, the Turkish Angora, Bram proudly meows and leaps into a chair. He regally curls up and waits to greet his guests as was his proper due.


    Sirius sniffs at the haughty look Bram gives him as Regulus hides a grin and says, "Thank you for coming to help us greet the guests, Bram. I''m gratefully for your generosity."


    Bram meows if saying, "Naturally, it is my sworn duty to do so."


    Walburga flashes the cat a fond look for not only was the creature incredibly gorgeous, but a tidy creature. Whenever the other pureblood ladies came over, they all gathered around the majestic creature. And best of all, it was a fierce, loyal familiar to her youngest. A worthy familiar of one of the Black Household.

 Chapter 482 - Black Family Reunion â…¡

    The fireplace suddenly flared up as the flames turned green and the first pair arrive. With delight she saw her fair niece step out in a lovely summer dress. The two women greet each other as Narcissa''s hairs is elegantly pulled back. Her blue eyes flash as she says, "Mother will be coming with Andromeda in the C-A-RR."


    Walburga sniffs and says, "Yes, well, Edward is a muggleborn wizard."


    Before Walburga can say anything else, the tall, elegant form of Lucius Malfoy emerges from the green flames. Icy pale, handsome without a doubt, and long pale blond hair, Lucius nods his head in greetings of them.


    "Walburga," Lucius cordially greeted her. "Orion."


    Orion nodded back as Lucius nods to the Black family heirs. "Sirius and Regulus." The two boys nod back as Narcissa walks over to them with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. She presses a kiss to each of their cheeks causing Sirius to wrinkle his nose at his cousin.


    Narcissa hides her smile and says, "My don''t you both look handsome. But what is this I hear Sirius that you can''t win over Rowan Prince?"


    Sirius rolls his eyes as Regulus smirks, "Rowan sees Sirius like a brother. And she would much rather marry me, but I''m already taken."


    "She has good taste," Narcissa teased earning herself an indignant glower from Sirius.


    "Cissy!" Sirius whined in protest at his cousin''s words and stuck out his tongue at her the minute Narcissa turned her back on him. Though his mother did spot him and gave him a stern glare in warning.


    Sirius indignantly huffed as Regulus muttered under his breath, "Behave yourself. It is just for one evening."


    "With FAMILY," Sirius spat out in an irritated hiss.


    Regulus sighs to himself and privately wonders, whatever did he do to earn such a Gryffindor brother? Must be his penance in this life.


    A loud honking from the front yard causes Orion to excuse himself and walk to the front door. Throwing the doors open Orion sees a car neatly pull up in front of the manor on the gravel path. The gray car turns off with a loud roar as the side doors are opened. Emerging from the back is his widowed sister-in-law, Druella Black.


    Her blond hair is filled with premature silver hair now after all her recent tragedies. Her blue eyes are more solemn than ever, but she is more at ease. Druella had made up with her daughter, Andromeda, who had been lost to her, and her granddaughter, who was a warm balm to her aching heart.


    Druella carries the little girl in question in her arms, Nymphadora Tonks, known to all as Dora. The two-year-old little girl wears a cute pink party dress and giggles. She happily changes her present hair color to that of blond. Druella coos to the little girl, who says, "Gwa-ma."


    From the front driver and passenger seats, two figures emerge. The brown-haired Andromeda with gray eyes that largely resembled the deceased Bellatrix. However, Andromeda''s features were much gentler and more relaxed then Bellatrix''s had ever been in life.


    Her husband, a muggleborn wizard, Ted (Edward) Tonks rounds the car to take his wife''s hand. Commonly known to all as Ted, the fair-haired man with a mellow voice politely says, "Hello, Uncle."


    Orion makes a slight face at that and says, "Welcome sister-in-law, niece, great-niece-."


    Orion paused, before adding, "-Nephew-in-law."


    For the Black family to accept a muggleborn wizard into their fold was revolutionary for them. It had never been done in the history of the Black family. But Walburga had put her foot down and Orion had not dared argue with his wife. And frankly speaking, Edward was not too terrible considering the fact that he was a muggleborn wizard. He was at least polite.


    "Please come inside, everyone else is waiting inside," Orion explained as the three a.d.u.l.ts came up the front stairs. Orion faintly smiles at the little girl, who happily smiles back. Little Dora giggles and instantly changes her hair to black and gray eyes.


    Nodding his head in approval, Orion waits for them to enter, before closing the doors shut behind him. The Front Hall is bustling as Black relatives continue to arrive. Orion''s own father, Arcturus Black, the 3rd sniffs as he drinks a glass of sherry. The short man with arrogant features sniffs as his gray eyes flash in distaste, but he kept his tongue for now. Kreacher and Finny had been specifically instructed to not allow the wizard more than three glasses of sherry or any other combination of alcoholic beverages.


    Walburga at present is gently aiding her father, Pollux Black into a chair to rest. The man was tall with a very thin white hair that had practically turned white overnight. Looking positively ancient, the weak, still rather ill wizard is slowly lowered into his seat. The Healers said it was a sickness of the heart that was slowly killing him. And that is if Pollux ever managed to pull himself out of his depressed stupor, he would live.


    The irony was that Pollux Black had never had much time nor cared for his second born son, Alphard. And yet his death had struck him just as hard or even more so then that of his beloved and favorite child, Cygnus. It had come as quite a shock to Pollux to discover that he still had a heart. And even more so to know that he had cared for his second born child. It was ironic really to suddenly discover he still had a heart in his elder years.


    Dora being the sweet little girl that she was happily babbles nonsensical things to all as Orion bows to his father-in-law. "Father-in-law, might I formally present your granddaughter, Andromeda Tonks, and her husband, Edward Tonks. Their child is known as Nymphadora Tonks, a metamorphmagus."


    The front hall turns utterly quiet as they wait to see if Pollux, the head of his branch of the Black family would accept a muggle born wizard and a half-blood child into the family. Slowly raising his eyes, he studies the slightly nervous fair-haired man and a little girl in pink dress. Andromeda Black, his granddaughter, however, raises her head proudly in the air and meets his gaze without any fear. She resembled her father, his son, Cygnus, so much at that very moment.


    Pollux''s heart pangs for a moment, before tearing his gaze away to study this half-blood great-granddaughter. Seeing Pollux staring the little girl concentrates before her hair turns white to match Pollux''s. The little girl innocently meets his gray gaze.


    Dora extends her arms in the universal sign of children that she wants to be carried. Orion gently takes the little girl who smells of baby power and lavender from her muggleborn father''s arms. The little girl is placed onto Pollux''s lap as he closely scrutinizes the little girl, who suddenly grabs his nose in delight. Everyone sucks in their breath as they wait for Pollux to harshly berate his child. He had never been a kind man especially to his own children.


    Pollux gently removes the little girl''s hand and says, "Yes, she is a Black."


    Instantly those holding their breaths let out sighs and begin to chatter anew. Pollux had spoken and had formally accepted a half-blood child into the Black Family. It was an unimagined feat for a family with hundreds of generations of pureblood in them. And was rather revolutionary for the Black family to assent. But it had occurred and from now on muggleborn wizard spouses and half-blood children would be accepted into the family from now on.


    Of course, that did not mean that the Black''s would not do everything possible within their power to ensure that their children married the right sort of people. It just meant that if it did occur, the child and spouse in question would be accepted. But that was only IF.

 Chapter 483 - Black Family Reunion â…¢

    Raising his eyes, Pollux studies Ted Tonks, who in his mellow voice as instructed by his wife said, "Greetings grandfather. It is a pleasure to finally meet you with my wife and child. I apologize for the elopement and the lack of invitation to the wedding ceremony. I did not understand the importance of the situation and should have gone through the proper means. Pureblood or not, I apologize in failing to conform to the Black family traditions. I shall do my best to ensure that Dora, my daughter is properly raised to uphold the Black family name."


    Satisfied at the formal apology, Pollux nods his head and pokes the little girl''s tummy with one finger causing Dora to burst out into loud giggles. Gesturing to his granddaughter, Andromeda to take her daughter, Andromeda hurriedly moves forward to do so.


    She knew the significance of her grandfather accepting her husband and child into the family. Not only would they be reinstated on the Black Family tapestry but full rights as well. Her dowry vaults would be returned to her for her personal use which would greatly aid them in paying for Dora''s future education and allow them to give Dora a proper Dowry for one day to marry with. That and for the usage of any other children that they might one day have.


    Dora pouts as she returns to her mother''s arms, but quickly forgives her like only little children can. She babbles to her mother about the nice old white-haired man, while Andromeda says, "Thank you grandfather for your mercy in forgiving this wayward granddaughter. I will be eternally grateful for your magnanimous actions this day."


    Pollux waves his hand as if to say, "Enough flattery."


    Seeing that Pollux is tired of the brown nosing, Druella bows and says, "It is a pleasure to see you again, father-in-law. Might you escort me to the dining room?"


    Pollux sniffs as he climbs onto his own feet and Druella carefully takes him by the arm to support his weight and aid him to get to the dining room. It was more of a formal invitation to aid Pollux than Druella needing the escort. She was a widow at this point and despite being young enough to remarry, she had no desire to do so.


    Andromeda and Ted follow her mother into the dining room, where other family members have already begun to be seated. Her great-uncle, Arcturus was escorting, his cousin formally a Black, but now, Dorea Potter. The pale faced witch looked much better as of late with even a touch of color to her face. Though there were still batches of blue running veins, they were no longer as prominent as before. Her gray eyes crinkle as she smiles at Andromeda.


    Dorea Potter, her aunt had always been kind to Andromeda as had her belated uncle, Charlus Potter. Dorea nods to her brother, Pollux and takes a seat next to him as Arcturus seats himself on Pollux''s other side. Dorea glances around and says, "I take it that Walburga did not invite any of the French branches of the Black''s?"


    "Of course not," Arcturus sniffed. "They are most decidedly FRENCH."


    Dorea hides a smile and says, "Yes, well, but they are still Black''s. Cousin Callidora married Harfang Longbottom and their son and daughter still reside in France. I would wager they would not mind becoming acquainted with us. And I know that that the widowed, Augusta Longbottom would be thrilled to have her son, Frank Longbottom meet more of his cousins."


    "Maybe next time," Arcturus sniffed making no promises.


    Dorea glances around and nods to Bartemius Crouch Sr. and his wife, Bertha Crouch, a wispy looking witch. Bartemius''s dark short hair is neatly parted almost unnaturally straight with a ridiculous narrow toothbrush moustache that resembled his father, Caspar before him. Bartemius had taken after the Crouch side of things rather than after his mother, Charis.


    Poor Aunt Charis had died during the New Year of 1973. A terrible event, but Charis had been sick for so long. It only made sense and was a mercy really when the poor thing finally passed away.


    Dorea hides a smile at seeing a straw haired youth with freckles, Bartemius Jr. happily rushing over to sit next to Regulus and Sirius. From their animated conversation, none of them knew that they were second generation cousins. Apparently, they were rather thrilled to find that was indeed the case.


    However, neither of Caspar Black''s two daughters were present as both young women had died in childbirth. Their husbands had long ago remarried and as for the two children produced, they had no ties to the Black family. And nor were they on speaking terms given their ill life choices. For even the Blacks had a bottom line when it came to such ill spoken atrocities.


    A shuffle causes her to glance up as Dorea fondly smiles at her elder sister, Cassiopeia. Silver hair in a tight bun, and sharp gray eyes despite her age, Cassiopeia sniffs and drily comments, "At least the food will be good," as she takes her seat.


    Dorea chuckles and says, "I''m sure it will be good."


    "It better be given the farce we are partaking in," Cassiopeia huffed.


    Turning to stare around her younger sister, Dorea, but rather at her older brother, Pollux, Cassiopeia loudly says, "Why Pollux, I am positively shocked you accepted that muggleborn wizard husband of your granddaughter, Andromeda!"


    Pollux stiffly says, "It is about time we took a step into the modern age, Cassiopeia. And besides, the child is a metamorphmagus."


    "I knew that your heart couldn''t have changed at all," Cassiopeia smirked. "It''s always about profit is it not older brother?"


    Pollux glares at his younger sister and pointedly turns his back on her to speak to his cousin, Arcturus. Not hiding her sneer, Cassiopeia says, "How modern we are and yet Marius is missing!"


    Dorea gently pats Cassiopeia on her hand as she knew who close Cassiopeia and their squib brother, Marius were. "One step at a time, sister," Dorea firmly said. "The Blacks have finally accepted a muggleborn spouse and a half-blood child, a miracle which we never thought we''d see in this lifetime. In time, I am sure that Marius and his children too will be accepted back into the fold."


    "That is if we live ever live to see it," Cassiopeia grumbled. "Marius is old, little sister. And I fear he does not have many years left. I''d like to see him return to the ancestral home just once before he and I depart from this world."


    "Yes, I know," Dorea tiredly said. "But I fear that it won''t be you who does not see such a day, but I."


    Cassiopeia worriedly eyes her younger sister, who looked much older than she did. "You still wish to join your husband and son, Dorea?"


    Dorea weakly smiles and murmurs, "I have seen much joy in this world and my last days are considerably brighter than I ever thought they ever could be. But I am tired and wish to rest and reunite with them again."


    Cassiopeia''s face tightens with pain as she softly says, "Will you leave me alone too, Dorea?"


    Dorea merely pats Cassiopeia on the hand and whispers, "Not yet."


    Satisfied by the response, Cassiopeia squeezes her younger sister''s hand underneath the table. They were still Blacks and were not prone to public affection much like the rest of the pureblood families. There were always exceptions, but those families were always privately sneered at.

 Chapter 484 - Black Family Reunion â…£

    With the sound hastily resuming, Cassiopeia impatiently glances around and says, "Who exactly are we still waiting for? I do believe everyone that can be here is here!"


    Dorea glances at her great-niece, now, Narcissa Malfoy and her husband, Lucius Malfoy, who are taking a direct seat across from them. "Well, I do believe that we are still waiting for our cousin''s daughter, Lucretia and her husband, Ignatius Prewett. But she absolutely hates being late. It is rather strange of her," Dorea muttered out loud.


    Many voices can suddenly be heard in the front hallway as Cassiopeia furrows her brows and says, "Did Walburga invite other guests?"


    "No, our niece said that she''d only invited the family," Dorea muttered in reply.


    Dorea and the rest of the family turn their heads before blinking in surprise. There standing right behind the dark, silver streaked Lucretia, and her large nosed husband, Ignatius Prewett is a family of red heads. A pin could be heard dropped in the abrupt silence. Various mouths were flopped open in shock unable to comprehend the unbelievable scene before them.


    An elderly, thin man with freckles nods at them and says, "It has been many years since I have stood before the Black''s."


    "Septimius Weasley!" Arcturus thundered as he rose to his feet. "What is a blood traitor like you doing here?!"


    "Because I invited him," Walburga sternly said at Arcturus, her father-in-law, (and admittedly Uncle). She was the hostess and he would not embarrass her before her guests!


    Arcturus unwilling takes a seat as Walburga says, "For too long we have not accepted the children of our Aunt Cedrella Black. And whether we accept her choice of a spouse or not, her three sons, Bilius, Ronell, and Arthur do not bare her sins. They shall be reinstated on the Black Family tapestry."


    Arcturus huffs and accusingly turns to look at his cousin, Pollux, who in turn says, "I presume that you have carefully considered this Walburga?"


    "The Prince head, Reginald Prince accepted his half-blood grandchildren and was rewarded by doing so in discovering that the children were in fact possessors to three of the founder lines," Walburga explained. "I do not believe we stand to lose anything by accepting our own. They are still purebloods, and their youngest son has wed a Prewett. An excellent pureblood family name to be tied too."


    Pollux slowly nods his head and says, "Then you will hear no arguments from me. Who else will speak against my daughter''s claim?"


    Arcturus merely snarls in anger but remains silent. The Blacks were rather pragmatic at times and knew a good deal when they saw one. Not that they had to like it, but they knew when to tie themselves to another family for power.


    Nodding to the head of the Weasley family, Walburga says, "Head of this Weasley branch, Septimius Weasley, please introduce and present the children of our dearly departed Aunt Cedrella Black before us."


    The elderly wizard who greatly resembled his youngest son, Arthur, clears his throat. Septimius Weasley points to his eldest a freckled, red hair jolly looking man roughly the age of Walburga and Orion. "Bilius Weasley, my eldest."


    The Black''s nod to Bilius and says, "Welcome."


    Pointing at his second born, a dark-haired man with gray eyes some seven years younger than his firstborn. Out of the three brothers, he was the one who resembled the Black side of things the most. "Ronell Weasley," Septimius proudly declared.


    Once more the Blacks greeted him with a, "Welcome."


    Pointing to his youngest son, born many years after his two eldest, Septimius says, "I present my third son, and youngest child, Arthur Weasley. At his side is his wife, Molly Weasley. And their two sons, Bill, and Charlie Weasley."


    "Welcome," the Blacks said as they could suddenly feel traces of bloodline magic swirling in the room.


    Back at the Black Family home, the tapestry suddenly began to shine as names that had been blacked out suddenly became clear. Tree branches suddenly began to appear as names were restored to the Black Family Tapestry and grew. Included was the restoration of Andromeda and her husband as a tiny branch underneath appeared beneath them with the name of their daughter, Nymphadora.


    The swirl of magic quickly dispersed as Walburga says, "Not let us sit and eat. We are family."


    Without further ado, Walburga and Orion sit at the head of the table as Lucretia and Ignatius Prewett sat next to their niece via marriage, Molly Weasley. Molly holds the still two-year old squirming little red head boy in her arms. Humming to Charlie, she smooths the two-year-old, who babbles at the two-year-old Dora sitting across from him, who excitedly babbles back.


    The room is filled with happy squeals as Arthur Weasley firmly keeps his four-year old, Bill on his lap. Thankfully, Bill is much calmer than his younger brother. Bill softly whispers to dad as he stares around the table. "They are our family too?"


    "Yes, son," Arthur admitted. "They are your grandma''s family and ours too."


    Septimius sitting at his son''s sighs and sniffs as his eldest, Bilius flashes his father a cheerful grin. Ronell merely sighs and mutters under his breath, "As usual, I''ll be stuck making the apologies."


    Before conversations could ensue, delicious food began to appear on the table. Some of it is the usual, but more than half of the food is from new recipes. The elder Black''s like Arcturus and Pollux suspiciously eye the new food and gingerly serve themselves a tiny spoonful. To their delight, the food was most excellent and literally made their taste buds dance in delight.


    Quickly the dining hall is filled with chatter and the sound of clinking silverware. Thankfully, Charlie is rather happy as Molly feeds her two-year-old tiny bites. In between, Molly does her best to eat until at last Aunt Lucretia takes Charlie away from her. With a grateful smile, Molly happily finishes eating the delicious food making a note to look up said recipes for the meal to later try out herself in her the privacy of her own home.


    Once dinner is over the men and youths retire to the study, while the women and children sit in the drawing room though Arthur had taken Bill with him. The women politely chatter over safe subjects like the children. With ill-hidden smiles on their faces, they watch Charlie and Dora babble and play with each other. Charlie especially squeals in delight when he sees Dora turn her hair red to match his. Thinking he had gotten a new sibling; Charlie happily hugs the little girl and clumsily pets her hair.


    Keeping one eye on the children, Cassiopeia is the first one to ask the question on everyone one''s mind. "Well, Narcissa are you with child yet?"


    Dorea flashes her older sister a chiding look as Cassiopeia easily shrugs it off. She was a spinster. Who else was she supposed to live vicariously through?


    Narcissa''s lovely face flushes with embarrassment as she says, "Yes, three months now, I''ve only just begun to show." She gently pats her barely rounding stomach. "But the magic conception spell tells me it will be a girl."


    The Black women gasp in delight and nod in satisfaction. Druella consoles her daughter by saying, "No matter, it proves that you can bear children. You are still young and have plenty of time to have a son. And the Malfoy''s have not had a daughter in centuries. I''m sure that Lucius will be delighted."


    Narcissa bashfully smiles at them as Andromeda beams at her younger sister. "Have you thought of any names yet?"


    "I was thinking of Venus or Cassandra," Narcissa admitted.


    "Venus will only ensure that she ends up as a whore," Cassiopeia muttered. "Cassandra is much better."


    "Really, Cassiopeia, hold your tongue!" Dorea said in exasperation.


    Cassiopeia sniffs resembling Sirius far too much. But then again, they were related. "I didn''t say anything that isn''t true," Cassiopeia arrogantly huffed not feeling the least bit bad about her rude remark.


    Dorea merely sighs in frustration as Molly clears her throat and says, "But Cassandra is not exactly a cheerful name either. We all can recall the Greek tales and know the seer''s tragic ending. Perhaps, something like Titania or Aurora would be for the best."


    The room is sober for a moment as Druella pats her youngest daughter''s hand. "We still have plenty of time to go over other names. And I do rather like the name Aurora."


    Narcissa is a bit in shock clearly not having expected the vehement protest to the name choosing. But she didn''t disagree either after thinking about the names really. "Aurora," Narcissa privately thought to herself. "It was not bad sounding at all."


    Glancing over at Molly, Narcissa nods her thanks. The red head women after all was originally a Prewett. There would be nothing wrong with becoming further friends with her.


    The topics quickly diverge again as they discuss plans and ongoing at present in the wizarding world. By the end of the evening the women are on much better terms now. But interesting enough, Molly and Andromeda had bonded rather well. As a result, by default Narcissa would become rather close to Molly given that she already had a better impression of her. Much to the utter horror of Lucius, who found that he got on with a WEASLEY. But that is a story for another time.

 Chapter 485 - Pyrites Trial

    The walls were made of dark stone, dimly lit by torches. Two Auror''s dragged the figure of Pyrites, who had been stuck in a holding cell since being shoved therein, while another two Auror''s accompanied them. The air is bleak and forbidding. There are no pictures on the walls, no decorations at all; A doorway slams open to reveal a series of rows of benches, rising in all levels around the room. The seats are positioned so that the viewers may have a clear view of the chair with the chains on its arms.


    The two Auror''s shoved Pyrites into the chair as the chains began to glow gold and sn.a.k.e.d their way up his arms holding him there. The normally full seats were largely empty except for fifty of them all, all wearing plum-colored robes with an elaborate worked silver W, on the left-hand side of the chest and all staring down their noses at him.


    Pyrites sneers as he sees the faces among the Wizengamot but is unable to speak due to the magical binds on his mouth. There sitting at front and presiding is the Chief Warlock, Albus Dumbledore. His long silvery hair and beard are neatly tucked into his belt. His robes are unusually solemn, and his blue eyes are rather grave behind his half-moon spectacles sitting on his long, crooked nose that had been broken at least twice.


    Sitting at his side is the elderly figure much older than Dumbledore by many years, Madam Professor Griselda Marchbanks. On the other side of Dumbledore sits Tiberius Ogden, distant relation of Bob Ogden, the present head of the Auror Department. In the rows that follow the figures of others can be seen such as the Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins, Elphias Doge, Bob Ogden, Albert Runcorn, and other prominent Wizengamot members.


    "Please present the defendant, Mr. Crouch," Dumbledore instructed.


    Barty Crouch, who had been assigned to be the defense to Pyrites much to his dislike furrowed his brow. His short dark hair neatly parted to one side is still almost unnaturally straight. While his narrow toothbrush moustache twitches as if anger.


    Standing behind, Crouch is his own prot¨¦g¨¦e, a rather reserved former Hufflepuff with light skin, and short hair, Benjy Fetwick. And though Benjy Fetwick lacked Amelia Bones verbal strength and prowess, the Hufflepuff possessed an incredible work ethic, and a stubborn nature that was her match. In other words, a fitting prot¨¦g¨¦ rivalry to match that of in between their mentors, Crouch, and Flint.


    "Yes, Chief Warlock, Crouch sulkily replied.


    Clearing his throat, Mr. Crouch lips curl in dislike as he curtly says, "Trial and final hearing on the twenty-first of June, Dearil Pyrites, you have been brought before the Ministry of Magic for the murder of Professor Lye, former Auror, and the attempted murder of Rowan Prince. The accused is to stand trial for said charges in a private trial due to the delicate nature of the present situation.


    For the Prosecution stands, Stephen Flint and in addition Interrogators are as follow: Headmaster Albus Dumbledore, Chief Warlock; Madam Professor Griselda Marchbanks, Head of the Department of magical Law Enforcement; Bob Odgen, Head of the Auror Department, Mrs. Prim, Senior Undersecretary; Court Scribe, Tiberius McLaggen."


    Crouch took a breath to steady himself as his rival, the dark haired, blue gray eyed wizard with a monocle, Stephen Flint for once sent Crouch a pity filled glance. While Flint''s understudy, Amelia Bones nodded her head at Crouch. Those serving in the wizarding court could not always elect who to defend or prosecute merely do their best in upholding their oaths.


    Letting out a pointed breath, Crouch continues, "Witnesses for the defense, none.


    Witnesses against the accused are as follow: Chief Warlock, Headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore; Auror''s Fabian and Gideon Prewett; Auror Rufus Scrimgeour; and Auror Alastor Moody. At this time there are no further witnesses to be listed nor called." There is a bit of murmuring among the Wizengamot.


    Taking another deep breath, Crouch says, "The accused admits to the murder of the former retired Auror, Professor Lye. However, he does not admit to the attempted murder of Rowan Prince." A burst of whispers is heard among those above as those like Bog Ogden snort in disbelief.


    "A valiant attempt, Crouch," Stephen Flint honestly said. "However, what would one call chasing a teenage girl through Hogwarts and striking her with a cutting curse?"


    "According to my defendant it was merely an attempt to frighten the girl," Crouch flatly replied.


    "Oh, and it was just a coincidence given our recent intel that the Dark Lord and Lord Voldemort are the one and the same, who is somehow in cahoots with the murderer known as Tom Marvolo Riddle?" Flint countered.


    "That may very well be the case, but according to the defendant, he does not serve the Dark Lord and was merely trying to attack the Princes in a personal fit of revenge," Crouch drily said not believing a word of his own statement.


    Flint nods at Crouch, who takes a step back as Flint walks forward and stares down at the dandy wizard, who had not been able to bathe in a week. Wrinkling his nose, he points his wand at the accused and tears the sleeve of his robes. There before everyone on his left forearm a certain tattoo is revealed. A burst of whispers fills the air as many of those seated above can instantly recognize the tattoo as related to the first young man who had been tried for the attacks at the Malfoy wedding a year ago.


    "I would like to put into evidence the dark mark which those associated with the Dark Lord also known as Lord Voldemort," Flint said, before taking a step back.


    Tiberius Ogden frowns and says, "That is well and done, and we''ve already heard the Auror''s testimonies in a previous preliminary hearing. Why was Rowan Prince not brought forth?"


    The room grows silent as everyone turns to glance at Dumbledore for it was a well-known fact, he was her apprenticeship master. The wiry blond court scribe stops writing and glances up. Fair skinned with broad shoulders and a pair of spectacles, Tiberius McLaggen, paused to stare at the accused instead. Tiberius McLaggen was a close friend of Rufus Scrimgeour along with Bertie Higgins. But more importantly an upcoming junior ministry member.


    "The elder Prince," Dumbledore slowly said, "Would not allow it. A pensive memory was given to me for us to view. But he absolutely refused to have his only granddaughter and heir in the same room as the man who attempted to kill her."


    Turning towards the front, Dumbledore says, "If Mr. Flint would bring in the court''s pensive for use that would be most excellent." Nods can be seen in the courtroom as well as dubious expressions.


    Flint leaves through a side door and only later returns with a tiny shrunk pensive that he placed in the middle of the room. With a wave of his wand the pensive grew to large pool like proportions where a silver light can be seen. Liquid like gas substance swirled about moving ceaselessly; the surface is like waters being ruffled by the wind. And yet like clouds, they separated and swirled smoothly to look like liquid and very much solid.

 Chapter 486 - Pyrites Trial â…¡

    "If you would please, Mr. Flint," Dumbledore instructed as Flint carefully prods the memory with his wand.


    With a lurch, the wisps of clouds arose as a scene began to play there before them. A girl wakes up and begins to talk with her supposed boyfriend to only send him flying across the infirmary. She runs fearfully barefoot across the stones until she comes across the caretaker. There she whirls around to face her attacker to only be struck in the shoulder. A vast pain can somehow be felt as she stuns her opponent and the caretaker knocks the polyjuiced figure unconscious.


    There is a tense silence as Madam Marchbanks angrily says, "A mere girl facing all alone a dangerous wizard like that, what is the world coming too?"


    Turning her eyes onto the accused, Madam Marchbanks sneers and says, "Yes, I can see exactly what kind of Dark Lord, you serve, Pyrites. A coward." Pyrites eyes narrow into dangerous slits imprinting her old face into his mind. He would have his revenge.


    The tall, powerfully built figure of Albert Runcorn smirks rather coldly. "I do, however, have a question, Dumbledore. How precisely was the identity of Pyrites reveled? I am told he was instantly taken away, but a polyjuice potion take several hours to fade away?" Said, the gravelly voiced, dark haired, bearded wizard.


    "It indeed does," Dumbledore replied without hesitation. "But Georgine Prince''s talents lay in ward and spell breaking. I did not believe it was possible either, but she forcibly broke the effects of the Polyjuice Potion."


    "Oh, how interesting," Albert Runcorn said. "What a coincidence that the Madam Prince broke through such a potion. I wonder if it isn''t at all a Slytherin scheme to garner our attention." A burst of whispers burst in the room at his words as Pyrites had a rather satisfied look on his face at those words.


    "You are still a stupid boy as ever, Runcorn," Elphias Doge snapped earning a wrathful glare from Runcorn. "We all heard the testimony from those present and Reginald Prince blasted his way through that enchanted maze. Anyone of us here except for Dumbledore would bloody well have a difficult time with such a maze. Do you have any idea the sheer power that it took to do so? Well, Do You?!"


    Runcorn''s lips twitch into a snarl as the hunched up, bald wizard, Doge triumphantly says, "Exactly. And it isn''t just that, why else do you think the Prince twins were apprenticed early on? They are practically crackling with power before they should be. If they are not as powerful as Dumbledore or their grandfather, once grown, I''ll eat my hat!"


    "I stand corrected," Runcorn stiffly said. "Nevertheless, even if that is not the case, it still bares looking into."


    Doge happily slumps down into his seat as Dumbledore says, "Then let us hear the accused now. Mr. Crouch, if you''d please remove the magical bindings on Pyrites?"


    "Yes, Chief Warlock," Crouch unhappily said as he pointed his wand at the defendant and the magical binding was removed from his mouth.


    Pyrites reflexively stretches his mouth and licks his dry lips. Grinning at them he says, "Why hello everyone. A pleasant day, we are having. No? Oh, well so much for small talk at least I can say I did try."


    The Wizengamot blankly stares at Pyrites for a moment. It must be the first time in the Wizengamot''s entire history that the prisoner treated them so nicely. Not to mention for the defendant attempting to be polite and make small talk as though as he was at a social gathering.


    The short plumb wizard with enormous thick glasses glares at Pyrites. Bob Ogden, current Head of the Auror''s coolly says, "Pyrites, you do understand that you have been revealed to be a murder with a second failed attempt? Do you understand the charges before you?"


    "Oh yes, I very much do," Pyrites purred. "But it''s a shame I didn''t kill the girl." Pyrites flashed his white teeth in great emphasis. A burst of shocked and angry whispers fills the courtroom as no one can believe that the defendant is not even attempting to lie.


    "And just what is the purpose of your Dark Lord?" Ogden cleverly asked.


    "As the Slytherin heir to reclaim his rightful place," Pyrites proudly said.


    Ogden mockingly says, "But the Prince''s are his legitimate heirs and they can prove it both with physical heirlooms and a family tree. Can yours do the same?"


    Pyrites shakes with anger and he hisses, "All fabricated lies! I have seen it with my own eyes, the Dark Lord is a parselmouth just like Salazar Slytherin himself!"


    A burst of whispers burst among the courtroom as Ogden hides his satisfaction. "Ah, but the Prince''s still have a ghost speaking parselmouth still existing at Prince manor," Ogden countered.


    Pyrites sneered and drew back in his chair. "Ah, but they have Merlin''s blood as well. Dirtied for his muggle loving ways. Why the old Prince''s actions prove my words as he accepted his half-blood grandchildren as his heirs."


    "Ah, but their father was a squib the last living descendant of Helga Hufflepuff and Godric Gryffindor," Ogden said with pleasure. "Squib mixed with muggles or not, the Snape bloodline is now one of the most coveted bloodlines to have."


    Pyrites lips twitch derision as he knows he cannot counter that argument. Squib, muggleborn or not, Tobias Snape would have been one of the most eligible bachelors in the wizarding world. The pureblood families would have fought fiercely tooth and nail to tie their unwed daughters to him and bear a living descendant with their bloodlines.


    Calming himself, Pyrites instead changes the subject. "Still I will not be openly charged for the attempted act against Rowan Prince, but rather the murder of Professor Lye, will I not? Why else is the Wizengamot holding a private trial rather than a public one?"


    Pyrites smiles with evil glee at seeing the truth in several of the Wizengamot''s faces. Sitting back in satisfaction and in control, Pyrites says, "Well to Azkaban it is I presume? Or is to be the Dementor''s kiss?"


    Glancing around, Dumbledore says, "Then the final judgment shall begin. Who finds Dearil Pyrites guilty on all charges?" Scores of hands go up as the court scribe Tiberius McLaggen jots the numbers down as only a few hands did not rise. Most notably among them is that of Albert Runcorn, who is somewhat irritated.


    "Who finds Dearil Pyrites not guilty?" Dumbledore asked as zero hands went up. Those that did not vote were considered absentee voters.


    "Dearil Pyrites will be sentenced to life in Azkaban," Dumbledore quietly stated.


    Pyrites proudly smirks as the chains fall off him and the four Auror''s proceed to escort him out the room. The Wizengamot watches him go with various expressions as the doors loudly knell shut behind him like a final bell toll. The four Auror''s split up as two of them lead him away, while the other two prepare to transport the prisoner. Once, ready, they lead Pyrites via a tunnel to an apparition point.

 Chapter 487 - Pyrites Trial â…¢

    Making sure to have a stern hold on the chained figure of Pyrites, the Auror''s jump to the edge of a cold shallow beach, where the barge towards Azkaban awaits them. The cold wind strikes Pyrites in the face as the Auror''s drag him across the sandy path to the old creaky barge. There waiting inside are the Azkaban guards to transport Pyrites to his final resting place Azkaban.


    Pyrites still the smug wizard that he is flashes them a rather lazy grin. He drawls, "So, I take it that if I were to escape Azkaban there will be no harmed feelings, right gentlemen?"


    The prison guards sneer at Pyrites as the ship captain cries out, "We best leave before the storm hits!"


    The Auror''s have the prison guards of Azkaban sign the paperwork, before pulling the magical arm bound Pyrites down below the deck. "So, where are my lodgings, guards?" Pyrites smirked.


    One of the guards sneered and guffaws, "Ah, Pyrites, ya really have no idea, do ya?"


    "Of what?" Pyrites snorted back. He knew exactly what was waiting for him in Azkaban. But if all went as planned, he would be escaping soon enough.


    "They''re waiting for you," the other guard ominously said as another shoved Pyrites into a large cabin. "A pleasure doing business with you gents." The guard locks the door behind him as Pyrites blinks around in the gloomy air.


    "Hello Pyrites, we never did speak about your unwarranted intrusion at my marriage ceremony," a cool male voice said causing Pyrites to stiffen.


    A tall, slender young man with long pale blond hair emerges from the cabin shadows. Lucius Malfoy leans on his father''s cane as his cold blue gray eyes seem like the frozen arctic. "I hope you truly didn''t think you''d get away with such a vile act without repercussions," Lucius purred. "We''re purebloods Pyrites even you weren''t that foolish to think otherwise?"


    "Ah, my mistake," Lucius icily said as another burly man with raged filled eyes emerged from the shadows.


    Lucius taps his cane against the wooden floor and slowly says, "Why I do believe you''ve already met, Rosier Sr. Ah yes, he and Riddle were once fairly close. But alas, how times have changed. And I do believe you owe him a son."


    Pyrites trembles for the first time in his life as he can feel the bloodthirst in the air. Impossible! Rosier Sr. should not have this kind of power! But the Malfoy''s would. Feeling his heart sinking into his chest, Pyrites croaked, "The Ministry of Magic will notice."


    "Ah, that, well, that''s remedied easy enough," Lucius replied. "I had to hire a metamorphmagus. But he is well worth the coin and will fake his own death within the week. He will be leaving England by the end of the week not to return. I do like making sure all loose ends are neatly cut away. Don''t you?"


    Pyrites heart sinks as Lucius says, "Well, I''ll leave the two of you alone. Though I have no stomach for what is about to occur. But I will say this Pyrites, Dark Lord or not, you should have known better than to touch the Malfoy''s."


    Lucius walks out and closes the door behind him as Rosier Sr. takes out his wand. Pyrites tries one last desperate plea, "Surely, you won''t attack an unarmed man, would you?"


    "My son was unarmed, when you killed him," Rosier Sr. growled.


    "Ah," is all Pyrites can weakly say, before he starts screaming.


    From outside the cabin, Lucius patiently leans against the ship walls and studies his fingernails. He had been thinking of sending Dobby to Hogwarts to learn from the house elves there. Narcissa had been quite impressed with the house elves that were emerging trained from Hogwarts. Not only did they produce the most inventive foods, but the house elves were quite cultured as well.


    That and the Prince''s house elves were well trained as well. The female house elf of the Prince''s dressed quite neatly and acted much like the typical house elves Lucius knew. But the male house elf was not only learned but spoke impeccably. Not he liked said creature as he had been on the receiving of said creature''s sharp tongue.


    Lucius did not feel at all comfortable at having a mere house elf questioning his actions. But then again, the male house elf of the Princes was not only immaculate in all his actions, but rather refreshing to hold a conversation with. Either way, at least he wanted Dobby to be on par with that of the Prince''s female house elf.


    Yes, he would be sending Dobby later in the week over to Hogwarts. And since the school year was presently over, Dobby would be trained that much faster. He quite looked forward to the results even if he had to create a small fund for his house elf as a stipend it would be well worth it. Narcissa was in love with the food of the trained house elves and she would more than amply reward him in bed despite her early pregnancy.


    Pleased with himself, Lucius finally rises and opens the door. Glancing away, Lucius shudders at seeing the steaming mess of blood and meat that still somehow breathed. The bloody pile did not resemble anything remotely human and yet it still breathed.


    Resisting the urge to gag, Lucius says, "Rosier, I would expect for you to at least to have already killed him."


    "He''s on his finally dying breaths," Rosier Sr. nonchalantly answered. "He''ll be gone in a mere minute or two. And I want him to suffer down to his last agonizing breath."


    "Fair enough," Lucius chocked as he grabbed a silk handkerchief to cover his nose lest he gag from the foul scent. Rather muffled he says, "Did he reveal anything of interest?"


    "He''s under an unbreakable vow," Rosier Sr. grunted. "But he knows more than he was telling."


    "Ah, well, in that case, shall you and your family still be attending the dinner invitation later this week?" Lucius asked.


    "Mm, my wife is quite excited. She has been hearing much about the trained house elves and has sent our own away. Our house elf should be returning tomorrow and will prepare a new dessert which to bring over for tea with your wife, Mrs. Malfoy, to discuss the dinner preparations at that time," Rosier Sr. replied.


    "Ah, it appears he''s finally stopped breathing," Lucius idly commented upon seeing the disgusting mesh of meat finally cease to breath. "Rosier, please vanish that disgusting mess away."


    With a wave of his wand, Rosier Sr. vanishes the blood splatter and the meat pile that was Pyrites away. Feeling much better Lucius almost removes the handkerchief from his nose only to remember that the room still smelt of blood. Thinking better of it, Lucius instead says, "In that case, let us make our way above. I would like to leave this infernal barge the sooner, the better. I''m fairly certain its infested with fleas and the likes."


    "Yes, that would be best," Rosier Sr. replied as they made their way up on deck. In the far-off distance the dark gloomy island of Azkaban can barely be seen. Both wizards wrinkle their nose and do not speak as the ship paused midway to join with another ship that they''d hired.


    The two sh.i.p.s hovered for a moment together as Lucius and Rosier Sr. quickly crossed via a small bridge, before the two sh.i.p.s separated and each headed their own way. All too soon, the second ship vanished over the horizon as Azkaban loomed in sight.

 Chapter 488 - Proposition

    The posh pub frequented by the purebloods; the Silver Chalice is busy as usual with its wealthy clientele. There is light laughter and chatter as waiters move around with trays of silver chalices filled with various alcoholic drinks. The atmosphere is somewhat relaxed with a few patrons smoking from tobacco pipes or thick cigars. Though there is a slightly tense atmosphere as various purebloods via dubious connections whisper that Pyrites had not been transported to Azkaban, but rather secretly murdered. More than a few wizards speculate that it was the Prince''s, while others argue the Malfoy''s and even the Rosier family. Either way, the pub was filled with mostly hushed whispers.


    There in one of the booths sits two wizards, one of them is the still handsome, and mostly golden-haired wizard, Mulciber Sr. His companion is a violent looking man with pasty white hair, and broad shoulders, and a somewhat flabby belly. And much like his son, Thorfinn Rowle, Livus Rowle was a rather strong man with thick shoulders and arms.


    Sipping somewhat delicately at his wine filled silver chalice, Mulciber pensively asks, "And how exactly do you know this, Rowle?"


    Livus Rowle flashes a cold smile as he replies, "Because I helped Rosier make the arrangement."


    "Oh?" Mulciber pensively said, before taking another sip of his drink. "But are you not solely on the Dark Lord''s side?"


    "Naturally," Livus Rowle replied as if there was no other permitted answer. "However, the Dark Lord could not allow the Auror''s to break Pyrites, he knew far too much. The Dark Lord being great and all-knowing with a pained heart, authorized the sacrifice of one our fellow brethren to protect the cause."


    "Mm," Mulciber murmurs somewhat disinterested. There was particularly good reason, why he had grown disillusioned with the Dark Lord''s cause. However, he was not about to abandon the cause as the more muggles that died the better. Muggles and mudblood''s were the filth of the earth that stained wizarding society. And only proper wizards were fit to rule over them.


    Mulciber glances at the smug figure of Livus Rowle, before nodding his head in curt approval. It had been a truly Slytherin move, and credit must be given its proper due. And more importantly, Rowle had taken an important step into gaining Rosier''s trust. No doubt, Rowle would later turn on Rosier, but only at the Dark Lord''s request.


    Livus Rowle grabs a handful of salted snacks in the middle of the wooden table, and nosily chews, before saying, "The squibs have begun to take quite the positions in the Ministry of Magic. Mulciber, have you considering bringing back, Peregrine? He would certainly be of more use there rather than remaining as a mere useless squib."


    Mulciber visibly stiffens as his eyes grow steely and cold to hide his true inner thoughts. "Even if I have use for said useless squib, I would never assign him to the Ministry of Magic," Mulciber snorted in a lie. "That boy is a na?ve, a rather weak fool like his mother. He''d be of more use to me working as a cleaner of some sort to keep his mouth shut."


    Rowle knowing further than to keep prodding Mulciber changes the subject and instead sneers, "And what of the filthy goblins? Have you heard how they have begun to hire squibs as accountants and the like? Utterly preposterous! It is a well-known fact that squibs do not have a mind for such things."


    "Well, there is no accounting for taste," Mulciber sniffed in disdain, before taking another sip of his fine elf made wine. "And worse, they''ve hired some of those disgusting muquibs."


    Rowle makes an even more squeamish face, before snarling, "Of course, the filthy beasts would commit such an abomination! Have they no respect for society?!"


    "Indeed," Mulciber murmured, before holding up his hand in a quieting motion. Two hooded and much shorter figures approach their table. Mulciber inclines his head at them and gestures at them to take a seat.


    The two figures slowly remove the hooded cowl of their cloaks revealing short, dark-skinned creatures, goblins. Both goblins have long fingers, and feet with dark, slanted eyes. However, one of them is quite burly for a goblin, while the other is dressed rather suave with a neatly trimmed, pointed beard.


    "What can a mere pureblood do for the Brotherhood of goblins?" Mulciber crisply said with a hint of arrogance and disdain in his tone of voice.


    The burlier goblin, Radnok, the pigeon-toed growls at the purebloods tone of voice, but the suave goblin and spokesmen of the Brotherhood, Bodrig motions to Radnok to be silent. Glowering at the pureblood''s, Radnok falls silent, but all the while in warning fingers the dagger sheathed at his side.


    "In answer to your question, Mr. Mulciber, much," Bodrig confessed as he pensively put his hands in front of him to rest. Sneering in anger and disgust, he continues, "We share a common enemy squib and those foul new muquibs, who are taking the positions of our own brethren."


    "Whether or not said sorry excuses of existence''s are hired at Gringotts is no concern to us, purebloods at all," Mulciber lied with a straight face. "Gringotts is run by you, goblins, and not by us, wizards. And secondly, there is no possible gain that would forge an alliance between us both."


    "And what if Grok Gringotts is replaced by one of his heirs?" Bodrig smoothly proposed. "An heir, who would be willing to side with a certain power and finance various endeavors."


    Mulciber slowly nods his head and purses his lips in thought. "Even if that was the case, there is no guarantee that said potential heir would be approved by the Goblin council nor take the throne. It is a rather risky gamble with a miniscule chance of a high return. And I do not like betting on such unlikely odds."


    "And yet Mr. Mulciber finds himself supporting an individual known as the-," Bodrig paused to only mouth the words, "Dark Lord."


    Mulciber''s face quickly changes and grows sharp and hard at the goblin''s words. "Is that a threat?" Mulciber growled dangerously.


    "No, Mr. Mulciber that is merely an accurate statement of the situation," Bodrig confidently declared, before changing the subject. "Now then, before I continue, I must know if you are interested, Mr. Mulciber. I will not further risk myself without at least a vow of silence."


    "I do not like to be threatened, goblin," Mulciber sneered, before leaning back into his seat. "I will need some time to consider thine proposal, before I respond with such a binding vow."


    "Very well, Mulciber," Bodrig condescendingly replied. "But do not tardy too long, the offer may be rescinded at any time."


    Mulciber merely narrowed his eyes and waved his hands dismissively earning a growl from Radnok, the pigeon-toed. Without a further word, Bodrig led the way with Radnok in tow. Exiting the Silver Chalice in short order, and some distance away finally Radnok exploded in anger. "How dare a mere purebloood look down on us!" Radnok roared in indignation.


    "Calm yourself, Radnok," Bodrig firmly said in chastis.e.m.e.nt. "He will accept our offer, but merely does not wish to seem to eager, before doing so. He knows that we are his best bet, and just as he knows that we have need of his services."


    "But Bodrig," Radnok protested, "the pureblood''s will surely turn on us the first chance they are given."


    "Naturally," Bodrig confidently replied. "However, they will be the ones left standing over the corpse of the Goblin King. And no one will the goblin nation will believe otherwise."


    Radnok''s eyes brighten in understanding as he scratches his head and hungrily says, "And then, War, Bodrig?!"


    "Yes, Radnok," Bodrig murmured in a pleased tone of voice. "And finally, we goblins will cease to be under the yolk of the wizards and take our proper place as the true rulers of the wizarding world."


    Radnok grunts in utter agreement as the two goblins depart and vanish into the night. Their appearance goes largely unnoticed except by those belonging to the night. Except by a certain figure, a rather short wizard with bandy legs that absolutely reeked of tobacco and alcohol, Mundungus Fletcher.

 Chapter 489 - Proposition â…¡

    Returning from making a shady sale, Mundungus Fletcher had happened to overhear the last part of the goblin''s conversation. Licking his lips, the half-blood''s eyes fill with greed over such a tasty bit of news. For a moment, he considers telling Professor Dumbledore, before dismissing the idea. T''was not anything related to the order, and besides there were others that would pay far more.


    Mundungus Fletcher rubs his patchy face filled with five o''clock shadow. His eyes are bloodshot baggy brown, his long, scraggly ginger hair could use a real wash. Flicking some dandruff from his hair, he bites his lip pensively. The Auror''s would call his bluff and would not give him a single dime. But Sanderson, on the other hand, would pay a pretty money for this kind of information. The Potentate liked to know everything that was going on in his territory.


    Having made his mind up, Mundungus scurries away with his remaining ill-gotten goods and makes his way down to the Monarch Pub. Nervously fidgeting, he halts at the door, before hastily moving to the side as three wizards are roughly out from inside the pub and onto the rough cobblestone pavement.


    The cool voice of the bartender can be heard from the open door. "You and your men forget yourself, Erie," Bertram said. "And unlike Sanderson, I shan''t be pardoning either of you. You are hereby banned from London."


    "Ya can''t do this!" Roared a figure with a crooked nose, a hard-lined face, and thatch like hair. "Mark my words, bartender, you''ll regret this! Sanderson needs us!"


    A snort can be heard from inside as Bertram coldly replies, "A small time money launderer will not be sorely missed by Sanderson and considering your plans, he would have not been so merciful as I. And I can assure you that I regret nothing. Now, depart from the premise, gentlemen, I will not ask a second time." And with a loud slam the pub door shuts in front of Erie''s crooked nose.


    Filled with rage, and anger, Erie spits on the ground. "You''ll regret this, mark my words, bartender," Erie hissed as he climbed to his feet and shoved Mundungus aside. Following close behind him are his two aides, One-eyed Joey, and Sweet-Tooth known for his yellow rotting teeth.


    The three wizards quickly vanish as Mundungus seriously contemplates whether to enter or not, before finally gaining the courage to do so. The smoke-filled pub is full as usual as the sound of chatter and laughter is heard. None of the patrons pay the small time criminal any attention except for three individuals: the bartender, Bertram, and the two bouncers, Floyd and Hyde.


    Trying not to shrivel beneath the gaze of the three wizards, Mundungus makes his way to the bar, but not before glancing towards the back booth with a frown. It was empty. Where was Sanderson?


    Feeling as though he had made a grave mistake, Mundungus is about to turn around and leave, when he feels two large bulky figures at his back. He did not know how two such large men were able to move so quickly and silently, but they were at his back. "What are you doing here, Mundungus?" The brawny wizard with a large forehead, Hyde dangerously growled.


    "You know that you aren''t welcome here even if the boss forgave your debts," Floyd murmured with his beady eyes dangerously glinting eyes.


    Trying to quickly salvage the situation, Mundungus holds up his arms in peace and babbles, "I just heard something that Sanderson might like to know."


    The bartender, Bertram had remained silent the entire time as he polished the pub glasses by hand as usual with a cloth. His hands pause in mid-action as he slowly raises his gaze in curiosity and warning. "And what exactly would that be?" Bertram asked in his usual cool voice.


    Licking his lips, Mundungus greedily holds up his hands and makes a motion of rubbing a coin between his thumb and forefingers. Hyde and Floyd growl threateningly causing Mundungus to shrivel back, but still shriek, "It''s important, Sanderson would want to know!"


    "Quiet, you fool," Bertram snapped as Mundungus fell silent and he glanced pointedly at Hyde and Floyd.


    The pub had grown temporarily silent at Mundungus''s words, but a mere scowl from Hyde and Floyd the patrons quickly go back to what they were doing. Standing threateningly in front, the two wizards stand between Mundungus and the crowd, and block their view of the situation. If anyone wanted to come closer to overhear, they would have to go through Hyde and Floyd first.


    Rubbing his hands greedily together, Mundungus sneaks a peek at the bartender, before glancing around and leaning over the bar. "I overheard the goblins talking about something," Mundungus dropped a tidbit of information.


    "What goblins do have nothing to do with the boss unless they are using other routes," Bertram retorted with an annoyed expression.


    "Wait!" Mundungus hastily said in panic. If Sanderson did not buy his information, then who would?! And he would not see a single knut from the Auror''s!


    Seeing that the bartender had yet to completely turn away, Mundungus says, "I saw the head of them goblins brotherhood and one of his lackeys. They had come out of the Silver Chalice; they had met with some pureblood. They wanted the pureblood to off the goblin king and start some sort of war."


    Bertram''s eyes glitter with unusual interest, before that emotion swiftly vanishes. "That is merely just rumors," Bertram casually answered causing the expression of hope to die down on Mundungus''s face.


    "But I suppose, it was something," Bertram said before tossing a single silver sickle at the petty thief.


    "That''s it?" Mundungus murmured in disbelief, but his hand instantly wrapped itself around the coin.


    Bertram flashes the petty thief a warning glance, before Mundungus quickly tucks his coin on his person. Glancing around in curiosity, Mundungus leans over across the bar and asks in a low voice, "So, where''s Sanderson?"


    "Away on business," Bertram coolly replied as he returned to polishing his glass mugs with a cloth.


    Seeing that the bartender was not going to speak to him anymore, Mundungus wipes his nose clean with his filthy, but tobacco smelling sleeve. "Er, I''d like a mug of beer," he naively asked as he settled down on a bar stool for a drink.


    Bertram pauses and glances coldly at the petty thief. "You have long ago outstayed your welcome, Mundungus, get out," Bertram ordered, before dismissively turning away and returning to his previous actions.


    Mundungus is about to protest when he feels the two violent presences behind him. "Alright, I''m leaving!" Mundungus hurriedly squeaked, before scampering away with his tail tucked between his legs.


    Hyde and Floyd watch the petty thief flee out the door as Floyd flashes the bartender a glance. "And what did Mundungus want?" Floyd pointedly asked.


    "It was nothing just rumors," Bertram dismissively replied without glancing up.


    Floyd narrows his beady little eyes, while Hyde shrugs his large bulky shoulders and says in satisfaction, "Good riddance, I say. Mundungus is nothing but a waste of space."


    Bertram nods his head in agreement, but Floyd does not leave the subject alone. "The boss said that Hyde and I were to know as well. He didn''t want any accidents, he said, before he left."


    A trace of annoyance flashes through Bertram''s eyes, but vanishes by the time he glances up to meet the beady eyed gaze of Floyd. "Very well," Bertram nonchalantly answered. "Mundungus just came to report that he overheard rumors of the goblins meeting with some wizards regarding the Goblin King. And that is all, just simply rumors. Mundungus didn''t even get the name of just who they were meeting with!"


    "See, it''s nothing, Floyd," Hyde said in a reassuring fashion, before moving away towards an unruly patron.


    Floyd however did not look convinced as he followed his brother. It was not that he did not trust Bertram, the bartender had always been the second in command of the boss for as long as he could remember. But there had always been something off about the bartender that just had always rubbed him the wrong way.


    The boss had said that it was because Bertram had been a contractor for hire before but had been forced to retire due to some unpleasant business associated with the Prince''s. And whatever that had occurred had something to do with the younger female Prince, Georgine Prince. But seeing as the witch was still alive, it could only have been the older Prince, who saved and protected his younger sister.


    And yet, Floyd could still recall the conversation that ensured between the old Prince and Bertram. From the sound of it, it had been much more than that. Even more so, it had only been the boss, who had saved Bertram in exchange for a favor owed.


    A loud crack causes Floyd to glance up and see his brother, Hyde holding up a struggling figure, being thrown out of the pub to the jeers of the rest of the patrons. Hyde with a smug, violent expression stomps back in satisfaction as Floyd nods his head back in approval at his brother''s decisive actions.


    The pub atmosphere returns to its previous state as Floyd furrows his brows in deep thought. Personally, he thought that the boss trusted Bertram far too much. In the days, since the boss had been gone, it had not passed Floyd that Bertram seemed to be consolidating his power. The very act of allowing Erie and his men was such a subtle action. Any other would have said such a gesture was extremely merciful, but not in their line of business. Actions like that were the kind that destroyed an entire organization, and got one killed. Such loose ends were better off being trimmed then allowed to fray because fray they would.


    It also indicated one other thing, and that was that Bertram was tired of being second-in-command and wished to occupy an even higher seat. And Floyd was many things, but blind was not one of them. He only knew too well as his father had been a small-time dealer that had been killed by his right hand. And the spoils went to the victor including their father''s ill-gotten fortune.


    And so, only a day after their father''s funeral, their mother, and he and his brother had been thrown onto the streets to survive. Their mother had wasted away and died not long after leaving the two boys to fend themselves. And successfully fend for themselves, they did.


    It was not until the boss took pity on them and offered them a job. Ever since, then Floyd and Hyde had been his loyal dogs. They would die for him and just as easily kill for him.


    Flashing Bertram at the bar a quick glance, Floyd turns away and stares at the ground to hide his menacing glare. He and Hyde would protect the boss and that even included from himself. He and his brother would see to it, but the question was how?

 Chapter 490 - Haircut….

    It was towards the end of June, when Rowan found herself roughly halfway finished with her alchemy formula portion of their assigned summer homework. Despite her continued bout of clumsiness, she''d vastly improved and as such was finally able to complete the assigned formula''s. Unlike Severus who was specializing in alchemy potions, she was specializing in the side branch of Spagyric, (plant alchemy).


    Dumbledore instead of having her pursue experimentation and potion making was having her read up on Herbology. There were in fact plant breeders among wizarding kind. However, unlike the plant breeders of the muggles of the future who were able to breed plants via genotypes and phenotypes, the wizarding kind were far behind them. Thankfully, the father of plant gene breeding, Gregor Mendel would begin his research and presentation in 1984.


    However, since Rowan was already aware of the fact, she was wondering if magically there was a way to magically engineer a plant or to create one. With that purpose in mind, she began to work and recall everything she could about DNA manipulation and that of plant breeding or crossbreeding. She knew that after this year, once they finished working on journeyman level alchemy, the two of them would begin to be working on their mastery projects. It was best to get an idea early on which direction she wished to continue to purse Spargyric.


    And thusly her time was spent in his manner until in early July, Rowan received a letter from Andrew Abbot.


    "Dear Rowan,


    I am presently living with my squib uncle, aunt, and cousins for the summer. I was wondering if you would like to stay for a week or two with us. I am going crazy!


    Sincerely,


    Your desperate friend,


    Andrew Abbot


    P.S. The address is 9 Mayfield Road, Cokeworth. PLEASE WRITE BACK!"


    Chuckling, Rowan rises from her study desk and makes her way to her grandfather''s study. Still holding the letter in hand, she opens the door and peeks inside to find her grandfather furrowing his brow as he read a letter. "Anything important?" she asked.


    "Just a letter from a colleague of sorts," Reginald carefully replied, which was not a lie. He put the letter away to be reread later into one of his more secure drawers, before turning to ask, "Well?"


    Rowan held out the letter to Reginald for him to take. "I was invited by Andrew Abbot, a Hufflepuff friend to stay over for a week or two. I thought I might accept since his uncle is a squib and lives in Cokeworth just like Lily. And I would very much like to enjoy a portion of my summer holidays for myself!"


    "Before you pen a reply," Reginald said, "I''d like to make certain that the home is indeed safeguarded. If it is, you shall be permitted to spend two weeks at their home. I will personally write to said uncle to further inquire of the situation. But knowing the Abbot''s, they''d have warded their sons'' home for protection."


    "Thank you, grandfather," Rowan offered him a brilliant smile that made Reginald lips twitch with warmth and in reply.


    "No go on, I have matters to attend to," Reginald sincerely said as he shooed his granddaughter away with his hand. And he did have other important matters to see too. Ones that his grandchildren never need know about it.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s skeptical expression, Reginald rolls his eyes in exasperation and says, "I will write to this Mr. Abbot as soon as I am finished, Rowan. Now run along!"


    "Yes, grandfather," Rowan cheekily murmured, before departing from the study with a satisfied expression. She had gotten what she wanted and happily had something to look forward to. With a skip in her step, she returned to her bedroom to write a letter of her own to Petunia. Jaws had come out during the month of June and she was excited to finally see it again.


    It was a rather interesting subject to be frank; when she recalled a fair number of things of the future when it came to entertainment, science, and technological advances. But when it came time to remembering world events, she could not.


    Take for example she knew that something terrible would occur in September of 2001, but she did not know where in the world said event would take place nor just what said tragic event would be or the exact date. But it must be fate or destiny''s way of preventing her from changing the rest of the world''s general timeline.


    After Rowan finished sealing the letter shut, she crossed the hall and entered Severus''s bedroom. Severus was presently scratching some notes in the margins of his potions book, a terrible habit of his. Glancing up, Severus grumbles, "Well, what do you want?"


    "I''m just going to borrow Owny," Rowan replied as she woke the sleeping bird, who was napping in the corner.


    Owny sleepily blinks his eyes and hoots at her as if to say, "It''s much too early to be doing this."


    "I know," Rowan murmured as she gently stroked his feathers and held out the letter for him to take.


    With a resigned hoot, Owny sticks out his leg and clamps his claws around it. Opening Severus window, she moves aside as Owny lets out a loud hoot at seeing it was barely sundown. Fluttering his large powerful wings, Owny takes off into the orange sky and soon disappears into the distance.


    Rowan enjoys the warm orange glow for a moment, before closing the window shut. Turning back, she says, "Well, how has it been going with Lily?"


    "What about Lily?" Severus snapped as he gave her the stink eye.


    Trying not to sigh, Rowan drily says, "Well, we''ll be starting our fifth year come September and I thought after last year''s Yule fiasco, you would finally invite her on a date or confess your feelings towards her."


    Severus''s cheeks turn splotchy red as he sputters, "I''ve gone on plenty of dates with Lily before!"


    Resisting the urge to smack herself on the face, Rowan flatly counters, "You do realize that those counted as friendship outings, don''t you? Those are not considered romantic dates in any sense of the word for Lily. And if Lily does not see you as anything more than a friend after all these years, Severus, then we have a very serious problem."


    There is a pause until Rowan snickers, "Get that? A SEVERUS PROBLEM."


    "Ha, ha, ha, very funny!" Severus rolled his eyes and snarled. Siblings, they always thought they were so very funny! Well, he most certainly was not laughing!

 Chapter 491 - Haircut…. Ⅱ

    Still flushing bright red, Severus manages to compose himself, but all the while carefully eyeing his twin sister until he finally says, "Er, so what do you think I should do?"


    "Whatever do you mean?" Rowan feigned innocence as she slumped down to lay on his bed.


    Resisting the urge to snarl again, Severus grits his teeth and says, "You''ve dated before and have had a boyfriend. What should I do?"


    Rowan almost chokes, but quickly recovers herself. Ignoring the fact that she''s never romantically dated anyone, nor much less has been involved in a real relationship, she still answers, "Severus, you''re Lily''s friend. And there is nothing wrong with that as you already know everything about her there is to know. But that is your exact problem. Lily does not see you as a man, but as a FRIEND. If she cannot ever see past that, it does not matter what we come up with. Because to Lily, you''ll only ever be just that."


    Severus is rather quiet and still. Finally, after a long moment of silence, he asks, "Then what should I do to break out of this vicious cycle?"


    "Ah, there''s the conundrum," Rowan explained. "If you try to make Lily jealous that will not work as she doesn''t see you as a man. She will probably be happy for you which will only serve to make you more miserable.


    If you try to show your feelings to her, Lily probably will not notice. And if you attempt to confess your feelings to her, she will probably reject you on the premise that your merely FRIENDS, and that she''s never seen you that way."


    Severus chokes and bitterly says, "Then just what am I supposed to bloody well do?"


    "I don''t know," Rowan truthfully confessed. "But all I know is that you''re running out of time. You''re not the only who''s noticed Lily, and sooner or later, she''s going to end up with someone else."


    Severus bitterly clenches his hands into fists in frustration. "If everything I do is predictable then just how do I break out of the vicious cycle."


    "Your best option is to change," Rowan frankly said. "A makeover might do you a bit of good, but more importantly¡­...try to resist Lily''s requests a bit more. I am not suggesting you ignore her or act any differently, but maybe decline an invitation or two. Try to seem as though you have a life that doesn''t revolve around her."


    Rowan paused at seeing Severus taking notes. Resisting another urge to do a facepalm, she dully says, "Your present hairstyle has served you well enough all these years but let''s try for adding a bit of volume and trimming it a tad shorter." Severus nods as if Rowan''s words were biblical commandments.


    "As for your clothes, Severus, you realize you do dress rather well. And on the weekends, you tend to dress still in your general uniform. Why not allow, Lily to see how you dress during the summer? Remind her that there''s more to you than meets the eye," Rowan suggested privately desperately hoping that girls will pay attention to Severus and make Lily a tiny bit jealous.


    Severus hastily wrote that down in big letters with Rowan adding one last comment. "And last but not least, Severus, please, please at least try to convey your feelings in some way. I''d rather you at least attempt to confess your feelings than wait until Lily gives you some sort of signal that may never come!"


    "Got it!" Severus confidently said, not giving Rowan any confidence whatsoever.


    With a sigh, Rowan pulled out her hand and proceeded to give Severus a new haircut. Instead of the just above chin length hair, Severus had she trimmed it to earlobe level. It still had all its long volume but was much shorter in the front in waves and slowly lengthened a bit in the back to reach the back of his nape. She added a bit slowly tossed his hair to the right side to give his face more dimension. It was not difficult to do since he had rather sharp cheekbones, and he''d begun to gain more of a mature masculine air over the summer.


    Satisfied, Rowan cast one more spell, a sleek and shine beauty charm and stepped back. Severus bolted towards the full-length mirror and stared in awe at his reflection. He really did look da*n good. Grinning with a lopsided smile he turns to say, "I look really good, Rowan!"


    "That''s the whole point," Rowan drily said as she watched him touch his hair with a grin. "Any who, please attempt to at least style your hair every day. The simple act of parting your hair to the side as you brush in the morning should work. If not try the manbun."


    "The what?" Severus blurted out with a giggle.


    "The MANBUN," Rowan said. "And I''m not talking about your butt!"


    Severus snickered loudly as Rowan rolled her eyes and proceeded to show him what she meant. She grabbed the lose hair and made a low man bun. She had never liked the middle or high top manbuns. She much rather liked the semi-scruffy look of their hair just barley being pulled back.


    "Done," Rowan said with pride taking a step back.


    Severus dubiously touched the low-level knot and walked over to the mirror and just stared. The look looked good on him. It highlighted his ebony colored eyes and somehow changed the vibe all around him. He looked like a young man rather than a mere youth.


    "A thank you would be nice," Rowan grumbled as she waited for Severus to come out of his stupor.


    An even wider stupider grin appears on his face as he walks over and simply gives her a hug. Rowan gruffly returns the hug, before saying, "Now let go, it''s almost dinnertime. And I''m hungry."


    Severus merely grins in reply, while Rowan does her best to hide the sneaking smile that was trying to appear on her face. Sure, enough not long after they were called to dinner. And Severus was left rather pleased by the praises he received from grandfather and Aunt Georgine.


    Rowan could only desperately hope this would be enough to finally tip the scales in Severus favor. If not, she was just giving up at this point. There was only so much of a miracle she could produce.

 Chapter 492 - Abbott Cokeworth Household

    By the end of the week, Reginald had received the expected response, and agreed to the two-week visit. With great glee, Rowan took immense satisfaction in taunting Severus over the entire course of the weekend. Severus was not pleased whatsoever, but it was not like he could protest being left behind at Prince Manor. He was very much aware that his grandfather had gone easy with him given what he had put his twin sister through. And even Severus was not stupid enough to go and complain to his grandfather about it.


    Luckily, the squib Abbot household was connected to the floo network since the Abbot family members regularly visited him. As such, after brunch, Monday morning Rowan was able to easily floo to their household. All she had to say was, "9 Mayfield Road."


    After a twisting green whirl, Rowan emerged into a larger home than that of the Evan family. Rowan blinked at seeing the Abbot household waiting for. Andrew''s round face grinned at her in relief as she turned to study his relatives.


    Andrew''s uncle was round and light haired much like he was. Mr. Abbot, however had a round belly and seemed to be rather relaxed with a pair of glasses on his face. His wife was dark haired, short and petite, a muggleborn witch. Their three children were two, four, and six.


    Two boys with the youngest being a little girl. And despite being a squib, Mr. Abbot had married a muggleborn witch. As such the three younger children had all shown traces of Magic and would one day be attending Hogwarts.


    Still Rowan could easily see why Andrew was going crazy. It would be hard on anyone to have two children under the age of five at the same time. And though adorable the little buggers got into everything much like a Niffler.


    "Thank you for having me, Mr. and Mrs. Abbott," Rowan politely said and inclined her head.


    "A pleasure," Mr. Abbot said as Mrs. Abbott chimed along.


    "Please allow our nephew to show you to your room," Mrs. Abbott kindly said.


    "Thank you," Rowan gratefully said, but not before reaching into her pocket for an envelope.


    Pushing the envelope into Mr. Abbott''s hand, Rowan says, "We the Prince''s are aware that there will be no doubt expenses including outings. This should suffice to cover them all. And I nor my family wish to be a burden to our hosts. Please accept."


    "Er, thank you," Mr. Abbott naively blinked unable to refuse the money under Rowan''s stern gaze. Mrs. Abbott attempted to protest, but a simple stare from Rowan caused her to quiet down. In the end, neither of them was able to refuse the envelope full of money.


    Rowan kindly smiles back before making her way past them and carrying her travel bag with her. Andrew shows her to the guest room on the first floor just past the living room. The bedroom walls where white with light floral-patterned curtains and floral sheets. But at least it was a simple tone and not overly floral. She could live with that for two weeks.


    "Been going crazy yet?" Rowan softly teased as she put her bag in the closet and closed it shut.


    "Tell me about it," Andrew rolled his eyes. "I''m the youngest in the family, so I''ve never really had kids underfoot. I thought it would be easy to live with muggles considering I''m taking muggle studies, but everything''s really hard!"


    Rowan chuckles and pushes her cashmere silk sweater sleeve up to make sure her wand is in her wrist hostler, before pulling her sweater sleeve down. A gift from her grandfather over the summer to use. There were leg and belt wand holsters too. But the most common and convenient wand holsters were on the wrist. All it took was a snap of the wrist and the wand plopped right into the wand casters hand.


    Andrew glanced over Rowan in envy and said, "It''s not really fair that you can use your wand over the summer."


    "Pass the exams equivalent to the N.E.W. T''s and you can too," Rowan smirked back.


    "No, thank you," Andrew said with a violent shudder of terror.


    Rubbing his hands all sinister like, Andrew says, "So what should we do first? The movies? Or should I introduce you to some muggle novelty?"


    Rowan arches her eyebrow and drily murmurs, "Andrew, I was raised in this muggle town for the first eleven years of my life. I''m fairly certain that I know more about this town than you do and are much more familiar with muggle studies than you are at present."


    "I forgot," Andrew sheepishly said with a shrug. "But no, really, is this the town where you grew up in?"


    "Mm, Lily lives here," Rowan replied as they made their way out of the bedroom and down the light-colored hallway.


    "Evans lives here?" Andrew exclaimed as they made their way to the emerald painted door.


    Gesturing at the door color with one finger, Rowan stares pointedly at Andrew. Andrew shrugs and says, "We''re purebloods mostly. We''ve got a lot of Hufflepuffs and Slytherins in our family. Mostly Hufflepuff than Slytherin really, but uncle always personally thought he''d be Slytherin if he''d been able to have been sorted."


    Rowan nods in approval as she moves out of the way as the blond six-year-old runs down the hallway fleeing the flaxen haired four-year-old brother. The two-year-old little blond girl in a cute pink dress sits on the floor playing with blocks and cars. Her doll lays on the ground sadly abandoned a few feet away from her.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Abbott, if it''s alright with you, I''d like to visit my friend Lily Evans," Rowan said to the sitting couple. "I hope that won''t be a problem?"


    "The Evans family?" Mrs. Abbott blinked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "Oh, well, I don''t see why that would be a problem," Mrs. Abbott said as she glanced at her husband in confirmation. "But please be back no later than dinner time at six. We''d like to go all out to eat tonight."


    "Will do," Rowan replied as Andrew happily escaped the house with her.

 Chapter 493 - Petunia Evans

    The two of them walked down the warm sidewalk as they saw children rushing out to play on the street. The Evans did not live too far from here only about a fifteen-minute walk. As they walk along the street, Rowan says, "I do not mean to be rude, Andrew. But what exactly made you think it would be a good idea to live as a muggle in a household with three children?"


    "It seemed like a good idea at the time," Andrew mumbled in embarrassment as his cheeks turned pink.


    Rowan sighs and shake her head muttering something about lack of common sense under her breath. The shade of the trees is still about cool in the morning air as they turn the street corner to see the street filled with rows of red bricked homes with small green yards full of flowers.


    "This is nice," Andrew observed as they passed the houses full of flowers in plain bloom.


    Rowan led the way up a front path past petunia''s and lilies to knock on the front door. The two of them wait for the door to be Mrs. Evans answers the door and blinks at seeing Rowan and a friendly looking with light colored hair. "Rowan, what are you doing here?" Mrs. Evans asked in surprise. "And where''s Severus?"


    "Severus is grounded for the entire summer, Mrs. Evans," Rowan replied with great satisfaction. Served the brat right for everything he put her during the last school year.


    Quickly changing the subject, Mrs. Evans pretends not to notice the smug gleam in Rowan''s eyes. Knowing how siblings could be vindictive at times, Mrs. Evans instead says, "I''m sorry, hon, but Lily is currently sleeping over at a friend''s house in the next town for the next two weeks."


    "That''s perfectly right, Mrs. Evans," Rowan cheerfully answered. "Actually, I''m here for Petunia. We have been corresponding ever since last year and since then have renewed our friendship. I''ll be in town for two weeks staying at Mr. and Mrs. Abbot''s place the uncle and aunt of my friend her at my side, Andrew Abbot."


    "A pleasure to meet you, young man," Mrs. Evans said.


    "A pleasure as well, Mrs. Evans," Andrew politely said. "And might I say that you''re just as pretty as your daughter, Lily."


    "Nonsense," Mrs. Evans protested the flattery as she pattered her light-colored hair back into place.


    "Is that you, Row?" The voice of Petunia could be heard saying.


    "Row?" Andrew whispered in utter shock. Not even Severus dared call his twin sister that.


    Rowan shrugs and says, "I''ve never minded that Petunia''s called me that ever since we were children. Severus hates calling me that and Lily never much liked that pet name." However, a steely gleam in Rowan''s eyes warned otherwise for him to dare call her that.


    Andrew tactfully puts the nickname out of mind as his mouth flops open at seeing the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. Her hair was light colored, pale eyes, and pink glossy lips. She wore a light-colored blouse and a plaid skirt with sandals.


    Rowan did not miss the besotted gaze of Andrew. The poor guy had fallen head over heels for Petunia Evans. She certainly had not expected that would occur when she accepted Andrew''s invitation. But then again, Andrew Abbott was a far better choice for Petunia than Vernon Dursley.


    With a shudder, Rowan turns and smiles warmly at Petunia. Clearly finding her talent for cooking had been doing wonders for Petunia''s self-confidence. Not only did Petunia look much happier than ever before, but she even walked with her head held high.


    Always taller than Lily, Petunia had always felt inferior by the fact she was so much taller and less pretty. But ever since she had begun to dress up, she had received a ton of compliments. But most especially about her legs, her height was now one of her proudest features.


    "Mum, I''ll be back by dinnertime," Petunia said.


    "Mm have fun dear''s," Mrs. Evan''s called out after them as she made her way down the sidewalk.


    Petunia raised an eyebrow to stare at Rowan, who was still that much taller than her despite their singe year in age difference. "What do they feed you that you''re freakishly tall?" Petunia snorted rather good natured unlike her previous sour self.


    "The same can be said about you, beanpole," Rowan smirked back. The two girls shared a similar grin given their similar like grim humor. But then again, Rowan and Petunia had always gotten much better along than Rowan and Lily ever had.


    Intertwining her arm with that of Rowan, Petunia glances over the shoulder of Rowan. "So, who''s the fatty?"


    "I''m pleasantly plump!" Andrew protested awakened from his stupor.


    "His name is Andrew Abbot, Petunia," Rowan warned. "Please be nice to him, he''s a friend."


    "Oh, what kind of friend?" Petunia asked with a gleam of mischief in her eyes.


    "Just a good friend," Rowan said, before leaning over to whisper. "And besides, he''s already fallen for your charms."


    Petunia flushed bright pink as she peeked over at the round-faced boy, who really was not all that chubby. He was fair, light haired, and had a kind smile. But most of all, he stared at her like no other boy had ever stared at her before; like she was a star in the sky.


    Blushing a bit more, Petunia leans over to whisper, "It''s just a phase. I am a muggle and he is a wizard, isn''t he? Plus, he''s a year younger!"


    "His uncle is a squib and married a muggleborn witch like Lily," Rowan softly replied. "And unlike most boy''s, he''s rather open minded and knows how to live in the muggle world. He would not be a bad choice. And it certainly helps that he has money. Plus, if I recall correctly your mother is two years older than your father."


    Petunia snorts, but still does not resist peeking at the shorter boy from time to time. The three of them finally arrive at the center street as Petunia says, "The Cinema won''t be open for a bit, but what should we watch?"


    "Jaws," Rowan instantly replied.


    "But that''s an a.d.u.l.t film!" Petunia protested.


    "Don''t be such a goody two shoes," Rowan smirked. "Beside I''ve got a wand."


    "I thought you''re not allowed to use that over the summer?" Petunia blinked in surprise.


    "We''re not supposed to," Andrew eagerly interrupted in order to answer the beauty''s question. "But Rowan and Severus are both apprentices and as such are allowed too."


    "I''d forgotten about that," Petunia said with a frown. "The both of you are basically geniuses, huh?"


    "I suppose you could say that," Rowan muttered as she eagerly sniffed around. "It''s lunch time, let''s have a cheeseburger with ch.i.p.s."


    "A vanilla malt for me," Petunia sniffed.


    "And you, Andrew?" Rowan asked.


    "Mm, I think, I''ll have the same," Andrew flushed in reply.


    The three of them walked over to the open shack and ordered food and drinks, before taking a seat and wait for their order to be called. The three of them chat over common topic''s which they all can discuss. Such as what was going on in the news as of late with the new female leader of the conservative party, Margaret Thatcher. Or how the American''s had finally pulled out of Vietnam in April, and all the terrible things that were presently still occurring with the occupying regime. Either way, there was plenty to converse about.

 Chapter 494 - Knight Bus

    The movie Jaws turned out exactly as Rowan remembered. She had made sure to seat Petunia in the middle of the three of them, so that when she flinched, she would lean over to hug Andrew. And it worked in reverse as it was Andrew, who ended up reaching for Petunia''s hand. Either way, Petunia did not let go of his hand which was just fine by Rowan.


    After the movies, the three of them went their separate ways and each returned home. Rowan was treated to a dinner out at a local fine restaurant and did her best to be pleasant. But there were moment''s where she wished to grab the magical ear plugs and put them in her ears to drown out the children''s shouts. Times like these made her wonder how on earth Andrew had yet to murder his cousins. He must possess unimaginable mental fortitude.


    The following days swiftly went by this way as Andrew and Petunia grew closer and closer. It seemed crazy, but the two of them fit each other perfectly. Andrew was just soft enough to do what Petunia said, but he was not a pushover either. He firmly stood his ground when he thought it was important, which made Petunia strangely happy enough to see that he had a backbone. By the third day, Andrew and Petunia had moved on to shy hand holding.


    Rowan was not one to protest as they''d have plenty of time to write and get to know each other. It wasn''t like Andrew as proposing or anything like that. He was just rapidly moving on to become boyfriend and girlfriend. And they said that Hufflepuffs were the dumb ones. As if, Hufflepuffs are hardworking and dedicated. If anything else, Hufflepuffs tended to know better than anyone else exactly what they wanted and just what they were willing to do in order to acquire it.


    Thinking on her return to Hogwarts about swimming in the lake, Rowan asked, if the three of them might be allowed to go to London or another nearby city to go for shopping for a swimming suit. She thought that a light scuba diving suit might work as well. Not that she couldn''t transfigure something, but she''d hate for the transfiguration to wear off and suddenly find herself wearing whatever the transfiguration item originally was.


    Mr. and Mrs. Abbott didn''t have a problem and neither did the Evans nor her grandfather as the girls would be accompanied by a boy. Never mind that Rowan did not need any saving as she could use her wand or fists if need be. Still, she wisely kept her mouth shut and didn''t protest. Rather than taking the train or an ordinary bus, they would be taking the Knight Bus.


    It was late, dark, and cloudy, when the three of them stood out in front of the Abbott home with Mr. Abbott and Mrs. Abbott periodically checking up on them. Petunia shivered and said, "Exactly what are we waiting for?"


    "Move," is all that Rowan said as she pulled her wand back.


    They all instantly stepped back onto the curve was with a deafening BANG, there was a sudden flash of light. A triple-decker, purple bus emerged from thin air. Gold lettering over the windshield spelled The Knight Bus.


    "That''s our ride," Rowan muttered.


    Petunia sniffed and grabbed her bag before Andrew could. Andrew tactfully understood this girlfriend wanted to be independent. He could handle that.


    A conductor in a purple uniform leapt out of the bus and began to speak loudly to the night. "Welcome to the Knight Bus, emergency transport for the stranded witch or wizard. Just stick out your wand hand, step on board, and we can take you anywhere you want to go. My name is Stanley Shunpike, your conductor for this evening."


    Rowan couldn''t help but wonder if this driver was related in any way or fashion to Stan Shunpike, the future drive in the 90''s. They certainly had the same protruding ears. And they both certainly looked alike. But who knows, she might just be trying to make a connection to another figure of the future.


    Petunia cleared her throat causing Rowan to blink out of her thoughts and ask, "How much to London for three passengers?"


    "Eleven Sickles each, but for fifteen you get a hot chocolate, and for fifteen you get a hot water and a toothbrush in the color of your choice."


    "No, thank you," Rowan politely declined and doled out the exact amount for the trip.


    The three of them boarded the bus as Petunia merely stared at finding half a dozen brass bedsteads beside curtained windows. Candles were burning in brackets beside each bed, illuminating the wood-paneled walls. An elderly witch in a nightcap rolls over and lets out a rather loud snore, before falling silent again.


    "You''d think given that they have magic, they''d know to keep fire away from a bed," Petunia muttered.


    They warily made their way past the driver, the elderly, Ernie Prang thick glasses. But still the elderly wizard already looked positively ancient. Just why was such an old wizard driving a bus full of people? And why on earth was he still driving some twenty years later?


    Sitting down on a bed, Petunia and Rowan shared one, while Andrew sat down on the bed next to them. With a tremendous Bang, the Knight Bus pulled away. Petunia gulped as Rowan felt nothing whatsoever. She''d already gone through her grandfather''s drives from Hell, this was nothing in comparison.


    "I''d really wish this had a seatbelt," Petunia said through gritted teeth.


    "What can I say," Rowan said with a shrug. "Wizardkind lack common sense at times." Petunia mutely nods in agreement as does Andrew.


    The Knight Bus goes on its way up the pavement and yet the bus does not hit anything on its rampage as lampposts, mailboxes, trash cans jump out of its way, and then back into their original locations. Rowan idly wondered if that worked on living beings. Like would the bus shove a drunk muggle out of the way or a stray cat for instance?


    Hopefully or else, Ernie Prang''s license better be revoked! Not that she thought he had a driving license to begin with. And he did not seem to understand the purpose of a steering wheel.


    Stanley rushes into the back and wakes the sleeping elderly witch as the us slammed to a stop. The elderly lady was helped down the stairs before her bag was tossed after her and the doors slammed shut. With another loud BANG, the bus set off down a narrow country lane only in this case with trees leaping out of the way.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Stanley says, "Where to in London?"


    "Diagon Alley," Rowan instantly replied.


    "Right then," Stanly said. "It''ll just be a second."


    The bus thundered across Charing Cross Road as buildings and benches squeezed themselves out of the way. Ernie Prang slammed on the break as the Knight Bus skidded to a halt in front of a small and shabby-looking pub, the Leaky Cauldron.


    "Thank you," Andrew politely said, while Rowan and Petunia most certainly did not say so. They were not grateful whatsoever. Petunia especially was simply happy to be alive and not have to contemplate the afterlife quite so suddenly.

 Chapter 495 - Little Hangleton

    Inside the Leaky Cauldron Petunia and Rowan shared a room with twin beds, while Andrew took a small room of his own right across the hallway from the girls. They had all napped in their beds until eight o''clock, when they finally got up to wash their faces and decided to have brunch in London rather than the Leaky Cauldron. They all had silently agreed that the food seemed very dubious looking to begin with.


    The three of them had emerged out into the semi-cloudy morning London sky. The popular cars of the era could be seen zooming down the city streets such as the Ford Cortina or Escort, the Mini, the Austin/Morris, the sporty Vauxhall Viva, the Ford Capri, the Hillman Avenger, and last but not least the good old Austin Maxi. If anything, it proved that it truly was the seventies.


    The three of them carefully cross the street as they window shop and stare at those passing by. Petunia is fascinated by the more modern London fashion, while Andrew is simply fascinated by the muggle world. There was the still lady like English women wearing a matching Tweedy jacket and skirt accompanied by panty hoses and low heels. The men in their formal suits, but then there was the more modern and younger crowd. Young women wearing trousers or shorter skirts with jumpers, while young men were jackets, bell-bottom jeans, and patterned shirts.


    Both men and women smoke openly on the streets causing Rowan to wrinkle her nose. She did not very much like smoker''s as the cigarette smoke tended to give her a raging headache. But it was the era and smoking during this day and age was considered fashionable and said to help a woman lose weight. False, yes, and even if the research that indicated that lung cancer was related to smoking had been published since 1950 not many people listened. It wasn''t really until the 1970''s that the government began to crack down on public health.


    They had not gone far when they spotted a charming caf¨¦ that was half full. Seeing the crowd as a good indication of good food, the three of them made their way inside for brunch. They took a seat in corner of the caf¨¦, and quietly chatted before their server brought them a full English breakfast accompanied by piping hot tea.


    Seeing the food Andrew eagerly dug in as Rowan made a face at the fried tomatoes on her plate, before moving it to the side. She rather disliked eating fried tomatoes; it was a pet peeve of her which had often gotten her nagged at in her childhood. Seeing Rowan''s actions, Petunia rolled her eyes, and used her fork to scr.a.p.e the offending tomatoes onto her plate.


    "Thank you," Rowan primly said, before cutting her sausage with her knife.


    "Your welcome, Row," Petunia snickered, before falling silent as she ate.


    Once finished, they wandered off and explored the London shops buying a little bit of everything. By noon, they were all heavy laden with bags luckily magic can work wonders and Rowan cast a light charm on all their purchases to carry them around. Starving, they finally stopped for lunch at Scott''s, 20 Mount Street, Mayfair, London.


    Yes, it was not exactly for youths their age to wander in, but Rowan had heard the place was divine and had promptly made sure to have reservations at the place. The three of them were served by waiters, where Rowan promptly ordered oyster soup and other meal items. It was delicious as they were starving.


    The three of them happily carried on shopping and found a shop that sold the kind of swimwear that Rowan wanted. It was an exceptionally light diving suit material with an open back. It was more of a fashion statement than anything else, but it would work just fine for her. Andrew wisely stayed outside and did not dare peek inside lest he get a nosebleed at seeing Petunia pick out swimming suits to try on for herself.


    By the time it was late afternoon, all three of them were tired and took a cab back to the Leaky Cauldron. Exhausted from a long day, they went straight to bed after a hot shower. Close to midnight, Rowan awoke and quietly dressed herself before closing her eyes. She immediately removed the illusion on her right eye to see.


    It was amazing just how many places the Knight Bus had passed by as it drove through a magical subspace much like the floo. Luckily one of the passengers needed to be dropped off at the village of Great Hangleton. Little Hangleton was exactly six miles away from Great Hangleton. And as such, the location had been automatically been added to her mapscape along with plenty of other random stops.


    It would be feasible trip via teleportation first and then by flight. With the destination of Great Hangleton in mind, Rowan made sure to leave a transfigured copy of herself in bed, just in case Petunia awoke during the night, before teleporting away.


    The night air was cool when Rowan found herself on the outskirts of Great Hangleton. Glancing around in the dark to make sure no one was around; she quickly rose into the night sky and flew away. The moon was high in the sky and brightened the dark night, but the air was filled with a coolness to it despite it being summer. She shivered as she did not have a cloak on just a thin sweater.


    Flying over trees and following the river, Rowan finally spotted a small town in the nearby distance. She swiftly realigned herself and flew towards the grand rundown manor on the left hill above the tiny village of Little Hangleton. In that same direction past the manor and down below the hill situated on the hill is a dark and overgrown graveyard filled with weeds and tall grass. To the right of the graveyard is the black outline of a small church visible beyond the large yew trees.


    With a gentle swoosh, Rowan landed in the gloomy cemetery and reached into her mokeskin pouch. Pulling out a high-powered beam flashlight, she flicks the light on. The night surroundings instantly grew brighter as shadows flickered in the light in and around gravestones. Cautiously she blindly peers around as her eyes adjust to the light and darkness until she can see again. Still she feels a trickle of unease at the lurking darkness. Maybe it was just her, but then again, maybe it was the dead.


    The graveyard was eerily silent as not even the sound of chirping insects in the night can be heard. There are no crickets nor even the buzzing of mosquitoes or the fluttering of moths. The silence was rather perturbing as Rowan stood there craning her ears and eyesight until she was certain she was alone. Then again, she was not in retrospect. The dead were all around her.

 Chapter 496 - Little Hangleton â…¡

    Certain that she is alone, (mostly), Rowan carefully moves forward on the uneven ground and wades through tall grasses and thorny weeds. She visibly winces as a very thorny bush scratches her arm with sharp thorns despite wearing a thin sweater. Ignoring the stinging pain, she continues to wade through the cemetery until she at last spots a towering marble headstone only a few rows away.


    Rowan carefully makes her way through the tombstones to halt before a large headstone with the name TOM RIDDLE. Next to his gravestone is another gravestone that reads, THOMAS and MARY RIDDLE. Paying her respects to the dead, she stood there silently composing her thoughts.


    "You were a right-out bastard," Rowan finally said breaking the night silence. "Not that Merope Gaunt did not deserve to be dumped after having placed you under a love spell, but you should have at least waited until she gave birth. It was the right and proper thing to do."


    Though truth be told, Tom Riddle Sr. probably reacted appropriately considering the terrible situation he suddenly awoke at finding himself. Not only had Tom Marvolo Riddle Jr. been conceived out of a situation that is equivalent to date **** in reverse but had even been forced into marriage. And despite not being pregnant himself, Tom Riddle Sr. had found himself married to his equivalent rapist with a child on the way. Had the situation been in reverse, there would have been protests about women rights.


    However, the child conceived out of such a terrible farce is never to blame. The correct thing to do would have been to at least have the child be raised by a governess. And though Tom Marvolo Riddle J. never had a chance in hell to ever possess or much less feel love, he could have at least been taught a basic construct of moral rights.


    Tragically, the very vile act of using a love potion on another and becoming pregnant by said individual caused the love potion in the system of the other individual to affect the s.p.e.r.m, when connecting with the egg. There is no doubt in Rowan''s mind that Tom Marvolo Riddle would have been born a psychopath or sociopath from the very start.


    Statistically, there are plenty of psychopath''s and sociopath''s in existence, who never grow up to be serial killers, and actual become productive members of society. If Tom Marvolo Riddle had been taught manners, a code of ethics, he more than likely would have learned how to live within the norms of society. And without a doubt he would still have been manipulative and calculating as ever before, but the chances of his becoming what he was in the in the end was rather minuscule.


    It is certain that he would have used his being a parselmouth to his advantage and become a powerful force to be reckoned with both in the Ministry of Magic and among pureblood''s. But it would not have led him down the path of his obsession with death nor into creating Horcruxes. That does not mean he would not killed anyone, but simply he would have not become a serial killer, so to speak. All the death''s he would likely would have produced would be all centered around his maintaining the status quo.


    Rowan paused as she reached into the moleskin at her side for a purple vial. "Sorry, I thought I''d get that off my chest. And I do have a right, you know; I would know about having a terrible father. But he was turning a better leaf towards the end, so I think I would have grown to like him again, if not love him again.


    However, you were the victim in this entire terrible farce, and no victim should ever be forced to carry or raise a product of ****, if they are not willing. And for that, you have my sincere apologies for my personal thoughts and feelings on the terrible situation."


    Naturally, there is no response and frankly it would have been utterly terrifying if there had been. Still Rowan took a step back and pointed her wand at the grace. Her wand began to eerily glow as the ground before the graves peeled off like some sort of macabre skin.


    Another wave of her wand and all three Riddle graves popped open as the smell of rotting flesh and dust fills the air. Trying not to gag, Rowan begins to sprinkle the first vial all over one of the corpses until it is used up, before moving onto the next with another vial until all three corpses had been thoroughly sprayed.


    Satisfied, Rowan firmly slams the coffin lid''s shut and the ground returns to how it was before. She did not feel particularly bad as she was not grave robbing or desecrating the corpses. She was simply ensuring that if Riddle in the future ever attempted to revive himself, he would most assuredly sign his own death warrant.


    With a bit of unease, Rowan turns off her flashlight plunging her into darkness again. She waits in the utter darkness until her eyes adjust as she breathes rather shallowly through her nose and listens for any sound of movement. Thankfully, there was none, but still, she did not like being in a graveyard especially at night in the dark with nothing but corpses as her companions.


    Once her eyes had adjusted to the moon''s light, she places the flashlight back into the mokeskin, before flying up into the night sky. Hovering high over the graveyard, Rowan lets out a sigh of relief that she had not known she had been holding in. Turning her gaze away, she glances at the other end of the valley and realigns herself, before heading in that direction.


    With her destination in mind, Rowan flew over the town of Little Hangleton filled with its sleepy occupants, who were left none the wise. All too soon, she found herself before a slew of trees. Carefully hovering over the woods, she searched for an old worn-down road or clearing. At last, she spotted a clearing in the distance, the former residence known as Gaunt Shack.


    Rowan hovered for a moment in the air, before slowly circling and landing at the edge of the clearing. The worn and torn building was half-hidden amongst the tangle of trunks and tall grass. It seemed a very strange location to choose for a house, or else an odd decision to leave the trees growing nearby, blocking all light and the view of the valley below. The walls were mossy and most of the tiles had fallen off the roof that the rafters were mostly visible at this time. Nettles grew all around, their tips reaching the windows, which were tiny and thick with grime. Though the door still had nailed to the door, an incredibly old shriveled up black thing that had once been a snake.

 Chapter 497 - Little Hangleton â…¢

    Making her way through the thick grass and thorns, Rowan winced more than a couple of times, but finally managed to make it to the front door. Debating whether the door had a spell on it or not she finally decided to just enter through the rafters which made her kick herself. Had there been any need for her to suffer?!


    The roof was mostly gone as Rowan floated into the dusty murky cottage. The remaining furniture was broken and in various stages of decomposition. Mice and other creatures made their home in the shack scurried away at her presence.


    "Should have just down this from the beginning instead of walked through the grass," Rowan grumbled to herself. Ah, logic, sometimes it fails to come through at times. Then again, it might not be fair to blame logic, blame her lack of common sense. She clearly had been around wizards for far too long.


    Still floating just above the floorboards, Rowan is about to start removing the boards one at a time, when something can clearly be seen in her right eye. She blinks and sees a boxlike thing enveloped in a twisting sickly puke green magic. Come to think of it, she had never walked around Prince Manor nor seen anyone with her right eye. Could she possibly see magic with her right eye? If so, then this might just prove useful for the future.


    Putting that thought out of mind for now, Rowan points her wand in the direction of the floorboards and pries them off. Reaching into her mokeskin pouch she reaches for her handy dandy murky vial and pours it over the golden box. Floating back, she patiently waits for the golden box to dissolve. There is a loud hissing like snakes until the sound finally fades away.


    Cautiously floating back, Rowan peeks into the hole in the ground to see a heavy, thick looking gold signet ring with a glittering black stone. The glittering black stone eerily calls to her and suddenly she can clearly hear her father''s voice in her ears. Like a whispered temptation on the wind, she hears, "Sorry, my almond."


    Rowan''s hand trembles in hesitation as she forces herself to ignore the voice. Her hand tightly grips the vial as a part of her fiercely resists her actions. It was that tempted childish part within her that still remembered the loving father who used to toss his children into the air and catch them in his arms and smothering them in kisses. And she certainly was no saint and was not above temptation, and especially even now.


    Forcing herself to remember the ending of Albus Dumbledore, Rowan grits her teeth and uncorks the second milky white vial and pours it directly over the ring, before blasting off into the night sky. She finally stopped a good distance in the air as loud, angry screaming can be heard down below as a blast of wind emerged and smashed the stark remains of the Gaunt Shack into pieces.


    Even from where she is floating at, she can still feel the blast of magic that sends her flying backwards for several meters. Once the screaming is over and the magic residue is gone, Rowan quickly floats to the ground and sits down on a flattened patch of grass. Taking a deep breath, she waits for the death surge to begin. It was not even a moment later, when the energy began pour into her as she channeled the voracious energy through her body pathways.


    Since the Gaunt Ring Horcrux was formed with the death of three family members, Tom Riddle, Mary and Thomas Riddle, there was quite the punch this time around. But thankfully her channels had expanded ever since the previous time before and grown since then. The energy was eagerly absorbed until all of it was slurped down in the fastest time yet. Quite a bit had already been digested, which frightened her more than she cared to admit. And especially as she knew that said power had already begun to poison her mind and body.


    Rowan glanced warily down at her innocent looking elder wand, before shaking her head and sighing. Rising to her feet, she grits her teeth in pain as she finds that her leg is stiff from sitting on the hard ground. Rubbing the pain out of her leg, she finally hobbles forward into the blast zone.


    Nothing much was left of the Gaunt House beyond some scattered wooden remains a bit of the floor and strangely the front door was still standing. Walking over to the hole in the ground, she peeks inside to spot the twisted charred remains of the ring with the perfectly untouched ring. Rowan''s eyebrows arch up rather impressed. Even Basilisk venom could not destroy the resurrection stone. Right on to phase two.


    Pointing her wand at the Resurrection Stone, Rowan mutters a small prayer under her breath, before casting the Disintegration Curse. Pain begins to course through her wand hand as tiny cuts begin to appear across her arm. Gritting her teeth, she keeps the curse going as red light continues to pour out of her wand.


    The Resurrection Stone begins to tremble and glow, but it also fights back. A golden like glow begins to be emitted from the stone as both red and golden light fight each other. To her horror and amazement, Rowan is being pushed back by the power in the stone. Not one to easily give up, she pushes back and sends the still being digested energy into her body straight back out.


    The red blow from her wand turns up a notch and begins to disintegrate the very earth around them. But the Resurrection Stone is not any less weak as the golden beam of light steadily grows as well. The entire area around them is turning into dust and Rowan quickly finds herself floating above a rapidly disintegrating area.


    Still Rowan just shoves all the newly gained death surge energy right back. She does not know how long they battled there, but she felt that it was extremely late, and the moon had long ago had already begun to wane. It was probably closer to dawn than anything else.


    Her right hand was a bloody mess with deep gashes starting from the tip of her fingers and all the way up her wand arm. Rowan''s wand arm trembled from the pain and the magic being poured out, but she could not stop to heal her arm. She was starting to feel herself growing more lightheaded as time progressed and the blood flow did not stop. But she could not afford to stop now, she could feel the Resurrection Stone growing weaker as well.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Rowan shoved every tidbit of the death surge energy she had remaining out. Suddenly, the weakened Resurrection Stone faltered. Feeling the Resurrection Stone faltering, she reached into her mokeskin pouch for another milky vial and tossed it right at the stone. As it turns out, Basilisk venom does work after all.


    The Resurrection Stone began to violently glow and let out a blast of supernova light that nearly blinded Rowan except she already had her eyes closed. The light could be seen around the surrounding area for miles, which later would be explained as a space meteor exploding mid-air and the remnants smashing into where the Gaunt Shack had been. (Never mind that there were zero traces of a meter impact nor were any meteor remnants ever found.)


    Gasping and exhausted, Rowan crumbled to the ground as the red light went out at the end of her wand. Unable to hold her slippery, wand drenched in her own blood, her wand clattered onto the ground. Her right wand arm was bleeding profusely, but she was prepared this time around.


    Reaching into her pouch, Rowan pulled out a blood replenishing potion and just gulped it down in a single gulp. Then reached for a mild pain potion, before dousing that down as well, before taking another potion that would heal all the gashes in her arm. She would be left with scars no doubt, but she''d alive.


    Sweating, woozy, Rowan unsteadily reached for her wand before crumbling onto the ground weakly. Before she could crawl back onto her feet it hit her like a freight train. Unlike the death surge before this was something else entirely as it caused her no pain whatsoever as she blackened out under the immense pressure, and knew nothing more.

 Chapter 498 - London

    The sound of birds chirping in the still early, dark hours caused Rowan to let out a groan as she rolled to her side and sat up. Glancing at the still dark sky, she hastily glanced around and sighed in relief as she spotted her wand. She stopped a mere scant inch away as she stared at her perfectly unblemished healed hand. Quickly reaching to touch her right shoulder, she still feels the scar there with some mixed relief.


    Slowly lowering her hand, Rowan quickly recalls her present location. She grabs her wand off the ground and teleports right back to the Leaky Cauldron. Vanishing the pillow version of herself, she sits down on the edge of the bed and just stares blankly into space for some time, before lying down.


    Closing her eyes, Rowan checks her world mapscape and mindscape, but she finds no changes whatsoever. Neither had her body pathways grown as she had thrown all the recently stored energy right back out at the Resurrection Stone and had in fact even reverted a tad bit. There is still some minuscule trace left here and there, but nothing concrete that could truly be absorbed much less affect her.


    Rowan opens her eyes with a frown, she knew she had not imagined the energy entering her body. Her healed arm was proof of that and her wand did not feel any different than before. When she cast the spell onto the transfigured pillow to return it back, she did not feel anything different. In that case, what had changed or rather what had the unknown magic done to her?


    Knowing she was not going to receive any answers anytime soon, Rowan sat up undressed and climbed back into bed. She was mentally exhausted and very much would like to sleep. And sleep she did.


    The two girls in the room did not wake up until late that morning to tour the city. For which Rowan was profusely thankful for as they went to see the historic sites. Personally, she would have loved to see the London Museum, but alas it would not be finished built and opened until December of the following year in 1976. Still they did stop by the British Museum to look around much to her delight as she studied the painting there. She would love to visit the Louvre one day and see the fabulous paintings located there.


    After the museum tour they went on to see London Tower, where Rowan and Petunia proceeded to tease Andrew about decapitation and being hung. He turned rather green at their graphic gory descriptions. Which really were not that bad since that they were in fact quite historically accurate.


    Their next stop was the London Bridge, where Petunia and Rowan sang, London Bridge is Falling Down. Andrew was rather nervous the entire time given that Rowan was a witch and words for wizardkind always hold power. He warily eyed the bridge lines the entire time they were on there. He only sighed in relief once they were once more on the ground.


    Westminster Abbey was a real treat, because Petunia and Rowan could not keep silent gossiping about the royals who had cheated on their spouses despite having been married in the solemn chapel. Andrew for sure though they would be kicked out of the tour instead they were hustled quickly through the place. Thankfully, the two girls stopped snickering afterwards, mostly.


    Though they did visit Big Ben as Andrew really wanted to see the tower. Petunia and Rowan tactfully kept silent until it was time to go back to the Leaky Cauldron. They happily showered and dressed as tonight was going to be their last night in London. They had dinner reservations and tickets to the Royal Opera House.


    The three of them took a cab to the restaurant, London Chop House where there was a red carpet rolled out in front for those arriving. Petunia gulped at seeing the elegant people getting out as well as the wealthy. Rowan patted Petunia on the shoulder and whispered, "I''m loaded remember."


    Petunia began to laugh as she forgot her nerves and Andrew happily took her hand and squeezed it. The three of them emerged from the cab as a bellboy opened the door for them and the three of them got out.


    Rowan was wearing a long Madeline Vionnet style evening gown in dark blue indigo tones with long sleeves to cover the scar on her shoulder. Wearing her low flat slippers as usual, her long raven hair was loose and hung across her back and shoulders.


    Petunia went for a knee-high evening gown with a flouncy skirt. She looked lovely in the peach like colored dress, and her hair loose and wavy over her shoulders. At her side, Andrew looked handsome in his suit with a matching peach colored tie.


    The waiter at the front opens the door for them as they step inside and hear the chatter inside. The room smells of cigar, laughter and loud chatter can be heard. Rowan wrinkles her nose knowing that non-smoking sections have not gone into effect yet. This was an era where cigarettes were considered to be s.e.xy and it was still widely believed that they helped you lose weight.


    The host in a sharp tuxedo arches an eyebrow at seeing the youths before him. Rowan stares down her nose right back at him and says, "A table for Rowan Prince and two guests, Petunia Evans and Andrew Abbott."


    The host stares down the list before saying, "Indeed, right this way Miss."


    A waiter in a sharp white suit appears and takes them to respective seats, table one. The most coveted seat in the restaurant that could only be purchased for exorbitant amounts month in advance. And even then, one most have extreme political or powerful clout to gain said seat. But to shock of all those watching the three teens take the coveted table.


    As expected of the proprietor, Grubers, there was a printed white card on the table with the words: Reservation, Rowan Prince. There was a personalized matchbox as well and a coin on the table to pay for their troubles in making the phone call. It was that a genuinely nice personal touch that would carry them all through the 70''s until the restaurant was sold in the 80''s.


    Rowan instantly began to order lobster and a bunch of wonderful things. By the end of the meal they were all full. Though Rowan was a tad disappointed as despite being considered a high-class restaurant, it was a tad on the heavy side. Not that it was not enjoyable, but she did not think she could eat here more than two days in a row without severe heartburn.


    Still, they happily made their way out of the restaurant into a waiting cab that was to take them to the Royal Opera. The London Royal Opera House is an exquisite building with gorgeous work and golden patterned decorations. They had tickets for the upper box balcony sections.


    The Opera House was full of soft chatter until the red curtains with gold on them and royal crested insignia finally arose as the play began, it was Macbeth. The famous Shakespeare play reminded Rowan a little too much of her own circ.u.mstances. Ironically, she too was trying to overthrow someone not with the intention of becoming King though. But still, she understood how ambition in the end would most likely be the cause of untimely demise.


    Especially the words of Lady Macbeth stuck a deep chord inside of her. "Here''s the smell of blood still. All the perfumes in Arabia will not sweeten this little hand."


    Rowan glanced down at her own hands as always in her nightmares she could still see the traces of blood on her hands. But much like the play''s famous quote, "What''s done, is done," and surely cannot be undone. And thus, it is best such thoughts be forgotten and be put swiftly out of mind, and out of sight.

 Chapter 499 - Mr. Ollivander

    After their enjoyable evening, they had returned to the Leaky Cauldron and had gone straight to bed. The following morning after breakfast in the nearby caf¨¦ the three of them returned to check and make sure that all their shrunken parcels were in their bags. Rowan would unshrink them once they returned to Cokeworth.


    They led Petunia through the seedy bar and out back. Petunia warily glanced at the wall until Rowan took out her wand and tapped the bricks to open Diagon Alley. The hole widens until a large archway forms leading to a cobbled street on the other side.


    On the other side the sun shines brightly on a stack of cauldrons for sale. Petunia blinks and much like Rowan did the first time wrinkled her nose at the apothecary scent from nearby. "Well, I suppose it''s magical enough," Petunia sniffed. "But really what is that horrid scent?"


    "Trust me, you don''t want to know," Rowan muttered as they led her through Diagon Alley.


    Petunia stared in obvious fascination of the people as she muttered, "It''s like stepping back into Rowan shrugs and says, "Tell me about it. But you''ll sadly get used to it overtime." Petunia looks vaguely alarmed at that but continues to look around.


    Andrew kept up a lively commentary pointing everything out as they headed over to their next stop Flourish and Blotts book shop. Petunia instantly brightened up at the sheer size of the store filled with countless books. "There book filing system is frankly terrible, but they''ve got wonderous things in here provided you can find them," Rowan muttered.


    "So, have you given any thought to what I said before?" Rowan asked as they began to skim through the books.


    "Well, I first have to successfully get a food permit and proper certification," Petunia said with a flush. "Despite your utmost confidence in me, Row, and offering to be the pastry shop''s investor, I''d like to at least attend culinary school first."


    "Just think on it," Rowan suggested. "I think there''s a large potentially untapped market."


    "I know," Petunia rolled her eyes, before happily finding a wizarding cookbook for which to compare traditional normal people recipes.


    Leaving Andrew alone with Petunia, Rowan whispers that she has an errand to run and will meet up with later in front of Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlor. Andrew does not protest as he eagerly begins to chat with his gorgeous crush. He knew that Rowan was being an excellent wingman and he owed her a favor for it.


    Rowan halted in front of an old shop that she had only once been there before. Typically, most wizards unless they had children never returned to this particular shop. The peeling gold-letter sign still reads, "Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C." In the dusty window, a single wand is placed on a faded purple cushion to emphasize the shop''s single purpose.


    The hanging doorbell rings as Rowan steps inside of the shop. The shop still looks the same with a single counter and a bench. The rest of the shop is cluttered with hundreds of thin boxes that almost reach to the very ceiling. The solemn feeling still permeates through the shop along with a good dusting of dust.


    From the back room a pale old man emerges as his sharp silver eyes shimmer in the gloomy shop air. Mr. Ollivander''s sharp eyes take her in as he says, "Miss Prince to what do I owe the unexpected honor?"


    "I need to have my wand looked at," Rowan solemnly answered as she flicked her wrist and the spring wand holster dropped her wand into her open palm.


    "Oh?" Mr. Ollivander solemnly said. "And what might be the problem? It seems to be in perfectly good order."


    "I destroyed an artifact last night and I''d like to make certain that is indeed the case," Rowan stiffly replied.


    "Very well then," Mr. Ollivander replied as he took the held-out wand. Twirling the wand in his fingers he nods and peers at the wand. "No cracks. No magic core instability. Smooth still. No added duress. Still seems in perfect working order." And as if to make sure a burst of sparks emerges from the tip of the wand.


    Holding the wand out for Rowan to take, Mr. Ollivander says, "Though the wand is stronger than the last time I saw it. Recent enough that the wand is still adjusting."


    Rowan does not answer the question as she accepts her wand back. Sliding the wand back into place she reaches into her mokeskin pouch and says, "I''d like to commission a personalized second wand to be crafted."


    Mr. Ollivander narrows his eyes and says, "I do not forge second wands, when there is a perfectly good first wand still in use."


    "I will have need for it," Rowan firmly replied as she held out the long, Great Horned Serpent horn to him. "I was told so by the one who gave me this."


    Mr. Ollivander''s eyes meet Rowan''s midnight black indigo eyes. Seeing the solemn truth there he gingerly takes the horn and feels the rush of power within the horn. "I''ve never forged a wand with a Great Horned Serpent''s horn. They are rare solitary creatures that rarely ever favor wizards with their horns. But when they do, so I have been told, their wands are incredible works of art.


    Both powerful and flexible much like Water is and unlike the Phoenix feathers that burn bright and true like Fire. But I suppose a fitting core for one who is a descendant of Salazar Slytherin. But you wear a glamor over your left eye unlike Gilbert Grindelwald."


    Rowan stiffens as her eyes flicker in shock to meet his solemn piercing gaze. "My father was the one who forged his first wand, aye, I remember it well. I was a mere youth then, but I remember the powerful wand that was forged then. And upon seeing once more, he returned changed. With an eye much like yours, yes, I recall him coming to see my father asking questions about a wand best forgotten," Mr. Ollivander gravely said.


    Turning away, Mr. Ollivander coldly mutters, "You both have similar pair of eyes that are all seeing like the deepest pools of water that absorb all light failing to reflect absolutely nothing back. They are the consequences of the use of forbidden magic, nevertheless, come."

 Chapter 500 - Mr. Ollivander â…¡

    Mr. Ollivander leads the way into the back with Rowan following down a narrow hall into a surprisingly large workshop. Wands are in the process of being forged there are hundreds of sticks as well as hundreds of drawers that seem to hold rare, precious wand cores. Mr. Ollivander sets the Great Horned Serpent core on the table and says, "I have tree samples of every kind of wood no matter how rare. I''ll have you try them all and see which works the best."


    A drawer flies open as a hundred or more wooden blocks line up before her. "The best kinds of woods for the wand creation will feel warm to your hand. Put the discarded blocks to the side and then continue onward. We''ll narrow the best afterward."


    Rowan reaches for her wand and removes the illusion spell from her eye, before returning it to its original spot. Starting with the first wood block of Acacia, she feels nothing before reaching for the next one. Suddenly she can see the power swirling around Mr. Ollivander and gapes. It was rather beautiful like flickering silver lights that were constantly blossoming all around him like flowers.


    "So, what do you see?" Mr. Ollivander asked rather unconcerned.


    "Your magic is rather delicate," Rowan muttered in embarrassment as she grabbed the next block to no effect. "It''s silver and blossoms like spring cherry blossoms."


    "Ah, well, I do live for a single pursuit in mind," Mr. Ollivander replied not offended by the revelation. "Interesting, it seems that your eye does not see the future as Grindelwald''s did. But still, you should have never touched such forbidden magic in the first place, Miss Prince."


    The two of them fall into a heavy silence after that as Rowan keeps trying more wooden blocks to no avail until at last a dark wood with lighter swirls feels rather warm to the touch. She sets it aside, before being stopped by Mr. Ollivander with a gesture of his hand.


    Mr. Ollivander slowly says, "Hawthorn. A wood of conflicting natures, the tree leaves and blossoms bring forth life via healing and yet upon being cut the wood smells of death and brings forth life and death itself. An excellent wand for healing or for casting deadly curses. I suppose we might as well stop now, Miss Prince. I''m fairly certain this will be the only wood that will react to you."


    Rowan slowly nods and says, "Might you know of a spell that might hide my right eye, Mr. Ollivander? The illusion spell that I''ve been using seems to be affecting my sense of perception as well."


    Mr. Ollivander turns to eye her and says, "None that you are not already aware of. And you are terrible at transfiguration, Miss Prince."


    Rowan nods her head in agreement as Mr. Ollivander cryptically adds, "Though I am certain that such a powerful transfiguration would be of no trouble for your twin brother. He seems to have inherited that particular talent from him."


    "What?" Rowan stiffly hissed at the old wandmaker.


    Mr. Ollivander ignores her question and begins to put the blocks away one by one by hand. Using too much magic on said sample wood cores over time could ruin the samples. Though time consuming, Ollivander had always taken in pride in doing the best by his wands.


    Rowan warily studied the old wandmaker the entire time, but she found nothing amiss with his movements. Finished, he closed the drawer shut, before glancing up at her. "I''ll have you return to the shop to be measured again once I find an acceptable Hawthorn wood which to use to forge your wand," Mr. Ollivander muttered. "It''ll take some time as I must take your nature into question, before paring the wood and core."


    "Thank you," Rowan unhappily said, before turning away to leave.


    "And Miss Prince," Mr. Ollivander warningly said. "The path you tread is on the tip of the sword. Take care not to fall to either side."


    "I know," Rowan replied without turning back, before walking out of the shop. She was somewhat grateful to Ollivander, but she did not like being around him. Maybe, because he always seemed to see too much. Either way, she would rather limit their future encounters.


    Rowan returned to meet at their promised location in front of Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlor. Luckily, they had yet to arrive as she sat down and ordered some chocolate ice cream. By the time they arrived, Rowan was already eating her ice cream.


    Petunia happily takes a seat and orders mint chocolate ice cream, while Andrew orders Neapolitan ice cream. While they wait for their orders to arrive, Rowan asks, "So how''d it go?"


    "I found a lot of useful cookbooks," Petunia said with pride. "And Andrew here even found a rare one for the use of Squibs. It''ll be useful as it won''t require me to substitute a single cooking step."


    "That''s nice," Rowan said as she took another bite of her ice cream. "And you, Andrew?"


    Andrew winked over at Rowan, who merely just stared at him. "I just browsed around," Andrew emphasized with another wink.


    Deciding it was better to turn away, Rowan does and ignores Andrew. Mr. Fortescue soon after arrives with their ice creams and they fall silent as they eat. Finished, they finally gather their things and head to the Floo chimney''s. They had not floo''d to Diagon Alley as they hadn''t wanted to make Petunia any more nervous than she already was. Now that Petunia had seen the Knight Bus, the Floo system should not seem so bad.


    Rowan and Andrew quickly explain to Petunia on what to do. Andrew goes first and says, "9 Mayfield Road," before stepping into the green flames and vanishing away.


    Petunia nervously stares at the green flames that die away. "Are you sure this is safe for me to use?'' Petunia nervously asked.


    "Yes, as it''s the floo powder that''s doing the magic," Rowan calmly replied. "Just remember to say, 9 Mayfield Road, and all will be well. I''ll be coming right after you and Andrew is waiting for you at his uncle''s place."


    "Okay," Petunia quietly said before taking a deep breath and tossing the sparkling power into the flame. "9 Mayfield Road," she said, before stepping into the green flames and whirling away.


    "I hope she doesn''t get sick," Rowan muttered before doing the same. She really should have warned Petunia about the motion sickness. But then again, she did not want to frighten her any more than Petunia already was. Petunia would be fine¡­. probably...

 Chapter 501 - Swimming Pool

    As it turned out it all worked well in the end, Petunia arrived safely at the Abbott home and nothing went wrong. Since everything went so well, the three of them were allowed to wander about all day and even late into the evening provided they were all together. Petunia loved it because she was treated like an a.d.u.l.t. And Andrew loved it, because he got to spend so much time with the girl of his dreams.


    And as for Rowan, she just enjoyed having a nice leisurely vacation for once. She had destroyed a Horcrux and the Resurrection Stone and survived the encounter. She figured that just this once she had earned herself at least a few days without any worries. She would have plenty to think on later on but for now, it would be nice to act like the fourteen-year-old she actually was.


    The days swiftly went by until it was the second last day of Rowan''s two-week visit. She would be leaving the day after tomorrow and returning back to Prince Manor. And much like Rowan, Lily finally returned from her own two-week vacation. Once she arrived home, Lily was happily told that Rowan was in town. Only pausing to change into her bathing suit, Lily had her dad drop her off at the town pool.


    Lily eagerly made her way inside and across the hot pavement to find most of the pool full except for one corner of the pool. There floating on a round dive is a raven-haired young woman with her hair pulled into a braid wrapped around her neck to be kept out of her water. But that was the least of it.


    A giggle escaped Lily at seeing that Rowan wearing a full-length long diving suit that covered her entire body to her ankles except for the open back. Not only did Rowan have a pair of silver shades on her face but was even holding a black umbrella to shade herself from the sun.


    "What''s the point of tanning if you''re wearing a full body swimsuit and holding an umbrella?" Lily asked as she slid into the pool with them.


    "I''m not planning to tan," Rowan replied. "I''m just enjoying the cool water."


    "Fine. But what''s Andrew doing here?" Lily asked as she spotted the round-faced boy whispering into Petunia''s ear a short distance away.


    "His uncle is Mr. Abbot and he''s staying with him over the summer. And Petunia is now his official girlfriend, so I would suggest that you get used to him if I were you," Rowan drily remarked.


    "Andrew and Tuney?" Lily gawked. "But she''s a year older than him and taller too boot!"


    Rowan raises her eyebrows and removes her silver shades. Her midnight indigo black eyes simply stare at Lily causing her to flush in mortification. "Lily Evans, I never thought you were ever one to judge based solely on appearances," Rowan said as she put on her sunglasses back on.


    Lily flushed bright pink as Rowan slowly said, "But then again, I''ve been wrong before. And besides, a year is nothing in wizarding years."


    "I know, it''s just that Tuney hate''s magic!" Lily whispered as she glanced at the two of them.


    "Not really," Rowan replied. "She just always misunderstood it. Petunia and I have been corresponding ever since last year and we have cleared up a lot of things which she was wrong about. She is actually rather curious about magic and just never had the guts to ask before. Why we even took her to Diagon Alley just this last week. She rather enjoyed the trip might I add."


    "What?! The three of you went to Diagon Alley!" Lily loudly exclaimed.


    "London actually," Rowan said with great relish. "But we stopped by Diagon Alley on the last day of our trip on the way back."


    "Mum and Dad let Petunia go to London with the two of you?!"


    "Yes, we had a rather fun time overall. Why Petunia even helped me pick up this swimming suit and the one''s she''s presently wearing."


    "Why wasn''t I invited?" Lily asked sounding rather hurt. As of late, she had been feeling the friendship between Rowan and her was becoming more and distant. It wasn''t like they suddenly stopped talking, but they just didn''t spend as much time together as before.


    "You were over at a friend''s house," Rowan arched her brow. "What was I supposed to do? Steal you away when I tend to see you during the entire school year?"


    Lily is somewhat mollified by Rowan''s reply and says, "Well, just next time invite me along as well." And she truthfully did mean it, she just wanted to reconnect with Rowan again. She missed those times like the summer before their second year, when they spent time together.


    "Yes, yes, we''ll make it a girl trip all three of us," Rowan said reaching over for her lemonade being held in a thermo. Typically used to keep things warm, but it worked on cold things too.


    Lily shyly peeked at Rowan and said, "So James invited me to go shopping to Diagon Alley with him and his family. Do you think I should accept?"


    Feigning innocence, Rowan says, "Why ever not? He is our friend. And Severus is grounded until school starts. You might as well go with him."


    Lily blinks and sheepish grins, "You''re right. And how''s Severus doing? His letters are the usual, but I get the feeling he''s a bit down."


    "I suppose that is true enough," Rowan slowly said with a glint in her eye. "But ever since his growth spurt and his new look, he''s been given a lot of admiring looks from the girls."


    Lily blinks and asked in confusion, "Girls? What girls? I thought you said that he was stuck at the Prince Manor the whole time."


    "Oh, he is," Rowan slowly lied. "But various guests of grandfather bring their granddaughter''s by given that Severus is quite the eligible bachelor. He is rathe popular too. But it is such a shame, really, he''s not interested in any of them. Maybe, you can convince him otherwise?"


    "I don''t know, Rowan," Lily uneasily said. "I don''t think, Severus would like that very much."


    "Nonsense, Lily," Rowan practically purred. "He''s your best friend. I''m sure you only want the best for him."


    "I guess I can say something to him once school starts," Lily quietly said not noticing that she was biting her lip as if somewhat distressed.


    "Interesting," Rowan thought to herself. "So, there is something there after all."


    Quickly changing the subject, Rowan says, "Any who, Aunt Georgine has been rather busy all summer long packing and sending her things over to Hogwarts. Though I warn you, she is a bit blunt. I''d be ready for her come the start of the school year."


    "Your aunt isn''t that bad, Rowan," Lily huffed with a roll of her eyes. "And besides, I think she''s rather impressive really."


    Rowan merely sniffs as Lily gets a mischievous glint in her eyes and begins to splash the sputtering Rowan. Quickly Petunia and Andrew join in the traitors the whole lot of them! Soaking wet and unhappy, Rowan climbs out of the pool and finds a nice spot in which to dry in. She would have her revenge one way or another.

 Chapter 502 - Prongs

    On Rowan''s last night in Cokesworth, the Evans and the Abbott''s gathered together for an outdoor barbeque. Over by the grills, Mr. Evans and Mr. Abbott prepared meat as the smell sizzled into the night. The Abbott children ran in the small backyard, while the youths sat at a lawn table playing a crazy eight''s card game. To everyone''s shock Rowan won every single time even when the three other players ganged up against her.


    With a smirk, Rowan proudly claimed her winnings to the dismay of everyone else. Andrew sadly remarked, "That was all of my summer money too."


    "What a shame," Rowan snickered. "Because it''s mine now."


    Andrew glares at Rowan and says, "That''s because you cheated somehow."


    "I didn''t use any magic nor any obvious cheats," Rowan demurely replied.


    Petunia narrowed her light-colored eyes and said, "Maybe, but I noticed that you didn''t deny that you weren''t cheating in some other manner, Rowan."


    Rowan flashes them a shark like smile. "I''m a Slytherin, remember. I always get even in the end."


    "And this is exactly why Slytherins don''t have many friends outside of their house," Andrew mumbled causing Lily and Petunia to snort.


    Rowan shrugs and says, "All''s fair in love and war. And this is war."


    "We''re playing a game, Rowan," Lily drily said.


    "Nonsense, it''s practicing battle and psychological tactics," Rowan cheerfully said which earned her more glares from the three of them.


    Luckily, she is saved when, Mrs. Evans says, "The food is ready you, four, come sit down at the table."


    The four of them scramble off the lawn only pausing to gather the cards, before hurrying over to sit at the red checkered cloth covered table. The four of them sit down as the three children hurry over and sit down as well. There''s potato salad, jello salad, crisps, lemonade, sausages, and steak. They all begin to serve themselves, before hungrily digging in.


    After a second serving, Rowan licks her teeth clean with a satisfied sigh as Lily and Petunia stare at Rowan. "Sometimes it amazes me how much you eat Rowan," Petunia drily remarked.


    "Pfft, Severus and Terry can eat up to three or four plates in one sitting," Rowan muttered. "I''ve got nothing on the two of them."


    Petunia warily shakes her head as she turns to glance at her boyfriend who is finishing his third plate. Andrew happily smiles at her as Petunia''s cheeks turn light pink. "Well, I suppose three plates isn''t all that much," Petunia muttered out loud to herself.


    "Vernon certainly ate a lot more than that at every meal," Rowan privately thought to herself.


    The rest of the night quickly passes by full of laughter and chatter until the Evans finally leave after helping with the cleanup. Tired everyone happily retires to bed to sleep after their exciting evening. Rowan is getting ready to bed when with a loud clunk the silver necklace with a moonstone pedant that hung around her neck clatters loudly onto the bathroom tile floor.


    With a wary gaze, she bends down and picks up the silver pendant necklace. The necklace clamp had cleanly snapped off in two. Frowning, Rowan walks over to her bed and grabs her wand. Pointing her wand at the necklace she says, "Reparo." But nothing happens.


    Thinking she must be doing something wrong; Rowan tears a page out of a book and says, "Reparo!" The page seamlessly inserts itself back into the book as if nothing had ever occurred. Maybe, the necklace could only be repaired via a magical metal like spell or magic metal crafter? It made perfect sense as enchanted items or magically items had to be reforged by a specialist such as a blacksmith.


    Still, Rowan could not feel a tinge of unease in the pit of her stomach. She was never one for believing in omens. But this seemed just like to much of a coincidence. Shaking her head, she climbs into bed and clutches the pendant in her hand. She unknowingly falls asleep like that as her night is full of troubled dreams.


    Blinking wide awake she found that it was rather bright. Glancing around, Rowan climbs off the bed and walks over to the window where the curtains are blowing from the open window. Outside on the lawn she sees James smiling and waving up at her.


    Faintly smiling, Rowan waves back and runs down still in her pajama''s as James makes his way to the front door. "What are you doing here?" Rowan asked the minute she opened the front door.


    "I came to say sorry, sneaky snake," James chuckled as the two of them walked over to sit on the porch.


    "Sorry?" Rowan asked in confusion. "Whatever for James? You haven''t tried to pull a prank on me since our first year, and much less on Severus after he gave you bat ears during our first year."


    James pointed up at the sky that is rapidly starting to darken from the heavy moving clouds. "Things are getting far too messy, and you''re going to need the help, Rowan. And besides, it really was all my own fault."


    "What was your fault?" Rowan asked in obvious bewilderment.


    "I shouldn''t have been flying on my broom in the middle of the storm," James sheepishly said. "I fell off my broom and not only clonked my head hard enough to crack my skull, but I got a really bad fever too."


    "Are you okay?" Rowan worriedly asked.


    "I am now," James ruefully smiled. "But sorry in advance, it looks like I won''t be able to keep my promise after all."


    "About what?"


    "About telling Lily, my feelings without any interference."


    "Whatever are you talking about, Prongs? You are right here in Cokeworth. Lily only lives a fifteen-minute walk from here."


    "I know, but I won''t be me anymore."


    "Whatever do you mean, James? You have been talking in nothing but riddles. And that is so unlike you, you''re a Gryffindor for bloody sakes!"


    "I know," James chuckled as he stared at the rapidly thickening sky with dark, heavy clouds. The sunlight suddenly vanished as the sky became all but dark. A storm was coming.


    A rumble of thunder can be heard in the distance as the storm draws nearer. A cool, strong gust of wind begins to pick up as James rises to his feet and turns towards Rowan. "Thanks for being such a good friend, Rowan. I really was happy to have met you," James pulls her into a tight hug as Rowan in serious concern for her friend finds herself returning the hug.


    Pulling back, James chuckles and impishly says, "You know, I just know that I''m always going to be shorter than you."


    James paused with a wicked gleam in his eye. "I''m surprised you didn''t even say anything when my face was almost buried in your chest, Rowan? You know, they''re not that small anymore."


    Rowan''s ears turn bright pink as she hisses, "Perverted prick, you''ve got Lily! Get your mind out of the gutter!"


    James flashes her a cheeky grin, before that quickly fades away. Turning away, he points at the clouds overhead that are threatening to rain down. "Stay safe, Rowan," James quietly said, before sending her a wistful, sad smile. "I really am sorry, Rowan. And please look out for Wormtail for me and the rest of the gang."


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Rowan loudly asked in confusion as she frowned at James''s words. It was so unlike him. Whatever did he mean by his words? It was like he was going to leave.


    Rowan unconsciously takes a step forward to reach out to stop him, but James had already stepped off the porch and out into the storm. Rowan opened her mouth to call out to him as he stepped into the middle of the road when James turned around to face her. An emotionally charged smile was on his face as he closed his eyes and pointed up at the sky.


    Rowan raised her gaze to the heavily clouded gloomy sky but saw nothing. Suddenly, she sees something yellow, blue, purple rumble in the sky. In a horrified, slow motions she moves to shout as a bolt of lightning descended from the heavens and struck him.


    Rowan woke up shouting and sat up straight in bed wildly gasping. With her heart pounding, and her mouth dry, she wildly glances all around to find that it was still dark outside. Glancing at the alarm clock at her side, the clock reads 5:15 in the morning. Wiping the cold sweat off her face with her sleeve, she mutters out loud, "What a strange dream."


    Trying to put the unease out of sight and out of mind, Rowan climbs out of bed and decides to get ready early. A nice cool shower out to put her mind at rest. She probably just ate too much last night. That was probably just it. However, she had failed to notice that the moonstone pendant that she had gone to sleep with clutched in her hand had completely disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 503 - The Potter’s

    An older couple sits at the bedside of their still unconscious son, an unruly haired youth of fourteen years of age, who typically is a bit tan from the sun, but at present is rather pale. His hazel eyes are closed, and his breathing is light as if in a deep, profound slumber.


    The aged wizard with wispy unruly hair and hazel eyes tightly clutches his wife''s hand. His wife, a warmly looking grandmotherly witch with toffee colored eyes firmly squeezes his hand back. "James will be fine, love," Euphemia Potter croaked as she clutched her damp handkerchief in her other hand drying the occasional tear.


    Fleamont Potter merely pressed his lips together as they waited for their only son to awaken. They had never expected to have children after their many years of trying. And yet, in their old age, they had been blessed with a miracle. A son.


    The pregnancy had been particularly harsh on Euphemia with a high-risk factor given her age. During the entire pregnancy, the healers had her on bedrest. All Fleamont could do was stay at her side and make her comfortable as best as he could. The delivery of their son had come with incredibly high risks for the healers were worried his wife might bleed out. To their amazement Euphemia gave birth much like any other witch with minor complications.


    "James, please wake up, son," Fleamont thought in his mind. If anything happened to their precious boy, he did not know what he and Euphemia would do. It would surely break their hearts and send them to their early graves that much faster.


    Euphemia quietly says, "He shouldn''t have been flying out in the storm, Fleamont. I know he is a Gryffindor and all like you were, but I was a Hufflepuff. I know that we have never punished him before Fleamont, but this cannot continue. I will write to Professor McGonagall and he will be banned from playing Quidditch for the rest of the year."


    "Seems reasonable, love," Fleamont croaked. "But first, our son has to wake up."


    The couple falls silent when to their shock and amazement right before their very eyes, their precious son begins to stir. It starts with faint movements until their sons hazel green flecked eyes open. Blinking as if in disbelief, James croaks, "Mum? Dad?" Flecks of pain, joy, disbelief, and sorrow can be visibly seen in his moist filling eyes.


    "Oh, son, you had us so worried!" Fleamont exclaimed as Euphemia began to noisily weep in relief, before drawing her son into her embrace.


    While Euphemia planted wet kisses all over their son''s face in relief, Fleamont hurried out of the room to get the healer in charge. The healer in question is Hippocrates Smethwyck, now a certified healer with sleek hair and of medium build and height. Despite it his youthful appearance, Smethwyck had inherited his healing master''s imposing manner.


    With a firm cool face, Smethwyck approached as his green healer robes swooshed around him. Pausing at the bedside, he reaches for a clipboard to study the notes that have been made on the case. The emblem on his chest is that of a crossed wand and bone proclaiming him a certified healer.


    The patient had since sat up and seemed to drink some water. Smethwyck calmly observes the situation, before he asked, "Patient James Fleamont Potter, what is the last event that you recall?"


    James''s hazel eyes solemnly blink up at him. "I can''t remember."


    Making a note of that with an enchanted ink quill, Smethwyck writes on the clipboard, "Patient cannot recall the traumatic event. Possible memory loss. Further testing is required."


    Glancing up from his notes, Smethwyck asks, "Do you feel any pain?"


    "My head and the rest of my body ache a bit," James quickly answered as he tightly hugged his mother back not wanting to let her go. It was as though he if he were afraid that once he did, he would awaken to find that this was all a dream. Or maybe it was heaven, either way he had no wish for this dream to end.


    "That is perfectly normal considering the cracked skull and severe bruising on your body," Smethwyck replied. "Not to mention, you caught a fierce fever. And you are still in the recovery phase from both incidents, but the aching should subside no later than tomorrow."


    James slowly nods his head and in a very calm manner asked, "I''m sorry, but what day is today?"


    "It is the last day of July," Smethwyck slowly said to see if that garnered any reaction. Failing to see any, he adds, "July 31st of 1974, tomorrow will be August 1st."


    James eyes widen in shock as Smethwyck firmly says, "Patient James Fleamont Potter, please rest for now, there will be testing done to ensure that everything is healing well. And if all should go well, Mr. Potter, you shall be released later this very evening."


    "Oh, thank you, Healer Smethwyck!" The Potter couple gratefully said.


    Smethwyck nods in reply, before returning the clipboard back in place and striding away. He would need to call upon another Healer to aid him in the memory test. He had the firm impression that something had gone astray, either from the head crack or from the fever. Possibly even a side effect from the combination of both.


    James turned to stare at his parents and asked, "How long have I been here?" And after a brief pause adding, "Mum and Dad," in obvious delight and disbelief.


    "Only two days, Jamie," Euphemia muttered. "Today will be your third day."


    ames sighs with mixed emotions as he leans back to rest in his pillows. Euphemia fluffs up his pillows and asks her son, ''Would you like some soup to eat?"


    "Please," James gratefully said as she hurries off to find a healer and ask for soup.


    Turning to eye the old figure of his father, James eyes smarten with tears as his voice turns gruff. "I''m so sorry, Dad. I promise that I''ll never put you through something like this again."


    "I know you won''t son," Fleamont cracked a smile. "But your mother and I will see to it that you are taken off the Quidditch team for the entire year.??


    Fleamont waits for the expected cries of protest, but instead James surprises him. "I think that would be for the best, dad. I did something really foolish and frankly Quidditch doesn''t seem that appealing at this juncture."


    Fleamont sputters in surprise, "If I knew that was all it took for you to mature, young man, I''d have clonked you on the head myself ages ago!"


    James wryly chuckles along with Fleamont as they enjoy this father and son moment. Blinking around, James takes in the hospital and slowly says, "How did I get here?"


    Fleamont makes a wary face, before reaching over to tousle his son''s untamed hair. "You were out flying in a storm and fell."


    James''s face falters as he closes his eyes shaking his head at himself. That was indeed something in his character. Opening his eyes, he bitterly says, "Sorry Dad, Mum, I didn''t mean to cause you to worry." And with a determined expression on his face, he says, "And it won''t happen again, I promise!"


    ??Good, because you won''t be seeing the other end of a broom all this summer and into the school year, young man!" Euphemia roared, before patting her son''s face as if to reassure herself he was there with them.


    James leans into his mother''s touch as Fleamont smiles tiredly at his only son. And he and Euphie had received the fright of their lives, the clonk to James''s head had done their son a turn for the better. It was a blessing in disguise.

 Chapter 504 - The Potter’s Ⅱ

    Much later that same evening, Fleamont and Euphemia Potter had side-apparated with their son, James having been released by the healers. Still, the Potters were just the tiniest bit appalled. Their son had partial amnesia.


    According to the healers, James recalled almost everything except for a few personages here or there and a few important events. It was not anything too terrible. But the healers had warned that their son may be missing memories of friends or known acquaintances at Hogwarts. As such, his close friends might want to be forewarned first. As for academic knowledge, their son had retained all knowledge and according to the healers was still a rather bright young man.


    As such, before the Hogwarts letter arrived, Euphemia Potter sent a letter to Professor McGonagall explaining the situation and asking that James be banned from playing Quidditch for the year. Also mentioning the fact that James himself felt a bit wary about getting on any type of broom and had requested to be taken off the team.


    Professor McGonagall had swiftly replied in a private letter that James would have been elected to be the new Quidditch Captain by the new Head of Gryffindor Bathsheda Babbling. However, considering the sudden circ.u.mstances she would let Professor Babbling know to select another Quidditch Captain, before the start of the school term. In her letter, she also said that was sad to hear of James accident and more so to lose such an excellent Quidditch Chaser. She hoped that all would be well with him and looked forward to seeing him again in September.


    With a happy sigh, Euphemia informed her husband. Not that they did not punish James, they forbade him from flying and many other extracurricular activities. Strangely enough, James did not protest and was rather demure after solely spending his time reading or working on his summer coursework. And upon seeing their son truly repentant this time, they decided to not further purse the matter. And let things be as they were.


    However, worried over their son''s sudden solemnity, their son''s three Gryffindor''s all arrived much like it had been promised to James. Everyone had grown taller over the summer including Pettigrew, (just enough to finally be slightly taller than Quyen). Sirius and Lupin would always be the tallest with James being a head shorter than them and Pettigrew being a head shorter than James.


    But then again even Peter Pettigrew knew that he was going to be the shortest out of the four them. Not that he minded that just knew that he would always be fast and swift on his broom. Better yet his girlfriend, Quyen did not mind whatsoever. With a blush and silly grin on his face, Peter happily entered the Potter home.


    It was not the ancestral Potter home as that was an old drafty manor according to James. But the large red brick home with open grounds and a surrounding forest was rather nice. There was even a small lake on the grounds to go for a cool swim. Though the ducks could take offense at times. They be forced to rush out of the water being chased by an angry quacking mama duck.


    Sirius, a handsome devil that he was and knew it, he eagerly pulls James into his arms for a quick hug. "Heh, still short as ever," Sirius teased flashing a glistening grin.


    His dark silky hair tastefully fell around his face with his gray eyes sparkling with delight. "Heard you feel off the broom? Did you knock everything out of your head?" Sirius impishly teased.


    "Not quite that bad," James smiled with a mix of emotions. Relief, joy, sadness, pain, but joy more than anything else. His friend was still as loud, and boisterous as he remembered him.


    Lupin was still tall and thin, but not quite so delicate as before. Having been cured had done wonders for his complexion and his health. He looked the picture of health with a tint of pink in his cheeks. His eyebags were a thing of the past as his russet hair stood out that much more because of it.


    Remus Lupin carefully studies his unruly haired friend and says, "It looks like the clonk on the head must have done you some good. You seem much more mature than before, James."


    "You look a lot better, Remus," James said with surprise at seeing the perpetual tiredness and eyebags missing from his friend''s face. But he could not believe that there was truly a cure for werewolfism. It was a miracle really when he had learned that was indeed the case.


    "Well, you''re still as short as ever, James," Peter Pettigrew interjected with a teasing grin. "Though I''ll admit not quite as short as I am."


    Pettigrew had grown over the summer and looked nothing like the round boy, he once had been at the start of Hogwarts. And after working during the summers had kept him nice and fit, and his broad shoulders now gave more for of young man''s appearance than just a simple youth. He was tanned with sun streaked mousy colored hair and bright chocolate colored eyes. Still he was almost now as tall as his girlfriend and as long as he grew as tall as her, he would be right proud.


    James''s face is full of contrary emotions, before he coldly lied, "And just who are you?"


    Peter Pettigrew''s tanned face goes pale as Pettigrew stammers, "It''s me, James. Peter Pettigrew, Wormtail."


    "I''m sorry," James stiffly said. "But I don''t recognize you at all."


    Lupin and Sirius share worried glances as Sirius says, "It''s Pete, James. He is in our year and in Gryffindor. He''s part of the Marauders and in our dorm."


    James slowly nods his head and says, "Sorry, but the name doesn''t ring any bells."


    "Well, in that case, we''ll just have to help you along," Lupin quickly said pulling the downtrodden figure of Peter by his side.


    Lupin comforted Pettigrew by patting him on the shoulder. Pettigrew weakly smiles back but does not dare raise his gaze off the floor. Lupin sighs and merely keeps a firm arm around Pettigrew in comfort and to show solidarity. Even if James had forgotten Pettigrew, he was not about to abandon his friend. Pettigrew had not when James sided with Sirius in their second year and he certainly would not know when his friend needed him the most.


    "I suppose," James replied not promising anything.


    Lupin''s eyes narrowed, but he did not comment as he studied his friend. Sirius was too dumb to notice as usual as the two of them eagerly began to discuss the present Quidditch League. But Lupin had not missed the way James had stared at Peter. That was not just recognition but an incredible dislike if not hatred.


    However, what could Peter have possibly done to merit such a glance? But then again if James mind was missing memories, perhaps, what James did remember did not paint a pretty picture. Even Lupin had to admit it, but their first year sharing the same dorm had brought a lot of clashes between the four of them. Maybe, what James remembered was that and as such he did not wish to acknowledge Peter. Either way, he would have to keep a firm eye on both of them.

 Chapter 505 - Mrs. Pettigrew

    Needless to say, it was a terrible weekend for Peter Pettigrew. Every time Pettigrew tried or attempted to be nice to James, he would be coldly rebuffed. He finally just gave up and quietly sat down to read in a corner of the Potter home. Pettigrew was never quite so grateful when the weekend ended, and it was time to go home and see his mother.


    His mother was a mousy looking woman with mousy brown hair and chocolate colored eyes. Mrs. Pettigrew happily greeted her son with open arms in her ample bosom. She was quite plump, but not overly plumb. It was like hugging a warm marshmallow that smelled of perpetual sweetness. For Mrs. Pettigrew did indeed have a rather vigorous sweet tooth.


    Mrs. Pettigrew instantly noticed her son''s downtrodden face and said, "What''s wrong, my little bon-bon?"


    "Mum," Pettigrew whined at being still called that pet name.


    "Come inside and tell mum all about it," Mrs. Pettigrew said as she pulled her son inside their rickety old home. Her husband, Mr. Pettigrew had been a muggleborn wizard. He had been a good man, but he had died rather young from the dragon pox. He had left her and their three-year-old son all alone in the world.


    A single mother all by herself, Mrs. Pettigrew took all the small odd jobs that she could in order to provide for herself and her son. She finally had her own little business of preparing herbal remedies and selling them to the public. Some of them were for muggle use and other''s for magical folks. Either way, her tiny herbal shop catered two both sides of the general masses.


    Mrs. Pettigrew instantly serves her son a cup of lemonade and pulls out a tray of freshly baked sweets out of the oven. Pulling out her wand, she instantly cools one of the tarts and places it before her son. "Now, my little bon-bon, tell me, what is ever the matter?"


    "James doesn''t remember me," Pettigrew croaked.


    "Bonbon, you''ll have to be clearer than that," Mrs. Pettigrew murmured.


    "James hit his head during the summer, and it cracked his brains," Pettigrew huffed. "And now, he remembers everyone else except me!"


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, Bonbon," Mrs. Pettigrew softly said. "But surely, you can still be friends?"


    "Well, James doesn''t like me!" Pettigrew sniffed. "He coldly looks at me like he hates me!" Ironically, that was not far from the truth.


    Mrs. Pettigrew slowly nods her head and says, "Well, bon-bon, I don''t know what to say. But even if James does not want to be your friend anymore, you still have plenty of friends. And sometimes that happens, my bon-bon. As we grow older for one reason or another, we lose friends.


    Either we change or they change. Some friends will move away or simply the fact that our lives get so much more complicated and busier that we lose all contact. It is bound to happen in your lifetime, Bonbon, but for you it just started a bit earlier rather than later."


    "But I don''t want things to change," Pettigrew whined.


    "Oh, Bonbon, don''t we all wish that?" Mrs. Pettigrew lamented. "I too wish your father were still here with us, but he is not. And we cannot change that which is out of our control. We must simply live on and move on to better things in life."


    "Better?"


    "Why yes, Bonbon. I could not exactly sit in a pool of my own tears with you at my side, now could I? You will always be the brightest ray of sunshine in my life. And though the ache of your father will never completely leave me. I find that I am so happy with you at my side, my bon-bon."


    "For true?"


    "Truely."


    Pettigrew quietly begins to eat the warm, delicious tart placed in front of him. "Does it ever stop hurting?" Pettigrew mumbled through a mouthful of a sweet, tangy tart.


    "It will eventually," Mrs. Pettigrew replied. "And besides, you still have your girlfriend to cheer you up. And when exactly, were you planning on telling me about her?"


    Pettigrew chokes and through watery eyes gasped, "Who told you?!"


    "Why the neighbors, did! Apparently, they saw you canoodling with her in public!" Mrs. Pettigrew crossed her arms over her ample chest. "Now bring the girl over next time, I''d like to properly meet her."


    "Yes, mum," Pettigrew sheepishly said as he nervously rubbed his chin with his hand. He was not sure what his mother would think of his Quyen. She was a Slytherin, after all. And his own mother and father had both been Hufflepuff''s.


    "So, who is she and what house is she in?" Mrs. Pettigrew eagerly prodded. This was the first girl his son had ever shown interest in and she aimed to have him keep her. She wanted cute grandbabies some years further down the road. Ones, she could spoil with all her love and care.


    "Er, her name is Quyen Crowley," Pettigrew gulped. "And she''s a Slytherin."


    Mrs. Pettigrew slowly nods her head and says, "Well, you''ve been friends with the two Prince children and they''re not bad sorts. I would think that if you chose a Slytherin girl, she would be good as well. But remember, Bonbon, Slytherins tend to be petty. If you ever decide to marry the girl, please try to remember to wisely keep your mouth shut and not make any sort of rude comments."


    "Yes, mum," Pettigrew blushed. "I''ll bring her over before the start of the start of the school term. I''ll send her a letter right now!" Pettigrew scrambled to his feet and went to write a letter to his girlfriend and mail it off with their old family owl.


    Mrs. Pettigrew happily hummed to herself as she watched her beloved son scramble up the stairs. Turning away with a determined swoosh of her skirts, she got to work. She had plenty of things which to clean in order to prepare for the visit of Miss Crowley.


    She might not be wealthy or very well off, but she still had her pride. And she would show her best foot forward to her potential future daughter-in-law. Because if her son is anything like his father, he''d marry the first girl he fell in love with which in this case was the present Mrs. Pettigrew.


    Even back when, she had been Miss Rowle, before marrying her husband, she had never truly been wealthy. The Rowle''s were an old pureblood family with a cruel, vindictive nature. She had been lucky she belonged to one of the minor branches and had been an only daughter. Despite being disinherited by her parents for marrying a muggleborn wizard, she had been permitted to take her tiny marriage dowry with her. It had been enough to allow them the newlywed couple to buy their cottage and allow her to pay for her husband''s funeral.


    Still, Mrs. Pettigrew had a hint of worry on her face. Miss Crowley most certainly was the only daughter to a main pureblood family. Would her parents even allow her son''s courtship much less a marriage between them?


    Shaking such troubling thoughts from her mind, Mrs. Pettigrew resolutely began to pull items out of the attic to be cleaned. Whether or not the two children would marry was a distant future away. She would instead concentrate on what was directly in front of her, and with a loud sneeze, she got to work. Hufflepuff''s were steady like that.

 Chapter 506 - Mrs. Pettigrew â…¡

    Only a few days later on a quiet Sunday afternoon, Quyen Crowley tiptoed out of her bedroom and sneaked towards the floo hearth. The normally gloomy girl''s eyes sparkled with energy as even her cheeks had a tint of flush in excitement. Her usual thick sausage like curls have neatly been tamed back into a more manageable ponytail.


    The manor is empty for the afternoon as her parents had left for a Sunday t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte to be held at the Rowle home. Many families had been invited as the Rowle family were seeking a marriage partner for the disagreeable, but still unwed Euphemia, and a potential marriage partner for Thorfinn. However, despite the fact that many families would attend the t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte very few would consider betrothing their children to the Rowle family and those that would, would not be accepted by the Rowle family without a large bridal price or dowry. And a result, the Rowle family were being forced to lower their standards. They''d even accept a less than pure bloodline in exchange for a vast dowry and bridal price.


    In lieu of such a terrible event, Quyen had long ago planned to fake an illness to avoid the social travesty. And it worked too as her parents departed without so much a worry and left her in the care of her nanny house-elf''s care, Golsee.


    Quyen made a face at recalling the Rowle family. They were notoriously vindictive with a rather cruel streak. Her parents hoped to match her with one of the Rowle boys, but she had no interest whatsoever. The Rowle men tend to be cruel and Quyen knew that she would be treated worse than a house elf. No, she most certainly would not agree to such a match.


    More so Quyen exactly who the Rowle''s were secretly supporting. She did not understand why her parents were attempting such a match with how tense things were. But if she was perfectly honest with herself, she knew why. Her parents were covering their behinds just in case the Dark Lord rose to power. Whichever way the dice fell, they would be safe from both sides.


    Quyen had almost successfully made it to the floo hearth when a loud pop is heard. A wrinkled, thin old house elf with large watery eyes says, "Little Quyen, the master, and mistress are gone! What is Little Quyen doing out of bed?!" The female house elf called, Golsee panicked.


    Quyen lips twitch in annoyance at the antics of her house elf nanny. "I am visiting a friend," Quyen mumbled. "I will be back within two hours."


    Golsee shakes and rubs her hands anxiously together. "Golsee cannot allow it, little Quyen. What if master and mistress return early?!"


    "I shan''t be gone very long, Golsee," Quyen firmly said. "This is an order."


    Golsee tugs on her ears and says, "Golsee only worry for little Quyen. Golsee not want little Quyen in trouble. Golsee not want to see little Quyen locked away. No, no, Golsee cannot bear it!"


    Quyen lips tremble with apprehension and fear. When she was younger, she used to cry, when she was left all alone. Her mother especially did not like it and would lock her in a room until she behaved. Her mother used to say to her then, "If you wish to act like a foul, little beast than like a beast, ye shall be caged!" It had been years since the last time she had been locked in, but still, Quyen would shake with unease at the threat.


    Clenching her skirt, Quyen glanced down at her nanny house elf. The old thing had been the only one to give her any sort of affection. The only one to tuck her into bed and kiss her goodnight. The one who held her when she wet the bed from nightmares and hid the mess from her mother. Golsee had been the only one that had always been there for her.


    Quyen''s eyes soften as she quietly says, "I promise, I will be back within two hours, Golsee. If I am not back, then you have my permission to grab me from wherever I am located at and bring me back."


    Golsee ceased to tug on her ears in frustration leaving her ears bright red. "But what if little Quyen is hurt?" Golsee protested.


    "I am flooing directly to my friend''s house," Quyen argued. "I shall be perfectly safe from harm."


    "Golsee no like this little Quyen," Golsee unhappily muttered. "But Golsee will do as little Quyen says."


    Quyen nods at her house elf, before cheerfully walking over to the fireplace. Taking a bit of the sparkly powder, Quyen tosses the floo powder into the flames. "Mrs. Pettigrew''s Place." The flames roar as they turn green and she steps into them vanishing away.


    The Pettigrew home had been cleaned from top to bottom and sparkled. The air is scented with the sweet scent of food and that of fresh lemon-like scent. The figure of Pettigrew can be seen pacing back and forth on the round rug in the living room. Glancing at the time, Peter Pettigrew idly wonders, if his girlfriend is not coming? What if something went wrong? What if she had changed her mind in the end?


    While Pettigrew is stuck in an endless loop of worries, the fireplace roars with green flames as the lovely figure of his girlfriend emerge from the hearth. Pettigrew rushes forward and takes his girlfriend by the hands. "You''re here," Pettigrew reverently whispered.


    Quyen flushed and shyly murmurs, "I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    "Come," Pettigrew gently tugged her along. "My mum''s in the kitchen."


    Quyen pales a bit, but firmly clutches her boyfriend''s hand. The two of them head down the hallway to a small kitchen that had a round kitchen table with room for four. The table was groaning under the weight of food with delicious smelling desserts and pies sitting on kitchen counter racks to cool, before consumption.


    A mousy looking woman with mousy brown hair and chocolate-colored eyes whirled around causing her apron strings to fly. A warm smile appeared on Mrs. Pettigrew as Quyen began to introduce herself, "Greetings Mrs. Pettigrew, I am Quyen C-."


    Quyen let out a surprised, "oof," at suddenly begin hugged. Pettigrew flushes a bit in mortification as his mother sweeps up his girlfriend into her arms. "Welcome dear," Mrs. Pettigrew happily said as Quyen found her face in an ample bosom. "My son has told me so much about you that I feel as though I know you already."


    Pulling back, Mrs. Pettigrew gets a good luck at his son''s sweetheart. A tad scrawny with pale skin and glorious, thick dark curls. A bit somber and wary of others the way most pureblood children are, but a good girl at heart. Mrs. Pettigrew lets out a sound in satisfaction pleased at her son''s choice.


    "Have a seat, my dear," Mrs. Pettigrew happily said as she led her potential future daughter-in-law to sit down.


    Still somewhat shocked at being so abruptly hugged, Quyen finds herself seated next to her boyfriend and his mother. Quyen clears her throat and says, "Thank you for having me, Mrs. Pettigrew. Your home is very lovely."


    "That is very kind of you to say, my dear," Mrs. Pettigrew said. "Now eat up, I''ve made plenty of food."


    Quyen dutifully serves herself as Pettigrew flashed his girlfriend an apologetic smile. His mother could be a tad overenthusiastic at times. It was part of her nurturing Hufflepuff nature.


    While Quyen and Pettigrew begin to eat, Mrs. Pettigrew carefully studies the pair. Though the girl was shy, she had bright shiny eyes full of love every time she looked at her son. And her son returned the same equally infatuated gaze.


    Feeling much more confident about their being a couple, Mrs. Pettigrew carefully says, "My dear, I was wondering if your parents are in opposition to the two of you courting. If not, I would be most happy to oblige by the courtship rules. I am a Rowle by birth and only became a Pettigrew upon marrying my now deceased husband."


    Quyen both perked up and frowned at those words. She could have never imaged that her dear sweet Peter could ever be related to such fiends. But at the same time, her parents could not protest the match as her Peter was in fact a Rowle through his mother''s side.


    Quyen carefully finally answers, "My parents are not aware of our relationship yet, but I wish to marry Peter. I would be thrilled if you, Mrs. Pettigrew would send my parents a request for an official courtship."


    Mrs. Pettigrew sighed a bit at that. "I''m afraid not, my dear," Mrs. Pettigrew regretfully declared. "My husband was a muggleborn wizard and I was disowned for marrying him."


    Quyen''s face wilts but Pettigrew firmly takes her hand. "Then we''ll elope," Pettigrew matter-of-factly proclaimed. "Once we''re old enough, we''ll get married."


    Quyen slowly raises her head with eyes full of hope. "You would do that for me?" Quyen whispered.


    "Yes," Pettigrew audaciously declared. "I''d do anything for you, Queyen."


    Quyen glances down at her plate for a second before looking up at Mrs. Pettigrew. "If you don''t mind our eloping, I''d happily become your daughter-in-law, Mrs. Pettigrew."


    Mrs. Pettigrew ruefully grins and says, "I''ll not mind, there''s plenty of room in our home even if it is a tad tiny, though I do not want to hear any more of this nonsense about the two of you eloping until your seventh year. I''d very much like for both of you to graduate from Hogwarts."


    "Yes, mum," Pettigrew obediently said as he and Quyen returned to eating but they continued to hold hands the entire time.


    Mrs. Pettigrew shook her head and cheerfully dug into her own plate. No matter what came, she was confident enough that the two of them would brave the storms that would come. She could only hope for the best for them. And that is all a mother can do at times.

 Chapter 507 - Dinner at 12 Grimmauld Place

    However, earlier that same Sunday near Wiltshire, it was mid-morning. The family of five could be seen eating breakfast despite the late mid-morning hour, which was closer to lunch really. The only sound in the grand dining room is the clinking of silverware, while Bogdan Fawley glowers darkly at his children. He had a raging headache despite having already taken a hangover potion for the night before.


    Bogdan Fawley''s typically groomed hair is tousled, and his usual tan complexion is rather shallow causing the slight spray of freckles across his nose to be rather dark in stark contrast. His eyes are red-rimmed, but that does not stop him from searching for a single excuse to discharge his pent-up irritation. However, his children knew him all too well, and did not even so much as make a peep nor loudly eat.


    Sitting at his side is the voluptuous hourglass figure of his wife, Lysithea Fawley, who delicately cracks open a coddled egg with her spoon. Despite having just woken up her lips are a seductive rosebud pink that could easily make any male in the room mouths water and their trousers become tight. And that sensual image is further increased by the fact that she was only wearing undergarments with a half-open silk dress robe. There was not much that was left to the imagination, to say the least.


    Lysithea purposefully crosses her silky, fair legs in front of her causing her husband''s attention to be pulled away from their children. Her husband, Bogdan sends a tentative her leer her way, and while she responds back with a pursing of her lips causing him to hungrily lick his lips.


    Lysithea knew exactly what she was doing when she distracts her husband''s attention from her children. They would be attending a ball later in the week, and she did not want any of her children to be bruised, especially her daughter. Her daughter was like a beautiful rose that had finally bloomed, and who many admired and wanted to desperately pluck for their own. And even if those admirers did not gain anything out of the situation, they did tend to send rather expensive, lavish gifts for the family to have.


    Lysithea loose cascading auburn hair rustles as she leans back and turns her attention to her breakfast. Her husband much calmer now reaches over and strokes her leg without any embarrassment all the way up her thigh. Lysithea lips twitch as she softly chides, "Later, Bogdan."


    Bogdan sighs as he reluctantly does as he is told and removes his hand. However, feeling in a much better mood he begins to sip the cup of black tea that had been placed before him, before taking a bite of toast. He would need the energy for their bout in bed after brunch.


    A loud pop causing everyone to glance up and freeze as Bogdan abruptly rises to his feet causing his chair to tumble back in anger. "What did I tell you, this morning, you, stupid creature!" Bogdan roared as he struck the diminutive female house elf that had several bruises across her arms, and legs.


    The tiny female house elf went flying and struck the wall rather loudly with a painful thud. Bethanie, Spurgeon do their best to hide their expressions, but their hands clench their silverware until their fingers turn white. Esmond much better practiced at hiding his expression only bites his lips to keep himself from gasping out loud at father''s violent actions.


    Bogdan advances on the tiny female house elf that is struggling to rise to her feet to bow. However, before Bogdan can strike the house elf with a good boot heel into her stomach, Lysithea says, "Wait, Bogdan."


    Bogdan paused as Lysithea adds, "What is that you want, creature?"


    The tiny female house''s straight hair falls forward to cover her face as she bows and says, "Vimla is sorry for disobeying master, but a message from the Black family has arrived." The female house elf hobbles painfully forward and holds out the letter to Master Fawley.


    Bogdan snatches the letter from the creature and glances at the wax seal. Bogdan''s eyes brighten as he hands the letter to his wife. "It has the Black family crest," Bogdan eagerly said as his wife quickly put down her silverware and broke the wax seal.


    Lysithea is silent for a moment before a slow grin appears on her face. "Walburga and Orion Black have invited us to a private dinner. They wish to discuss a matter of importance with us."


    Lysithea''s lips curl up into an enchanting smile that caused her husband, Bogdan to hungrily stare at her lips again. "You''ve done very well for yourself, my girl," Lysithea proudly said as she studied the quiet figure of her daughter. "You''ve managed to enthrall the youngest Black child, and it would appear that the Black family is finally moving to ensure that you are not taken by any other. Well, done, indeed."


    Turning towards the wretched creature, Lysithea says, "Tell the Black family that we accept the invitation and will be in attendance."


    The tiny house elf bows, despite the pain. "Vimla understands," before swiftly popping away.


    Rising to her feet, Lysithea takes her husband by the hand. "Let us go and have a romp in my bedroom, Bogdan," Lysithea said without any trace of shame or embarrassment. "I will need the time to bathe afterward in order to ready myself for this evening."


    Bogdan growls hungrily, before all but dragging his wife behind him and away to her bedchamber. A loud squeal can be heard further down the hallway as much too impatient to wait, Bogdan gathers Lysithea in his arms and carries her away with full speed to her room. The door slamming far away can be heard announcing that the two of them had finally reached their destination.


    "Vimla," Bethanie hurriedly said, the instant she is certain that her parents are busy with other things.


    A loud pop is heard as the tiny female house elf in a clean tea towel with the Fawley embroidered crest appears before them. Bethanie hurries forward as do the figures of Spurgeon and Esmond. Esmond hugs the tiny house elf and whispers, "How bad does it hurt, Vimla?"


    Vimla lets out a painted wheeze in reply. "Vimla is only badly bruised, no broken bones."


    Spurgeon''s lips turn into a snarl as he hisses, "One day, I''ll be the master of this house, and this will no longer occur, Vimla. I can promise you that!"


    "Hush, Spurgeon," Bethanie said as she glanced warily at the walls. There was no telling what kind of spells their father had in place. He liked to listen in and surprise them, whenever he could. It was born out of paranoia and there were whispered rumor''s that Bogdan had poisoned his own father to inherit the Fawley fortune.


    Spurgeon presses his lips together in understanding as Esmond remains silent and does not ask Vimla anything more. Rather than speaking again, Bethanie removes a pain-relieving potion from her pocket and hands it over to Vimla. From experience she had known that with their father out drinking with his friends the night before, there would eventually be an unfortunate victim, she just had not been sure who it would be until now.


    Vimla tries to silently refuse, but Bethanie does not allow the house elf to refuse. Vimla can only reluctantly accept the potion, before nodding with gratitude and popping away. With the house elf now gone, Bethanie says, "Let us finish breakfast, and then we need to bathe, and ready ourselves for tonight."


    Spurgeon helps his younger brother, Esmond back to his feet, before the three of them sit back down in the large, lonely dining room. The three children quietly eat as they often do except for Sunday mornings. It was the one day of the week when their parents liked to present a farce to society that they are a caring family, the sheer, and utter irony.

 Chapter 508 - Dinner at 12 Grimmauld Place â…¡

    The rest of the day swiftly passed by until it came time for the Fawley family to depart for 12 Grimmauld Place. In an unusual gesture, the Fawley couple permitted that Bethanie floo first, and then by her brothers, who were only then followed by their parents.


    Emerging from the floo hearth, Bethanie let out a surprised gasp as she stepped onto an antique Persian carpet. The Black Family''s home decor is rather gothic styled, but the manor itself does possess many rare and ancient antiques. And that was a fine pureblood home proving their wealth and proud lineage.


    Glancing around, Bethanie nodded her head in approval at not seeing a single trace of dust. Every single piece of furniture and d¨¦cor shone with gloss and polish. There is an almost citrus-like scent in the air, but it was rather refreshing after traveling via floo.


    Hearing the roar of green flames behind her, Bethanie hurriedly moves out of the way as her younger brother, Esmond emerged first from the floo hearth followed by Spurgeon. The three children quickly gathered to the side of the hearth waiting for their parents to emerge. Their mother emerges first and is followed by their father.


    Lysithea purses her lips in a frown at noticing the lack of hosts, while Bogdan furrows his brows before saying, "Not to worry, my love, the Black family is notorious for making a grand entrance. They are almost as bad as the Malfoy''s."


    Lysithea somewhat mollified by her husband''s words ceases to pout, while Bogdan sticks out his arm for his wife to take. Lysithea rather demurely accepts his hand, which was rather unusual for her. Why even her rather modest wardrobe was completely out of character for her that even her children found it strange and frankly unnerving.


    Ignoring the stares of her children, Lysithea controls her expression. She had not wished to dress so simply, but she understood the vital importance of this evening''s event. At least for this evening, she would appear to be a demure wife. As such, she wore a rather modest, but elegant gown and had her hair up in a simple coil accompanied by a delicate pearl ensemble of jewelry.


    Before any of the Fawley members can speak, the sound of footsteps can be heard. Lysithea flashes her three children a stern look as the boys stand straight up, and Bethanie remains as lovely as ever. Satisfied by her children''s appearance, she casts a glance at her husband, who is standing firmly with his shoulders thrown back. He looked quite handsome this evening.


    Casting a l.u.s.tful glance at her husband, Lysithea leans over to coquettishly whisper into his ear, "If all goes well this evening, darling, I shall more than amply reward you in my chambers."


    Bogdan suppresses a l.u.s.tful m.o.a.n, and merely takes his wife''s silky soft hand and presses a kiss to it. His lips linger against the flesh for a moment before his eyes darken with the promise that he would fulfill her request. Satisfied by her husband''s devotion, Lysithea leans against her husband as they wait for the Black family to emerge from the corridor.


    Seconds later, the Black couple emerges first, Orion and Walburga Black. The stern dark-haired witch with sharp features and gray eyes is dressed in a luxurious high-necked gown, Walburga''s gray eyes flash with a trace of dislike, before coming to rest upon the Fawley girl. She was a peerless beauty, and her youngest could not have possibly done better for himself. Unfortunately, even the best of matches had unsavory relatives to deal with.


    Glancing up at her husband, Walburga nods at him to begin. Coming to a halt before the Fawley family, the handsome dark-haired wizard with elegant features and cold gray eyes tilts his head in a formal bow at the Fawley family. "Welcome Fawley''s to our humble home," Orion coolly said.


    "It is an honor to be here," Bogdan smoothly returned the polite pleasantry.


    Orion glances at his wife, Walburga, who turns her head to the side to see her two sons. Gesturing for them to come forward, Walburga turns back to face their guests and says, "These are my two sons, my eldest, Sirius Black, and my youngest, Regulus Black."


    "A pleasure," the Fawley family mutters back.


    Taking her cue, Lysithea Fawley promptly waves her hand at her children gesturing to them to step forward. "My eldest son, Spurgeon Fawley, my second son, Esmond Fawley, and my beloved only daughter, Bethanie Fawley."


    "A pleasure," the Black family said back.


    With pleasantries and introductions over and done with, Walburga says, "As dinner has yet to be served, please allow for my sons to give the Fawley children a tour of our humble home and allow us a.d.u.l.ts more than enough time to amply converse together in private."


    "We would be delighted too," Lysithea courteously replied, before glancing at her children to move forward and towards the Black children.


    Walburga and Orion move out of the way to reveal Sirius flashing them a wide grin, while Regulus much more coolly smiles back. However, Regulus''s eyes quickly begin to sparkle with delight as a faint tint of blush can be seen on his face at spotting Bethanie. Bethanie''s expression grows warm as she returns the shy smile, before tugging her two youngers behind her. The three Fawley children move forward and bow to the Black hosts as they pass them by.


    Sirius doesn''t even wait for them to be out of earshot and further down the hallway, when he loudly says, "Well, there really isn''t much to look at. But I am sure, Brams is around here somewhere, we can play fetch with him."


    Walburga lips twitch with embarrassment at her eldest son''s actions. Oh, why did he have to be a Gryffindor? Couldn''t he have been quieter and been a proper Slytherin like his younger brother?! Oh, what had the Black family done to deserve this?!


    Orion already used to his eldest son''s antics ignores the social faux pas and instead says, "Please follow us, this way."


    Orion extends his hand for Walburga to take as the two of them lead the Fawley couple to a parlor room that was a fresh pot of tea still steaming with perfectly warm scones to enjoy. There is only a small platter of scones for them to eat as dinner will shortly be served.


    Orion and Walburga take a seat first before the Fawley couple seated themselves across from them. Walburga carefully pours tea for everyone, before adding a spoonful of sugar to her own teacup. Under the pretext of stirring her tea, she carefully eyes the married Fawley couple seated across from her and her husband.


    The Fawley family is a good pureblood family, however, the current patriarch of this branch left much to be desired. But despite Bogdan Fawley, being a well-known womanizer, he had not sired any bastard children and did not gamble. And there are always worse faults to be had.


    Walburga''s lips twitch with a bit of a frown as she studies, Lysithea Fawley from under her eyelashes. A singular beauty, no doubt, a virtual Helen of Troy. However, there were more than a few unsavory rumors that she took lovers on the side and her husband permitted it. How utterly distasteful for a woman of their social level to be so wanton!


    Walburga tears her gaze from Mrs. Fawley and carefully puts down her spoon, before taking a sip of her tea. Regardless of the Fawley couples'' faults they had raised three excellent children. Their daughter, Bethanie is a great beauty and rather demure, unlike her mother. And more importantly is proper and polite, a young maiden who knows her place. She would be an excellent bride for her son and be a good daughter-in-law to have.

 Chapter 509 - Dinner at 12 Grimmauld Place â…¢

    Finished contemplating, Walburga finally sets her teacup down and Orion takes his cue to begin the betrothal negotiations. "I suppose that the two of you must know why you are here?" At his side are two enchanted parchments that would record their final decision, before being relayed to the goblins for the marriage contracts to be housed at Gringotts.


    "Indeed," Bogdan triumphantly said, "to negotiate for the hand in marriage of my only daughter."


    Orion nods his head and coolly says, "That being the case, we wish to establish a marriage contract as of now, however, the official betrothal will not place until the summer before the start of our second son''s sixth year. We wish to ensure that the match is proper and that there will be no hesitation nor on the other side."


    "Very well," Bogdan slowly nods his head in understanding. The Black''s wished to provide an out for themselves if need be, which was a sensible option as his parents had done much the same for him.


    "Then let us speak of terms," Bogdan said as the wives of both men remained silent as was tradition when the negotiation for the bride began.


    "The first condition is that the bride will remain v.i.r.g.i.nal until their wedding night," Orion proposed. "Since there is a year age difference between the two of them, their wedding will not take place until the summer following my second son''s graduation, Regulus Black. I do not wish for a scandal to occur while he still attends Hogwarts."


    Bogdan is a bit mystified by the condition. What did it matter if she became pregnant or not while at Hogwarts? The girl would leave of course to bear the child and become a proper wife. Still, he was not about to protest the stated terms.


    "Agreed," Bogdan replied. "In exchange for the long courting period, we will also require payment for the year following the official betrothal. Our daughter will no longer be ours and she will require feeding and other such items to maintain her privileged lifestyle."


    It was unspoken during negotiations, but they both understood that was is being referred to is the Bride Price. The groom is paying the bride''s family to recompense the family for raising the bride. Or at least that was the fancy way of saying it, it is more commonly thought as purchasing the bride for said monetary value.


    "10,000 galleons will be given to cover all and any cost," Orion generously said.


    "100,000," Bogdan shamelessly countered.


    "30,000."


    "80,000."


    "60,000, and not a galleon more."


    "Agreed," Bogdan calmly answered hiding his happiness inside. He only thought to be able to wrangle thirty thousand from the Black''s, but he had gained more than double that amount. The girl had been a worthy investment after all.


    "And now for the wedding and engagement costs," Orion explained. "Naturally, the Black''s will host all the engagement and wedding costs. The official betrothal and wedding ceremony will take place at one of the Black properties."


    "Agreed," Bogdan said with a great deal of satisfaction. He had been prepared to fight to pay for the least amount that he could, but now, he would not even have to pay a single knut! The Blacks were worth having as in-laws.


    "And now the subject of heirs," Orion steadily said. "We except an heir within the first ten years of their marriage be it male or female. If the firstborn is female, we will allow for two more attempts for a male heir. If there is no male heir convinced, there will be no other consequence as Regulus is our second born, and his elder brother is the family heir."


    "I do not necessarily object," Bogdan slowly said. "We have a certificate of fertility for our daughter from a healer proving that she can indeed bear children. However, what if it is your son is the one with difficulties be it physical or has other inclinations?"


    "Thankfully, our second born is not inclined in that manner," Orion replied without any trace of embarrassment. "And even if he were, he would still see to it that his duty is fulfilled. Our son too has a certificate of fertility to prove that he is not sterile."


    "Agreed then," Bogdan instantly said. "What of a place of residence?"


    "The Black Family castle will be given to Regulus upon turning of age," Orion explained. "My cousin, Cyrus, had only daughters. The youngest daughter is now a Malfoy, the eldest daughter is deceased, and the second-born daughter has no desire to claim the property. Neither did his widow protest as she now resides in a residence near her second-born and willingly returned the residence to the mainline."


    "Agreed," Bogdan said in satisfaction.


    "Now, what of the dowry?" Orion carefully asked.


    "Bethanie is my only daughter," Bogdan truthfully murmured.


    The money for the dowry came from his mother''s dowry when she had married into the family. It had been a rather large sum, and though most had been already used up, a sizeable portion remained to be used to pay for the dowry of future daughters without touching any of the Fawley personal family funds.


    "200,000 galleons in a vault in addition to family jewelry equivalent to the same amount bringing her full dowry to an estimated worth of 400,000 galleons," Bogdan proudly answered as it was not a small dowry at all.


    Orion nods his head in approval of the dowry. It was a sizable amount. It was certainly not the largest that he had heard, but still a rather suitable dowry for a daughter of a pureblood family that belongs to one of the sacred twenty-eight families.


    "Agreed," Orion said. "In that case, shall we seal the terms?"


    "Yes," Bogdan said in agreement as the two men each signed the two golden like parchment before the contracts vanished away to be recorded by the goblins at Gringotts with a copy to be kept in each of the family''s vaults.


    "Dinner then," Orion said as he helped his wife to his feet and Bogdan did the same.


    Without any other word, the couples returned to the dining room, where the children were already seated and waiting for them. Each parent nods at their respective children as Bethanie shyly smiles, and Regulus grins foolishly at her. Sirius on the other hand merely rolls his eyes and impatiently says, "Let''s eat, I''m starving."


    The Black couple sighs, but thankfully the food begins to be served almost immediately. The rest of the evening is rather pleasant as the a.d.u.l.t''s converse except for the teasing comments of Sirius towards Bethanie and Regulus. The rather youthful couple flushed in embarrassment, while the two younger brothers of Bethanie exchanged glances.


    In silent conversation, Esmond and Spurgeon vow to never be sorted into Gryffindor. And secondly, they were glad that they did not have a brother like Sirius that was loud and boisterous. It was quite the relief for the two younger boys when they finally returned home. Still, they were going to be in-laws in the future, and therefore they would be back several more times for visits during the rest of the summer to their complete and utter despair.

 Chapter 510 - Vespucci Villa

    That Sunday evening elsewhere at a marble Italian styled villa, there is a small private gathering of various wizarding families. It was more of a social dinner rather than a party as guests chatter about after a light meal. The men chat in the study, while the women chat in the parlor room. The children and youths wander around playing or simply enjoying themselves.


    More on the petite side of things, a young woman with strawberry blonde bobbed hair sighed rather loudly in boredom, it was Tiffany Topsy. She fiddled with her pearl necklace as she watched with envy the younger children laughing as they ran across the lawn and through the gardens chasing each other. She was no allowed to act as she pleased since her second year at Hogwarts. It was rather tiring always acting like a lady in front of guests and society. And unlike Bethanie''s patience or Silvia''s aloofness, she knew she possessed a bit of a temper and was not quite as good as hiding her feelings as the other two girls were.


    Tiffany sighed again and glances around once, before slipping off her shoes and letting out a sigh of pleasure at feeling the feel of cool grass on her silk stocking covered feet. She hated wearing the toe pinching heels that her mother had chosen for her that evening. It was not that she did not love her mother, but her mother tended to go overboard without thinking. But at least, she had been able to escape the women''s parlor by persuading her mother to allow her to explore the Vespucci Villa under the pretext that she would one day be the lady of the manor.


    Tiffany bends down quickly and picks up her heels before trotting across the grassy lawn. No doubt, the house elves would be aghast at the grass stains that would later this evening be found on her white silk stockings upon her return home. And though she would murmur some sort of apology, but frankly she would much rather enjoy this rare moment of unexpected freedom.


    Tiffany begins to wander down a smooth path that led into the magnificent gardens filled with dozens of marble statues and gorgeous, elaborate fountains with water spouting from them. Sadly, there were a great deal many red roses bushes which caused her to wrinkle her nose at the powerful scent. She did not like red roses, but rather orange colored roses.


    In her childhood, her mother had taught her the language of flowers, and the unspoken message a flower could tell. However, much to her own and her mother''s surprise, Tiffany fell in love with the language of flowers and had spent a great deal of time in the family''s gardens studying the flowers and directing the house elves on how to tend to them. And as such ever, since she was eight years old, Tiffany had placed in charge of the landscape of Topsy-Turvey Manor.


    As she grew older, a childhood dream was born inside of Tiffany. She did not desire red roses, but rather the promise of a hopeful, and promising future with a yet unknown suitor. It did not take much, but quickly orange roses became her favorite flower, and she had the house elves plant scores of oranges rose bushes throughout the grounds. For in the language of flowers, an orange rose means Desire, Enthusiasm, Creativity, and Fasciation. All traits which she sincerely hoped that a potential future suitor would see and desire in her.


    However, those childhood dreams began to slowly wither away ever since in her second year upon learning that Vasco Vespucci was her betrothed. And slowly that dream suffocated more and more until there was nothing left of it not even a single root. There was nothing left of that dream, but ashes and dust.


    And so, with that heart-wrenching realization, Tiffany had ordered the house elves to dig up all the orange bushes from Topsy-Turvey manor unable to bear the bitter reminder of what her future held. Instead, she had them plant yellow Carnations and Cyclamens. The yellow Carnations to scream her disappointment to the world, and the Cyclamen''s pronouncing the solemn goodbye to her childhood hopes and dreams. It would serve as a reminder to herself to never allow herself to so foolishly ever dream again.


    Feeling rather ill from the heavily perfumed scent of red roses, Tiffany decides to rest in a little hedge nook that hides a small fountain with a mermaid statute flickering her tail playfully at the tiny stone sea creatures below scurrying in the water. Putting down her shoes, she sits down on the edge of the water fountain and barely skims the fountain waters with her fingertips teasing the small, vibrant colored fish swimming in the depths of the crystal-clear fountain waters.


    Soon Tiffany is lost in her own thoughts and retracts her hand hiding it into the folds of her skirt. It was not that she hated or was angry with her father, but she just wished that her papa had chosen someone else for her. Not that she was not grateful at his choice for she knew she was rather lucky in being betrothed to someone with wealthy, youth, and in general possessed an even-tempered disposition. It is just, well, she was not looking forward to the string of mistresses she would have to contend with in the future.


    Tiffany knew that she was far from perfect and was in fact rather emotional to a certain extent. It is just that she could not bear the thought of being married to Vasco with such stark loneliness looming over their marriage without even the comfort of someone who she could at least consider a friend. But she knew that without a doubt over the passing of time, she would turn bitter and cold, and possibly even resentful. And when the children were born to them, what would she be like? Would she truly remain kind or would she become cold and distant or worse abusive?


    Tiffany lets out a self-deprecating laugh when she hears a musical feminine voice say, "A knut for your thoughts, dear sister-in-law?"


    Tiffany instantly removes her hand from the pool of water and glances up. There standing before her is an hourglass figure. It is a dark-haired witch with long trailing tresses, dark eyes, and an olive-skinned, Emalia Vespucci, the older sister of Vasco. Unlike her younger brother, Emalia took more after their father''s appearance, but still retained her mother''s beauty.


    "Hello Emalia," Tiffany said as she dried her hand in her skirts and curtsied.


    Emalia''s sensual dark lips twitch into an enchanting smile. "And what has you so very amiss this evening, caro mio?" Emalia muttered as she sat down next to her future sister-in-law.


    Tiffany is quiet for a moment, before saying, "I saw your friend again, this evening, the ever lovely, Carina. It would seem that she will in fact be Vasco''s permanent mistress which I will have to contend with over Vasco''s affections upon our marriage.


    Emalia chuckles and waves her hand dismissively in the air. "She is merely a lover, caro mio, nothing more. He will marry you and only you when the time comes."


    "I know that," Tiffany coolly said. "However, I would rather not place all of my eggs into one basket."


    Emalia''s lips curl into a rueful smile. "Ma cher, you worry too much," Emalia confidently said as she eyed the beautiful flowers in the distance. "Carina knows her place, caro mio, and poses no threat to you. But most importantly, Mamma, and Babbo, will always side with you over a simple mistress."


    Tiffany, however, does not discount the possibility of such a thing occurring. She had been raised in pureblood circles all her life. And yet, she had seen or heard of tales which seemed to be too fantastical to be true, and yet were. But importantly she was a Slytherin, and a Slytherin always sought self-preservation above all things.


    Tired of speaking to Emalia regarding the same subject, Tiffany instead remarks, "It is a shame, that we did not see you this past year at Hogwarts during the Tournament."


    "Yes," Emalia sighed. "It is a shame, but I was one year too young to participate."


    She had her parents were quite dismayed as this would have granted her the unique opportunity to encounter all the eligible bachelor''s in attendance at Hogwarts. Surely, there must be one or two, who would succ.u.mb to her wiles. Not that she needed to be a seductress, but it could never hurt to play coy.


    "Indeed," Tiffany muttered drily ignoring the pouting lips of Emalia. "But the Beauxbatons champion was a good contender."


    "Oui," Emalia muttered. "We were quite proud of Jean Delacour. And though he lost, he did his best."


    "Mm," Tiffany only hummed in reply.


    Rising back to her feet, Emalia extends her hand to Tiffany. "Shall we go for a walk?"


    Tiffany in a practiced fluid motion slips her shoes onto her feet and intertwining her arm with that of Emalia. Emalia''s hand felt quite cool despite the warm weather, no doubt, thanks to a cooling charm. However, it did nothing for Tiffany except cause a chill of shivers to run down her in back in warning.


    Still, Tiffany did not believe in divination itself, but rather in arithmancy. But that did not mean that omens were not to be taken seriously, they were part of a magical society after all. Glancing upward, she glimpses a tiny brown-colored bird flitting up above on a breeze, before vanishing. Sparrows are harbingers of change including death to some.

 Chapter 511 - Vespucci Villa â…¡

    Returning her gaze in front of her, Tiffany''s hand subconsciously tightens around that of Emalia''s. The two young women wander in silence through the Vespucci gardens with Emalia leading them down many small paths in the direction of the stables. Every now and they pause to admire a beautiful flower, before moving until they reached the edge of the gardens near the stable.


    A piercing female scream suddenly splits the evening air causing both girl''s heads to whirl up, before clasping their skirts up and running towards the source of the sound. The screams abruptly cut off with a chilling silence now in place. From inside the Vespucci manor, a.d.u.l.ts begin to pour out onto the grounds like ants all heading towards the source.


    Breathless at this point with their hair in utter disarray, but neither young woman genuinely cared as Tiffany and Emalia rounded the corner of the open stable doors. The two young women come to a frozen halt in sheer shock. Emalia weakly falls onto her knees and covers her mouth with one hand as she faintly mutters, "Dio Mio, Vasco!"


    Tiffany loudly gulps holding back the urge to vomit and covers her mouth with her hand not trusting herself to not make a sound and throw up. However, she is unable to clench her eyes shut as she continues to observe the horrifying scene before her. It was that of her betrothed with Carina, his lover killed and caught in the middle of a tryst.


    The young man''s white button shirt is still on, but completely open in the front. His trousers were on the ground around his ankles with at present his body slumped onto the corpse of his now-dead lover beneath him. Thankfully, his pale, white arse is still modesty covered by the trains of his white shirt.


    The female in question''s upper bodice is pressed down revealing her blood-soaked b.r.e.a.s.ts. While her skirts are up and bunched around her waist, where her male lover had hastily shoved ahem up and out of the way, to do her so to speak. In this fairly intimate act, and awkward position is how the romantic duo had been caught and killed with their throats being slit open.


    Swallowing loudly, Tiffany suddenly realized the acute danger they were in. Glancing anxiously around, Tiffany tugs Emalia roughly to her feet and whispers, "Let us go. We do not know who and where the killer has gone!"


    Emalia to numb and shocked at seeing her only sibling dead at her feet does not react beyond letting out a loud wailing sound. Tiffany almost slaps the young woman across the face in fear and fury for calling attention to them. However, understanding the current emotional, near-catatonic state of Emalia, Tiffany somehow manages to haul Emalia to her feet with a rather loud grunt.


    The loud crunching sound of a boot behind them caused the hairs on the back of Tiffany''s neck to stand on end as she whirls her head around all the while still holding the sobbing figure of Emalia up. Tiffany''s eyes widen in terror as she sees the figure of a young man standing between them and the exit.


    The young man in question is a rather attractive youth roughly around the age of Emalia. He has a rather suave, sophisticated air about him ruined by the effect of his wild, crazed eyes. It was though looking at a cornered wild animal that did not know what to do, nor much less how to react except to attack. But even more disconcerting is the spray of crimson wet across his elegant clothes causing the still drying red droplets of blood to appear rather vivid against the white collar of his shirt, and his face.


    "Emalia," the unknown murderer whispered with a French accent. "I did not ''izh to do diz, but your broduer touched, my Carina. ''Ow could dey? My Carina told me zee loved me. And yet ''ere I ''ave found ''er like a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e ''ith ''er legz zepread ''ide open!"


    Emalia merely lets out a loud whimper as her legs turn into limp noodles and flopped onto the ground with great teardrops pouring down her face. Emalia is much too shocked to speak only letting out a scared whimper, before clutching Tiffany''s skirt in fear refusing to let go.


    Tiffany''s own eyes are wide with fear, but she takes a deep breath, before trying to imitate Bethanie''s soothing tone of voice. "Monsieur, I completely understand," Tiffany gently said as she held her palms out to him to show that she is unarmed and poses no danger to him.


    "Liez!" The young murderer roared wildly in fury. "All ''omen ar'' liarz!"


    "I beg to differ, Monsieur," Tiffany slickly interjected. "For you see, Monsieur, that young man whom you just have slain is my betrothed, Vasco Vespucci. And much like yourself and your Carina, my betrothed to has betrayed me with her."


    The young murder''s wand is slightly lowered at hearing her words. Looking much more uncertain now, the young murderer says, "Mademoiselle iz betrothed to dis cur?"


    "Yes," Tiffany replied. "My name is Tiffany Topsy and we have been betrothed since my second year."


    "''Ee iz a blackguard!" The young murderer bellowed in outrage. "''Ee iz bringing down de integrity of marriage! I am ''ery zorry, mademoiselle."


    "Thank you," Tiffany somewhat awkwardly muttered in reply


    The young murderer glances at the young women before him somewhat uncertain now. He could not very kill her now for she was just like him. They had both been betrayed by their lovers.


    The young murderer feeling a tad of guilt now glances down at the silently weeping figure of Emalia on the ground. "Mon cher, and Mademoiselle, I am zorry," the young man said he slowly raised his wand.


    Emalia petrified in fear can only let out tiny hiccups of fear instead of screaming or wailing. Tiffany can only bite her lips to keep herself from crying out but stubbornly refuses to close her eyes. If she was going to die, she would rather stare her killer in the face until the very end.


    The young man flashes them a rather regretful, and sad smile as if at long last awakening from a horrible nightmare. His hand flutters for a moment as if still uncertain, before growing still. He had, at last, made his decision.


    "Pardonne-moi, mon cher et mademoiselle, I did not mean for dis to go so ''ery ''rong. I am zorry," the young man said at long last raising his wand back up again. Tiffany bites her lip hard enough to bleed and finds that she is breathing rather shallow starting to feel a bit faint herself.


    The young man begins to mutter something under his breath and rather sharply moved the wand''s direction to his neck. The bright flash of a cutting hex slashes through his throat and caused him to slump onto the ground with his wand slipping on to the ground out of his rapidly weakening fingers.


    Emalia lets out a shocked cry, before finally slumping backward against the ground in a dead faint. The scene of her same year mate killing himself after having murdered her younger brother and friend was finally too much for her. And in fact, she rather welcomed the blanket of darkness that overwhelmed her and took her far, far away.


    Not even understanding herself nor as to the reason why, Tiffany hurries forward and places her hands firmly against the neck of the young man. Tiffany tries to staunch the flow of blood as best as she can. Tragically, she did not know any healing charms. But Terry knew many as he wanted to be a healer, and she now rather desperately wished that he was here with her and that she had bothered to learn a charm or two.


    The ghastly paling young man has rather gorgeous sea-green eyes that stare up at her in wide disbelief and are full of questions. Tiffany''s hands within seconds are already soaked through by blood as she tries to keep her voice calm and soothing. "It will be alright, you''ll see," Tiffany explained. "We''ll able to save you, and then you will be able to tell your side of the story, Monsieur. Otherwise, no one will ever know the tragic events that led up to today."


    A rather wistful expression is on the young man''s face as he tries to speak through his gurgling breath but is unable too. However, his sea-green eyes convey his unspoken message, ''How I wish that I could have met you instead."


    Tiffany feels a faint trace of moisture in her eyes at the fading expression of the young man in her arms. Maybe, it would have been better if the two would have met. And in which case, Vasco would have been able to be with his Carina. However, maybe, in another lifetime, there is such a world, where this tale did not end in such a tragedy, but in joy instead.


    The young man lets out one last gurgling breath before his body finally succ.u.mbs to death and the light goes out of his eyes. With an unexpected tenderness on her part, Tiffany closes the young man''s eyes and lays him to rest on the ground.


    "May in death, may you find peace," Tiffany muttered the often-spoken words at funerals that she had heard before, but never understood before.


    She could not claim to understand, why exactly the young man before done the rash deed that he did. But she could understand the feeling of being hurt by someone you trusted or were supposed to trust in her case. In the end, there is always a price to be paid for trifling with another''s feelings. And though extreme Carina had not just paid for sin, but so had Vasco. The sheer and complete utter irony of the situation.

 Chapter 512 - Vespucci Villa â…¢

    Cold, and feeling rather exhausted, Tiffany numbly waits for someone to come, but all the while staring at her blood-soaked hands and skirt. The loud shouts from behind her and the on-slewing footsteps do not cause her to glance up. It was not until she felt the grip of hands-on her arms that roughly shook her that she at long last looked up. It is the rather handsome middle-aged figure of Patrizio Vespucci. However, for some reason, she is unable to hear him and can only see his mouth moving rapidly with no sound emerging forth.


    A hand suddenly shoves Patrizio Vespucci back causing him to fall onto his backside. Tiffany impassively turns her head around to see the worried expression of her father, Arnold Topsy. His usually groomed hair is in disarray including his fine mustache.


    There is a worried look in Mr. Topsy''s eyes as he gently pulls his only daughter into his arms and glares at the sprawled figure of Mr. Vespucci on the ground. "My daughter is in shock, Mr. Vespucci, I will take her inside to warm her and see to it that she is cleaned. I would suggest that you, call the Auror''s," Mr. Topsy firmly declared, before carrying his daughter away.


    The next part is a complete and utter blur as Tiffany can only recall being taken into the house and her mother''s tear-streaked face. In some guest bedroom, she is cleaned up, before being dressed in warm, soft pajamas with a bathrobe around her to maintain some of her modesty. Before being laid into bed, and seeing dim figures entering and leaving the room, but unable to understand them as if they were speaking another language.


    Blinking awake from like from a strange dream, Tiffany raises her head from the pillows under her head and feels the hand that had gently been stroking her head become still and pull away. Sitting up she glances at the figure at sitting her the bedside, her mama.


    "Are you awake, my precious?" Croaked Helena Topsy, the mother of Tiffany.


    "Mama?" Tiffany blinked in confusion. "When did you get here?"


    The pretty, petite strawberry blond-haired witch stares at her daughter with concern. Mrs. Topsy''s lips tremble as she somehow manages to maintain her composure. "I''ve been here all along, my precious, but you''ve been far away for a bit. The healer said you would slowly return to yourself within the next few hours."


    "Oh," Tiffany said feeling rather foolish now.


    Mrs. Topsy fidgets and pats the bedsheets smoothing out nonexistent wrinkles. The two females are silent before, Mrs. Topsy says, "The Auror''s have already left. They have collected the testimony from Emalia of what occurred, and the Auror''s themselves have confirmed it. You won''t be needing to recount that traumatic event again, my precious."


    "I see," Tiffany dully said. "In that case, why are we still at the Vespucci home?"


    Mrs. Topsy glances away with some unknown emotion, before saying, "Your father and Mr. Vespucci are formally negotiating the dissolving of the existing marriage contract between the two families."


    "Is that all?" Tiffany said with a frown. "No, that can''t be it. What are you not telling me, mama?"


    Mrs. Topsy''s lips press into a frown transforming her usual jovial face into a rather vexed one. "Mr. Vespucci claims that you are a bride of Death, and that any man that attempts to take your hand in marriage will only result in his death."


    "What?!" Tiffany choked in anger. "I''m not the one who was caught with my trousers around my ankles!"


    "I know, my precious," Mrs. Topsy smoothly said to placate her daughter. "However, it will be much for difficult for there to be a marriage proposal in the future for you, my precious. The more superstitious families will refuse to bind their only sons to you. I am sorry, love, but I fear that the gossip will spread like the plague on the wind even unto the old continent. We''d have to arrange a marriage for you overseas on the new continent, but I can''t bear to send you so far away, my precious."


    Tiffany wearily leans back against her pillow and closes her eyes for a moment. There is a pressure in her eyes as the tears well up behind her eyelids. She still dreamed of one-day having children of her own. And now even that was out of her reach.


    Through blurry eyes, Tiffany says, "In that case, might I ask for further education, Mama? I am quite good at Arithmancy and took second place in our year. Papa can''t very well protest now, can he?"


    Mrs. Topsy''s own eyes fill with tears as she pulls her second born, her last child into her arms. "It will be alright, my precious. We will make this work."


    "Mm," Tiffany can only mutter as she silently weeps in her mother''s arms.


    Warmly, cocooned in her mother''s arms, Tiffany hesitantly asks, "Will I still be able to attend the funeral, Mama?"


    "I don''t think so, precious," Mrs. Topsy rather sadly replied to her daughter''s question.


    "I see," Tiffany soberly contemplated, before wiping her tears and pulling herself out of her mother''s arms. "In that case, there is no further use in weeping."


    Mrs. Topsy''s lips twitch in understanding, before saying, "In that case, let us visit your brother tomorrow."


    Tiffany''s face slightly brightens up at the prospect of visiting her older brother and her little nephew. Her nephew was just so cute, and she loved the little boy with all her heart. Feeling a painful streak of pain in her heart again at the thought of never having children of her own, her face wilts again.


    Mrs. Topsy''s own eyes darken with emotion and understanding of her daughter''s expression. Only fifteen years old and already condemned to the life of a spinster. It simply was not fair! But life is not fair.


    Loud angry footsteps can be heard down the hallway causing both men to look up. Mr. Topsy''s face is red with anger, but triumph. "We are leaving!" Mr. Topsy announced leaving no room for argument not that either woman would have argued back.


    Tiffany slides out of the bed and pulls the bathrobe tight around herself and striding after her parents in warm bedroom slippers. The three Topsy''s make their way to the floo hearth in the main hallway. The halls are utterly silent as they make their way to the Vespucci Villa.


    Glancing around at the home one last time, Tiffany to her surprise she is relieved. Even if this had all ended in tragedy, she would never have to worry about marrying such a man again. For better or for worse in a way, Vasco had done her a great favor that could never be repaid. And for that, she would be eternally grateful to him.


    The sudden hush of voices caused Tiffany to be jolted out of her reverie to find that the Vespucci family is before her. Emalia Vespucci''s head is down as her eyes refuse to meet with Tiffany out of fear or shame. On the other hand, Vera Vespucci loudly weeps and leans against her husband, Patrizio Vespucci, who glares at Tiffany with utter loathing and rage in his eyes.


    "You are a wicked curse upon my family," Patrizio bellowed pointing at Tiffany. "And to all those that you encounter. Mark my words, she is a death harbinger!"


    Tiffany is protectively drawn into her mother''s arms, while her father, Arnold Topsy takes a step forward and says, "I will hold myself back in understanding that you are at present hurt and in mourning because of your son''s sudden death. However, listen well, Patrizio Vespucci because I will only say this once. Should you repeat such a foolish remark in front of me and my wife again, I will see to it that you are run out of England. Do not test me."


    Mr. Topsy''s words ring coldly in the Vespucci''s home causing Patrizio Vespucci to stiffly nods his head in understanding. Mr. Vespucci knew that Mr. Topsy''s words are no mere idle threat. Mr. Topsy had vast connections, and his wife, had been a Selwyn, before marriage. The Selwyn''s were rather vicious characters and if Mrs. Topsy beseeched them for aid, they would surely and most violently ensure that the Vespucci''s permanently left England never to return.


    Seeing that they had reached in an understanding, Mr. Topsy says, "You first, Helana, then you precious." Mr. Topsy keeps his face facing forward lest Mr. Vespucci pulls out his wand and attacks his unprotected back. Mrs. Topsy floo''s first then his daughter, and at last Mr. Topsy.


    All long last when Mr. Topsy turns his back on Mr. Vespucci he cranes his ears for any sign of movement as he tosses the sparkling floo powder into the fireplace. "Topsy-Turvey Manor," Mr. Topsy said, before stepping into the green flames with infinite relief at not being attacked. Still, it was close, he could tell by the cold sweat drying on his back but considering the circ.u.mstances of that evening, he would take that any day.

 Chapter 513 - Topsy-Turvey Manor

    In the days that followed, Topsy-Turvey Manor is rather solemn, and derelict of its usual social tea''s and dining invitations. Tiffany had received many owls from her friends, but only Silvia is able to regularly visit her each day along with Pandora, who is always accompanied by her sweetheart, Xenophilius Lovegood.


    Strangely enough Xeno seemed to have a rather calming effect on Tiffany despite his odd topics of conversation. She quickly grew to understand why Pandora fell for the eccentric Ravenclaw, because despite Xeno''s unconventional personality, he had a good, and kind heart. He was always true to himself, and a true friend to others. It was a rare gift that Tiffany wistfully appreciated with a resigned bitterness and touch of envy.


    Sadly, Terry and Rowan would only be able to get away for one afternoon to personally visit her, but not nothing more than that. Both were under restrictions from their own families due to one reason or another. Still that was more that could be said about, Bethanie.


    The Fawley couple had absolutely refused to allow Bethanie to intermingle with Tiffany considering her present superstitious reputation in wizarding society. At least, they had still permitted the two girls to correspond via letters, but only because Bethanie had pointed that Rowan Prince was still on friendly terms with Tiffany. Otherwise, even the act of exchanging letters would have been prohibited.


    However, there was one surprising string of letter from one unexpected correspondent, Sirius Black. The idiotic Gryffindor found the whole situation rather funny, and even sent her a death like mask, which caused Tiffany to angrily throw across the room. Still he did get a good laugh or two out of her in his following letters causing her to grudgingly write back.


    On the day of Terry and Rowan''s visit, Tiffany''s older brother, Mycroft, and her sister-in-law, Fionola arrived early in the day to drop off their son, Christopher for a visit. The almost two-year-old happily squeals and runs towards Tiffany with his arms wide stretched. The little boy is adorable with strawberry blond hair, brown-green flecked eyes, and cute chubby cheeks.


    "Tin-tin," Christopher chortled to his aunt, still unable to properly say Tiffany''s name.


    "Chrissy-bear," Tiffany crooned back as she swept up the little boy in her arms and whirled around in circles causing the little boy to cry out in delight.


    Kissing her nephew''s round little cheeks, Tiffany says, "Who wants a biscuit?"


    Christopher let out an excited cry, "Yis!"


    Tiffany rubbed her face into the toddler''s silky soft strawberry hair, before turning towards her older brother and sister-in-law. Mycroft looked very much like their father except for having their mother''s strawberry blond hair. On the other hand, Fionola is a rather demure witch with earth colored hair up in a carefully woven coil, but even so wisps of her frizzy hair still escape. And though always modest, Fionola''s brown-green flecked eyes had a speck of mischief in them.


    It came quite the shock to Tiffany and the rest of the family, when her Ravenclaw brother married the Hufflepuff. It was not that Fionola was not a proper pureblood, but it is just that Mycroft always had his nose stuck in books. So how in Merlin''s name had such a modest witch managed to tear the Ravenclaw''s attention from his books? No one really knew, but they all attributed Fionola''s success to Hufflepuff characteristics dedication, hardworking, and patience.


    Seeing his younger sister''s face brighten up, Mycroft clears his throat and says, "Molma is in the kitchens, she''ll take care of everything as needed."


    Tiffany glances up at her grin and flashes a bit of her almost normal grins. "My-My," Tiffany rolled her eyes. "Of course, Molma knows what to do! She raised papa, me, and you! If she could not take care of Chrissy-bear here, then what kind of nanny would she be?"


    Mycroft merely sniffs in reply as Fionola''s twinkle with delight at the remark. "That is what I always say," Fionola gleefully remarked. "But Mycroft, wants to do everything by the book. As if his reading literature will truly beat out the knowledge of a house elf that has raised three generations of children!"


    Tiffany and her sister-in-law share a knowing look that says it all, "Ravenclaws."


    Clearing his throat, Mycroft stiffly says, "Well, we shall be going now," and without further ado marches away with his wife hiding her giggles with a cough, before following him with a wink.


    "Now let us go and see what Molma is up too," Tiffany cooed as the little boy cries back, "Molma!" The toddler knew exactly, who Molma was. She was his nanny.


    With Christopher firmly on her hip, Tiffany carried the little boy inside. She had not even made it past the front hall, when the hearth in front of her flashed green, and a figure stepped out. Tiffany blinked in surprise as the little boy stared intently with fascination at the green flames.


    "Well, this is new," a rather cool female voice said.


    Tiffany lips twitch into a grin as she says, "Rowan, you''re here early! You''re not supposed to arrive until later."


    Rowan shrugged and mutters, "I was tired of listening to Severus complain."


    Tiffany chokes as her nephew and Rowan carefully study each other intently for a moment. Christopher furrows his brows as if unsure as Rowan frowns much the same. The two were rather wary of each other for some unknown reason.


    Deciding to change the strange ambiance, Tiffany says, "Well, we might as well settle down for tea and biscuits."


    "Very well, lead the way," Rowan said as she followed alongside Tiffany studying Topsy-Turvey Manor. Unlike the other homes she had been to the manor is rather well lit with windows and is rather cheery with a warm furniture like tone. To be perfectly honest even though nowhere as lavish as Prince manor, it was much warmer and welcoming at first glance.


    Tiffany leads Rowan to a nearby parlor that already has a steaming set of tea with a small tower of biscuits and various other desserts. The little boy happily claps his hands together in delight as Tiffany says, "Molma!"


    A faint pop is heard an instant later, when a rather old, wrinkled female house elf is before them. The female has a button nose, small bat-like ears, and a warm crooked smile. "Molma comes little one. Is it time for young master''s snack?"


    "Yes, Molma,'' Tiffany fondly replied to her old nanny house elf that took care of her when she was young. "Do you have his bib?"


    "Molma has," the female house elf knowingly said, before pulling out of her pocket a cute long bib with a ducky on it to protect the young master from become dirty.


    Christopher pouts and crosses his hands over his chest in refuses. "No! Big Boy!"


    Molma not phased whatsoever instead says, "The master is clean. Young master does not want to be like master?''


    The little boy looks torn, but before he can protest the tricky nanny already has the bib round him and hovers him into his seat. His distress is rapidly forgotten as Christopher loudly claps in delight as he is seated in a higher chair at the table. Molma nods her head in satisfaction, before pouring tea for all three of them, and vanishing away after with a soft pop.


    While Christopher happily chews a biscuit, Rowan takes a sip of her own tea and makes a face, it was too bitter. Adding a bit of cream and sugar, she finally nods in satisfaction at the taste. Rowan catches Tiffany watching her and arches her brow at her.


    Tiffany almost like her usual impish self, she says, "I bet most people don''t know, but you actually have a bit of a sweet tooth, Rowan."


    "Don''t we all?" Rowan replied undaunted by the remark.


    Tiffany rolls her eyes and says, "Silvia, and Pandora, won''t be able to be come today, they both have other events planned. When do you think, Terry is going to-?"


    Tiffany is unable to finish her sentence when the door to the parlor room bursts open and there standing in front of them is the ever-debonair figure of Terry Greengrass. "Yes, it is I," Terry proudly declared, before taking a seat next to them and pouring himself some tea.


    Only Terry could burst into a parlor room and make it seem like it was all part of his regular routine. He would have been a great theatre actor in another life. That or a conman.

 Chapter 514 - Topsy-Turvey Manor â…¡

    With the dramatic entrance scene over and done with, Rowan rolls her eyes and murmurs, "Only you, Terry."


    "Indeed," Terry smugly answered. "Not even Malfoy can burst onto a scene with such confidence and flair."


    "Undoubtedly," Rowan flatly said under her breath.


    Tiffany lips twitch into a smile, which cause both Rowan and Terry to silently exchange a glance. Tiffany is undeniably putting on a good face, but she was far from being well like she was pretending. However, neither Rowan nor Terry would be so cruel and callous to so obviously point that out. They were Slytherin''s for Heaven''s sake, they are cunning and tact! Mostly.


    Deciding to subtly change the sudden quite ambiance, Rowan carefully eyes Terry and says, "Well, I''m impressed. You have grown over the summer, Terry. You look less like some sort of waifish creature and more like a boy."


    Which was true, Terry''s voice had deepened, and he lost some of his almost feminine countenance. He would never be very masculine male, but he no longer had that androgynous feel about him. He was slowly turning into a man. Though that delicate air of him would never fade away due to his delicate facial features, floppy hair, and hazel eyes.


    "I know," Terry proudly puffed his nonexistence muscled chest.


    "Maybe, you should take up some exercise," Rowan observed, "even Severus has lean muscles now-a-days. You don''t want to look like a toothpick all your life, Terry, now do you?"


    "Why I never?!" Terry gasped and raised his nose rather haughty at her. "I am a gentleman, and a gentleman does not seek to be such a roguish lout!"


    "Suit yourself," Rowan drily muttered under her breath.


    Not that it really mattered. Silvia liked twig Terry just the way he was. And that is all that really mattered in the end.


    Tiffany hid her smile at Rowan and Terry''s antics until the sound of crashing can be heard. They all glance around and see the wide, frightened gaze of Christopher. "Sowee!" Christopher said as his eyes begin to fill with tears.


    To the girl''s surprise, without any hesitation, Terry says, "Not to worry my good chap, there''s plenty of cups. Why here''s one." Terry effortlessly soothes the panicking toddler and serves the little boy another teacup and makes sure to place it close enough to reach, but not enough to cause the cup to be bumped over by a little arm.


    "Well color me impressed, Terry," Rowan admitted. "Where in Merlin''s name did you learn to do that?"


    Terry sighs and says, "I''m the youngest out of five. I have four older sisters all married with children, who do you think gets to babysit them on a regular basis? And especially this summer-," and paused to cough to cover his murmur under his breath, "-as punishment."


    With a bit of her usual mischievous grin, Tiffany says, "Well, in that case, you can raise the children, Terry, while Silvia works at the Ministry."


    Terry turns bright pink as he sputters in embarrassment, before muttering, "I wouldn''t mind."


    Both girls stare at Terry in obvious surprise. It was most uncommon for the husband to stay behind and raise the children, while the wife went out and had a position in society. When it did occur, it was usually due to the husband having some sort of illness or disability that impeded him. Otherwise, it was assumed that perhaps said husband had other s.e.x.u.a.l inclinations or that there was something inherently wrong with him.


    Thoughtfully taking a sip of her tea, Rowan carefully pries, "And your family would be fine with that, Terry?"


    "I''m the youngest child and the only male heir," Terry confidently answered. "As long as I reproduce, mother and father won''t care."


    Rowan makes a chocking sound in her throat as Tiffany nods her head at Terry. "Well, I think that''s rather generous of you, Terry. But don''t you want to be a healer?" Tiffany pointedly inquired.


    "Yes," Terry without hesitation replied. "But I except that-."


    Terry coughed rather loudly, skipping the name of Silvia before continuing, "-Want''s to get started at the Ministry, which will give us both plenty of time before having a child. And I can always have a private practice, and still have enough time to raise the children at home."


    "Well, that is very progressive of you," Rowan concluded. "Though the biggest question is rather, when will you ask Silvia to marry you or arrange a betrothal contract?"


    Terry flushes even more pink as Tiffany claps her hands in delight and says, "Oh, have you already begun negotiations, Terry?"


    Terry shyly says, "Mm, we''ve begun courting and have been asked to do so for a period of at least a year. If Silvia and I decide that we still suit each other after our courtship period, our parents have agreed to arrange a marriage contract during the following summer, but the official betrothal ceremony won''t happen until the summer before our seventh year."


    It was a rather wise move on both Terry and Silvia''s part. The two of them wanted to ensure that they were more than friends, and if not, they would return to their friendship of before. And, if the courtship did prove successful, they would both not only gain a successful marriage partner, but a good friend, and lover to boot. It would be of great benefit to both of them, and not to mention that their parents would be pleased to see both pureblood houses being tied together via the two children.


    "Congratulations," Tiffany genuinely said as Rowan muttered the same thing with sincerity as well, but not with much of an interest in her tone of voice.


    Lacking any interest in the ensuing conversation between Tiffany and Terry as they discussed their plans. Rowan ignores them, and instead takes a bite out of a scone to only find the toddler staring curiously at her. Unsure of whether to ignore the glance or stare back, she decides to tactfully glance past the little boy. It was the wrong decision.


    Christopher furrows his brow at being ignored and tosses a crumb at the rude girl. His aunty was nothing like this. He did not like tin-tin''s friend.


    Rowan blinks in surprise at having a crumb tossed at her and brushes off from her clothes. Arching her brow now at the little boy in annoyance she stares at the little boy who is now glowering back. A bit startled by the fact as she really had not done anything to the little boy, but she still reaches for her wand to cast a spell if necessary. She was not going to attack the little boy merely make sure the kid did not throw anything else at her like a teacup saucer.


    The two of them stare at each other for some time until Rowan glances away first but hears the toddler let out a cry of triumph. Not sure, how she had caused the little boy to dislike her so much, she loudly interrupts them and says, "Why don''t we go for a walk, before lunch?"


    "Most certainly," Tiffany said. "It will be my pleasure to show you the grounds."


    With practiced moves, Tiffany removes the bib, but not before cleaning the little boy up. Carrying the little boy in her arms now, she says, "Please follow me this way."


    From over Tiffany''s shoulder the little boy sticks his tongue at Rowan causing her to frown. Terry laughing as he pats Rowan on her shoulder and says, "It would seem that he doesn''t like you very much."


    "So, it would seem," Rowan grumbled under her breath at the obvious fact. Not soon enough did they finally emerge onto the grounds, where there reside vast well-tended gardens.


    "It is lovely as usual, Tiffany," Terry said in admiration. He knew for a fact that Tiffany was the one responsible for the gardens at her home ever since she was eight years old. She had told them quite proudly back then.


    "Yes, it is," Rowan added truthfully, for the gardens were exceptionally beautiful indeed.


    "Down!" Christopher said as Tiffany set the little boy down and watched the little boy chase after fluttering butterflies.


    Tiffany watches the little boy chasing the butterflies with a sad smile causing Rowan to frown. There was no reason for Tiffany to be sad, but from what she had learned from her Aunt Georgine because of Mr. Vespucci, it would now be remarkably difficult for Tiffany to marry. It seemed so foolish and frankly medieval that other families would think believe that Tiffany would bring their sons misfortune if they tried to marry her. If that were the case, Vasco would have died during his second year at Hogwarts!


    But then again, the wizarding world is still to an extent very much a patriarchal society. And as such, it is always the woman''s fault never the mans. Not even when Vasco Vespucci was caught with his pants down f*cking a young woman, before being murdered. There was not a single bad peep about him, but rather roguish remarks that followed with pride and envy, "What a way to go." "He certainly buggered her to death." "Now that''s a man."


    It seemed that everyone ignored the fact that Vasco Vespucci caused his own death by sleeping with someone who was not his fianc¨¦. But especially someone who was the sweetheart of another. What did he think would happen?!


    Granted he did not deserve to be murdered, but still Vasco Vespucci had it coming to him. Rowan for one did not feel the least sympathy for the brat, but rather was angry that even in death, he still was a pain in rear for Tiffany. Still, there was not much she could personally do at the moment beyond remain her friend and show that she wasn''t ashamed of being friends with Tiffany. There was not much else to do really, which made her feel a great deal of powerlessness.


    Still the least she could do is try to be nice, and with that thought in mind, Rowan minded her manners for the rest of her visit even when the brat tossed a roll at her during lunch. Thankfully, Terry intervened and kept the little boy occupied. And for which she was rather gratefully and decided to forgive him for the mess of last year if he kept her from accidentally smacking the toddler across the back of his head or on his bum. Needless to say, the visit was rather tiring to Rowan, and she was only too happy to return home, when it came time to say goodbye.

 Chapter 515 - Progenitor

    Later that afternoon after having visited Tiffany''s home, Rowan is found sitting on an elegant couch watching Aunt Georgine pack the last of her things. Unlike Rowan and Severus, Georgine would be leaving later this week to finish preparing her office and the lesson plan. Most of everything had already been transferred to Hogwarts, but there were always a few last-minute items that needed to be packed.


    Watching a marble statue be shrunk and float into a suitcase, Rowan glances up from the large, thick tome she was reading from. It was on the history of the Prince''s. And to be truth be honest she wanted to know a bit more because of Tiffany.


    "Aunt Georgine, I''ve been looking over the history of marriages of the Prince family, but I don''t see any broken marriage contracts," Rowan idly remarked.


    Georgine smirks as she straightens up from shoving a few more items into her bag. There were more silver hairs in her raven like winged hair that had appeared ever since the death of Sirsa, her sister-in-law. That and her great-niece and nephew were doing their part in adding more.


    "Well, the Prince''s do not have broken marriage contracts, but rather promised engagements," Georgine smirked.


    "Which means what exactly?"


    "It means that the marriages will be completed at a later point in time by future generations," Georgine replied. "It is proof of an outstanding debt that is still owed to us."


    Rowan slowly nods and asks, "And who exactly do we still have promised engagements too?"


    "Ah, I thought you''d never ask," Georgine said with delight before sashaying over and sitting down next to Rowan.


    Pointing her finger at the time, Rowan darts her hands back as the pages swirl towards the back of the book, where a page filled with golden like letters appears. The tome suddenly begins to glow and expands to reveal a nice list of names in large letters.


    Pointing at the wizarding surnames, Georgine says, "Notice, it''ll say the family surname and present inheritor of the debt. Take, for example, we are owed a marriage from the Peverell line, but that surname went extinct generations ago. However, the debt is still owed and was passed down to the daughter, Iolanthe Peverell, who married Hardwin Potter."


    Rowan''s stomach felt queasy as she followed the golden line to the present still promised marriage that is still owed, James Fleamont Potter. In a creaky, dry voice, Rowan croaks, "As in James Potter, who is in the same year as I am?"


    "Correct," Georgine smugly said. "Brother was rather seriously considering calling in the owed marriage since the two of you are the same age and are in fact friends. However, Reginald is not very fond of Fleamont Potter as per quote according to him, ''Fleamont Potter though a talented duelist wastes his time pretending to be mild and meek. He''d rather face the old lion of Gryffindor than that slinky old man."


    Rowan chokes and says, "Yes, well, that does sound like something grandfather would say."


    "Yes, well," Georgine glanced away. "Both, you and Severus are the last heirs to some of the greatest bloodlines in Britain. Brother will see to it that you both marry properly, but he will allow some leeway to take into consideration both of your potential marriage candidates. And the both of you are still young enough that we still have some years before we seriously begin to think of marriage contracts."


    "Did you ever have a marriage contract, Aunt Georgine?" Rowan slowly asked.


    Georgine snorts with scorn. "Our progenitor was always more concerned with his vices. I suppose the only good thing to say about him is that he was rarely ever home. But he was a cruel, evil man make no mistake about that. And though he did not actively beat us, he did attempt to kill us on several occasions."


    Rowan blinks at the startling revelation. But then again, she had once heard Georgine comment that their father had killed their mother right before their very eyes. And Aunt Georgine did not lie that was highly likely the unvarnished truth. It was sad to say, but they did indeed have murderous blood in them.


    Rowan knew she was not exempt either given her own cold nature when it came to taking lives. The killing of others came too easily to her for comfort. It was not something to be proud of, but it was rather convenient given the grave circ.u.mstances.


    Georgine''s glistening opal eyes are far off and distant. "Training the bastard called it, but when really he was just trying to kill us to maintain the entirety of the Prince riches. He would have to hand over the riches to Reginald as his heir, and my dowry when I reached the proper age of marriage. Our grandfather-."


    Georgine paused, before continuing, "Reginald and I always suspect that our sire killed grandfather to inherit the Prince riches that much faster. But grandfather had the last laugh, oh yes, he did. Grandfather saw that beast in human clothing for what he truly was, pure evil. But even grandfather wouldn''t write his only son out of his will."


    A tear trickles down the corner of Georgine''s eye that goes unnoticed. "Grandfather wrote a hidden clause into his will that would only be revealed should our sire ever attempt to kill us or our mother. Well, father did kill our mother and as a result, was stripped both of his magic and his life for his hideous vile plans. It was a terrible thing to see, but it was for the best really. Brother was sixteen years old then and already able to claim the family fortune. And though our mother was gone, we were at least safe from that evil beast."


    Turning away, Georgine blinks and wipes the drying tear on her face. Clearing her throat, she says, "We Prince''s may never strike another family member in anger, but that does not mean we are not capable of incredible acts of cruelty towards each other, and especially others.


    Remember that Rowan for neither my brother nor I are perfect. And too often we cut at each other and others without noticing. It was how we were raised and for better or for worse, we inherited some of our sire''s cruel nature in one form or another."


    "I am well aware of my own personal flaws," Rowan bluntly stated. "And are very acutely aware of exactly what I am capable of Aunt Georgine. There is no need to warn me there."


    Georgine sniffs and rises to her feet. "Well, I best finish up packing." Without another word, she returns to her previous work as before as if nothing had ever occurred.


    Rowan returned to the tome and found that most of the still outstanding marriage contract debtors were wizarding families in France. Excluding the Potters, there was still an outstanding marriage contract with the four other wizarding families in the British Isles: Malfoy, Longbottom, Bones, and Crouch. Thankfully at least it was not the Black''s or any of the other pureblood families.


    But still, it was disturbing to know that she could have easily ended up engaged to Lucius Malfoy. Not that he was not nice to look at, but he simply was not her type. Plus, he was an arrogant, bigoted arse to be perfectly honest. She would probably have murdered him before their wedding. And would not that do wonders for her already tattered reputation!

 Chapter 516 - Hereditary

    After having watched Aunt Georgine finish packing for the evening, Rowan had been firmly kicked out of the bedroom. As Aunt Georgine had put it, she was going to lay abed. These would be some of her last lie-in''s and as a professor she would be forced to awaken quite early at least five days out of the week. It was quite the unnatural horror in Georgine''s humble opinion.


    With the rest of her afternoon open, Rowan finally stopped with her own personal excuses and grudgingly made her way up to the attic. She may have been actively avoiding Sir Knight Prince to proud to ask him for help. But with the new school term steadily creeping closer, she knew she he handsome ghostly figure of Sir Knight Prince as usual was playing wizarding chess with his body. Without glancing up from the chess match, Sir Knight Prince says, "Well, why have you been avoiding me, Rowan?"


    Rowan sighed. "It''s not that."


    Sir Knight Prince blinked and glanced up from his match. "Then what is it?"


    Pursing her lips together, Rowan removes the illusion from her left eye revealing a silvery, gray eye. Seeing the look of concentration on Sir Knight Prince''s face, she murmurs, "I was wondering if this is hereditary or not?"


    "No," Sir Knight Prince gravely replied. "Such an abrupt change of eye color is always the direct result of the misuse of magic."


    "Though-," Sir Knight Prince carefully paused, "-I cannot help, but wonder just what forbidden magic did you cast, Rowan? A change in one''s eye color is one of the indications and permanent consequences of such a foul endeavor."


    With clear hesitation, Rowan walks over to where Sir Knight Prince is and takes a seat before him. "It is not my secret to tell," Rowan reluctantly answered with a carefully spun truth. "But it a direct result of being in contact with an artifact that greatly resembles one of the Deathly Hallows."


    There is a long pause of silence as Sir Knight Prince slowly says, "Any magic relating to death is usually the source of said peculiar transformation. And if so, there is usually a change in the subject''s magic as well like a poisonous magical taint, it will only increase the overall power or awaken a previously unknown ability. However, there is always a price for said magical changes, something is always lost equivalent to that which was gained."


    Rowan almost flinched at hearing Sir Knight Prince''s words. Just what had she lost in the exchange? What?! But she already knew the terrible answer to that, she had already begun to see the symptoms of her humanity being eroded. Her rash actions at Mulciber Hall were only further proof of that.


    Sir Knight Prince patiently waits for his many great-niece to speak. Rowan''s lips are pressed into a thin line, when she finally answers, "I can see the magic of others with my left eye."


    Sir Knight Prince instantly pieces the dots together. "Hence the reason for your sudden clumsiness in trying to adjust to the depth perception with the illusion cast on your left eye, am I correct?"


    "Yes," Rowan bitterly admitted.


    "A shame, really," Sir Knight Prince muttered causing Rowan to glare at him.


    "And what is that supposed to mean?" Rowan asked through thinly pressed pale lips.


    Sir Knight Prince does not instantly respond, but rather gestures for his body to place him on its lap. In place to perfectly view her, Sir Knight Prince responds, "It is a half-gift of sorts."


    "A half-gift?" Rowan c.o.c.ked her head to the side in confusion.


    "Yes, a half-gift," Sir Knight Prince restated. "The males of the Prince family are born with the unique ability to see and understand internal magic. This gift only appears in the males and never in the females. Said ability allows every single Prince male to see the attack of their opponent as it forms before the spell is ever cast. It is one of the reasons, why our clan was so powerful in the past."


    Rowan makes a face of annoyance. "Which means, Severus''s ability will awaken at some point and he will be able to do the same."


    "Typically said ability awakens after a Prince male''s seventeenth birthday." Sir Knight Prince answered. "However, in your twin brother''s case, it may be possible that his power will awaken a year early. But it is only a possibility and not a certainty."


    Rowan lets out a tiny sigh of relief at Sir Knight Prince''s words. Said ability would ensure Severus''s survival-ability much better than she ever could. And despite feelings of dismay, she was grateful that at least Sir Knight Prince knew what he was talking about.


    Sir Knight Prince thoughtfully studies Rowan for a moment. "And despite only possessing a portion of the gift itself, it is still a previously unknown feat achieved, Rowan. No other female in the Prince bloodline can boast the same."


    "Yes, well, my left eye is another color now," Rowan snarled as she closed her eyes from the ensuing headache. It physically strained her left eye to actually see magic for even a brief length of time. It was like staring at the noon day sun, it was rather blinding with blistering pain.


    Seeing Rowan wincing in discomfort, Sir Knight Prince says, "Sadly, there is nothing I can do regarding your vision. The Prince males are not only able to control said gift at will but control the depth perception of the vision. However, you, my dear will go blind in one eye if we do not cover your left eye with magic. The act of seeing magic itself without being able to control said vision will utterly destroy your left eye."


    "I know that," Rowan snapped. "The illusion works like an eyepatch and blocks the magic from begin seen. But I will be returning to Hogwarts soon and I need a solution as I don''t want Dumbledore to ask any questions."


    There is a spell," Sir Knight Prince slowly said. "However, there is a price."


    "Which is?" Rowan warily asked.


    "Much like someone who has been blindfolded, your other senses will become sharper," Sir Knight Prince said. "However, at the same time, your left eye will become that much more sensitive to magic. And someday, in the future, magical spectacles will need to be forged in order to protect your sight or else the sight in your left eye will forever be lost."


    "That answer is strangely rather specific," Rowan sharply said. "That is much more than just a simple coincidence, is it not, Sir Knight Prince?"


    Sir Knight Prince smiles thinly in response. "You are not the first Prince in history to only inherit half of the gift," Sir Knight Prince explained. "There have been several others including your great-grandfather, Rancor, the father of Reginald and Georgine."


    Seeing Sir Knight Prince''s chilly expression, Rowan slowly says, "And those born with partial gifts such as I have, are somehow unfit to wield the entirety of said gift?"


    "Magic always seems to know," Sir Knight Prince cryptically answered. "And even if you did so with the very best of intentions, Rowan, the road to Hell is always paved by the best of intentions."


    Rowan unconsciously glanced down at her clenched hands. She had rapidly gained power just as she had wanted. But she had forgotten that in the grand scheme of things, there is always a price to pay for everything in this world. Whatever she had lost, she would never gain back. And she had to finally acknowledge the cruel fact that if she continued to use her elder wand to kill, she would only lose more and more with each transaction until she became utterly unrecognizable.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hello, everyone. Today is Suicide Prevention Day. I will be posting an extra chapter today to cheer you all up. However, I humbly request that you just stop and take a look at your loved ones be it friends, family, loved ones, and even yourself.


    A simple but sincere, how are you today, would do nicely. Call a loved one up, or if you are in the one in need of cheering don''t be afraid to reach out. We are here for you, but we can''t force you to talk, if you won''t speak to us.


    This is also an important day for me because I lost a good friend of mine some years ago, his name was Jacob, who we all fondly called Jake. I did not get to say goodbye, and I truly wish I had. He is one of my greatest regrets because, in my mind, I always had time to catch up, and that he would always be there. That was not the case, and I still find that I miss him to this day. I truly wish that I had not kept putting him out of mind, and assuming that he was fine. I don''t think I was a bad friend, but I don''t think I was a terribly good friend either. I speak from experience because it is so easy to get caught up in our every day lives that we forget to stop and look up and truly look at those around us. So, please just stop and take the time to look around you and reach out. And if you are in need of reaching out, please don''t be afraid, we are here for you.

 Chapter 517 - Hereditary â…¡

    After some time, Rowan finally glances up at Sir Knight Prince, and says, "I have a favor to ask."


    "Oh?" Sir Knight Prince c.o.c.ked his head to the said in puzzle.


    "I need an hour within a week or two weeks'' time for my own personal use with no questions asked," Rowan steadily requested. "Should grandfather or anyone else ask, I am off in the woods."


    A gleam appears in Sir Knight Prince''s eyes as he replied, "I can do as requested, but just where exactly will you be, Rowan?"


    "Gringotts," Rowan truthfully answered.


    Hearing the ring of truth in her voice, Sir Knight Prince slowly nods his head. "Very well, I shall not ask since it is your own personal business. But I will only cover for you for exactly an hour, Rowan. Should you be even a minute late, I will inform your grandfather."


    "Understood," Rowan crisply muttered. A deal was a deal. And beggars cannot be choosers.


    "Now, then, let us take care of your immediate problem at hand," Sir Knight Prince said.


    Rowan pays close attention to Sir Knight Prince as he says, "The spell is Oculus Specula." One of Sir Knight Prince''s arms showed her the of the wand movement in order to complete the incantation.


    Rowan withdraws her wand from her sleeve and points it at her left eye. "Oculus Specula," she muttered as she cautiously moved her wand in order to complete the spell and not poke her left eye out. A strange warm blanket like feeling tingled over her left eye, before completely fading away.


    Blinking Rowan sighs in relief at finding she can see normally without any strange block in her depth perception. However, everything did seem a tad sharper and brighter than normal. And said another side effect of the spell would be her senses being much more sensitive than before. Then in the future, it might be uncomfortable for her to walk around in bright sunlight.


    "Thank you," Rowan sincerely thanked the ghost.


    Sir Knight Prince mere smiles at her and says, "Now run along, I??m sure you have plenty of things to do."


    Rowan does not rise to her feet, but rather crosses her arms in front of her chest and leans back against the seat. "So, when will Severus be taught the rest of the Percussor hidden skills? I am assuming that said skills are taught to the next family head by the keeper of the Prince records, you, Sir Knight Prince."


    Sir Knight Prince flashes her a wolfish smile. "My cheerful nature has served me quite well in the past to disguise such questions," Sir Knight Prince murmured. "But you are right, I am indeed the keeper of the Prince family secrets. And yes, when the time comes, your brother will learn that which is still taught to the head of the family."


    "Not everything?" Rowan curiously inquired.


    "Some things are best lost to time," Sir Knight Prince icily answered in such a tone of voice that Rowan did not dare ask any more on the subject.


    Instead Rowan changes the subject, "And is there any reason, why I can''t be taught?"


    Sir Knight Prince regretfully shakes his head. "Said skills are passed down to those with a full gift, your half-gift would drive you mad, Rowan."


    Rowan sighs in disappointment at the logical explanation. "You are right. Without being able to turn on and off my gift at will nor much less understand the internal magic of my opponent, I would easily be killed in battle, while distracted by my opponents magic."


    "That is exactly correct," Sir Knight Prince regretfully confirmed. "It would be like attempting to duel with the sun in one''s eyes. And in your case, you would even be blind on your left side. Tragically, it is simply not meant to be. However, I do not believe that all is lost."


    Rowan glanced up curiously at the ghost attempting to cheer her up. "I would think that a partial gift would have a rather limited usage," Rowan drily exclaimed.


    "Being able to see magic should be prove to be quite to useful to you even in partial usage," Sir Knight Prince interjected. "After all, your career of choice would be benefitted by being able to see how spells form or even learning to forge magical items much like your paternal ancestor, Helga Hufflepuff. She was a talented witch that forged many magical items including her famous locket."


    Rowan''s mind slowly churns on the idea. Though said gift had its limits unlike Severus''s, what Sir Knight Prince said was true. If she could see compare how the magic cores of Squibs and wizards were different it would certainly speed up her progress on curing the illness that caused squibs magic cores to not form or be properly connected in the first place.


    And she did technically have an available test subject at Hogwarts, Filch. Of course, the tricky part was to do so without Filch realizing her eye color had changed. Yes, it would be tricky, but it would be well worth the risks. Though that did imply that she would somehow have to acquire detention with Filch.


    Sir Knight Prince notices that Rowan is frowning and believes that she is still somewhat dismayed. "Though I cannot teach you any of the Percussor skills, I can teach you one thing."


    "Oh?" Rowan said with interest being brought out of her thoughts. "And what is that?"


    "How to properly breathe," Sir Knight Prince replied.


    "What?" Rowan dumbly squawked.


    "Whether studying, hiding, or even in battle, how one breathes affects one''s every movements," Sir Knight Prince explained. "Breathing properly can even change how fast a spell can be verbally cast."


    Seeing Rowan''s still unconvinced expression, Sir Knight Prince says, "Sit down cross-legged on the floor and follow my instructions." Rolling her eyes, Rowan does as she is told.


    "Now close your eyes and breath with your nose and softly exhale with your mouth."


    Seeing Rowan so obedient, Sir Knight Prince continues with his instructions, "I am certain that your senses are all sensitive right now with the use of the spell. Tell me, what can you sense?"


    "It''s quiet," Rowan murmured. "It''s cold especially with your presence nearby, Sir Knight Prince. There is almost a chill in the air. And there is a strange current like sensation running across the floor and walls."


    "That Rowan is the wards of Prince Manor," Sir Knight Prince explained. "Now breathe in and out until I tell you."


    Rowan does as she is told until she is almost sound asleep. From faraway Sir Knight Prince''s voice can be heard saying, "Now reach out with your magic and cast a simple Lumos."


    Unconsciously Rowan obeys the command and without a wand casts the spell, "Lumos."


    Rowan eyes snap wide open as she lets out a grunt of pain at seeing a flicker of light gleaming at the tip of her fingers that cause her fingers to bleed. Grinding her teeth together, Rowan instantly ends the spell and gasps out loud in pain. The fingers on her right hand looked as though they had been cut by hundreds of tiny papercuts.


    "Was this supposed to happen?" Rowan shouted as she reached for a healing potion, she had just brewed that afternoon and had forgotten to take out of her pocket. Not waiting for a response, Rowan tugs the topper from the vial with her teeth, before spitting it out, and downing it in a single gulp.


    With a sigh of relief and a burning like sensation, Rowan instantly feels the potion begin to work to close the wounds on her fingers. Her hand felt warm and she felt a bit woozy now. Sliding down to lay on the floor, she glances at the somber ghost. "Well?" Rowan barked. "Was that supposed to happen, Sir Knight Prince?"


    "No, it was not," Sir Knight Prince said with a frown. "Using wandless magic should not have hurt your hand only exhausted your magic since it was your first time doing so."


    "In that case, the only logical conclusion is that I am unable to use wandless magic without a serious backlash," Rowan quietly mused out loud. "Though non-verbal magic is still possible and has not been a problem when used."


    Sir Knight Prince carefully studied her for a long pause. "Unlike the powerful, but delicate type of magic that the Prince''s are naturally born with, you, Rowan possess powerful, but rather volatile magic. It is not something that the Prince''s tend to possess much less wield."


    Rowan tiredly closed her eyes at Sir Knight Prince''s words. Another previously unknown price for the absorption of the death surge magic had once again appeared. She had once possessed rather thin, magical channels, but she, herself had further widened them in order to absorb said power. And though she possessed great power and could perform great magic''s, she had lost the ability to wield delicate magic without the use of her wand. If she ever attempted to do so again, the volatile magic found within her would blast its way out and cause severe injuries to her body.


    "It''s fine," Rowan finally said, before tiredly rising to her feet. "But I do appreciate the effort, Sir Knight Prince."


    Sir Knight Prince slowly nods his head as Rowan murmurs, "I''m going to go and lie down now. If Severus or anyone else, comes searching for me, please tell them, I''m taking a nap."


    Sir Knight Prince watches her disappear out of sight. Furrowing his brows, Sir Knight Prince contemplates his many great''s niece. The child was mixed with things she should not be, but then again, she did possess the farseer gift of Merlin. But with power, there always comes temptations.


    And the question was would she succ.u.mb to them or not? He would have to keep a closer eye on her that was for certain. But at least Georgine would be there at the start of the new Hogwarts school term. Still he felt that he needed to have a word with Reginald regarding the subject.

 Chapter 518 - Hereditary â…¢

    The ghostly figure of Sir Knight Prince''s body carefully picks up Sir Knight Prince, (the head), before striding through the hallways towards his descendant''s study. Not that he could not walk through walls, but Dawn did tend to narrow her eyes at him an accusatory fashion for leaving ectoplasmic goo every time he crossed through several solid walls. Of course, the more solid walls he passed through the worse the ectoplasmic goo became until it became a thick gooey trail.


    Sir Knight Prince''s winces when recalling the passive aggressive manner, Dawn would follow him for days until he kicked the terrible habit again. Not that Sirsa had protested much back when she was alive. Rather she approved of Dawn''s actions and openly permitted it.


    And frankly it is more than a little unnerving to have a house elf popping up out of nowhere and following one''s ghostly self. When was a ghost to have a little bit of peace and quiet! More the fools, they who said that the afterlife is not tiring!


    Still Sir Knight Prince passed through the solid oak door of Reginald''s study. The hidden laboratory door is firmly closed shut no doubt with Reginald inside. Sitting down to wait, he calmly studies the study of the present head of the Prince family. With each generation the study changes to match the personality of the Prince Head.


    Sir Knight Prince shivers unconsciously recalling how cold and dark the study had been with Reginald''s father, Rancor was in charge. It was a dark time, which he did not like to recall. It is also tragically during that same time that Dawn became an orphan. Rancor did not have any patience with anyone including his house elves. With Reginald and Georgine still young, Sir Knight Prince had done the only thing he could do and hid the house elf child from Rancor''s wrath. And after the massacre, Rancor did not kill the house elf child as there would be no more house elves to maintain Prince manor.


    As such, Sir Knight Prince taught the house elf child all that he could to protect the child. It was the only request that the previous house elves had requested of him for all their years of service. That and upon spotting the rogue house elf that regularly snuck into Prince Manor to see the now grown house elf child, he did separate the couple. But rather suggested to Reginald that he permit the union despite the other house elf being a rogue, master less house elf. And so, it had been done.


    Sir Knight Prince lips twitch into a fond smile as he recalls what little Ladley fondly calls him, "Geepa." He had never had any children of his own, but still the idea that the tiny house elf child saw him in that manner filled him with an almost long forgotten warmth.


    Sir Knight Prince is startled out from his thoughts as he sees Reginald emerge from the hidden lab all the way muttering to himself as he slams the door shut behind him. Sir Knight Prince loudly clears his throat causing Reginald to merely glance up at him, before walking over to one of the various worktables in the study. There is an assortment of potions and manuscripts strewn across the worktable.


    With his back turned towards Sir Knight Prince, Reginald asks, "Well, what is it?"


    "Begin teaching them how to duel," Sir Knight Prince bluntly requested.


    Whirling around, Reginald frowns as he eyes the ancient ghost. "Why?" Reginald suspiciously asked through narrowed eyes.


    "Rowan has been almost killed on three separate occasions," Sir Knight Prince carefully replied. "She has only survived in thanks to sheer serendipity luck. And she is a Slytherin, our luck always runs out sooner rather than later. That and it is only a matter of time until Severus is attacked as well. You cannot keep postponing it, Reginald."


    Reginald lips curl as he argues, "They already have enough on their plate as it is."


    "Did you forget the Malfoy Wedding?!" Sir Knight Prince pointedly said. "The children froze! If not for Georgine, they could have potentially died or even been severely hurt! Not to mention Pyrites and Rowan!"


    "I know!" Reginald roared with anger, before his voice falters and he softly says, "I know that, but they are all that I have left."


    Sir Knight Prince inclines his head as if in apology, before solemnly retorting, "That may very well be the case, Reginald. But they will come for them, and this time there will be no one around to protect them. And we both know that she is moving in the shadows already much like Merlin did. And we both know exactly how that tragic tale ended for our forefather."


    Sighing as if rather tired and feeling his age, Reginald rubs his face with one hand, before relenting. "Very well, but I will not teach Severus our ways. His powers have yet to awaken."


    "You will hear no arguments from me," Sir Knight Prince instantly replied.


    Nodding his head, Reginald straightens up and says, "Go and get them. Have them meet me in the training room."


    "Of course," Sir Knight Prince replied, before departing via the closed door leaving behind a thin trail of ectoplasm. Dawn would certainly scowl the ghost rather fiercely later in the evening.


    Left all alone, Reginald walks over to his desk, and slumps down in his seat just for a moment. "How I miss you, Sirsa," Reginald softly said. "You always knew what to say at times like these."


    Letting out a resigned sigh, Reginald hurries to his feet and departs. He still had a family left to protect, and he could not allow himself to wallow in his grief no matter how much he would like to at times. With a firm purpose in mind, Reginald only halts once to dress himself in an old worn dueling uniform before arriving in the training area.


    The room is largely bare showcasing scorched walls from countless hexes. The gray stone floor is enchanted with permanent cushioning charms to prevent the breaking of bones, but not that of bruises. It was a room that had seen countless of generations and if luck held for countless of more generations still yet to come.

 Chapter 519 - Hereditary â…£

    Within her bedroom, Rowan lets out a grumble as she finishes changing into some looser clothing. According to Sir Knight Prince, both she and Severus were wanted in the training room. She still felt rather weak, and with a bit of a headache after the breathing exercise less than an hour ago with Sir Knight Prince. Not that she was not excited at the prospect of training, just not today of all days.


    Rather grumpy at this point, Rowan makes her way out of bedroom to see the confident expression on Severus''s face. Seeing his twin''s scowl, Severus arches his brow and says, "Well aren''t you in a pleasant mood this afternoon?"


    Rowan merely sends a fierce scowl her twin''s way causing Severus to smirk back. Oh, how the tables had turned! Usually it was the other way around!


    The entire way down Severus had gleefully kept teasing Rowan whose expression just darkened. Before Rowan can snap, they arrive at the training room in the lower floors. They had found the room early on in their exploring but had never had an opportunity to enter the chamber as it had always been locked. No doubt to keep them from getting up into mischief, but still the two of them are a tad bit curious.


    "Of course," Rowan muttered as the curiosity in her eyes went and died. It was a simple bare training room. What else could it be? Some sort of ninja training ground?


    However, both twin''s eyes widen as Rowan and Severus take in the chilling figure of their grandfather. There was nothing warm nor fatherly about Reginald now. There is an almost barely suppressed bloodthirst felt in the very air. His black dueling clothing is well used, but well fitted, and protected. These were not play clothes, but clothes that had regularly once upon a time witnessed death.


    Reginald''s cold onyx eyes take the twins in causing Rowan and Severus to instantly straighten up. With a bare nod at his grandchildren, Reginald says, "Now that the two of you finished most of you work, I believe it is time that the two of you learn a bit about dueling. The two of you are the descendants of Percussors, after all, and said inherited instincts should come naturally to the both of you. And I do not consider Professor Adric''s lessons adequate to truly be considered dueling lessons beyond having taught you to cast spells consistently."


    Rowan eyes flash a bit at those words. She only knew too well how easily Death came to her. Far too easily for comfort.


    Severus makes a wary face as he says, "Are not Percussor''s, assassin''s, grandfather?"


    "We have always been a great clan," Reginald said with a bit of a frown. "Our clan had existed for thousands of years long before the Roman legionaries. And yes, a portion of the original clan did follow them when they came to this new land and made it our home, while the rest of the clan remains to this day in the ancient lands of our forefathers."


    "And just why did the clan split at that time?" Severus pointedly inquired.


    "There were identical twin male heirs," Reginald matter-of-factly replied. "It was tradition that only one could become the next clan head. However, the elders and the people were split at that time in electing the next leader. And if things continued as they were the restless members among their people would force the two brothers to go to war leading to one of their eventual death''s.


    But the two brothers loved each other, and instead decided to split the clan. Those that followed the eldest twin would remain in the land of their forefathers, while those that followed the younger twin would accept the legionnaires offer and follow them to a distant land across the vast ocean. And so, the two brothers parted never to meet in his life again."


    "And what of now?" Rowan curiously asked.


    A wry expression appears on Reginald''s face. "After my fourth year at Hogwarts during the summer holidays, curious, I sought out the remnants of the clan descended from the eldest twin brother," Reginald explained. "Ever since I was a child, I have always loved learning the history of our forefathers and had read all of the ancient archives by the time I was a young man. In my naivety, I thought-."


    Reginald paused as he felt he had would reveal too much of his terrible childhood. "Suffice to say that I naively believed in many things," Reginald murmured instead, before steadily continuing, "I followed the ancient marks written on an old map in one of the clan head''s journals. Much of the landscape had changed but the old signs were still there if one looked closely. And so, with the aid of a luck potion, I did indeed find them."


    The twin''s eyes glimmered with obvious interest in wanting to learn more about the story. "Our ancestors came from the east, the land once known as Persia," Reginald explained. "The remnants of the clan still lived up high in the mountains in small impenetrable magical fortresses. But unlike us, our cousins still practiced the old ways."


    Reginald paused in memory as he fingered an old scar wound on his arm. "Our cousins first instinct is always to attack and ask questions later. However, I had borrowed the seal of the clan head from my sire without his knowing, and which is still passed down to every head of the family to this day."


    Reginald paused to stare at Severus as he solemnly says, "And it too will one day be yours."


    Severus swallows, but Reginald glances as his gaze turns once more distant lost in long ago memories. "Our cousins thankfully finally ceased to attack me but still bound me and took me before their leader. They still doubted my tale as I did not look very much like them beyond my dark eyes, and hair. And though my face still possessed some of our cousin''s sharp features, I am infinitely far paler when in comparison to their bronzed skin thanks to our European ancestry. As such their leader was not convinced and had me tested."


    There is a trace of embarrassment in Reginald''s face as he says, "I have never lost quite so badly in a duel as at that time. However, my survival of the duel proved to them that I still carried the clan''s blood no matter how distant and foreign. Still, our cousins could not allow me to join as I had my own family to return to. That being said, they did agree to train me for the rest of the summer. And I learned much under their tutorage with the condition to never return again."


    "Why?" Severus asked clearly startled at the response.


    "We are considered foreigners," Reginald calmly explained. "We do not look like our cousins thanks to our European heritage. And though we have kept some of the old ways alive, it is not enough in their eyes. And yes, though tragic in its way, I am glad. Despite their being incredibly talented people, they are cold and harsh in ways that I am not comfortable with. I much prefer our ways no matter how weak it may see to them.


    On the other hand, they were rather envious of my power. Though they possessed unimaginable skills and talent, they lost heavily when it came sheer magical power. Once I learned to duel, I easily overpowered them all including the head of their clan. And unlike our cousins, the Prince''s have mixed with many powerful European bloodlines to maintain the family''s power.


    However, our cousins were not so lucky in that regard. In order to maintain the clan''s secrecy, they often married second or third cousins. And despite their careful efforts inbreeding had already begun to take a severe toll on them, and it clearly showed."


    Rowan nods her head in understanding as Severus crisply asks, "In that case, when the time comes will Rowan and I be trained in the ways of old?"


    "No," Reginald firmly replied. "Only the next Head of the Clan will learn the old ways. And even if I wished for your sister to learn, she lacks the capabilities in order to do so."


    Severus opens his mouth to vehemently protest when Rowan interjects, "It''s fine, Severus, really. And besides, I am certain that the reason I cannot learn has something to do with the fact that the males are born with an innate gift, while the females are not."


    "That is indeed correct," Reginald replied sending a sharp glance at his granddaughter.


    Still Severus looked rather unconvinced by the stamen. And he even understood that his grandfather most likely was in fact telling the truth. But that did not mean that he had to like it.

 Chapter 520 - Hereditary â…¤

    Finished explaining, Reginald says, "Excellent, let us begin by seeing exactly what the two of you are capable of. Professor Adric should have taught you to adequately duel in your second year at Hogwarts. However, unlike those times the instant I say, ''go,'' the two of you will begin. But unlike then anything goes, and the duel is not over until one of you has clearly lost the match."


    Rowan and Severus stare at the serious expression on their grandfather''s face, before walking a few steps away from each other with their backs to each other. Fiercely gripping their wands in hand, they hold their breaths until Reginald says, "Go!"


    Whirling around Rowan says, "Immobulus!" While Severus says, "Expelliarmus!"


    Rowan''s spell harmlessly missed hitting Severus as her wand goes flying out of her hand. However, before Severus can smugly claim victory, Rowan had already slid forward and swept her foot under him. Severus gawked as he painfully fell onto his backside as Rowan painfully slammed her knee into his stomach causing the air to go out of his lungs.


    Unable to breathe, Severus does not realize he had lost his grip on his wand until he feels his wand vibrating warmly under his chin in a rather deadly fashion. "Give up?" Rowan asked with a cold gleam in her eyes.


    Severus lets out a pained grunt, "Yes."


    A loud clap causes them to look up as Rowan helps Severus to his feet, before handing him his wand back. Trotting over to grab her wand, she quickly returns to find their grandfather studying Severus with a critical eye but does not heal him.


    Seeing his grandson''s puzzled expression, Reginald calmly says, "When dueling against other''s one is often injured by a successful hex or curse. And when that is the case, your opponent will not simply just stop because you are injured, and you will both need to train your bodies to keep moving despite the pain. As such not until training is done for the day will any injuries be healed. And so, it''s best that the both of you learn to properly dodge and not get hurt."


    Severus eyes are wide and aghast before he fiercely glowers back at his grandfather. Reginald ignores the expression and turns to Rowan. "Well done," Reginald said with a crisp nod. "Most wizards and witches don''t know what to do when they lose their wand. You reacted accordingly and took your opponent by surprise. It is an excellent surprise attack, but that unfortunately will only work once. And did you notice your glaring weakness, Rowan?"


    Rowan presses her lips into a thin line as she unhappily admits the truth. "Severus is far more powerful than me and his reaction time is absolutely superb."


    "Exactly," Reginald murmured in satisfaction. "In the Prince bloodline the best attributes tend to be inherited with each male generation. And not that the females of the family do not inherit anything, but the males always inherit more traits. It was not so noticeable before, but now that the two of you are older, it will become even more apparent with the passing of time. And if that is indeed the case, what must you do, Rowan?"


    Rowan is silent for a long time, before finally saying, "I must outwit, Severus, at every turn."


    "Correct," Reginald said with a brisk nod. "However, that is easier said than done. It will be rather difficult to accomplish such a feat."


    "Again," Reginald said earning another glare from Severus, and a pensive glance from Rowan as they walk to their prior dueling station.


    To be perfectly honest, Rowan had not quite realized just how powerful Severus naturally was until now. But then again, he could rival Dumbledore and Voldemort, he just never saw himself that way. After all, he did fool the greatest wizards of all time¡­...


    On the other hand, the potential growth of her own body was rather limited at best. And even with the additional death surge magic and an extraordinarily powerful wand, she still was on the losing end. It came as a bittersweet feeling really. If she should ever falter there would always be another capable of stopping her, but at the same time, she was weaker than her enemies. And that was both fortunate and unfortunate for her. Then again, she had one trump card that could more than even the match, but she would never reveal her ace until it came time to do so.


    Rowan is startled out of her thoughts as she hears Reginald say, "Go."


    Rather than casting a spell, Rowan rolls to the side as purple sparks miss her and hit the stone ground. Without even faltering, she wordlessly thinks, "Petrificus Totalus!" All the while, while jumping back to her feet.


    With a loud grunt, Severus falters back onto the floor unable to move thanks to the full body binding spell. However, his lips still move despite his wand having fallen onto the ground. But before Rowan can stop him, Severus wordlessly removes the bind on himself as he rolls back to his feet having scoped up his wand from the ground as he did so.


    Having taken a page out of twin''s playbook, Severus smirks back as a spray of blue sparks flash towards him. Without saying a single word, a glowing shield appears around him as the blue sparks shatter harmlessly against it. Severus playful motions his finger at his sister as if saying, "Is that the best you got?"


    Rowan sneers back before pointing her wand at him when suddenly a blast of water emerges heading right for Severus. The defense charm worked against spells not actual substances. With a groan, Severus suddenly finds himself blasted off his feet and onto his back by a terribly strong force of water.


    Sputtering cold, and wet, Severus tries to cast a spell to no avail as he almost drowns under the spray of the water. Raising his hand up in sign of defeat, the water finally trickles to a stop as he still chokes on water on four legs. Soaking wet with his clothes and plastered, he glares at his twin before wordlessly performing the drying spell on his own body.


    Left a bit stiff, and with a bit of a chill, Severus grabs his wand off from the floor to see Reginald nodding in approval. "Very good, Rowan," Reginald commented. "You utilized what you are good at and turned the tables on Severus despite his ability to perform both wandless and wordless magic."


    Severus glares at Rowan again, who pensively nods her head putting another plan together. Turning to Severus, Reginald says, "You are much more powerful than Rowan, Severus. Calm your mind and listen to your instincts, they will guide you."


    Severus grunts in reply as he walks back to his positions. With both ready in place again, Reginald says, "Go!"


    Severus instantly whirls around and says, "Levicorpus."


    Rowan manages to dodge, but not before firing back a spell. Severus instantly ducks and shouts, "Langlock!"


    Rowan glares back as she wordlessly casts the counter spell causing her to lose valuable seconds. But before she can counterattack, she is forced to defend herself with a defense charm spell to protect herself from the spray of hexes from Severus. Unable to counter without bringing the shield down, she notices that Severus is steadily advancing towards her.


    Furrowing her brow, Rowan allows the shield to drop only to be hit by a Confundus Charm. Feeling suddenly dizzy or confused, she forces herself to break the spell by biting her own tongue. A spray of blood can be felt in her mouth, but she moves to the side wincing in pain as a hex hit her causing her toenails to grow rapidly fast.


    Hopping on one foot, Rowan wordlessly causes the hex to stop, before pointing at Severus and saying, "Immobulus!"


    Severus suddenly finds himself hit by ice that freezes him to the ground. But with hand still in hand, he points his wand down as fire erupts from the tip of his wand towards Rowan. While Rowan deflects the flames, Severus has time to escape from the ice.


    The two continue in this fashion at a stalemate until they are both panting and exhausted. Still neither of them refuses to lose the duel until Rowan points her wand and says, "Diffindo!"


    Severus''s eyes widen at the severing charm headed for him, and casts the Shield Charm, "Protego!" The cutting charm flashes away into the stones to suddenly a blast of flames hit the charm obscuring Rowan from view.


    With the flames gone, Severus raises his eyes to find that Rowan is gone from view. Without any hesitation he sends a wandless spell behind him forcing Rowan back. A grunt of pain can be heard, but suddenly he finds himself flat on his face as his wand clatters onto the floor.


    There loud pants can be heard echoing in the chamber as Reginald says, "You both lost."


    "Why?" Severus panted as Rowan is laying on the ground not too far away in exhaustion.


    "The two of you fought for so long now you are out of stamina," Reginald matter-of-factly explained. "When dueling you will not always be fighting against one individual at a time but rather multiple. If you used all your power to defeat only a single enemy than the next enemy will easily cut, you down."


    Reginald furrows his brow and says, "Both of you did well in using wordless magic it saves time and energy, but your wand movements are much too big and wastes precious. But more importantly, why did the two of you drop your shield spells?"


    "He was getting closer," Rowan gasped tiredly. "I knew he was going to try break the shield, so I thought to put space between us."


    "Not a bad idea," Reginald admitted. "However, Severus is not attacking you with curses or dark hexes. You never drop a shield until your opponent is in range, and Severus was not. Now you''ve wasted precious time and energy, which you could have used."


    Before Severus can even gloat, Reginald whirls around. "And you, Severus, you have everything on your side, but still you do not take your sister serious. However, she does, have you not noticed the spells she has been using against you?"


    Severus reluctantly nods his head as Reginald pointedly says, "Then stop playing around! Take her out because she won''t hesitate to do so!"


    Seeing that they look rather tired now, Reginald says, "Go wash up for dinner. I will expect the both of you in here after lunch tomorrow. You will practice dueling against me."


    Both Severus and Rowan go entirely pale as Reginald calmly adds, "And I won''t be going easy on either of you two. Defend yourselves, seriously."


    Rowan and Severus can only groan in pain as they unsteadily climb back to their feet to make their way upstairs. Limping and rather bruised they make their ways upstairs for a hot bath, and to raid the medicine cabinet. They would each be taking a pain potion as well as a muscle relieving one. They had the feeling they were going to need it.

 Chapter 521 - The Apothecary

    The shadows have begun to grow in Diagon Alley, but the cobblestones are still hot, and the heat of the day is still upon them. Shoppers on the street fan themselves while others wipe the sweat off their forehead and the back of their neck. Wiser shoppers scurry with their umbrellas to keep them in the lukewarm shade and out of the sun, while other''s cast cooling charms that will quickly fade away within the hour.


    Despite the heat, a thin, cold faced wizard with sleeked back hair strides about at a rapid pace in dark chartreuse-colored robes. His thin lips are in a perpetual frown as his stained fingertips rapidly tap as if impatiently against the palm of his hand. The shoppers are too much in a hurry to take note of his appearance, but a few of the cart owners spot the wizard and tilt their head in acknowledgment. And as it should be considering the fact that he had found the cure for werewolfism, Damocles Belby.


    Damocles pays the shop-cart owners no further attention as he makes his way to the Apothecary to pick up a few potion ingredients that were at long last in stock. He would have sent Wilfredius, but the boy was at his sister''s wedding. Naturally, he had been invited, but he had pointedly declined as he would never deem it fit to descend upon such a noisy event.


    Damocles sneers to himself, before darting into his destination. There were not many shoppers inside the Apothecary that smelled horribly of bad eggs and rotted cabbages on the best of days. And especially in this heat, the stench was even fouler, and weak stomachs had been known to overflow at the very smell.


    Having smelled worse potion fumes from his cauldron, Damocles ignores the nauseating stench and marches towards the counter. The walls and tables of the Apothecary are lined with hundreds of jars of herbs, dried roots, bright powders, bundles of feathers, strings of fangs, snarled claws, etc.


    The Apothecary owner and counter clerk is an older middle-aged wizard with his back turned to the counter as he rummages through the countless jars. Loudly clearing his throat at the counter, Damocles stiffly says, "I am here for my purchases, Mr. Herbert."


    The middle-aged man paused amidst his task, before replying, "You will have to wait, Mr. Belby just like the rest of my clients."


    Damocles sniffs impatiently and lets out a low grunt, before glaring at anyone in the nearby vicinity that dared to approach him much less even pause to stare at him. The rest of the shoppers within the Apothecary wisely take a hint and decide to go shopping elsewhere. Their errands as it turned out were not especially important in the grand scheme of things.


    At long last, the shop owner, Mr. Herbert turns around and reaches under the counter for the readied package. Without a hint of worry or remorse, he carefully places the package onto the counter and says, "Try to make it last this time, Belby. You are surely my most wasteful client."


    Damocles loudly snorts at the remark and hides the spark of glee in his eyes. Herbert was the only one who dared to exchange a banter of words with him nowadays. It was quite refreshing, and a tradition since the start of their business relationship.


    "Mr. Herbert, I do not believe it is any of your business as to how I choose to use said ingredients," Damocles primly retorted as he reached for the package on the counter only to find, Mr. Herbert still holding onto the parcel with a wide smirk on his face.


    "It is when I have to put up with your poor apprentices tearful pleading when requesting an out of stock potion''s ingredient," Mr. Herbert firmly countered. "Wilfredius is a right good lad, and how you managed to land an apprentice like him is still a mystery to me."


    Damocles nods his head once at the shopkeeper snatches his parcel from Mr. Herbert, who''s lips twitch upward hiding a smile. With his head held high, Damocles stomps away and out of the Apothecary into the infernal heat. Luckily, his next destination is close by the cauldron shop of Madam Potage. The shop would be dusty and warm, but Madam Potage always had a cool drink on hand for her most frequent clients.


    Feigning being distracted, the usual sly and shrewd figure of Damocles peeks out of the corner of his at the ruffians rapidly approaching in the distance. Trying not to tense to make this the least painful as possible, he takes a deep breath and lets out a gasp as a hex slammed into his body. A painful, burning sensation is felt around his knees as they quite literally are suddenly on the back of his legs. With his balance completely off, he stumbles onto the ground as his precious parcel tumbles to the ground.


    Before Damocles can pull him to his knees, he suddenly finds himself bound and gagged by three vile miscreants. A few patrons on the streets notice and begin to shout for aid, but too late the three wizards pop away with their kidnapped booty. The first person to arrive at the scene is Mr. Herbert followed by a pair of A.P.D. officers, who happened to be close by Twizzle and Banks. (Two of the famous four to be first cured, who had been assigned to Diagon Alley for press purposes).


    Twizzle, a wizard with piercing eyes, and burly eyes glanced around, while Banks, a smiling gentleman most solemn, but calm approaches the witnesses. "Can any of you tell us details about the incident that has just occurred?"


    Mr. Herbert impatiently replies, "Those bastards took Belby!"


    "What?!" Twizzle roared as his head snapped up in shock.


    Despite his feelings of shock, Banks motions to Twizzle to stem any more emotional outbursts as he says, "Are you referring to Damocles Belby, sir?"


    "Who else?" Mr. Herbert snapped, before biting back a surlier comment as Banks and Twizzle''s eyes shake in shock and anger.


    "Belby was in a hurry, and he didn''t notice anyone behind him. I wouldn''t have noticed, but he forgot one of his packages." Mr. Herbert goes still as he gently bends down and picks up the slightly trampled package of Belby. "I''ll just hold on to this, gentlemen if you don''t mind. I''m certain he''ll want his package once he is returned." (And if he was perfectly honest, Mr. Herbert had done it on purpose to rile Belby a bit more for fun. It was their strange little ritual, but one that they both enjoyed.)


    "Thank you," Banks sincerely said as he and Twizzle shared a look. They had not even had an opportunity to save their savior, and now he was in danger. "But a moment, sir, if you, please."


    Mr. Herbert stands rigidly as he waits and to his surprise, the burly figure is gone, and in its place is a great large wolf. The large wolf brings his head closer to the package and wrinkles his nose at the strong scents but sniffs carefully trying to find the much-needed scent. Those watching including Mr. Herbert held with bated breath until the wolf pulls away and lets out a loud, sharp bark in confirmation, he had four scents, but no trail.

 Chapter 522 - The Apothecary â…¡

    The crowd is silent at they watch the A.P.D. officer Banks return the package back to Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert stiffly accepts the package and marches back to his store with his chin held high. "Nothing to look around here folks," Banks said as the crowd begins to disperse, while he gestures to the witnesses of the incident to remain behind.


    Seconds later rushes in a fierce young-looking wizard with reddish golden hair appears, Glackin accompanied by his partner, Leroy, a former werewolf as well with cropped hair and somewhat yellow canine like teeth. The two A.P.D. officers come to a halt as Banks begins to explain the situation to them.


    Leroy let out a curse, while Glackin roughly says, "How do you want to handle this, Banks?"


    "Twizzle and I will speak to the witnesses, while the two of you head down to the Ministry and inform the Auror Department," Banks requested. "Twizzle has their scent; all we need is a clue."


    Glackin sharply nods his head, before he and Leeroy hurry away to the Ministry of Magic. They transform into wolves and run towards the Ministry of Magic. The crowd does not react having become accustomed to the scene except for the children, who perk up and watch in curious delight and awe as they pass by. All too soon, the two wolves are at the steps of the Ministry of Magic and transform back into themselves, before speedily making their way inside and through the Ministry of magic towards the Auror Department.


    Various Auror''s are at their desk writing up reports with wanted posters pinned to their cubicle''s along with family photographs or their favorite Quidditch teams. Most of the Auror fledging''s are on patrol, while the rest or on desk duty with former fledging''s, who have been assigned final partners. Among them is a tall, dark wizard with broad shoulders, a clean-shaven head, and wearing a single gold hoop earring, Kingsley Shacklebolt.


    Kingsley Shacklebolt''s eyes take in the two A.P.D. officers in forest green uniforms. At his side are two fledging''s, Sturgis Podmore and Marlene McKinnon and another recently full promoted Auror, and friend, Dorcas Meadows.


    The auburn-haired married witch with brown eyes and pale skin arches her brow as she watches the two A.P.D. officers head right toward the office of Elphinstone Urquart. "Well, that looks rather worrisome," Marlene McKinnon remarked out loud.


    "What do you all make of that?" Interrupted the square jawed, thick straw-colored haired wizard, Sturgis Podmore.


    "Whatever it is it must be something big," replied the pretty petite witch with tan skin, warm eyes, and curly hair, Dorcas Meadows.


    "Well, it''s now business of ours," Kingsley finally said as they watched the two A.P.D. officers disappear into the depths of the second-in-command''s office. "Now get back to work you three, these reports aren''t just going to write themselves you know!"


    A loud groan is heard in unison from all three Auror''s as Kingsley peeks one last time at the door, before getting back to work. His senior partner had run off on an errand leaving him to complete their paperwork. And not that he wanted to complain, but it was a terrible thing to be at the bottom of the totem pole so to speak.


    Within the office of the second-in-command of the entire Auror Department, Elphinstone Urquart stares in shock at the news he has just received from the A.P.D. officers Glackin and Leroy. Elphinstone rubs his face with his hand in frustration, before bitterly saying, "Please bear with me gentlemen, but I need to get the facts straight. Not only was there a kidnapping in broad daylight in Diagon Alley, but the hostage in question happens to be none other than the recipient of the first Order of Merlin, Damocles Belby, is that what am I understanding?!"


    "That is correct, sir," rasped the voice of Leroy.


    Elphinstone lets out another sigh at the reply as Glackin steps in. "Not to interrupt, sir, but the A.P.D. officers reacted accordingly and were within seconds of the incident. Officer Twizzle has a scent, but we are missing a comparison, sir. Any response yet on our request to create a scent or physical database of known criminals or recent felons?"


    "The Minister of Magic and administration are working out the details on to how create such a database," Elphinstone admitted. "For the time being, I''m afraid the database will be postponed until further notice or information comes into play in order to make such a project feasible."


    Elphinstone paused as he rose to his feet and pulled on his robes that were hanging on the back of his seat. "You two get back to Diagon Alley and help officer''s Twizzle and Banks scurry up any more clues. I have to go and personally inform Ogden and the Minister of Magic in person as they are at present in a meeting."


    "Yes, sir," both A.P.D. officers chorused, before storming out of office, and hurrying back out of the Ministry of Magic. They knew of the urgency of the matter for they had a debt still to pay to their savior.


    Elphinstone speedily departs from his office, but not before firmly locking the door behind him, and making his way down the hall, and towards the Minister of Magic''s office. The outer office of the Minister of Magic is decorated elegantly with portraits, comfortable chairs, a rich carpet, and a desk that of the Senior Undersecretary, Mrs. Prim.


    Mrs. Prim despite her position had chosen to remain at the receptionist post guarding entrance to the Minister of Magic''s office like a Sphinx of some sort. The prim, very proper witch purses her lips in a frown at spotting Elphinstone Urquart. "Minister Jenkins is in a meeting with Ogden as you well known, Urquart. I shall not have you interrupting them. Please take a seat and wait until they are done."


    "This cannot wait, Mrs. Prim," Elphinstone resolutely insisted.


    Mrs. Prim frowns even more as she crisply retorts, "Mr. Urquart, I shall not ask again. Take a seat."


    Elphinstone makes a motion as to turn around and take a seat as Mrs. Prim to glance down at her work, when she hears a flurry of steps and sees Elphinstone rush past her desk. "Mr. Urquart desist this instance!" She shrieked as she pulled out her wand and fired a hex at his back.


    Elphinstone winces in pain as the hex slams into his back, but he manages to wrench open the door and fall onto the carpeted floor to the surprise of the Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins and Bob Ogden. "What is the meaning of this, Urquart?" Said the stout witch with her hair pulled up in a neat bun.


    "I am so sorry, Minister Jenkins!" Mrs. Prim apologized as she flashed the fallen figure of Urquart a fierce scowl. "I can assure you, Minister Jenkins that Mr. Urquart shall not bother either of you for the rest of your meeting."


    "Wait, let him speak," said the short, plump wizard wearing enormous thick glasses, Bob Ogden. "And no offense Mrs. Prim, but Urquart would have never dared face your wrath for anything less than important.


    Mrs. Prim face twitches in offense as she opens her mouth to vehemently protest, but Minister Jenkins waves her hand at her undersecretary in dismissal and says, "It is fine, Prim, please lock the door behind you. I would hate for any more interruptions to occur."


    Mrs. Prim lips twitch in displeasure, before stepping over the groaning figure of Elphinstone Urquart, and closing the door a little too firmly behind her with a loud thud. As Elphinstone picks himself painfully off the floor Ogden is not able to hide a cheeky grin as he says, "Well, it would appear that Mrs. Prim got the better of my second-in-command. Perchance, some field work is in order to brush up a few rusty skills, Urquart."


    Elphinstone is too sore to be offended as he climbs up onto his feet knowing full well, he is going to have a severe bruise on his back tomorrow unless he stops by to see the healers. "Minister of Magic, Ogden," Elphinstone begins to say as he nods his head at them. "I apologize for the abrupt interruption, but there has been an unexpected development."


    "What type of unexpected development?" Minister of Jenkins said as she narrowed her eyes at the second-in-command within the Auror Department.


    Elphinstone hesitates as he formulates a proper response in his mind causing Ogden to impatiently say, "Well, out with it, Urquart. It can''t possibly be that bad!"


    "Master Damocles Belby was taken in broad daylight while shopping in Diagon Alley," Elphinstone steadily replied. "The A.P.D. officers were first to arrive and respond at the scene. At present, they are interviewing witnesses and have a scent, but nothing further is known at this time."


    "For Merlin''s sake!" Ogden swore as the Minister Jenkins said, "Can we be certain that this is in fact a kidnapping for ransom, Urquart?"


    "We can''t be certain of anything, Minister," Urquart admitted. "But it is very likely that it will be a ransom attempt as Master Belby was not harmed in the attack and captured unharmed. I would suggest that we send Auror''s to contact Master Belby''s apprentice and his remaining family members. The abductors are sure to contact one of them with a ransom note listing their demands."


    "Very well, see to that it is done," Minister Jenkins ordered. "But I want this under lock and key, Elphinstone. This stays quiet until we have Master Belby safe and sound."


    "Yes, Minister Jenkins," Elphinstone replied, before swiftly making his way out of the door, and ignoring the fact that Mrs. Prim was staring daggers at him as he made his way back to the Auror department to start giving out orders. It was going to be a long night for everyone.

 Chapter 523 - The Apothecary â…¢

    The minute the door to the Minister of Magic''s door closes, Minister Jenkins rubs her already aching head and tiredly mutters, "The Daily Prophet is going to have a field day with this especially that wretched Rita Skeeter of theirs."


    Ogden''s eyes spark with anger and most dangerously as he says, "Minister Jenkins, please give me leave, we already know who is responsible. Who else could it be but one of Sanderson''s people?"


    "We know nothing at this time, Ogden," Minister Jenkins answered as she sat back in her chair. "And though yes, I am more inclined to believe that it is a matter related to the Potentate of London, we cannot be certain of that fact as there is a dark wizard faction running around in the dark at present, who have yet to be caught might I add."


    "Very well, then give me leave to raid known locations of Sanderson''s people," Ogden requested. "I am confident that we will find something!"


    Minister Jenkins turns to carefully study Ogden, before slowing saying, "I understand your enthusiasm for the subject and your desire for justice, Ogden, but I will not cause panic among the general populace without out good reason. That being said, I will permit that the A.P.D. and the Auror conduct daily surprise patrols within the confines of Diagon Alley and may apprehend any unlicensed sellers or suspected criminal."


    "Very well, Minister Jenkins," Ogden muttered, "but if should kidnappers result in belonging to Sanderson''s people, I have your word that I may begin knocking down doors?"


    Minister Jenkins furrows her brows in thought, before reluctantly saying, "You will be permitted to act within the confines of the law, Ogden. Do not think for a moment that I will allow you to go unchecked nor directly head for Sanderson himself. You will be limited only to known associates, Ogden."


    "Fair enough," Ogden said with a stiff expression at the Minister of Magic''s reply, but at least it was a start. He would start by hitting Sanderson where it hurt most at his supply chain.


    Ogden marches out of the Minister of Magic''s office leaving Eugenia Jenkins rubbing her aching head. Mrs. Prim strides quickly into the Minister of Magic''s office and says, "Minister Jenkins is this something I should be on top of?"


    "For the time being silence any news on an attack in Diagon Alley and anything related to Damocles Belby, Mrs. Prim. Buy our officer''s and the Ministry time, Mrs. Prim," Minister Jenkins instructed.


    Mrs. Prim''s eyes widen slightly at the instructions but being a competent undersecretary that she is, she confidently answered, "It shall be done, Minister Jenkins. And your next appointment is here, the French Ambassador Felix Auroli."


    Minister Jenkins composes herself, before finally replying, "Very well, have him come in."


    "Of course, Minister," Mrs. Prim steadily said, before turning around to retrieve the French Wizarding Ambassador. And all the while vowing herself to stun Elphinstone Urquart next time. She would diligently practice from now on, because there would be no next time!


    *


    Having received orders from the Head of the Auror''s the figures of Sturgis Podmore and that of Dorcas Meadows can be seen accompanied by the forms Banks, and that of Twizzle in still wolf form. The four of them make their way to the home of Asclepius Belby, the younger brother of Damocles Belby. Rumor had it that the two brothers had a falling out and rarely spoke to each other.


    The four of them make their way up a neat little path in the countryside to a large cottage home with a neatly tended garden. The two younger Auror''s glanced at the older figure of Banks, who knocks on the door and waits. The door swings open to reveal a dark brown-haired figure with pale skin dark eyes, and a hard expression resembling that of his older brother, Asclepius Belby.


    Asclepius purses his lips in a very familiar family gesture, and stiffly says, "I suppose you are all here for this," and threw the ransom letter at them.


    Banks easily catches the rolled-up parchment and begins to quickly read the note, before glancing up and saying, "Mr. Belby, if we may ask, how long ago did you receive this?"


    Asclepius folds his arms defensively over his chest and says, "This afternoon, but I thought it was simply a joke in terrible taste. However, lo and behold I was cleaning up after myself and saw the four of you strolling up the path to my home."


    Asclepius paused, before sharply staring at them. "So, is it true? Has my brother been kidnapped?"


    "You have our sincerest grievances, Mr. Belby, but your brother has been taken hostage," Banks sincerely said, but not before allowing Twizzle to smell the parchment letter and receiving a confirming bark in reply.


    Asclepius is quiet for a moment, before roughly saying, "Well, I can''t pay the ransom. After our mother and father''s death, what was little left of the family fortune went into paying father''s outstanding gambling debts. All that was left was this house and a small education fund for me, and a bit of mother''s dowry to pay for Damocles studies. And though my brother and I do not see eye to eye, I do not wish him any harm. So, what can be done to remedy the situation?"


    "If we may come in, Mr. Belby, I believe that we can find a solution," Banks confidently declared as Asclepius took a step back to allow them to enter his bachelor home. (Though not for long, he was presently courting a certain witch, and if luck would have it, they''d marry within the year or the upcoming year.)


    The four of them step into the Belby home as Dorcas Meadows politely says, "What a lovely home, Mr. Belby. Did you decorate it yourself or did you have help?"


    Asclepius is a bit fl.u.s.tered by the question as he shuts the door behind. "Er, it''s mostly myself, though I have had some help as of late."


    "A woman''s touch, I see," Dorcas said in a warm teasing tone causing poor Asclepius to flush in embarrassment.


    Sturgis Podmore is a bit in shock at Dorcas'' actions, but she was known to be a bit of a tease in a good way. But that was her job usually being the icebreaker and allowing the Auror teams to connect with witnesses and others. And she was mighty good at her job.


    All four of them take a seat including Twizzle, who has returned to human form. Asclepius returns with five shot glasses and a glass bottle filled with Firewhiskey. Pouring everyone a bit of Firewhiskey, Asclepius downs his in a single shot, before pouring himself another one. "So, shall we get started?" He bluntly asked as he fortified himself with another sip of alcohol.


    "Of course," All four of them answered in unison, before pouring out ideas on how to catch the criminal fiends. Because if they had their way, they certainly would achieve their goal.

 Chapter 524 - The Apothecary â…£

    At the edge of a murky, muddy bog, a group of three wizards appear carrying their stunned, but glaring captive, Damocles Belby. They had apparated more than ten times to lose any possible tracker''s, before heading to their destination. Damocles limbs and mouth are bound, but he wrinkles his nose at the strong bog scent permeating in the evening air. This far north the evening shadows are longer and darker than at Diagon Alley.


    At the edge of the bog is an old abandoned shack as the leader, a crooked nosed wizard with a hard face and straw thatch like hair kicks open the door, and enters the dusty, old hut with his wand held high. "We''re good, boys. Bring ''em in," Erie-Sticky Fingers instructed his fellow criminal counterparts.


    One-eyed Joey spits on the ground in vile glee, while Sweet-Tooth flashes a yellow tooth rotted smile. Damocles cannot even struggle as he curses his wrathfully curses his captors in his mind and can only warily watch his captor''s and memorize their features as best as he can. It was the only thing that he could do in this desperate and unexpected situation as his wand had been taken.


    One-eyed Joey and Sweet-Tooth dump their captive onto an old, torn sofa that has most of its stuffing bleeding out of mold covered holes. A puff of dust, grime, and mold like smell is released as Damocles is thrown onto the old, hard, stiff cough. He rapidly blinks his eyes as dust and grime, and Merlin knows, what else flies up into the air and around him.


    Not a complete fool, Erie says, "We will take turns watching the captive and keeping a look out for anyone suspicious. The Belby''s should have already received the ransom note, and ought to be gathering the galleons. Come this time tomorrow, boy''s, we''ll be rich, and living in the West Indies."


    The three men cackle wickedly as One-eyed Joey winks with his one good eye and theatrically whispers, "And what about the fat catch?"


    Erie sneers viciously and casts a cold look at the figure of Belby. "We can???t have Belby tattling to the Auror''s, can we know? We''ll make sure to get rid of him, and even ''em, bloody wolves won''t even find a single fragment of his corpse."


    "Right, boss," One-eyed Joey said as Sweet-Tooth shared his greedy expression at the thought of riches, never mind the premeditated murder.


    Damocles body shakes with laughter causing the three wizards to turn and face them. "What scared?" Erie mocked his captive as he pointed his wand at his captive to remove the gag over Damocles Belby''s mouth.


    "I found myself profoundly amused at the depths of your sheer incompetency," Damocles plainly taunted his captors.


    "What was that?" Erie growled as his grip on his wand grew tighter. "Care to repeat that Belby?"


    "Are you deaf now too?" Damocles sneered back. "But I suppose given the ill nature of the company I am in; I should not be so surprised-," but before he can continue Erie harshly slaps Damocles across the face leaving a burning bright red handprint across his face.


    "I will not be mocked," Erie hissed. "Now, either say something useful or remain silent, Belby. Remember, who is in charge here, and I do not need a living hostage. Are we clear?"


    "Perfectly," Damocles answered through clenched teeth.


    Taking a step back, Erie says, "Now then, what were you going to say, Belby? And no lies!"


    Damocles lips twitch into a smirk, but he quells his urges as best as he can. He had learned the hard way that it was better not to further antagonize his captors. Carefully wording his thoughts, he finally says, "If your ransom letter was sent to the Belby family then it would have been received by my younger brother as our parents passed away during Gellert Grindelwald''s war. And my younger brother and I do not see eye to eye, in fact, we have not spoken since he left Hogwarts. As such gentlemen, I would not put your hopes in receiving a paid ransom for me. I would have instead forwarded such a letter to the Ministry of Magic or the Potions Guild as I would be of immeasurable value there."


    "Lies," Erie hissed not daring to believe such a truth especially as his two henchmen suddenly began to look nervous. He could not afford to have his position weakened!


    Damocles opens his mouth to speak, but suddenly finds himself gagged again, while Erie turns and roars, "Well, what are you two great big louts waiting for? Off you go!"


    One-eyed Joey hastily hurries away to check on the ransom location, while Sweet-Tooth scurries outside to stand guard and watch for any suspicious activity. There was no one there that lived for miles, so anyone suddenly cropping up would be speedily dwelt with even if they were simply innocent bystanders. They could not afford, nor risk being caught for certain they would all be sentenced to Azkaban.


    Standing just outside of the ransom location, an empty park, One-eyed Joey peeks around and cautiously peers around searching for anything suspicious. He spots a muggle dressed couple walking a very large dog, but the dog has its tongue sticking out and is waving its tail rather forcefully. The muggle couple disappears around a bend on the park path leaving the park entrance empty.


    One-eyed Joey hurries into the park and reaches under a bench for a hidden bag. Blindly feeling around under the bench his face suddenly brightens up at feeling a heavy bag hidden just out of sight. He greedily pulls the bag towards him to suddenly see the large dog rush out from the bushes and right at him with fangs baring.


    One-eyed Joey falls onto his behind, and hastily reaches for his wand much too late as the dog''s fangs dig into his wrist. One-eyed Joey begins to shriek in pain and whack the dog in the stout, but the blasted creature will not release him. Desperately reaching for the fallen wand at his side, he raises his wand only to find someone grabbing his arm.


    Glancing up in sheer astonishment One-eyed Joey sees a green robed figure as a sickening feeling appears in his stomach. It was that of dismay in recognition of the A.P.D. officer uniform. Hearing footsteps he sees the supposed muggle couple return and remove the charm over them to reveal two Auror''s in scarlet robes.


    "Twizzle, you can release him now," Banks said as he kept a tight grasp on the collar of the apprehended criminal, and other hand carefully pointed his wand at the criminal''s neck.


    "Sir, you will be coming with us," Banks steadily said as he hauled the bleeding criminal to his feet. The two Auror''s and A.P.D. officers share grins of triumph, before transporting the criminal back to headquarters to be interrogated in the Auror''s holding cell. It was going to be an awful evening for One-eyed Joey.

 Chapter 525 - The Apothecary â…¤

    The holding cells of the Auror''s are dark and cold especially more so the interrogation cells. The interrogation cells house a cold iron chair with metal manacles and leg manacles to ensure that the prison does not escape. Seated in such a chair is the figure of One-eyed Joey, who has already been vicious interrogated by senior Auror''s, and is now waiting in silence.


    One-eyed Joey quivers with every sound especially those of footsteps. Everyone knew that the Auror''s would at times purposefully step out and leave the criminal alone with an unregistered interrogator. And he had heard the tales, (and yes, they were mostly tall tales, but only mostly).


    At long last footsteps are heard again as muffles voices can be heard outside of the stone walls of the interrogation chamber. Nervously licking his lips, One-eyed Joey rapidly blinks as he tries not to breathe. To his horror the metal door hinge lets out a loud screech to reveal a figure standing in the doorway.


    One-eyed Joey blinks for a moment in puzzlement at spotting a short, plump wizard with enormous thick glasses. Still, One-eyed Joey is unable to laugh at seeing the burning like glint in the depths of the short, plump wizard. Wisely keeping silence, he intently watches the figure stride across the room before coming to a standing halt before him.


    "One-eyed Joey is it?" Bob Ogden said, "Or is that only your street name?"


    One-eyed Joey shivers before hoarsely replying, "I''ve already told ya, all I know. By Rowena''s Head, I swear it''s true!"


    "I don''t doubt that," Ogden flatly replied, before restating his initial question, "but please address my initial question."


    One-eyed Joey hesitates before replying, "John Muskie, sir."


    "Well, Mr. Muskie, and might I be correct in assuming that you and your other two compatriots all work under the Potentate of London?" Ogden pointedly inquired.


    One-eyed Joey hastily shakes his head and says, "No, sir! The Potentate is not currently residing in London, he is off on personal business, sir! The Potentate would have never allowed it, sir!"


    "I find that hard to believe, Mr. Muskie," Ogden said as he clasped his hands behind his back and began to pace in front of the chained prisoner. "You see I have several eyewitnesses, who placed you just outside of the Monarch Pub some weeks ago."


    "Yes, sir!" One-eyed Joey quickly replied trying to save his own skin. "But t''was the bartender, who threw us out. The Potentate would have not been as lenient as his second-in-command."


    "Oh?" Ogden said in obvious surprise as he turned to stare at One-eyed Joey. "And just where has the Potentate gone off too?"


    "I don''t know, sir," One-eyed Joey desperately replied. "But Floyd and Hyde are not happy with the boss''s departure, sir."


    Ogden is still for a moment as he thinks on the present information. Without a doubt, Sanderson had left to deal with private business that he trusted no others with. But what could possibly be so important that he risked abandoning the underworld? It mattered not in the end, he had what he needed. And hopefully that would be enough to catch the tail of Sanderson.


    Without a further word, Ogden departs abandoning One-eyed Joey to his personal terrors. Ogden had some unexpected raids to conduct, and he would be sure to find something on Sanderson. And even if he did not, Sanderson was gone, and would be unable to stop him.


    *


    Elsewhere at the edge of the murky, muddy bog the figure of Sweet-Tooth can be shivering at the chilly evening wind despite the fact that it was still summer. Rubbing his hands, he puffs on his hands to warm them up revealing his yellow stained teeth. "Where''z Joey?" Sweet-Tooth muttered to himself. "He should''ve already be ''ere!"


    Sweet-Tooth begins to frown and mutters, "Did he get caught? Nah!" Shaking his head as if dissuading himself of such thoughts, he pales as something occurs to him. "Did he run off with our money?!"


    Before Sweet-Tooth can begin to swear he sees the figure of One-eyed Joey making his way up the hill with a large pouch. "What took you so long, ya bastard?" Sweet-Tooth swore as he waved his hand greedily at the bulging pouch.


    "Had some trouble," One-eyed Joey hoarsely replied as Sweet-Tooth nods his head in understanding.


    Tilting his head at the door, Sweet-Tooth says, "The boss is waiting for t''cha inside."


    "Gotcha," One-eyed Joey replied as he made his way inside leaving Sweet-Tooth to eagerly dream about how he was going to spend his newfound wealth in the West Indies. And no doubt a main theme of those daydreams would be the beautifully tan-skinned curved beauties that were very limber in a bed.


    One-eyed Joey steps through the door and tosses the bag full of galleons at Erie. "We''re rich!" One-eyed Joey avidly roared as Erie eagerly opened the bag and gazed greedily at the glittering galleons in the fireplace light.


    Erie eagerly begins to count the glittering coins as One-eyed Joey strides over to stare at the scowling figure of Damocles Belby. One-eyed Joey winks widely at Damocles Belby, who only furrows his brows and stares pointedly back. One-eyed Joey winks obviously again, before turning back, but making sure to place his body between that of Erie and the tied-up figure of Damocles Belby.


    However, the figure of One-eyed Joey freezes at seeing Erie viciously grinning and pointing a wand at him. "I''m afraid that this is where our journey ends, my friend," Erie said. "I can promise you that I will surely miss you both, but I can''t have any loose ends, now can I?"


    One-eyed Joey tenses as Erie lifts up his wand and opens his mouth to cast a spell, when the front door is blasted open sending painful wooden shards into Erie. Erie lets out a cry of pain, and before he can react there is a group of Auror''s and A.P.D. officers surrounding him.


    One of the Auror''s easily takes the bag of galleons from him, while the other''s bind his limbs together. "How?" Erie croaked in painful disbelief.


    The figure of One-eyed Joey smirks and says, "A polyjuice potion, and your comrade sold you out in a heartbeat for a lesser sentence."


    Erie opens his mouth in rage, but he finds himself gagged. The Auror''s begin to levitate him away as the two A.P.D. officer''s, Banks and Twizzle approach Damocles Belby and hastily remove his bindings. "Are you alright, Master Belby?" The two officers asked.


    Damocles lets out a grunt as he rubs his sore wrists and stiff limbs. "I''ll be fine," Damocles grumbled. "Nothing a hot bath and some Firewhiskey won''t fix."


    Banks and Twizzle sigh in relief as they offer to help Damocles Belby to his feet, who shoves their hands away and rises unsteadily to his feet. "Auror''s I assume that a confession has already been retrieved by the captured suspect and two more confessions will shortly follow. If possible, I would very much like to return home to rest. I''ve had a long day, and I will more than willing give my testimony tomorrow morning."


    The Auror in charge, a witch in her late twenties briskly nods her head and says, "That will be fine, Master Belby, but we will send a pair officers to accompany you home and to stand guard until tomorrow evening." Damocles snorts in reply but nods his head in reluctant acceptance of the decry.


    "Mr. Banks, and Twizzle if you would accompany, Master Damocles home that would be greatly appreciated," the female Auror said.


    Banks and Twizzle nod their heads and follow Damocles out of the cottage, before apparating back to a village at the edge of Bitterweed. The site was familiar as Banks and Twizzle had stopped by earlier by the cottage of Damocles Belby. A yellow tinge can be seen through the large thatched cottage window as the door slams open and out emerges a very pale, freckled young man with strawberry floppy hair. "Master Belby!" Wilfredius shrieked in relief.


    "Enough, Wilfredius!" Damocles briskly said. "Show an upper bone, boy, we can''t have you showcasing such an obvious display of emotions in public!"


    "Of course, sir," Wilfredius instantly replied like the well-trained apprentice that he was. "I''ve got a hot pot of tea on the fireplace, Master Belby," Wilfredius explained. "I charmed the upstairs bathtub water to stay warm, there are fresh baked scones that I picked up from the bakery, before they closed. And I even have your favorite beef stew shimmering in the hearth."


    "Good," Damocles said. "I''ll start with the bath," before rushing up the stairs to the bathtub.


    Wilfredius already used to his master''s behavior turns towards to the two A.P.D. officer''s and quickly says, "My apologies, sir''s, I did not mean to ignore you. Please have a seat, I''m certain that you will stay here until morning. Would either of you care for a cup of tea or a bowl of beef stew?"


    "Stew, please," Twizzle replied as his stomach roared hungrily causing Banks to smile and Wilfredius to happily run off to pour two bowls of stew to his unexpected guests.


    Upstairs in the bathtub, Damocles Belby soaks his aching muscles in warm water that has been dosed with scented leaves like chamomile to relax the muscles and sense. It had been much too close today, but it had proved his initial conjecture. He was of value, and if so, he could use himself to pay off his debt to the old Prince.


    It had been a risky business selling out his own information to the underworld, but the risk had been worth it. And besides, he trusted in the Auror''s and new A.P.D. officers to a certain extent, he had been mostly sure he would emerge out of his own plot alive.


    Now then he had confirmed the limits of his conjecture, he could truly begin to plan his next move. But for the time being he was going to enjoy a good long soak. He was rather sore, and he would never admit it out loud, but he was no longer as limber as he was in his youth.

 Chapter 526 - Sore Muscles

    If anything else in the following days after the kidnapping of Damocles Belby, Reginald Prince had upped their training regime. (And rightly so, the wizarding world had not protested the increased daily policing patrols in Diagon Alley even the purebloods. It was a fantastic victory for the Ministry of Magic even if the illegal vendors of Knockturn Alley took a severe hit.)


    And thusly so, Rowan and Severus were constantly, incredibly sore despite all the potion''s they were taking to deal with the pain, and the warm baths they took both in the morning and in the evening to loosen their aching bodies. Stiff and sore, the two of them would return to the labs to work knowing full well that after lunch day, they would be forced to return to the training room all over again.


    With a gloomy expression, Rowan and Severus ate a light meal, before heading to their bedroom to dress in proper clothing, before returning to the bare stone training room. Waiting inside is the stark figure of their grandfather, Reginald.


    Reginald''s dark eyes flash as he coolly says, "After some sincere pondering during the course last night, I came to the solemn conclusion that the two of you are lacking very real blood thirst. In our world, it is a benefit that is often quite needed in order to be cold-hearted. Neither of you require the sense of calm nor intelligence, but rather a certain callous nature that the two of you seem to be lacking."


    Rowan eyes fill with a wary light as Severus narrows his eyes pointedly at their grandfather. "Exactly, what are you proposing, grandfather?" Rowan sharply inquired.


    "The both of you will sincerely duel against me," Reginald matter-of-factly stated. "And I will not be holding back any longer except for the usage of any forbidden curses that is all."


    "You''re serious, grandfather?" Severus said in disbelief.


    "Very much so," Reginald replied with a certain icy cold chill in his voice. "I will not hesitate to attack, and I suggest that both of you do the same."


    Instantly retreating, Severus glances at Rowan to suddenly hear, "Everte Statum!" Severus suddenly feels his body airborne flying several feet back to only land on the stone floor. Letting out a painful groan, he rolls to his side trying to breathe, but keeping a firm grip on his wand.


    The merciless figure of his grandfather marching towards him with his wand held high fills Severus with dread. All of a sudden, he hears, "Fumos!" As a cloud of thick smoke or a fog fills the area before him.


    "Move!" Rowan hisses into Severus''s ear as she all but hauls him to his feet and drags him back. It would appear that their grandfather had truly been going easy on them both in their prior practiced dueling sessions. And that was a most terrible thing to learn, because that could only mean that dueling was going to get worse from here on out.


    "Well thought out, Rowan," Reginald commented in approval through the fog. "However, the downside to this spell is that you can''t see me either. Not only that, but I can be quite silent when I wish to be."


    Indeed, Rowan whirled here head this way and that craning her ears to the limit, but she cannot even hear the rustle of clothing nor muffled footsteps. "Well, bugger," Rowan thought to herself as she still held onto Severus keeping him close.


    Red sparks from their left side cause Rowan to fall onto her knees to dodge as Severus does the same. Scrambling to their feet, they both fired back in the direction of the red sparks to only see the sparks emitted from their wands vanish through the fog, and the crisp sound of their hexes hitting the ground.


    "Impedimenta!" A sharp voice said behind them.


    However, to Rowan and Severus''s dismay, they find that they cannot move. The spell cast by their grandfather had slowed down their movement to an almost freezing like state. They were sitting ducks and they knew it.


    "And now the both of you are dead," Reginald calmly explained as he placed his wand at their backs." With a flicker of his wand, he vanishes the fog away with a blast of wind, before turning to them again. "What did the two of you do wrong?"


    "I severely underestimated my opponent," Rowan grumbled.


    "How?" Reginald further inquired.


    "I assumed that my opponent would be thrown off by the smokescreen," Rowan said with a frown. "However, my opponent not only was not thrown off by the usage of such a spell, but even used it to their advantage."


    "Correct," Reginald with a pleased tilt of his head. "In battle, an opponent can turn a certain victory on its head. Never underestimate the number of cards that your opponent possesses in his or her hand."


    Turning towards his grandson, Reginald asks, "And you, Severus?"


    "I did not counterattack, when I was thrown onto the ground," Severus mumbled. "Even if I was disoriented and breathless, I should have still countered with a spell to gain time to climb onto my feet and protect myself."


    "Exactly," Reginald chorused. "You left yourself wide open to an attack, and had I used the killing curse on your prone figure on the ground, you would be dead, Severus, and as would you, Rowan."


    Taking a step back, Reginald says, "You have five seconds."


    Rowan instantly runs away as Severus retreats backwards firmly keeping his gaze on his grandfather, before casting a shield bubble spell.


    "Bombera!" Reginald said as he points his wand at Severus. A ripple of sparks flies out creating an explosion as they slam into the glowing defense shield. The shield flickers for a moment, but still manages to stay up.


    Reginald manages to hide the fact that he is impressed, and merely twists his head to the side as a hex harmlessly misses him and hits the ground with a fierce spark. Whirling around, Reginald says, "Stupfey!"


    However, Rowan had already anticipated such a reaction, and says, "Petrificus Totalus!" The white flash of the body binding spell soars to ward''s its target. There is a bit of a glimmer of hope in her eyes at seeing that her grandfather will be unable to dodge in time.


    But as cool as a cuc.u.mber, Reginald brings up his wand and cast''s the Hex-Deflection spell. The sparks harmlessly fly away as he whirls around and does the same to Severus''s jinx.


    "You have got to be kidding me!" Rowan privately thought to herself. "Is there nothing the old man can''t do?!"


    "If your opponent is especially powerful or good at controlling his or her magic, the Hex-Deflection counter spell will deflect a great deal of Hexes," Reginald explained as he calmly deflected their attacks. "Naturally, I will have to counterattack in a bit, but it should prove a valuable training experience to you both." (And since he could see magic, the spell was of actual great use to him. Anyone else would become a sitting duck or was a reckless betting wizard or witch.)


    And it did much to the dismay of Severus and Rowan, who were left with their pride and dignity in tatters. Still it only got worse, because Reginald after that no longer voiced his spells, and instead only cast wordless magic. As it turns out, it is much easier to parry and attack when one can hear the curse that their opponent is casting. A rather handy skill to possess, but a difficult one to cultivate for a witch or wizard. But then again, it might just be a lack of common sense in the wizarding world, and that would not be surprising at all.

 Chapter 527 - Accounting Department

    With the summer holidays still in full swing Gringotts Bank, it is teeming with clients rushing in and out of the bank. A young goblin wheels a cart filled with the latest ledgers towards the accounting department past the teller''s and through a dark door, the young goblin emerged in a brightly lit office area filled with dozens and dozens of desks piled high with fiscal ledgers and the sort.


    Most of the accountants sitting at the desks are goblins with every few exceptions, one of them is a rather petite witch. The Mousy flaxen haired witch has light colored eyes that are intent on the work before her, Claret, the widow of the goblin, Urlort. Frowning she subconsciously bites on the end of her quill revealing her slightly crooked teeth.


    Spitting out the end of her feathered quill with distaste, Claret glanced up to spot the latest ledger boy, a young goblin starting from the lowest totem pole, before moving up the ranks. Nodding at the young goblin she takes the offered ledgers from his hand and places on the corner of her desk to start the instant she is down with the current fiscal report for one of the vaults in her care.


    Claret stretches her neck from side to side and peeks at her fellow accountants. It had been so awfully hard after husband''s death especially her children, who had particularly been heartbroken not understanding why their father was so suddenly gone. Though at least the funeral had gone well as her Urlort had been buried in the mountains of his forefathers as was tradition.


    It had taken her largely a year before Claret was back to herself. At which point, she wanted to do something more. With her children under the watchful eye of her mother-in-law, Claret applied back at Gringotts''s for her old position in the accounting department. To her and her uncle-in-law''s delight, Bogrod, there was an opening in the accounting department.


    Since Claret had previous experience working in the department and being the widow of Urlort, she was instantly given the position. Though there were several complaints brought against her largely by those wanting to advance and the Brotherhood of Goblins. They had not taken it well that a witch had stolen a position which rightly belonged to another goblin.


    Claret frowns recalling the unpleasant conversation that took place little over a year ago. Claret had been sitting with her children and her mother-in-law in her home when the doorbell rang. Rising to her feet in surprise, Claret went to the door and to her surprise found two unknown goblins standing there.


    Calling out to her mother-in-law, Claret asked, "Did you invite them?"


    Her mother-in-law, Urlaa shook her head with a frown. "I do not recognize the burly one, but I recognize the sleek one as Bodrig, the spokesmen for the Brotherhood of Goblins."


    "Why would they be here?" Claret mused out loud.


    Urlaa shook her silver head and said, "I will take the children into the kitchen and fix them a snack. You have a private word with them and see what they want."


    Nodding her head in agreement, Claret waits at the door ignoring the loud ringing until she sees her children and mother-in-law make their way down the hallway and disappear around the corridor.


    Claret opened the door and said, "Hello gentlemen, how can I help you?"


    The burlier goblin glowers at her, while the suave goblin, Bodrig gallantly says, "Might we come in? We only wish to have a few words with the widow of our dearly departed brother, Urlort?"


    "Very well then, come in," Claret said with a bit of a frown.


    The two goblins made their way inside, before Claret shut the door behind them and lead them to the tea parlor. Luckily, she and her mother-in-law were just about to have tea when the door rang. There were two teacups, a steaming pot of tea, and a platter full of biscuits.


    Gesturing for the goblins to have a seat, Claret asked, "Would you like some tea?"


    "Regretfully I must decline your kind offer," the suave goblin, Bodrig politely remarked. "Radnok, the pigeon-toed and I have both just have had lunch."


    "Very well then," Claret muttered as she poured herself a cup of tea and waited for them to speak.


    "We shan''t take much of your time, Madam," Bodrig explained. "We''ve merely come here to make a simple request of you."


    "Of me?" Claret blinked in astonishment. "What could possibly be requested of me that I might possess?"


    "Very simple, madam," Bodrig replied. "We the Brotherhood of Goblins would like for you to resign from your new position at Gringotts. We believe that it would be in everyone''s interest that the position goes to someone more qualified."


    Claret narrowed her eyes in anger and said, "Bodrig and Radnok, the pigeon-toed, I am a trained Gringotts''s accountant and former employee. I am more than amply qualified for the position."


    Not liking the witch''s tone in the least bit, Radnok growled, "What we mean to say is that you''re a witch! And we don''t want your kind stealing our fellow goblins work!"


    Claret lips pressed into a thin line in anger. "I will not give up the position, gentlemen nor will I allow myself to be insulted in my own home! The door is right their gentlemen, please see yourselves out immediately!"


    Radnok sneered as he climbed to his feet, while Bodrig coldly eyed her with all pleasantries gone. "You will regret this, Madam," Bodrig threatened.


    Claret stood up to her full height and said, "I would think not, Bodrig. The goblin king will not allow it and I am now an employee of Gringotts."


    Bodrig did not reply and stormed out of her home with the brute of Radnok in tow. The two goblins did not darken her doorstep again, but her uncle-in-law and mother-in-law fortified the wards to her home. They did not trust the two goblins in the least bit.


    Shaking her head out of her recollection, Claret returned to her work and finished the ledger for the vault, before moving onto the new ledgers on her desk. At her side, works the newest accountant at Gringotts, a handsome, golden-haired squib by the name of Peregrine Mulciber.


    Peregrine was a soft-spoken squib, but with a steady gaze. His clients and including the other goblins found that the squib was no pushover. Not only that but his impeccable skills had more than earned him the respect and awe of his co-workers. It was quite rare for a non-goblin to be admired and much less a squib.


    Claret had not been working long when the bitter, spindly fingered figure of Griphook could be seen approaching her. Glancing at the bitter goblin in surprise, Claret says, "Is there a problem. Griphook?"


    "No, Madam Claret," Griphook grumbled. "I''ve just been tasked to take the vault ledger to Ragnok. Apparently, the owner is visiting the bank and wishes to review their investment portfolio."


    "Of course," Claret replied as she grabbed the recently finished vault ledger and held it out to him. "It''s just been checked by Peregrine."


    Griphook grunted in reply knowing full well that the ledger would be perfect. The golden-haired squib lifts his gaze up for a moment, and nods at them briefly, before bending back down to finish his job. Griphook wrinkles his nose as if in reply, before making his way speedily out of the chamber. Claret warily shakes her head and mumbled, "Grumpy old goblin," before returning to her work. She still had a long way to go before it was time to go home.

 Chapter 528 - Preorder

    Unlike the times before, the instant Rowan stepped into Gringotts Bank, she was ushered by a guard to wait in a private room. A female goblin attendant had presented her with a variety of drinks and snacks, while she waited. Enjoying a cup of fresh lemonade and some biscuits she patiently waited for Ragnok, who she had been told would be shortly with her. Not that she minded provided he was not delayed too long. She only had an hour window to complete her business transactions at Gringotts.


    Rowan internally winces as she leans back and the chair presses into her bruised back. Ever since grandfather had really taken to his role of seriously training them, it had become a hellish summer for them. After homework and lunch for the rest of the afternoon, she and Severus would duel each other for an hour, and the rest of the time was spent dueling their grandfather.


    One would think that a man of his age should never be so spry, but somehow, he moved like a shark through water, both deadly and graceful. Reginald never tired and seemed to be able to read their every move. It got to the point where Severus and Rowan were just trying to dodge rather than attack. And they considered their day successful if they ended up on the floor on their back less than fifteen times. The floor and them were rather well acquainted with each other. There was no need for further introductions, but rather a sense of bitterness that would always follow with each of their abrupt, painful reunions.


    Rowan had not drunk even half of her lemonade, when the door swung open to reveal the youthful face of Ragnok. Looking much more elegant than the last time she saw him; she nodded her head in greeting at the pointy-eared goblin.


    Ragnok tilted his head in a sincere bow and said, "It is a pleasure to see you again, Miss Prince."


    "I hope that many riches find their way to towards you, Ragnok," Rowan courtesy replied in Gobbledgook.


    Ragnok flashed her a sharp grin as he took a seat before her. "Your accent has much improved, Miss Prince." Opening the ledger before him his long fingers with neatly trimmed fingernails tapped at the pages making sure everything is in order, before speaking.


    While Rowan waits for Ragnok, she makes small talk. "I''ve noticed quite the amount of patrolling A.P.D. officer''s and that of at least of two Auror teams on patrol on my way here."


    Ragnok does not glance up to reply, but he drily murmurs, "Well, it is to be expected after the attack on Master Belby. The Head of Auror''s, Bob Ogden was quite displeased, and the Minister of Magic was as well. Apparently, he has been given full leeway to hunt down any sort of miscreants. There are daily raids by the A.P.D. and the Auror''s, and dozens have already been apprehended."


    "Hmm, I read something of that sort in the Daily Prophet," Rowan mumbled back. "Though one can''t always trust what one reads in the paper."


    "Most certainly," Ragnok replied as he at least glanced up from studying the ledger. "It would seem that indeed everything is in order regarding your investments and vault, Miss Prince. How can Gringotts help you on this fine evening?"


    "I would like to meet with a squib or muquib stockbroker to open an investment portfolio in the muggle world," Rowan confidently answered.


    "Most certainly," Ragnok said. "I shall bring our best broker on hand, a former accountant turned stockbroker, Geoffrey Prewett."


    "Prewett?" Rowan though to herself. Could this possibly be the famous second cousin of Molly Weasley, a squib accountant in the muggle world?


    Ragnok rose for a moment, before leaving the room for a few minutes, before quickly coming back. "He''ll be here shortly, he is presently jotting a few notes down for a portfolio, before heading back to Gringotts Incorporated to make said changes on the com-pu-ter."


    Ragnok, once more took his seat as Rowan said, "Well, you''ve certainly gotten up in the world since the last time I saw you."


    Ragnok nods his head at her and says, "In part due to you, Miss Prince. The handling of your contract has brought me and Gringotts much wealth. It was a serendipitous blessing which I am profoundly grateful for."


    "Flatterer," Rowan chuckled as she took a sip of her lemonade.


    The two of them did not have to wait long as a knock on the door caused them to glance up as a medium sized, middle-aged man with broad shoulders appeared before him. He bore a striking resemblance to Fabian Prewett. However, the biggest difference between the two men is that Geoffrey Prewett had none of the mischief of Fabian, but rather wore square glasses and had a more stern, professional air about him.


    "Hello Miss Prince," the chestnut-haired man said. "I''m Geoffrey Prewett, a pleasure to meet you." His eyes did not even flicker at her age nor gender. And why should they, he had been born in the wizarding world after all.


    Rowan tilts her head in acknowledgment and says, "I would like to initially invest only one hundred thousand galleons into the stock market. I would like a wide array of portfolio''s please show me, what is readily available."


    Geoffrey Prewett without any hesitation opens the suitcase at his side and pulls out a folder with investment suggestions. His wife had thought him made when he switched careers out of the blue. However, the pay was triple of that he earned per year with the bonus of commissions. But more importantly, he could finally make his deceased parents proud and show the wizarding world that a squib was just as useful as any another other wizard or witch.


    "I would like to suggest some stock in oil, and foreign trade as well as a few options here in the United Kingdom including real estate," Geoffrey said as he showed her his ideas for an investment portfolio.


    Rowan nods her head at most of them and says, "All the selections I believe are excellent investments. As for electronics I will hold off investing including computers in computers, this will be a rough patch for a bit. However, invest in Micr*soft, I know that it is new, but I believe that it proves to be a worthwhile investment. I will also write down the names of several companies and the minute their stock market opens, buy up all the stock that you can. The company owners are all former Microsoft or computer engineers with excellent reputations in their field of work."


    Rowan writes down the names and circles them as Geoffrey in disbelief slowly reads one of the names and says, "A fruit company?"


    "No, it''s an electronic company," Rowan instantly said. "As for everything else, we shall proceed according to your recommendations."


    "Thank you for your trust," Geoffrey Prewett said, before handing over doc.u.ments for the client to read, and sign in agreement. Unlike the regular contracts of Gringotts, these doc.u.ments were more straight forward. Only a bit.


    Finished reading the doc.u.ments, Rowan arches her brow and says, "A 5 percent commission and 7% for an annual maintenance fee? That is rather high for annual maintenance fee and simply ridiculous for a commission."


    Ragnok cackles loudly and says, "Most wizards don''t recognize that clause. It would make sense that you would, Miss Prince." Of course, most wizards did not know said term as it was completely new jargon to them. And the goblins would use that to their advantage. Who would have ever suspected that the muquibs and squibs of the wizarding world would be so particularly useful?


    Geoffrey rolls his eyes and says, "I work as a part of Gringotts, Miss Prince. Just because Gringotts Incorporated now exists in the muggle world that does not mean the Gringotts nature of the establishment does not still exist therein."


    "No, I will only agree to an annual fee of 2 percent and only 1 percent commission," Rowan flatly said. "No more nor less."


    "Agreed," Ragnok slyly said causing Rowan to roll her eyes knowing that was exactly what Ragnok had been aiming for.


    After a quick redraft of the doc.u.ment, Rowan finally signs the doc.u.ment only after reading the contract a second time. Satisfied, Ragnok hands one contract to Geoffrey and the other to Rowan. Closing his suitcase with a loud snap, Geoffrey nods his head at her, and says, "A pleasure doing business with you, Miss Prince. I look forward to a long lasting and rather fruitful relationship."


    The two of them shake hands, before Geoffrey leaves and firmly closes the door behind him. With a wry expression, Rowan says, "I take it that the squibs and the muquibs of the world are thriving like sharks in an ocean filled with swarms of fish."


    "Precisely," Ragnok said with a pointed grin. "It is one of the best investments Gringotts has ever made."


    Rowan only wryly chuckles to the goblin''s words. She could only imagine considering the squib status in the wizarding world. And when said squibs had been ignored all their lives within the wizarding world, and now that the ball was finally on their side of the court, they would do everything in their power to change and secure a future for their children. And they would be successful too for they had reliable allies now, the Goblins.

 Chapter 529 - Preorder â…¡

    With the financial discussion over and done with, but more importantly under a pressing time limit, Rowan moves onto the real reason for which she had come to Gringotts. "I am in need of the services of a goblin crafter," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "It will be a delicate work that will be used daily, and I am more than willing to pay full price for the item to be forged by the best crafter."


    "And what might say object be?" Ragnok sharply inquired as the cautionary tale of Godric Gryffindor''s sword had been engrained into every single goblin since birth. It was a well-known fact that wizardkind were never to be trusted when it came to goblin silver.


    "A specialty item of which the details will only be discussed with the goblin crafter." Rowan flatly stated. "However, I can promise that said item is not intended to be a weapon nor I am interested in goblin silver forged items."


    Ragnok slowly nods his head at the carefully worded request. "That shall not be any trouble at all, however, to hire a goblin crafter even for a small piece to be forged, there will be an exorbitant price included."


    "I am well aware of the price and I am more than willing to pay such an extortionate price," Rowan confidently answered even if her heart cringed internally at the imagined price.


    "Very well," Ragnok murmured with some skepticism, but largely kept his reservations to himself as he rose to his feet and rang a tiny bell set on a small side table against the wall.


    Instantly hurried footsteps could be heard as the same female goblin attendant that had served her pops her head in. "Yes, Ragnok?"


    "Please have Wulm, and Dulag make their way here," Ragnok instructed. "The client needs a specialized item forged by a master goblin crafter. And to provide said services, naturally, we will need a written and signed contract for both parties."


    "Yes, sir!" The female goblin squeaked, before rushing away.


    They had not been chatting for long when the door was opened to reveal two figures. The first one was familiar to Rowan, the dark slanted goblin with sly eyes, Dulag, a goblin lawyer. However, the second one was not. It was a very elderly female goblin with rather pointed ears. She looked even older than Grok Gringotts if that was at all possible.


    Ragnok rose to his feet and bowed to the old female goblin causing Rowan''s eyes widen in surprise. Whoever, the elderly female goblin was, she was an important figure for certain. Perhaps, a goblin clan head or even a goblin council member.


    The elderly goblin female named, Wulm took her seat, before Ragnok and Dulag sat down. With rather bright, inquisitive eyes, the elderly female goblin says, "Well, Prince, what is being requested of me?"


    "The details of the craft will only be known to you, no one else," Rowan firmly declared leaving no room for argument.


    "Very well," Wulm huffed. "Ragnok, Dulag, be good and go and stand guard outside of the door."


    Dulag reluctantly rises to his feet as he and Ragnok make their way out of the chamber. But before the door can fully close, Wulm cackling called out to them, "And do not try to listen in, children. You''ll get a nasty surprise if you do," causing Dulag to flush in embarrassment, and slam the door behind him.


    "Well, Prince out with it," Wulm sniffed unhappy at being stuck with the young witch.


    Wulm had, had dealings with the Prince''s before and she still bore a grudge against the previous Prince head. That wizard had been a vicious brute which Wulm would have happily slit his throat herself, however, the previous head''s father, Terance Prince had written a binding contract which she had no choice but to fulfill. And she had done her duty according to the letter of the contract but had never taken another crafting contract with a Prince again. It was just her confounded luck today that she was in the building with another one of them.


    Seeing the impatient expression on the elderly female goblins face, Rowan releases the spell on her eye causing Wulm to let out a soft gasp in surprise and recognition. "I have inherited one of the Prince abilities, but only a half-gift. Unfortunately, females are not born with a full gift and as such I cannot control the ability. And it is rather painful to see via my left eye," Rowan explained, before pausing. "Though from your expression, Madam Wulm, you seem more than amply familiar with such a trait, am I wrong?"


    Wulm slowly nodded her head and answered, "I have indeed forged an item in the past to control such a gift. It was spectacles to be precise."


    "Then that is the exact item which I seek," Rowan admitted as she studied the facial reactions of the elderly female goblin. "However, what will the crafting of such an item entail?"


    Wulm sniffs as if she were being insulted at such a remark. "The right lens will be the easiest to forge as it will merely be an eye lens enchanted to change according to your vision as it deteriorates naturally with the passing of time. However as for the left eye lens that will be much trickier to forge. It will require the same magic basic application as that of the right with fourth crucial details.


    The first is to maintain a permanent enchantment on the left eye to retain the prior natural eye color. The second is to maintain the illusion of the said eye color, when the left eye is clearly no longer under the first enchantment. The third enchantment is to allow the left eye to view magic for long prolonged periods of time without any damage to the eye. The fourth enchantment twill activate or deactivate the viewing lens function. And lastly, there will be a series of extra enchantments to prevent the spectacles from being destroyed, damaged, stolen or etc. Are there any further requests?"


    Rowan is silent for a moment, before wordlessly returning the prior enchantment on her left eye. Ignoring the prior question, she instead says, "And what of the materials required to forge such an artifact?"


    "They will be rare crystal lens that will need to be forged with specialized enchanted glass," Wulm grumbled. "The lens will equally take as long to forge as the frames need to be conductors for magic and other enchantments that need to be inscribed in rune form. As such the frames cannot be made purely out of metal but out of some sort of gem as well. Probably, opal and other similar materials."


    "What about a time-frame?"


    "If everything is in stock, it will be completed by mid to late December."


    "And price-wise?"


    "The price will fluctuate according to the material that is required in order to complete the requested craft piece. A bare estimate at present is 1000 galleons easily rising to 5000 galleons with the opportunity to further increase. That is not including the fee for hiring me."


    "Understood," Rowan crisply replied, before rising to her feet to allow the two goblins inside. Though she hid the look of hope in her eyes because she did not want Dulag to increase the price. She may be grateful to the goblins, but a goblin lawyer was a voracious shark always seeking the slightest of weaknesses for which to attack and gain the upper hand. And Dulag was particularly good at what he did.

 Chapter 530 - Preorder â…¢

    Stepping back inside into the chamber, Ragnok observes the expression of the two females. The young witch seemed rather pleased with herself, while the goblin council member seemed rather peeved by the entire situation. "I take the matter have more than amply been discussed to your satisfaction," Ragnok observed as he and Dulag sat back down.


    "Yes, I believe that the terms are more than satisfactory to us both," Rowan replied. "Is that not right, Madam Wulm?" Madam Wulm scowls in reply but does not object to the young witch''s words.


    "Well, then we shall commence the completion of the written contract," Ragnok announced as he glanced over at Dulag, who happily takes out his quill.


    Confident that he will be able to gain the upper hand, Dulag says, "Miss Prince, are you fully aware that that the price to retain and hire Goblin Crafter Master Wulm is a holding fee of 3,700 galleons per month until the item is completely crafted?"


    "I accept the price, however, I have no intention of paying for any time that Crafter Wulm make take off for other responsibilities in the goblin community, illness, or anything that does not pertain directly to the completion of the requested craft item for me," Rowan pointedly declared.


    "And according to Crafter Wulm the item is to be finished crafted no later than the end of December. Should the item not be crafted in the allowed time, I will not pay for the retention of Crafter Wulm and will demand a portion of the fee be returned.


    Dulag''s eyes dim a bit at Rowan finding the first loophole in the contract. As long as the goblin crafter was paid to work, the goblin crafters would work slowly and charge the requestee extra fees. It was an easy way to make a bit of extra money.


    This continues for some time as Rowan and Dulag negotiate the contract until Dulag is left in a rather depressed state of mind. The cofounding Prince girl had managed to time, and time again find his every clever loophole. His pride as a goblin lawyer simply could not take it!


    Rowan had a rather satisfied expression on her face upon the completion of the contract. Ensuring to receive a contract, she watched the defeated goblin lawyer, Dulag depart with a downtrodden head. Smirking she turns towards Wulm and Ragnok, and says in Gobbledegook, "May your gold continue to prosper."


    Ragnok returns the reply, but Wulm merely carefully eyed the Prince girl with a gleam of respect in her eyes. The instant the door closed shut, Wulm huffs, "That is the last time I get mixed up with a Prince." Grumbling to herself, the old female goblin storms away, no doubt to make someone else''s life miserable.


    Ragnok warily shakes his head and collects the doc.u.ments, before proceeding to make his way to carefully to the guarded hall of the goblin king. The goblin guards hold their spears steady and glare at him as he passes. Ignoring the glares, Ragnok politely knocks on the door twice and waits to be called in.


    After some time, a sharp old voice says, "Enter Ragnok, I have been expecting you."


    After a pause, Grok Gringotts''s snapped, "Well, what are you all waiting for? GET OUT!"


    Ragnok tactfully moved to the side and watches a string of attendant in lavish uniforms and other goblins stream out of the Goblin King''s office. When at last the last of them emerge, Ragnok enters and closed the door behind him. Bowing, Ragnok in Gobbledegook said, "My King, the Prince child requested a crafting item contract."


    The elderly goblin with sharp eyes asked, "Goblin silver?"


    "No, my King, a magical item for daily use."


    "A weapon."


    "No, my King, but the item was kept a secret."


    Grok Gringotts pursed his lips in annoyance. "And who is the crafter?"


    "Wulm, my King."


    Grok nods his head sagely and gestured for Ragnok to depart. Dismissed Ragnok silently makes his way out leaving Grok to his brooding thoughts. It surprised him that the Prince child had not called in the favor that was owed to her. But then again, a Prince always knew when exactly to call in an owed favor.


    Sighing Grok makes a note in his journal to speak to Wulm regarding the artifact. Wulm, despite being a council member had her pride as a crafter. She would not reveal the usage of the item but would at least confirm that the item posed no danger to them.


    Though Grok rubbed his head as if in a headache as he glanced at the note that he had received that afternoon from his subordinates. There was great unrest and anxiety among his people. Many goblins feared that squibs and muquibs would replace them at Gringotts.


    Gringotts Bank was one of the few places in the wizarding world that employed goblins, and it was the only location where goblins made up most of the workforce. He had already spoken and assured his people that the squibs and muquibs would mostly be working at Gringotts Inc. but still many of his enemies had taken this opportunity to seed dissent and unrest among this people.


    And even worrying was the message that he had received this afternoon. The Brotherhood of Goblins had been unnaturally quiet. And there were whispers only known to few that there were some that sought his death.


    Normally, Grok would have scoffed at such rumors, but he too felt that there was someone moving in the shadows using the unrest among his people to further their gains. He did not know who, but what truly worried him is that in the event of his unexpected death, his heir would fall into the trap already laid by the enemy.


    Rubbing his weary face, Grok rose to his feet and carried the sheet of parchment to the fireplace. Tossing the sheet of parchment into the flames, he hatched the parchment curl up and burn under the heat of the flames until nothing, but black ashes remained.


    Carefully prodding the ashes with a poker, Grok returns to his desk and begins to work. He would gain nothing by further stewing over the problem. It was better to work on what he did know, and what he could change. With that steadfast thought in mind, he soon lost himself reviewing the bank ledgers. He did run an international wizarding worldwide bank, after all.

 Chapter 531 - Final Appointing

    On the sixth floor of Hogwarts, the figure of a petite witch in dark blue robes can be seen hunched over her desk. Professor Bathsheda Babbling, the professor of Ancient Runes, and now the new Head of Gryffindor, who let out a m.o.a.n of despair. Why even her crooked dark hat was even more crooked than usual! Scrunching her slightly crooked, button nose she sighed, before reaching for her cup of tea to only realize it was empty. With a frown she checked the teapot and found that it was empty.


    Letting out a loud sigh, Bathsheda''s pale hand rubbed her aching coffee colored hair causing her coiled hair to become rather disarray. There are the faint traces dark eyeshadows under her blue and brown colored eyes. Tired and rather hungry now, she rose to her feet collected the lists of parchment she was working on and heading downstairs towards the staff room.


    The entire time heading downstairs, Bathesheda is mumbling to herself, "Oh, no, you just could not say no, could you, Bathesheda? You just had to let yourself be talked into accepting the position. Why could not you use your infamous Gryffindor courage to tell the headmaster, NO!" Thankfully, there was no one around to hear her talking to herself, or else, she would never have lived it down!


    With a loud sigh, Bathsheda kicked the staff room door open with her open causing the door to loudly thud against the stone wall. Still mumbling to herself, Bathesheda does not even realize that the long, paneled staff room is already occupied. She was about to let out a string of curses when she happened to look at hearing a rustle of clothes.


    Glancing up, Bathesheda''s eyes grew rather wide at seeing the three head of Houses, the Hogwarts Deputy, the caretaker and many new unknown faces. Feeling a burning red-hot flush creeping up her neck, she hastily says, "Er, sorry, I''ll just be going now."


    However, before she can turn away, the figure of Professor Minerva McGonagall pointedly says, "You might as well have a seat, Professor Babbling. This saves me the trouble of sending a house elf to retrieve you as the following introductions will be relevant to you as you are the new Head of Gryffindor."


    There is a round of congratulatory voices as Bathesheda weakly smiles and takes a reluctant seat on one of the many mismatched furniture in the staff room. Carefully putting her parchment down along with her quill, and ink, she tries to look inconspicuous as possible. However, the eyes of the newcomers are all at present on her.


    Professor McGonagall waves her hand at the figure seated next to her. Her engagement ring on her finger glints in the bright candle lights as she says, "This is Professor Norman Hopkins, and he will be teaching first through fourth year Transfiguration."


    Bathesheda nods her head at the former Ravenclaw, who was once several years below her. Norma Hopkins was a muggleborn with a thirst with knowledge. His pointed nose would always be in some sort of book if she could recall correctly.


    Norman Hopkins lips twitch in the briefest of smiles in recognition of Bathesheda. Much like Professor McGonagall, Norman Hopkins is a rather meticulous looking man with a strict demeanor. His only faults were his impressive cleft chin and heavily gelled hair.


    Moving on Professor McGonagall continues, "There seated at his side is Master Strauss with a dual degree in History of Magic and Care of Magical Creatures."


    Bathesheda''s eyes grow eye in astonishment as she takes in the rather tanned middle-aged man with a scholarly air about him. Master Strass appears to be the pleasant sort as he flashes her a good-natured smile.


    "Sitting next to him is Professor Manzil Snipe, who will be teaching Gobbledegook as a full-time professor."


    Bathesheda eyes the rather short wizard with sly looking eyes. He had a rather sharp hooked nose and sleeked back hair. But not greasy nor nowhere near as gelled as the hair of Norman Hopkins.


    "I am most pleased to introduce that sitting at side is Professor Benjamin Buchman teaching the new elective, Wizarding Etiquette to all muggleborn children in first and second year."


    Bathsheda''s dual colored eyes widen visibly in shock. Benjamin Buchman was the famous squid descendant of Angus Buchanan, the squib writer and Scottish ruby player. Even to this day, this was one of the most famous lines of squibs in existence.


    "I am just as equally as pleased to introduce, Professor Elias Murphy, our latest professor of Muggle Studies."


    Bathesheda''s eyes with interest taking in the ginger haired man. The muquib wore a pair of round glasses and had a sprinkling of freckles all over the place. But he had a bit of a survivor''s air about him, which no doubt came from having led a hard life while a werewolf.


    Professor McGonagall then says, "Now I will turn the time to everyone else to make the introductions."


    Without any hesitation, the plumb figure of Professor Horace Slughorn instantly jumps in. His gooseberry colored eyes flash with delight as he says, "The maiden at my side is Professor Eponine Mortimer. No doubt, many will recall her time here at Hogwarts time as a Slytherin."


    Bathesheda is secretly impressed at the younger woman''s calm disposition in the face of Slughorn''s bragging. Eponine Mortimer has rather stiff straight hair, cut short at her shoulders to prevent a stray hair from falling into a potion cauldron. She is rather pale, no doubt from working in a dark room all the time. She wears dark somber clothes and is rather flat chested. But most surprising of all, she has an angelic face which screams that she could commit no foul. No wonder the woman had been in Slytherin, she fit the requirements to the letter tee.


    There is a ruefully shaking of heads after Slughorn is done as Professor Filius Fitwick eagerly stands up in his chair and says, "I am thrilled to present and have Professor Morticia Disick aiding with charms."


    Bathesheda instantly recognizes the young woman as a former student. Morticia Disick was a former Gryffindor chaser, who had her nose broken twice by a bludger. Her poor nose had never quite healed correctly and was crooked. And much like the nature of the former chaser, her springy hair pulled by a ribbon was already escaping its confines.


    Professor Pomona Sprout is not dirt covered today as she says, "I am glad to have Professor Douglas Winfrey join us."


    Bathesheda almost resist the urge to groan at spotting her former student. Douglas Winfrey, a ruggedly attractive young man with spiky hair, and a crooked grin that could charm the very birds out of the sky. She did not pity Sprout in the least. With Douglas Winfrey around classes would doubt be disruptive, but there would be almost as many girls falling for the older man. They would have to keep a firm eye to ensure that none of the girls got to close especially the seventh-year girls. Hogwarts could not afford another incident like the one back in 1923, which no one still spoke about.

 Chapter 532 - Final Appointing â…¡

    With Pomona Sprout sitting back down, Bathesheda glances around and spots two more unknown faces, who just happen to be identical. Glancing at them in curiosity, she sees the slightly hunched over Hogwarts caretaker, Argus Filch stand up. Clearing his throat, Caretaker Argus Filch says, "These two here are identical twins, Trever and Gary Peterson. They will be my two assistants here at Hogwarts during the day but will reside at Hogsmeade most nights with their families."


    Bathesheda is a bit surprised at that revelation, but it made perfect sense. It was not as though the Hogwarts caretakers had to live at school only Filch did. And from what she knew the two of them were either squibs, muquibs, or maybe even one of each.


    The two darker skinned men have carefully woven braids on their heads. They are rather muscled and even sitting down easily tower all of them. No wonder, they had been picked as caretakers. They could easily disarm a student even without the aid of a wand!


    "Now that all introductions have been made except for one," Professor McGonagall stiffly said. "However, the latest Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor will be properly introduced upon their arrival." Though Minerva McGonagall''s truly vexed expression spoke volumes of what she genuinely thought.


    "Let us all disperse and allow our newest additions time to unpack before dinner," Professor McGonagall added as the figures in the room all arose except for Bathsheda.


    The sleek figure of Minerva McGonagall moves across the room and purposefully sits herself across from Bathesheda Babbling. Without even being asked, Professor McGonagall grabs one of the still clean teacup and pours the remaining tea out for Bathesheda. Placing the last bits of the crumbled biscuits on the platter in front of her, Minerva says, "Tell me, what''s wrong Bathesheda?"


    Bathsheda sighs at the Deputy Headmaster''s words. "There is such a large influx of transfer students this year and along with the rest of the Gryffindor''s, I''m uncertain of what to do. Normally I would think it foolish, but there must be some sort of rules in set, Minerva. Otherwise, I fear that with some many children in Gryffindor, there will be some who will be missed and slip through the crack."


    "Ah, yes," Minerva wisely said. "But you must remember, Gryffindor''s don''t always do well with rules. You can certainly recall your own time as one, Bathsheda."


    "Yes," Bathsheda said with a guilty groan. "I was a bit of a hellion then. It must be karma coming back to bite me, after all these years."


    "I most sincerely doubt that," Minerva plainly disagreed. "You were chosen to replace me, because you are the best candidate possible, and you are a Gryffindor yourself. Who better than a Gryffindor to understand another Gryffindor?"


    "I know," Bathesheda tiredly said as she rubbed the back of her neck.


    Trying to help, Minerva says, ''What sort of rules where you are thinking, Bathsheda?"


    Bathsheda makes a wry face at Minerva and says, "We all make fun of Slughorn for his parties and favors, but strangely enough Slytherin works rather well like clockwork. There aren''t too many rules in place that I know of and most likely there are several unspoken rules, but I''d like to borrow a few."


    "Which are?'' Minerva curiously asked.


    "After a rather long-winded discussion with Horace, I was able to discover a few practices that might aide me," Bathsheda explained. "Number one, first and second years are on the lowest floors near to the common room entrance. And the older the students the further they are moved up in the dormitories. After their third year, all Slytherins are moved further up the dormitories to make room for the new year''s. The third years do not move again until their sixth year with the sixth and seventh years being the furthest away from the common rooms."


    Minerva''s eyes blink in astonishment as she actually mutters, ''That is actually a rather brilliant practice. The older years which we usually worry about getting into the most mischievous of things must make their way down the entire Gryffindor tower, and have the fifth-year prefects between them and the exit."


    "Exactly," Bathsheda said in satisfaction. "Next, the Prefects actually do their jobs. And do not give me excuses, Minerva, Gryffindor Prefects tend to become rather distracted at times or worse abandon the younger years as finals approach. Slytherin Prefects know to fulfill their duties, no matter what time of year it is. Thankfully, I managed to select a similar pair from Gryffindor with said characteristics."


    "I will admit that is indeed the case at times," Minerva stiffly acknowledged.


    "And lastly, for the time being, house unity," Bathsheda said. "From what Horace explained to me is that it is not that all of the Slytherin student get along as we have always initially believed, but rather it is an unspoken rule among them that no matter what happens inside the Slytherin quarters to never air the dirty laundry in public, and to always try act a united front no matter what their personal differences might be."


    "Well, I can see how that might be useful," Minerva mused out loud. "However, in this instance the question is how to inspire or create such house unity, Bathshda?"


    "I haven''t quite figured it out yet," Bathsheba admitted. "But I thought in the meantime to start by holding a monthly house meeting for the students to air their differences or ideas."


    "That is certainly a promising start," Minerva replied with a proud nod, before rising to her feet. "I must be going the Hogwarts letters are not yet done, and they will shortly be going out."


    "Of course," Bathsheda muttered under breath, before taking a sip of her now cold tea. She really should not have chattered as much causing her tea to be cold now. With a sigh, she gulped down the cold tea, and numbly stuffed the broken bits of biscuits into her mouth. Her only consolation is that dinner is not that far off.


    On the bright side, her conversation with Minerva proved illuminating proving that she was indeed on the correct path. Of course, that was only if she was able to bring her plans into fruition. Turning her attention back to the parchments filled with names, she quickly began to partner up first year children and the transfers with at least two already experienced years of their same year in a dorm. It was something that she had not mentioned to Minerva but was copying from Horace. It was a fairly good idea, which she was going to borrow and use!

 Chapter 533 - Cassandra

    Some days after her trip to Gringotts, Rowan makes her way to her grandfather''s study and hesitates at the door. She had never been afraid of her grandfather nor much less distrusted him, but she felt that her trust in those around her had long ago subtly been destroyed. It had been the conversation with Sir Knight Prince that had truly opened her eyes to the issue.


    Rowan had never truly considered herself a victim, but she could not deny the fact that her childhood had left more than a few lasting scars and that most of them were not truly visible to the n.a.k.e.d eye. Perhaps, it was the fact that she understood the terrible truth that only those that you trust and care for can ever truly hurt and betray you.


    And even after all this time, there was still that impossible breach that could not be crossed unless she acted. But most importantly, she needed to ensure that her goal would be achieved with or without her as she could not trust that she would remain as she was. And that was the solemn, but awful truth.


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan raises her hand and knocks against the door. From inside the study Reginald glanced up from ancient manuscript sitting front of him. It was a terribly old book that carried the foul scent of dark, vile magic. "Just a moment," he called out as he placed a silver dragon bookmark between the pages, and closed the book shut, before placing the ancient volume inside a locked drawer that could only be opened by the current head of the Prince family.


    "Enter," Reginald finally said as Rowan stepped into her grandfather''s study and closed the door behind her.


    "Grandfather might I have a moment of your time?" Rowan somberly asked. "I would like to speak to you, if I may?"


    "If this is regarding you and your brother''s training, then the answer is no," Reginald curtly replied knowing full well that the twins had already tried begging off training more than once before.


    Rowan grimaces at her grandfather''s words, but shakes her head in reply, and takes a seat across from him. "No, but Severus and I would certainly would not be displeased if grandfather should change his mind regarding the subject."


    Reginald arches his brow right back at her with a teasing glint visible in the depths of his dark eyes. "Be as that maybe, I do not think you have come to speak to me regarding such trivialities nor for pleasantries."


    "Grandfather, I am bound by that which I have sworn," Rowan carefully worded. "I will need grandfather to draw conclusions based on the facts and the events that have transpired."


    Reginald is silent as he pensively taps his finger against his desk, before coming to a halt. "Very well, then let us start at the beginning," he murmured out loud. "One, you are a farseer much like our forefather, Merlin-."


    Reginald paused with distaste and with a grimace added, "-And like that of Gellert Grindelwald." Pursing his lips, he thinly says, "That which you have seen is a terrible future, and which you have sought to correct. In doing so, you have already chosen your own chess pieces-."


    Reginald''s gaze lingered on his granddaughter, who glared back in challenge. "And unlike them, Rowan, I am not bound by any oaths," Reginald drily remarked. "But I will not mention their names given the secrecy of said nature. And lest you forget, I was the one who permitted them entrance to the manor that winter''s day, Rowan. Still, I do not believe that is the subject which you are requesting I focus on."


    Reginald''s fingers begin to tap against the desk once more, before stopping mid-halt. "Then said conversation can only be regarding that which you seek to change, am I correct?"


    Rowan nodded her head in silence as Reginald lips press into a thin line as he flatly says, "Then considering that I am aware of the identity of said knight''s and their position in their everyday lives, I can and will safely assume that it is in connection to a certain Dark Lord."


    Rowan merely blinks in reply as Reginald furrows his brow. He had been aware for some time that was indeed the case, however, he truly did not like to contemplate the idea as it meant that not only his granddaughter, but even his grandson would be much more involved in the possible war that was to come. And war would come, he could feel the growing bloodthirst in his bones. It was a terrible gift of sorts, but one that had never been wrong.


    "The Dark Lord will bring war," Reginald matter-of-factly stated to the shock of Rowan, who openly gaped at him.


    Reginald''s lips twitch into a faint sneer, and he dismissively scoffs, "Child, I have lived through one wizarding war, and we carry the blood of Percussors within us. We innately are far more sensitive to death and bloodshed than any other. And despite your best efforts, Rowan, war will come it is evitable."


    "I know that now," Rowan hoarsely said as she clenched robes in her fists. "But I had hoped to be able to swing the pendulum of fate just enough to cause a fork in the road."


    "Fate does not like to be changed," Reginald bluntly stated with a trace of sadness in his gaze. "History has proven that time and time again."


    Rowan opens her mouth to argue, but Reginald roughly interjects, "Need I remember you of Cassandra of Troy?" Rowan fell silent as Reginald continued, "A seer by all accounts, and yet no one believed her words regarding her brother, Paris, who would doom the great city of Troy, and all its inhabitants. And as we know, they did all perish with even Cassandra being r.a.p.ed, and forcibly taken by King Agamemnon only to later be most foully murdered."


    "And what of the countless others, who foresaw their fate dedicated by a Seer''s prophecy?" Reginald loudly proclaimed. "There was Aeschylus, who did all that he could to not perish to only be struck by a falling turtle dropped by an eagle in the sky. Or what of Oedipus, who was abandoned by his father to avoid a prophecy and in doing so self-fulfilling the spoken prophecy."


    Rowan presses her lips together tightly, but she cannot repute her grandfather''s words for they were her biggest fears. What if nothing was ever enough? And what if, she failed? But worst of all, what if she succeeded? And if she did, would she be the cause of an even greater disaster? They were terrible thoughts that kept her up at night, but ones that she did not have a sufficient answer for.

 Chapter 534 - Cassandra â…¡

    There is a lapse of silence until Reginald breaks the silence. "And Fate is a vile trickster, Rowan," Reginald knowingly said with a distant look in his eye as he recalled a brilliant, and most charismatic wizard of the past. "Gellert Grindelwald too foresaw a different world and readily ran towards the promised glory of fate. And yet by doing all that he could to achieve the future which he readily foresaw, he sowed the seeds of his own destruction. In the end, Fate won because the house always wins, and Fate can never be cheated."


    "Even so, grandfather," Rowan quietly replied, "I cannot give up even if the final result only ends in tragedy. I simply cannot and nor is it in me to do so."


    "No, but that is what makes us humans," Reginald tiredly murmured with semi-closed eyes. "Because much like Icarus, who flew too close to the sun, and fell, we all still yearn to fly."


    Opening his eyes, Reginald turns towards his granddaughter and says, "Let us return to the subject at hand. It is my understanding that the communications with your knights is few and far in-between and is solely limited to carefully worded messages. And if so, there must be a keeper that keeps secrets, and most importantly a spy."


    Seeing his granddaughter''s cool gaze, Reginald continues with his conjectures. "However, that is not what worries you, there is something else troubling you. I doubt it is politics'' as you have not mentioned anything to me, and both you and your brother are acutely aware of the power of the Prince''s within the sphere of politics among the wizarding world. And nor is it any other sphere as you have yet to say a word on the subject. No, it is something that is far more worrisome, a hidden enemy?"


    Rowan presses her finger to her lips as if to motion silence and a great secret, before grabbing a sheet of parchment with ink and a quill. She carefully only writes one word, before turning the sheet to her grandfather. Reginald leans forward to only read a single word on the parchment, "HYDRA."


    Reginald reads the simple word, before glancing sharply at his granddaughter. "An organization?" He coldly asked only to see Rowan shake her head and hold up a single finger.


    Narrowing his eyes, Reginald stares at the name and back at his granddaughter with a cool gaze. "A dangerous mystery then," Reginald commented out loud with as the wheels in his mind slowly turned. "However, if what you are indeed suggesting is true, then it would seem that it is necessary and in both of our best interest that we both keep out of each other''s way and limit the scope of impact of each other''s spheres as best as we can."


    "I wish I could tell you more, grandfather," Rowan truthfully murmured. "But I fear that there is no one that can be fully trusted including myself. And I am gravely concerned that the more aid I receive the more that fate will turn against me. The less details that we know about each other''s business, the better."


    Reginald lips twitch into the semblance of a smile, before he says, "As it should be. However, that being said, the Prince''s move both in the light and dark circles of the wizarding world, and your brother will inherit those circles one day. It is tradition, and nor do I have any intentions of introducing the darker circles to you, Rowan."


    "It is better that way," Rowan retorted. "I cannot be allowed to have access to some of those circles for a variety of reasons, but most importantly, I trust those contacts even less as they will be out of control." And she did not know, who or whom Hydra was. The only thing she had on her side was that knowledge, and once she lost that security, she would inevitably lose.


    "Good, then you do understand," Reginald said, before changing the subject. "And what of your Aunt Georgine, how is she doing with you and Severus? I believe she has been teaching you the in''s and outs of wizarding society in preparation of your presentation into society."


    Rowan grimaces, before unenthusiastically answering in a monotone voice, "Despite Aunt Georgine''s enthusiasm on the subject, it would seem that a great deal of preparation for that day involves the memorization of countless genealogies of those to be invited to the event."


    "Your grandmother would have taught you and Severus earlier-," Reginald started to say, before his voice trailed off. A heavy silence falls over the room upon recalling the deceased Sirsa Prince.


    Not wanting to discuss the still sensitive subject, Rowan rises to her feet and says, "Then I shall be going now," and turns to leave, before coming to an abrupt halt at the door. Without turning back, she asks over her shoulder, "Grandfather, you never asked me about how I came to acquire said mysterious knowledge?"


    "We are Prince''s," Reginald snorted. "We always know that which we shouldn''t."


    "True enough, I suppose," Rowan said with a bit of a chuckle, before opening the door and closing it shut behind her.


    The faint smile on Reginald''s lips fades away as he turns his gaze to the single word on the piece of parchment on his desk, "HYDRA." It reminded him of a story that he had once heard during his stay with his cousins in the ancestral land. It was said that there once was a wizard, who wished for immortality, but could not achieve it. And so, he sought to kill another, when he discovered that he could break his soul into pieces. And he did, but he was betrayed by one of his own, and they, who destroyed his vile work, the infamous parselmouth known as Herpo, the Foul.


    However, unlike the rest of the wizarding world, there was a small detail to this ancient historical tale clouded in myth and legend that had not been lost. It was said that an apprentice had survived and carried away the work of his beloved master. It was whispered to the Hassan children as a warning and a lullaby, "Hush, little child, be good. Hush, little child, the beast comes. Hush, little child, he will eat you. Hush, my child, hush." And even legends are based on long forgotten facts.


    Rising to his feet, Reginald tosses the parchment into the fireplace and watches the parchment curl up into smithereens. Turning away, he departs from his study and makes his way up to the attic to find the handsome, ghostly figure of Sir Knight Prince playing chess with his body. Without even glancing up from his match, Sir Knight Prince says, "Well, what is it, Reginald? It certainly must be interesting if you have come to visit me, all the way up here."


    "I have a question for the keeper of the Prince household," Reginald formally said causing Sir Knight Prince to frown.


    "Are you certain that you wish to invoke that vow, Reginald?" Sir Knight Prince coldly asked, no longer seeming like the peaceful, friendly ghost that he was, but something far more frightening and inhuman. The temperature in the attic begins to plummet as an icy breeze is felt and the lit candles begin to flicker and burn with blue flames.


    "Yes," Reginald steadfastly replied with a determined glint in his eyes.


    "So, mote be," Sir Knight Prince as the ghostly body grabbed the ghostly head and placed it on the ghostly body. Strangely, and against impossible odds, the head and body almost seemed to reconnect to form a terrible gaping wound around the entirety of the neck.

 Chapter 535 - Cassandra â…¢

    A terrible, cold, and most awful presence stood there gazing at Reginald that of Sir Knight Prince. The now inhuman figure of Sir Knight Prince icily thundered, "What is that which is being asked by the Head of the Prince family?"


    "It has been forgotten and purposefully lost that which Herpo, the Foul produced," Reginald growled. "However, we know and still remember, what terrible creation Herpo forged, a Horcrux. And among the cousins of our ancient homeland, it is even whispered that there was one, who continued this work."


    "And so, I ask, what is known about the being that is called-," Reginald paused to spell the following name, "H-Y-D-R-A." He was being cautious lest there be a spell or curse tied to that namesake.


    Sir Knight Prince''s eyes blaze terribly as the room temperature plummets even more causing for Reginald''s breath to be seen. "Long ago, not long before the clans were destroyed, there was something very particular that was discovered. An orphaned boy with eyes like that of the night sky was found and taken in by one of the clans. The orphan was loved and cared for, but all those that grew to love him, began to change. Some almost remained the same, and others wholly changed, but they all had one singular thing in common, they were all able to speak to each other in their hearts. This clan sought to use this power to destroy their enemies, but in the end, it was much too late, and the clan fell to the combined power of the four founders might. And thus, every single clan member was slain down to every woman and child."


    "And?" Reginald querulously remarked.


    "There is only one other such recorded incident," Sir Knight Prince icily declared, "that of my own."


    "You?" Reginald sputtered in blatant disbelief.


    "Indeed," Sir Knight Prince inclined his head at the statement, but no emotion showed on his face. "In my youth, the Prince family had only just returned from Gaul for less than a decade. Our position was precarious, and we needed the legitimacy that only the court of muggles could offer. And so, a bargain was struck power and land for a great and powerful spell to ensure that this land never fall to foreign enemies, but the spell never mentioned anything about rebellion nor that of overthrowing the crown."


    "Considering my stature, and personality, I was sent to court as a courtier with the title of a Knight. All was well until I feel for one of the Queen''s handmaiden''s, Delilah of Sorek. It is rather ironic considering her namesake and the great semblance to the maiden from the muggle bible," Sir Knight Prince stiffly said.


    "Nevertheless, I digress, I believed myself in love, and confessed my existence as a wizard, and even that of a parselmouth. She loved me far and true and we were happy for a time," Sir Knight Prince frankly stated without even a hint of emotion. "That is until one day, Delilah returned from confession. She said that the priest had touched her hand."


    "Naturally, I thought nothing of it, but Delilah began to withdraw from that day on. During her lucid moments, she whispered that a demon was eating away at her soul. I believed her cursed, and sought every means which to free her, but to my great joy, one day, she returned to herself," Sir Knight Prince confessed. "And all was well until the day she betrayed me and accused me of treason. I was beheaded without further delay, before word was even sent to the family. And so, I died, and I awoke at Prince Manor vowing to protect the Prince family line until the end of time."


    "And what else?" Reginald flatly asked. "You recognized that name, Sir Knight Prince, what else is there? Answer me?!"


    "No," Sir Knight Prince frigidly refused. "The girl is already in danger from Fate as it is, Fate will not allow another to know such knowledge without a price. You are still needed; the girl and the boy must be protected."


    Reginald visibly startled at the mention of Severus as well. "Rowan, I can understand, but Severus?"


    "The boy has yet to fully awaken," Sir Knight Prince explained, "and he will."


    Reginald impatiently waited for Sir Knight Prince to expand more on the subject, but Sir Knight Prince did not speak another word on the subject. Furrowing his brow, Reginald curtly says, "Is Severus, a Parselmouth?"


    "No," Sir Knight Prince replied in a dead tone of voice.


    Reginald''s mind runs a list of gifts in his mind, before picking a few from the Prince family repertoire. "A Farseer as well?"


    "No."


    "Divination?"


    "An accurate instinct, yes."


    Reginald went down a list, and to which most of them Sir Knight Prince replied with a "No." Annoyed and greatly vexed, Reginald finally says, "Then what exactly will be Severus''s role to play?"


    "Fate has yet to finish weaving her tapestry," Sir Knight Prince cryptically answered to the further annoyance of Reginald.


    Seeing that Reginald does not seem to have any further questions, Sir Knight Prince says, "Head of the Prince Household, are you satisfied with that which has been asked and answered?"


    "No, but I have one more question."


    "Go on."


    "Just why has fate allowed for such an abhorrence to continue to exist?" Reginald flatly countered. "Surely, life and death must be balanced, and such an abominable existence would destroy the balance between this life and the next."


    "It is why Fate has permitted the existence of the girl," Sir Knight Prince emotionlessly stated. "However, there must be a balance to all things, and it is the girl''s duty and her alone to do so." Though Sir Knight Prince seemed to pause at that last part as if considering someone else as well.


    "I understand," Reginald murmured with a cunning gleam in his eye. Hydra might be out of the question, but that did not mean if encountered he could not move against such an existence.


    However, he would have to wait, and without a doubt, he was certain that Hydra would come for him, and his family. Because if Hydra was truly that orphaned boy from ancient times, then Hydra must loathe the very existence of the founder''s descendants. And time had proven that as all the founder lines were said to have been destroyed until the Prince''s stepped out into the light.


    The Prince''s were the children of Salazar Slytherin, the last family left. (If one ignored the Dark Lord, and Reginald would. Because he refused to acknowledge such an existence as being related to himself.) But even more worrisome, his grandchildren, Rowan and Severus carried the blood of three of the four founders. And so, wait he would.


    "The vow is removed," Reginald finally said, before departing from the attic without another word.


    A loud sigh is almost heard as the temperature in the room returns to normal. The lit candles begin to burn normally as the terrible wound on Sir Knight Prince''s neck almost seems to bleed a thick dark steam, before the body of Sir Knight Prince removes the head from its neck, and returns to the chess board again.


    Sir Knight Prince lets out a loud tired sigh as his more jovial nature seems to return back to him, but there is still a cold chilly gleam in his eyes. The dead were bound by the constraints of the world of the living, but there are always exceptions and loopholes. And Sir Knight Prince was a Slytherin, sooner or later, his time would come.

 Chapter 536 - Mulciber Citadel

    The day was warm, but on the outskirts of Mulciber Citadel stood a young golden-haired man with handsome features staring quietly at his childhood home. Peregrine Mulciber did not have many fond nor warm memories of his childhood home. But he had still had them once, before his father learned that he was a squib, and before his younger brother, Damian had become twisted under his father''s hand.


    Peregrine grimly stares at the grand Mulciber Citadel, before making his way up the path. Even now, despite having been thrown out by his father, and all but disinherited but in name, Peregrine was still permitted home. He had not returned since he was ten years old, when his mother whisked had him away in the dead of night to safety to keep him away from his father. And he was under no mistaken impression, because he knew for a fact that his father would have killed him for his existence of being that of a squib and his father would not have felt a single shred of remorse afterward.


    Frankly, Peregrine would have gladly never returned to Mulciber Citadel, but a recent university graduate, he had found himself unemployed. And then, he had heard from his aunt and uncle that Gringotts was hiring squibs as was the Ministry of Magic and other positions. For certain, he had thought he would be assigned to the new Gringotts division, Gringotts Incorporated. But to his own shock and that of the goblins, he passed the examinations for Gringotts with flying colors. He was one of the few non-goblin accountants and was the only squib accountant at present being employed at Gringotts.


    Making more than an enough money, Peregrine''s thoughts had returned to his mother. He knew how much his mother suffered at the hands of his father, but she would never leave him of out of fear. But maybe, now that he had his own earnings, his mother would be willing to leave Mulciber Citadel.


    Raising his right hand, Peregrine hesitates for a moment, before using the doorknocker that was a silver snake with emerald eyes biting its own tail. Peregrine knocks thrice and waits to see if there is a response. Not hearing a sound, he raises his fist to knock, when the door swings open to reveal an old, familiar face


    Peregrine''s face tightens with worry and rage at seeing the Mulciber family house elf, Beat. The house elf that was nearly the same age as he has a round swollen nose, missing teeth, and a broken bat like ear that hangs down. There are old and new whip scars on his arms and legs and is badly bruised from a recent beating.


    "Bee-bee?" Peregrine whispered in concern and utterly aghast at seeing his childhood companion so savagely beaten.


    "Per-per?" The house elf whispered in disbelief, before flinching and crouching down as if in fear. "Sorry, Master! Beat did not mean to be rude!"


    Peregrine''s face hardens resembling far too much that of his father''s, but unlike his father''s face, there is genuine concern and kindness visible in Peregrine''s eyes. "It''s alright, Bee-bee," Peregrine said as he gently patted the top of his childhood playmate''s head. Beat flinches at the gentle touch of the first young master that was once his friend.


    Peregrine quickly withdraws his hand with anger and sadness in his gaze. "It''s alright, Bee-bee, I understand." Clearing his throat of emotion, he says, "I''m here to see my mother, Bee-bee, will you take me to her?"


    Beat anxiously shuffles on his feet as he glances around frantically, before whispering, "The Madam is lying in bed, she was hurt by the Master again."


    Controlling his emotions and not wanting to frighten the house elf even more, Peregrine carefully replies, "That is fine, Bee-bee. I''ve only come to see mother."


    Beat shivers and says with worry, "Beat is worried! The second young master is home, the first young master should depart!"


    Peregrine''s eyes narrow, but he nods his head in understanding. But before Beat can think of a response, Peregrine brushes past the house elf with an apologetic glance. "Is my mother still in her old quarters?" Peregrine asked over his shoulder as the house elf frantically, but quietly shut the door, and ran after him.


    Grabbing his ears in panic, Beat says, "Yes, but first young master, please stop! Beat does not wish for the first young master to be hurt!"


    "I will be fine, Bee-bee," Peregrine confidently replied. "I am no longer a defenseless child and nor do I lack connections for which to protect myself. Damian is more than welcome to try."


    Beat does not appear to be convinced by such a statement. The house elf hurriedly follows as Peregrine slows down as he recognizes the painful, but nostalgic sights of his childhood. There was the swirling sleek banister that he had loved to slide down as a child, when his mother was not around. The same swirling banister that he had later taught his little brother to slide down and for a while their bright laughter filled Mulciber Citadel.


    A bittersweet smile appears on Peregrine''s face as he recalls his five-year-old self being so excited to receive his new baby brother. His mother had often played with him when he was young, and his father was away. And for a moment, there he even thought his father would change. But it was merely the na?ve sentiments of a child, and his father''s kindness did not last. It never had.


    Peregrine closes his eyes for a moment to hide his pain. His father was a pureblood wizard, and that was a complicated identity to have. Despite hating his father with all his heart for beating his mother, a part of Peregrine still cared for him. And perhaps that was the part of himself that still hurt him the most and hated most of all.


    That childish portion of Peregrine''s heart still clung to the memories of a father, who had shown him his first magic spell. The same man who had taken him flying on a magic carpet. And that same man, who had once been so immensely proud of his firstborn son.


    The boundaries between love and hatred are sometimes much closer than they initially appear and are in fact at time mere centimeters apart. And Peregrine was no exception, but he sincerely wished that he were. It would be some much easier if he truly and wholly could hate his father with all his heart. But the human heart is not such a simple organism.


    And much like the childhood riddle of his youth, "If wishes were horses, Beggars would ride: If turnips were watches, I would wear one at my side. And if if''s and an''s were pots and pans; The tinker would never work!" Because wishes could very well fill the whole sky like bright, glistening stars in the night, but they would forever remain just out of our reach.

 Chapter 537 - Mulciber Citadel â…¡

    When Peregrine Mulciber finally came to himself, he finds that he is standing just outside of his mother''s bedroom. There is a slight pause of hesitation, before he knocks on his mother''s door. "Who is it?" A soft, melodic voice asked.


    Taking a deep breath, Peregrine replies with a simple statement, "It''s me, mother."


    There is a loud gasp heard as the trembling voice of Meredith Mulciber is heard saying, "Please do not toy with your mother''s feelings, Damian. I am in no mood for your cruel antics."


    Hearing his mother''s tired and pained voice, Peregrine furrows his brow. He had the impression that his younger brother enjoyed playing such cruel hoaxes on their mother. And even worse, his younger brother had become completely twisted under their father''s tutelage.


    Not one to give up easy, Peregrine quietly says again, "Mother, it''s truly me."


    Inside the bedchamber, the figure of Meredith Mulciber can be seen. She had violent bruises on her face on body that were still healing, but even still, she was still a willow like beauty even now. Tragically, that had been her undoing.


    Meredith had been a studious Ravenclaw, who was warm and kind, and had loved to learn. However, alas, like all these things time does not halt, and she had grown into a famous willow like beauty. She had not wished to marry Mulciber, but the bride price offered to her father had been more than generous, and as such she''d quickly found herself under a betrothal contract which had led to her marriage with Mulciber.


    Things had not been all bad at the start of their marriage, but with the passing of time Mulciber grew more and demanding until he struck her that first time. He had apologized with a great big bouquet of her favorite flowers at that time, Hyacinth. She had quickly forgiven him then and had put it behind her.


    Then Meredith had found herself with her first child, Peregrine. Meredith eyes fill with tears as she recalls that sweet golden-haired babe that smiled so sweetly at her. She had been so happy then, so young, and full of hope for the future. But then one evening, Mulciber had struck her again.


    Meredith had not been so quick to forgive him that second time, but she had believed in his sincerity and countless promises. Utterly a na?ve little fool, she had foolishly once again fallen into Mulciber''s cunning trap. T''was not that Mulciber had been truly repent rather his father-in-law, her father had still been alive at that time. And if she had demanded a divorce, he would surely have aided her in fleeing from her abusive husband. But she had been so incredibly young then only nineteen years old, when her first born had been born.


    Truly, Meredith thought she could live with the occasional outbursts of violence for her son''s sake. She had at that time wanted her son to grow with a father and not have the stigmatism associated with being the child of a divorcee. She had truly been thinking of her son''s wellbeing, but once more she had been made the wrong choice. Her entire life had mostly been made up of wrong choices ever since she had met Mulciber.


    And what should have been the second happiest day of her life was in fact the start of her tragedy. The day her second son had been born, Damian, her father had died. And with him the hope of any escape and any mercy from Mulciber.


    A bitter, soft laugh burst forth from Meredith''s lips as she continues in her reverie. Mulciber had begun to beat her more and more often after that day including in front of their two sons. Bless his soul, Peregrine had attempted to protect her, but he would only be tossed to the side by his father.


    And as for her second son, Damian, she had witnessed that evil seed that had been planted that day in the study that had only grown until it wholly consumed his mind with malice. But Mulciber was not wholly to blame for the blame lay with her too. She should have fought back, back then, but now it was much late for only the fiery pit of Hell awaited her.


    Meredith eyes are dry despite the strong emotions clearly visible in her eyes. But she had ceased to cry and weep over her situation many years ago. There were no more tears left for her to weep. There were none left, and no more would come.


    Sighing in resignation and tired of playing these cruel games with her second son, Meredith leans back into her pillows and says in a bone-weary tone, "Fine, come on in."


    Meredith does not even stare at the door as she waits for the smug expression and jeer to begin from her second son, Damain. Failing to hear anything, she frowns and wonders, what evil thing he is planning next?


    Glancing over Meredith freezes and whispers in disbelief, "Peregrine?"


    "I''ve returned, mother," Peregrine whispered as he rushed over to his mother, who he had not seen since his seventeenth year, during one of her secret visits.


    "Oh, my precious, per-per," Meredith murmured as eye ducts that she had long since thought dried filled with moisture. Hugging him to her chest, she kissed his head and rocked him in her arms as she whispers, "Oh, my per-per, how I''ve failed you and your brother. How you must be so very utterly disappointed in me?"


    "That''s not true mother!" Peregrine rather muffled replied from his mother''s arms as he gently pulled away to add, "You can''t leave father, can you mother?"


    Meredith makes a bitter expression as she motions to her son to take a seat next to her. Peregrine sits on the bed next to his mother as she anxiously pats his head as if making sure he is in fact real and there with her. After a moment, she withdraws her hand, but keeps him in sight.


    "Why didn''t you leave him, then mother!" Peregrine finally asked the question he had had his whole entire life and had not dared to ask until now. "You should have left with brother and I!"


    "I could not," Meredith sadly shook her head. "Father, your grandfather genuinely thought the best of your father, and had written an anti-divorce clause into the betrothal contract. I did not know that at that time, and had I known, I would have not signed the marriage contract."


    "Mother must you continue to wait until father finally beats you to death!" Peregrine whispered in disbelief. "Please mother leave with me! I have money and I work at Gringotts now. I can take care of us both!"


    Meredith blinks back the tears in her eyes as she touches the face of her firstborn. "He will have you killed by per-per, Gringotts or not," Meredith matter-of factly replied in a heartbreaking tone of voice. "And that is the only reason I have yet to slit my own throat, my per-per."


    "Mother, please!" Peregrine begged again in a futile effort to further convince her. "I don''t wish to see you dead!"


    "Oh, my per-per," Meredith said with a jaded expression. "I am already dead. I am nothing but a bag of bones just waiting to die."


    Peregrine opens his mouth to protest, but Meredith puts her finger to his lip to stop him from speaking. "Shh, my per-per, I know that which I speak of. There is hardly anything left of me, and I am far too old, and set in my ways to start anew."


    Slipping out of the bed, Meredith barefoot walks across the carpeted floor towards her vanity desk. Pulling off a key on a thin silver chain off her neck, she quickly opens a locked bottom drawer and removes a small locked box. Carefully holding the small box in hand, she places it in her son''s lap.


    "What is it?" Peregrine asked as he stared at the chest now on his lap.


    Taking her son''s hand, Meredith wraps his fingers around box and says, "Open it."


    With a skeptical expression, Peregrine does as he is told. His eyes widen in surprise at seeing a simple golden key to a Gringotts''s vault. Glancing up at his mother with eyes full of questions, he asks, "Why are you giving this to me, mother? Father removed my access to any of the Mulciber family vaults at Gringotts."


    "I know," Meredith answered, with a tiny triumphant smile that made her seem filled with life for just the briefest of moments, before that cruelly faded away.


    "It is the key to my private vault before I was married. Your father is not aware of it nor does he have any access to it as this was my personal vault before our marriage," Meredith further explained. "I was going to give it you once you grew older, but with your scholarship to that muggle university, I thought best not to. But now with your new job at Gringotts''s, I know that you will have further use for it then I."


    "Thank you, mother," Peregrine croaked as he carefully put the small box away in his pocket.


    "Now you must go, my per-per" Meredith steadfastly declared almost looking like the woman from Peregrine''s childhood, before life had violently extinguished that vibrant light in her eyes. "Your father and brother will soon return, and I do not wish you be hurt, my son. And knowing them they will only use us against each other. You must not let them. Promise me that, my per-per. Promise me that you will never return!"


    Peregrine opens his mouth to protest, before painfully closing his eyes, before opening his eyes with a determined expression. "I am not a child any longer mother, and I will not cower in fear mother," Peregrine resolutely answered to his mother''s great despair. "And though I will leave for this evening, I will return to see you again, mother."


    Meredith soundlessly opens her mouth with despair and a trace of pride, before laughing a bit mockingly to herself. "Well, I suppose that you had to inherit something out of your father as well. That stubborn streak of his like a bloody Hippograff."


    "I suppose so," Peregrine grimly said, before adding, "but I prefer to think it is courage, mother. And to be precise inherited from you."


    Meredith shakes her head and says, "That is a terrible lie, per-per even for you."


    Not wanting to further debate on the subject, Peregrine squeezes his mother''s hand and says, "Take care mother, and I will return to visit you, soon."


    Meredith merely sighs and squeezes her son''s hands before he pulls away and departs. Clenching her hand together, she intently listens until at last she hears nothing. He was gone and safe, but for how long? She could only pray that he did not return, but she had a feeling that he would. And when that day came, she did not know what she would do. But this time, she would not fail him.

 Chapter 538 - Mulciber Citadel â…¢

    Lost in her own thoughts, Meredith did not rise from her bed and lock the door to her bedchambers as per usual and failed to hear the sound of arrogant footsteps approaching down the hall. Without any manners or warning, the door swings open to reveal the golden-haired figure of her second born, Damian Mulciber. With a terrible smile he leans against the doorway and says, "Why mother how utterly forgetful of you to not lock the door."


    Meredith''s hands hidden beneath the bedsheets clench terribly together in fear at hearing her second-born''s words. Doing her best to hide her fear, she hides it under her usual unease. With a weary, exasperated sigh, she says, "And just what is it that you need Damian?"


    Damian sneers as he walks over to her bedside and says, "Who visited you this afternoon, mother? And do not dare lie to me for I saw Beat polluting the manor air, and not in the kitchens in its place."


    Meredith clenches the bedsheets even more, but with great effort forces her voice not to give herself away with a quiver. "What guest?" She feigned innocence. "There was no guest, Damian. I merely requested that Beat clean the inner manor thoroughly once again as your father will be hosting guests later this evening." (Which was true and not a lie.)


    Damian does not appear to be convinced but tries another method. With a ruthless grin, he turns away from his mother as if to leave, before pausing and saying over his shoulder. "Then I suppose that you won''t mind if I have a chat with that mangy creature, right mother?"


    Meredith merely closes her eyes as if tired and murmurs, "Do what you must, Damian, but your father will not be pleased if Beat is unable to perform his duties in front of his guests."


    Damian snorts in disdain and is about to leave when Meredith mutters, "Take care, Damian for even a house elf can rebel against its masters."


    Damian whirls around and stares at his mother through narrow slit eyes. "Is that a threat, you, miserable, old wretch?!"


    "No," Meredith truthfully replied, "but do not forget, the elder brother of Beat was very cunning. He forced the hand of your father and tricked him earning his own freedom."


    Damian flushes in humiliation and anger as he recalled the story. It was the greatest unspoken disgrace of the Mulciber family, but the house elf had earned its freedom. And worst of all, it still lived under the protection of the Prince household. It had been even more humiliating to learn of that fact during the Prince''s summit for their serving and leading the wizards was the blasted creature!


    "Whore, know your place!" Damian roared, before whirling away and slamming the door behind him. Further down the hallway, he grabs an expensive china case and throws it to the ground shattering it. He goes on a tirade until at last the entire expanse of the hallway has been destroyed to his satisfaction.


    Panting Damian runs one of his hand''s through his hair, before straightening out his cuff and jacket. ??Beat!" He shouted impatiently to only see the miserable creature appear.


    Barely withholding himself from sending a flying kick at the disgusting thing, Damian gestured to the mess behind him. "Clean it up!" Before retreating to his bedroom to fume and think, before the guests arrived.


    "Yes, young master," Beat groveled, before hurrying to magical piece the vases and other trashed items together before the guests of Mulciber arrive.


    One by one the guests begin to arrive all males and their sons. It was a private gentlemen''s gathering and only males would be allowed in attendance. Standing at the door greeting his guests is Mulciber Sr. and his son, Damian. And since it was an only wizard gathering, Meredith Mulciber was not present in attendance.


    Mulciber nods his head at the blond, pasty white figure with broad shoulders, and a flabby stomach, Livus Rowle. Following close behind Livus at his side is his son, Thorfinn, also a blond, and pasty white, however unlike his father still heavily muscled. There was a cruelty and impatient in his gaze as he rudely glanced around and sneered at some of those in attendance.


    Following closely behind is the figure of Rosier Sr. The large, burly man is unable to hide the cold anger therein. The two wizards once friends ignore each other''s existence as Rosier brushes into the Mulciber home without even a word to the host.


    Shaking his head in exasperation from behind Rosier is the shorter, sharp witted figure of Nott Sr. "My apologies for Rosier''s rudeness, Mulciber," Nott Sr. said.


    "There is no need," Mulciber graciously lied. "We all know that ever since his son''s passing away, he has never been the same."


    "True enough," Nott Sr. mumbled, before gesturing to his son''s. His eldest Dorian, and his youngest, Thaddeus. The men are slightly taller than their father, but not by much. However, they politely greet Mulciber, before entering the hallway.


    The guests continue to arrive such as the Goyle''s, Crabbe, and more until at last Damian perks up at seeing a familiar figure that of his once upon a time so called friend, Evan Avery. The more somber, and newly widowed young man approaches accompanied by the figure of his father, Avery Sr.


    Stepping out to greet the Avery''s before his father can, Damian bows deeply and says, "Welcome Avery''s, and it is good to see you again, my friend. Might I take your son away, Mr. Avery and catch up on old times?"


    "You may," Avery Sr. replied, but not without sending a warning glance at his son to take care.


    Evan hides his reluctance as he bows to Mulciber Sr. before following after his once so-called friend, Damian Mulciber. As they walk down the hall, they greet others with brief head nods, before finding an empty corridor which to speak in. Out of earshot of the rest of the guests, Evan grimly says, "And just what is that you want, Damian? It certainly is not to catch on old times as I have been home for some time now."


    Damian idly glances at his nails as he mutters, "Did you enjoy my belated wedding gift, Evan?"


    Evan''s face instantly becomes wary. "What gift?!"


    "The Babylon candle, of course."


    "There was no such gift, Damian."


    "Are you so certain, Evan?"


    Evan opens his mouth to speak as his eyes begin to bulge at a sudden realization, before he pales in horror. "You," Evan''s voice trembled in rage. "It was you!" Before grabbing Damian by the collar and slamming into the hallway.


    "Remove your hands off my person, this very instant, Evan," Damian dangerously said. "This is Mulciber Citadel and not Avery Hall. You would do well to remember that as I am in my full right to do so."


    Evan forces his hand to remove his painful grip and take a step back as Damian smacks his hand away. "Don''t ever touch me like that again, Evan! I won''t be so kind next time."


    "Kind?" Evan barked. "You killed my wife!"


    "Truth be told I didn''t have a preference," Damian snickered as he rubbed his reddened neck. "However, I must admit the drama was most delicious."


    "Are you mad?" Evan said in blatant disbelief. "Why would you do such a thing?"


    Damian flashed Evan a terrible grin. "You owed me, a Prince, and you failed to keep your end of the bargain, Evan. I thought that naturally a payment with interest was in order."


    Evan''s hand reaches for his wand at his waist, before forcing his hand away. Hiding his anger and pain through clenched teeth says, "Do not approach me, and my family again, Damian. I will abide by the rules of courtesy tonight, but I will not do so next time."


    "Mm, is that all?" Damian muttered as if bored, but with a great deal of relish and enjoyment at seeing the pain on Evan''s face. "I expected so much more out of you, Evan. At least some shouting or a screaming match to liven things up for a bit."


    Evan trembles with barely suppressed anger, before replying in a frigid voice. "Don''t forget yourself, Damian. I am an Avery, and unlike your father, my father has a larger circle of friends. And we have tied ourselves to several powerful households, which your family lacks. You would do well to remember that," before storming away back to his father.


    Damian snarls after Evan''s retreating figure and shames the vase at his side into smithereens. He had not revealed the truth of that summer night out of pure madness even if admittedly he did relish the opportunity to do so, but rather had done so in an attempt to force Evan''s to break the law of courtesy. It had not worked, and now the Avery''s position was unshakable in connection to the Prince''s and the Shafiq family. He would just have to try harder next time, and if need be, he would go after Evan''s heart, (his son).

 Chapter 539 - Mulciber Citadel â…£

    The guests chatter and greet each other as the host of the hour, Mulciber Sr. mingles and greets his guests. However, he had not missed the expression of Evan Avery nor that of his son upon their return. Still he fulfilled his duty, before excusing himself to the privacy of his study, where there are already three figures waiting for him. The burly figure of Rosier Sr. can be seen stiffly staring out of the window, while Avery Sr. studies a cursed charred hand on a shelf, and Nott Sr. stands in front of the bookshelf reading some of the titles.


    All three figures turn towards him upon Mulciber''s entrance as he closes the door firmly shut behind him. "We shan''t be disturbed," Mulciber said as Rosier shoots him an angry disgruntled expression, while Nott merely narrows his eyes, and Avery remains rather composed.


    "Well?" Rosier harshly barked with a thinly veiled sneer. "Surely, you have not requested our presence in the privacy of your study to socialize, Mulciber!"


    "No, I have not, Rosier," Mulciber arrogantly sneered back. "However, I wonder if that is exactly what you and Malfoy did with Pyrites?"


    Rosier''s face darkens as Nott Sr. puts a hand on his shoulder to calm Rosier down and hold him back. Rosier clenches his fists, before flashing his teeth in a snarl at Mulciber. "Vengeance was mine by blood."


    "Mm, yes," Mulciber said dismissively as he sat down as his desk. "But I expected more of the both of you. The transportation guards have quite the large mouths. They were most willing to flap their mouths for a mere handful of galleons."


    Seeing that Rosier''s hand is twitching to reach for his wand, Nott glances at Avery, who takes the hint. "Enough games, Mulciber," Avery exasperated interjected. "What is the reason for this private discussion?"


    "I am seeking a marriage match for my son," Mulciber admitted. "And though none of you have daughters except for Rosier here, all of you have family members with daughters. I wish to see him wed a pureblood."


    Rosier''s lips peel back in a triumphant jeer. "Who would dare marry their daughters to your son after the fiasco''s at Hogwarts''s and Durmstrang? Not even the most money hungry of purebloods of families would risk having their daughter''s reputations ruined due to the actions of such a blackhearted son-in-law."


    Mulciber tries to hide his anger at the blunt statement, but it was the truth. He had even tried sounding out well known families with daughters, and all had turned away his prodding''s or more verbal requests. Naturally, he knew that he could marry his son to a squib pureblood girl, but he would not risk resorting to such desperate measures. He would rather his son marry a half-blood, then a creature with no magic at all that should have been drowned at birth.


    "Mm, in that case, what of your daughter, Rosier?" Mulciber asked without shame nor guilt. "She is a rather homely girl without beauty and though a child now in ten years, she will be of marriageable age. We would be more than willing to wait that long for a bride."


    Rosier''s face turns purple with fury as Nott is all but holding Rosier back before he leaps over the desk and pummels Mulciber in the face. "Calm yourself, Rosier!" Nott desperately said as he clung to Rosier with all his might. "Do not forge yourself, Rosier, he is the host. And you cannot afford the disgrace that will follow."


    Rosier snarled but quelled down as Avery with a hidden gleam of satisfaction proposes, "Well, there is always Peregrine, Mulciber."


    "A dirty squib," Mulciber hissed in embarrassment of his greatest humiliation to have had such a child born to him.


    "A pureblood heir," Avery coolly countered, "with an impeccable line, squib or not. And he is the legal first heir. And unlike your second-born, he lacks said disgraceful quirks. You always did spoil your second-born far too much, Mulciber, and look where that has brought you."


    Mulciber is silent for a moment as he turns over the idea in his mind. The suggestion had been present in his mind ever since his conversation with Livus in the Silver Chalice. With squib''s gaining power even in the Ministry of Magic, it was no longer an abhorrence to have such a child in one''s family. And a marriage contract could be negotiated with specific clauses pertaining to any child that might be born a squib or magical.


    "Say I do consider it," Mulciber finally said, "which families would be willing to marry their daughters to a squib?"


    "One of the Greengrass branches, Mordecai Greengrass has two daughters, Edna, and Rosie Greengrass. The eldest is still unwed as is the youngest, but the youngest is a squib," Avery nonchalantly suggested. "It would be an excellent match as that entire Greengrass branch line is very fertile."


    "An excellent suggestion," Mulciber murmured without promising anything. He would first have to see for himself, and then slowly gain a friendship with said branch, before proposing a marriage contract. And he would have to as that branch had a ruling ancient Veela as the family matriarch, causing him to shudder in revulsion.


    "If that is all, then Rosier and I would like to see the gardens," Nott lied as he tried to put as much distance between Mulciber and Rosier lest Rosier attack Mulciber.


    "That is all," Mulciber condescendingly dismissed them with a wave of his hand. Nott drags Rosier, before Rosier can retort back and hastily slams the door behind them.


    Mulciber looks surprised to see the figure of Avery staring icily at him. "A word of caution, Mulciber," Avery harshly stated.


    "A warning for me?" Mulciber mockingly said as if in jest. "About what?"


    "Do you take me for a fool, Mulciber?" Avery mockingly jested back with a cruel streak in his eye.


    Mulciber narrowed his eyes dangerously back at being questioned. "I have implied no such thing, but pray enlighten me."


    "I suggest that your second-born walks with care, Mulciber," Avery plainly stated as he rose to his feet. "I will have blood for blood," before turning away and departing from the study without another word.


    Mulciber grabs a pot of ink and throws it at the wall causing it to shatter into pieces and stain the wall and carpet. "How dare he threaten me!" Mulciber roared, before calming himself down and considering the words of Avery.


    "Beat! Come here you worthless maggot!" Mulciber roared to hear a faint pop a few minutes later as the creature tremblingly appeared before him.


    "Yes, Master," Beat murmured in a quivering voice.


    "Bring me, my son, NOW!" Mulciber roared as a second later a faint pop could be heard as the house elf disappeared.


    Mere seconds later again another pop is heard as cursing can be heard as Damian and Beat appear. "Unhand me, you foul beast!" Damian roared as he raised his hand and stuck the house elf with the back of his hand.


    "Enough!" Mulciber roared causing Damian''s fist to freeze in mid-air.


    "Return to the guests, elf!" Mulciber ordered as Beat hastily beat a retreat and vanished.


    Advancing upon his son, Mulciber towers over him and hisses, "What did you do to the Avery''s, Damian?"


    Damian''s eyes widen before narrowing as he lies, "Why nothing father. It is merely a jest between boys."


    "Do not ever lie to me again, Damian," Mulciber thundered as he slapped across the face leaving a bright red, already bruising handprint.


    Damian''s eye''s mutinously narrow, before he spits back. "Fine, I used the Babylon candle on the Avery wench."


    Mulciber''s hand freezes in mid-air in blatant shock. "You did what?! Are you out of your bloody mind?! Did I teach you absolutely nothing?"


    "You did teach me, father," Damian sullenly growled. "The Avery''s were gaining far too much power and were siding more and more with the Prince''s. Had it worked; the Avery''s would have fallen away." That statement was not a lie, but certainly the most important reason had been left out.


    Mulciber slowly lowers his hand, before saying, "Yes, well, the Avery''s are out for blood. You are to stay away from those places of debauchery until I say otherwise."


    Damian refrains from rolling his eyes, and lies, "Of course, father."


    "Good now let us return," Mulciber said, before returning with his son in tow.


    Damian mockingly sneers behind his father''s back as he touches the burning handprint on his face. One day, he would be the head of the family, and he would have control over many lives. But until that time, he would just have to bide his time. However, his day was coming soon, and soon, he would have everything he ever wanted. Including avenging himself on the pathetic excuse of Evan Avery, who had gone and snitched to his father. How utterly crude, and gentlemen like of him!

 Chapter 540 - Prefect Notice

    Days after the conversation with her grandfather, Rowan is in the study, before lunchtime, researching on how to use alchemy to combine a magical plant to produce said required desires. The in-depth analysis and research of Nicholas Flamel is absolutely fascinating and breathtaking brilliant. She had to give the old wizard his credit, he was a thousand times more brilliant then anyone she knew.


    While she read, Severus and their grandfather, Reginald were amid experimenting on an alchemy formula. If it worked in combination with grandfather''s lifetime research in potions. Grandfather aimed to create a better cure to the fatal disease known to all wizards, Dragon Pox. Not that the cure did not already exist, but it was imperfect and did not tend to work on the young or on the old. And better yet grandfather would like to be remembered in history for his own achievements causing Severus to be that much more confident in his own work.


    Not that Rowan had not helped. She had already changed the Herbology portion for them to create a stronger and better result. Not that she could not help work on the chemical formula, but she had her own research to purse. But every now and then, she would rise from her chair and aid them in the chemical portion of the formula towards a new path. So far, they had not any success, but who knows, maybe the 666th experiment would be the charm.


    Then again, Severus still had Felix Felicis potion that he had earned from Master Linneaus for his extraordinary brewing during the C.S.A.E potion exam. However, from the brief conversation with Severus and her grandfather, despite perhaps, being able to solve said issue the potion. The problem would be replicating the results as it was would quite literally be a fluke of luck. And therefore, there was no telling what exactly had caused the potion to be a success.


    It was far better to work slowly and be able to categorize each step and be able to repeat the experiment than to never being able to again. That and it would irk Reginald and Severus to no end. They had their pride to think of.


    A puff of smoke later was the confirmation, Rowan did not even glance up as she heard their combined frustrated sighs. Experiment number 666th was a failure as well. Well, there was always next time.


    Dawn eagerly bursts in and waits as the adorable Ladley toddles in holding two thick letters from Hogwarts. Ladley flashes them his tiny baby elf teeth as Rowan and Severus instantly walk over to gently them from the excited house elf toddler. "Thank you," they both said in unison.


    "Welcoome," Ladley proudly grinned as Rowan leaned over to briefly tickle him under his chin earning a happy giggle. Dawn happily popped away with her son and was going to give him a treat for being so well behaved! She was just so proud!


    Rowan opens her envelope and peers inside and pulls out the letter. There was not anything to note other than needing to purchase the next book installment for Charms, The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 5 by Miranda Goshawk. She was about to toss the envelope away when she noticed that there was a second letter inside.


    With a sickly feeling in her stomach, Rowan opens the second envelope as she hears Severus''s cry of delight and surprise in the background.


    "Dear Miss Prince,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have been selected to serve as Prefect for Slytherin House. Your school record show that you have exhibited resourcefulness, ambition, and sheer cunning in the face of strenuous situations. The ambition and determination shown as well as leadership characteristics is exactly what the Slytherin house is lauded for.


    We are absolutely certain that you will continue to be a model for your peers and will take your new responsibilities seriously. Enclosed please find your Prefects Badge, which should always be worn on your school robes along with your Apprenticeship badge. Congratulations!


    Sincerely,


    Horace Slughorn


    Head of Slytherin House."


    From inside the envelope, an emerald and silver badge with a large P superimposed on the Slytherin snake fell out onto the floor. Before anyone else has a chance to react, Rowan hurls the letter straight into the fire. The letter bursts into flames as she begins to let out a stream of curses that left Severus and Reginald gaping openly in sheer shock.


    Finally, the stream of vile swearing dies off as Rowan stomps over to the fallen badge and glowers at it as she picks it up with disgust. "Not another word," Rowan growled as Severus decides to tactfully remain silent. He merely clutched his letter and Prefect badge tighter lest his twin sister do something crazy.


    Slamming the door behind her, Severus and Reginald just stare at each other in sheer bewilderment. Not finding a single reason they both nod at each other in manly bond. Must be puberty or that time of the month gain. Then again, who could ever understand women?


    Rowan stomped all the way upstairs before slamming the bedroom door shut. She almost hurls the badge across the room, before tossing it into her trunk and slamming the lid shut in sheer disgust. Did she look like an idiot! She knew that Dumbledore must have signed off on it or else Slughorn would have never picked her and Severus.


    Not only were they continuing their apprenticesh.i.p.s, but they''d be taking the O.W.L.''s just like the rest of the students in the subjects that they still retained in order to verify their student mastery. But she would be taking three N.E.W.T exams as well! The three N.E.W.T level exams would be for Alchemy, Ancient Studies, and Advanced Arithmancy! When was she supposed to have the time to study between tutoring younger students and patrolling, and much less research her own personal matters?!


    "This is exactly why I said it was child exploration! And free labor!" Rowan shrieked in frustration into her pillow, before slumping down limp.


    Taking a deep breath Rowan calms herself and rubs her head. She would just have to make this work for herself just like she always had. Not that she had a choice at this point.


    Rowan certainly was not Percy, who happily served as Prefect his 5th and 6th year only to be Head Boy in his 7th year. She had money and was not afraid to use it! She would bribe and threaten her way if she had too! And heavens help her if Slughorn tried to force the Prefect position for her sixth year too. She would even poison their head of house and get away with it too! And Dumbledore too, if that was just what it took!


    Thankfully, she did not have to worry about being Head Girl. If all worked out, it should still be Lily and James-.


    Yes, she had not forgotten the dream about James. And despite what her skepticism argued, she knew better than to ignore her dreams. Something had occurred and she would have to watch him. Whatever it was that had occurred, James was not necessarily himself anymore. Whatever that worrisome comment meant¡­...


    Nor did she have the courage to write to him. She had tried to only discard the letters after the first sentence. It still, she did not dare ask Remus or Sirius or Peter, because ignorance is sometimes bliss. And she was a Slytherin after all and not a Gryffindor. Though the utter irony of that statement is that she technically was one too since Godric Gryffindor was her ancestor as well.

 Chapter 541 - Five O’clock

    The following morning, Rowan woke up with dark eyebags underneath her eyes. Her entire night had been filled with nightmares of Severus dying repeatedly, and the memory of the dream conversation that she had, had with James. Uneasy about the entire situation, she decided to do something rather uncharacteristic for her, something rather rash and Gryffindorish even.


    In the past, Rowan had vowed to never aid Severus with Lily beyond a bit of prodding here or there on Severus''s side of things. However, the dream that she had, had with James had constantly been weighing on the back of her mind like an irritating sore. If something really had changed with James, maybe, just maybe, Severus would lose his only opportunity of ever confessing to Lily. And that hurt even more than to break her word, because she truly did wish that Severus find happiness in this lifetime.


    Having made her decision and knowing full well that Lily was due to meet James and Sirius in Diagon Alley in a few days'' time, Rowan convinced her grandfather to remove the ban on Severus. It did not take much. All she had to do is look tragically sad and say, "Severus at least deserves one summer outing with me."


    After some tactfully placed sighs from Severus and gloomy looks from Rowan, Reginald finally crumbled under their combined tag-team effort. He ultimately did agree, and Severus would be allowed a single day''s outing to go to Cokeworth with Rowan. Severus happily hugged his twin sister upon learning the news, before running off to write to Lily, who had also been made the Gryffindor Prefect along with Lupin.


    It was not even the crack of dawn when Rowan startled awake to her bedroom door being slammed open. Through a blurry, sleepy gaze, she pointed her wand at the side of her pillow at the intruder, and almost blasted the intruder until Severus hastily shouted, "Wait, it''s me, Rowan!"


    Slightly lowering her wand, Rowan rubs the sleep out of her eye with her free hand, and confirms the statement, before turning to glance at the ticking clock in the corner of her bedroom. Furrowing her brows at the time, Rowan helplessly yawns. "It''s only five o''clock, Severus. We will not be leaving until eight. That is bloody three hours from now!"


    "I know," Severus flushed in embarrassment. "But I just wanted to talk."


    "Fine, talk," Rowan grumbled as she fluffed up her pillows behind her and settled back on them. Severus scurried over and sat down at the edge of her bed.


    "I''m going-," Severus took a deep breath. "I''m going to tell, Lily, how I feel about her."


    Rowan almost opens her mouth to automatically say no, but she had been having the distinct feeling this might be the only chance Severus might ever get. Pausing for a moment, she finally says, "I would rather you wait until Lily starts seeing the new you, Severus. But I also know that if you lose your courage, you may never actually confess your feelings for her. So, going against all my Slytherin instincts, I''m going to listen to our cheerful Hufflepuff and optimist Gryffindor side of things and say go for it."


    "You''re really fine with me doing so?" Severus quietly asked with an excited gleam in his eyes.


    "You''ve always loved her since we were children, Sev," Rowan softly said as she honestly gazed back into her twin brother''s onyx eyes. "I am not blind, nor have I ever forbidden you from having feelings for her." Not that she would have liked it too, but it would have been useless in the end.


    Rowan paused as she sincerely conveyed her heartfelt sentiments. "I just want you to be happy, Sev. And if Lily is that for you then I want you to be with her."


    Severus shyly grins at Rowan and says, "Thanks."


    "Now let me get back to sleep," Rowan grumbled as she tried to pull the covers up to her chin to no avail.


    Severus firmly held the covers down and said, "You have to help me pick out the perfect outfit!"


    "You have a magical mirror for that," Rowan huffed as she in vain tried to pry the blanket out from under him.


    "But you''re a girl!" Severus protested. "You''ve got an eye for these sorts of things!"


    Rowan tries to curl up on her side, but Severus keeps loudly begging until she finally gives in. "Fine, but this better be the last time!"


    "Of course," Severus instantly replied as he kept his fingers crossed behind his back.


    Sleepily Rowan only paused to put on her slippers and wandering over to Severus''s room. Yawning and blinking the tears out of her eyes, she watched Severus point at several outfits he''d spent all night putting together. With a sigh of resignation, she merely shoved him aside and proceeded to pick out an outfit for him.


    Though greens looked good on Severus, Rowan was trying to avoid the traditional Slytherin color scheme of things. Instead, she went for a cobalt blue tight-fitting sweater that would show off Severus''s body. Slender, yes, but Severus was muscularly lean. Helping Tadbey all summer long had gone a long way to make Severus that much more attractive.


    Sadly, their pale skin didn''t tan, but Severus didn''t look quite as pale as before. With that in mind, she matched him with a crisp white cotton shirt. The white color would neatly contrast with the dark color of the sweater. Grabbing a charcoal gray pair of silk slacks, she handed him the pants. "Make sure to wear a pair of your silk briefs, not drawers," Rowan ordered causing Severus to turn a lovely shade of pink.


    "I mostly wear silk briefs," Severus admitted in an embarrassed fashion.


    "Good," Rowan muttered as she picked out a nice pair of black loafers and a pair of nice black silk socks to match.


    While Severus dressed in front of her without any shame, she curled up on his bed and began to doze off. She was almost asleep too, when Severus loudly said, "Rowan!"


    "I''m up, I''m up," Rowan groggily groaned as she opened her tired eyes and turned to study him.


    The dark sweater color did wonders for his complexion and his body. Severus not only looked rather handsome but suave at that. His raven hair was parted exactly like Rowan had shown him and was all sleek and shiny. He would be that much more popular when they got back to Hogwarts.


    "You look good," Rowan yawned glancing at the time. "Now let me sleep. Wake up at seven."


    "Er, I thought we could talk a bit more," Severus hastily said causing Rowan to let out a desperate m.o.a.n.


    "We''ve had all summer to talk," Rowan tiredly reminded him but remained sitting up on Severus''s bed.


    Severus awkwardly sat down on the edge of his bed and said, "I know that James is in love with Lily."


    Rowan doesn''t reply as Severus continues, "I''ve seen the way he looks at Lily, Rowan. I''m not blind you know. And I know you have always thought that I am rather thick when it comes to relationsh.i.p.s. And for the most part, I am except when it comes to Lily."


    Rowan rolls her eyes contracting the prior spoken statement of her twin brother. Ignoring his twin sister''s reaction, Severus runs a hand through his hair, and says, "I''ve always thought that if Lily didn''t choose me, she''d chose James. At first, I was angry and jealous, but then I realized that I did not want to lose her. Even if we are only friends at the end of things, I cannot bear the idea of never having Lily in my life again. So, even if in the end, she does choose James-."


    Severus''s voice breaks for a moment as he swallows and gruffly finishes his sentence. "In the end, I would be happy for her-, for them both."


    Rowan wordlessly reaches over and tightly squeezes Severus''s hand in comfort. "I know."


    Severus offers her a quiet, emotional filled smile. "You know, I always thought it''d be you and James."


    Rowan blinks in clear surprise and draws her hand back. "Why?" Rowan asked in utter bafflement. "I''ve never shown any romantic interest in James nor much less has he."


    "It''s just the way that the two of you are at ease with each other,?? Severus admitted. "I always thought that your relationship had the potential to be that much more."


    Rolling her eyes, Rowan flatly says, "The next thing, you''re going to suggest is that because Terry and I are so alike that we should try dating!"


    "Merlin, NO! The two of you would probably destroy the whole school, if you ever broke up," Severus shuddered in terror.


    "What about Xeno or Andrew?"


    "Ug, no. Xeno likes Pandora and Andrew is too nice for you. You''d walk all over him."


    "What about Sirius, Remus, or Peter?"


    "Are you seriously just naming all our male friends?"


    "Just answer the question."


    Severus rolls his eyes and sighs. "You''d never date Peter as he is already in another relationship, plus he''s short. Lupin for the same reason as previously mentioned for Peter. And Sirius...."


    Severus makes a wary face and says, "He''s one of my best friends, but even I''ll admit he''s just plain awful to girls. I don''t even know why he is he''s still popular to be perfectly honest."


    "He''s good looking, rich, and a pureblood," Rowan instantly replied. "But no, you''re right, I''d never date any of them."


    Glancing at the clock, Severus says, "If you''d like, you can sleep now."


    "Too late, I''m already awake," Rowan yawned. "Might as well go and shower."


    Severus does not reply as he watches Rowan shuffle out of his bedroom. Turning back to stare at the window, he drily gulps. It was now or never.

 Chapter 542 - Pity Outing

    It was exactly 8 o''clock sharp, when Rowan and Severus floo to the Abbott''s home in Cokeworth. Andrew round face grinned at them as she stepped out first with Severus emerging right behind her. "Good morning and thank you for allowing us the use of your floo fireplace," Severus gratefully said.


    "Your welcome," Andrew grinned as a chorus of your welcome''s can be heard from the kitchen from Andrew''s aunt, uncle, and younger cousins.


    "Well, shall we get going?" Andrew asked. "Petunia says, she''d get Lily out of bed on time and out the door. We''re to meet up at the nearby Inn for breakfast."


    "Alright," Severus said as they followed Andrew out the door.


    A chorus of goodbyes follow them out of the door as Rowan closes the door shut behind them. The morning air is cool, and the tiniest traces of summer ending could be felt in the morning breeze. It was still far from being crispy but with enough time the crisp autumn winds would arrive.


    Severus eagerly lead the way in front of them as they watched a car zoom by. "So, did you get it?" Rowan asked knowing full well, Andrew was excited to be asked to be Prefect.


    "Yes!" Andrew beamed. "I don''t know who the female Prefect is, but I''ll be the male Hufflepuff Prefect."


    "Congratulations," Rowan said in a monotone voice. "Severus and I are both the Prefect''s for Slytherin."


    "We''ll be able to patrol together!" Andrew excitedly chattered. "Not to mention on the Hogwarts''s Express we have our own compartment as well of use of the Prefect bathroom! I heard it''s really nice to use in the middle of winter!"


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it," Rowan sarcastically muttered.


    Andrew chuckled and said, "Well given that you have an apprenticeship going on, I can see exactly why you''d not be excited about the news. But if that is the case, why is Severus so cheerful about it?"


    "Lily is the female Prefect for Gryffindor."


    "Ah, that explains it."


    "I know," Rowan sighed. "But at least Remus is the male Prefect for Gryffidnor."


    "I thought as much," Andrew cheerfully said. "He''s really good with the younger students and he always ranks among the top students."


    The three of them stopped at the intersection as Andrew asks, "So, what about Ravenclaw?"


    "Pandora wrote to me and said, she''s the Prefect for Ravenclaw," Rowan answered as they crossed the street. "But I''ve no idea who the male Prefect is."


    "Mm, probably, David Goldstein," Andrew remarked. "He''s rather good natured for a Ravenclaw, and in the top ranks of students each year. But then again, who knows."


    Rowan nods her head as they make their way to the inn. Goldstein was another name that was familiar to her. Anthony Goldstein of Ravenclaw a Prefect during Umbridge''s term. Possibly Anthony''s father or an uncle. Either way it was still interesting to note. (That and most likely distantly related to the wife of Newt Scamander, Porpentina Goldstein as well.)


    The three of them entered the inn that was already open and made their way to a table with six chairs. The three of them instantly sat down and waited for the two Evan''s to arrive. While they waited, Rowan read the paper and read the headline that screamed, "UNEMPLOYMENT IN THE UK REACHES THE 1,250,000 MARK!"


    "It''ll get better eventually," Rowan muttered to herself before moving onto the comic''s section. What can she say? She had a soft for the comics section. Sadly, her favorite comic, Calvin and Hobbs, wouldn''t be syndicated until 1985. That was still ten years away.


    A light-haired teen waitress in a pink waitress uniform with a white apron carefully eyes Severus. She eagerly walks over and stand in front of Severus and says, "Well, what will the three of you be having?"


    "We''re still waiting for two of our party members, but might we get an order of hot chocolate for five people?" Rowan replied as she glanced up.


    "Sure thing," the waitress replied as she carefully eyed the girl and the smoking dark haired youth. The two of them looked enough alike to be anything but siblings. With some relief, she happily hurries over to get their first order. She would stop long enough to pat down her hair and add some lipstick to her lips.


    The waitress had yet to return when the front doorbell dinged as Petunia dragged the still yawning figure of Lily behind her. The instant Petunia spotted her boyfriend, Andrew Abbott, she released Lily, who stumbled forward. Happily moving forward, she sat down between Andrew and Rowan.


    Seeing Rowan reading the paper, Petunia presses a gentle kiss on Andrew''s cheek in greeting causing Andrew to flush pink. Smiling, she turns to stare at Severus to only gawk for a moment. "Well, Severus, where have you been hiding all these years? If I had known you could look like this, I would have stolen you away years ago. Not that I would now, but still!"


    "What about Severus?" Lily yawned as she had sat down, right next to Severus without really looking at him. Blinking her watery eyes, she turns to stare as her eyes widen and a faint pink flush appears on her face. Her heart oddly beats in her chest causing her to glance away.


    "You look really good, Severus," Lily muttered in embarrassment.


    Severus beamed in delight and said, "Thanks. Do you like it?"


    Lily is luckily saved from answering the question as the waitress arrives with their hot drinks. The waitress places a cup in front of everyone though slams a tad harder the mug in front of Lily and lingered a second or two longer in front of Severus. Either way, Rowan was visibly smirking as she folded the newspaper back up.


    "What will all of you be having?" The waitress eagerly asked pressing a centimeter closer to Severus to his great discomfort as he leaned away.


    "I''ll just have an order of pancakes," Rowan answered as various choruses surrounded her. "Scrambled Eggs." "Toast." "Orange Juice." Etc.


    Once their orders were finished being jotted down, the waitress says, "That''ll be right up," before walking away a bit unhappily at being ignored by the smoldering young man.

 Chapter 543 - Pity Outing â…¡

    After the waitress had left, Petunia snickered loudly, "It looks like you have an admirer, Severus."


    "I''m sure she was just being polite," Severus grumbled having noticed the waitress''s uncomfortable attentions.


    "Well, Severus is rather handsome, she''d be a fool not to notice!" Lily jumped up to his defense, before fiercely blushing.


    A gleam of hope appeared in Severus''s eyes as the conversation was changed to other topics. Such as during the English League''s first match a hooligan riot that had occurred on the 16th of the month. It was a shame as Andrew and his uncle had wanted to go see a match before the start of Hogwarts. But with the opening as it was, it might be a tad dangerous to attend any of the league matches for this season.


    Soon enough their waitress arrived with their food and they fell silent except for the clinking of their silverware. The diner began to fill up a bit more until a group youths entered the diner just was their group was finished. They were in fact paying for their meal and were about to leave when a good-looking strapping lad said, "Well if it isn''t Lily Evans. Too good for us to attend the local Secondary School. Instead, Miss Evans goes off to some posh boarding school."


    His friends strapping boys and girls in upper thigh length miniskirts snicker out loud. Ignoring Petunia and her round-faced boyfriend from out of the town, the wheat haired strapping lad sneers at the two posh looking brother and sister pair. They were both raven haired, pale, tall, and thin with dark eyes. Though something about them seemed vaguely familiar in the back of his mind.


    "So, who might the two of you be?" The wheat colored muscled young man asked.


    "Well, well, you''re still as short as ever Cliff Jamerson," the raven-haired young woman said.


    Cliff Jamerson narrows his eyes at the girl and says, "What''s height got to do with anything? It''s all about whether one''s got a package, and I''ve got it all right." Pointing his thumb down at his pelvis.


    "Really, it still works?" Rowan smirked as she took a step toward him. "I thought I broke it in my second year of primary."


    All traces of color vanished from Jamerson''s face as he finally recognized the duo before him, the Snape twins. Rowan flashes a cold wolfish smile in satisfaction as she says, "Yes, well, I still happen to have a violent streak left after all these years. Shall we settle this outside or continue on our separate ways?"


    Jamerson stiffly nods at Rowan as the boys behind him had paled as well in recognition. Two of them had earned broken noses at the hands of Rowan, while the third had his wrist broken twice. Neither of the four of them wanted to mess with her. She had traumatized them in their primary years that none of them dared to rebel now.


    Shuffling to the side, the girls openly gaped at them as they suddenly recognized the pair before them. A pretty girl with too much makeup says, "You''re the scrawny Snape twins!" Pointing at Severus in utter disbelief.


    Severus stares down his nose at her and says, "I''d hope I''d grown out of being scrawny all these years. And thank goodness, I did. It would be awful to remain as a beanpole for my entire life, Miss Cassidy. Though might I say, you have not aged well at all."


    The girl wearing too much makeup flushes in mortification at being recognized and being told that. The five of them move past them leaving the gawking teens behind. Either way, the whispers about how the Snape twins looked like now would-be all-over town by lunchtime.


    The moment they were all a short distance away from the diner, Andrew wryly asked, "Rowan exactly what were you like during your primary years?"


    Rowan flashes a sharp toothed smile and says, "Severus and I were typically looked down upon for being Snape''s. As such, I endeavored to beat it into their scrawny minds what would happen every time they dared to touch either of us. It was mostly Severus and so I tended to be a bit wilder in my younger years."


    Andrew just stares blankly at Rowan making a firm point to never get on her bad side. Petunia smirks and says, "Yes, well, you always looked a bookworm, Row, until you get mad. And then all the hidden viciousness that is pent up always comes out."


    "True enough," Rowan said with a faint smile. "I''ll not deny it."


    Lily just stares blankly at Rowan having never witnessed this side of Rowan. "Did they really bother you and Severus that much?" Lily asked with mixed feelings.


    "Really, Lily?" Rowan muttered. "Did you not recall what the children used to call us? What was it, Sev? Ah, yes, the Raven twins come and go, thin and black, all a fro, soon they''ll come for our lives, so let us stone them before they take flight!"


    Lily looks rather guilty and ashamed at having failed to notice her friends'' distress. Despite being in different classrooms she really should have noticed. "I''m sorry," Lily blurted out. "I should have realized."


    Rowan sniffs and says, "Severus wouldn''t have ever mentioned anything, Lily. We have our pride after all. And besides, it wasn''t you who was chanting the ridiculous childish rhyme."


    Andrew just stares at Rowan trying to avoid the subject. But it must not be as lighthearted as she made it out to be. If it truly had been that bad than was it any wonder, why Rowan and Severus were as cold as they were at times? They had not trusted anyone easily much less made friends.


    Feeling rather warm and fuzzy at being a privileged friend, Andrew says, "In that case, what shall we do now?"


    "I''d like to pick up a couple cassettes and another cassette player," Rowan staunchly replied. "I gave mine to Sirius the summer before our third year. And I still haven''t had time to buy a replacement and I''d very much like one." Plus, Queen finally dropped their album, "A Night at Opera." It was a great album and plenty of other artists were getting big this year such as Kiss and Fleetwood Mac. And not to mention the one and only ABBA with SOS and Mamma Mia! And the upcoming singles in 1976, Dancing Queen and Money.


    Yes, she was a hidden closet fan of the Swedish pop group. It was her deepest, and darkest secret. And never in a million years would she publicly admit otherwise. Slytherin''s did not listen to such joyful, pop music. It would only serve to ruin their fearsome reputation!

 Chapter 544 - Pity Outing â…¢

    The rest of the day is spent walking around Cokeworth and watching a film at the local Cinema. Rowan had not been interested in the film, "Hennessy," so while they all went to watch the film, she had instead ended up watching the Rocky Horror Picture Show all by herself. It had been an enjoyable movie to watch, but at times, all the singing was simply too much for her.


    Rowan''s film had ended earlier than theirs and seeing the time, she crossed the street and wandered over to the local bookstore to pick up some good fiction books to read. What could she say, she still loved the classical fantasy writers! The wizarding world did not know what they were missing!


    However, most of her favorite author''s works would not be published for some time. Robert Asprin would not have his first book of the MythAdvenuter''s series, Another Fine Myth published until 1978. Or like Terry Pratchett from the Discworld series, The Color of Magic would not come out until 1983. And a vast majority wouldn''t begin to crop until the ''90s and beyond. Still, there were plenty of authors still left to choose from the children''s author, Roald Dahl to the great classic''s like F. Scott Fitzgerald.


    Happily leaving with a large pile of books in great big bags, Rowan turns the corner out of sight and shrinks her parcels into her bag, before keeping a book under her arm to read. She makes her way to the park and sits down on a bench to read. As promised, she waits at the park until the movie is almost over. Glancing at her watch, she saves her spot with a bookmark, before closing the book shut.


    Making her way to the meeting area, Rowan takes a seat at the outdoor patio of the hamburger and ch.i.p.s joint. It does not take long for Petunia and Andrew to arrive. "So, where''s Lily and Severus?"


    Petunia glances at her boyfriend and says, "Andrew be a dear, and go and buy us two vanilla malt''s."


    "Right," Andrew said understanding that the girls wanted him gone. He quickly trots over to wait in the long line to order two vanilla milkshakes and a strawberry one for himself.


    "He''s planning to confess Lily, isn''t he?" Petunia flatly said as she folded her arms over her chest.


    "Yes," Rowan sighed. "I would have had him wait, but despite his new look and all-."


    Seeing Rowan pause, Petunia frowns and says, "But you''re afraid he won''t have a chance because of that Potter boy?"


    "Exactly," Rowan said in a monotone voice. "I''d rather he be rejected outright than to never have the opportunity to express his true feelings to Lily.


    Petunia purses her lips and says, "Truthfully, I always thought he would win Lily over in the end. But like you said, I only know about the Potter boy because Lily talks about him all the time. There''s a very good chance that the Potter boy will win, isn''t there?"


    "He''s attractive enough, I suppose," Rowan admitted out loud. "And he''s in the same house as her. It certainly has made it a great deal easier for him to be alone with Lily. And most importantly, Lily doesn''t see him as a childhood friend, unlike Severus."


    "Ah, yes, the ever so sneaky, treacherous trap of friendship," Petunia sniffed. "Well, I suppose if that''s the case, I''ll be nice to Severus just this once. He''ll be heartbroken, no doubt."


    "Yes, he will," Rowan whispered with a sad gleam in her eyes.


    Petunia slowly says, "You don''t want him to fail, do you?"


    "He''s my twin brother," Rowan sagely replied as she stared into the bright colored sunset sky. "I''ve always only wanted him to be happy. And he''s always loved Lily ever since we were children."


    Petunia looks away to glance at Andrew, who was giving his order to the cashier. "If I ever had to say anything nice about Severus is that he always only looked at Lily. I have always been envious of that fact and especially how he always looked at Lily with stars in his eyes. I''m not anymore, but still, I''ll give him credit for that much."


    "Yes, well, he''s always had a one-track mind," Rowan wryly replied with a dim smile.


    The two of them fell silent and simply watched the crowd. Andrew returns not long after with their three milkshakes. The three of them sip their milkshakes and wait for Severus and Lily. Tragically, but not wholly unexpected only the figure of Severus can be seen. And worst of all the heartbroken expression on his face.


    Rowan politely says goodbye to Petunia and Andrew. Petunia nods in understanding as Andrew quietly called out his goodbye. Leaving her half-eaten milkshake behind, Rowan merely takes Severus''s hand and drags him off to the place where he and Lily used to meet at. It was their spot.


    The two of them just sit there in silence until Severus croaks, "Don''t worry, I won''t cry."


    "Do you need too?" Rowan asked.


    "No," Severus shook his head. "But I wish it didn''t hurt so bad."


    Rowan eyes his pained expression and says, "I am sorry for what it''s worth."


    Rowan eyes his pained expression and says, "I am sorry for what it''s worth."


    "I know," Severus offered her a weak painfilled grin. "I knew she was going to say that from the moment I told her, but still, I had to try."


    "Let me guess, she doesn''t like you like that, but wants to stay friends?"


    "Yes."


    "And do you think the two of you can actually stay friends, Severus? I do not mean to imply anything, but Lily will surely start dating someone soon. She''s popular and there''s James to consider too."


    "I know, but I had to try."


    Rowan does not ask anything more and instead pulls Severus towards her for him to rest his head on her neck. The two of them just sit there as the tree shadows grow longer and the sunsets over the horizon. The tip of the sun was just peeking through, before the mutely got up and headed over to the Abbott''s home to return.


    It had been a long day and they both needed their rest. The Abbott''s happily waved goodbye to them as Tadbey came to pick them up. Tadbey must have noticed something was wrong and did not ask, why neither of them was hungry nor why they were retiring early for the night.


    In the end, Severus ended up climbing into bed with her that night. If he sighed every now and again, Rowan did not say a single word. She merely just hugged his back and listened in silence. It was all she could do and sometimes that is all one can do for their loved one. No matter how frustrating the situation might or how we wish we can fix it, all we can at times is merely sit there and listen.

 Chapter 545 - Artemio Home

    Having finished with the last of his business in England, Kain Shafiq readied himself for his return home. There were many things to be done in the passing months as the entire Shafiq household would be moving and returning to their home in Great Britain. That and he wished to spend time with his own family before the moving preparations completely overwhelmed them. However, there was one more place he had to visit before his return home.


    It was a warm summer afternoon when Kain Shafiq floo''d to the home of his wife''s uncle and aunt''s, Mr. and Mrs. Artemio. The elderly couple had kept the family home and had handed over the ancestral home to their eldest and only remaining child, their firstborn son. Their second-born son, Fogey Artemio had tragically passed away in a tragic accident mere days after having graduated from Hogwarts.


    Having already sent word that he would be visiting the elderly couple, the instant that Kain Shafiq emerged from the floo hearth he was greeted by warm smiles and greetings from the elderly couple. Mr. Artemio the blood uncle of Sophornia, the wife of Shafiq, was now a hunched over bald, spotted man with a great deal of many wrinkles. While Mrs. Artemio had a bit of a saggy chin, but a warm, sad smile. The death of her youngest child had hit her particularly hard and it still showed even after all these years.


    "It has been so very long, Kain!" Mrs. Artemio wiggled her fingers at him as if chiding a naughty child. "You should have visited sooner. And where is my favorite niece and your wonderful children?"


    "I am alone in England on business," Shafiq replied as he took her hand and gave it a brief kiss. "But I have good news that I am certain will absolutely delight you. As Zael will be starting Hogwarts within the next upcoming school year, we will be returning to Britain until he has completed his schooling. I am certain that Sophorina and our still yet unwed daughters will be frequent visitors to your residence."


    "How absolutely wonderful!" Mrs. Artemio beamed with sincere joy at the news. "In that case, I must make my own preparations to show them a delightful time."


    "I am certain that will not be necessary, Aunt. Sophorina positively adores you as do my daughters," Shafiq replied as he stepped back and nodded to his uncle via marriage. "And Uncle, how are you?"


    "I am well, thank you," Mr. Artemio patiently replied, before gesturing to the nearby parlor room. "Let us continue our conversation over an icy pitcher of tea and some refreshing lemon tarts to deal with the heat."


    "Naturally, after you," Shafiq graciously accepted as he followed the aunt and uncle of his wife to the parlor room.


    Mrs. Artemio quickly pours them a drink of ice-cold tea, before taking a nibble out of the lemon tart. Making small talk, Shafiq appreciatively says, "I must commend your house elves, Aunt. They are even better than before."


    "Of course," Mrs. Artemio said with a beaming smile. "I sent them to Hogwarts to be properly be retrained as it''s all very much the rage in high society. And now, the house elves comport themselves as proper beings, why it is like they are almost civilized really!"


    "Ah yes, I have heard of the trend," Shafiq admitted as he had as of late seen a great deal of house elves wearing neat uniforms and comporting themselves in a most exemplary manner. In fact, he was certain that once his wife learned of the fashion trend, she too would send their house elves to be trained.


    Though he had learned that all these house elves now at least had one day off per month and were given a monthly stipend to see to their needs usually a galleon or two. It was most shocking, but according to his acquaintances not only did the house elves put forth more effort into their work. But always returned with new knowledge such as beauty massages and other talents such as fine wine brewers. It was a rather startling fact, but something one was gradually becoming accustomed too.


    The subject changes over to Shafiq''s children as he replies to their questions, "With Sihaya graduating this year from Beauxbatons and Serana having one more year left, Serana will finish her seventh year at Hogwarts. It will be a bit of a disappointment to her, but I am certain that she will be thrilled to meet a few more potential suitors," Shafiq sincerely replied with a bright smile.


    Indeed, he very much wanted to see if his daughter could tie their household to the Prince''s via Severus Prince. The boy was attractive enough in the typical Prince fashion, and more importantly, was not a womanizer. That and the boy was brilliant if his apprenticeship to Professor Dumbledore was anything to go by. And Serena was not only a great beauty but rather gifted herself. She would without a doubt be a Ravenclaw just like her mother.


    The three of them chatted over a few more things before Shafiq finally tentatively broached the subject. "Aunt, I am sorry to bring up such a sore subject, but was Fogey corresponding with anyone shortly before his death? I apologize for my rudeness, but something was recently was brought to my attention that required further investigation."


    Mrs. Artemio''s face pales with old sorrow before a weary expression appears on her face. "Not that I can recall, but his Gryffindor friend in his same year was simply grief-stricken when he heard the tragic news," Mrs. Artemio lamented. "What was his name?"


    Mrs. Artemio made a face, before at last recalling the name. "Ah, yes, Ariel Zephyros. Why I do believe that I have heard that from the mouth of one of our grandchildren, but from what I cannot recall?" There is a pause until Mrs. Artemio''s face finally brightens and says, "He is presently a Professor at Hogwarts. I believe he teaches Divination."


    "Why the sudden question, Kain?" Mr. Artemio sharply asked the husband of his niece.


    "I just found it rather odd that a Venomous Tentacula did Fogey in," Shafiq admitted. "Fogey received an Outstanding on his Herbology exam and should have easily been able to recognize the plant. It just seems so strange now in happenstance."


    Mr. Artemio sighs with old grief. "Indeed, as did we. But there were never any signs of anything suspicious. Fogey simply fell asleep late over his books as he usually did and had forgotten to put the plant away. It was a simple accident, but one that broke our hearts."

 Chapter 546 - Artemio Home â…¡

    After a brief pause, Mrs. Artemio nods her head as she blinks away old moisture away from her eyes. "Yes, poor Ariel, they were such good friends. He blamed himself to the end, really. We told him that it was not his fault, but Ariel stubbornly insisted it was his fault as he had been the one to gift Fogey the Venomous Tentacula. He even wanted to go to the Auror''s to turn himself in, but we would simply not hear of it. It had not been the boy''s fault, but still, Ariel never forgave himself. He became so much quieter and lost after that, and I''m told he even supported a bit of a poppy habit."


    "Ariel Zephyros?" Shafiq sharply inquired. "Was he not friends with Linus Gamp?"


    "I wouldn''t know, Kain," Mrs. Artemio replied as she dabbed a tear away with an embroidered handkerchief. "But if they were, it must have only been Ariel as I never heard Fogey speak of Linus."


    Shafiq slowly nods his head and says, "Fogey never did have much in the way of friends as I can recall. But he did have a soft spot for that poor Warren girl, who passed away. He often went out of his way to help the muggleborn witch as she was rather awfully teased by the whole school."


    "Ah, yes," Mrs. Artemio sniffed. "Bless his departed soul, but Fogey was noticeably quiet after her death. I think he partly blamed himself for her death and was resolute on catching her murderer. From the way he often talked, he made it sound as it had been a conspiracy claiming that Hagrid boy was innocent. The way he painted it that Slytherin orphan, Prefect Tom Riddle was the culprit. Naturally, we thought nothing of it as we all believed it was a stage of grief. And eventually, Fogey ceased to speak of the subject all on his own."


    "Riddle?" Shafiq blinked in surprise as the words of the Prince girl rang as clear as day in his mind.


    "In the Hogwarts library, I found a partial notebook written by a boy named Fogey Artemio. In it, the Ravenclaw wrote about a Myrtle Warren, and how he suspected that her death was related to Riddle. There were dates and times, and strange, coded words, but only partial of the notebook was there. The other half had been torn away.


    I have no proof, but I suspect that Myrtle Warren was killed by Riddle, and that Fogey Artemio learned of the murder somehow. And as a direct result, I believe that Fogey Artemio too was murdered especially upon taking into considering the strange and bizarre circ.u.mstances of his death."


    Could it be that those words were true? Could Fogey possibly have been murdered in some devious manner? And if so, could it still be possible that after all this time there was still proof to be found?


    With a new possible endeavor now in mind, Shafiq seriously says, "I do apologize for this painful train of thought Aunt and Uncle. It is just that Zain wished to know a bit more of his mother''s beloved cousin. Might I be permitted to visit Fogey''s room? I would like to bring something back for Zain to feel more connected to Fogey."


    "It will be no trouble at all," Mrs. Artemio sniffed. "You should still know the way, Kain. Return once you''re done, we still have many things to discuss."


    "Thank you, Aunt," Shafiq replied, before heading off to investigate the bedroom of Fogey Artemio.


    Shafiq slowed down as he approached the bedroom of Fogey. It was near the library as a slow grin appeared on Kain Shafiq''s face. The glasses wearing boy with wiry hair had stubbornly demanded his bedroom be moved near the library once he had been sorted into Ravenclaw. Apparently, he wanted to uphold the stereotypical Ravenclaw standard and was always found with his nose in a book even during the summer holidays.


    The smile fades away as Shafiq carefully opens the bedroom door and peers inside. The room looked the same even after all these dozens of years. There are old posters hanging on the bedroom wall showcasing famous witches and wizards from Ravenclaws. On a hanger, there is an old school robe that is regularly cleaned as well as a school colored scarf.


    The room is regularly dusted, but everything is exactly as it was last left by the previous occupant. Books are piled in a corner as if waiting for Fogey to return. The ink and parchment are fresh, and a quill lays across the desk. It was as if at any minute now the room''s occupant was posed to return.


    Ignoring the emotional turmoil in his chest, Shafiq begins to go through the books on the bookshelf one by one. If Fogey were had hidden anything it would be here, but that might have been much to obvious. Fogey had told him of his favorite hiding spot, but where?


    Shafiq struggles to recall the long-ago memory when his eyes fall to the corner of the bed frame. A long-ago forgotten memory creeps into his mind as he hears the youthful voice of Fogey say with pride, "The best place to hide something is in the most obvious place that no one ever looks at. No one ever looks at the top of the canopy bed. There is even a perfect spot there to hide things in!"


    Putting the book in his hand back on the shelf, Shafiq climbs onto the bed and reaches on top of the bed canopy. Carefully he checks the crevices around the bed until at last he finds a small slot. With great care, his fingers clamp around a rolled-up parchment.


    Shafiq''s heart leaps into his chest as he forces himself not to hurry lest he rip the old parchment. With care, he removes the parchment, before stepping off the bed. Slowly he unfurls the yellow, moth bitten scroll until he can read the somewhat faded letters.


    "To whoever is reading this,


    I, Fogey Artemio have been murdered. I do not know how nor by whom, but I know it is somehow related to Tom Marvolo Riddle. As to the reason pertaining to my death, I believe that I have enough substantial proof that he is in fact responsible for the murder of one, Myrtle Warren. And though the culprit is said to be a third year Gryffindor by the name of Rubeus Hagrid, I know that he is in fact innocent.


    I dare not say much more for fear of this being found. But know this, I tried to do that which was right. But I am afraid that this is beyond me. I am sorry that I failed.


    Fogey Artemio."


    Shafiq''s hand trembles as his fingers dig into the parchment, before he carefully ceases to crinkle the old scroll. With great care, he puts the parchment away on his person. And all the while thinking, "So it was true. Fogey was murdered. You will not go unavenged, Fogey. I can and will promise you that much."


    Turning away, Shafiq opens the bedroom door and almost flinches at finding the sight of Mr. Artemio standing in the doorway. "Uncle, how can I help you?" Shafiq politely inquired.


    "What did you find?" Mr. Artemio flatly asked.


    Shafiq tries to lie as he says, "It was nothing-."


    "I do not like to be lied too, Kain," Mr. Artemio warningly chided. "I am not a fool, and neither are you."


    Shafiq presses his lips into a thin line, before carefully answering, "It would seem that Fogey was indeed murdered. And he was aware that he shortly would be. There is no indication of his murderer might be, but there is a strong indication that it was somehow related to a Tom Marvolo Riddle."


    "I see," Mr. Artemio whispered with a bitter expression. "My boy''s theories weren''t fantasies after all, and now, it is too late." Casting his eyes at his nephew via marriage, Mr Artemio determinedly asks, "Will you at least attempt to avenge Fogey?"


    "I will," Shafiq promised.


    "Try is all I ask," Mr. Artemio replied. "I do not ask for success, Kain. I am pragmatic enough to admit that if such a cunning foe escaped once, they can do so again."


    "He shan''t so easily," Shafiq promised, "not this time."


    Mr. Artemio merely nods his head and instead changes the subject. "We best return now, we don''t want to keep her waiting now, do we?"


    "No, we mustn''t keep Aunt waiting," Shafiq replied, before turning to close the door behind him. Shafiq paused for a moment, before bowing to the empty room, and solemnly closing the door behind him. While the bedroom remains the same as ever waiting for the return of its master, that would never return.

 Chapter 547 - Not again!

    In the following days, neither Rowan nor Severus mentioned the events of that ill-fated day. Much like Severus never asked questions about Rowan''s nightmares, neither did Rowan ask Severus about his feelings again. They both respected each other boundaries and treaded carefully around them. The most Rowan would do is sit with Severus in silence and give him a hug. And for them that was more than enough for it was what they had always done.


    That and Rowan was basically his punching bag when dueling, and Severus apparently had a lot of pent up rage. In fact, Reginald was so impressed that he ceased to prod Severus to take his twin sister serious but rather on how to use his bloodthirst to overwhelm his opponent. Though she would rather have not been Severus''s emotional outlet.


    On a warm afternoon, Rowan walked down the hallway towards Severus''s bedroom. She had convinced their grandfather to allow the two of them to visit Diagon Alley for their school supplies. She was a tad worried about her twin brother and wanted to at least get him out of the house for a bit.


    Reginald must have been concerned about Severus''s recently depressed state that he had permitted the excursion with the promise that the two of them would cast a glamor of disguise. Not wanting to be mobbed by reporters, Rowan happily agreed to the condition and left the study in search of Severus.


    Rowan almost spoke as she came to a halt at the entrance of Severus''s bedroom. However, the words died in her mouth as she stared at Severus from beyond his open bedroom door. A pained expression could be seen on his face as he cradled the precious vial filled a with molten gold liquid that had tiny droplets leaping about inside merrily in dance.


    Closing his eyes with regret, Severus''s grip almost seems to want to crush the tightly held vial in his grasp. With a bone-weary sigh, he opened his eyes and carefully put the vial of Felix Felicis away inside his trunk. Maybe, if he had drunk the vial before confessing to Lily, she would have said yes.


    But Severus also knew that he would forever have wondered if Lily had only accepted his feelings because of a luck potion. Or worse yet, what if even with all the luck in the world she would have still said, no? He did not think, he''d ever able to live down the loss. In the end, it was better this way.


    Hearing loud footsteps coming down the hall, Severus straightens back up to see Rowan appear in his doorway. "What?" Severus huffed and crossed his arms over his chest. "I told you that I''m fine."


    Rowan pretended that she had not seen his previous actions and instead crisply says, "Grandfather said, since we are Prefect''s, it would be fine if we went to Diagon Alley within the next two days for our school supplies."


    "Really? "Grandfather said it was fine, if the two of us went all alone?" Severus suspiciously said. "I find that hard to believe. You didn''t say anything did you, Rowan?"


    "I didn''t so much speak a word on the subject," Rowan truthfully said. "Scout''s honor."


    "You''ve never been a boy scout," Severus grumbled.


    Rowan shrugged. "Does it really matter?" Severus''s expression clearly stated otherwise.


    "Either way, grandfather''s only condition is that we wear a glamor or transfiguration for a disguise," Rowan matter-of-factly stated.


    Severus''s face slightly brightens up at those words. He was able to fully completely transform now if he wanted too. However, such a complete magical transformation severely taxed his strength, and he could not do so for more than an hour. It was better to do a partial transformation and he would be able to withstand the magical drain for almost a whole day''s time.


    "Fine, we''ll go out early tomorrow," Severus said not noticing Rowan''s face slightly pale. She really did not want to go to Diagon Alley tomorrow. Lily would be there with James and Sirius.


    Deciding to not ruin Severus''s rare, good mood, Rowan kept quiet on the subject and instead busied herself with reading. Hopefully as long as they kept on task everything would be fine in the end. However, she knew that she was probably hoping in vain. Murphy''s law always seemed to appear in these types of situations, "Anything that can go wrong will go wrong."


    Early the next morning, Severus and Rowan set out for Diagon Alley. Severus had easily transfigured his features with his wand, now, a blond with sea-green eyes. While Rowan cast an illusion glamor upon herself to give herself mousy brown hair and freckles.


    Rowan was rather envious of Severus''s transfiguration abilities. But she acknowledged her limitations when it came to Transfiguration much like with Potions. There were simply some things she could not do nor possessed a skill and talent for, and that was a fact of life for everyone including herself.


    Their shopping went by rather uneventful though Madam Malkin had grinned at seeing their appearances when they gave quietly gave their names. She quickly hid her smile and took their measurements, before hustling them out of the shop with their new robes. She knew that the reporters were just lying in wait to catch a glimpse of them. And she would not have those nasty, nosy buggers make a mess of her shop!


    With the last of their supplies gathered, they stopped for an ice cream at Florean Fortescue Ice-Cream Parlor. It was mid-morning and it was already a tad warm. They happily ordered their ice cream and sat down at a loveseat table to enjoy the sweet, cool ice cream.


    Rowan may have tactfully ensured that Severus had some ice cream on their trip to Diagon Alley. Ice Cream was one of the best comfort foods for a broken heart. There was no scientific reason why it worked so well, but it just simply did.


    Rowan hid a smile at seeing Severus licking his chocolate flavored ice cream with delight, while she indulged in Dulce de Leche ice cream. It was sweet, tangy, a delicious combination of flavors on the palette. (And a flavor that she was certain Florean Fortescue had come up thanks to a house elves new acquired cuisine.)


    The two were silent as they ate until Rowan coincidentally glanced up and froze. Quickly masking her surprised expressions, she tries to subtly peek over Severus''s shoulder at the view that lay behind him. There in the distance are the familiar figures of a red headed girl, Lily, with two dark haired boys, James and Sirius.


    Trying to decide if there is a chance that the three of them will make their way over to them, Rowan instantly decides, yes. Why? To put it so colloquial, "Sh*t happens." And she would rather avoid a scene enacted out of a tragic Shakespearian play. Because there was no doubt in her mind that the three of them would easily recognize Rowan and Severus even with their partial disguises.


    Rowan hurriedly stuffs the remaining ice cream into her mouth and swallows. Wincing in pain at the sharp agony of a brain freeze, she says, "Sev, I forgot to buy a quill."


    "Okay, I''ll just wait for you here," Severus firmly said not intending to leave his seat.


    "It''s an ice cream cone, Severus," Rowan growled in frustration. "Eat it on our way there."


    "No," Severus fearless said.


    Seeing that Severus refused to cooperate, Rowan decided to switch tactics. "I''ll buy you the quill that you wanted."


    Severus suspiciously narrowed his eyes and says, "You have the same amount of allowance as I have. How in Merlin''s name can you even afford it?"


    Rowan innocently blinked at him and lied with a straight face, "I''ve been saving up."


    Somewhat perturbed by his twin sister''s sudden generosity, Severus suspiciously eyes her, but not one to pass up a bribe, Severus rose to his feet. "Fine then, but I want a pot of the color changing ink I wanted."


    "Deal," Rowan instantly said, leaving Severus to wonder, if he should not have asked for more?


    Without any shame, Rowan drags Severus behind her and hurries to the ink shop. If it all worked out, she would be able to safely get Severus out of Diagon Alley without being spotted. That was IF.

 Chapter 548 - Not again! â…¡

    However, to Rowan''s profound dismay, she spent the rest of the afternoon bribing Severus into visiting other stores and maneuvering him around Lily, James, and Sirius, without being spotted. By the time, they finally made it to the Diagon Floo hearths, she was mentally exhausted. It was with intense relief and gratitude when they finally floo''d back to Norton.


    Upon emerging at Norton, the two of them found themselves in an alley-like area that connected to a street. Severus immediately perked up with curiosity and asked, "Want to look around?"


    Rowan too tired to argue simply said, "You can go, I''m exhausted."


    "Spoilsport," Severus muttered under his breath before following his twin sister to the brick wall that hid the tunnel that led to the Prince manor that could only be accessed by one of Prince''s blood.


    Still, Severus hid a grin at seeing Rowan''s face as they went through the entrance in the wall into a dusty, gloomy tunnel. The tunnel was damp, but old torches flickered on and gave off a dim light. Out of the light, there are scurrying shadows of insects and other creatures that they did not want to know were.


    Severus'' lips twitch into a faint smile as they walk in silence in the tunnel. After the third time, Rowan had dragged him into a shop they had already been too, he had gotten suspicious. With Rowan doing her best to distract him, it was not hard to peek around before spotting the immediate problem, Lily was in Diagon Alley with James and Sirius.


    The faint grin on Severus''s face vanished as his face darkened with a twist of pain. He knew what Rowan was trying to do save him anymore heartache. And it worked somewhat, he took a vast amount of pleasure of being contrary and causing Rowan to almost to panic in desperation to go anywhere else, but where Lily, James, and Sirius were at.


    Still, he was rather luckily, Severus concluded to himself. He still had his twin. And that was something, but more importantly, he was a Prince.


    The subtle quiet epiphany clicked into place as Severus''s eyes grew wide in understanding. Feeling better than he had felt in days, the two of them emerged from the tunnel into the dungeons. The dungeons ever since the summer after her second year where Rowan had spent polishing and organizing everything was neat. The only downside was still the dampness in the air that smelled faintly of dust, and possibly mold.


    The two of them headed upstairs to spot Dawn in the hall magically floating a last-minute trunk packed with Aunt Georgine''s things behind her. Dawn happily said, "The young master and little mistress have returned! Dawn will inform the master! Would the young master and little mistress like a snack and tea after their journey?"


    "No, thank you. I''m going to take a nap," Rowan tiredly said.


    "Of course, little mistress," Dawn chirped. "Would the little mistress like for Dawn to awaken her before Dinner? It is to be Miss Georgine''s last dinner at the manor, before leaving for Hogwarts. The master wises for the entire family to be all present at dinner."


    "Yes, please," Rowan faintly muttered and waved Dawn away as she headed upstairs to put away her purchases, before flopping onto her bed fully dressed in exhaustion.


    Severus watched his twin sister go with a smirk on his face. "Thank you, Dawn, but I would very much like a cup of earl gray tea with a snack to go with it."


    "Yes, young master," Dawn happily declared in relief at seeing the young master so much more lighthearted than before. She and the master had begun to worry about the young master. But seeing the young master back to normal, she would immediately inform the master upon her return.


    With a loud pop, Dawn appeared at the house elves entrance at Hogwarts. The entrance was at present empty, but Dawn quickly scurried up the stairs towards the kitchens with Miss Georgine''s trunk.


    Miss Georgine would not be returning after that night as her lesson plans must be finalized and presented to the Headmaster. And since Miss Georgine was the latest DADA Professor at Hogwarts according to the guidelines and the Hogwarts Board, it was required she present them in person to the Headmaster of Hogwarts. As such, Dawn, Hubby, and baby, would be doing their best to help. However, Dawn had the feeling that Miss Georgine would leave everything to the last minute.


    Dawn had not gone far when Dawn entered the Hogwarts kitchen. Dawn still marveled at the size of the grand kitchen found within Hogwarts. Dawn was most honored to enter the kitchen of house elves, who had proudly served since the time of the founders. It was a great honor for a family house elf to witness as many house elves prior generations had not been permitted to see such a reverent place of service.


    Dawn nodded in starch approval at seeing the Hogwarts male house elves in neat spotless tea-towels, covered with neat little black buttoned-up jackets with a darker gray vest underneath. With spotless white cuffs at the end and shiny button cufflinks with a gleaming H on them.


    The female house elves on the other hand wore neat little French maid uniforms including a little cap on their heads. Their aprons were spotless except for the engraved H in the corner of their apron. The females all wore black stockings with tiny black slippers.


    Dawn most approved of the changes and was pleased to spot new faces among the house elves. Dawn had been told by the master with great pride that Dawn, hubby, and Hogwarts house elves were the new standard of serving. Now many families were sending house elves to be trained at Hogwarts. But best of all, many house elves were being happy again.


    Dawn was most joyous to know this. Dawn took great pride in being a Prince family house elf. And now other house elves would take great pride in serving too!


    A water-eyed female house elf named Toppy happily called out to Dawn. Dawn turned around and said, "Greetings serving sister, Toppy. How is Toppy this evening?"


    "Toppy is fine!" Toppy exclaimed. "Toppy is happy to see Dawn again so soon. Why is Dawn here?"


    "Miss Georgine wanted trunk brought over," Dawn instantly replied as she gestured to the trunk floating behind her.


    "Toppy will see to it," Toppy proudly said as Dawn set down the trunk.


    "Dawn is glad," Dawn replied. "Dawn pop in for tea soon to drink with Toppy. Master allow visits now that young master and little mistress will return to Hogwarts."


    "Toppy is glad," Toppy explained. "The young master Prince, and young Lady Prince are good and kind. Hogwarts house elves proud to serve under founder''s children."


    "Yes," Dawn said in agreement. "Dawn is lucky. Dawn tries to bring hubby, but hubby say, Hogwarts house elves is to perky."


    Toppy giggled with glee. "Dawn''s Hubby, Tadbey is too serious."


    Dawn sighed in reply. "Dawn knows, but Dawn still loves Hubby."


    Toppy pats Dawn on her shoulder and says, "Still Dawn is lucky. Dawn already has baby and hubby. Toppy still waiting for Habbey to ask to bind together. Toppy is worried, Toppy wait forever!"


    Dawn pats Toppy on her shoulder and says, "Males."


    Toppy nods her head, before saying, "Toppy must excuse herself now. Toppy is busy!"


    "Dawn understands," Dawn said and waved goodbye to her friend, before making her way down the stairs to apparate back to Prince Manor. She had many things to do herself for a house elf''s work is never done.

 Chapter 549 - Irises

    The following morning, Georgine was glancing at her three remaining family members standing in the front hall to see her off to Hogwarts. Her great-niece, Rowan was yawning loudly causing the dark eyeshadows under her eyes to further peek out. At her side, is her great-nephew, Severus, an arrogant little brat. However, ever since his visit to that Evan''s girl, the boy had been unusually quiet. Still, during dinner and this morning, the brat looked much better than before like the cheeky, bugger that he usually was.


    Not showing her inner relief, Georgine turns to eye her older brother, Reginald rather carefully and to her surprise found that he looked much older than she remembered. There were new lines carved on his face that she could not clearly recall when they had first appeared. It seemed like time was finally beginning to catch up to him in his elder years.


    Pursing her lips, Georgine sniffs and says, "I won''t say goodbye, I''ll be seeing the two of you soon enough." The twins both make wary expressions causing Georgine''s lips to twitch in a tiny smile.


    Turning to her brother, Georgine says, "Reginald, I expect a letter each week from you. And I will be writing back, don''t you think otherwise!"


    "Yes, Georgine," Reginald drily replied to pacify his younger sister.


    Drawing herself to her full height, Georgine nods at her family, before facing the fireplace. Tossing floo powder into the flames, Georgine says, "Hogsmeade." Before stepping into the green flames and flooing away.


    Yawning again, Rowan struggles to suppress her yawns. Groggily blinking, she muttered, "What time is it? I don''t think the sun is even out yet."


    "It''s not," Severus grumbled. "Last I checked it was close to five."


    "Then why is she leaving so early?" Rowan complained. "I thought she wasn''t required to be at Hogwarts until this afternoon?"


    "Georgine wants to ensure her quarters are perfect and to have a chance to lounge in her new bed to ensure that it is up to her standards," Reginald wryly answered.


    Rowan and Severus, both shared a glance that screamed, "We got out of bed early and dressed for this!"


    Turning towards his grandchildren, Reginald says, "Since we are all up on this fine morning, let us go and visit your grandmother before the two of you depart for Hogwarts tomorrow."


    Instantly the faces of Rowan and Severus grow stiff. They had not had the courage to visit their grandmother''s grave since her funeral, the year before.


    "Come alone," Reginald ordered leaving no room for any excuses.


    Left with no other choice the twins shivered as they walked out onto the still dark lawns of the Manor. In the far-off distance, the sky is starting to turn light gray, but the sun is still an hour or so away before sunrise.


    The three of them trotted past the empty stables that are filled with storage items. Past the maze and into the woods. The woods were silent at this hour except for the chirping of insects. They walked down a white stone path until they came to a clearing.


    There in the clearing were countless gray stones in a row side by side. There was not a worry of putting gravestones so close together as there were no corpses dwelling down below. They were merely memorials of those that had passed away. The older stones were worn with the passing of seasons. But still, they stood firm and determined against the forces of time.


    Reginald led them to the nearest and shortest row where only five stones stood. Reginald pointed at the furthest two to his left. "My grandfather and grandmother, Terance and Regina Prince."


    "I am named after my grandmother," Reginald explained. "She died in childbirth giving birth to my father, Rancor Prince."


    "Rancor?" Rowan chocked at the name.


    Reginald makes a wry expression. "My grandfather was distraught at the loss of his wife. He loved her fiercely and he took his anger out on his newborn son. However, the utter irony is that his son grew up to fulfill his namesake."


    Severus and Rowan, both eye each other. They knew a touchy subject when they saw one. And from what little they knew about their great-grandfather, Rancor, he was a cruel, sadistic wizard. They knew better than to ask for more details.


    Skipping the third stone for obvious reasons, Reginald points to the fourth stone. "My mother," Reginald softly said, "Amarantha Prince."


    "Mother was schooled at home and did not attend Hogwarts. She was rather na?ve and lonely and fell for my father''s honeyed lies. She married him and came to regret her decision for the rest of her life until the day he took her life." Reginald said lost in thought. "Never marry for sweet words of love and affection, children, they are lies."


    Reginald reached into his pocket as he turned to the fifth gravestone. Without the use of a wand nor a worded spell, the shrunken flowers burst forth and return to their original size appearing as if newly blossoming. The violet Irises are magnificent with a delightful fragrant scent.


    Reginald gently lays the bouquet at the foot of the gravestone. "Your grandmother loved violet Irises, she used to say the reminded her of maiden home and Beauxbatons. However, I always believed they were a symbolic representation of her. Irises represent faith, hope, wisdom, courage, admiration. Everything that I''ve always believed of her and still do."


    Reginald steps back as Rowan and Severus take a step forward and deeply bow, before straightening back up. Neither of them speaks and merely stands there as if remembering the somber woman. She was serious at times, but she loved them so very fiercely in her own way.


    After some time, Reginald says, "I do believe it is time, we go back. Dawn is sure to have breakfast ready by now." With the sky turning gray now, the three of them make their way through the woods back to Prince Manor.


    However, the purple blossoms that had been placed on Sirsa Prince''s headstone seem to flutter to an unseen wind. A few petals are brushed off the flower stems, before whirling on the breeze and through the trees. They seem to ride some unseen wind and catch up to three figures making their way up marble steps.


    The petals flutter about for a moment, before coming to rest on each of the three figures. One or two are caught in hair, another on a sleeve, and another in a collar. The remaining flower petals flutter onto the carpeted floor. They lie still there until a tiny house elf child happily gathers them to show to his mother.

 Chapter 550 - Staff Dinner

    After a long nap, Georgine let out a yawn and stretched. At least her bed was perfect which was the least Hogwarts could do since she was now, a professor. Climbing to her feet, she went to the bathroom to freshen up. After splashing cold water on her face, she sat down at her vanity dresser and rubbed in moisturizing cream. Touching up her hair and light make-up, she nodded in satisfaction.


    Climbing to her feet, Georgine put on her robes and gave her quarters a glance. She had ensured that Dawn had transported all her belongings, and then had proceeded to instruct the Hogwarts house elves on how to unpack her things. The house elves had done a proper job and her room looked properly civilized and comfortable.


    Walking out of her bedroom, Georgine peeked into the living room area. There were two large bookcases on either side of the fireplace filled with her books. There was an oak desk with a comfortable chair to grade from. Lush, elegant carpets covering the stone floors, and two couches placed before the fire where to lounge in. Notwithstanding an assortment of small tables with decorations and other useful items such as a small drinking cabinet, which she was certain she would be needing sooner rather than later.


    Georgine tentatively pulled the heavy curtains back and peeked out. It was late in the afternoon and the shadows were growing long. And she still was required to present her teaching plans to the Headmaster before dinner that evening. Sniffing, she allows the curtains to drop to cover the view. She did not mind the sun, but she rather liked her lightning to a bit tad darker. But not too dark, she would have protested adamantly at having been placed in the dungeons with Slughorn.


    With a shudder, Georgine pats her hair down one last time, before grabbing a delicate looking valise. With her teaching plans found snugly inside, she made her way out of her quarters towards the Headmaster''s quarters. With a sniff she halted in front of an ugly gargoyle and said with distaste, "Licorice snap." She had always hated the vile taste of licorice especially a sweet that attempted to bite the eater.


    With a soft rumble the wall opened to reveal a spiral moving staircase. Georgine with her robes fluttering behind her strides up the stairs that carried her higher and higher. At last, the stairs come to a halt in front of a gleaming oak door with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin.


    Georgine snorts and mumbles under her breath, "Gryffindors." Not bothering to even knock, she simply slams the door open.


    The headmaster, Professor Albus Dumbledore is sitting behind an enormous, claw-footed desk. Seeing her impatient expression, blue eyes twinkle with hidden laughter from half-moon spectacles. His long silver hair and beard are neatly tucked into his belt, while Fawkes chirps from a corner of the office.


    Ignoring the various objects in the Headmaster''s office including the glances of the portraits, Georgine flounces forward and takes a seat before the Headmaster. "Professor Dumbledore, my teaching plans," Georgine arrogantly said as she placed her valise onto his desk.


    "Right on time, Professor Prince," Dumbledore said with a knowing grin. "Let me have a look."


    Georgine sniffed and crossed her arms over her chest, before leaning back into her seat to wait. Eyeing the Headmaster''s office with a hint of curiosity and nostalgia from her own student years, she quickly spots the photograph of one of the headmaster''s in her time, Headmaster Phineas Nigellus Black. The clever looking wizard in the portrait sneers at her with her sneering right back. The two enact a childish glaring contest until Dumbledore loudly clears this throat.


    Staring down her nose, Georgine loftily says, "Are my teaching plans to your satisfaction, Headmaster?"


    Dumbledore''s child blue eyes sparkle as if tickled pink at Georgine''s huffy nature which he seemed to find strangely endearing. "I must say, I am most pleased with all the student years lesson plans. They are quite detailed and choose to combine both practical and theoretical knowledge, Professor Prince."


    "Naturally," Georgine confidently said, before glancing away at the red, golden phoenix, Fawkes, who had just landed on the Headmaster''s desk and began to croon to her. Apparently, the bloody large, oversized turkey liked her! Why ever so when she was a Slytherin?


    Noticing Georgine''s perplexed gaze, Dumbledore''s cheerfully says, "Fawkes rather likes you, Professor Prince."


    "As if I''d want a bloody large oversized magical turkey to like me," Georgine growled earning an indignant squawk from Fawkes. "I''m a Slytherin not a Gryffidnor!"


    A raggedy hat sitting in the corner of the offices twitches as it opens at the fringes to reveal a mouth-like slit to speak with. The sorting hat coughs, "Georgine Irene Prince, you were nearly a Ravenclaw if not for your being so cunning and plain ruthless."


    "My point exactly," Georgine huffed as she ominously glowered at the old, dusty pointed hat.


    The sorting hat wisely remained silent and did not comment again. It was clearly recalling the volatile nature of Georgine Prince in her youth. Clearly that had not changed with the passing of time.


    Dumbledore chuckles and says, "Well, Ravenclaw''s loss, no doubt was Slytherin''s gain."


    "Mm," Georgine narrowed her eyes and sneered. "Yes, I cannot help but wonder about all those lovely ambitions of yours, Professor Dumbledore, if you too were not almost a Slytherin."


    Dumbledore does not reply and merely keeps smiling causing Georgine to purse her lips in dissatisfaction at failing to gain his ire. Dumbledore instead cheerfully adds, "Well, now that we are all nice and done, Professor Prince, let us head down for dinner. The staff has eagerly been wanting to meet you all week long."


    Georgine bared her teeth in an unhappy smile as Dumbledore chuckled as they both rose to their feet. Dumbledore offered her the crook of his arm and never one to be rude to an employer, Georgine stiffly accepted to take his arm. The two of them descended the stairs while Dumbledore made small talk about the present castle on goings. Apparently, the house elves would be serving some rather extravagant food and decadent deserts tonight in order to give them strength for the return of the students and their first day of classes.


    The entire staff was already sitting down and waiting when the two of them stepped into the Great Hall. Georgine sniffed at seeing the same sight from her childhood only instead of sitting at the Slytherin table, she would be now sitting at the Staff table. Removing her hand from Dumbledore''s arm, she bowed politely to them and said, "I am Georgine Prince, it is a pleasure to meet all of you."


    The staff table let out a chorus of replies, "Welcome Professor Prince, it is an equal honor."


    Niceties having been said, Georgine takes her seat between a petite witch in dark blue robes and another witch with Scarlett robes. The moment Dumbledore sits down at the head of the table, the entire table fills with delicious looking food. The petite witch with dark blue robes introduces herself. "Welcome Professor Prince. I''m Professor Bathsheda Babbling, Professor of Ancient Runes, and the new Head of Gryffindor."


    "Yes, my great-niece is in your class," Georgine politely replied as she began to serve herself food."


    "Indeed, Rowan Prince is one of my prized pupils," Professor Babbling admitted with a cheeky grin.


    "As it should be," Georgine said in approval earning a good-natured chuckle from Professor Babbling.


    The witch in scarlet robes nods her head and interjects, "Yes, Rowan Prince is indeed one of my most brilliant pupils. She''s in my Advanced Arithmancy class."


    Noticing Georgine''s stare, the witch flashes a sheepish grin and says, "I''m Professor Septima Vector at your services."


    "I''m afraid my brother and I never had much interest in the subject," Georgine confessed. "But my sister-in-law did."


    Georgine abruptly falls silent as the two female professors'' wisely leave her to her meal. All the professors were vastly aware of the tragedies that had befallen the Prince family. And they would not prod what was apparently a still painful sore spot.

 Chapter 551 - Hunter and Prey

    It was late, and there was a heavy mist on the streets of London. The moon was hidden by a cover of clouds causing the darkness of the streets to feel almost alive. On nights like these even bold streetwalkers and those of the night did not like to stray on London''s streets. Oh yes, on such night''s faceless monsters liked to creep out from underneath the shadows to hunt prey.


    Down a lonely street the streetlamps are unable to brighten through the fog except as to appear as a poisonous sickly thing floating mid-air. Through the heavy fog muffled footsteps can be heard as a cloaked figure makes their way through the street. The hooded figure''s face cannot be seen beyond suggesting that the individual is a man.


    Despite the lack of light, the hooded figure comfortably makes their way through the darkness. As if sensing its prey, the hooded figure suddenly turns right and heads down a small and narrow alley. The man emerges out into a rickety street and spots his destination at last in the distance. There gleaming crimson red is a door of a small flat squeezed between two buildings.


    The hooded man briskly crosses the street and stands at the stairs of the door. Bringing his right arm up, the man knocks exactly once and waits. The crimson door soundlessly opens as a blast of chill wind hisses at him like a snake, before coiling back inside.


    The darkness lying beyond the door is like the open maws of a hungry beast. Without a trace of hesitation, the hooded man steps inside and disappears into the darkness. The crimson door slams shut eagerly after him as if refusing to allow its prey to leave.


    The stretch of darkness is filled with an almost raspy sensation. Its though as the very air is breathing in and out the delicious scent of its quarry. However, the very air seems to freeze as if cautious, wary of just what manner of strange creature has found its way into its grasp.


    Without any warning candles burst into flame lighting the room. The candles uneasily flicker as if apprehensive about the presence found before them. The straw-like dolls pinned to the wall seem to be holding their breath as they intently observe the hooded figure before them. Even the ancient wooden masks and skulls seem to be intently peering at the wizard through hollow eyes.


    The hooded man ignored the countless gazes on his person and instead glanced at the intricate spells that were drawn on the walls in white colored chalk. A sound of contempt is heard from his lips at the pathetic ritual magic. Even the dark spell matrix drawn on the floor draws a further sound of scorn from him.


    "Who are you?" Asked the sitting figure that had not been there before.


    The hooded figure curiously studies the sitting dark-skinned sorcerer in white-robed robes and a crimson turban. The sorcerer does a pathetic job of hiding his unease at being ignored as his long piano like hands clench tightly over the splayed cards. The cards had yet to be turned, but the sorcerer clearly knew the reading was an ominous one.


    The dark-skinned sorcerer known as the Rain Man furrowed his brow. The man-colored beads across his chest almost timidly rattle as if afraid. Rising to his feet, he ignores the unexpected chill of the floor on his bare feet. His eyes slowly widen in disbelief, before filling with cold indignation.


    "It''s you," the Rain Man hissed. "Abomination."


    A low chuckle can be heard as the cowl is pushed back to reveal an orange stone mask. "Abomination? How cruel," the masked wizard said.


    The masked wizard had a rather low harsh voice. "I am certainly many things, but I am no abomination, but rather a visionary before my time. I have achieved that which countless wizards have dreamed through the eons and have surpassed my own master that even Death is now meaningless."


    The Rain Man''s lips press tightly together, before flashing a cold smile. "All beings are mortal even an abomination such as yourself for Death comes to all, there is no exception."


    "Is that what you truly believe, sorcerer?" The masked wizard sneered. "Oh, how the mighty have fallen, the once treasured priest of his people forced to flee to foreign lands to escape the judgment of their wrath. A fallen priest tarnished by greed forced to ply your trade like a peddler or a whore plying their wares on the street. And here I am the abomination? I am not the one who broke his sworn vows to his people and fled like the coward that he is."


    "I am no coward," the Rain Man bellowed in anger. "And you know nothing of me, abomination! NOTHING!"


    "So, you say," said the masked wizard. "But my time is precious, and I do not have time to waste dillydallying with the likes of your kind."


    "Then leave!" The Rain Man spat out in fury.


    "I''m afraid, I have come to ask a question," interjected, the masked wizard.


    The Rain Man''s lips twitched with vile glee in vengeance. "Then you must know that there is a payment for everything. Though I wonder if an abomination can even afford it?"


    "I am more than capable of payment," arrogantly declared, the masked wizard.


    The Rain Man gashed his teeth together and sneered as if saying, "So you claim, foul thing."


    Ignoring the Rain Man''s sneer, the masked wizard asked, "The carefully woven strings have begun to unwind, tell me, who is unraveling the tapestry which I have carefully woven?"


    The Rain Man''s lips pull back in a Cheshire cat fashion as he throws his head and laughed. His throat is bare and his white teeth gleam in the gloomy darkness. Finally, the Rain Man ceased to laugh as a strange glittering expression appeared on his face. "I once betrayed my people out of greed; however, I cannot betray the potentate of London."


    "You cannot or you will not?" Barked, the masked wizard.


    "They are the one and the same," The Rain Man answered with great relish.


    "Then you are of no further use to me," the masked wizard announced without hesitation.


    The masked wizard''s wand flashed in his hand as the Rain Man spoke an old word of power and the dolls rushed forward to attack the wizard. Some carried knives, other''s needles, and some poisonous looking creatures like spiders.


    The Rain Man hurriedly draws back as the stone masked wizard casts spells left and right to protect himself and destroy the voodoo dolls. Hurriedly cutting the palm of his hand, the Rain Man begins to chant. The sound of unseen drums beating frantically can be heard as the masked wizard hurries to destroy the wretched dolls.

 Chapter 552 - Hunter and Prey â…¡

    Suddenly, just as the masked wizard managed to destroy the last of the dolls, a deathly like silence falls upon the chamber. A cold breeze sweeps through the shop blowing out all of the candles except for one. There in the darkness of the room stood a door that had not been before.


    Neither men move until the door swings open and a dark shadowy figure appears in the doorway. The speaker in a strangely African accented voice roared, "Abomination!"


    The masked wizard chuckled as if honored by the statement. Slowly lowering his wand for the moment, he says, "Gatekeeper, you honor me with such a statement."


    "Foul beast," Papa Legba hissed. "Your time will come."


    "Never," the masked wizard confidently promised. "This is not the first time I have been told such words nor it will it be the last, and yet here I still am."


    Turning to eye, the wane looking sorcerer, the masked wizard said, "It would seem that your fallen priest is almost dead on his feet. Your time in the world of the living is nearly up, Gatekeeper."


    "Yes, so it would seem," Papa Legba sighed. "Foolish child, you should have fled."


    The Rain Man chocked and spat out a glob of blood. "I''d rather die serving the spirits of old than to serve such an abomination! I will not make the same mistake twice!"


    The masked wizard guffawed at the sentimental statement. "Such flattering words, I am touched by the emotional gesture."


    "Enough abomination!" Papa Legba roared, before gently outstretching his hand. "Come child, it is time."


    The Rain Man felt so very weak as he stumbled to the shadowy figure. Everything slowly dimmed until he fell forward and knew nothing more.


    Papa Legba gently caught the priest which had served them so very long. Glancing up at the abomination, Papa Legba''s lips twitch into a sneer. "We will see each other again, Abomination."


    "I think not, Gatekeeper," the masked wizard sneered and purposefully turned his back on the spirit. The dead could not harm the living even with the exception to the rule, Samhain."


    An angry cry could be heard from behind him as the masked wizard felt a cold blast of anger. Emerging from the shop, he did not look behind to know that the shop had vanished. It would simply cease to exist until another took the fallen priest''s place.


    "Don''t move," a deadly voice threatened from behind him.


    The orange stone masked wizard froze before slowly turning around ignoring the demand of the assailant. "Sanderson, potentate of London," the masked wizard said with pleasure. "It would appear you are late again. The sorcerer is no more."


    Sanderson''s wolfish eyes gleam with a hidden bloodthirst. "You, who are you?" Sanderson growled keeping his wand pointed at the masked figure before him.


    "I am many," the masked wizard replied, "And we are one."


    The old, weathered wizard slowly flashes an icy smile. "So be it," Sanderson said, and without any hesitation cried out, "Avada Kedavra!" A flash of green is seen as the stone masked wizard fell to the ground dead.


    Sanderson fearlessly approaches the corpse to freeze at seeing a shadowy like mark emerge from the body and vanish into the night mist. Slowly kneeling down on the street, Sanderson removed the orange stone mask. There is a surprised expression on the deceased. The corpse is that of a hard-faced wizard with a protruding nose, Harold Minchum.


    "Minchum?" Sanderson whispered in disbelief. "What is a ministry member doing here in the first place?"


    With his mind whirling about, Sanderson recalls that strange like dark symbol in the air. Whatever Minchum was here for it was certainly not on behalf of the Ministry of Magic. Quickly pulling the left sleeve of the corpse, he finds the left arm bare of a skull with an intertwining serpent.


    "Not one of that snake''s either," Sanderson mutttered rather puzzled. "Then who''s?"


    The furrows in Sanderson''s brows deepen. Minchum had recognized him, but that should be impossible, they moved in two vastly different circles. However, recalling Minchum''s words, "I am many, and we are one," brought a chill down his spine. There was someone else hunting in his territory. Perhaps, it was time to make an example again reminding intruders of their place. He had been rather lenient as of late, he would best remind why he was the potentate of London.


    With a grunt, Sanderson climbed to his feet and heard his knees pop. He warily shook his head and muttered to himself, "I must be getting old."


    Always one to tidy up after himself, Sanderson points his wand at the corpse, "Evanesco," and vanished the corpse out of existence. Satisfied, he apparated away with a silent pop home.


    He would have Hyde and Floyd begin their rounds again, but first he was going to have a hot bath. He had been bloody well running around the damn country for these last few months in search of the damn sorcerer. Of course, once he found the sorcerer, he was dead! But at least the wife would finally get off his back.


    *


    Elsewhere in a hurry shadows gathered. The hooded figures removed their cowls to reveal orange stone masks except for one with the pale stone mask of Zeus. The stone masked man in the middle of the circle says, "One of us is gone."


    "Minchum," whispered a cool male voice. "Sanderson killed him without any hesitation."


    "Then he knows nothing," concluded, the witch with a soothing voice.


    "However, he did not see the mark," hummed a wizard with a dreamy voice as if drowsy.


    "Be at ease" said the witch with a low voice. "We merely must plant evidence and information to convince Sanderson that is the work of the puppet."


    "Yes, Sanderson hates the puppet," chuckled the cool male voice. "He dislikes any who enter his territory especially the busy little Death Eaters of the puppet."


    "The sorcerer is dead, what now?" Barked, a witch with shrill voice that was normally weeping. "We cannot find another that matches the fallen priest''s power."


    "There is one other way," interjected, the voice of a youthful voice of a young female witch. She was the youngest of them, their newest appendage.


    "What?" They said in unison.


    "Anthropomancy," said the young witch. "If we can find a suitable sacrifice, we shall be able to find a clue to that which we seek."


    "Yes, that will do so very nicely," breathlessly said the dreamy wizard. "There will be more potency during Samhain. However, what shall the sacrifice be? The wizards and witches of now are so careful with their children. It shall not be easy to steal a child."


    "And what of a youth?" The witch with a soothing voice eagerly suggested. "Youths are so very easy to disappear."


    "Not a student," the dreamy wizard instantly argued. "A recent graduate or one who was not permitted to attend Hogwarts. There are several families that still train their young at home."


    "We know of one," said the witch with a low voice. "It shall be no trouble at all."


    "Good," they chorused.


    "The Dark Lord will return in two moons," said, the stone Zeus masked leader. "We will be able to move much more freely at that time."


    "The Prince''s?" They asked in unison.


    "He will do his part," the masked leader answered. "However, we must wait before removing the rest."


    "The Prince''s will fall," declared the dreamy wizard.


    "Yes," they unanimously declared.


    "And what of the Hall of Prophecy?" Snapped, the witch with a shrill voice.


    "I am working on that," interrupted a pleasant male voice. "My friend, Bertie Higgins oversees the personnel records, and has just hired a new employee. It shan''t be hard to distract the new fellow and peek at the identity of an unspeakable and have one of them become part of us."


    "Good, we are down one ministry member," growled the witch with a shrill voice.


    "And what of Lestrange?" Asked, the cool male voice.


    "He is quiet," hissed the shrill voiced witch. "But he and Dolohov have fought and at present are at odds with each other. It would be best if they tear each other''s throats out."


    "Yes," they all breathed out.


    "We are in agreement," they all said. "Return."


    Like trained marching soldiers, the orange masked figures walk into the mist and vanish in every direction including the white stone masked lead in the center. They all had jobs to do. And the sooner, the knots in their tapestry were removed, the sooner they could return to their glorious plans.

 Chapter 553 - Fenny Snake

    A rustling sound awoke Rowan from her dreams as she opened her eyes and startled at finding herself in a familiar patch of thick grass filled with weeds and thorny bushes. It was dark, and the moon was dim, and she could not even make out the stars through the thick dark clouds. Yet despite the heavy thick clouds hanging overhead, there was no sign of wind. Nevertheless, the grass rustled as something seemed to make its way through the grass towards her.


    Rowan unconsciously took a step back and tried to teleport away to only find that she could not do so. Her fingers felt clumsy, and clampy as she hastily patted her clothes to only find that her wand was not with her. Her heart began to beat louder and louder in her ears as she found her mouth painfully dry. Shoving aside her rapidly growing fear and panic, she wildly glanced around for anything to be of use as the rustling of the grass grew louder and louder. However, to her grand dismay all that surrounded her were weeds and thorn bushes with nary even a single tree branch in sight.


    Trying to call up her magic, Rowan tries to fly to only find that she cannot even feel her magic. An overwhelming sense of dread creeps its way down her spine as she tries not to tremble at her lack of magic. Perhaps, she had grown much too reliant on always having access to her magic, but she was a witch. Why wouldn''t she?


    Suddenly the rustling stops and Rowan eyes dart from side to side, when something bursts out from the grass at her as Rowan tries to dodge to only see a strange serpent emerge from amid the grass. The serpent quite literally had geometric shapes on its back like that of the Asian Vine snake, but it was multi-colored in shaded in the colors of brown, black, and white in shaded lines like that of the San Francisco Garter snake, but it lacked the vibrancy that of the San Francisco Garter snake. Though she seemed to recall that such a serpent was named, Fenny Snake, but she could not be certain, and she would prefer not to risk the ire of her guide.


    The serpent and Rowan stared at each other as the snake flickers its tongue at her tasting the air. If the serpent had an expression it would be that of cynicism and resignation. Finally, the serpent whispers, "Come," before turning around and darting back into the grass before Rowan can ask for more details.


    Rowan hesitates as she turns around to glance at the edge of the clearing and into the woods, but a prickle of unease creeps across her skin causing her to turn back and follow the slithering serpent''s trail through the long grass. Ignoring the scratches from the thorn bushes and tall weeds, she hurries as best as she can to keep up with the slippery, but nimble serpent.


    Soon they emerge from the clearing in front of the worn and torn building that was half-hidden amongst the tangle of trunks and tall grass. The walls were mossy and most of the tiles had fallen off the roof that the rafters were visible at this time at all time. Nettles grew all around the shack with their tips reaching the windows, which were thick with grime. However, unlike the time before the old shriveled up snake that had once been nailed to the door was most notably missing.


    Rowan eyes dart down to the serpent, who slither''s underneath a gaping hole in the door, and inside the worn-down shack that had once been called the Gaunt family home. Still, the feeling of dread did not disappear, and only increased as she felt that there was something beyond the clearing hiding in the woods.


    Fighting against all her instinct''s, Rowan turned her back to the woods, and turned to face the door. With some hesitancy, she placed her hand on the old, rusted doorknob, and turned. The doorknob lets out a loud screech and loosens as the door squeaks a smidgeon open before she warily steps inside leaving shifting footprints on the thick dusty floor.


    The air is musty with dirt, grim, and smells of moss, despite the opening in the shack rooftop. with dust, despite the opening in the shack. With a loud screech the door slams shut behind her causing Rowan to flinch, before warily returning to stare at the scene before her.


    The shack looked as it did the first time, she saw it with remaining wreckage of furniture broken or in various stages of decomposition. However, the mice and other creatures that had made their shack their home cannot be seen scurrying at her present. It was most peculiar considering the state of the shack home, but if so, there was only reasons, why they would not be present, they had all been eaten or they had fled.


    Through the dim light and dusty air, Rowan finally spots the long slithering trail left behind by the serpent. Carefully making her way across rotting floorboards, and the wreckage, she catches glimpses of the snake weaving between the strewn objects. The serpent leads her to a corner of the shack, which holds an old broken bookcase. Most of the volumes are covered in mold, dust, and have long ago since been chewed up mice, moths, and all manner of creatures. Yet an old, dusty, tattered leather volume remains mostly intact.


    "Open," the serpent hissed as it tapped its tail against the tattered leather volume. "Hurry," the serpent added as its tongue flickered in the air as if sensing something in the distance.


    Rowan slowly bent down and picked up the tattered book with the cover letters having long ago faded away. With care she opens the cover to reveal the first page reading as "The Tales of Beedle the Bard." The blood on her face slightly drains as she knows exactly what five tales were hidden inside The Wizard and the Hopping Pot, The Fountain of Fair Fortune, The Warlock''s Hairy Heart, Babbitty Rabbitty and her Cackling stump, and last but not least The Tale of the Three Brothers.


    With a certain degree of numbness, Rowan turns the pages to the only two tales that concerned her that of the Warlock''s Hairy Heart, and that of the Tale of the Three Brothers. However, as she rereads both tales, she finds nothing new that she did not already know.


    "Did you see?" The serpent asked as its forked tongue flickered in the air impatiently.


    Rowan is uncertain of what to reply, and instead murmurs without looking up. "And who are you?"


    The serpent tongue flicks in exasperation, before replying, "We have already met once before."


    "Before?" Rowan muttered in bewilderment as she raised her gaze from the tattered book, before her eyes widen in shock. Could it be possible? Was it Marvolo Gaunt''s first snake, which had been nailed to the door? But how was that even remotely possible, when it had been clearly dead for many years?!

 Chapter 554 - Fenny Snake â…¡

    The serpent flicks its tongue impatient at her and Rowan closes her gaping mouth. Glancing back down at Tales of Beedle the Bard, she furrows her brows and turns to the last page and finds old hand writing that says, "Not all tales are fiction, and monsters are very much real," with a signature underneath as that of "Beedle the Bard."


    Rowan''s hand trembles as if burned, before hastily shoving the book back into the pile on the floor. Pulling her hand as if burned, her hand curls into a fist as she struggles to compose her thoughts. Trying to word them, she says, "Is it truly impossible to change fate?"


    "Fate cannot be cheated. Destiny cannot be changed," the serpent answered to Rowan''s growing dismay. "However, Life is a fickle mistress, and Death is trickster."


    Rowan''s eyes brighten at the reply as improbable does not mean impossible. Glancing down at her hand, she asks, "And what of that which is in me?"


    "There is always a price to be paid," the serpent murmured. "You already knew this."


    "Yes, but what of that evening?"


    "You had already been marked."


    "Marked how?" Rowan hastily asked. It had been one of her chief worries ever since the night when she had destroyed the resurrection stone. But then again, it did say, she had already been marked, and it could only be one of two ways. Either the death magic surge or that of the terrible act of killing someone. And she had been only compelled not of her own will, while the other had been of her own volition.


    The serpent is silent for a moment, before answering, "Those that have been marked cannot transform into the Children of the Spirits and that of mother nature. By instinct, those marked will never seek to become Animagus as such a transformation will only result in a swift death."


    Rowan''s eyes widen in understanding as to the instinctual reluctance to even attempt to become an animagus. A part understood that she had committed an act most foul against nature and nature in turn would retaliate given the chance. And no matter what Rowan''s intentions might be, there are no exceptions to the laws of the magical world.


    The serpent''s tongue flickers in the dusty air, before impatiently hissing, "Hurry."


    Feeling some urgency herself, Rowan says, "This is a tale that all wizarding children know, and unlike them I know that not all things are fiction. So, I must ask this am I the first? Because Beedle the Bard wrote this not as a tale it would seem after all if his note is anything to go by, but rather as a cleverly hidden historical means to preserve the past."


    "You are certainly not the first and as for the last, I do not know," the serpent frankly answered.


    "Not the first?" Rowan whispered aghast as the impact of that simple sentence. A terrible dread began to fill her, because if that was the case, then what possibility was there that she could even succeed. Just how many had there been before her?


    Suddenly, the serpent reels up and hisses, "Run! He comes!"


    The serpent scurries away as Rowan chases after the fleeing serpent as it leads her out through the back. Running through the tall grass she hears the snake loudly hiss ahead, "The ash tree grove, girl. Reach the tree line!"


    Raising her gaze, Rowan sees the Ash tree''s in the distance. Ash trees were said to ward evil, and many an Auror''s wand had been forged from such a tree. However, something causes her heart to pound and the hair on the back of her neck to stand straight up as she hears a hungry, and rather angry cry behind her.


    "Don''t stop! Don''t lock back! Hurry!" The serpent roared as it slid to a halt and turned to face their purser.


    Rowan grit''s here teeth and rushes past the serpent and does not look back. From behind her, she hears the serpent shout, "Beware of the Hydra that comes in the shadows of the night. Beware of the Hydra that hides in the phantoms of the past. And beware of the Hydra that hunts in the shadows of the light and the day." A furious roar is heard that is followed by the scent of a sickening metallic smell, blood.


    Sorrow and dread bubble up her throat, but Rowan continues sprinting forward as she spots the tree line less than a meter away, but she feels her purser increase their pace as well. Desperate, she surged forward with unknown strength as she felt claws brush against the back of her neck as she fell through the Ash tree line. A cry of such violent outrage fills the air as she trips and falls forward in exhaustion and horror onto the dark forest floor.


    Gasping, Rowan sits up in bed with droplets of cold sweat dripping down her forehead and back. Panting she clutches at her chest trying to regain her breath and reaches to the bedstand drawer for a silk handkerchief to dry her face. Suddenly, she hisses in pain, and frowns as she moves her hand back to touch the back of her neck to only feel it wet. Bringing her hand back in front of her, her eyes widen at seeing the red droplets on her hand.


    It had simply been a nightmare! But why was their blood on her neck? Unless, it had not entirely been a nightmare.


    Disquieted by the thought, Rowan''s lips press into a thin line until they turn pale. Mother snake had said that the dreamscape was neither here nor there. However, that does not mean that her nightmare had not been very much real in its own way. Whatever happens on another plane of existence is no less real than this one!


    Still the dream, no, a warning. Had something occurred? And if so, what? Either way, she had the certainty that she would learn of it very soon.


    And with that perturbing thought in mind, Rowan spent the rest of the night sleepless and lost in thought with the exception of tending to her wound. (It had been with great relief to find that her wound was easily healed and there were no traces of poison, infection, or dark magic. But that was a terrible consolation in retrospect.)


    Without much energy, Rowan arose from her bed at seeing the sunlight creeping over the horizon and into her bedroom. After a quick wash, and change of clothes, she wandered down to the dining room for brunch. Already seated were the figures of Severus, and Reginald, who was reading the Daily Prophet. Georgine was missing as she had elected to lie in bed until Tadbey would rudely eject from her bed. And Merlin knows when she would have another such opportunity.


    From behind the newspaper, Reginald peered at his granddaughter and frowned at her dreadful appearance, before hiding himself once more. He could not force her hand, and nor was it safe to do so. He could only act and guess as best as he could.


    On the other hand, Severus, who had been happily eating toast with marmalade frowned at seeing the pale and gaunt appearance of his twin sister. However, they both had an unspoken agreement, and so, he feigned to not have noticed her sleepless appearance.


    Trying to lighten the atmosphere, Severus idly remarks, "Mm, Rita Skeeter was off speaking nonsense again this morning. According to her, Harold Mitchum has gone and vanished, but everyone knows the man went on vacation to Greece weeks ago."


    Rowan tried not to flinch as she heard Severus''s remark, and recalled the words of the serpent from last night. "Beware of the Hydra that comes in the shadows of the night. Beware of the Hydra that hides in the phantoms of the past. And beware of the Hydra that hunts in the shadows of the light and day."


    If Harold Mitchum, a member of the Ministry of Magic was part of the day, then the rest of the riddle were clues. The light, Auror''s or possibly even members of the Order of the Phoenix. The shadows of the past, the previous generation (s). Then what of the night? Death Eater''s or even the underworld.


    A growing trace of dismay and horror filled Rowan''s eyes. If that were the case, then would it even be possible to destroy that thing?! Because if there was even just one left alive, everything would start all over again, because that is just what a Hydra is.


    Left with more answers that she previously wanted, Rowan is silent and disinterested during the rest of the meal. She would in fact be rather disillusioned for the rest of the morning until she unconsciously touched the back of her neck. Dream or no dream, someone had died for her. And she could not afford to have self-pity.


    With that in mind, Rowan threw herself into her research. She would lack the time to do so, once Hogwarts started and her position as Prefect not to mention that O.W.L.''s were this year, and even a few N.E.W.T.''s. She would just have to do the best that she could.

 Chapter 555 - The Office of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts

    It was already in the afternoon when a pox marked squib in his early forties named Roark Steven nods at the various ministry members as he passes by. With pride, he pushes along the cart filled with reports from the A.P.D of cases that need looking into. Roark Steven pleasantly hums to himself as he sees a wolf, an animagus member of the A.P.D. running urgently past him on four legs carrying a sealed message in its mouth headed right for the Auror Department nearby.


    Not a single ministry member paused to stare at the wolf running around in the Ministry of Magic. It was a testament to how quickly the employees of the Ministry of Magic had become used to the A.P.D. It was also marked the day when squibs and muquibs in large groups were beginning to be employed not just at the Ministry of Magic, but elsewhere in the wizarding world too.


    His wife, a squib much like himself had not wanted him to leave his position as a mechanic in the muggle world, but Roark had, at last, felt the breeze of changing sweeping through the wizarding world. Not only did he quit his job but risked it all by applying directly to the ministry of Magic. To his delight, he not only was assigned to in the newly expanded office of the Misused of Muggle Artefacts. And thanks to his mechanical expertise in automobiles, he had been made the team lead of mechanical engineering.


    It was a great honor that came with great pay. But more importantly, his aged parents were incredibly proud of him. And though his children were squibs like he and his wife, they were rather excited too as they would be able to start school with others like them. It was the best of both worlds really.


    With ease, Roark pushes the door open to the much larger office of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts that teeming with employees. Several figures are huddled together discussing some sort of mechanical clock that has gone terribly wrong. It was ticking backward but worried them was that there was an enchantment in place to keep the clock from being rewound correctly.


    Roark Steven shakes his head and leaves the cart of reports next a young woman''s desk. The young woman in question raises her bland head to reveal a fair face with bright inquisitive eyes, Charity Burbage.


    "Thank you, Roark," Charity Burbage sincerely said. "I just got so caught up in studying the mechanisms of electricity that I completely forgot to go down to the A.P.D. and pick up the latest suspected cases."


    "Not to worry, Charity," Roark kindly said. "I was just coming up from have a cup of tea and decided to stop by and check just in case. It was no trouble at all."


    "Still thank you," Charity said, before glancing back down at the book she was intently studying and marking her spot. She had been making her way through her muggle studies as best as she could, but it cost quite a bit of money, and she did not always correctly understand the muggle context, which caused her problems.


    However, the instant that Charity had read the information in the Daily Prophet about the new reforms within the Ministry of Magic, she''d hopped on her broom, and made her way to the Ministry of Magic to directly apply. She was proud to say that she was one of the candidates to apply for the position, and her prudence had wisely paid off.


    After at least two years, she would be eligible to apply for the mastery program and further specialize in Muggle Studies. And would have the choice to remain within the department or go elsewhere. But personally, she would much rather remain in the department as she never seemed to stop learning.


    With a happy sigh, Charity Burbage puts her book away, and rises to her feet, before carrying a specific file from her desk over to an old warlock, Mr. Perkins. Mr. Perkins was one of the two original members of the Office of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts, the other was Arthur Weasley, the head of the department.


    According to rumors, and what they did know is that Mr. Cabbit had retired at the start of the year stating that he was much too old to be handling the influx of squibs, muquibs, and new wizard employees that would be joining the department. As such, he had asked his assistant, Arthur Weasley to become the head of the office.


    Not Mr. Perkins had not been asked first, but rumor had it that Mr. Perkins had most emphatically rejected the offer by saying, "I love my job, but I''m much too old to be running around spry lads and lasses. Let Arthur take the job, he''s young and rather enthusiastic enough to do the job."


    Therefore, ensuring a new era into the Office of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts with the head of the office being a rather vibrant, and energetic boss. And frankly, it was rather wonderful to see as Mr. Weasley had a passion for his work that his enthusiasm was contagious. It made for overly exciting conversations, but more importantly, there was a wonderful ambiance in the office.


    Carefully placing the file down on the corner of the desk, Charity says, "Mr. Perkins, the file is finished."


    Without even glancing up the right-hand wizard of Mr. Weasley, Mr. Perkins, a silver-haired warlock shoos her away with his hand. "Go and hand it over to Arthur. And tell him, I quote, ''to get his arse into gear as his wife is inviting over the family for dinner, and he can''t be late, or she''ll have his head on a platter."


    "Right, sir," Charity chocked, before turning around to walk over to the nearby office door, and politely knocking.


    The sound of something falling to the ground and brief cursing is heard, before something is set to right''s again., "Please enter, I''m ready now," a voice finally said.


    Charity opens the door to be greeted by the sight of a tall, thin, redheaded wizard with warm blue eyes, and freckles. "Mr. Weasley-."


    Charity is unable to finish her sentence as Arthur Weasley shakes his head and firmly interrupts her. "Charity, we went to Hogwarts together. You are only two years younger than me. Please do not make me feel so old. I''ve told you to please call me, Arthur."


    The former Hufflepuff flashes the Gryffindor a cheeky smile and says, "I know, but it''s quite fun to pull on your tail, Arthur."


    "Charity," Arthur rather good-natured points his finger at her, before saying, "So what is it?"


    "Just the A.P.D. report for your eyes only," Charity replied handing over the sealed intelligence report.


    "Thank you," Arthur gratefully said as he cracked the folder seal open and begins to intently read the report inside. His eyes slightly widen at reading the following information that Harold Minchum had been declared officially missing. The news was to remain hidden until the Auror''s and A.P.D. were able to properly interview those last seen with him. Until that time, the mention of Harold Minchum and any ongoing investigation was classified as secure.


    Arthur furrows his brows as he rubs his chin thoughtfully. Was it truly getting to be that dangerous that Ministry officials were being openly attacked? But then again, it must be in retaliation to the raid led by Auror Clements.


    Arthur is lost in own thoughts and barely hears, Charity with an impish smirk says, "And Mr. Perkins, and I quote says, ''Get your arse into gear as your wife is inviting over the family for dinner, and you can''t be late, or she''ll have your head on a platter,'' end quote."


    Arthur''s eyes finally widen in shock as his brain at long last relays the message to his conscious. He hurriedly glances at the corner of his office, where a clock is at. "By Rowena''s feather-tufted head!" Arthur swore, before shoving the case file into a secure drawer and grabbing his robes from the back of his chair.


    "Thank you, Charity," Arthur said as he hurriedly put on his robes.


    Charity merely flashes him another grin, before heading out the office door as Arthur follows right on her feet, before closing the office shut behind him. Two desks away, he suddenly hurries back inside to grab his wand and lock up his office for the day.


    There is laughter all around at seeing their normally cheerful boss so very frazzled. "Good luck," various shouts are heard after him followed by a chorus of chuckles. However, it was all good intended. And no one ever had their feelings hurt for that was something that Arthur Weasley had made noticeably clear on the first day of work. They would respect each other or not work there at all.


    There had been a couple of new recruits that had tested the rules and after two stern warnings, they were fired. After that, no one tested the usually mild-mannered man. Because no matter how calm a Gryffindor might be, a lion is still a lion at heart.

 Chapter 556 - Fernburgh

    While hurrying through the hall towards the lift, Arthur Weasley becomes lost in thought. Ever since the start of the new year, his entire life had changed. He had been promoted with a large wage increase that had left him and Molly with their mouths wide open.


    And no longer worried so much about pinching every single knut, he had been able to treat their sons and his wife to a much better life. Mollywobbles could now afford some nice things for herself within budget and would even have hair styled at the hair salon once per month. It was a luxury that they had been unable to afford before.


    But that was only the first of many shocks he had received for early in the summer, Arthur and his two brothers had been formally accepted back into the Black family. His cousin, Walburga had returned their mother''s dowry to the three of them to be evenly split between them. It was something that he still could not quite wrap his mind about nor mush less believe that he was now officially considered to a part of the Black Family.


    After the initial shock of suddenly finding themselves in possession of a small fortune, Arthur and his Mollywobbles set aside most of the money in a separate vault for the future education of their children, and a dowry for their daughter should they ever have one. And which they would as Molly wanted to keep trying until a daughter was finally born to them. Still, they had decided to sell the rickety house which they had first bought as newlyweds and purchased a much larger home near a small wizarding community on the outskirts of a muggle village called Fernburgh.


    A loud voice in the lift startles Arthur out of his recollection by saying, "Why hello there Weasley!"


    Arthur blinks and glances around to spot a rather short, excitable wizard wearing a purple hat. "Why hello there, Diggle," Arthur replied with an equally warm expression.


    Dedalus Diggle, a wizard, and member of the A.P.D. says, "And how are things on your end of the world, Arthur?"


    "Busy as usual," Arthur happily replied. "But nothing to dramatic."


    "I see," Diggle cryptically said, before adding an innocent grin.


    The elevator door opens and Diggle waves goodbye, before rushing off to another floor. Arthur finishes adjusting his clothing but soon is lost in his thoughts again.


    He cannot help but think about how lucky he was to work with such a great team of people. He truly regretted that in the past, he had not thought to consult or ask to hire a squib consultant. But at least now with new ministry laws in place, there would not be any trouble hiring more squibs and muquibs in the future. They truly were an untapped treasure trove.


    Why even Molly''s second cousin, Geoffrey Prewett was now employed by Gringotts as part of the new Gringotts Incorporated initiative allowing the parents of muggles to safely invest with them and those from the wizarding world interested in investing in the muggle world. Not only was Molly''s father rather proud of his nephew but had since then been made the initiative to foster closer family ties with the only son of his dearly departed brother and wife.


    With a loud ding, the lift arrives at the main lobby of the Ministry of Magic as Arthur makes his way out of the lift, while other Ministry officials make their way into the elevator. With a practiced maneuver of swimming through the press of witches and wizards, he manages to make his way out to an apparating point, before apparating to the outskirts of Fernburgh.


    The sound of the local village in the nearby distance can be heard accompanied by the shouts of children playing on the streets, and small yards. It was a rather peaceful village with perfectly charming neighbors both wizards and muggles. But even more importantly, there was a daily A.P.D. patrol performed by their local A.P.D. assigned officers, a young man by the name of Timothy, and one of the famous four, Smythe.


    It was quite the honor, and Arthur happily liked to pick the two wizard''s brains until Molly forced him to allow them to leave. Still, he did not get to as often as he would have liked. With work and all he tended to miss them on their weekday patrols, but he always caught them on the weekend.


    With a happy hum, Arthur passed their nearest neighbor on the way home that had most lovely rose bushes. He rather friendly greets Mrs. Chittock out in the yard tending to her prized rose bushes. Mrs. Chittock returns the friendly greeting, before carefully returning to pruning her prized rose bushes one by one.


    Mr. and Mrs. Chittock had a daughter that had just turned eleven during the summer and would be attending Hogwarts along with another local boy, Lorcan D''Eath, the son of a widow, who lived half a mile away from them. Although the same could not be said about the widow, Juliet D''Eath. Mrs. D''Eath tended to be rather curt and tended to shoo them away. Not that Mollywobbles had yet to give up on charming their brusque neighbor by dropping off pies, and other baked goods.


    However, Mrs. D''Eath''s son was a completely different story. A rather bright child, despite being rather terribly pale. The boy and Mrs. Chittock''s daughter are the best of mates and could easily be seen playing together in the village, and in the fields. Surprisingly, Bill, his very own son had taken quite the liking to the two eleven-year old''s. And even more startling fact is that the two old children did not mind the four-year-old tagging along with them. They rather took good care of Bill and were quite patient with him. It could very well be attributed to the fact that the two older children were the only children in their own respective families.


    In fact, speaking of the devil, Arthur blinks twice to see Bill running towards him from out of the fields. Following right after him are the figures of Glenda Chittock and Lorcan D''Eath. "Hello, Mr. Weasley," the two children said in chorus.


    Arthur is unable to reply right away as he had bent down to pick up his son and had tossed him into the air, before catching.in his arms. His four-year-old son gaily laughed carefully inspected his son. There were not too many grass stains and only one or two leaves caught in his son''s hair.


    Brushing the leaves out of his son''s hair, Arthur turns to the children and says, "Why hello, Glenda and Lorcan. Thank you so much for playing with Bill and keeping him safe."


    "It''s no problem at all," Glenda proudly said as she puffed out her nonexistent chest.


    "Well, I greatly appreciate it," Arthur said again. "Well, I best be going dinner''s going to be soon enough. The two of you better run along back to your mother''s now, they are no doubt expecting you."


    "Yes, Mr. Weasley," both children chimed with reluctant sighs before parting and promising to play again tomorrow.


    Arthur Weasley slows down allowing the young boy to catch up to him and walk at his side. From his arms, Bill peeks down at Lorcan and flashes him a great big grin. Lorcan easily smiles back at the much younger boy, and even makes a funny face causing Bill to giggle and bury his face into his father''s robes.


    Lorcan quickly averts his eyes feeling a trace of envy creep into his gaze. He had never known his father, and his mother did not have many photos of him except for their wedding picture. And he would never know either, because of the vampiric nature within him that allowed him to simply know that his sire was dead. It was a terrible knowledge to be born with and one that he did not understand until he grew much older.


    Seeing the rather solemn expression on his face, Arthur says, "Why don''t you and your mother join us for dinner, Lorcan? I know that Molly would love to have you both?"


    Lorcan firmly shakes his head and says, "Bill said that your family was coming over for dinner, Mr. Weasley. It would be rather rude for us to come, maybe, another time."


    "Of course," Arthur said as he came to a halt in front of a small gate connected to the hedge that formed the yard. "Well, until tomorrow, Lorcan."


    "Bye Mr. Weasley," Lorcan said, before adding with a grin. "Bye Bill."


    Bill waves back and loudly replied, "Bye Lorcan."


    With one last wave goodbye, the boy hurries down the road to the farmhouse up ahead in the nearby distance. Even from where he is standing, Arthur can see the dim figure of Mrs. Lorcan standing in her yard for her son. Nodding in the direction of the widow first despite knowing she cannot see his gesture; Arthur opens the gate with one hand.


    Setting his son back on the ground yard, Arthur solemnly whispers, "Let''s not tell your mother about the grass stains," as his son cleverly nods his head back.


    With a wave of his wand, Arthur vanishes the grass stains away as best as he can and casts a cleaning charm on his four-year-old. He could not very well let Mollywobbles catch Bill like this. She would have his head after their guests left for presenting their son in such a terrible manner in front of their guests. And worst of all, then he would be banished to the couch. And even if it was that much more comfortable than the old one, cushioning charms only did so much. It was the most terrible of fates that awaited a married man.

 Chapter 557 - Fernburgh â…¡

    After having made certain that his four-year-old son is perfectly clean, Arthur opens the door as Bill zooms inside heading straight for his mother. Carefully taking off his robes, he hangs on the coat hooks next to the door that already holds a clock, and robes. Pausing to make sure he that he is presentable one last time, he finally makes his way into the main living room.


    Three remarkably diverse women are all seated in a circle sipping tea as they chat, but all the while keep an eye on the two, two-year-old''s playing on the rug. His gorgeous mollywobbles, short and curved in all her majesty is tousling the top of their eldest son''s head. "There you are Arthur," said the fiery red headed witch with warm brown eyes that are filled with unspoken strength.


    "Yes, dear, I''m home," Arthur said as he walked over and placed a kiss on his wife''s lips.


    Molly only allows a peck in front of her guests as the elegant long-haired blonde woman averted her pale blue eyes, while the other woman that looked rather similar to the blond except with light brown hair, and gentle gray eyes shyly smiles. Molly pulls back and frowns as she stares her husband down.


    "Hello, Narcissa, and Andromeda," Arthur rather friendly said. "How are you this evening?"


    "Fine, Arthur," the two women replied.


    Seeing that the three women still wanted to chat in private, Arthur says, "I''ll just freshen up a tad bit."


    Leaving the three women behind, Arthur heads upstairs to their bedroom to wash his hands and his face. It still constantly amazed him to see the three diverse women be on such friendly terms. He would never have believed it possible to see a Weasley, and a Malfoy in the same room, yet there was his Mollywobbles and Narcissa.


    In retrospect, maybe he should be more understanding. Because why ever not? Both Andromeda and Narcissa were his cousins, and they were good lasses in their own way. Not that he had ever really known them as they had been both in Slytherin and were more than a few years younger than him. Still, they were family.


    The very thought filled Arthur''s chest with a touch of warmth as washed his face and hands with cold water, before patting himself dry. Running a comb through his hair, he heads back downstairs to ask if his Mollywobbles needed help with anything.


    Arthur had just made it to the doorway, when the three women rise to their feet, and Molly says, "Keep a watch on the children, Arthur. The three of us are going to set the table. And answer the door please, Lucius, and Ted should shortly be arriving."


    "Yes, dear," Arthur said as the three women darted past him leaving him with a four-year-old, and two excitable two-year-olds of which one of them was a metamorphmagus.


    Thinking quick on his feet, Arthur begins to make funny animal noises to entertain his second-born, Charlie, and his cousin''s daughter, Andromeda, but they all fondly called her, Dora. Charlie happily rushes at his father with Dora copying him. Groaning he falters onto the ground and pretends to be captured by them.


    On the other hand, his eldest, Bill merely casts a look that is identical to his mother asking him to be silent and let him enjoy his tea in peace. Arthur cannot help but laugh at his four-year old''s antics causing Bill to glare back and turning his back on his father. He had better things to do like eat his tea and biscuits.


    After having entertained the rambunctious two-year-old''s, Arthur finally begins to tire, when he hears a knock on the door. "Shush, let''s play a game and hide!" Arthur suggested as Charlie and Dora clapped their little hands on their mouths, and quickly hurried to hide behind the couch and out of sight.


    Climbing to his feet, Arthur tires to smooth his now slightly wrinkled clothes, and hurries to the door. Without glancing at who it was, Arthur begins to say, "Sorry, there but-."


    "Weasley," the cool voice of Lucius Malfoy interrupted him.


    Arthur paused to stare at the younger wizard, who always seemed to be perfectly put together. Why even his long, pale blonde hair is silky smooth with nary a single hair out of place. If one did not know any better, one would suggest that there was a bit of Veela in the Malfoy bloodline. Not that the Malfoy''s would ever admit to such a thing.


    "Weasley aren''t you going to let me in?" Lucius said with a gleam of smug pride in his eyes.


    Moving out of the way, Arthur says, "After you, Malfoy."


    Lucius brushes past him with his cane and all. Glancing at the rather small home when in comparison to the Malfoy Manor, he says, "Well, Weasley, when Narcissa said that you had a lovely home, I did not imagine it to be quite so COZY."


    Arthur reigns his rising temper in. The Malfoy''s and Weasley''s had been feuding for countless generations now. No one really remembered how it all began, but the two families still loathed each other on sight. And tended to go out of their way to rile each other up. But this was his home, and he had promised Molly that he would behave.


    Thank you, Malfoy," Arthur stiffly said. "Please have a seat in the parlor, the women are in the kitchen."


    "Very well," Lucius said with disdain, before moving towards the parlor room and coming to an abrupt halt in the living room. "Weasley!"


    "Yes, Malfoy?" Arthur asked as he came to stand behind the younger wizard.


    "What are they doing here!" Lucius pointedly declared as he pointed at the three children peeking at him.


    "They are playing of course," Arthur said with a roll of his eyes. "Come now, Malfoy even you were a child once."


    Brushing past the somewhat uneasy younger wizard, Arthur says to the two-year-olds. "Charlie, Dora, won''t you say hello to Uncle Lucius?"


    "Hello, Unc-o Lu-lu," the two-year-old''s said unable to properly say, ''Uncle Lucius."


    Lucius cold blue gray eyes flash Weasley an icy glare that would have rendered him limb from limb if possible. Tragically, he could not very contradict Weasley as Dora was his niece via marriage. But still the nerve of some people!


    Deciding to maintain his composure, Lucius decides to ignore the children as he takes a seat from the red head child sipping his tea and chewing on a scone. Seeing a rather properly behaved child seated before him, Lucius nods his head at the child in acknowledgment, who nods back. Now this was a proper educated child. Must be the Prewett lineage from the mother, because the Weasley''s had no proper decorum whatsoever.


    However, Arthur hid his smirk as he knew that Malfoy had done the worst possible thing. He had ignored to rather bright two-year-old''s, who know would do everything in their power to gain his attention. And said options were not always the most welcome.

 Chapter 558 - Fernburgh â…¢

    Deciding to stand back to watch at a slight distance, Arthur takes a seat on the couch to observe the ensuing madness. Dora is the first to react as she changes her hair to pale blond and eyes to gray-blue to match. However. Malfoy continues to ignore the child, who stares up at him in confusion at failing to gain praise or some sort of reaction from him.


    "Unc-o Lu-lu," Charlie loudly said as he tugged on the fine robes of Lucius Malfoy with his slightly grubby hands.


    Lucius''s lips twitch in annoyance as he finally says, "Weasley, don''t you have some sort of nanny, a house-elf to take the children away to the nursey?"


    "Molly and I want to raise our children ourselves," Arthur firmly retorted. "That''s how we were raised and would like to continue the tradition. And though a house elf might be something we might consider in the future if we have more children, but I personally think that too many parents in our world rely on house elves to raise their children rather than taking a more proactive approach."


    Lucius''s face tightens as if recalling his own childhood. His mother had died shortly after childbirth, and he had all but been raised by a nanny house elf. Not that his father had not educated him nor that his father had not loved him, but it was at a distance.


    Seeing the younger wizard''s expression, Arthur can all but guess Malfoy''s train of thought. Feeling a slight touch of pity for the man, Arthur says, "They just want your attention, they''ll leave you alone, Malfoy, if you give them what they want."


    Somewhat afraid to trust the advice of a Weasley, Lucius'' eyes slowly flicker downward to the two young children staring intently up at him, as they clutched his robes. Uncertain of what to do, he glances over at Weasley, who makes the motion of petting something, and whispers, "Say something nice."


    A tad of a flush can be seen on his pale cheeks as Lucius raises his hands and rathe clumsily pats the two young children on the head. Clearing his voice, he rather awkwardly says, "The two of you are most excellent lineage and will go on to do great things."


    Dora satisfied at having received the attention that she wanted hurries over to play with a discarded toy on the rug. However much to Arthur and Lucius''s shock, Charlie raises his hands in the air in the universal sign that he wanted to be picked up. Panicked, Lucius glances over at Arthur, who warily motions to Lucius to pick up Charlie.


    Rather rigid now, Lucius stiffly picks up the redhead little boy and holds him up in mid-air unsure of what to do. Charlie giggles and says, "Sit."


    Understanding the demand, Lucius uneasily places the redhead little boy on his lap. Charlie happily stares up at the long, shiny hair and gently reaches up to wrap his hand into the hair. "Pwetty," Charlie said as he gently touched the luscious silver blond hair.


    Lucius has a strange expression on his face as if uncertain of the emotions he is feeling. A bit more confidently than the first time, he pats the little boy''s short, silky red hair. The two of them are like that for a minute, before Charlie releases the pretty hair and says, "Down!"


    Lucius quickly moves to comply as he gently sets down the little boy on the ground, who rushes off to play with his same-aged second-cousin. Lucius wordlessly stares at the child if amazed, but rather bewildered by the transpired events. Catching the stare of Weasley, Lucius sits back up, and haughtily says, "Of course, I can deal with a child, Weasley. Though I can see the merit in having a closer relationship to one''s own child."


    Arthur merely grins back at Malfoy, who glances away and avoids meeting Arthur''s gaze until another knock at the door caused Arthur to rise and see who it was. Opening the door, Arthur is greeted by the sight of a fair-haired man with a rather mellow voice, Edward Tonks usually called Ted instead.


    "Ted," Arthur smiled at the muggleborn wizard, who had been a former Hufflepuff.


    "Arthur," Ted grinned back and rather friendly clasped the arm of the former Gryffindor.


    Chuckling, Ted steps inside as Arthur closes the door behind him. "Where is Dromeda and Dora?" Ted asked glancing around for his wife and child.


    "Andromeda is in the kitchen with the rest of the women," Arthur replied. "And little Dora is in the parlor room playing with Charlie."


    "Thank you, Arthur," Ted said, before hurrying over to the entrance of the parlor room, before quickly spotting his little munchkin.


    "Dora," Ted lovingly said as he knelt onto his toes as the little girl glanced up and let out a cry of delight.


    "Daddee!" Dora screamed as she abandoned her toy on the ground and rushed towards her father who engulfed her in his arms and placed kisses on her rosy, round cheeks. The little girl is delighted by her father''s antics and returns the gesture by trying to kiss him back.


    Chuckling, Ted takes a seat on the couch and only then notices Lucius Malfoy staring at him with a rather perturbed expression on his face. Smiling at his brother-in-law, Ted cheerfully says, "Why hello, Lucius, I didn''t see you there."


    "Hello Edward," Lucius sniffed, before removing imaginary lint from his robes in avid response at his initial dismissal by his muggleborn brother-in-law.


    Putting his daughter back on the ground, Ted fondly watches his little girl run off to play with her cousin and changing her hair again to red, and eyes to blue to match the little boy. The two happily chatter to each other the only way little children can as they play with their toys.


    Leaning back against the couch seat, Ted is about to speak, but Arthur first asks, "Are you ready for the start of classes yet, Ted?"


    Ted chuckles and says, "Well school is starting tomorrow, and I must admit I am excited and feel quite privileged to be teaching at the Quattor Academy."


    Lucius''s blue-gray eyes sharply return to his brother-in-law with avid interest. He was rather curious about the so-called universal education for all wizarding children. No doubt it would falter much lower than the private tutoring for pureblood children.


    "So, what is it going to be like?" Arthur asked in fascination as he took a seat next to his son, Bill, much to the obvious comfort of Malfoy, who shifted a tad away with a fierce scowl.


    "I am actually envious to be perfectly honest," Ted admitted. "One of the language professors is a former language interpreter, who speaks over twenty languages fluently, and can get by in ten others! And though she is a muquib now, I find that most of the muquibs teaching are all former professors or some of the brightest minds in their fields. Any wizarding child would be so lucky as to have them as their professors."


    Curious, Lucius interrupts and asks, "Oh, are they better than private tutors?"


    "Oh yes," Ted firmly replied. "I showed Dromeda some of the initial homework for the five-year old''s, and even she was impressed by the teaching style of the teacher. Dromeda even said that it was far better than the tutors that she and her sisters had as children. As such, Dromeda and I are in complete agreement to send Dora to Quattor Academy upon her coming of age. We feel that the Academy offers two unique advantages that private tutors do not offer."


    "Which is what exactly, Edward?" Lucius sharply asked.


    "A variety of subjects to learn from, and more importantly other children to socially interact with," Ted explained. "I''m sure that all of you experienced this as children and from what Dromeda told me, wizarding children often have solitary childhoods if they are devoid of siblings.


    Seeing as I went to a muggle primary as a child the thought of going to Hogwarts was not quite so terrifying as I knew I could still easily make friends. But not all wizarding children are quite that social at the start of their first year at Hogwarts, and as such from what I have seen it is rather difficult for some children to make friends and especially between inter-houses."


    Ted paused, before carefully adding his own personal opinion. "I would even go as far as to say and suggest that the parents of pureblood children should in fact send their children to the nearest academy. Their children would not lose anything in the exchange, but rather gain more out of the experience. Also, it is not as though a wizarding family of such magnitude cannot still hire private tutors to use during the summer to ensure and verify that their child is in fact receiving the education that they wish they receive. And if said parents should find a fault in their children''s education, it is not as though they cannot remove their child and return them to the usual private education within the home. Either way, there is not a loss inquired."


    Lucius''s inclines his head slowly at his brother-in-law. "Your idea has merit, Edward. I shall ponder your answer for the future." That and it possibly might be an excellent political move that would certainly come with its own advantages.


    That was the best possible response that Ted could have gotten out of his younger brother-in-law. Because if Lucius thought the idea was beneficial to his child without a doubt it would be easy for Dromeda to sway her younger sister, Narcissa. In which case, Malfoy''s children were as good as to be enrolled for the future at Quattor Academy and thereby ensuring that the pureblood families would follow with the trend. It was a win-win situation for all in his opinion, because he genuinely believed that the purebloods children needed to make friends with other children, and thereby influencing the wizarding world a little more for the better.

 Chapter 559 - Fernburgh â…£

    However, before the three men can continue their conversation, their wives appear at the door. "Dinner is ready," Molly proudly announced as the hostess.


    The three men rise to their feet, while the toddlers run towards their mothers. Andromeda and Molly pick up their two-year old''s, while Narcissa''s slow-growing belly is still hidden by the folds of her gown. Lucius places a gentle kiss on his wife''s hand earning a shy smile from Narcissa, and an envious look from Molly, who glared at her husband as if asking, "Why can''t you be more romantic like that?"


    Ted hugs his wife and daughter in his arms, while Arthur collects Bill from the table before they all make their way to the dining room. It was a medium-sized room with a good-sized table large enough to easily seat twelve individuals at a time. The dining room is moderately decorated with tasteful decorations thanks to the aid of Narcissa and Dromeda. They had taken Molly shopping one evening for furniture for her new home and had ensured that she purchased tasteful, but useful bits of furniture that would last for many years to come.


    Seeing all the delicious food on the table, Ted says, "Ladies, you have outdone yourselves."


    The three women flash smiles of pride at Ted, especially from his wife. Being the gentlemen that they are, they first pull out the chairs for their wives, before seating the children, and then themselves. With everyone properly seated, Molly glances at Arthur, who blinks foolishly for a second, before recalling he is the host for the evening.


    Clearing his throat, Arthur a tad apprehensive, hoarsely says, "Thank you for joining us this evening in our humble home. We hope that there are many more such occasions to come. And-, and that as a family that we always remain whole. Now let us eat!"


    Arthur quickly sits back down with a lobster-red face as Molly pats his hand and leans over to whisper, "You did good darling."


    "Thank you, Mollywobbles," Arthur whispered back, before turning back to serve Bill first, before serving himself. He would serve Molly, but she would just snap at him otherwise. As such, he let her serve herself a plate of food and Charlie.


    For a time, the only sound in the dining room is the soft chatter of voices and the clinking of silverware. When at last they had eaten all that they could, the men retired to the parlor with Bill, while the toddlers remained with the women. Once the men were gone, Andromeda and Molly gathered the dishes, while Narcissa was tasked to entertain the two toddlers.


    Both women laughed at the panicked expression of Narcissa. Wiping the tears of laugher from her eyes, Molly says, "Narcissa, you have a little one on the way. You must learn how to deal with children or else what will you do?"


    Narcissa''s face is mutinous for a moment as she mutters rebelliously under her breath, "That''s what nanny house elves are for."


    However, Molly''s sharp ears heard Narcisa''s words. "Narcissa Malfoy," Molly exclaimed as she put her hands on her hip to stare down at the younger woman. "From what I know your mother took care of you quite often rather than just leaving your education to house elves. Aren''t you going to do the same for your children?"


    A glint of fear and worry can be seen on the younger woman''s face. Molly''s face fills with sympathy as she says, "Narcissa, you won''t be alone. You will have your mother, Andromeda, and me to help you. But you still need to practice dear before the baby comes."


    "Yes, Molly," Narcissa said in a rather resigned tone of voice that caused Andromeda to chuckle loudly at her younger sister earning her a dark glower from Narcissa.


    Abandoning Narcissa to the whims of the two children, Molly and Andromeda wash and put away food ensuring that a nice basket of leftovers would be sent back with Andromeda for Ted. Not that they could not have done the same for Narcissa, but Lucius would under no uncertain terms ever accept such a thing unless it was dessert.


    Lucius had a notorious sweet tooth that had come as quite a shock to Molly, but she always made sure to pack a small basket of desserts for the cool natured young man. Not that Lucius would ever admit to such a thing, but he always finished every single last dessert crumb on his plate whenever Narcissa returned from visiting Molly Weasley with fresh baked goods in hand. To be honest, it tickled Molly pink to know that the usually so collected young man enjoyed eating her desserts with such relish. As such she always baked an extra basket of desserts and goodies just for him.


    After having packed up everything, and pulled out a pie for dessert, and platted the slices, Andromeda and Molly served the men first and leaving the rest of the pie with them, before returning to the dining room with a slice of pie for the children and themselves.


    Thankfully, Narcissa seemed to have survived her time with the children intact except for her pride. When the two women returned, they found Narcissa playing with the children on the floor. With a loud snort, Andromeda started to laugh at the usual polished image of her younger sister being so casually destroyed.


    Narcissa flashed her older sister a cold sneer, before climbing to her feet as the two children eagerly rushed towards their mothers with their hands outstretched. They knew they would get dessert as they had been good. Mostly.


    Full of outraged dignity, Narcissa pointedly ignores her sister''s chortles and accepts a slice of pie with cold dignity. Molly hides her own grin and instead carefully seats Charlie on her lap to cut up a slice of pie for him into tiny pieces for him to be able to his fork to eat in order to eat without making too much of a mess.


    While the children happily chew their food, Molly, and the three women resume chatting. At one point, Molly says, "I have almost finished knitting a baby blanket for you, Narcissa. I''ll have you come to look at once it''s done for it''s never too early to start preparing."


    Narcissa flushes and pales all at the same time creating a rather strange contrast. Andromeda feeling bad for her younger sister changes the subject to scheduling their next tea date. The conversation continues until the children begin to grow sleepy at the growing late hour.


    "I think it''s time we go," Andromeda finally said as she picked up her sleepy daughter from the ground.


    "Mm, yes, it is this little one''s bedtime," Molly cooed to the tired figure of her son curled up sleepily in her arms.


    Nodding her head in agreement Narcissa leads the way to the parlor room as the men rise to their feet and know it is time for them to leave. Lucius incredibly well-mannered as usually says, "Thank you for having us, Molly. It was an enjoyable evening."


    "Of course, Lucius," Molly said with a warm smile. "We''re family."


    Lucius visibly startles at her words as an undisguised smirk appeared on Arthur''s face. Before Lucius can think of anything to say, Molly hands the sleepy figure of Charlie to her husband and says, "I''ll be back in just a jiff. I packed a basket of food for you, Ted, for lunch tomorrow. And a special goodie basket just for you, Lucius."


    Ted earnestly thanks Molly as Lucius flushes a rather lovely shade of pink, before muttering his thanks to the amus.e.m.e.nt of everyone in the room. It was rather hard to rile the young pureblood up, but when they did manage to do so, it was rather funny to watch. It must be the strange and inexplicable human instinct to pull on the tiger''s tail and see what happens.


    Molly returned soon after with the two food baskets and handed one over to Andromeda, and the other to Narcissa. The Malfoy''s and the Tonk''s quickly left soon after having said their goodbye''s. Closing the door firmly shut to their home, Arthur carries Charlie upstairs, while Molly leads Bill to brush his teeth before bed, before putting on his pajama''s.


    After having read Bill, a storybook, Molly, and Arthur left their dozing children, and carefully closed their door shut. With a tired sigh, Molly begins to undress for the night as Arthur pulls off his boots. "Thank you, Arthur," Molly murmured as she folded her clothes. "It was a lovely evening, and I appreciate the fact that you minded your temper."


    "Malfoy wasn''t that bad," Arthur admitted honestly out loud. "You wouldn''t think it, but he''s surprisingly na?ve in the strangest of ways for being such a suave pureblood in society."


    Molly nods as she pulls her dressing gown over her head, before saying, "Well, it wouldn''t surprise me. From what Narcissa has told me is that Lucius''s mother died in childbirth, and though Abraxas, may he rest in peace, dearly loved his son, but poor Lucius was largely raised by a nanny house elf. It wouldn''t surprise me if he''s largely clueless to do with the baby that is now on its way."


    The husband and wife continue to chat until at long last, they go to bed, but elsewhere at Malfoy Manor a similar scene is occurring. The Malfoy couple were sitting in bed, while Lucius reviewed some doc.u.ments while Narcissa read a romance novel about a witch in love with a wizard sea pirate.


    After a moment, Lucius puts down his doc.u.ments and turns to gaze at his lovely wife. "Narcissa, do you think that we should have more of a proactive approach when raising our children?"


    Narcissa carefully marks her page, before closing her novel shut. "I think that we should still employ a nanny house elf," Narcissa truthfully confessed. "But I would like to play and care for our child much as Andromeda and Molly do. I rather enjoyed playing with the two small children this evening. And though undignified in public, I do not see it being an issue in the privacy of our own home, Lucius."


    "That is exactly what I thought," Lucius murmured in satisfaction like it had been his idea all along, before returning to glance down at the doc.u.ments that he put down.


    But before he can resume reading again, Narcissa idly remarks, "You have recently been getting along well with Arthur Weasley, Lucius. If I did not know any better, I would even dare to suggest that you are on friendly terms with each other."


    Lucius mutters under his breath, "Preposterous," but does not vehemently protest like he normally used to do in the past.


    With a Cheshire smile hidden and only known to herself, Narcissa returns to reading her novel wondering if the squib pirate would ravish the fair muggle maiden on the next page or would the witch protect the fair maiden and sacrifice herself in exchange? Either way, she could hardly wait to find out.

 Chapter 560 - Resolve

    A bright blue sky is seen overhead with countless fluffy clouds overhead, Fidel proudly patrols the Prince grounds undisturbed. In the distance at the edge of the woodlands is a stream, where countless small magical creatures roam about and where Rowan and Severus used to play in their younger years. As the two of them grew older and older, they no longer played in the stream, but rather cooled their feet in the stream, while they sat in the shade and read or a book or simply just napped. It had a brief, but blissful time in their lives.


    In which case, it was a rather unusual sight to see Rowan sitting in the shade and numbly staring at the stream as she subconsciously rubs with one hand at the thin claw-like scars on the back of her neck. She had been rather distracted and disturbed ever since that night not too long ago that she found herself unable to read nor study or much less research. And not to mention dueling as she had lost every single bout since that night up to the point where her grandfather had even grown concerned and had finally given her and Severus the afternoon off.


    However, ever since that night, Rowan had found herself filled with an emotion that she had not felt in many years, fear. And she had every right to be afraid as the startling realization of the truly terrifying future that lay before her that was finally being engraved into her very bones.


    A bitter laugh escapes from Rowan as she clutches her hair hands to her face. Once with pride, she had believed herself better than Albus Dumbledore, and yet, here she was sitting afraid. They both seemed to share that common trait, and she knew exactly how that story ends.


    Feeling a tugging on her hair, Rowan peers through her fingers to see a tiny green stick-like figure peeking in concern at her. A faint smile appears on her face as she drops her hands from her face and gently holds out a finger to the curious Bowtruckle. The Bowtruckle happily climbs onto her finger and swings there in play.


    Rowan''s face softens in bittersweet emotions as she recalls their arrival at Prince manor and all wonders that they encountered that year. And she had been lying to herself and everyone else all these years. Yes, she wanted to desperately act, and she had. However, another part of her wished to desperately protect the last bit of innocence she had. But that too was almost gone, and all that was left was that of Severus''s.


    "Severus," Rowan whispered almost painfully out loud. She had done so much to change fate, and yet their destiny seemed so very much set in stone. Severus had not won over Lily''s heart, the war was still to come, and victory against her foe seemed impossible. One could argue that she was being pessimistic, but she was only too aware of her weaknesses and failing. And especially more so, after that night not so long ago.


    Her hand trembles at the memory causing the Bowtruckle to almost fall. The Bowtruckle unhappily pokes at her causing Rowan to apologetically settle the Bowtruckle in her hair to play. Much happier, the Bowtruckle begins to play hide and seek in her hair.


    It was not that Rowan was afraid of dying because she was, but she was more afraid of failure above anything else. And that illusion of hope that she had created for herself had violently burst before her very eyes leveling everything in its path. Because how could she hope to compete with something that had lived for hundreds or even thousands of years? And even know she wasn''t certain exactly what she was competing with, but that did not matter as her enemy had an impossible number of lives.


    Strangely, a memory of last year''s summer came to Rowan''s mind unbidden that seemed so long ago. An entire lifetime.


    "I wish it need not have happened in my time," said Frodo.''


    "So, do I," said Gandalf, "and so do all who live to see such times. But that is not for them to decide. All we have to decide is what to do with the time that is given us."


    Rowan''s lips twitch with bittersweet mirth. She could continue to sit here and continue to mope, or she could get up and do. She was a Slytherin for heaven''s sake! And if that didn''t work, well, she still had some Gryffindor and Hufflepuff in her. And by golly, Gryffindor''s had bravery in spades and Hufflepuff''s the determination to put their mind to the pedal!


    Gently reaching up to her hair, Rowan tenderly finds and removes the playful bowtruckle out of her hair. With care, she rises to her feet and places the Bowtruckle up in its tree as it''s companion''s happily scurry around the returned Bowtruckle. Seeing the heartwarming scene, she mutters to herself, "Even if my chances of victory are null, there is no such thing as zero in improbability theory."


    Turning away with firm determination in her footsteps, Rowan crosses the wide, green expanse of the Prince manor grounds. On her way, she crosses paths with Fidel, who was in the middle of crying out to only choke mid-cry. Flashing the arrogant bird, a smirk, Rowan passes Fidel by and makes her way inside the manor to the upstairs wing.


    Severus, who had been quietly reading in his room glances up at seeing Rowan heading towards her bedroom. Not one to usually ask about what was on his twin sister''s mind, but he had been worried as of late despite his own recent heartbreak. "Er, is everything alright with you, Rowan?"


    Rowan paused at the doorway of her bedroom and glanced over her shoulder at him. "I am now," she replied, before entering her bedroom and closes the door shut.


    Severus blinks and warily shakes his head, before turning to glance at his large brown Great Horned Owl, Owny. "What do you make of that, Owny? Girls, am I right?"


    Owny sleepily cracks an eye open and lets out a hoot, before covering his face with his wing. He liked his two-legged human, but he was most bothersome at times. He preferred the two-legged sister of his human. She was nice if not bossy. But that was fine with him because female owls generally were. And if not, who knows, how a nest would be built?!


    Not that Owny was thinking of building a nest with a certain enchanting, female Great Horned OWL. Well, not yet at least, he was still properly courting her and had not been told yes as of yet. But someday in the future, there would certainly be a shared nest, and hopefully hatchlings.

 Chapter 561 - Quattor Academy

    On the first day of four Academy''s opening anxious and relieved parents woke their children early to put on their school uniforms. And after brunch being sent to wait on the road for enchanted school bus designated to pick them up and take them to school. There were small children, and even older squib and muquibs teens semi-excited to attend school.


    On the edge of a small village is a group of over a dozen individuals gathered to see the pups of their pack off. Those that were going to Hogwarts in the following week were present as they still wished to see their younger siblings off to school. The most excited out of the bunch is the youngest member of their pack, a seven-year-old boy with wiry hair.


    Reuben is rather excited as he bounces on the edge of his toes and keeps peeking down the road in excitement, before glancing back at his pack. At his side is Cody, the only muquib member of their pack, a glossy haired nine-year-old boy with a button nose. Rolling his eyes, Cody glances over at Jeremy.


    The twelve-year-old boy almost thirteen shrugs as if to say, "You''ll survive." Jeremy glances back down at the book he was reading and resumes where he left. Though every few seconds he''d glance up before glancing back down.


    Sadie, an impish young woman with a crooked nose and older than Timothy takes the opportunity to tweak the tail of one of the young ones. Sadie gleefully tousles the neatly combed hair of Jeremy causing him to slap her hands away in a huff and try to fix his hair again. She rather gleefully dances away as the rest of the older pack members sigh at her antics.


    Heskel, an old wizard with grizzled hair and bright eyes glares at the clever minx. "Sadie," he warningly said. "Behave yourself, set an example for the pups."


    Sadie merely innocently bats her eyes at their surrogate father figure and says, "But you''re all so tense. They are only going to school and will be back later in the afternoon. Right Timothy?"


    Everyone turns to glance at the recently turned seventeen-year-old, Timothy. The once thin youth had finally had a growth spurt over the last few months and now easily towered over most of them. Much more confident as a member of the A.P.D. he carried himself with pride and confidence.


    Subconsciously Timothy touches the edge of the three vicious claw marks across his face, before removing his hand. "Although Sadie has a point," he acknowledged, "but we should also maintain some measure of decorum."


    Heskel flashes the minx a triumphant grin as Sadie pouts and crosses her arms over chest. "Spoilsport," she hissed to Timothy, who innocently grinned back.


    However, before a mild argument can break out the sound of footsteps cause them to glance up. The entire pack turns around to face the source of the footsteps. Only seconds after two golden haired female figures wearing school uniforms come into view. Both girls pause to blink and stare at the large group in front of them, before finally relaxing at noticing all the children wearing matching smaller uniforms as theirs.


    Once closer the older more stern-faced girl says, "Hello, there. Are all of you headed to Quattor too?"


    "Yes!" Reuben, their youngest gleefully said.


    "Oh good, so are we," the older more stern-faced girl said. "I''m Pauline, and I''m sixteen years of age."


    "Pleased to meet you," the pack murmured politely in chorus.


    The younger girl smiles flashing her dimples causing Timothy to feel a flush of heat on his cheeks. "I''m Sophie, and I''m fifteen years old."


    "Hello Sophie," the pack said again reply.


    Ever curious, the bouncing Rueben asks, "So are the two of you squibs or muquibs?"


    "Rueben!" Timothy hurriedly said. "That is very rude and should not be asked!"


    Rueben begins to wilt, but Sophie''s entrancing blue eyes blink at Timothy. "It''s alright, we don''t really mind," Sophie confessed. "Both Pauline and I are squibs, but our younger brother will be starting Hogwarts next week."


    "Wicked!" Rueben exclaimed no doubt excited for the day, he took could go to Hogwarts.


    With the ice now broken, the girls begin to freely chat with them as they wait for the bus. They did not have to wait for long, when five minutes later, a brightly silver, and cerulean colored double decker bus suddenly appeared right in front of them as it came to a screeching halt. The doors were swung wide open to reveal the bus driver, a squib in a neat blue bus uniform with a matching cap, and a curly mustache.


    The mustached squib asks, "All aboard for Quattor?"


    "Yes, sir!" Ruben instantly replied.


    "Well, young man, climb aboard," the squib said with a good-natured smile. "Some of the seats are already taken, but feel free to find a buddy."


    Ruben almost darts up the steps, before turning back and saying, "I''ll see you all later," before rather excitedly rushing up the steps.


    Slowly the rest of the pups head inside followed by the two squib girls until the doors at last close, and with a whirl, the bus vanishes away a few feet away from them. The older ones are quiet for a moment, before chattering and heading back to the house in order to floo to their respective places of works. They had asked their bosses for the morning off, which they had been permitted to do.


    The younger pups that will all be off to Hogwarts to next week excitedly chatter about when their turn would come. The two girls, Lucky and Martha happily skip along chatting about how they would surely be in the same house and all. They did not have any thoughts otherwise.


    However, as they walk, Heskel subtly pulls Timothy back for a private chat. With the group a short distance away, Timothy worriedly asks, "Heskel, what is it?"


    "You like the younger girl, don''t you?" Heskel said with a bit of a leer in his voice.


    "Heskel!" Timothy sputtered. "I do not!"


    Heskel roughly pats the seventeen-year-old on the back and says, "You''re an a.d.u.l.t now, and she''s a rather fine lass. You would do no wrong in properly courting her. You have a steady job, and nothing really to cause offense. If anything, the lass will probably be more open minded than most witches since she is a squib."


    Timothy coughs and mutters, "I''ll think about it."


    "Just not for too long," Heskel roguishly said. "A pretty lass like that won''t be left alone for long."


    Grumbling about pesky, nosey wolves, Timothy hurries ahead leaving Heskel chuckling after him. The older, and once former werewolf stares with pride at his pack, his family. He had thought his lot in life was to die alone and lonely. And yet here he was in a household that was always full of laughter and voices. He could not have asked for a better reward.

 Chapter 562 - Quattor Academy â…¡

    Beyond the green hills of a small city, there is a woodland with an asphalt road. Eventually the road comes across a great gleaming bronze gleaming gate with the engraved words, "Quattor Academy." The grounds are gorgeous with small gardens and large expanses of green grass.


    Past the green lawn stands the impressive venerable institution with great stone pillars at the entrance with an arch. There is even statues of famous witches and wizards that do not move should the muggle boarding commission stop by for a surprise inspection. The great building not only houses a large library, but laboratories, and various other amenities such a gymnasium and more. There is even a dorm room mostly for appearance purpose, but a few students in fact will be residing there. Mostly squib children from various pureblood families, who are tentatively testing out the new initiative.


    As for electricity it is a tentative subject with the school wards as such the administration building housing the computers and computer labs for the student''s use are in a separate building from the main one. There was tentative electric wiring throughout the entire academy to provide light, but beyond that there were no electrical sockets. And just in case, there were hundreds upon hundreds of candles as well as gas lamps, which were a new technological in addition to the usage of electricity.


    Most of the squibs, muquibs, and muggleborn professors were rather relieved at the usage of electricity lights and gas lamps. Not that candlelight was bad, but it was quite taxing on the eyesight. And as for the other witches and wizards having solely grown in the wizarding world, they were mostly fascinated by the entire situation. It was like finding themselves as children once again fascinated by the sight of magic.


    Down the various halls towards the west wing is the primary school area, where a large playground is located just by the west wing exit. In the teacher''s lounge is a group of various individuals, who will oversee teaching the primary children. Among this is group is a fair-haired muggle born wizard with a mellow voice, Edward Tonks known to all as Ted Tonks.


    Sipping a piping hot cup of coffee, Ted Tonks glances up from the Daily Prophet to stare at his neighbor, a mousy haired, short squib with a countertenor voice. Bedford Cracknell would be teaching first year alongside with Ted, despite having recently graduated from the Uni. Everything indicated that Cracknell was a good teacher, but he seemed almost put off by the constant use of magic at times.


    Trying to put the squib at ease, Ted in a friendly manner says, "And how are you this morning, Cracknell? Excited to be teaching?"


    Bedford Cracknell blinks in surprise at being spoken to, before offering a tentative smile. "Yes, quiet. I enjoy working with children," Cracknell confessed with a shrug.


    "Good, good," Ted said in a warm fashion. "So, how''d you hear about the job, Cracknell, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    Bedford''s grip around his coffee mug tightens, before he warily replies, "I''m a new teacher, and not many schools were hiring recent graduates. A friend suggested that I apply, and I did. I never thought I''d get the job, but when I saw the use of magic and didn''t panic, they realized I was a squib. And so, I got the job."


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with using such a thing to your advantage," Ted murmured in approval, before taking a sip of his hot coffee, and smacking his lips in satisfaction. Catching himself, he muttered in embarrassment, "My wife, Dromeda doesn''t like me doing that. She says it''s appalling, but I just cannot help it. If the food and drink taste good, why can''t I express my appreciation?"


    "I suppose so," Bedford murmured, before taking a sip of his own sugar, and cream filled coffee.


    Before they can continue their conversation, a muggleborn witch glances at the time and says, "It looks as though the first of the school buses are arriving. We best heading off to our classrooms." The other teachers chatting finish their conversations as the sound of chairs scraping can be heard.


    Gulping down his own hot coffee, "Hot, hot!" Ted winces as he burns his tongue but continues to gush down the hot drink. Dromeda did not like him drinking coffee at him, and as such, he could only drink it outside of the house. Apparently, the smell was horrid according to his wife.


    "Well, I guess I''ll see you at lunch, Cracknell," Ted friendly like said, before rushing off.


    Bedford waves goodbye, before sipping at his own coffee more slowly. He was certain that if he drank his coffee in five minutes, he still would be fine. His first years would probably just wait outside the door shyly, before the more intrepid children creeped into the classroom to further explore.


    Sipping at his coffee, Bedford''s thoughts turn to the past. He had honestly thought, he''d never see magic again nor much less come into contact with it after his parents divorced. His father and older sister had been ashamed by his mother and his lack of magic. And ever since that day, he had never seen his father nor his older sister, Dolores.


    And it was not as though he could speak to his mother regarding the subject. Ellen Cracknell wanted absolutely nothing to do with magic and had even gone as far as to prohibit the word''s usage in her household. If she regretted having married a wizard, it clearly now showed.


    Frankly, Bedford had been young enough to move on wish his life and had never even seen so much as smidgeon of magic after that. Still, he knew that magic was real, but it all seemed so far away like a distant dream. And he had never been curious enough to find it again.


    Yet here he was about to teach a group of children made up of squibs, witches, and wizards, and one or two muquibs. It was almost impossible to believe, but no matter how far he had gone, it seemed his road had once more led him back to the wizarding world. And if he was honest with himself, a part of him was glad, but another part of him was worried.


    Bedford had not told his mother exactly where who he was working for. All that she knew is that he was working at a new private school that paid rather well, which was all true. Still, he would rather not risk earning his mother''s ire, she had quite the fierce temper, and tended to hold petty grudges much like his sister, Dolores had.


    Glancing at the time, Bedford slurps down the rest of his warm coffee, before rising and place his mug in the sink to wash. He had better head off to his classroom. He did not want the cheeky little tykes to get into magic or no magic. All children tended to be curious little brats for better or for worse. It was a well-known fact.

 Chapter 563 - Nimmy

    All too soon within days September 1st, 1975 finally arrived. Early morning in a large red brick home from the kitchen chimney there are puffs of smoke blowing out as the Potter house elf works in the kitchen. The Potter house elf, Nimmy, had salt-peppered hair, large, bubble-like blue eyes, small bat-like ears, and a long-pointed nose. She looked like the much older, female version of Dobby. And as it should be since she was his much older sister as there was a very rather large age gap between the two of them.


    Their parents had been permitted to mate twice by their owners and Dobby and herself had been the product of said consummation. The two of them had been handed over as toddlers to their respective families to the elderly house elf in charge of each said household to train them. She had been lucky to have been purchased by the Potter''s, but her younger brother, Dobby had been purchased by the Malfoy''s. Malfoy Sr. was rather cruel and often he would punish, Dobby leaving dark bruises and marks on the house elf''s body.


    Despite it being so, her younger brother sill would visit with her. However, on his last visit during the summer, Dobby not only looked much happier but dressed rather differently too. According to Dobby, Master and Mistress Malfoy had sent him to Hogwarts to be retrained. And though he was still punished at times now, the punishments were much lighter thanks to the new Mistress of the manor. And though Mistress Malfoy is a trifle cold but rather kind in her own manner.


    In turn, Nimmy was rather happy for her younger brother, Dobby. Truthfully, her younger brother''s birth had been anything short of a miracle. But her parents had been ordered to mate and they had. The conception and birth of Dobby had even been a surprise to her parents. However, they had been so incredibly pleased that they had been able to obey their master''s.


    Nimmy hummed to herself as she worked, before charming the food to stay warm and begin placing them in the dining room. Master Potter was an older wizard, with wispy unruly hair and sleepy hazel eyes read the Daily Prophet. Master Potter glanced up from the paper and gives Nimmy a pleased grin.


    "Ah, how are you this morning, Nimmy?" Fleamont Potter asked his house elf.


    "Nimmy is well, Master Potter," Nimmy squeaked happily as the food floated onto the table.


    Fleamont Potter happily grabs the descending cup of hot tea out of midair and says, "Thank you, Nimmy."


    "Welcome Master Potter," Nimmy cheerfully replied, before popping away back to the kitchens.


    A few minutes after, the warmly looking grandmotherly witch with silver hair and toffee-colored eyes enters the dining room patting her hair down. Making sure everything is in its proper place, Euphemia clutches her steaming cup of tea and breathes in the lovely scent, before pouring a bit of milk and cream into her tea. She liked her tea rather sweet and Nimmy tended to make a separate pot especially for her.


    Euphemia smiles and says, "Do you think, we''ll be rushing like last time, love?"


    Fleamont chuckles and says, "I would be greatly surprised if we weren''t late. But if he is not up in an hour, I''ll go and wake him up myself."


    Euphemia sips her tea and lets out a satisfied sound in satisfaction. "Nimmy always makes the best tea around."


    "That''s because she makes a separate kettle just for you," Fleamont rather good-natured remarked earning him a scowl from his wife of many years.


    Euphemia pouts and defensively says, "Well, it''s not my fault none of you have good taste."


    Fleamont mutters under his breath to himself, "It''s not our fault, we don''t eat sugar by the spoonful."


    They had just begun to eat when to their surprise they hear footsteps and see their soon dart into the dining room. His dark unruly hair did not look as though he had just woken out of bed and had at least run a hairbrush through his hair smooth out the knots. James''s bright hazel eyes are solemn as he sits down next to his mother and says, "Good morning, mum and dad. What''s the Daily Prophet talking about this morning?"


    Fleamont and Euphemia Potter blankly stare at their only son. Not even on their son''s first day of his first year had he gotten up on his own without being awakened by someone. That clonk on the head must have really done wonders to him.


    Seeing his parents staring at him in surprise, James stopped spreading butter on his toast. "You know, I have been waking rather early ever since the accident," James commented. "I just didn''t want to surprise you even more. I''m fine, really."


    Fleamont and Euphemia, both nod their heads as James resumes his previous actions, before taking a crunchy bite. Mumbling, he asks again, "So, what did the Daily Prophet have to say this morning?"


    "Nothing much just their usual gossip like always," Fleamont answered, before folding the paper in half and putting it away to read for later.


    Euphemia happily takes another sip of her tea, before saying, "Do you think you''ll be able to handle taking your O.W. L''s this year, son?"


    "Of course," James flashed them a confident grin that almost seemed like his usual self.


    Euphemia warily nods her head and says, "If you can''t please just write to us and speak to your Head of House."


    "I will mum," James warmly said, before sipping a bit of orange juice.


    "Even without you as a chaser, I still think that Gryffindor will again win the cup this year," Fleamont said with a satisfied gleam in his eye.


    "I think so too," James flashed a knowing smile.


    "Gryffindor''s," Euphemia sadly sighed to herself. She had been a Ravenclaw herself, but her son was very much a Gryffindor to the letter tee.


    Fleamont happily begins to chat with James about the Quidditch league as both father and son fall into a lively discussion. Euphemia grumbles to herself and turns a deaf ear to their chatter. She had never much liked the sport and especially since her son had been the one playing it on his broom. But alas, boys were boys, and what was a mother to do?

 Chapter 564 - Meeting Anew

    The remaining hours quickly pass by and soon it is time to leave for the train station. Euphemia checks with James one last time to make sure he has everything packed before finally allowing her son to close his trunk shut. Satisfied, the three of them side-apparate to Kings Cross Station.


    With ease, the three of them pass through the enchanted wall and arrive on the other side onto platform 9 ?''s. A scarlet engine waits next to the platform that is bursting with people. Smoke from the engine drifts over the crowd as the wrought-iron archway reads, Platform Nine and Three Quarters. The first few train carriages are already full of students waving goodbye, or even fighting over their seats.


    James blinks around with nostalgia at the sight as they make their way through the crowd as cats'' meow and owl''s hoot with the odd frog croak and rat squeak here and there. James eagerly spots his friends in the distance and turns around to give his parents a hug, before darting away with his trolley.


    His mother, Euphemia calls out to him. "Don''t forget to write, young man! Nimmy and I will be sending you a care package later in the week!"


    "I will," James cried out over his shoulder, before making his way over to Lupin, Sirius, and that rat faced bastard.


    Sirius flashes James a cheeky grin and says, "Well, well, if it isn''t our chaser, who quit the Quidditch team. Guess, who''s Quidditch Captain now?"


    Pointing at his own chest in pride, Sirius grins and adds, "You snooze, you lose, James."


    Falling into old familiar habits, James rolls his eyes and replies, "Yes, well, I don''t exactly envy you, Siri. We have O.W. L''s, this year, don''t you remember?"


    Sirius wilts slightly before perking right up and saying, "No matter, I''m sure I''ll be just fine!"


    Seeing Lupin without his trunk, James smiles and said, "And just where are your things, Remus? Or are they off already stored in the Prefect compartment?"


    Lupin chuckles and points at his chest where a red and gold badge with a superimposed Lion with the letter P is pinned to his chest.


    "You guessed right. I have already put my trunk away in the Prefect compartment. And now that I am a Prefect do not think for a moment that I won''t take away points nor assign you detention, James," Lupin warningly said. He would not be aiding any of his friends if they acted out wrongly.


    "Yeah right," Sirius chuckled earning himself a firm glare from Lupin that sternly said otherwise.


    Pettigrew on the other hand had remained rather quiet, before finally saying, "I''ll be sitting with my girlfriend, I promised her that I would." Without another word, Pettigrew rushed away and vanished into the train.


    Sirius seems rather apologetic as Lupin flashes Sirius another glare. They had both agreed that Sirius was to play the middleman, while Lupin fulfilled his Prefect duties. Sighing in frustration, Lupin stiffly says, "The two of you better find some seats, I''ve got duties to do." Before rushing away with his robes flapping after his tall, lanky form.


    James blinks in disbelief. "Pettigrew has a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, Quyen Crowley," Sirius makes a face as they lug their trunk onto the train.


    "I didn''t initially believe it either, but they''ve sucked face in front of us enough times to prove otherwise," Sirius said with a violent shudder and a gagging like sound.


    James blinks as he furrows his brows. As far as he could remember, Pettigrew had never had a single girlfriend while at Hogwarts nor looked as fit as he did now. Was this truly the past? But this did not seem as through some sort of dream, but as real as his own reality.


    Putting his obvious concern and bewilderment aside, James and Sirius make their way through the train in search of an empty compartment. Sirius blinks in delight at opening the compartment door and seeing a delicate, handsome youth with floppy hair and lighter hazel eyes than James.


    "Terry," Sirius smirked as he pulled his trunk into the empty compartment with James warily following right after. "All alone, I see."


    Terry rolls his eyes at the idiot Gryffindor''s words. "Severus and Rowan are both Prefects and as is Lily. So, pray tell, who else am I going to sit with?"


    "With James and I!" Sirius proudly beamed as he pointed at himself and James.


    "Oh, what a joy," Terry sarcastically said as James settled his trunk into place and sat down.


    Seeing James blankly staring at him, Terry arches his eyebrow and stares at Sirius. "What''s wrong with him? Do I have something on my face? Or has one too many bludger''s to the head finally gotten him good?"


    "You have no idea," Sirius grunted under his breath, before sighing. "James, er, kind of hit his head this summer, and er, is suffering from a bit of amnesia."


    "Amnesia?" Terry said in disbelief through narrowed eyes. "Right, this is another one of your pranks, isn''t it Black?"


    "I swear it really isn''t!" Sirius protested with his hands too. "He remembers mostly everything, but he''s missing some memories of various people and a couple of events too. Take for example Peter, he doesn''t remember anything about him."


    Terry clearly blinks in surprise and says, "In that case, my most sincere condolsoances, James. I know that this must be rather awkward for you given that the four of you are best friends."


    "Yes," James slowly said. "I''m sorry, I know who you are Greengrass, but I don''t ever recall us being friends. And aren''t you in Slytherin?"


    Terry and Sirius share a glance that says, "You were serious, weren''t you?" "Well, duh."


    "Right," Terry said as he rubbed his brow. "I can tell this is going to be a long conversation, so let us get started, shall we? First off, I am indeed a Slytherin. Sirius and the rest of your merry gang became friends with me via Severus and Rowan. But frankly, I''m much closer to Lupin than all of you combined. No offense, Sirius."


    "None taken," Sirius said with a shrug.


    "Severus Snape?" James slowly asked recalling the scrawny, sulky teen of his youth. But worst of all, the wretched Slytherin, who went on to become a Death Eater. The slimy bastard that broke Lily''s heart when he joined.


    "Well, Tobias Snape, their father was a Snape, but Severus has always been Prince''s as far as we''ve known both of them," Terry slowly explained.


    James slowly wraps his mind around the information, before asking the next obvious question. "And who exactly is Rowan?"


    Terry and Sirius share another glance before Terry answers, "Well, Rowan is Severus''s twin sister. She is older than him by a few minutes and is in Slytherin as well. The five of you are rather close. And she''s your best female friend so to speak."


    James blinks in shock unable to believe said answer. Half-convinced it must be some sort of trick, James wryly says, "Sorry, but I can''t seem to recall her."


    "Naturally, I can''t see this turning into a potentially large disaster," Terry drily remarked.


    Thankfully, they are saved by a meow from the carrier sitting down next to Terry. Sirius calmly leans back in his seat as Terry opens the carrier and a long-haired cat in shades of brown, gray, white, and black emerges. Alchemy was not only handsome, but an adorable Norwegian Forest cat with a bright pink nose and matching pink paws.


    James moves as if to grab the cat, but Alchemy meekly flops down in the space next to his owner and begins to loudly purr. Terry did not miss James''s actions and slowly says, "It looks like you might be missing some memories from Sirius as well, James."


    James blinks as Sirius says, "I still don''t like cats very much, but I don''t mind Alchemy nor Brams very much."


    Terry snickers loudly and says, "Please Regulus says, you curl up with Brams on the couch, all the time."


    "That''s because, Brams is cool," Sirius stiffly growled. "He can swim, hunt, and even play fetch. He''s practically a dog!"


    "Don''t let Brams hear you say that," Terry warningly said as Sirius shudders in reply. Brams had rather long nails to which show his displeasure with. And Sirius had already been on the receiving end of Brams discontent.


    "Brams?" James interrupted.


    "He''s Regulus''s cat," Sirius instantly replied. "Brams is a Turkish Angora."


    "Right," James slowly nodded his head as if trying to make sense of all the new information he had just learned. Thankfully for him the Hogwarts Express lets out a warning whistle as the last of the straggle board the train. After one more whistle the Hogwarts Express pulls forward and is onto its new destination.

 Chapter 565 - Prefect Compartment

    The Prefect compartment at the front of the Hogwarts Express is vastly different when in comparison to the rest of the train compartments. The Prefect compartment is rather large to fit the Head Boy and Head Girl plus eight other Prefects, two from each respective house. And unlike the rest of the train compartments, it is rather elegant with four small dining tables, and a complimentary table in the middle filled with food for them to snack on during the train ride.


    As instructed in their Prefect letter, all eight Prefects arrived early. If Severus was hurt at seeing Lily, he did not act like it. He nodded at her like usual except for the fact that he kept his twin, Rowan firmly between Lily and him.


    Rowan did not protest Severus''s actions as she studied the other Prefects. Lily and Lupin were for Gryffindor. For Ravenclaw, it was Pandora and David Goldstein. And for Hufflepuff, it was Andrew Abbott and Olympia Branstone.


    Olympia Branstone was a bit serious for a Hufflepuff with light brown hair, light-colored eyes with her hair in an updo, and a bit of bangs around her face. Olympia looked a bit like Eleanor Branstone, the future Hufflepuff, most likely her aunt or relative. Personally, Rowan had seen the girl in past Herbology classes, and in her Ancient Runes, but they had never really interacted with each other beyond a brief hello.


    Severus glanced with concern at Rowan, when they saw the Head Boy and Head Girl enter the compartment. The Head Girl instantly garnered the attention of the boys as it was Matilda Madley, the curved beauty with glossy russet hair and big doe eyes. She would be giving out plenty of detention and loss of points this year, no doubt, in a futile attempt to gain her attention.


    While, the Head Boy gained the attention of the girls, Darcy Travers. Scholarly looking with pink lips, pale skin, and lightly tossed chocolate-colored hair. Darcy Travers was certainly pleasing to the eye. Though Rowan and he certainly had not gotten along the prior year before. Hopefully, now that everything was done and over with, they would hopefully be able to be civil to each other at least.


    Head Boy Travers nods at them and says, "As all of you should be aware that our responsibilities are to maintain peace, order, and to aide our fellow students. We will all be patrolling the corridors at the start of the Hogwarts Express. And then we will take turns in shifts for the rest of the ride until the hour before the end. We are to help the first years as needed and aid them in putting on their robes and so forth."


    Seeing Travers paused to allow Head Girl Madley speaks up, "Now all of you should have read your letters. Please note though we can take points from each house, we cannot take points from each other nor restore the points taken by another Prefect. You are advised not to ill-use your newfound powers, especially when assigning detentions. Nor are we permitted to assign each other detention. If there is a problem, please speak to your respective Head of Houses."


    Head Girl Madley paused for a breath. "Now this year will a bit more complex than the year before. Unlike prior years, we will have a record number of students enrolling at Hogwarts this year. Said students are all children who were once classified as werewolves." There is a tense pause as the Prefect''s glance at each other, but Lupin, Rowan, and Severus, all shared a pointed glance.


    "These children all are wizards and witches, but since, the law did not permit registered werewolves to possess a wand, these children were not enrolled at Hogwarts," Head Girl Madly pointed out. "As such, any of these children below the age of fifteen will be able to attend Hogwarts. These children will be entered into class years according to age groups.


    Our first years will comprise of eleven and twelve-year old''s. This should be the easiest group to deal with since they will be of similar ages and be starting all at the same time. However, the second and third years will be a problem as this is where these children will be transferring into said groups. The transfers into the second year will comprise of thirteen-year-olds and fourteen-year-olds, while the transfer into the third year''s will be of fifteen years of age."


    Seeing the concerned expressions on their face, Head Girl Madly hastily says, "The Ministry and parents of these children have done an excellent job on catching up, the children to their respective years. However, there are bound to be conflicts within the grade given the age differences when in comparison to their same class year mates and those belonging to the same age group but are placed in higher years. We ask that you all try to be as attentive as possible to their plights and remain always alert."


    Head Boy Traver''s steps in to give Head Girl Madley a chance to breathe. "Please note, James Potter suffered an accident during the summer. Apparently, he has partial amnesia, where some of his memories of select individuals and events have simply vanished. We have already been informed that one such student is Peter Pettigrew. As such, Prefect''s Lupin and Evans, please keep an eye on any ongoing tensions between them for there will certainly be."


    All the Prefect''s in the room seemed shocked including Rowan. Rowan suddenly recalled the dream as she clearly hears James'' voice in her head say, "I came to say sorry, sneaky snake. -But I won''t be the same anymore. -Please look after Wormtail and the rest of them for me."


    Rowan must seem in shock because Severus gently reaches over and gives her cold hand a firm squeeze. Rowan blinks back to herself and squeezes his hand in thanks before letting go. They return to listening to the Head Boy and Head Girl explain their various duties at Hogwarts.


    Head Boy Travers adds, "Please remember that beyond our policing here, there will also be shifts in which to patrol the corridors at Hogwarts for any curfew breakers. The schedule for patrolling the corridors will be assigned for an entire month. If there are emergencies or other such issues in the said shift, please exchange said shift with another Prefect.


    Do not forget that beyond leading the 1st years to the dorms, we are also to provide tutoring as needed. They are to be supervised and when the weather is bad not allowed to go outside and play. And with the new influx of transferees, we are tasked with the same responsibilities."


    Seeing Head Boy Traver''s taking a breath, Head Girl Madley steps in to continue, "Please remember that all of you must remain alert for any signs of trouble in the dorms. Your Prefect badges must always be on. And do not forget that beyond these duties we are also to aid in any request of a Professor with a student. For example, when Professor Adric went missing all the Prefects were asked to aid in the search. Not excluding we also aid in the decorating of Hogwarts for Christmas and other holidays. We are usually excused from various classes in order to aid with the decorating. Those schedules are handed out by the Head of House a week in advance."


    Rowan''s frown deepens as she knew for a fact this should be considered child exploitation. She would rather the position go to Bethanie, who would have loved to lead the first years, but Slughorn no doubt said otherwise. Either way, if anyone tried to get her to be Head Girl, heads would roll!


    Seeing their pale faces, Head Boy Travers chuckles and says, "Though not all is that bad. We do have select privileges such as the Prefect bathroom." Travers proceeds to explain more of their privileges.


    However, in Rowan''s mind, it is not worth it. She would rather be paid for her hard labor than being bribed with a fancy bathroom for private use. But then again, she was fairly certain there weren''t child labor laws in Victorian-era until much after that time period. It would make sense that the wizarding world would see it that way too.

 Chapter 566 - Who’s a first year?

    With the instructions finished everyone went out in pairs to aid straggling first years and the new transfer students, who might need aid. The older transfer students tend to be easy to distinguish from the wide-eyed first years. The transfer students all seem to have wary gazes and clutch their trunks close as they wander through the train looking for compartments.


    After helping a pair of transfer students, Rowan blinks in surprise at spotting a very pale first year boy with dark hair and soulless black eyes chattering with a rather golden-haired girl with blue green eyes. She instantly recognized the boy as being half vampire, Lorcan D''Eath. He would go on to become a famous singer in the wizarding world with his song, "Necks to You". While the girl was Glenda Chittock, who would one day become famous on the Wizarding Wireless Network program on the radio show called the Witching Hour.


    It would make sense that the two of them would become friends since they were in the same year and would even end up sorted into the same house, Hufflepuff. However, with this year''s new influx of former werewolves and a half-vampire first year, there was a recipe for disaster. After all, the most infamous legendary hatred between two magical creatures is that of vampires and werewolves. There hatred was so legendary that it was a common wizard comparison much like that of a cobra and a mongoose.


    Deciding to play nice, Rowan walks over to them and says, "Do the both of you need any help?"


    The pale haired boy turns his soulless black eyes and licks his pale purple like lips. "Er, we were just looking for a compartment," Lorcan D''Eath slowly said.


    Glenda Chittock warily eyes the Prefect badge on Rowan''s chest that shows she is the Slytherin Prefect. Seeing Glenda Chittock staring at her so, Rowan faintly chuckles and says, "Come this way." Brandishing out her wand she levitates both of their trunks after her, before settling them in a nearby compartment.


    "I believe this shall do nicely for the both of you," Rowan said as she gently placed their trunks in place.


    Both stare at her with awe and gratitude in their eyes. "Thank you," Glenda gratefully said.


    Reaching into her pocket, Rowan pulls out a blood lollipop and hands it over to Lorcan. Lorcan clearly blinks in surprise as Rowan says, "If anyone bothers you let me know. Just because you are half vampire does not mean anything at all. Do not let those brats put you down. And if they do, I''ll introduce you to a friend to teach you a trick or two and still not end up being caught."


    Lorcan shyly accepts the blood lollipop and flashes her a grin as two tiny sharp fangs can be seen in his mouth. Glenda Chittock, who was Lorcan''s childhood friend bumped him with her shoulder. "See, I told you so," Glenda happily hummed.


    Leaving the two friends chattering, Rowan closes the compartment door behind her and moves on to aid other first years and transfer students. The Hogwarts Express lets out a finale fierce whistle and begins to chug along. However, with the influx of students this year, there were still first years and other years trying to find compartments. As such, the Prefects were still walking up and down the compartment helping the first years and transfer students find seats.


    Feeling rather numb and tired at this point, Rowan thought she was hallucinating at spotting a rather infamous figure. Blinking rapidly, she rubbed her eyes with her knuckles, before blinking again. Sure, enough her eyesight did not change, because dragging his trunk is a scrawny golden-haired boy with big blue eyes. The boy flashes a somewhat c.o.c.ky, nervous white smile reminiscent of the future Gilderoy Lockhart. The utter irony of the situation was that it was indeed Gilderoy Lockhart. She had forgotten that he would be a first year, this year too.


    Rowan tactfully decides to remain perfectly standing where she is and ignores having seen him. Unfortunately, she chose the wrong tact as Gilderoy Lockhart quickly approached her. "Hello Hogwarts Prefect," Gilderoy Lockhart squeaked, before clearing his throat. "Would you be so kind as to lead me to a compartment?"


    Rowan carefully keeps her dislike out of her eyes and voice. "The compartments are all full now, you''ll have to bunk with someone else."


    "That will be no problem at all!" Lockhart quickly declared as he begins to nervously ramble about himself as he followed her.


    Rowan''s lip visibly curls in displeasure before abruptly pausing and turning her manipulation knob to full level. "Why that''s just fascinating! I don''t suppose you''ve ever thought about being a writer, have you?"


    "No, I haven''t," Lockhart blinked in surprise.


    "With such a winning persona and given your natural charm, I would think that you''d be an extraordinary novelist," Rowan persuasively suggested. "That would be so much better than becoming the next Dumbledore as he''s the headmaster of a school out in the middle of Scotland. But a writer will be surrounded by adoring fans and all sorts of people. Being invited to wonderous places and able to meet people of the highest level."


    "I hadn''t thought of that!" Lockhart''s blue eyes visibly began to glow.


    "Mm, yes, I think Hufflepuff would be the best house for someone as talented as you," Rowan firmly stated. The Sorting Hat had been a hat still with him between Ravenclaw and Slytherin. Like hell, he would be in the same house as her.


    "Oh, yes, you''ll need to make plenty of friends and have the right sort of connections," Rowan persuasively said. "I''m sure that in Hufflepuff, you''ll make lots of friends."


    "Friends?" Lockhart slowly said as if the idea had never occurred to him. He had always been a loner as a child as his mum told him he was genius. He had never had a friend before.


    Seeing that Lockhart had taken the bait, Rowan reached into her pocket and pulled out one of her favorite books she kept on hand to read. Holding the book out to him, she said, "It''s one of my favorites. I think not only will you enjoy it, but it''ll give you some good ideas."


    Lockhart carefully takes the thin book with the muggle book cover and reads out loud, "The Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe by C.S. Lewis."


    Glancing up at Rowan, Lockhart says, "There''s a witch in this muggle book?"


    "Yes, but she''s a most interesting sort of witch," Rowan said. "You''ll just have to read the entire book to find out."


    Lockhart carefully puts the book into his robe pocket, before Rowan knocks once and opens the compartment door. Inside the two first years, Glenda and Lorcan just blankly stare at her.


    Offering them a faint smile, Rowan says, "I hope you don''t mind adding one more companion to your compartment. But all the rest of the compartments are full and he''s a first year like the two of you."


    Rowan floats Lockhart''s trunk into the compartment as Lockhart blinks and stares at the two of them. Before he has a chance to boast, Glenda says, "I''m Glenda Chittock, a first year."


    "And I''m Lorcan D''Eath," Lorcan introduced himself.


    Taking a deep breath, Lockhart flashes them a confident grin and says, "Gilderoy Lockhart at your service."


    Glenda merely arches her eyebrow as Lorcan wary smiles at Lockhart as if to say, "Well, hopefully you''re okay, mate."


    Taking out some candy from her pocket Rowan hands it out to the three of them as all their faces instantly brighten up. Pausing only to pull out a pack of unopened Exploding Snap cards, she leaves hands it over to them. If luck would have it, Lockhart would bond with the two of them and become less of a future pain in the rear. But more importantly finally end up in the right house he should have been sorted into all along, Hufflepuff. That or at least the two kids, would pop his grandiose bubble of his being a magical genius.

 Chapter 567 - Self Introductions Again

    The lunch cart lady had yet to come by, but hopefully she came sooner rather than later is what Sirius and Terry were thinking. Suddenly, they hear the compartment door slide open as Sirius''s and Terry''s faces brim with happiness only to falter at seeing the figure Severus standing in the doorway. Seeing their dismayed faces Severus knowingly smirks as he makes his way inside. "You two actually thought that I was the lady with the cart, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," Sirius huffs in disappointment and slumped back into his seat, while James blankly stares at the youth in front of him trying to place him. He seemed familiar, but who was he?


    Sitting down next to Terry, Severus reaches into his pocket and tosses a chocolate frog at Sirius. Sirius immediately brightens up as Severus tosses two more frogs out, one at Terry and the other at James. James blankly catches the chocolate frog in his hand as he furrows his brows. Everything indicated that were well acquainted with each other, but he did not recall such a person nor friendship from his memory.


    Not noticing James reaction, Severus reaches over and picks up Alchemy, who meow''s in protest but allows himself to be placed on Severus''s warm lap. Glancing back up, Severus arches his brow at seeing James carefully studying him. His expression falters for a moment as he recalls the words that had been said about James in the Prefect''s compartment.


    Feeling a touch of dismay, Severus tentatively asks, "You don''t remember me, do you, James?"


    "Sorry," James apologized with a wary face. He had not failed to notice that the youth sitting before him was from Slytherin since he had a Slytherin Prefect badge pinned to the front of his robes. However, in his daze he had not paid attention to the other silver badge pinned to the black robes as well.


    "Well, I guess, we''ll start out again like we did our first year and riding in the same train compartment," Severus drily sighed in frustration, before holding out his hand. "Severus Prince, it''s a pleasure to meet you again, James Potter."


    James blinks in disbelief unable to match the picture of Severus Snape and that of the Severus before him. The two looked nothing alike, whatsoever! The Severus sitting before him not only looked rather handsome but dressed rather well too. There was nothing oily or greasy about this Severus Snape!


    Seeing Severus not move his outstretched hand, James slowly took the hand expecting some sort of clenching motion. Severus merely firmly shakes his hand and politely withdraws his hand back. James numbly sits back, but his Auror instincts kick in as he prods for more information. "Prince? Aren''t you Severus Snape?"


    "My father was Tobias Snape," Severus crisply replied. "But Rowan and I have my grandfather''s surname as such we are Prince''s."


    James slowly nods his head not able to believe just how many things did not match up with his own memory and the things he had known. Why did nothing seemed to match his memories. However, a trace of dread creeped through him as a disturbing thought appeared in his mind. Or was it just possible that this was not the past that he knew, but a mirror world? And if that was the case, what then?!


    The compartment door luckily saves James from any further thoughts as he glances up to see who is at the door. Standing there in the doorway was a rather tall, slender young woman with long raven black hair and midnight black, indigo eyes. She was handsome rather than pretty, but there was something about her that drew one''s eyes naturally to her.


    Seeing Sirius''s depressed expression and Terry''s resigned one, Rowan snickers, "You thought I was the lunch cart lady, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," Sirius sulkily said as he folded his arms rather crossly over his chest, while Terry sighs in despair. They were going to die from hunger at this rate!


    Closing the compartment door behind her first, Rowan then motions to Severus to budge over, who does so reluctantly, before sitting down next to her twin. Seeing the gloomy faces of Sirius and Terry, she reaches into her pocket and tosses a carefully wrapped-up sandwich at Sirius''s face. Sirius''s face instantly brightens up and gratefully says, "Thanks!"


    Rowan hand the next one to Terry, who eagerly grasps it from her hand, before handing one to Severus and then James. She instantly notices the way James hesitates, before carefully taking the sandwich from her hand. Her lips twitch downward in a faint frown and says, "Let me guess, you don''t recognize me, do you, Potter?"


    James slowly shakes his hand as he still holds the unwrapped sandwich in his hands. "I''m sorry, but I honestly can''t recall who you are."


    "If it''s any consolation, he doesn''t recall Severus either," Terry mumbled with a mouthful of sandwich in his mouth.


    "How not very surprising at all," Rowan flatly remarked as she unwrapped her own sandwich, a bit too loudly.


    "You''re taking this rather well, Rowan," Sirius astutely observed not having missed Rowan''s subtle reaction. "And why did you call James, Potter? You haven''t called us by our surnames since our first year!"


    "Well, he is in fact Potter again," Rowan carefully explained, before taking a bit of her sandwich.


    They all wait for her to finish chewing as James just cautiously eyes her. Thinking it was better to be doing something with his hands he unwraps the sandwich. He subtly brings the sandwich up and gives it a good sniff not detecting any type of potions or poisons in it, before taking a small bite, and slowly chewing it in his mouth.


    Rowan''s eyes flashed as she had not missed the cautious actions of James. Narrowing her eyes, she leans back as she coolly studies James for a moment, before coldly stating, "Everything that made up the James that we knew is either missing or simply gone. In that case, the person sitting before us is he still considered the same James Potter that we knew in the past or someone else entirely? And if he is indeed considered someone else, then what guarantees are there that we will remain friends nor much less like each other like in the past? After all our memories and past is what makes the present version of us."


    Terry swallows and looks rather impressed by the statement. "As usual, your pragmatism is scary like always, Rowan." Though he casts a glance at James to see if he was at all hurt by Rowan''s words. To his dismay, James does not appear to be hurt at all, and even seems especially wary of Rowan. This did not bode well for their friendship at all.

 Chapter 568 - Self Introductions Again â…¡

    There is a heavy silence in the compartment after Rowan''s words, but she does not break the silence again as she takes a rather large and angry mouthful of her sandwich. She was most certainly not angry merely peeved at the entire unexpected circ.u.mstances. But more importantly, she was rather wary of the figure of James sitting in front of her.


    From the very start, she would have argued that the figure sitting in front of her could not possibly be James, but someone else using the Polyjuice potion! All of James''s reactions were off, but not out of character. The way he chewed was still him, but at the same time it was not. He had first subtly sniffed at his sandwich first to make sure it was safe to eat, and even now chewed slowly to make sure the sandwich was safe. Those were not the characteristics of James, but that of a wizard with plenty of enemies or a pureblood. And nor had she missed the fact that when fact that when she first entered the compartment his automatic reaction was to reach for his wand like a trained Auror that greatly resembled that of Alastor Moody.


    However, the more she watched him the more she felt her heart plummet downward in her chest. It was a painful, suffocating feeling, but Rowan could not deny the fact that the person sitting across from her was indeed James. The way he still unconsciously tousled his hair, or his feet fidgeted or the very act of nose twitching when he ate something delicious and wanted to hide his reaction. And as much as she hated to admit it, but personality changes were not that uncommon after head injuries.


    Unable to tolerate the heavy silence anymore, Sirius finally interjects, "Rowan that''s not fair to James! Just because he cannot remember you or Severus, and I will admit is a bit more different than we remember, he is still James, who is our friend. And the Marauder''s stick together!"


    "I am not a Marauder!" both Rowan and Terry chimed in unison, before turning to flash each other a faint smile in agreement.


    "You two basically are," Sirius said he rolled his eyes at them. "And if you are not officially, you certainly are honorary members."


    Rowan crosses her arms over her chest in reply, while Terry loudly sniffs in answer. Severus wryly shakes his head, while James is still at having heard those words.


    Why was Sirius saying those words in front of these Slytherins? Were they truly close enough to trust such secrets without fear of betrayal to them?! Impossible, it must be a prank! But James had a sinking feeling in his heart that was not the case.


    Seeing Sirius scowling at her as he waits for an answer, Rowan finally answers, "Fine, I promise to treat him like before, but don''t except anything else from me!"


    Sirius lets out a huff but does not push Rowan any further. "Well, that''s all I''m asking."


    Rowan snorts in derision as Terry mutters, "Sounds reasonable," before taking another bite of his sandwich.


    However, Severus looks worriedly at Rowan. He knew that James and Rowan were close friends. And even if his twin never admitted it, he knew that it must have hurt her enough to have said such cold words. But no matter how much he and Rowan wished differently, James did not remember them, and probably never would.


    On the other hand, James remained silent during the conversation with his glance firmly on the compartment floor, and steadily eating his sandwich at a slow pace. He did not wish to argue nor comment on the awkward situation, and to be frank he was unnerved by Rowan Prince''s gaze. It was not the color of her pitch black, indigo colored eyes, but rather her intense gaze that seemed to be trying to see through him. It was almost as if she suspected that he was not the James that she knew. And even he could not deny the truth of that statement for that was indeed the case.


    Thankfully, Sirius finally drops the subject, and grumpily asks, "So, how''s being a Prefect going?"


    Rowan and Severus make identical grimaces that said it all. Terry snorts and arches his eyebrow at them. "I must admit I find myself surprised that neither of you have yet to murder anyone yet."


    "It''s been close," the twins said in unison.


    Terry smirked wickedly in reply and says, "So, troublesome brats this year?"


    Rowan and Severus merely let out identical sighs at the same time in reply as if to say, "Worse."


    Sirius''s face brightens up as he recalls a certain female now in power. With a l.u.s.tful leer, he says, "So, I heard that the Head Girl is Matilda Madley? Any truth to that rumor?"


    "Yes," Rowan mumbled.


    Severus guilty glanced away. Severus may be in love with Lily for all intents and purposes. But he was not blind!


    "Yes," Sirius said. "I''m so going to be getting detention with her!"


    "You do realize that she can only assign detention and does not actually lead the detention, right?" Rowan arched her eyebrow at Sirius.


    "Yes!" Sirius snapped. "I''m that much of an idiot, Rowan! I just want her attention for a bit, that''s all!"


    Rowan merely bites into her sandwich as Terry wickedly cackles, "If you''re looking for pretty girls, Sirius, I have plenty of female cousins."


    "No, thank you!" Sirius firmly declined after having learned Terry''s cousins had Veela in them. He was not mad enough to try outrunning a crazy, angry female, who could throw fire!


    "Suit yourself," Terry innocently shrugged with a predatory gleam in his eyes.


    Glancing at the time, Rowan nudges Severus, before rising to her feet. "We still have duties to perform. We''ll see you in the Great Hall," Rowan said as she departed first without waiting for a reply nor Severus.


    "Rude," Sirius huffed at Rowan''s rapid departure, while Severus handed Alchemy over to Terry, who happily reclaimed his cat.


    "You should be used to that by now," Severus mumbled under his breath, before pausing to stare at James with mixed feelings before offering a sad smile. "Good luck, James," before walking out the compartment and closing the door behind him.


    Perturbed by the gloomy smile directed at him, James turns to Sirius and asks, "What was that about?"


    Sirius and Terry share an intense but brief stare, before finally Terry answered, "You''ll know what he means when it''s time. It is not my place nor Sirius''s to say anything. Isn''t that right, Siri?"


    "Yes," Sirius replied through gritted teeth. "And don''t call me that!"


    Terry merely smirks in triumph, before turning over to coo to Alchemy, who happily purred back. Alchemy was not at all worried like the humans. Because he knew the actual meaning of life, which is being pampered and adored. That is why cats always tend to live better lives than most humans.

 Chapter 569 - Onto the Platform

    After one last sweep through the Hogwarts Express, Rowan and Severus returned to the Prefect''s compartment. And the remainder of their trip, they chatted with Pandora and Andrew about various topics. With thirty minutes until Hogsmeade station, the Head Boy Travers loudly interrupts the ongoing conversations. "We''ll be arriving in thirty minutes. Please aid the first years and transfer students into changing into their robes."


    Rowan and the rest of the Prefects all rush over to the first year and transfer students'' compartments that are recalled from memory. To her great delight she found that the three¡­ future Hufflepuff''s were all conversing rather rapidly. With no need of further prodding all three of them began to put on their robes, before she moved onto the next compartment.


    After seeing all the work, it took to be a Prefect, Rowan had a lot more respect for Percy Weasley. Maybe he had a perpetual stick up his bum, but then again, the poor kid was stuck with the likes of George and Fred Weasley as younger siblings. If that did not drive anyone crazy nothing else would.


    Not to mention the added fact that he was a Prefect for two years and then Head Boy. No wonder the Percy Weasley had control issues. Anyone would after that.


    The Hogwarts Express finally squeaked to a stop and Rowan and the rest of the Prefect''s pointed the first years and transfer students out the doors and in the right direction. Thankfully, Hagrid showed up just on time shouting for the first years and transfer students. Hagrid had taken his new makeover to heart causing several of the first year and transfer girl''s hearts to go all pitter patter.


    After making sure that every single last first year and transfer student had been picked up by Hagrid, Rowan and the rest of the Prefect''s finally were able to go and grab a carriage. Unlike the time''s before they were on the last carriages to Hogwarts. Rowan and Severus made sure to ride with Andrew and Pandora. If Lupin noticed something was off between them and Lily, he wisely did not comment on the subject.


    For most of the ride, Rowan and Severus stared at the Thestral''s, before them until Pandora says, "So, I''m guessing the two of you can see the Thestral''s pulling the carriage?"


    "Yes, why?" Rowan asked as she glanced away from the reptilian, skeleton, winged like horses.


    "Mm, so can I," Pandora softly admitted, before glancing at Andrew. "And what about you, Andrew?"


    "Same," Andrew confessed. "I saw my grandad die in his bed. I was pretty young, but I still remember him going all quiet and like."


    The air is a bit grave as Pandora says, "My older brother, Alun was standing right next to me. He was just going to start Hogwarts when a muggle car hit him instead of me. After that mum and dad moved to the countryside not wanting to risk losing me too."


    The air is rather still as Pandora as if in afterthought says, "I''ve long ago decided that if I ever have a daughter, I''m going to name her Luna, an anagram of Alun."


    "Well, that''s a very lovely and kind thought, Pandora," Rowan said as the two boys muttered in agreement.


    Severus glanced at the Thestral''s before them and distantly says, "Rowan and I saw our grandmother die along with Abraxas Malfoy. It isn''t something we like to recollect."


    All four of them sigh, before Andrew wryly chuckles, "Well, at least we''re all crazy together."


    There is a pause, before they all begin to slowly chuckle that evolves into gasping laugher. Maybe they were nervous about their future Prefect duties. Or maybe, they just simply needed to laugh. Either way, their peals of laughter could be heard from the other carriages causing other students to stare at their carriage.


    Their laughter finally died off with them holding their aching side. The rest of the trip passes by a lot lighter as they chattered about their summer holidays. The carriage finally rolls to a stop in front of the front entrance as Andrew jumps out first followed by everyone else. They are about to enter inside when students let out shrieks.


    Peeves, the Poltergeist, a tiny man in a bell-covered hat and orange bow tie zooms above them dropping trash onto them. With a wide grinning malicious face, Peeves blows razzberries at them. The male and female students curse at him and gash their teeth in anger.


    Peeves happily laughs until he spots Rowan pointing her wand at him. Before Peeves can flee, Rowan shouts, "Skurge!"


    Peeves lets out a pig like squeal as the spells hits him right in the chest before zooming away cursing. The Prefects including Rowan hurry over to the fl.u.s.tered students and help them get clean. Once the students were once more presentable the four of them made their way into the Great Hall. They all waved goodbye before each separating towards their own house table.


    The Great Hall looked splendid as usual decorated for the start-of-term feast. Golden plates and goblets gleam under the candlelight of hundreds upon hundreds of floating candles in midair. Rowan and Severus easily spot Tiffany, who is sitting between Bethanie and Silvia. Terry is sitting right across from the girls and motions next to him their two saved seats.


    Rowan and Severus each take their usual seat as Bloody Baron sitting a distance away from turns to stare at them. The pearly, white, transparent Bloody Baron nods his head at them for being the new Slytherin Prefects, before turning back to eye, the Head Boy Travers. Travers for some reason had been selected to be the Bloody Baron''s entertainment for this evening.


    Whatever Travers had done must have seriously irked the Bloody Baron. And no one was stupid enough to ask the Bloody Baron, what exactly Travers had done to annoy him. Maybe one of the ghosts would have better luck.


    Tiffany shakes her bobbed strawberry hair and wrinkles her cute button nose at them. "I''d for sure have guessed Rowan, but not you, Severus."


    "And what is that supposed to mean?" Severus arched his brow back.


    Silvia shakes her dark head and arches her brow. Her blue gray eyes solemnly study Severus as she says, "You''re a bit cold, Severus, no offense. And not that Rowan is not but she is surprisingly caring underneath it all. You''re not exactly the nurturing type, Severus."


    "Fair enough," Severus grunted. "But it''s not like there are any better options in our year."


    Bethanie''s long auburn wavy hair is pulled back with a gorgeous hair pin. So that when she turns to look at Terry with a shudder, her hair remains in place. "Terry would have been a better option if not for his terrible habit of playing with people''s lives like a spider."


    "Hey, I''m just being a Slytherin!" Terry avidly protested the comparison to being like a spider.


    They all mutely eye Terry as Rowan flatly says, "Terry, if I were stuck on an island, you''d be the first person I would kill. Otherwise you''d convince everyone else to kill each other leaving you to survive until the very end."


    Terry narrows his eyes and says, "I don''t know if that''s a compliment or not."


    Deciding it was time to change the subject, Bethanie quickly says, "We have already spotted Professor Prince sitting at the Professor''s head table."


    "Ah, yes, Professor Prince!" Tiffany excitedly said. "She looks rather elegant, if not a bit stern. But she''s definitely the most nicely dressed professor at the Staff table."


    They all turn towards the staff stable and sure enough spot her sitting between Professor Vector and Professor Babbling. It seems the three witches got along quite nicely as they were avidly chattering. But then again, they might just be plotting to take over the world.

 Chapter 570 - Not Slytherin!

    Having seen their fill all are about to turn away from the staff table, when Silvia says, "Wait, who are all the new Professors?!"


    They all turned back to glance at who she was staring at more than five new individuals. Why one of them is a short wizard with sly looking eyes. However, he and Professor Flitwick are happily conversing. Though most of the older girls'' attentions are on the unknown ruggedly attractive wizard.


    "I''m sure, we''ll find out during the feast," Bethanie murmured as the rest of them glanced at each other in curiosity.


    The six of them turn back in their seats and begin to chat about their holidays. Bethanie shyly explained that she had spent the last few weeks at the Black''s home since the marriage contract had been officially written between Regulus and her during the summer. (But the official betrothal ceremony would not take place until the following summer. And they would not officially wed until Regulus graduated from Hogwarts.)


    Mid-way through listening to the conversation, Rowan glanced up to appreciate the enchanted ceiling. Unlike the last years of a stormy ceiling tonight, the night was rather clear. The moon was bright, and the stars lit up the sky. It was a most lovely evening.


    Not long after Professor McGonagall sweeps in with a line of nervous 1st years and transfer students. Rowan merely ignores the sorting hat song and automatically claps for the sorted students. Finally, the first name she is interested in is called out, "Chittock, Glenda!"


    The pretty golden-haired girl with blue-green eyes sits down on the stool with the sorting hat pulled before her eyes. The sorting hats brim opens and shouts, "Hufflepuff!"


    With a pleased smile, Glenda trots off to the friendly smiling Hufflepuff table. She happily takes a seat and waits for her friend, Lorcan D''Eath''s turn to go up.


    More than a few students later the name is finally called, "D''Eath, Lorcan!"


    Some of the students stare at his rather pale skin, but ultimately pay Lorcan no further mind. After all, there were plenty of pale individuals seen at Hogwarts. And some of the students were so pale that their blue veins could be seen!


    The sorting hat quickly shouts, "Hufflepuff!"


    Lorcan with great relief leaves the hat on the stool and wanders off to sit next to his friend, Glenda. It was good to be with someone he knew, and the Hufflepuff''s seemed to be nice. And they really were. Mostly.


    More names are called out as Rowan zones out until hearing, "Lockhart, Gilderoy!"


    The golden-haired boy with blue eyes flashes an excited grin as he rushes forward. Lockhart jams the hat on his head and takes a seat. There is a long pause as the Sorting Hat is clearly at a hat still.


    Rowan crosses her fingers for once and mutters under her breath, "Not Slytherin. Not Slytherin! Anything but Slytherin!"


    Finally, the sorting hat shouts out, "Hufflepuff!"


    With a rather pleased expression, Lockhart trots over to sit next to Glenda and Lorcan. Not only was he sitting two of his new friends. But he would have a friend in his dorm if he were lucky! This was the most excited, he had ever been!


    The rest of the first years go up one by one until at last the last of the students is sorted. At last, the sorting is done when Professor McGonagall picked up the hat and the stool to carry them away.


    Professor Dumbledore rises to his feet causing his sweeping silver hair and beard to gleam in the candlelight. His magnificent deep purple robes are embroidered with many stars and moons. His child-like blue eyes twinkle from behind his half-moon spectacles. "I only have two words for all of you this evening," he loudly said. "Welcome and Enjoy!"


    The ravenous students instantly dig in as the food appeared on the plates. With a tired smile, Rowan picked her favorite bits and may have eaten more than a bit of sugar. From what she had been told it was the Prefect''s job to console any homesick students. They tended to be rather rare in Slytherin but still, it was her job to check on all the 1st years and transfer students that entire first week for the first two hours after curfew.


    Finally, the last of the deserts is cleared away leaving the dishes sparkling clean. Albus Dumbledore rose to his feet again as the buzz in the Great Hall faded away with the only sound being their combined breaths. "And now that we are all fed and watered, I must ask for a bit more of your attention, while I give out the usual notices," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye.


    "Firstly, I would like to welcome our newest students and Hogwarts is most happy to have you. However, rules must be learned and as such, I would like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out of bounds as is the village of Hogsmeade to all those below the third year," Dumbledore mouth twitched as if to hide a smile. "And that the Whomping Willow is to be left alone."


    Most of the students had solemnly learned their lessons the year before and as such there had been no incidents during their fourth year. Of course, the exception had been their guests from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons. There had been more than a few injuries but nothing that Madam Pomfrey could not fix. But who knows, the first years and new transfer students might still be tricked into touching the tree.


    Turning to the side of the room, Dumbledore says, "It is now with great honor that I introduce the newest Hogwarts Professor. First all me to introduce the newest professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Professor Prince."


    The students all stare at the tall, slender witch dressed rather elegant with raven like swept winged hair. Georgine Prince resembled the twins and had been spotted during the Triwizard Tournament. As she rises the students politely clap with Slytherin clapping harder than anyone else. The clapping fades away once Georgine sits back down as the students turn to face the Headmaster again.

 Chapter 571 - Not Slytherin! â…¡

    With the applause having faded away, Professor Dumbledore steadily continues with the introductions, "Professor Manzil Snipe, our permanent staff member and replacing Professor Flitwick as the Professor for Gobbledegook."


    The students stare at the short wizard, who was sitting next to Professor Flitwick. The wizard with sleeked back hair, sly eyes, and a sharp hooked nose bowed to them. The students politely clap as well, though there are looks on dismay on the faces of some of the Gobbledegook students. They would miss Professor Flitwick as their goblin language professor, and there was no telling if the new teacher would be any good. The clapping fades away as Professor Snipe sits back down.


    "Master Strauss will be replacing Professor Bines as the Professor for History of Magic, and possess a dual mastery in History of Magic, and Care of Magical Creatures. We are honored to have him with us."


    There is a burst of cheers from the Ravenclaws at long last having an actual professor for History of Magic and not a ghost! While the students clap, they all study the tanned, scholarly looking man that flashes them a good-natured smile.


    "In addition, there will be some fairly new changes with the following Professors," Dumbledore solemnly explained. "Please do not be frightened, but I do wish for all of you to be aware of the new situation." More than a few students stare warily up at the Headmaster as they wait.


    "Allow me to introduce, Professor Benjamin Buchanan," Dumbledore said as whispers suddenly feel the room as students recognize the name. They all crane their necks to glance at the possible descendant of Angus Buchanan, the famous Scottish rugby player.


    "Professor Buchanan is indeed related to who you are all thinking about, but please withhold your whispered conversations," Dumbledore pointedly said with a twinkle in his eye, before continuing, "Professor Buchanan is indeed a squib, and I expect all of you to respect him. He will be teaching the new and required course for all first and second years, Wizarding Etiquette and culture for all muggleborn students."


    There are blank expressions from new muggleborn students, while the wizarding first years and second years look on with smug expressions. However, Dumbledore''s next words wipe those expressions off their faces, "At which juncture allow me to introduce, Professor Elias Murphy, muquib. And the newest Professor of Muggle Studies, who will be teaching muggle etiquette and culture to all wizarding children first and second years."


    The smug expressions disappear from the first and second years'' faces as the students stare with open curiosity at the muquib. Professor Murphy is a ginger with a good smarting of freckles and round glasses. However, he remained calm at the student''s expressions and sits down upon the clapping fading away.


    "The following four Professors that will be introduced will teach the first through fourth years from now on said subjects," Dumbledore explained as the older students wisely nodded their heads in understanding as to why. With so many students, who were the Head of Houses to fulfill their duties and teach?


    "Professor Norman Hopkins is the lower years Transfiguration Professor."


    Much like Professor McGonagall, he appeared to be a meticulous looking with a strict demeanor. However, Professor Hopkins had a rather large cleft chin and heavily gelled hair.


    "Professor Eponine Mortimer is the lower years Potions Professor."


    Terry instantly brightens up at spotting the shallow skinned woman, with stiff straight hair cut short, nearly flat-chested, but an angelic face. Leaning over, he whispers, "She''s a former Slytherin and second-generation Greengrass via one of my aunts. She''s my cousin."


    Severus, Rowan, and the three other girl''s faces can only scream one thing, "Do all of you of Greengrass''s possess angelic faces, but devil hearts?!"


    "Professor Morticia Disick is the lower years Professor of Charms."


    The witch in question had Springy hair that was escaping its coil and a rather crooked nose. The Gryffindor instantly liked her, they felt that she was one of them.


    "Last but not least, Professor Douglas Winfrey teaching Herbology for the lower years."


    There are loud lovestruck sighs from the girls at seeing the ruggedly attractive man with spiky hair flash a crooked grin at them. At least, Hagrid would not be the only one receiving love letters this year, which could only be a good thing for Hagrid as things were getting rather serious between him and his paramour.


    Professor Dumbledore loudly clears his throat to return the attention back to him from Professor Douglas. "There is also one more change that I would like to make the students aware of. After much consideration, and discussion with the Hogwarts Governing Board, Professor McGonagall has graciously stepped down from her post as the Head of Gryffindor, and Professor Babbling will be the new Head of Gryffindor being a former Gryffindor herself."


    There are looks of surprise on everyone''s faces including Rowan but especially the Gryffindors. The Gryffindor''s especially turn to eye the petite witch in blue robes, a crooked hat with a matching slightly crooked button nose. However, Professor Babbling stared right back with her blue and brown eyes causing some of them to turn away. But the more entrepreneur Gryffindors are scheming to see just how far they could push the new Head of House.


    "Now please do not forget that our caretaker, Mr. Filch, has asked me to remind you all to not use magic between classes in the corridors," Dumbledore carefully added. "Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch. And no matter, the age of the student only second years and up are permitted to try out for Quidditch." This causes a spring of excited whispers to fill the Great Hall as everyone remembered that the Quidditch cup was back again this year!


    "That being said, I urge you to not try sneaking around this year," Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye. "Please welcome Trevor and Gary Peterson. They are both former squibs now turned muquibs and will are the new assistant caretakers aiding Caretaker Filch."


    There is a long silence as some of the students gulp at seeing the identical, rather tall, muscled dark-skinned men standing before them. They were not quite as tall as Hagrid, but they certainly were tall enough to give him a run for his money. The two men had sharp hawk-like gazes, and had their hair carefully woven into intricate braids. Somehow the students got the feeling that these two men were no pushovers and were not strangers to violence in the past.


    Clearing his throat to grab the student''s attention again, Dumbledore happily adds, "And now, before we head for bed, let us sing the school''s song!" Some of the Professors sigh, while some other professor''s faces turned into blank poker faces. With a wave of his wand, the school begins to sing but it was obvious that Georgine Prince is not singing. She firmly stared ahead as if daring anyone on the staff table force her to sing. And no one did, because they had the terrible feeling that they would end up in a sack being shipped off to some deserted island in the middle of the ocean.

 Chapter 572 - Gathering the Snakeling’s

    While the Hogwarts student body sang, Rowan and Severus merely mouthed the words to the song but did not sing a single word. They might be Prefects, but they could not be forced to sing a ridiculous song with no clear tune. In other words, it was awful like always.


    Dumbledore sighs in pleasure and rather heartfelt says, "Ah music. And now, bedtime, off you all go!"


    Rowan and Severus by mutual decision had decided their roles. Severus would make sure all the older students got to the dorms first and Rowan would take the first years and transfer students. Head Boy Travers rather than introducing himself like Malfoy had quickly fled. Apparently, the Bloody Baron had finally got to him during dinner and Travers was fleeing as quickly as he could.


    Seeing the confused first years and transfer students, Rowan sighs to herself. Strangely, Slytherin had the greatest influx of transfer students this year. Their second year and third year classes were going to double with their first-year class being the largest in near recorded history. But then again, the main characteristics needed to survive as a werewolf are resourcefulness, cunningness, determination, self-preservation, and cleverness. In other words, the exact criteria that determined if one was a Slytherin.


    Clearing her throat, Rowan loudly says, "I am Rowan Prince, I am this year''s Slytherin female Prefect. My twin brother is Severus Prince and he is the male Prefect for our house. Either one of us can help you or any of the other Prefect''s can as well."


    "First year and transfer students, please line up into two neat orderly lines, boys on one side and girls on the others," Rowan promptly instructed. Some of the other Prefects are staring at her in surprise until they understand what she is doing. They quickly copy the idea and do the same.


    Making sure that the rest of the Slytherin years were long gone, Rowan finally said, "Now follow me," as the girls and boys in the two lines followed right behind her.


    Talking loudly over her shoulder, Rowan continues, "First years, please don''t worry about getting lost the first few days. I will personally take you up all up to your classes during the first three days. After that, you should all be able to find your way. This applies to the transfer students as well; your fellow year mates will escort you to your classes. However, if you are all still worried, during breakfast tomorrow, I''ll pass out a simple map of the school showing the route to all of your classes."


    The first year''s and transfer students sigh in relief and seem a lot less afraid as Rowan led them through the cool depths of Hogwarts. "I''d like to warn you now," Rowan said causing a few first years to stiffen.


    "We are in the dungeons and it does get cold down here during the winter. Might I recommend asking your parents for a duvet or two or thicker pajamas and robes. It was something that I wish someone would have told me prior to winter''s arrival," Rowan explained as the first years and transfer students wisely their heads nodded in understanding at feeling the chill of the dungeons.


    Rowan leads them to a bare stone wall and stops before moving to the side. Pointing to the tiny snake symbol engraved on the floor, she says, "This is the symbol for our entrance. Our entrance is not flashy like the rest of the houses as we prefer cunning and hiding in plain sight. Much like our Slytherin house is."


    The first years and transfer students nod their heads like cute baby ducklings as Rowan continues, "Now much like anything hidden there is a password. The password is changed every fortnight. But please do to worry, if you ever forget the password, it is always posted on the common room board inside."


    Rowan paused and slowly said n emphasis, "You are not to bring friends inside nor ever give your password to another student of another house. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, Prefect Prince," the first years and transfer students chimed.


    Rowan stifles a smile and says, "The password is Foe-Glass."


    The wall silently creaks open to reveal an inner passageway. "Go on inside," Rowan instructed as they marched neatly into the common room.


    Rowan waits for the awe to leave the first years as they gape at the Slytherin common room. The first year''s and transfer students'' glance at the rough stone walls and ceiling that hold elegant green lanterns aglow. For some of them the scene was something out of their wildest dreams. Largely the transfer students as they would have never believed it possible to attend Hogwarts in their lifetime.


    A warm fire crackles under an elaborately carved mantelpiece as an elegant area filled with luxury leather chairs and sofas, and luxury carved tables with marble gob stone boards for playing or simply for studying are skillfully placed throughout the common area. Stylish cupboards hold items for common use such as quills and so forth, while grand tapestries hang as decorations demonstrating valiant Medieval Slytherins. Strangely enough there are window-like areas that reveal the outside lake as the occasional fish darts past.


    Seeing that most of the first years and transfer students are finally paying attention to her again, Rowan says, "Now, I''m sure that all of you will encounter Peeves, the Poltergeist sooner or later. But he largely leaves us alone as he is terrified of the Bloody Baron. But just in case, I''ll teach you a handy spell later on to get rid of him."


    Seeing them rather sleepy, Rowan eyes Severus who is standing by the Slytherin staircase. "Now the one standing over there is my twin brother, and he''ll show the boys to your dorms."


    "Yes, Prefect Prince," the boys said, before neatly filing away towards Severus in a line.


    Severus just stares at Rowan as if silently asking, "Just what did you do to them? I was only gone fifteen minutes at most!"


    Rowan ignores Severus''s accusing glare and motions for the girls to follow her up the stairs. "All the first-year dorms are on the lower flight levels. Your names will be written on a sliver plaque. Please carefully read the plaque to find your dorm."


    "The first years may go, first," Rowan sternly said. "And I know you''re all excited but tomorrow will be a long day. Make sure to get some rest. We will be waiting for you in the common room area no later than seven. I would like to have all of you eat breakfast on time, have time to study your school schedule, and if you forgot anything there is still time to come back to the Slytherin quarters." The girls hastily do as they are told as the last of the dorm room doors close.


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the second- and third-year girls, Rowan slowly said, "As for the second and third years, the same rules are applicable except that you will be sharing with dormmates already settled in. I think you all know exactly what I mean by that. As such, I expect all of you to properly behave. If there is a problem with your new dorm mates please come to me first and I will do my best to offer a solution, before resorting to transferring said individual to another dorm room.


    And especially as some of you girls are older than your same year compatriots, I expect you all to properly behave yourselves." The older fourteen-year-old and fifteen-year-old girls blush knowing exactly what she was referring too.


    Seeing that the girls knew what she meant, Rowan said, "The second-year dorms are on the lower first levels like the first years, while the third-year dorms are on the next higher floors. I do not mind you chatting for a bit to get to know your new dorm mates, but I expect all of you to be sound asleep within an hour from now. Now off you go." The girls quickly rush off and soon vanish into their dorms.


    Glancing at her watch Rowan sees that it is ten till ten. She still had two more hours to go that she still had to stay up for. Yawning, she pulls out a book from her pocket and leans against the wall to read. She would check up on them again in thirty minutes.


    The first years were sound asleep passed out in their beds. Slytherins were a lot tougher in that way. However, according to rumors, Hufflepuff tended to have the highest amount of first years feeling homesick. But who knew if that was true?


    Rowan paused once or twice to tuck in a foot or an arm, before moving to check on the second year and third year girls. The girls were quietly chatting with their new roommates, the old getting to know the new and vice-a-versa.


    The Slytherin, both male and female dorms for the second and third years had been moved around. There was an old pair of roommates in each dorm, but the other pair had been transferred to another dorm room to allow for a pair of new students to be transferred. It was to ensure friendsh.i.p.s between the transferring students and the already attending students. There were bound to be problems, but hopefully time would resolve most of them.


    Thankfully, when Rowan went to check on the girls again half an hour later, all the younger years were sound asleep. Yawning, she dozed against the wall until the other hour was up. Stumbling she somehow makes it to bed and half-asleep undressed. Tiffany, Silvia, and Bethanie were sound asleep in their beds with the bed curtains pulled all around them that they did not even sense her come in.


    Too tired to even think about the events earlier in the day, Rowan falls sound asleep into bed and begins to snore. She had had a long day and was just pooped. She would be lucky if she got any real rest the rest of the week with everything that was going on. And if she ever managed to get her hands on and around Slughorn''s neck, she would wring his thick neck until he chocked!

 Chapter 573 - Head of Gryffidnor

    Earlier that same evening right after the feast, Sirius, Pettigrew, and James made their way out of the Great Hall and up the staircase to the Gryffindor tower. Pettigrew is notably quiet as he walks on the other side of Sirius keeping Sirius strategically placed between James and himself. He would have walked preferred to walk alongside of Remus, but since Remus is a Gryffindor Perfect, Remus would be leading the first years up to the Gryffindor tower. (And not that Sirius was terrible to walk alongside, but it was just that Sirius tended to get distracted.)


    The Fat Lady''s portrait is already open as they enter the cozy Gryffidnor tower, before the trio came to a startling halt and heard protests from those coming behind them. The entire second years and up are being seated in rows by Prefect Lily. Seeing Lily, James feels that he is unable to breathe as he each time he sees her, he can only seem to recall the eerie green flash that took his life.


    James is nudged out of his stupor by a quick elbow to his ribs as Sirius mutters, "I know that you''ve got it bad mate, but blimey at least don''t look like a scarred rabbit."


    James makes a bittersweet expression and still rather dazed answers, "Yeah." And it was true, a part of him was desperately terrified to wake up and realize this was all but a dream. Yet another part of him just as desperately wished that it was, and that he would awaken next to his beloved Lily, and their son, Harry.


    Lily must have heard the commotion behind her, because she whirled around and sharply says, "I know that everyone is tired, but our new Head of House, Professor Babbling would like to have a word with us, before we all head off to bed."


    There are groans of protest at her words, but those shuffling inside reluctantly comply with Lily''s instructions. Sirius, James, and Pettigrew quickly find themselves sitting in a corner. While Pettigrew glances around James numbly stares at Lily causing Sirius to roll his eyes mutter, "If I didn''t know any better, I''d swear she''s got you under some sort of l.u.s.t spell or potion, James."


    James shakes his head in an attempt to clear his thoughts and change the subject. "That''s strange, why is Professor Babbling our new Head of House?" Which was true as James could not quite believe that Professor McGonagall was no longer their head of house. Was she possibly sick or worse had been cursed!?


    "Beats me," Sirius said with a shrug. It was all the same to him.


    After a second, Pettigrew decides to answer. "With Professor McGonagall engaged, and likely to marry in the upcoming year, Professor Dumbledore and the Hogwarts Board most likely wanted to give the Professor a chance to be a newlywed. And since she will still remain as the Professor of Transfiguration and Deputy Headmaster, which will still allow her to hold the same amount of authority as before, but have to deal with less responsibilities that the Head of House is required to hold nor be available to Gryffindor''s at all times. And most of the married Professors leave the castle in the evenings and head down to their homes in Hogesmeade, I would think that Professor McGonagall would do the same which would be an impediment to the position of being a Head of House."


    "Professor McGonagall is engaged?" James squawked in disbelief deliberately ignoring the fact that it was Pettigrew, who answered his question. He simply could not believe that his old Head of House could possibly be engaged to marry. When did that happen?!


    Sirius stares at James and after a moment says, "Your head must have really been done in good, mate. Professor McGonagall''s been engaged since Easter to Elphinstone Urquart. It''s what all the girls were talking about for the longest time."


    "Urquart?" James said in disbelief at recalling the right-hand man of his former Auror boss, Bob Ogden, before Ogden was killed during the war. How in Merlin''s name had this unlikely couple come to be?


    James still had not quite managed to wrap his head around the idea of his former Transfiguration professor being engaged to one of his former bosses within the Auror Department. It was one of the many things that filled him with disbelief and would have never dreamed possible. And yet the impossible seemed to become possible.


    With most of the Gryffindor years now seated, the sound of the Gryffindor entrance opening caused most of those chattering to fall silent as the rustle of tiny footsteps can be heard. Leading the way is the tall, thin figure of Prefect Remus Lupin. With a smile, he coaxes the startled first years and says, "Professor Babbling just wants to have a word with everyone in the house. Please remain in an orderly line and have a seat here on the floor."


    Lupin points to a nice cozy spot near the fire, but not too close to cause the first years to fall asleep. Like nervous ducklings, the first years sit down in a group. Two first year girls hold hands, they have the same colored oak hair, and both had brown eyes. However, one of the girls is a tad taller than the other and leaner with earth colored eyes. While the other has honey brown eyes and has a more round, soft face.


    Lucy and Martha take in the warm cozy Gryffindor common room with big eyes. Their brother, Jeremy had been sorted into Slytherin instead of Ravenclaw like everyone in the pack had thought including Jeremy himself. But it should not come a surprise, because Jeremy was rather sneaky when he wanted to be and never got caught not even by the evil monster, Greyback, who had taken them away and raised them.


    Lucy and Marth turned to each other as Lucy whispered, "Do you think we''ll be in the same dorm?"


    "I hope so," Martha whispered back. ''But if not, we''ll be close, and that won''t be too bad."


    "Mm," Lucy softly said a bit unease as she glanced around at the very crowded room full of unfamiliar faces. "Do you think, Jeremy will be alright? His house perfects seemed kind of cold, and not very nice."


    "I don''t know," Martha uncertainly replied. "But if there is a problem, we''ll help him out cuz he''s our brother."


    Lucy hums in agreement as the two girls grow silent at the sound of the common door opening. They hold hands and wait. Hopefully, it wasn''t anything too terrible.

 Chapter 574 - Head of Gryffidnor â…¡

    The entire common room falls silent as even the older Gryffindor takes a hint and expectantly wait. A rather petite witch with sweeping blue robes strides into the common room. She seemed to be rather nice looking even if she looked to be rather strict in her own way. She was a tad pale with coffee hair was done up nicely and bright, blue, and brown eyes. For the older Gryffindor''s that knew the new Head of Gryffindor, most of their faces brighten up except for those that had difficulties in her class.


    With the sound of the portrait slamming shut behind her, Professor Bathesheda Babbling eyes her inquisitive Gryffindors, who eye her just as curious back. Standing up to her full height, which was not very tall as more than half of her students were already taller than her. Clearing her throat to gain their attention, Bathesheda steadily says, "I want to welcome everyone to Gryffindor, being a former Gryffindor myself."


    There are nods of approvals from the Gryffindors at her words as Bathesheda continues, "That being said, I would like to make some things clear from the very start." Which caused more than a few Gryffindors to look at her rather rebelliously from the very start. Gryffindor''s tended to be a rebellious lot, which most seemed to conveniently forget.


    "There are several changes which will be immediately implemented," Bathsheda explained in her most confident toned voice. "Firstly, there will be a house meeting every month, where disagreements, concerns, worries, or even suggestions can be voiced. After these meetings, there will be food and drinks for everyone to enjoy themselves and socialize. I want the whole House of Gryffindor to feel closer to each other as a house community."


    There are glances of appraisal from some of the older years in approval, while some of the boys perk up at the thought of a feast once a month in the common room. While the rest of the Gryffindors, either do not care or on the fence for now. Though the na?ve first years visibly perked up at the idea of food and drinks. It would be like holding a party every month!


    "And the second initiative is housing," Bathesheda steadily said earning more than a few startled glances from the Gryffindor. "Firstly, the younger years will be rooming on the lowest dorm floors for first and second years. The middle dorms are for third through fifth years, and the highest located dorms in the tower are for the sixth and seventh years. From now on this will be how dorms are done according to your age group, the dorms will be respectively transferred to said respective levels."


    Most of the Gryffindors do not react as they do not see what the problem is except for the more clever and older years do. With the first years on the lower floors, the older years would have to sneak all the way down the tower past the Perfect''s and back causing there be to be a greater chance of being caught. What in Merlin''s name was the Head of Gryffindor thinking?!


    "And secondly, as there are transfer students in the second and third years, there will are dorm room reassignments," Bathesheda explained at said years groans. "I want to make sure that everyone feels comfortable as such two of the old roommates will be paired together with two new roommates. All changes are posted on the door room doors in silver plaques showcasing those assigned to the dorm room."


    Nodding briskly at them Bathesheda says, "Now that is over and done with let us go to bed, it is late, and it has been a long tiring day. If the first years can be allowed to find their dorm rooms first that would be greatly be appreciated."


    There is another wave of groans, but the Gryffindors remain seated as Lily and Lupin lead the first-year boys and girls each to a different corridor. With a nod of her head, Professor Bathsheda Babbling sweeps out of the dorm room. The instant she leaves there is a chorus of whispers and complaints from the Gryffindors.


    Sirius turns to James and says, "Well, she doesn''t look like a pushover, that???s for sure. But I am sure she can''t resist my charms," Sirius added with a wink.


    Pettigrew shakes his head and says, "I don''t think you''re going to be able to charm your way with Professor Babbling. She''s one tough cookie."


    Sirius pouts and bats his eyes playfully at James. "What do you think, Jamie? Do you think that she can resist my manly wizard charms?"


    James struggles not to smile and chuckles loudly at his friend''s words. "She doesn''t stand a chance, Siri."


    "Jamie!" Sirius whined in embarrassment. "Don''t call me that in public!"


    James rolls his eyes as a rueful smile appears on his face along with that of Pettigrew. James smile quickly fades away as Pettigrew glances away and grows rather still. Sensing that everything was amiss again, Sirius tries to brighten up the atmosphere with jokes as they rise to their feet, and head towards the boy dorms.


    It did not work, because the tense atmosphere carried over into the dorm room. The three boys undressed in awkward silence as Sirius keeps trying to break the uncomfortable ambiance to no avail. Giving up he sighs to himself as Pettigrew murmurs, "G''night, and closes the curtain around his bed.


    Sirius quietly peeks over at James, who says, "Night, Sirius," before he too goes to bed.


    Sirius sighs to himself as he flops down into his bed. Remus would not be up for a while, and he''d be too tired to talk. But this situation between Peter and James had him a tad bit worried. Because what if the marauders broke up?


    Sirius feel into a restless sleep not long after and did not even hear Remus come in. Sirius''s night was full of nightmares that the following morning he woke up with raccoon eyes. Remus and James thought it was hilarious and teased him all morning. He would get even with them, they just watch!

 Chapter 575 - Prefect Duties

    Early the next morning, Rowan wakes up and dresses making sure she has everything. There was not any sort of Prefect meeting this morning, so she did not have to worry about rushing off to attend said meeting. Having packed everything into the bookbag, for now, she did not know if she would have the time to.


    Rowan walked into the common room area where the fie warmly crackles. She sat down in a comfy seat and pulled out two class schedules which a house elf had left next to her bed on the nightstand during the night. The first year''s schedule was the same as she remembered except that Potions and Herbology had switched places. And she did not need to worry about the second year and third-year transfer students as their dorm mates and same year classmates would ensure they arrived on time to their classrooms.


    The first year''s schedule was as follows, Monday, Wednesday, and Friday: Transfiguration, History of Magic, Charms, DADA. However, Wednesday night at midnight Astronomy was held. Thankfully, she did not have to escort the students there as the Astronomy Tower was easy to find, it was just the tallest tower in the caste requiring everyone to climb to the top of the stairs. She just had to make ensure that all the first years were tucked into bed after Astronomy class only for the first month of the school term.


    Tuesdays and Thursdays were just Potions and Herbology. Though on Tuesday afternoon, the new Wizarding, and Muggle Etiquette class was held in the afternoon. For the first time in history, Slytherin had former muggleborn students, who were all former werewolves. It might be a cause for an issue later, but luckily, for the time being, the first years were roughly evenly split between attending the two classes.


    However, on Thursday afternoon like usual it held, the required Flying Class with Hooch after Herbology. Mercifully, the class was at least always held before lunch lest anyone spew their meal. And she did not have to worry about the students whatsoever as even the thickest brain knew how to wonder out of the front entrance and out onto the grounds. But at least said classes were already on the maps they had made and did not need to make any panicked corrections.


    Rowan neatly folded the first-year schedule away and pulled out her own and physically winced.


    Monday¨C Ancient Studies, Charms, Lunch, Advanced Arithmancy (right after reg.)


    Tuesday ¨C Free Period, Alchemy, Lunch, Ancient Runes, DADA


    Weds ¨C DADA, Transfiguration, Ancient Runes


    Thursday ¨C Charms, Alchemy, Free Period, (Gobbledegook)


    Friday: DADA, Advanced Arithmancy, Ancient Studies, Transfiguration, Mermish


    It looked as though for this year all the regular single-class schedules had doubled to be held twice per week. It was all in preparation for their O.W.L''s, but still, it was nauseating to just look it. It was not bad as it could have been as she still at least got a free period. But still, it certainly was not pleasant to look at. At least thankfully, Gobbledegook and Mermish were still held once per week.


    Sadly, Professor Flitwick had been replaced by the new Gobbledegook teacher, Professor Manzil Snipe. But then again it did make sense as Professor Flitwick was the only teacher teaching the class and with three-year classes now to teach. Theoretically, it should be five, but Professor Flitwick made sure there was a two-year gap between the next starting class, before having a new class each year.


    However, after a firm discussion this summer the Board of Hogwarts had agreed to hire a fulltime, Gobbledegook Professor. Though a tad bit sad, Professor Flitwick only to happily gave up teaching Gobbledegook. And because honestly speaking he could barely handle the extra workload as it was not including the influx of students this year.


    Frankly, Rowan did not know how the rest of the Professors were going to handle all of the extra gradings with the new influx of students. But that was not her prerogative, she had enough on her plate as it was. However, if she had to guess, there would be seventh years willing to become student aides. In turn, they would aid the Professor in grading and preparing classes, but they''d receive a letter of recommendation from the Professor upon graduation. It was a fair trade in the end.


    Hearing footsteps from the boy''s staircase, Rowan glanced up to see Severus coming down the stairs. With a wry grin, Severus says, "So, how are we dolling this out?"


    Glancing at the schedule, Rowan says, "I''ll take them to their first three classes of the day. You will make sure they make it to DADA and back to the common rooms. And show them how to get to the library and the study hall without getting lost.


    As for Tuesday, I''ll take them to their first period and the second period, but I expect you to take patrolling for the rest of the week."


    "Seems fair enough," Severus said with a shrug. "Although I''m going to hate Astronomy for the rest of the month."


    They both made identical irritated faces at the thought of having to wake up at one in the morning every Wednesday for an entire month to make sure all the first years got back to the quarters. To be honest, she could not recall their first-year female Prefect ever doing so. But then again, she tended to fall sound asleep into bed and would not have even heard a basilisk wandering around at night.


    Glancing at the time, Rowan says, "Well, we better start making sure they are already up. Think they know an alarm clock spell yet?"


    "No, but if not, that''s the first thing we will teach them later this week," Severus grumbled before the two of them climbed back up the respective dorm stairs.


    Neither Rowan nor Severus were gentle in their awakenings though both did politely knock once on the dorm room in warning before entering. Walking into the dorm room for those that were sound asleep in bed they awoke them with cold water. The poor first years woke up sputtering aghast, but Rowan and Severus merely moved on to the next sleeper.


    They still did stop by the second year nor third-year dorms with the intention to leave a copy of the class schedule with the Hogwarts map for the transfer students. Most of the children were awake, but for those that were not, they hastily waked. Rowan and Severus firmly explained the map, before adding that they could still lie in bed for a bit, but that they were expected to be down at breakfast on time. And gave the senior pair of dorm mates a fierce glance suggesting that be indeed the case and ensuring that their new dorm mates are properly led to their new classrooms with no tricks in between or else there would be hell to pay.


    The glower that Rowan and Severus gave the senior dorm pair promised that if that were not the case, they''d be stuck in detention for an entire month. Even the more cheerful, pranksters in Slytherin got the message and decided to postpone playing tricks until their junior roommates learned their way around the castle. It was in their best interests of course.


    By the time seven o''clock rolled around, the first years were all wide awake neatly lined up in the common room into two lines, one line made up of the boys and the other of the girls. While Severus handed out their schedules and Hogwarts map, Rowan says, "Typically schedules are handed out in the Great Hall. But we thought it better to hand them out early and answer any questions that you might have."


    Seeing the Slytherin first years avidly studying their schedule and map. Rowan says, "Now, as you can see the schedule is as follows, Transfiguration, History of Magic, Charms, and DADA."


    "First off does everyone have their books for Transfiguration and History of Magic?" Rowan sees the students checking their bags as several first years from the boys and girls timidly raise their hands.


    "It''s fine as we''re still in the common room," Rowan explained. "Before I let you go and grab them, remember that after these two classes are Charms and DADA. But you will not be needing to grab those as you will have lunch after the History of Magic. You''ll have ample opportunity to return your prior course books to your dorm and grab the next two textbooks."


    "Now, hurry and get your textbooks," Rowan instructed as several boys and girls hurried back to the dorm to grab their required textbooks.

 Chapter 576 - Prefect Duties â…¡

    Glancing down the row of first years, Rowan and Severus slowly walked over and helped fix crooked collars and straighten out robes. Very swiftly and efficiently the first years returned flushed, but full of relief. Nodding at them, Rowan says, "Good, now if you would please look at your maps."


    The first years all glance down at the maps that they were given and see seven-colored paths. "As you can see by the map key each colored line is the route on how to get to each of your classes starting from the Slytherin quarters. Should you ever get lost this is a simplified map of Hogwarts using physical objects as point markers such as the restroom or a very visible statue or painting. So, if you can find said any one of the said objects, you''ll be able to reorient yourselves."


    The first years instantly perk up at the thought of not having to get lost. Severus gestures for the first years to put away their class schedule and maps. The first years neatly do so as Severus says, "Are there any questions as of yet?"


    The first year''s glance at each other until a pale light-haired boy slowly raises his hand and says, "Um, what are the Professor like?"


    Remembering how Wilkes spoke to them during their first year, Severus attempts to be less stern than usual. "All of the Professors tend to be fair. My aunt is teaching DADA, so I am not sure how that will go, but she will for sure be requiring practical and theoretical work. And that is if any of you have decided to enroll in Gobbledegook. The language course itself is difficult, but though we have no idea what the new Professor Snipe is like as well as the other Professors, but they will be fair."


    The first years look visibly relieved at that as Rowan can clearly see Severus has said all that he is going to say. Sighing to herself, Rowan calmly says, "Now, during breakfast and dinner, all students must sit at their house tables. But during lunch, you may sit at other house tables with your friends. So, there''s no worry that you won''t be able to keep the friends you made on the Hogwarts Express." More than a few first years perk up at that thought.


    "Severus and I have friends from each of the houses including Gryffindor," Rowan firmly said. "There''s nothing wrong with school rivalry, but please attempt to be civil. And if you are going to attempt a prank, please remember that we are Slytherins, and therefore are cunning, and mustn''t be caught."


    The first years wisely nod their heads in immediate understanding as one first-year girl slowly raises her hand. Severus points at her as the first-year girl says, "Um, are the two of you really the last descendants of the founders?"


    The first years all turn to stare at Rowan and Severus with obvious interest. They transfer students had all been sternly told by their parents that they were to be courteous to the Prince twins. They were not only the descendant of Salazar Slytherin himself but that of Godric Gryffindor and Helga Hufflepuff. And as for those belonging to the wealthier purebloods or any pureblood families, their parents had read the papers and expected them to be polite.


    "Through the Prince line, we are the descendants of Merlin and Salazar Slytherin," Severus tried to patiently explain. "And through our father, a squib, we are the last descendants of Godric Gryffindor and Helga Hufflepuff."


    The first year''s nod in satisfaction and seem to be deeply pleased about that fact. Not wanting to answer any more personal questions, Rowan says, "All right, now follow neatly after Severus, while I remain in the back."


    Severus leads in the front with Rowan at the back making sure they do not lose any first years. They did not but still, it was the first day and it was better to be cautious than to suddenly find that one of the first years is missing. They were clearly stared at in obvious surprise as the first year Slytherins all neatly arrived together. The Slytherins already at the house table preened with pride as the first years sat down to eat.


    Rowan firmly chimed at them to not pour more than two spoonsful of sugar or butter onto their toast or oatmeal. She was trying to restrict some of their sugar intake within reason. The first years quickly obeyed as they served themselves brunch.


    The Slytherin first year''s eyes were bright and shiny as they glanced around more subtly than the other first-year students. They gawked just as much as the other house first years only they did not show it quite so visibly. They peeked at the sunny enchanted ceiling and those brighter students whispered just like the Ravenclaw first years about reading it in a History of Hogwarts.


    Slytherin first years were often assumed to be cold and arrogant, but that was not the case at all. Just like any other first-year they too were nervous and excited to be at Hogwarts. But they had been trained or had learned on their own on how to maintain a poker-like face. A person cannot hurt you if they don''t know where your weakness lies. And as for the transfer students, well, they learned not to trust others by rather their actions. It was rather ironic really.


    With awe much like any of the first years seeing the sight each time, hundreds of owls make their way into the Great Hall with packages. More than a few Slytherin first years received care packages from their parents. For those that did not, Rowan firmly handed out two chocolate Honeydukes bars to them with the firm instructions not to eat them right away. The first years'' faces instantly cheered up as they put away their chocolate bars to eat later in their school bags.


    Once all the first years were done, Rowan made sure to ask if they needed to go to the lavatory. None of them did, but nevertheless, she and Severus showed them where the nearest restrooms were. While Severus went off to Ancient Studies, Rowan made sure to lead her first years to Transfiguration.


    They arrived with plenty of time as Rowan assured them in and said, "It''s fine to chatter until Professor McGonagall arrives, but don???t be overly loud." The first years happily pick their seats as Rowan leaves and heads off to Ancient Studies. She was already tired, and she had not even gotten to her first class. She just knew it was going to be a long day.

 Chapter 577 - Curse Breaking

    Having dropped off her charges, Rowan climbed all the way up to the sixth-floor classroom A only to find a note that read, "We''ll be on the first floor in classroom 13A for Ancient Studies."


    Letting out a slew of curses, Rowan climbs all the way back down to the first floor of the castle and to said classroom 13A. She was rather late at this point as she entered the classroom to only find everyone standing up against the wall and staring at her.


    Professor Salah is dressed in her traditional dark blue robes with golden intricate designs on the upper bodice and sleeves. Professor Salah was a curved witch with olive-skinned and kohl-lined eyes. Her honey-colored eyes popped out that much more as her plump lips frowned. Her dark hair had tiny woven golden beaded tassels that swayed unhappily as they musically tinkled with her every movement.


    "You are late, Miss Prince," Professor Salah flatly said. "Please go stand by the wall with the rest of the students and do not touch anything."


    Rowan briefly glances at the various objects spread throughout the room on the stone floor but went to stand next to Severus. She ignored Barrett Boone and his two friends. Theoretically, she was still supposed to be angry at the breakup. Which to be honest she really should be mad. She had been the one to be made out into the villain, while everyone had sided on Barrett''s side. When he was the one who cheated on her first! (And yes, they had never been in an actual relationship, but the correct thing would have been to warn her rather than suddenly dropping the bomb off on her.)


    Professor Salah clears her throat and in a husky accented voice says, "As I was saying before, you''ve all learned ancient basic scripts the year before. These are low-level cursed objects. To be curse breakers or even Auror''s, you will need to learn how to break curses on various objects. As such, I will allow you all to touch said objects and attempt to break the curse using the skills we have been learning during the previous year.


    I do not expect any of you to succeed but to merely attempt the said feat. For homework, I expect all the ancient scripts used along with spells to be written down and explain why said functions could have worked and why they did not break the curse. Also, write a proposal on how to break the said curse on the item for the next class. You shall all be attempting said written proposal."


    Severus who had been giving Barrett the stink eye whispers the moment Professor Salah gestures for them to move. "So, why were you so late?"


    Rowan glares at Severus that screams, "Idiot, no one told me, I had to climb the tower and then back down again."


    Severus sheepishly grins as they all kneel on the floor with objects and chalk. Chalk to write potential ideas on the floor as they had their wands at their side ready to attempt to break the curse. Once everyone was seated next to an item, Professor Salah kept a close eye on them. Despite the objects being cursed with low-level spells, they could still potentially seriously harm any one of her students.


    Rowan just studied the object rather thoughtfully. As promised by Sir Knight Prince the use of the spell, Oculus Specula, had protected her left eye, but caused the rest of her senses to become that much more sensitive. Despite not being able to see the magic in front of her, she could clearly feel it. A mental image gradually formed in her mind of the curses'' true form.


    The three other Ravenclaw seventh years could much more easily sense the magic inside the objects as their magic had already fully awakened as they were already sixteen years of age. They quickly got work leaving Rowan and Severus still observing the cursed artifacts. However, not long after Severus began to work leaving Rowan still carefully studying the artifact before her.


    Most fifth-year students are not capable of sensing such delicate magic. Unlike Rowan, Severus''s talent for potion making came partially from their Prince lineage. Just like Sir Knight Prince had explained the magic veins founding within the Prince males allowed Severus to control a vast amount of power with great delicacy. And the other portion came from sheer talent and experience.


    The art of Potion making was difficult because a single error could potentially destroy the potion in the process of being brewed. The art of being patient and attentive were the skills of great potioneers. Talent could be found anywhere but these two characteristics were what defined a mediocre potioneer from a potions master. It was not something that could be taught but could only be gained through hard work. And Severus had acquired said skill early on.


    With a loud sigh, Rowan finally got to work. After failing to find a single knot in the curse, she decided to visualize the curse as a puzzle. She was rather good at solving puzzles.


    With this new frame of mind, Rowan began to make some progress. Trying out various types of puzzles to attempt to solve the curse, she finally settled on one that showed promise, a sliding block puzzle. Parts of the curse had to be moved around until everything lined up neatly much like a sliding puzzle and the curse could be broken. With that idea in mind, she slowly began to prod the cursed object before her with her magic using an ancient script. It took her more a few tries and several failures to finally figure out what worked best to cause the magic found within the curse to move like a sliding block puzzle.


    Once, Rowan grasped the correct technique everything fell into place. A sliding block puzzle was solved rather easily, one just had to start with the first row and column and then work from there. With a pleased expression, she works her way through the puzzle until finally the sliding block puzzle neatly lines up and the curse breaks with a faint flash.


    Feeling that her legs are sore, Rowan unsteadily climbs to her feet to rub her sore knees. She realizes everyone is staring at her including Professor Salah, since the class was close to ending, and the others had begun to take notes of their attempts to show Professor Salah.


    "Miss Prince, would you care to explain to the classroom, what you just did?" Professor Salah said with disbelief.


    "I just solved a sliding block puzzle," Rowan explained as the lightbulb went on in Severus''s face.


    Instantly Severus got to work, while Professor Salah and everyone else remained in obvious confusion. "May I use the board to explain?" Rowan asked.


    Professor Salah gestures to Rowan to go ahead as Rowan draws a 5x5 puzzle with a total of twenty blocks. She numbers all the blocks in random order and says, "How would one go about solving this type of puzzle, where one can only slide the boxes into place to rearrange the blocks into numerical order?"


    Seeing their blank glances, Rowan proceeds to explain how to go about solving a slide blocking puzzle via a methodical method. No matter how complex the sliding puzzle is if one started in the right place the sliding block puzzle could be solved. She begins to show them examples before putting the chalk down.


    "That''s all I did," Rowan finally said. "I just started breaking the curse from a fixed point and worked my way from there until the curse broke."


    "Utterly genius!" Professor Salah murmured. "This is a revolutionary technique that will surely change the very foundation of curse breaking!"


    Rowan makes a wry face and says, "Professor Salah, I didn''t come up with this technique. This is a type of mental, mathematical muggle puzzle. The credit properly goes to Noyes Chapman, the American puzzle maker."


    Professor Salah suddenly recalls that Rowan and Severus had been raised as half-bloods for their early life. Naturally, neither of them thought quite the same as wizards. And it would seem especially in Rowan''s case.


    "In that case, I shall credit the muggle puzzle maker," Professor Salah. "I hope you don''t mind if I publish a paper on my findings, Miss Prince."


    "Not at all Professor," Rowan firmly replied. "Curse breaking though interesting and useful as it relates to Spell Crafting, but I shall not be specializing in said branch for a career."


    A flash of light causes them all to turn around to see Severus proudly climbing onto his feet. "Well, that was quite simple once I got the hang of it," Severus smugly explained as he brushed the dust off his trousers.


    Professor Salah makes a wry face and says, "It would seem that we have just witnessed the second proof that the method works. I shall expect the two of you to write an essay on the subject. For the next class period, the two of you will be tested on several low-level curses for the next class period while the rest of the class practices this new method on a single artifact."


    The bell thankfully rings, before Professor Salah can say anything more. Rowan scurries away fast as she can as she had to pick up the first years and take them to History of Magic, before rushing to Charms. And Professor Flitwick better not pull the same trick that Professor Salah did on her!


    Still, as Rowan and Severus made their way up to Charms, a small thought came to mind, Riddle''s curse on the DADA. Such a curse should be physically present somewhere, but despite having explored most of Hogwarts including Dumbledore''s office, she had never sensed any such lingering curses. However, the curse was very much real. So exactly, how was the curse was sustaining itself, or was there something more to the curse than initially met the eye?


    Either way that meant only more research, which Rowan simply did not have time for., when in doubt, cheat. She would just have to be clever about it but Aunt Georgine ought to have a better idea as Aunt Georgine was in Egypt for a time and knew more about wards than even Dumbledore. And curses were rather similar to curses in their own way, but instead of building a shield to defend, a curse was exactly the opposite, a sword to attack.


    It was an idea that bore merit, and with that thought in mind, Rowan and Severus made their way into their Charms classroom. Hopefully, Charms would not be too bad. But then again, that may be nigh improbable to hope for considering that their O.W.L.''s were this year.

 Chapter 578 - Ducklings

    Thankfully, Charms went much better with Professor Flitwick, who had them doing color-changing charms. They were to change the color of the items before them into the color they wanted. However, not before Professor Flitwick spent the first fifteen minutes of the lesson lecturing the class on the importance of their upcoming O.W.L.''s.


    "What you must remember," said Professor Flitwick squeakily, perched on his regular pile of books to see over the top of his desk, "is that these examinations may influence your futures for many years to come. If you have not already given serious thought to your careers, now is the time to do so. And in the meantime, I am afraid, we shall be working harder than ever to ensure that you all do yourselves justice!"


    Then they spent half an hour reviewing Summoning Charms, which according to Professor Flitwick were bound to come up in their O.W.L., and then he assigned them their largest amount of Charms homework EVER. It even made Severus and Rowan wince in pain and dread at the sheer amount.


    Still, the lesson ended on a positive note as Professor Flitwick had Rowan and Severus demonstrate the color-changing charm before the class, and later assigning them more homework to the already given outsource. At this rate, none of the fifth years would even have a minute to spare much less Rowan and Severus!


    Having been given a break for the last remaining portion of the class, Rowan began to instantly work on their newly assigned Ancient Studies Essay, while Professor Flitwick wandered around the classroom. He really did not comment on Rowan''s actions given that she and Severus had both amply performed the charm to perfection. There was not much for either of them to do during this class period. And not that he minded as long as they quietly studied.


    Once the less was over, with a loud groan, Rowan wandered off to retrieve the first years and take them down to the Great Hall for lunch. The first years yawn sleepily as they rub the sleep from their eyes. More than one first-year had succ.u.mbed to the warm classroom atmosphere, but thankfully, Master Strass class of History of Magic was so interesting that the first years did not fall asleep despite feeling sleepy.


    Stopping at the entrance of the Great Hall, Rowan says, "Now, all of you can go sit with your friends. When it is time to leave, I will be standing at the entrance, and wait for all of you to go and grab your textbooks, before taking all of you to Charms. Now run along now."


    More than two-thirds of the first years rush off to sit with waving friends at other tables. While the remaining third follows Rowan back to the Slytherin table and take their seats. Severus was already eating when she sat down next to him. Terry and the girls were sitting at the Gryffindor table like they usually did.


    Glancing around Rowan easily spotted Terry and Lupin conversing rather animatedly about some sort of subject. While Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany were chatting with Lily, Willa, and Mary. It seemed like everything was normal except that Pettigrew was sitting next to Lupin and Terry. While James was sitting firmly on the other side of Sirius.


    Shaking her head as it was not her problem to resolve, Rowan returns to eating lunch. After a bite full of food, Rowan says, "So, what will you be doing during your free period?"


    "Beyond grabbing the first years, you mean?" Severus mumbled. "I''ll be working on my essay as instructed too."


    Rowan merely arches her brow and says, "You haven''t made up with Lily yet?"


    Severus stiffens and quietly replies, "I think it might take a bit more time than I initially thought. It isn''t quite as easy to remain, friends, as I previously thought."


    Rowan nods her head in understanding and says, "Either way, you know that I''ll always pick you over Lily, right?"


    "I know," Severus flashed her a faint grin. "And thanks."


    Rowan nods until she realizes that a bunch of girls eying Severus with hearts in their eyes. "Well, if all comes to worst, just know, you have options," Rowan snickered pointing at the girls observing them.


    Severus makes a wary face and says, "Believe me, I''ve already been asked out half a d dozen times at least."


    "Truly?"


    "Yours truly."


    "Huh, who''d have ever guessed in a million years that you would be ever so popular, Sev? I guess that makeover did wonders for you."


    "Or the fact that I''m the most eligible bachelor of the century, close quote."


    "Really, someone actually said that to you?"


    "Yes, believe me, I had the exact same reaction," Severus said with a shudder.


    Rowan snorts and says, "Well at least you know you can probably get anyone you want."


    Severus makes a bitter expression causing Rowan to change the sensitive subject by pointing several boys at the Slytherin table with her silverware. "Hey, I''m in the same boat too," Rowan argued. "Just because I haven''t been asked yet doesn''t mean I won''t be in the future."


    "That''s because they''re too scared of you," Severus drily observed as he flashed said male individuals a menacing glaring for daring to gaze at his twin sister. The boys hastily turn away as Severus wears a smirk on his face. "After you punched Barrett in the ribs hard enough to crack one of his ribs, the gossip got around that you''re a violent woman."


    "To be frank that is true," Rowan acknowledged her shortcomings. "And not that I mind, really. The longer that they are afraid of me, the longer I am worry-free."


    Severus merely shakes his head in response and mutters, "And that is precisely why grandfather worries so much about you never getting married."


    Rowan merely flashes Severus a wolfish grin before finishing her meal. Finished, she glances at the time, before getting up and walking over to stand in the entrance of the Great Hall. The first years Slytherins who had been keeping an eye on her, quickly finish up their meal and say goodbye to their friends. The first years all neatly line up into two lines as before.


    Pleased, Rowan quickly counts them and finds that all the first years are present and not missing. She also gave the second and third years pointed glances reminding them that they better ensure that their roommates get to their classes on time. The second and third year in questions frantically nod from various parts of the hall promising is indeed the case.


    With no trouble at all, Rowan led the first years down the stairs into the dungeons, this time she stops at the entrance, and says, "Does everyone remember the password?"


    The first year''s nod as Rowan points to one of them to say it. The boy in question gulps, before stubbornly taking a step forward and says, "Foe-glass." The common room area swings open as the first year looks proudly in delight.


    "There we are," Rowan said, now hurry inside to grab your Charms and DADA course books. I will wait for all of you in the common room. And should you be tardy, I will walk into the dorms to get you and that includes the boys as well."


    The first years nod their heads firmly, before rushing away to grab their things. Soon enough the first years return with their books until every single one of them is present. With a firm nod, Rowan leads them back out and up the stairs. Thankfully, she would have an hour break after delivering the first years to finish up her essay, before Advanced Arithmancy. And that was always a class she looked forward too.

 Chapter 579 - Vat?

    The next morning, Rowan shivered as she dressed after a morning shower. Yesterday, Advanced Arithmancy had been normal with Alice Yates chattering her and Head Girl Madley''s ear off. Apparently, Frank Longbottom had successfully gotten into the Auror program and started at the training academy at the start of Autumn as well. And all the while, while giggling, Alice had shown off the engagement ring Frank and given to her during the summer. The two would be wed the following year during the summer holidays before Alice began and was accepted into the Auror academy. The couple would hold off on having a baby until she graduated and was at least one year in the field.


    It was a solid plan; which Rowan very much approved of and had commented to Alice. Alice happily hugged Rowan and genuinely said, "I can''t wait until you find someone too, Rowan!" To which, Rowan replied by giving Alice a cold shoulder for the rest of the class period to the amus.e.m.e.nt of Head Girl Madley.


    Finished dressing, Rowan quickly made sure to grab what she would need for Alchemy and her two other classes. Thanks to her magical expanding bookbag, she did not need to make second trips and liked to keep it that way. Having checked over everything twice, she finally headed downstairs to make sure the first years have begun to awaken. She managed to teach at least one boy and girl in each dorm room to cast a tempus alarm spell.


    And once she knocked and peeked inside in dorms, every single girl was sleepily climbing out of bed and in the process of dressing. A couple were already finished and even managed to reach the common room area before Rowan made it downstairs. Once everyone was gathered, Rowan said, "I will be able to help with tutoring on Tuesday mornings, and Thursdays in the afternoon. The rest of the time, I can answer simple questions, but will not be readily available."


    Rowan glanced at Severus who barely stopped himself from rolling his eyes and stiffly said, "I will be available for tutoring Monday and Wednesday in the afternoon."


    The first years prospectively brighten up as Rowan says, "I''ve reserved an empty classroom on the first floor to use as our tutoring room. This will be the tutoring classroom for the entire year. It will be classroom eleven. It is on your map. I expect all of you to be able to easily find it."


    One of the first years raises their hand causing Rowan to gesture to the first year to speak. The girl nervously clears her throat and says, "I was wondering if I could bring a friend over for tutoring? Um, she''s in Hufflepuff and she is having a bit of trouble with Charms. Would that be alright?"


    "You may invite any of your friends, but I expect them to study," Rowan sternly said. "There is plenty of time for all of you to chatter and play around. But Severus and I are both giving up our own time to tutor all of you. So, please make that abundantly clear to your friends."


    "Thank you, Prefect Prince," the girl happily said in relief.


    "Any more questions," Rowan asked and at seeing none adds, "Very well, let us depart."


    This time around, Rowan and Severus walk behind the first years and allow them to lead the way. Feeling much more comfortable and confident the first years manage to correctly make it all the way to the Great Hall. Nodding in approval Severus says, "From now on, all of you will wake up on your own and walk to the Great Hall."


    The first years nod their heads in understanding as not only did they all have alarm clock spells but now are confident in not losing their way. Their friends were rather envious of their maps and since then, they had shared them with their friends. It was rather nice and made the first years and transfer students all feel closely knitted together despite belonging to other houses.


    Having made sure that the first years made it to Potions, Rowan easily made her way to the alchemy classroom. Severus was already waiting inside when Rowan took a seat at one of the laboratory worktables. Severus smirks and says, "How did it go?"


    "They were able to easily find the Potions classroom, while I watched them use the map," Rowan replied. "And given that it is in the dungeons as well, it wasn''t a difficult classroom to find."


    "Well, at least they''ll be out of our hair by tomorrow," Severus drily muttered.


    Severus is interrupted by the arrival of a short wizard, Professor Boas. His silver hair is still parted slightly at the side to the right in a distinguished German hairstyle part. His sideburns are neatly trimmed as the pale wizard says in a German-accented voice, "Velcome my most intelligent students!"


    "How vaz your summer?" Professor Boas made small talk.


    "Very well, thank you for asking professor," Rowan replied. "We were tasked to work on alchemy formulas by our apprenticeship master."


    "Yez, Professor Dumbledore showed me your vork," Professor Boas grinned.


    "Now den, ve shall vork on da N.E.W.T level formula''s," Professor Boas explained. "Ze should be self-explanatory, ve shall begin at once!"


    Rowan and Severus open their textbook and begin to work on the seventh-year alchemy formula. As they work, Rowan asks, "Professor Boas, is it possible to create a new magical plant by combining existing magical plants and alchemy?"


    "Yez," Professor Boas answered in delight. "Iz a most difficult ding to do but can be accomplished. Such as da snapping flower dat ve enjoy and other such magical plants."


    "Fr?ulien Prince, vat is dat ye vish to create?" Professor Boas excitedly inquired.


    "Blood Fruit," Rowan confessed. "I was wondering that if we could find a stable food source for Vampires and other dark magical creatures, would they not be accepted into wizarding society? I believe that if the danger could be lowered to nonexistence, the wizarding society as a whole society would not only grow but progress at unbelievable rates!


    As such, I would like to attempt to create a fruit that tastes of meat and blood but is still a plant grown product. However, to do so I believe it would have to be somewhat sentient like the Venomous Tentacula plant and be able to consume the flesh of animals in order to produce said the desired effect."


    "Brilliant!" Professor Boas exclaimed. "Yez, a very good idea. But most difficult to accomplish. Might I suggest speaking to Professor Sprout if dat is to be your journeymen project? Zee, still ''ave plenty of time to decide for da project for da next sc''ool year."


    "I will," Rowan muttered, before returning to her own project. She ignored Professor Boas jabbering at Severus about his own project.


    However, it was not as though Severus''s planned project for next year was no less boring or brilliant. Severus was just as overly ambitious as herself and was attempting to create a basic cure it all potion. A general potion that could relieve basic things such as curses, illness, or other even poisons. But it said potion would only work on a low-level state as anything more would be an impossible feat to accomplish given the complexities of the human body and the characteristics of the cause are illness, curse, or poison.


    That and the fact that she had heard it a thousand times. No doubt, Severus was already sickened and tired of hearing about her own project explanation by now. But what could she say, she was just as enthusiastic about her own project! That and the fact that she had heard it a thousand times. No doubt, Severus was already sickened and tired of hearing about her own project explanation by now. But what could she say, she was just as enthusiastic about her own project!


    And not to mention that Severus had yet to explain his DADA project. However, from what Rowan had briefly overheard from his conversations with their grandfather, it might be to sustain dual spells. It was an almost impossible feat due to magic consumption and much less to react accordingly.


    However, Prince''s seemed to be the exception as the dual spells were cast, one wandlessly and the other wordlessly. But such a feat would be impossible for Rowan upon recalling her volatile magic. No, if she attempted such a feat the need would be most dire, and she would pay a painful price for it as she had been shown with a simple child''s spell. Either way, whatever project that Severus decided upon, it would be sure to be brilliant without a doubt.

 Chapter 580 - Vanishing Spell

    The rest of the week for Rowan is an exhausting blur as she moved from one thing to another. Thankfully the first years were on their own by Wednesday and the colored map had gone a long way in saving her from future troubles. Not to mention inadvertently caused the 1st year Slytherins for the first time in Hogwarts history to become the most popular friends to have.


    Strangely enough, countless barriers were broken and many outside house friendsh.i.p.s had been forged. Even more peculiar is that the highest outside house friendsh.i.p.s that occurred were between that of Slytherin and Gryffindor. That may have had to do with the influx of transfer students that had been sorted into Slytherin, with the second-largest number in Gryffindor, then followed by Ravenclaw, and lastly, Hufflepuff having the least number of said sorted children.


    Logically speaking, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tended to get along with Slytherin in their own fashion. While friendsh.i.p.s between Gryffindor and Slytherin did not tend to survive the interhouse rivalry between the two houses. But none of the older years would impede said friendsh.i.p.s as they once would have done thanks mostly in part to the actions of Rowan and Severus ever since their first year at Hogwarts.


    That and with the announcement of the Prince and Snape lineage, the Prince twins by right of blood belonged to three houses of Hogwarts as true living descendants. And the Slytherins would not force the hand of the twins to act against their own house nor that of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. The Slytherins refused to have the past repeat itself once again and lose the viable descendants of Slytherin. Nor would even the staunchest pureblood supporters in Hufflepuff or Gryffindor force the hand of the Snape lineage and bring shame and dishonor to their houses living descendants.


    After all, at present, the Prince twins represented the best of the founders possessing multiple bloodlines. Even the Ravenclaw''s considered them one of their own and were privately convinced if not for the combination of their Salazar Slytherin and Merlin lineage, the Prince twins would have surely been in their house given their superior intelligence. As such for perhaps for the first time since Hogwarts founding, inter-house rivalries were at an all-time low even more since the previous year upon learning that their existed two heirs out of the three houses. That and it was a unanimous, unspoken agreement between the purebloods of all three houses to keep the peace as best as they could. And which they had and would continue to keep.


    Despite that being a rather happy turn, the sheer amount of homework that Rowan received in the week was back-breaking. If Charms and the rest of their courses had been bad, Transfiguration was twice as worse. Much like Professor Flitwick, Professor McGonagall started their first lesson much with a stern lecture.


    "You cannot pass your O.W.L.''s," said Professor McGonagall grimly, "without serious application, practice, and study. I see no reason why everybody in this class should not achieve an O.W.L. in transfiguration as long as they put in the work." And proceeded to assign them to triple the amount of homework that Professor Flitwick had assigned them in Charms.


    Rowan visibly winced at the statement as Transfiguration was one of her second-worst subjects to speak other than Potions. It was not that she was not smart at it, but something about the very act disturbed her and rubbed her wrong. At least it was not as bad in her first year, but it had steadily been getting worse every year. And she had the inkling that the best grade she would ever be able to achieve in Transfiguration would an Exceed Expectations.


    Professor McGonagall noticed the flinch and paused to say, "Miss Prince, I am more than amply aware that you achieved an Exceed Expectations on your C.S.A.E. I see no reason why you should not be able to achieve an Outstanding mark on your O.W.L.''s this year with a bit of effort on your part."


    Rowan shivered with dread as Professor McGonagall swept past her, while Severus smugly stared at his twin. He had gotten an Outstanding, and he knew it. That and he knew that he had a natural talent for it that his twin sister did not in fact possess.


    "Today, we are starting with Vanishing Spells. There are easier than Conjuring Spells, which you would not usually attempt until N.E.W.T. level, but they are still among the most difficult magic you will be tested on in your O.W.L," Professor McGonagall said.


    Rowan made a wry face at the remark. She did not have a problem vanishing a snail or insect or even dead things or non-living things. However, she was not certain that she could so easily erase a creature that could in fact stare her in the eye. It was going to be a problem. Why couldn''t have been conjuring? She could do that much more with ease as nothing was never really conjured out of nothing rather it was magic that forced atoms already into existence to form that which the spell forced into existence much like a mathematical formula.


    While everyone else in the classroom was working on vanishing snails, Rowan and Severus had been given the task of vanishing kittens. Rowan could not even point her wand at the purring fuzzball on her desk. Rather there was an utterly horrified expression on her face that suggested that she might do something rather Gryffindorish like commit open mutiny against Professor McGonagall.


    Not that Severus had a problem with it has he easily vanished the kitten away, before returning it back. With a smug smirk, he patiently waited for Professor McGonagall to come back to test them both. Severus easily performed the spell when Professor McGonagall came back, but Rowan under extreme duress performed the spell in front of Professor McGonagall, and only to have it fail.


    Professor McGonagall frowns and says, "Well, this is most unexpected, and will certainly be on the exam, Miss Prince. I would suggest that you work on the subject." And proceeded to double the amount of homework that they had already been assigned with.


    Turning towards Severus, Professor McGonagall says, "Ten points to Slytherin!" Before an angry cry causes them all to look back towards the source, it was Tiffany.


    Felton Graham, a curly auburn-haired boy with blue eyes flashes Professor McGonagall a sheepish smile that innocently says it all, "whoops."


    (Tragically, he was Terry and Severus''s other roommate. But worst of all he was a known pervert. He had lost Slytherin more points than any other Slytherin and that was among both the older and younger years. Still, he was not a rapist nor liable to become one.... which was not saying much in his defense.)

 Chapter 581 - Vanishing Spell â…¡

    Not accepting Graham''s response with a fierce scowl on her face, Professor McGonagall thunders over and roars, "Well, what have to say for yourself, Mr. Graham?"


    Tiffany is flushed in anger as Silvia has her wand directly pointed at Felton Graham in a very real threat, while Bethanie is glowering at the pervert as she helps Tiffany cover herself with her robes. Felton shrinks down and does not respond to Professor McGonagall''s question.


    What happened, Miss Topsy?" Professor McGonagall pointedly asked noticing the stance of the three girls against the boy, who had a less than savory reputation.


    Tiffany bit her lip for a moment, before calmly saying, "It was nothing, Professor, it was just a mistake."


    "That''s right!" Felton immediately piped in. "I was just careless for a moment, Professor. It won''t happen again, I swear it!"


    "I will be the judge of that, Mr. Graham," Professor McGonagall said with a frown. Turning towards the girl, she says, "Miss Topsy, what exactly did Mr. Graham''s stray vanishing spell hit?"


    Tiffany flushed more darkly in utter anger and humiliation, before quietly murmuring, "A bit of my skirt, Professor."


    Professor McGonagall''s face darkens in outrage as she whirls onto the already wincing boy. "Twenty points from Slytherin, Mr. Graham! A one weeks'' worth of detention with me, and one with your head of house! You will begin by reporting to detention with me, this every evening!"


    Felton lets out a groan but does not seem to be affected by it. However, suddenly, Felton pales having glimpsed the evil smiling face of Terry. He abruptly realized with dread that he had forgotten one very crucial fact; Tiffany Topsy was good friends with Terry Greengrass. This only meant one thing, Terry Greengrass would avenge the slight against his friend. He was so utterly dead¡­.


    Professor McGonagall''s lips are curled in outrage, but she still turns to the side and points her wand at the girl to return the vanished skirt portion away. Tiffany sincerely flashes their stern Transfiguration a grateful smile, which to all their surprise, Professor McGonagall quietly returns. And she really did look much prettier like that, which made the girls quietly understand why Professor McGonagall''s fianc¨¦ had fallen for her.


    With a brisk nod at Miss Topsy, Professor Minerva McGonagall walks away but keeps periodically checking up on the poor lass. She had heard the recount of what had occurred during the summer, and how the poor lass was now being ostracized. She would have to have a word with some of the other staff members to keep an eye on the girl. No doubt the less than scrupulous members of the opposite s.e.x would use this as an opportunity to use the girl and cast her way without any repercussions. They would have to keep a watchful eye out for violence and other such actions against Miss Topsy.


    The instant class is over, Rowan and Severus rush out of the classroom to wait for Tiffany, Silvia, and Bethanie. While waiting, they see Felton Graham rush out of the classroom first only to freeze like a deer at spotting Rowan and Severus combined. The Prince twins send cold glares at him all but promising that they would add to his already assigned detentions the first chance they got. Especially Severus as they were in fact roommates.


    Watching Felton scurry away like a frightened c.o.c.kroach, they see Terry diligently leading the girls over to them. Tiffany looks rather embarrassed as she arrives at a halt before Rowan and Severus. Furrowing her brows at Tiffany''s reaction, Rowan carefully asks, "Tiffany has something like this already happened before?"


    Tiffany flushes a bit more darkly causing her five friends to all furrow their brows at her. None of them were stupid enough to ask the reason why. They all perfectly knew the reason as to why. It was all because of the rumors now surrounding Tiffany of her being a Bride of Death. Nothing more than a terribly antiquated superstition really, but unfortunately said superstition still held a great deal of power in the wizarding world.


    "Do Severus and I need to warn anyone else away?" Rowan crisply asked though there was a very cold gleam in her eyes as if suggesting what terrible fate would befall anyone that did.


    Tiffany hesitates for a moment, before replying, "It hasn''t gotten so bad that the two of you need to interfere. I can take care of myself."


    All five friends clearly look unconvinced as Silvia murmurs, "Well, just in case, Bethanie and I will be sticking to you even during restroom breaks." Bethanie nods her head in agreement, while Tiffany looks both dismayed and relieved at the same time. Her pride had not allowed her to ask for help and nor did she want to bring her own problems up.


    Terry, on the other hand, in a rather casual manner interjects, "Don''t worry about, Felton, Tiffany. Severus and I will have a nice chat with him regarding respecting young ladies, it will not happen again. And as for any of the other boys, I will have a private word or two. That ought to dissuade the worst of the troublemakers, but still, I''d rather you not go wandering on your own, Tiffany."


    Terry solemnly stares at Tiffany as he gravely says, "The worst of those scoundrels won''t be so easily dissuaded and might just try something, so keep your wand close at all times."


    "I know," Tiffany darkly muttered with a knowing gleam in the depth of her eyes that had not been there before. And which caused everyone in the group to exchange pointed stares with each other over her head. They would take turns if they had to, but Tiffany was to be watched as much as humanely possible and not left unguarded.


    With some time left until their next course, they make their way to the library to study for a bit until it is time to go their separate ways. Still, there was a bit of a worried expression on all their faces. Because sooner or later, Tiffany would somehow find herself all alone. And at that point in time, what could possibly happen? And some of their imaginations were the worst possible thing that could happen to a girl, and it was not unheard of occurring at Hogwarts.


    (The best example was Mary MacDonald in Potter''s timeline of the assault by the Death Eater known as Damien Mulciber. There were not enough details to suggest an actual **** transpired, but molestation most certainly did occur. And the bastard did go on to prove his vile tendencies by becoming a rapist of female muggles.)

 Chapter 582 - Professor Manzil

    In the following class period, Rowan was still a bit distracted, but not for long. If she had thought that Professor McGonagall was bad, well, Professor Babbling had assigned them thrice as much as the amount of homework than in Transfiguration! It made more than one student suddenly want to drop the class, sadly, such an option was out of the question until next year.


    The staggering amount of homework constituted of translation scripts and rune rituals. Their homework essays did not only have to be written in English but with a second written version as well in Ancient Runes. It was a test to ensure that they could reverse translate as well, which made Rowan want to scream!


    And now it certainly made more sense why a greater portion of the student body in their year had elected Care of Magical Creatures, Divination or Muggle Studies as elective courses. She suddenly found herself in those same shoes of wanting to drop Ancient Runes and wishing she would have gone for an easier course. Tragically, it was much too late now.


    The rest of the day passed in an exhausted blur followed by another exhausting day. Come Thursday, the last course of the day, Goobbledook, Rowan was earnestly praying for the weekend to finally arrive. For the first time in an exceedingly long time, she was planning to sleep in late on Saturday at least until seven o''clock, and eight o''clock on Sunday.


    Thankfully, she at least had a bit of a respite as she had a free course period before Gobbledegook to give her enough time to gain her breath back. With a groan, Rowan rose to her feet and made her way to the new Gobbledegook Professor''s classroom, Professor Manzil Snipe. From what she had heard from the lower years, he was not as nice as Flitwick, but he was not as tough as the new lower year transfiguration professor, Professor Norman Hopkins.


    Tragically that did not mean much to Rowan as she did not have Professor Hopkins for Transfiguration. But if she had to guess, Professor Hopkins was on par with Professor McGonagall for strictness level, and that Professor Snipe was more on par with Professor Vector or Professor Babbling. The two witches were firm, but not overly strict, which meant that at least Professor Snipe was not a terrible teacher, to begin with.


    Rowan was one of the first to make her way into the classroom and found it largely empty except for the figures of a few Hufflepuffs in her year sitting up in one of the corners of the classroom. Nodding her head at them in recognition, she goes up to sit next to the figure of Andrew Abbot.


    Andrew flashes Rowan a tired grimace, unlike his usual natural cheery self. Why even Andrew was being affected by his Prefect duties. And he was a bloody Hufflepuff for heaven''s sake!


    Slumping down next to him, Rowan says, "I''m exhausted."


    "Same," Andrew whimpered. "I haven''t even had time to reply to Petunia''s letter."


    He was rather dismayed now at being been thrilled to be a Prefect. Just what had he been thinking at that point in time?! Who would have ever thought that his position as Prefect could possibly be a danger to his relationship with his girlfriend have Petunia Evans! But worst of all after his duties were done for the day, he only had enough energy to change into his pajamas or like last night falling straight away into bed sound asleep with his robes still on the instant, his head touched his fluffy pillows.


    "I know what you mean," Rowan muttered as she rubbed her tired gaze. "Petunia''s been writing to be all about the NASA program, and how the American''s have launched Viking 1, the planetary probe towards Mars."


    Andrew turns and stares at Rowan as he says, "I must confess, I really didn''t get it, when Petunia tried to explain it to me. Why are the muggles sending metal-like things into space?"


    "To see if there is life on the planet Mars or if it is even possible to inhabit the planet," Rowan matter-of-factly replied.


    "Well, how in Merlin''s name would that be important to us as wizarding folks?" Andrew muttered. "Professor Elias Murphy, the new muggle studies Professor is really excited about the whole subject of space travel. But I still don''t get it."


    Rowan purses her lips, before slowly saying, "Well, what if a witch of wizard went to the moon? Could we possibly create breathable air or even make it possible for witches and other wizards to travel to the moon by establishing a portkey? Or does magic outside of Earth even work or does it have a set of different rules? More importantly, even the idea that via magic the moon or another planet could possibly become a viable habitat for all wizardingkind if Earth one day is no longer habitable or we can no longer hide from muggles all together! It is an interesting theory which to consider or simply to test the infinite possibilities of magic."


    Andrew''s brows arch sky high as his mind finally begins to think and ponder the potential future implications of such an event. "Huh, I had never thought of it that way," Andrew slowly said. "I suppose it''s a rather important event to think of after all. I guess it just seems so impossible to believe that muggles can go to the moon, and places that we wizarding folk could never possibly go all on our own."


    Before Rowan can reply, the two figures holding hands of Pandora and Xeno arrive. Rowan and Andrew tiredly smile at the couple as they take a seat next to them. "Tired much?" Pandora grinned at them causing her aqua-colored eyes to glitter like the brightest gem.


    Smiling at the blond Ravenclaw, Rowan says, "Aren''t we all? I would think it''s worse in your house because despite Ravenclaws always having one''s nose stuck in a book, they''re always full of an endless stream of questions."


    "I know," Pandora huffed. "They don''t leave me enough time to spend with Xeno here."


    "It''s alright, Pans," replied Xeno to his girlfriend, who flashed him a pink hearted smile.


    Despite being boyfriend and girlfriend Xeno dressed as eccentric as ever with bright feathers interwoven in his candy floss like hair, and slightly cross-eyed blue eyes. There was little doubt in Rowan''s mind exactly which parent, the yet unborn Luna Lovegood resembled more. It did not take a genius to figure out exactly who it was.


    Barely holding off from rolling her eyes at the pink lovey-dovey display of the Ravenclaw couple, Rowan says, "So Xeno ready to take your N.E.W.T.''s this year?"


    Xeno pales as he drily says, "I''ll manage somehow."


    Before Pandora can cheer up her boyfriend, the tall, lean figure of Severus Prince sits right down next to her. Xeno and everyone just stared in surprise at Severus as he always sat down next to Lily in the class. Why in Merlin''s name was he sitting up here with them?!


    Xeno, Pandora, and Andrew all turn to stare at Rowan with questions in their eyes. Rowan merely makes a shooing motion in reply as Lily enters the classroom and goes to sit with Regulus and Dirk without glancing up even once at Severus.


    The three friends once more look at Lily, who peeks up at them and sees Severus gazing most intently at the open book in front of him. A look of dismay fills Lily''s emerald eyes, before she glances away in embarrassment, and opens her bag to only stare at the empty seat beside her that is usually filled. For a moment, she stares longingly at the empty seat next to her and bites her lips as she is prone to doing when uneasy. She had been feeling very lonely without Severus at her side, but she did not know how to truly go about patch things up between the two of them.


    And even worse, she had often found her eyes naturally drawn to his figure. She simply didn''t know what to make of her feelings, and they frightened her, but at the same time filled her with a longing she had never felt before. But even worse, she had never felt so timid before. It was most unGryffindor of her!


    While Lily distracts herself by pulling out her school supplies, Xeno, Pandora, and Andrew, all turn to gaze at Rowan with wide eyes. Though Pandora''s shrewd eyes did hold a glimmer of truth to them, Rowan shrugged her shoulders and firmly refused to answer the unspoken questions in their eyes. Thankfully, she is saved from any further pestering, when the door slams open.


    They all turn to face the new Goobledegook Professor, Professor Manzil Snipe. The short wizard with sly-looking eyes has his hair slicked back and a sharp hooked nose. The entire class becomes silent as he says in Gobbledegook, "I am Professor Manzil Snipe. For the rest of the year, there will be no English spoken in this class except for Gobbledegook. Naturally, there are exceptions to explain a new word and the following context for the word to be understood. You should all be fluent enough speakers at this point in time, and I have been informed by Professor Flitwick that you have already been tested on the basics of negotiation and bargaining. This year, the final exam will be to create various written contracts in Gobbledegook."


    There are gasps and loud groans heard in class from the fifth and the seventh years, while the fourth and sixth years all seem to look on with utter delight. It was going to be an awfully long year for the fifth and seventh years.


    Without showing the slightest bit of dismay at his student''s groans, Professor Snipe goes to say, "Highly secure goblin contracts must be written in Gobbledegook. As such to ensure that all of you are capable of doing so, the written contracts that will be for the final exam will be presented to an actual Gringotts lawyer, who will judge the final result, and decide if it is an iron-clad contract worthy of a goblin."


    Ignoring the expressions on the fifth and seventh years, Professor Snipe concentrates on the sparkling faces of the fourth and sixth years, mostly of the Slytherin variety with a few exceptions like Dirk Cresswell, a Ravenclaw. Without any further ado, he just jumps in and begins to write a standard goblin contract.


    The only sound after that can be heard is the scratching of quills against parchment. It remained that way for the rest of the class period. Though there was a rather pleasant surprise in store for the Hogwarts librarian, Madam Irma Pince later that evening. The rarely ever used library textbooks on Gringotts bank laws were all checked out to the shock of the librarian. Though she was privately tickled pink to see the goblin law books being so solemnly read. It cheered her prickly librarian heart quite a bit causing her to give her stamp of approval to Professor Snipe.

 Chapter 583 - Curps

    It had been a rather strange week back at Hogwarts. It was the feeling of D¨¦j¨¤ vu and feeling as though he was in a dream despite being wide awake that had James unable to completely concentrate on that which was occurring before him. Even worse, he constantly felt as though he was moving through thick syrup that was threatening to drag him down under and suffocate him in a thick, sticky swirling torrent of memories of the past.


    At the start of everything, he had had been just been glad to be back and see his parents, his friends, and Lily. It was like a beautiful dream, and he felt that was exactly what his trip to Diagon Alley before the start of the school term had been. But then his sweet dream had rudely been punctured and deflated only to find himself rudely awake.


    And a painful starting realization hit him, one that James could no longer deny. That this was his true reality, and a part of him bitterly resented that fact. Because he had still lost everything in the end and failed his wife, friends, the Order, Professor Dumbledore, and even more importantly his son, Harry.


    A deep pang of heartache is felt within him as he recalls that last, and tragic night. All he could remember was shouting at Lily to run and take Harry. Suddenly there was a flash of green light and that was the end, and he knew no more. He did not know what had possessed him to run downstairs without his wand, but he had. But then again, he had not been thinking at that moment, all he could think was to get to Lily and their son in time to save them.


    James rapidly blinks as the sun hit his face as he emerged onto the grassy grounds alongside with Sirius, Lupin, and Pettigrew, (who was clearly standing far away from James and was walking on the other side of Lupin).


    Taking a deep breath, James inhales the rich scent of the forest underneath the warm blue sky. Ignoring the chatter around him, James solely concentrates on setting aside his emotions for the time being as they make their way to the area where Professor Kettleburn''s outdoor classes are held at. They wave to Hagrid as they pass, who was almost impossibly different that James would have never believed possible.


    It was not that Hagrid so much dressed differently rather how he carried himself with confidence had changed. His hair was now sleek and shiny pulled into a long ponytail and had a neatly trimmed beard. James had been rather shocked by how many girls in Gryffindor had school crushes on the manly groundskeeper, who had bulging muscles in all the right places.


    A great large boarhound barks at them and wags his tail. Sirius comments and says, "Just in case you don''t remember Hagrid''s dog, his name is Fang."


    James slowly nods his head as he indeed did not remember the dog. Hagrid had never had one when he was still attending Hogwarts nor after that, that he knew of. But then again, he had been forced to acknowledge that this was not the same world that he knew in the past. A mirror world, no doubt. Similar enough, but different enough that it was plain enough to see that this was in fact not his original world.


    A glint of red hair sparkling in the sunlight causes James to glance over and see Lily accompanied by her friend, a dark-haired witch with golden-brown eyes, Mary MacDonald. It was a shock to see that Mary was not the shy girl he remembered of before, but even more so to learn that she was Lupin''s girlfriend as of that summer.


    James eyes unconsciously wander to Pettigrew who was walking next to Lupin. Despite knowing that he was not his original world, James could not let his past feelings go. Maybe, the Pettigrew of this world had not done anything wrong, yet. But he just could not rid himself of his feelings of betrayal. He just could not.


    Refusing to gaze at Pettigrew more than necessary James finds his eyes once more straying towards Lily. Lily turns around and flashes him a warm smile causing James to feel that sting of emotions again. A part of him jumped up in delight and the other half of him felt reserved, estranged, and betrayed. Why? Because no matter who much this Lily looked like his Lily, she simply was not his wife, and mother of his son, Harry. And frankly, he did not know what to make of that.


    Sirius spotting James intense gaze, visibly smirks and says, "Still haven''t said anything to Lily yet, eh, James?" As he nudged James painfully in his ribs in emphasis.


    James finds himself flushing to his sheer mortification, before quickly answering, "No, I haven''t. And please do not say another word, Siri."


    Pettigrew snorts and mutters, "Now, that sounds like Rowan right there."


    James visibly blinks as Lupin softly chuckles, "You may not remember, Rowan, James, but you certainly sound like her."


    James makes a wry face not sure what to make of that. Thankfully, he is saved from answering as they arrive at a newly built small padlock fence. Inside the small fence is a small looking dog that resembles a Jack Russell Terrier except for its forked tail. Next to the Curp are tiny wiggling curppies about playing with each other, while some of them snooze in a curppie pile next to their mother.


    Professor Kettleburn is smiling a pearly white smile that contrasts with his rugged, tough tanned skin. As usual, his gray hair is messily stuck up like a bird''s nest. His rugged brown left eye is full of energy as his right now has an eyepatch. His right eye was accidentally gouged out during the summer when handling an irritated nestling pair of dragons. Still, he leaned on his wooden right leg and gestured for them to gather around his enchanted silver hand.


    "I thought we''d start off this year on a bright note," Professor Kettleburn said in a cheerful booming voice.


    Pointing at the figure of Severus, who is standing next to Terry, Professor Kettleburn says, "Prince, what can you tell me about Curps?"


    "Crups are thought to be wizard bred and magically created rather than natural magical creatures," Severus replied. "Curps originated in Southeast England. Intently loyal to wizards, they eat almost anything, but in turn, are rather ferocious against Muggles. A Curp license must be obtained in order to have said creatures as pets as they must be made sure to not attack muggles in muggle-inhabited areas."


    "Very good, Prince, ten points to Slytherin," Professor Kettleburn said, before turning towards his class. "You''ll all be getting a go inside the pen and try to approach the momma Curp. Making sure to walk slowly and hold out your hand for her to smell. If she deems all is well with your approach, she will allow you to touch her cruppies."


    Turning to the Gryffindors, Professor Kettleburn knowingly says, "We will start with the girls." The Slytherin and Gryffidnor girls in the class rush forward to stare into the pen at the cute cruppies.


    Severus and Terry walked over towards Lupin and them. Terry loudly sniffs and through watery eyes, in a muffled voice says, "I''m most averse to them."


    Sirius snickers at Terry''s words, and cheerfully retorts, ???Serves you right for making fun of me in the past."


    Terry merely glares with watery eyes as Severus reaches into his pocket and hands Terry a hankie. Terry murmurs, "Thank you," as he wipes his eyes and runny nose. "Achoo!"


    Severus frowns in disgust, before saying to Lupin, "How''s being a Prefect going?"


    Lupin sighs and says, "I wish that Lily and I had thought to make a map for the first years and transfer students like the two of you did. Thankfully, your first year Slytherins and the transfer students from your house shared them with friends and then we made copies for all our Gryffindors. Also, I heard that the two of you are offering to tutor the other first years as well. I must say I am impressed."


    Severus cheeks faintly begin to turn pink and grumbles, "Rowan said that might help keep interhouse friendsh.i.p.s alive and well. And besides, we are each only tutoring them twice per week. Monday and Wednesday for me and Tuesdays and Thursdays for Rowan."


    "It seems like a really good idea to be perfectly honest," Lupin remarked most notably impressed.


    "I would have liked to have had tutors our first year at Hogwarts," Pettigrew muttered with a shudder remembering that first year. "If not for Rowan tutoring us in the library, I think we would have failed all of our classes."


    "Mm," Lupin grins. "Rowan doesn''t look it, but she''s surprisingly the nurturing type."


    Pettigrew nods as Severus smiles a rare gentle smile in public. "Mm, when we were young children all sorts of animals would find their way to her. They always knew she would help bandage a wound or fix a broken limb. Oh, she''d grumble about their foolishness, but she''d always lend a willing hand."


    "I''m surprised, she didn''t end up as a Gryffindor," Sirius grumbled. "She''s certainly Gryffindorish at times."


    "The same thing can be said about Hufflepuff given her love of food and interhouse friendsh.i.p.s," Pettigrew observed.


    "Nah," Terry sniffed. "She''s much too cunning to be anything but a Slytherin."


    They all turn to eye Terry as if saying, "You would know, Spider."


    Terry must have sensed their inner thoughts as he narrows his eyes and says, "You were all thinking something rude right now, weren''t you!?"


    They all glance away as James slowly says, "If they were, I can''t claim to know."


    Terry snorts and wipes his nose clean. Glancing back at the girls around the Curps pen, he says, "You know I think the only real mistake is that Professor Kettleburn regrets that Rowan never took Care of Magical Creatures. I heard him bem.o.a.ning to himself after the Triwizard Tournament over a pint of Firewhiskery."


    "Even Bowtrunkles like her," Pettigrew wistfully muttered recalling the valentine booth in their second year.


    "Pfft," Sirius chokes. "That is an understatement of the century! A bloody dragon let her walk up to it without her using any magic at all!"


    "Dragon?" James sputtered in disbelief.


    "Last year, Rowan had to participate in the Triwizard Tournament as Hogwarts champion," Lupin flatly said as he eyed the sudden guilty-looking figures of Terry and Severus. "Taking a dragon egg from the dragon''s egg was the first challenge."


    "It was supposed to be a joke!" Terry protested loudly in his own defense. "How were Severus and I supposed to know the bloody goblet would go and select her as the Hogwarts Champion!"


    James merely nods his head not quite able to wrap his head around the idea. Nevertheless, strangely enough, they all chatter about ignoring the elephant in the room so to speak. No one mentioned Pettigrew and James distance as they talked around or in between them. It was strange and awkward, but it would get better with time, or at least that is what they secretly told themselves.

 Chapter 584 - Professor Prince

    After Care of Magical Creatures and a brief interlude between their next class, the marauders made their way to the DADA classroom. The desks were all presently neatly lined up as they all took their seats. James blinked at finding a saved spot between the four of them. Seeing James glance of confusion Sirius grins and says, "It''s for Rowan, she always sits with us."


    James slowly nods his head, before asking the next logical question. "And why does Rowan sit with us, when she is in Slytherin?"


    Sirius slaps his head on his forehead and grins, "You haven''t noticed, have you, mate?"


    James blinks owlishly at Lupin, who curiously asks, "Haven''t you noticed the second badge pinned on Rowan and Severus'' chests, James?"


    James frowns for a moment, before clearly recalling studying the second badge pinned to Severus Snape-. He still was not used to Snape being a Prince. Still, he had paid no further mind to the badge at that moment. But now something was lurking at the back of his head in remembrance. What exactly?


    Seeing James unable to recall, Pettigrew saves James despite all things. "Rowan and Severus passed the Comprehensive Student Apprenticeship Exams and are attending apprentices at Hogwarts."


    James clearly blinks in surprise as Lupin further adds, "Professor Dumbledore is their apprenticeship master. But because of some of the higher-level classes, they are taking, they''re in DADA with us to better accommodate their class schedule."


    "But there has not been a single student apprenticeship in roughly over two hundred years?" James slowly said.


    "Mm, and the fact that they''re the youngest apprentices in over five hundred years," Pettigrew mumbled, before cursing himself in private for his weakness in trying to be helpful.


    James is saved from asking anything further when Rowan and Severus step through the doorway. However, strangely enough, Rowan goes to sit by Lily, and Severus takes Rowan''s seat between the Marauders. Though Lily does peek at Severus and bites her lips, before swiftly turning away to chat with Rowan and the girls.


    Sirius unable to help himself and asks, "Er, are you and Lily fighting, Severus?"


    Lupin sighs in frustration clearly lamenting their friendship. Pettigrew, on the other hand, just stares at Sirius as though he is the biggest idiot he had ever seen. Who was stupid enough to state the obvious?


    Severus doesn''t react and rather coolly takes his things out of his school bag as he replies, "No, we''re not fighting, Sirius. But I am currently in the process of resolving something between us. We''ll be fine, but I still need some time to process the event, before everything will be alright between us. Do not worry, I''ll be sitting with Lily like usual soon enough. We''re childhood friends, after all."


    Sirius wisely keeps his mouth shut this time despite not being convinced. If the glares of Lupin and Pettigrew had not warned him, the cold gaze of Severus had. Sirius motions that he is zipping his mouth shut and throwing away the key.


    James gravely studies Severus but does not detect any anger or anything of the sort in his voice. In their fifth year, Severus had called Lily a Mudblood! But it did not appear that was the case here as neither of them seemed to be fighting simply avoiding each other. And since they were childhood friends, it was likely some sort of disagreement between the two of them.


    Still, James had the feeling that was not the case, but it was not his place to further pry. Luckily, he is saved from further thoughts when the class grows quiet as the new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts sweeps into the room. Professor Prince is a rather tall, and slender woman. Her raven hair with only a few traces of silver is swept like outstretched Raven wings to the side. A tad of a long nose, but straight she looked rather cold and foreboding with dark pool-like eyes.


    Professor Prince and the twins resemble each other enough to declare their close familial relationship. Wearing elegant dark blue robes with silver embroidery, Georgine Prince says, "Good afternoon, I am Professor Prince." She paused waiting for a response.


    "Good afternoon, Professor Prince," the fifth year''s all said as Georgine nods her head in satisfaction.


    "I am a firm believer in both practical and theoretical work," Georgine explained. "I shall now outline that which we will be in-depth studying. Ghouls, pixies, and all manner of magical snakes. As for spells, it will be a variety of practical spells not excluding Hexes nor Curses. We shall also be reviewing previous years'' curriculums as your O.W.L.''s will be at the end of this school year."


    Seeing the classroom look intrigued, Georgine said, "I thought that we shall start this year on the right foot. Typically, this spell is not taught until the fifth year and if ever typically not until your seven-year, but I believe it does no one harm, and it is always best to be prepared. And I wish to open you all to the infinite realm of magical possibilities. Please put your things away and we shall begin."


    The Gryffindor''s eagerly put their things away as James remains rather alert. Rising to their feet they line up at the side of the classroom as the desks are pushed towards the back of the classroom. Severus remains standing next to the marauders, while Rowan remains next to Lily, Mary MacDonald, and Willa Sands.


    "Now, who can tell me what a Patronus Charm is?" Georgine asked her 5th year Gryffindor classroom.


    Instantly Lupin and Lily''s hand go up as Georgine points to Lupin. "Please Mr. Lupin, go ahead."


    "The Patronus Charm is a charm when conjured is a manifestation of our positive emotions. It is commonly employed against Dark Creatures such as Dementors. However, only those with pure hearts can create them dark wizards are not able to produce them whatsoever.


    Instead like the historical account of Illyius and the dark wizard Raczidian, when Illyius''s mouse Patronus defeated Raczidian''s dark army. Raczidian attempted the same feat only for magical maggots to spring forth from his hand and engulf him, before devouring him all," Lupin solemnly answered.


    "Correct, Lupin," Georgine nodded her head at him. "Ten points to Gryffindor!"


    Lupin blinks in surprise as do the rest of the Gryffindor''s. They knew that Georgine like the rest of the Prince''s were all Slytherins. They would not think she would be very fair with them. But then again, Rowan and Severus were rather fair themselves. They should not have assumed otherwise.

 Chapter 585 - Professor Prince â…¡

    Seeing the students staring intently at her, Georgine firmly instructed them. "Now, if Miss Prince and Mr. Prince would both come to the front, I shall have them both demonstrate the charm."


    Rowan and Severus, both make wary faces, but nevertheless they step out of the line and walk up to where Georgine is standing in the middle of the classroom. "Whenever, you please," Georgine said as she stared at the twins.


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan half-closes her eyes, before saying, "Expecto Patronum!"


    At the same time, Severus cries out, "Expecto Patronum!"


    From the tip of each of their wands, a silver creature bursts out. A winged stallion flutters his wings and prances around Severus. While most of the students blankly stare at the female horse reptilian winged creature that flutters around Rowan. The silvery creatures flutter its wings bit, before vanishing through the wall with the winged stallion following right behind in play.


    Seeing the still blank expressions on student''s faces, Georgine drily says, "I am sure that most of you are all curious about the creature which Miss Prince Patronus is. Most of you have witnessed the invisible creatures that pull the Hogwarts carriages, no?"


    The Gryffindor''s nod their heads as Georgine further explains, "And no doubt, most of you cannot see said creatures because they are invisible to the eyes of most wizard and witches'' unless they have witnessed death, and said creature is known as Thestral''s. And Miss Prince''s Patronus manifestation is such a creature."


    There are obviously startled glances as Georgine continues, "That being said, most wizard and witches cannot conjure a Patronus for lack of magical power or other reasons. But those that can, can produce a wide variety of creatures from a tiny mouse to even that of a dragon. However, most wizards and witches produce regular animal formed Patronus''s.


    Those that can produce magical type creature Patronus''s are very few. It is most unusual to produce a magical type of creatures such as the winged stallion of Mr. Prince or that of the Thestral of Miss Prince. It has nothing to do with one''s magical power simply that is how one''s power manifests such as Illyius''s Patronus. His Patronus was that of a mouse, but of incredible untold power that is still recorded in wizarding history as one of the strongest Patronus''s of all time."


    Seeing the excited looks on their faces, Georgine hides a pleased expression as she lectures on. "That being said, to produce a Patronus, one must think of powerful emotions, whether it be joy or a single-minded goal. It is different for each wizard and witch. Someone with an animagus form may not even have the same form as their Patronus. Though it is a common enough occurrence that it does occur, but like I said before it that is not usually the case.


    I will be candid to you all. Most of you will only ever produce clouds of mist in defense against such dark creatures. To manifest, a Patronus does not necessarily take incredible power, but rather a firm will. It is allowing the world to see the hidden depths of one''s soul."


    Seeing their eager expressions, Georgine says, "Now I and apprentices, Mr. Prince and Miss Prince will be walking around aiding all of you and correcting wand posture and verbal incantation. You may all pair up in small groups of no more than four."


    The Gryffindors hurriedly team up with friends as the marauders remain together to work. Sirius and James team up across from each other, while Lupin and Pettigrew do the same. They all begin to concentrate except for James, who goes through the motions for the moment.


    Rowan comes by and sees their frustrated looks. Without a word, Rowan gently corrects posture or motions for them to take a breath, before trying again. Suddenly, large bursts of silvery clouds can be seen emerging from their wands.


    "You''re all getting there," Rowan said as she saw the delighted expressions on their faces.


    Hiding a smile, Rowan says, "To produce a Patronus, it sometimes helps if you can recall a single bright memory in your life. But as Professor Prince said, it is different for everyone. For some, it is memories of a precious person or even that of an important event."


    Nodding sagely, they happily return to practicing again. Glancing at James, Rowan says, "I have not seen you yet attempt to cast a Patronus, Potter."


    "I wanted to make sure that my wand work and pronunciation were correct first, Prince," James flashed her a neutral grin.


    Rowan merely waits for him to try as James recalls his Lily and his son, Harry, and shouts, "Expecto Patronum!"


    From the tip of James wand, a silvery creature emerges that resembles another''s Patronus. James turns pale in shock at seeing his usual stag simple gone, and in its place is a male Thestral which stared back at him and let out a loud huff. The Thestral nudges him with its nose, before leaping away and vanishing through the wall.


    There is an awkward lapse of silence until Georgine says, "15 points to Gryffindor! Now everyone else please return to their own tasks at hand!"


    Rowan flashes James a deep measuring glance, before walking away. James sickly grins at Sirius and Lupin, who both just stare at him. Pettigrew merely shakes his head and mutters under his breath, "I told you so."


    Seeing James pale sickly-looking shocked face, Sirius says, "Don''t worry, Prongs." Pausing to dramatically wink, "At least you''re still a stag."


    James blinks in obvious shock as they had not been able to become animagus until the spring of their fifth year. How in Merlin''s name were they already animagus?!


    Seeing James obvious astonishment, Lupin leans over to quietly whisper into his ear, "Rowan and Severus helped us back in our third year. Rowan did not take the animagus potion, but Severus did. He''s a winged stallion just like his Patronus."


    Lupin almost leans away, before quickly adding, "Also, Severus''s codename is Bramble. He helped us also create the Marauder''s map."


    James numbly nods his head unable to believe all the changes that were happening right before him. A part of him was relieved to not be the idiot that he was in his youth. Another half of him was rather dismayed. He did not really know what to make of the situation as he remained lost in his own thoughts for the rest of the classroom.


    The whispers that had erupted around the classroom continued for the rest of the class as the Gryffindor''s speculatively eyed, James and Rowan. Everyone knew that the two of them had dated back in their third year and had remained friends after breaking up. But still, it looks as though there were still passionate embers there. By dinner time the gossip would be all over the school with whispers of Patronus soulmates.


    Typically, no one would say otherwise, but for two students to have such rare magical Patronus''s it was an indication of similar souls. Said individuals often became close friends or even romantically involved ending in marriage. And the two individuals in questions were certainly friends in the eyes of the rest of the school. Not that any student at Hogwarts would admit too, but they were all a nosey bunch, but what did one expect when one was stuck in the middle of nowhere for nine months out of the year?

 Chapter 586 - Finally, it is Friday.

    By the weekend, Rowan was almost weeping in relief as Friday finally arrived. Severus looked no better than she did as they somehow managed to make it through their day including Mermish. Tragically, her week had worsened by the fact that the gossip mill churning about her and James being rumored soul mates. However, that had quickly died down as even the gossipmongers were too exhausted with the first week of school that even they did not have enough energy to fuel the fiery flames for the time being.


    Somehow, Rowan and Severus found themselves in the familiar Headmaster''s office at the end of their exceptionally long day. The whistling silver instruments whirl softly in the background as some of the half-awake portraits stare at them. Headmaster Albus Dumbledore blue eyes twinkle faintly as in remembrance of the good old days. Why he had been a Prefect himself, and it had been just as exhausting even in those days.


    Blue eyes twinkling behind half-moon spectacles, Albus Dumbledore stares down his crooked nose at them, before taking pity upon them an assigning them a simple Mermish Translation essay for the evening. The two of them gratefully get to work until he clears his throat and says, "Well, the two of you have indeed improved over the summer on your vocabulary. And I have finished upgrading your assignments and reports. I am must say I am both astonished and impressed at the versatile directions both of your minds took on the assigned subjects."


    Glancing up from their Mermish translation essay, Rowan and Severus said in unison, "Thank you, Dumbledore."


    A teenage Fawkes sitting in the corner of the office on a golden perch lets out a happy chirp causing his scarlet and gold feathers to flash. He looked quite adorable and awkward really. Even glorious phoenixes suffered through that awkward adolescent phase too.


    With a flick of his wand, Dumbledore sends the graded essays and theoretical research papers back to them. Rowan and Severus each study their own pile intently reading the comments and grades. While they look through their essays, Dumbledore gives them a moment before speaking.


    "Professor McGonagall had expressed her disbelief that the both of you have had some difficulty vanishing a kitten," Dumbledore slowly said as he carefully watched their faces.


    The twin''s face''s become stiff as they both glanced away and stared at his shoulder not quite meeting the Headmaster''s gaze. "Well, that being said would either of you please explain the issue?" Dumbledore asked.


    Rowan merely presses her lips together tightly as Severus bites his lip. Neither of them desires to speak further on the subject. Seeing their stubbornness, Dumbledore wryly nods his silvery head and says, "Very well, I shan''t pry. But if this continues, we shall have a discussion whether either of you wishes to discuss the subject or not."


    Rowan and Severus both frown but nod their heads stiffly in acknowledgment. They would do better next time around in Transfiguration. They had too. They had no other choice.


    Seeing that the subject was closed and final, Dumbledore says, "That being said, please make sure to rest when you can. I understand that neither of you desired the Prefect position much less expected it in your fifth year given that you are taken O.W.L''s and various N.E.W.T''s in the same year."


    Seeing the identical glares from the twins, Dumbledore chuckles and says, "I know that the both of you desire to poison me or see me dead in a ditch somewhere, but I can assure you that it was done with serious thought and consideration."


    Rowan and Severus both speculatively eye him as Dumbledore continues, "With all the present ongoings in the world, I wanted to make it clear that the wizarding world has nothing to fear from the Slytherin heirs. I am well aware that the two of you are Gryffindor and Hufflepuff heirs as well, but more often than not you will both be seen as Slytherins. I am a Gryffindor myself and I cannot begin to comprehend the complete mentality of a Slytherin. But what I do know is that the Slytherins will follow your lead."


    Dumbledore leaned back in his seat and crossed his hands in front of him. "Since both of you have started Hogwarts, I have seen the school interhouse relationsh.i.p.s slowly change. In your first year here, friendsh.i.p.s began to be tentatively formed between Slytherin and other houses. By the second year, they had increased even further, and since then the numbers have been steadily grown with each passing year.


    With this year being the first year in which, there are now more friendsh.i.p.s between Slytherin, and Gryffindor than any other house, which has not been seen since the very founding of Hogwarts. More than you can possibly know has been changed simply because both of you refused to let go of the friendsh.i.p.s which were forged in your first year.


    For the first time in many centuries, I do believe there is hope in closing the gaps between the four houses. And though there will certainly continue to be differences and divides between the four houses, it will be nothing like before."


    Rowan and Severus slowly nodded their heads a bit uncomfortable with the praise. Seeing the obvious discomfort on their faces, Dumbledore hides a smile. "That being said, Severus, please be aware that your twin sister, Rowan will be taking one more N.E.W.T. than you at the end of this year. I trust that both of you will do your best to balance your personal life with your duties."


    Rowan and Severus, both darkly stare at Dumbledore again at the last part. Dumbledore hastily beats a steady retreat and changes the subject. "Now, let us discuss what is expected of your sixth and seventh years."


    Seeing their puzzled glances, Dumbledore explains, "I expect both of you to maintain, Charms, Transfiguration, and DADA for your sixth year. However, depending on your final O.W.L. results, we will then decide over the course of the summer which courses to continue or accept the C.S.A.E. exam marks as the final alternate grade to represent the N.E.W.T. scores."


    Rowan and Severus''s faces go pale at his words causing Dumbledore to chuckle as he goes on, "Do not worry as that is not until next year. I merely wish to see your full potential optimized while the two of you are students at Hogwarts as we have masters in their respective fields that are ready and available to the two of you. I also expect that the two of you will wish to drop a course for the following year?"


    Severus dully mutters, "Care of Magical Creatures," while Rowan a bit sadly adds, "Advanced Arithmancy."


    Dumbledore nods his head in understanding at both of their choices. "Though excellent courses, they will not serve you much further in your respective fields of study. Now on to discuss your future courses, Professor Salah has been rather gracious and has agreed to continue to teach both of you journeyman level Ancient Studies as it will prove fruitful in your studies.


    Rowan and Severus''s faces become further pale at his words causing Dumbledore to chuckle again with mirth. "However, neither of you will of course be required to present a journeymen project in said class. I do not expect either of you to work on your apprenticeship project proposals but only to consider one or two at least to begin to work on in your sixth year. Once the proposals are agreed upon the both of you will begin your journeymen portion of the apprenticeship. Said completion of any said project proposal shall earn you both your masteries.


    As such, I suggest neither of you attempts to be overly ambitious. You are certainly permitted to propose more than one proposal and work on several projects at a time, but no more than three. Furthermore, regarding Potions, Severus, you will begin working with Professor Slughorn, and Professor Mortimer. And will continue with Alchemy working in conjunction with myself, and Professor Boas, who will supervise your journeymen mastery project."


    Dumbledore paused to pointedly glance at Rowan as well, "And regarding your side specialty of Alchemy in Sypragic, Rowan, I expect you to work with Professor Sprout in unison with Professor Boas, and myself as needed. Naturally, you will solely be working with me on Spell Crafting. Are there any further questions at this time?"


    "No, Dumbledore," The twins said in unison. Severus looked much more excited at the prospect than Rowan. She frankly did not think she would even have enough time to study much less sleep. She did not have the time to worry about next year when it still had not even arrived yet. The better question would be if she would survive until the end of this year?

 Chapter 587 - Challenger

    High up in misty lonely mountains a large group of giants follows one of the tallest giants ever seen thirty feet tall. The Gurg, the giant clan chieftain, Wurfbog lead his growing number of followers. Behind him walks a twenty-five-foot-tall giantess, his new mate, and the giant clan shaman. He had triumphed over her Gurg in battle and took her as his own.


    The Giantess shaman''s name was Iwara. She was tall with broad shoulders, a large chest, and a curved bottom. She was on the slender side, which was rare for giantesses'' women. Her golden hair was braided with fangs, claws, from her own kills and that of her new mate. Her pale sour face is painted with the blood of their enemies. Her fingers are strong and capable of crushing bones with her bare hands. Her teeth are sharp and her nails like claws easily able to tear through flesh.


    Iwara carried a carved staff in her gray hand which she used as a wand much as the wizards did. She was perhaps the first giant witch in existence and the last. She was far from being a powerful witch, but for a giant that was already rather dangerous and impressive enough. Most giant shamans possessed the capability to cast invisibility spells and healing magic to aid the wounded and those in childbirth.


    However, Iwara could perform basic wizarding spells. In the past, she had raided wizarding homes and stolen books which to read and study. An old half-giant had taught her to read and write in the human tongue. As long as it was English, she''d been able to learn magic on her own, which was a source of great pride for her.


    Wurfbog had challenged her father the Gurg giant clan chieftain of their and crushed him, quite literally. Iwara had been thrilled at being asked to become the mate of such a tall and powerful giant. She happily agreed and they mated that very night.


    Iwara held out her hand and said, "The shaman of this tribe is rather powerful. He or she has cast protective wards. Most shamans cannot except the most powerful."


    Wurfbog flashed his razor-sharp shark teeth and said, "Can you tear through the wards?"


    "Easily," Iwara growled with a fierce hungry delight. She''d never killed another giant until her mate had led her into conquering the last two clans that followed them. And she discovered she enjoyed the scent of blood and the taste of death on her tongue.


    Iwara muttered gibberish under her breath as she tore through the wards and followed Wurfbog into the mountain. The giants following them proudly stomped up the mountain following their Gurg. Gray skinned, Wurbog wore his dragon skin clothes and necklace of dragons and teeth of his vanquished enemies. Through a new necklace of crimson dyed teeth hung around his neck that was still growing, the molars of the giants that he had killed.


    Wurfbog''s hair was thick and black chopped at his earlobe kept short. And his face was clean shave with no hair on it. Many a giant stared at him strangely, but it was a constant reminder to Wurfbog to remain constantly vigilant. One careless move and he could easily nick his own throat with the sharp blade he used each day to shave his face.


    A group of giants with clubs surrounded a large, fat, lazy giant. The fat Gurg rumbles to his feet and in giant says, "Intruder. Get out. My land!"


    Wurfbog flashes his shark teeth at him and says, "Challenge."


    There is a gasp from the giants behind the fat Gurg. They can easily tell that the giant before them towers before their own chief. And holds a bloodied club that is fifteen feet long and thick as an oak tree. The said club has spiky dragon''s talons inserted into it and has the scent of fresh blood on the club. Many a giant had already died at this giant''s hands.


    "Accept," the Gurg of the giant tribe foolish replied. In this giant''s lazy, pig-like mind; it could not comprehend the danger that stood before him.


    The giants standing behind him hastily step back as the fat Gurg climbs to his feet. The fat Gurg barely has time to grab his own club when Wurfbog dashed forward. A trained, fit hunter Wurfbog easily dodged the clumsy strike and smashed his own club with full force into the fat Gurg''s head. The fat Gurg''s head cracks open like a watermelon spraying the nearby giants with brain matter.


    The giants tremble at the horrible sight as their Gurg falls to the ground dead with a loud thump that shakes the forest floor. The shaman of the tribe, an old giant slowly bows his head as do the rest of the giants. The children giants hide behind their mothers and tremble in fear. They knew instinctively that this new Gurg was dangerous.


    "We celebrate and rest tonight," Wurfbog bellowed as the giants following him loudly cheer. "Tomorrow, we move on to unite more giants under our tribe!"


    Iwara proudly stands next to her mate and stares down her large nose at the other giants. With the aid of the shaman before her, they would be able to travel via the old ways and gather the remnants of the giant tribes into one. And then, they would show the human world what fear was. They had forgotten that Giants were meant to be feared!


    Elsewhere a giantess with thick salt-peppered hair pulled back into a long braid stood at the edge of a small human village. She had carefully wandered into the village at night and knocked at the door of an elderly witch.


    The elderly witch in a nightgown with a shawl wrapped around her carefully opened the door and blinked at seeing the giantess who had once lived and married a farmer, who lived on the outskirts of the village, Mr. Hagrid.


    They had, had a son, Rubeus Hagrid, but the giantess had left them. And then the poor boy''s father had gone and died. But worst of all the lad had been expelled from Hogwarts. Thankfully, Professor Dumbledore had intervened and kept the poor boy on as the groundskeeper.


    The elderly witch waited for the giantess to speak first. Fridwulfa softly said, "Hello, Mrs. Colgate. Remember me?"


    "Aye, I remember you, Mrs. Hagrid," the elderly witch said in disapproval. "You went and left your husband and child, yes, you did. I warned Mr. Hagrid that you were nothing but trouble! Giants weren''t meant to be with common folk like us!"


    "Yes, I go," Fridwulfa replied a bit shamefaced.


    "Yes, abandoning that poor boy only three years old!" Mrs. Colgate snapped. "And as for that poor husband of yours, you broke his heart! Yes, you did."


    Fridwulfa nods her head with a mix of emotions, and asks, "I look for son. Know where son went?"


    "Why should I?" Mrs. Colgate snapped. "You went and abandoned the poor lad and not nary a word from you all these years! Not even when his father died did you return!"


    "Human mate is dead?" Fridwulfa blinked in obvious surprise.


    "You did not know?" Mrs. Colgate narrowed her eyes and suspiciously asked.


    "No," Fridwulfa truthfully answered with a slow shake of her head.


    Mrs. Colgate squints at Fridwulfa, before slowly saying, "Alright, I''ll tell you. But only so you can apologize to that poor boy of yours. Your son is the groundkeeper at Hogwarts. Do you know how to get there?"


    "Son is wizard?" Fridwulfa blinked in obvious surprise.


    "Aye, he went to Hogwarts," Mrs. Colgate answered tactfully failing to mention the boy being expelled. But she had heard rumors that the poor boy had been retried and found innocent. Who knew in the end, but she wasn''t about to say a peep on the subject?


    Fridwulfa seemed to be in awe at the very thought, before saying, "Thank you. I will go now."


    Mrs. Colgate seeing the pinched look on Fridwulfa knew that the giantess must have traveled from far away. "Wait," Mrs. Colgate called out. "I''ve some food in the storage for you to take."


    "Thank you," Fridwulfa sincerely said as Mrs. Colgate showed her to the cellar in the back of the house. Mrs. Colgate pointed to the buckets of picked apples and other such things that could be taken away. Fridwulfa soon gathered said items and left with plenty of food to feed herself and her family.


    Mrs. Colgate sighed as she watched the giantess leave and disappear into the night. "I can only hope she doesn''t bring trouble to that boy of hers," Mrs. Colgate muttered to herself. Because why else would a giantess return in search of her son?


    Pulling her shawl around her in the night chill, Mrs. Colgate returned into her warm cottage. Still, sound asleep in bed, Mr. Colgate had not even stirred as Mrs. Colgate climbed back into bed. Sniffing, she says, "I could have been eaten alive and you''d not have awoken Mr. Colgate. I am most unhappy."


    Mr. Colgate''s response was a very loud snore as Mrs. Colgate with a sulky huff turned on her side to try to sleep. And if the next morning Mr. Colgate found himself facing a grumpy wife. He was none the wiser for the reason as to why.

 Chapter 588 - Boardgames

    The following week at Hogwarts began with a fierce rainstorm. The Great Hall''s enchanted sky was filled with thick gray clouds that were just brimming with moisture. Part of the duties of the Prefect''s is to keep the first years and other students inside during fierce weather. Thankfully as the Slytherin Prefect''s they were mostly in charge of the Slytherins. And it was not too hard to wrangle the snakeling''s since Severus had a free period and could easily glare the 1st years into silent submission. And as for the transfer students, they wisely decided to stick with their friends indoors and found something else which to occupy their time with.


    Knowing that the 1st years must be gloomily hanging out in the Slytherin common room with Severus standing watch over them, Rowan quickly departs from Professor Vector''s classroom the instant the bell rings. The rain pounds on the windowpanes as she makes her way through the corridors. Without any interruptions, she makes her way to the gloomy dungeons lit by brightly lit torches.


    Rowan stopped before the Slytherin entrance and mutters, "Foe-Glass." The wall silently cracks open to reveal the inner passageway to the Slytherin quarters. Stepping through she emerges into the toasty warm Slytherin common room that has a roaring fire blazing.


    As expected, the 5th and 7th years have already claimed tables for themselves to study for the perspective end of the year exams. The first years are rather quiet as they work on their homework or attempt to play wizarding chess under the impatient, stern gaze of Severus. Holding back a sigh, Rowan says, "You study, Severus. I''ll take it from here."


    Severus snorts in derision as the first year''s snakeling''s visages immediately brighten up. Seeing the poor first year''s stare at her as if she were their savior, Rowan says, "I have some board games for all of you to play. But first, have each and everyone one of you finished your homework?"


    Most of them their heads bob up and down except for a handful, who immediately wilt at her words. Rowan hides a smile and says, "I''ll excuse you all just this once, but next time, please finish your homework promptly. Remember I''ll be available tomorrow morning for tutoring in our regular classroom."


    The remaining procrastinator''s faces brighten up at Rowan''s words. "Now please go and put your things away. We wouldn''t want anyone tripping over bookbags or for the ink to spill on homework, now would we?" The first year''s scramble to do so and hurry to the dorms.


    At the nearest study table, Terry lifts his flaxen head as his delicate features contort into a grimace. "You''re being too nice to them, Rowan," Terry grumbled. "Wilkes was considered nice for a Slytherin Prefect and he was nowhere near as doting as you are, Rowan."


    "I''m not being nice," Rowan snapped back. "The less energy they have for mischief, the less work I have to deal, which means less of an interfere with my own studies."


    Silvia and Tiffany snicker loudly at Rowan''s words as Bethanie merely shows Rowan a sympathetic smile. After the first week at Hogwarts, none of the three girls were envious of Rowan''s badge. Rather they were all extremely gratefully that Rowan had taken the cursed position so to speak.


    Terry sniffs as Severus sitting at his side merely mumbles, "Whatever works, I don''t care as long as the brats stay out of my hair."


    Rowan rolls her eyes and heads upstairs to her own dorm to leave her bookbag for the time being and grab the numerous board games that were enchanted to remain small. Grabbing them, she returns to the common room to find all the first years eagerly waiting for her. Some of the others in the common room lift their heads from their homework or those bored turn their heads to watch the event.


    Charming the board games back to their original sizes, Rowan says, "Now I''ve brought multiple copies of three muggle board games. One is called, Monopoly, the other The Game of Life, and lastly, Dungeons and Dragons." It was a shame really that Uno would not be available to the masses until 1992 and Jenga until 1982 when it was first shown at the London Toy Fair.


    Hearing the word muggle board games instantly most of the first years make wary faces. Rowan merely stares down her nose at them and says, "Make your final judgment after you''ve at least played one game and not before." Several snakelings look a bit shamefaced at that.


    Rowan proceeds to explain both games to the first years as they neatly split into three groups. At first, the first years are a bit tentative about playing, but quickly they begin to laugh and fiercely battle each other.


    To be frank, Rowan was a bit pale watching the ongoing matches of Monopoly and Game of Life. Not that Dungeons and Dragons, the Slytherin version was not the thriller, horror rated-R version, but the Monopoly and Game of Life board games were simply cutthroat. The first year Slytherins used every possible card in their deck to doom their opponent and not above forcing them with a mortgage card or the jail card.


    In fact, the game''s got so intense that the older first-year Slytherin''s wanted to try their hand at the muggle games. Even Terry pulled Severus and the rest of the girl''s into playing Monopoly. Rowan tactfully remained silent, but needless to say, she wondered if she should reevaluate her perception of Bethanie. Bethanie and Terry were dominating the game, while Silvia, Tiffany, and Severus ganged up together in a futile attempt to try to bring either of them down.


    In the end, even the 5th and 7th years were pulled in. By the time, dinnertime rolled around the 5th and 7th years had discovered a new stress reliever. Rowan tactfully left all copies of the board games in the Slytherin common room cupboards for anyone to use. She only left a rather simple note that of to please put the board game and all the pieces back into the cupboard when finished playing with them.


    Of course, she had no way of knowing that Game of Life, Monopoly, and Dungeons and Dragons would become a staple game within the Slytherin households. In fact, the three boardgames would quickly spread among friends. By the time Christmas came around, the three boardgames would be the most sought out children''s gifts in the wizarding world. But that is a tale for another time.

 Chapter 589 - Curse Theorem

    With a loud sigh, Georgine Prince sat back in her seat and rubbed her neck as she finally finished grading the essays that she had assigned. She bitterly cursed her rashness at that time and had found herself saddled with the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. But she could not abandon the post not until the twins had graduated from Hogwarts, and that was two years from now, unfortunately.


    Her office on the third floor has a large expanse of windows allowing her to see the night scenery and allow the moonlight inside. The moon was silvery aglow with a gentle, but strong intensity. And it was not an entire lie for magic did increase with the phases moon much like the ocean tide.


    Rising from her desk, Georgine strides over to the window and stares out onto the dark lawn. There was still much time left until the moon rose to the peak of its journey, but still, it was a wonderous journey to observe.


    Georgine''s mind turns away from the scene in front of her and recalls the incident that had transpired only last week, it was of the combined Thestral''s of Rowan and that of James Potter. It was most unusual for such Patronus to appear much less two. And though she was not superstitious even she could not deny the potential meaning that lay therein in such a coincidence.


    Georgine furrows her lips as she recalls the owed marriage from the Percival line that was transferred to the Potter lineage. The Potter boy and her own great-niece were friends, and Fleamont Potter was to be the godfather of Rowan and Severus. It would not be a terrible idea to allow them to grow closer and unite the two families in that manner. Still, knowing her older brother, he would not be quick to agree to such a match, nevertheless, the idea still bore some consideration.


    A loud knock at the door rudely jolts Georgine out of her thoughts as she turns and opens her office door with a wave of her wand and warningly grumbles, "Office hours have long since ended, and so, this better be worth my time."


    "My apologies, Aunt Georgine, but I have not had a minute to myself until this evening," the familiar voice of Rowan said.


    Georgine crosses her arms over her chest as she leans against her desk to rest and looks down at her nose at her great-niece, who does not look all that apologetic, to begin with despite her honest answer. "And what can I do for you this evening, Rowan?"


    Rowan carefully closes the door behind her and asks, "Might I have a seat, Aunt Georgine?" And indicated to the guest chairs in front of Georgine''s desk.


    Further arching her brow at her niece, Georgine sniffs, and delicately says, "This wouldn''t happen to have anything to do with your prefect duties, because I can assure you, I cannot aide with said responsibilities."


    Rowan flinches a tiny bit at Georgine''s words, before shaking her head in reply. "No, it is not that. Rather it is regarding another subject."


    "Oh, what is it?" Georgine asked with visible curiosity and wariness.


    "A curse," Rowan answered as she took a seat in the furthest chair away from her aunt.


    "And what manner of a curse has you all afreet?" Georgine retorted half-serious as she adjusted her position against her office desk.


    "Don''t tell me that Professor Salah''s class is a challenge for you as I am well aware of the fact that you and Severus have discovered a new revolutionary method in which to break curses. It is all that Salah can speak about and mention in the staff room as of late," Georgine added in exasperation as she rolled her eyes at the tedious recollection.


    "Yes, well, I was not the genius behind the creation of the technique, the credit rightfully goes to another," Rowan firmly retorted.


    "True," Georgine acknowledge, "but don''t sell yourself short, Rowan as no other wizard or witch has thought to implement such a technique before, and there have been plenty of half-blood''s and muggleborn witches and wizards that have graced the halls of Hogwarts since the Founders time.???


    Rowan merely tilts her head in reply, before returning to the subject at hand. "Be as that may very well be, I came to you as you have had some experience in curse-breaking during your travels. And especially the fact that you are far more sensitive to wards and spell matrixes than even grandfather."


    "That is indeed correct," Georgine proudly acknowledged without even a hint of humility, before narrowing her eyes at her great-niece. "However, what exactly are you so curious about that you have come to seem me rather than Professor Salah?"


    Rowan maintains her poker face and nonchalant replies, "It is more of a theoretical subject really, but I wonder if it is possible for a curse to exist without an object focal point?"


    Georgine carefully pursed her lips before answering, "All curses must be bound in place, however, that does not mean that a curse cannot exist without an object focal point, but rather a location focal point such as some of the ancient pharaoh''s and priest of Egypt of old."


    "Allow me to explain," Georgine said at seeing Rowan''s somewhat puzzled expression. "All curses have a focal point which is usually tied to a permanent object, but a powerful witch or wizard can cast a curse onto a specific person or location and create a semi-focal point. A tied curse to an extent is almost a living entity much like that of an Obscurial, where the curse fulfills the desires of the caster. And much like the Obscurial, the curse is powered by the caster, but unlike the Obscurial, a very powerful curse can linger even after the caster is deceased."


    "Thankfully such scenarios are far and rare," Georgine muttered failing to notice the sharp gleam that flashed from Rowan''s eyes.


    "Suppose that indeed that is the case, how does one go about dealing with a curse that has a tied location focal point?" Rowan pointedly inquired.


    "The simplest solution would be to kill the caster," Georgine muttered in all honesty as Rowan refrained from showing her dismay as that was easier said than done.


    "However, if that cannot be done, then the next attempt would be to try breaking the tied curse spell matrix," Georgine explained.


    Rowan curiously interrupted, "But what if there is no obvious spell matrix to be seen?"


    "There is always a spell matrix for a curse that has no permanent object focal point," Georgine firmly declared with a frown at being interrupted. "If the curse is cast upon an individual, they may develop a mark that is not visibly seen to them such as a mark on their back, on their head, on the roof of their mouth, and other such places. And the same is to be said about a tied base location curse because even such a curse will create a spell matrix to protect itself and thus anchor itself more firmly to its own created focal point."


    Rowan furrowed her brow in thought. During her search for the blasted vanishing cabinet, she had wandered and explored most of Hogwarts not excluding the Chamber of Secrets. However, she had never seen a strange mark that she could ever recall, nor had she seen one in Dumbledore''s office or in any of the Hogwarts classrooms. But perhaps, she was simply looking in the wrong place. The question now is where?

 Chapter 590 - Curse Theorem â…¡

    There was a bit of a lapse of silence until Rowan pulls her mind back on track and asks, "I know that it is late, Aunt Georgine, but I have one more question. Would it be possible for there to be a curse at Hogwarts?"


    "Impossible," Georgine flatly stated. "The Founders forged Hogwarts and bound her by the four elements and ancient magic of old. And even after all this time, the wards will not allow for such a foul thing to occur."


    "Then how did you almost cause the wards of Hogwarts to fall?" Rowan pointedly countered. "It may certainly be impossible for any other witch and wizard to do so, but what if said individual was not only powerful but also a descendant of one of the founders. Would not Hogwarts in part accept the curse due to the bloodline of a said individual?"


    Georgine opens her mouth to argue, before closing her mouth thoughtfully. The conjecture was not without merit and she herself was proof of that when she almost brought the Hogwarts wards down during her time as a student. Ordinarily, even with all her talent, it should have been nigh impossible to do so, but Hogwarts to a degree had accepted her manipulations and allowed her to do so. And by Merlin''s name, why not? Naturally, the caster must possess the blood of one of the founders, but such a feat would certainly be possible.


    And whether she or her brother admitted it out loud or not, the Dark Lord was a parselmouth; and possibly was even a descendant of Salazar Slytherin via the legitimate male or daughter lines that had long ago been forgotten. But the mere acknowledgment of such an idea made her, and her brother grind their teeth together in disgust, but the truth at times cannot be most unbearably awful to swallow.


    Finally breaking the silence, Georgine raises her gaze to her great-niece and says, "Be as that may-be, I have not sensed a curse in place anywhere present at Hogwarts."


    "I know, it is merely an interesting hypothesis," Rowan somewhat truthfully said as even she had not found the exact location of the curse.


    Georgine slowly nods her head at the response, before glancing up at the time and saying, "Now off you go, you have patrol duties tonight and mustn''t be late."


    Rowan grimaces and rises to her feet, when she hears Georgine slowly say, "But if that were indeed the case, such a curse would not be easily broken if at all. The very wards that make Hogwarts would not allow the curse to break in its entirety until said descendant/caster truly perished. However, if that is not an option, there was always a third alternative through rare and just as dangerous in its manner."


    "Which is?" Rowan carefully inquired.


    Georgine flashes a cool smile, before answering, "That is to bind the curse, and it must be done under the light of Hunter''s moon on the third night of the three Harvest moons. If successful, the curse will certainly weaken, but if not, the curse will gain an even stronger force."


    "How unfortunate," Rowan remarked under her breath, before nodding at her aunt in thanks and departing from her office. Her lips are pressed into a thin line as she strolls through the halls of Hogwarts pausing abruptly, she removes her pocket watch to check the time. Snapping her pocket watch shut, she puts it away, before leaning against the cold stone walls under the light of the flickering torches.


    Rowan narrows her eyes in thought as she ponders over what her aunt had explained. There was a remote possibility of breaking such a curse and that was a fact. She understood her power and capabilities than anyone else. And she also understood that the version of Riddle that Potter had faced in the future was the weakened wraith version. But the Riddle in the present though somewhat already mad was truly dangerous and a vile foe. Thus far she had been lucky, but her luck had finally run out, and soon Riddle would begin to move.


    Biting her lip unconsciously, Rowan chews her lip in solemn thought. What if she had been simply looking in all the wrong places, and yet the answer as always was staring right before her eyes. It was a place that was never the same twice unless one knew of it, the Room of Requirements.


    Of course! Rowan thought as her eyes widened at the idea. Riddle knew of the location and had made use of it before to hide Rowena Ravenclaw''s Diadem. Why could such a location not hide another secret as the chamber was never the same unless asked?


    Without any further thought, Rowan closes her eyes and pulls up her mindscape to ensure that the seventh floor is empty of any wandering occupants and that of Professor Vector in her classroom. Finding the seventh-floor empty of any occupants, she teleports away, before opening her eyes in the left corridor that held the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy attempting to teach trolls ballet.


    Very specifically, Rowan begins to think of what she needs or wants to see before most firmly holding onto that thought in her mind and walking up and down the full length of the corridor thrice. Much like the other times before, the tapestry gently moves as if by a hidden breeze causing her to knowingly glance directly in the opposite direction at the gleaming oak door that appeared directly across from the tapestry. With one final glance over her shoulder and around her, she pulls the door handle and enters the room, firmly shutting the door behind her.


    Unlike the countless times before that Rowan had used the Room of Requirements to exercise, the chamber holds a bitter chill and awful creeping darkness. The room is almost completely dark except for three barely lit candles that flicker ominously as the darkness of the chamber threatens to swallow them whole. It is impossible to guess the size of the chamber, but the darkness causes the chamber to feel impossibly vast.


    Rowan is completely and utterly still as she waits for her eyes to adjust to the darkness and dim light. Still, an uncomfortable shiver runs down the full length of her spine as the hairs on the back of her neck begin to slowly prick up. Some ancient human instinct screamed at her to run and hide as there was a monster hiding in the shadows. However, her logic dictated that there was neither scent nor movement in the shadows.


    But a shiver of unease creeps that much more slowly down Rowan''s back as even her faint breathing sounded impossibly loud in her ears. Trying to breathe as inaudible as possible, and slowly as she can, she clenches her grip on her wand. And even worse is the impossible urge within her that screams at her to cast Lumos and shed light upon the terrible darkness. Yet another instinct warns her that such an action would be her folly.


    Shoving her feelings of unease aside, Rowan eyes that had adjusted to the dim lighting narrow in unease at spotting something stirring in the shadows above her. Slowly tilting her head back, she sees squirming black strings of darkness move and sways like serpents in a giant vile spiderweb above her to form the writhing spell matrix. Resisting the urge to scream or run at the petrifying scene, she stands very still and does not breathe lest she attracts the squirming tendril''s attention.


    The twisting vines of darkness move high above Rowan without a care nor having taken notice of the ant before them. She slowly takes a step backward one at a time until her back hits the door. Without removing her gaze from the wriggling vines of darkness, she opens the door, before slipping out and slamming the door shut behind her in immense relief.


    Rowan lets out a loud pant as she dries the cold sweat off her forehead with her trembling sleeve. Leaning against the wall, she gasps loudly as though she had just finished running a mile. Whatever that thing was that was no simple curse or mere spell matrix, it was something else. It was alive. And which she would have sworn was an impossibility before but not anymore. It would seem that she had been the na?ve one all along.


    Feeling her body calming down, Rowan moves away from the seventh corridor and heads down the winding staircase. With care, she descends as she thinks to that which she had just seen. It was a fact, there was no way on Earth that she could destroy that thing, nor much less break the curse. She would only end up dying and that was a fact.


    It was no lie as Rowan recalled the event in her second year with Professor Adric. At that time, she had felt she had no choice, but she had, had a choice. And yet, she had felt herself compelled to act and she had.


    It was not as though the curse had taken over her mind, no, but rather it had clouded her emotions. It was though as a voice had been speaking to her in the back of her mind all along like the Devil''s whisper. And like the Devil, the whisper only nudged and tripped until one fell into Hell all on their own.


    But not all was lost, Aunt Georgine had said there was one last option a physical vessel forged to contain a curse. However, what kind of vessel would be strong enough to accept such a vile thing?!


    With that final thought in mind, Rowan descended into the dungeons. And despite her recent revelation, she did not have time to digest the new information acquired. She had snakeling''s to wrangle into bed or else she would find them sneaking all over the place!

 Chapter 592 - Curse Theorem â…£

    Forcing her gaze back to the ancient volume, Rowan returns to reading Salazar Slytherin''s words only to startle at his following words.


    "I have failed to cast the Malice curse and tether the curse, I was betrayed-. And thus, I can no longer trust in those around me especially Godric''s Mudblood Gryffindors."


    "Wait, what?" Rowan muttered in uttered bewilderment as her eyes widened at her sudden suspicions. Was it possible that Salazar encountered Hydra?


    Rowan''s mind races as she begins to match updates with that which knew and had been told. The Hassan clan would have split more or less during Herpo, the Foul''s time. Hundreds of years later, based on Salazar Slytherin''s own words and during the discovery of her own research, she knew that the first apprentice had betrayed Herpo, the Foul. And the second lesser-known apprentice had fled with Herpo, the Foul''s evil research.


    Suddenly the dots come together as Rowan pieces the strange rune mark that appeared after Wilkes death. The second apprentice! "Yes, that''s it," she mumbled to herself.


    Rowan''s mind raced as the pieces of the puzzle fit to form a macabre puzzle. "The Puppeteer hidden in the shadows," she whispered to herself as she recalled the serpents'' warning.


    "Beware of the Hydra that comes in the shadows of the night. Beware of the Hydra that hides in the phantoms of the past. And beware of the Hydra that hunts in the shadows of the light and the day."


    A hysterical laugh escapes Rowan, before a grave expression appears on her face. "So, the second apprentice completed Herpo, the Foul''s work. He found the means to prolong his life by constant rebirth and never tasting death, H-Y-D-R-A."


    The memory of Potter brat comes to mind, a living breathing Horcrux, but one with its own soul. And if Potter could be a Horcrux, and Credence''s Obscurial possessed an almost impossible power to regenerate then why could one not make something in between? But more importantly, after having perfected the art, eternal life was guaranteed.


    Rowan''s hand trembles at the sudden revelation as a sickly expression appeared on her face. Then Salazar Slytherin through beyond a shadow of a doubt was somewhat evil and malicious had not acted in such a manner without cause. And as maddening as that sounded, he had done so to prevent an even greater tragedy. It was something she had never dreamed of sharing with her misguided ancestor, who was not so misguided in the end after all.


    Hurriedly Rowan returns to her previous spot and keenly reads ahead.


    "Descendant trust no one and especially those mudblood''s. Mudblood''s are far too easily found and taken. And though weak they are not; they are not taught in our ways and have no means of resisting it. Godric nor Helga nor Rowena understand my actions, they all call me arrogant, power-hungry, and obsessed. Perchance I am all those things, but I have not yet gone mad.


    I have seen it trying to creep in through our hallowed doors, but it cannot yet enter these walls except through another. Thankfully, the wards hold true and only one can enter at a time, but I fear with my departure and our natural passing away the wards will begin to crack and allow more of it inside. And as for the guardian chosen by Godric and Rowena, I hold no faith in it. It is a stupid arrogant beast that knows nothing of survival and cunning. And it will surely be slain by it with ease."


    Rowan''s lips twitch with an ironic smile as that tone of voice sounds all too familiar and belonging to Aunt Georgine. Well, they were related, after all, she thought, before glancing back down.


    "Before I depart, I shall leave behind one of my Basilisk''s, the male out of the couple which, I have hatched. I shall take the female Basilisk with me, but their egg, I shall entrust to you, Descendant to do as you see fit. The male Basilisk will remain behind to guard Hogwarts and bind that vile abominations movement until its natural demise."


    Rowan visibly winces at the statement with some guilt. And though she now somewhat regretted her course of actions, she did not regret her decision in the end. The male Basilisk would not have acknowledged her commands and as for the egg-. Well, she had no confidence in taming such a dangerous beast even with all her abilities. And some things are never meant to be tamed, and a Basilisk was certainly one of them.


    Sighing to herself, Rowan turns the page to read the last paragraph that was written for the rest of the pages of the journal were left blank and empty.


    "I depart with righteous anger and rage, but with the full knowledge that I did all that which I could. I shall depart to nevermore return, but still, I will trust in Marcellus. And though Marcellus''s vision is limited, he too shares my unspoken fears. He will do all that which he can to bind Hogwarts safe, but without my presence, I fear that Rowena''s thirst for knowledge and Godric''s rashness will go unchecked even with the aid of Helga at Marcellus''s side."


    "Marcellus?" Rowan whispered out loud. Who on Earth was that? Though that name sounded vaguely familiar. Just where had she heard that name before?


    "I would say trust in Marcellus, Descendant, but I suspect his future plans. And that is once we have all departed from Hogwarts, he will bind his own life force to Hogwarts to further protect her and seal the cracks that will be forged with our departure. However, it is clever, and I do not doubt that the abomination will find the means to enter the grounds. Thusly, I can only advise, Descendant, trust no one and be infinitely far more clever.


    And so, I bid you farewell, Descendant. May the serpents always be with you, and guide you, that you might bring eternal glory to our glorious name.


    -Salazar Slytherin."


    Rowan was left stunned by the final words of Salzar Slytherin in so much that she read them all again especially the part that read as, "And though Marcellus''s vision is limited, but he too shares my fears." Did that statement mean what she believed it to mean? Was Marcellus a farseer as well?


    Swallowing a trace of bile, Rowan has the absolute certainty that was indeed the case. And she was far from being the only farseer in existence, Merlin was as well. In retrospect, it made plenty of sense why Salazar Slytherin had left Merlin, a powerful, promising student of his behind and in the care of Hogwarts. This Marcellus character would have taken care of Merlin and taught him in Salazar''s stead especially if he was a farseer as well.


    A cold shiver raced down Rowan''s back as she ponders the ramifications of that thought. Four wizards and witches from the farthest corners of Great Britain unite in common cause to build an impossible magical feat that has yet to be replicated. This Marcellus must be the fifth member of their group, but why is his name not synonymous with theirs? Unless he did not wish for it to be or just as likely his name had slowly been erased by with the passing of history.


    Rowan rubs her weary eyes and tries to pull her brain cells together to think. Firstly, why had Hydra targeted the Hogwarts founders? Unless of course, the four founders would have been powerful to pose a real danger and were capable of destroying Hydra at that point in time. But that was near a thousand years ago, and much had changed then.


    Still, in which case, there is a plausible suggestion that there is a limitation to Hydra''s ability. If so, that would suggest that only a certain number of puppets or other-selves can exist at a time. The question is rather how many times can a soul be split before it ceases to exist?


    Recalling Arithmancy with Professor Vector, Rowan begins to quickly count and add prime numbers until she comes to a conclusion, 127. According to Professor Vector magic could only overlap so many times in a spell pentagram/matrix or ward, before causing its own destruction. The result was that a ward or spell matrix could only be inscribed a total of 127 times at most. And the rule of magic applies to all things including Hydra.


    "One hundred and twenty-seven times," Rowan whispered out loud before wincing. That was far too many enemies to have and only one of her. Naturally, that also ignored the question of how long it would take to create more to recuperate the loss. And the answer was that she truly did not know nor knew enough to even guess what the requirements and conditions that would be required for another creation.


    However, there was one thing Rowan knew for certain. And that was that muggleborns seemed to be the easiest target for Hydra, but that did not exclude anyone else. And that was her worst fears coming true.


    A particular yawn forces Rowan out of her solemn contemplation causing her through blurry eyes to gaze at the time. The time read as 4:05 a.m. If she left and went to sleep right now, she''d only get one or two hours of sleep. And she had a very long day ahead of her.


    Exhausted both in mind and body, Rowan somehow manages to put the volume away before blindly teleporting back to her shared dorm. Too tired to remove her clothes, she falls into bed with shoes and all, before promptly falling asleep mere seconds later. To only be awakened two hours later by her alarm clock. It was definitely going to be a long day.

 Chapter 593 - Tutoring

    Later that same week, Rowan is found tutoring in classroom eleven. The classroom had been fitted with worktables, couches, chairs, and more importantly with warm magical like lamps in the corners of the stone chamber excluding warmth and light. The classroom was filled with first years and not just Slytherin''s but those belonging to the other three houses as well.


    True to her word, Rowan accepted any first year provided they were diligent. In one of the corners of the room, there is a full group table composed of four Hufflepuff''s, two Gryffindor girls, and two Slytherin boys. The order is as follows sitting next to their brother are the two dark-haired girls, Martha, and Lucy. Seated at Jeremy''s side is his roommate and new best mate a Slytherin pureblood with light-colored sleek hair and square glasses, Frederick Baddock, the future parent or relative of Malcom Baddock.


    Sitting right across from Frederick Baddock''s side is Gilderoy Lockhart. Dorm roommate and new friend, Lorcan D''Eath is seated next to Lockhart with Lorcan''s best friend and childhood playmate, Glenda Chittock seated at his side. And seated next to Glenda is a honey-colored first-year boy with light-colored eyes, and a long nose, Jacob Clayton, a former werewolf.


    Jacob Clayton was the third roommate in Lorcan and Lockhart''s dorm room. Lockhart like a strange jellyfish had adopted the other boy as the fourth member of their group. Not that Lorcan nor Glenda really minded as Jacob Clayton was a rather nice enough chap. It was Lockhart, who sometimes grated on their nerves and made them want to cover their ears in exasperation!


    (Though neither Glenda nor Lorcan had dropped a hint to either of their friends of Lorcan''s half-blood condition. And since Lorcan had been raised by his witch human mother, he had never really grown to hate werewolves. He did have some instincts against them like when he had had almost been attacked by the former werewolf A.P.D. officer. Thankfully, it had never occurred again, but the repressed instincts were still there.)


    (And as for Jacob Clayton, he had only been a werewolf for over a year, and as such had never met a vampire before nor had gained enough instincts to tell just what Lorcan in fact was. However, there were other transfer students who had yet to act but were starting to suspect due to their instincts that still remained intact.)


    After a while, Lockhart sighs loudly in a complaint. "Uh, I hate potions."


    Frederick merely arches his brow and says, "Gilderoy, potions is really just about properly following directions."


    At his side, his best mate, Jeremy nods his head and matter-of-factly adds, "Exactly. It''s all about reading the instructions and seeing them through."


    Martha and Lucy do not comment on the subject as they are working on their own Charms assignment. Failing to gain a touch of sympathy from the two Gryffindor girls, Lockhart loudly sighs and turns to look at his best chum and roommate, Lorcan. "You don''t like Potions too, right, Lorcan?"


    Lorcan makes a wry face and says, "I don''t hate it, but I don''t love Potions either. I much rather like Charms. But Potions is useful to know because one never knows when we might need the skill in the future."


    Lockhart frowns at not getting the intended response and turns to Glenda, who glares prettily at him not to bother her. Lockhart sighs loudly again to suddenly find Prefect Prince standing right behind him. Lockhart lets out an undignified squeak and almost falls out of his chair. Gasping with fright and utter mortification, Lockhart squeaks, "Er, Prefect Prince, what are you doing here?"


    Glenda and Fredrick merely stare at Lockhart as though he is an idiot, while Lorcan wordlessly merely shakes his head at him in sympathy. Jeremy''s face slightly brightens up at seeing his house female Prefect, Prefect Prince. Though she and her twin brother were a bit cold faced, they were always willing to lend a hand and patiently answer a question, when asked.


    "Are you having trouble with a subject, Lockhart?" Rowan asked.


    Lockhart flushes bright red and quietly admits, "I''m having trouble with potions."


    Rowan nods sagely and says, "I don''t know if you know, but I was rather terrible my first year at Potions." Lockhart stares at Rowan in disbelief as do the other first years clearly looked startled. They had all heard the rumors and whispers about how the Prince twins were geniuses.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s the truth," Rowan confessed. "I had to work twice as hard as my brother, who is a natural genius in the subject, in order to improve. And now I can confidently say I am competent enough in the subject, but that didn''t come without a strong effort on my part. Now, if you would explain, what you are having trouble with, I can probably help."


    Lockhart happily begins to explain the issue as Rowan attentively listens before explaining what the problem is. By the end of it, Lockhart seemed much more cheerful as he wrapped up his essay for Slughorn''s class period. Turning towards the other seven members of the table, she asks, "And what do all of you need help with?"


    The fearless younger girl of the two Gryffindors, Lucy raises her hand and says, "Martha and I are a little stuck on our Charms assignment. We''re supposed to list all the examples on how to properly hold our wand, but we are missing some."


    "Very well then," Rowan muttered, before listing the proper ways in which to hold a wand. The two girls hastily jot down the forms, while Prefect Prince goes through them one by one.


    Luckily, the rest of them did not really have any issues with their essays, beyond asking one or two questions. Holding back a sigh, Rowan moved on to another table to aid the other first years with any issues. The rest of the time went quickly by leaving Rowan no time to work on her own assignments.


    By the time it was nearly dinnertime most of the first years were gone except for the chatting sight individuals in the corner of the classroom. Clearing her throat, Rowan firmly states, "It''s almost time for dinner."


    Getting the hint, the eight of them begin to put their things away. Rowan easily clears tables and straightens out chairs with a wave of her wand. Making sure that the eight first years have everything; she finally locks the door behind her.

 Chapter 594 - Tutoring â…¡

    Having locked the door, Rowan freezes upon turning around and seeing that the four Hufflepuffs were still waiting for her. The first-year Hufflepuff, Jacob awkwardly coughs and says, "Prefect Prince, Lockhart said you gave him a really good muggle book to read. Er, I was wondering if I could have a book to read too."


    Rowan ponders the thought for a moment, before she says, "That will be fine, but I only request that you treat the book properly." She reaches into her pocket, and hands over a book for the boy to take.


    "Thank you, Prefect Prince," Frederick excitedly said as he read the title, "Fantastic Mr. Fox," by Roald Dahl, before the four them trot to the Great Hall for dinner, and all the while Frederick carefully clutches the book to his chest.


    Luckily or unluckily, they bump into the Marauders. Rowan watches Sirius cheerfully tease the brats and even made Glenda blush. All the while, Rowan dubiously eyes Sirius for flirting with an eleven-year-old girl. She had never put Sirius down as a pedo, but then again, the brat chased anything in a skirt.


    Seeing Rowan''s expression, Pettigrew smirks and says, "I know trust me; I thought the same thing."


    "Wait, what?" Sirius said upon noticing Rowan staring at him and Pettigrew smirking at him. "What exactly are you two talking about?"


    Lupin sighs and says, "Your tendencies to flirt with anything that is considered to be of the female gender, Sirius."


    Sirius flushes, before proudly saying, "Well it''s not my fault, I''m dastardly good looking."


    Rowan''s expression says it all, "You have a pit for a brain, don''t you?"


    James, who had been quietly watching at side interrupts, "Well, we best be going, dinner will be served any minute now."


    The four of them begin to walk with Rowan trailing behind them. Making small talk, Sirius says, "So Rowan those muggle games that you introduced are really popular even with the older years. I''ve played a few rounds myself and I''ve enjoyed it especially the muggle adventure one called, Dungeon''s and Dragons."


    "I''m glad," Rowan drily said. She knew exactly how popular the three games were among the four Houses, because the most common seen package now arriving via Owls were board shaped packages from home or via friends. That and every single board game that she had placed in the Slytherin cupboard for the common use of the first years always seemed to be in use and not just by the first years.


    "Well, I''m simply glad that the board games are keeping even our mischievous first years occupied," Lupin wearily sighed. "I never thought there would come a day I would curse being a Gryffindor until this year."


    Rowan snickers loudly knowing exactly what he meant. If the Slytherin snakling''s were all sneaky shadows and poised fangs, the Gryffindor first years would simply get into anything, and then just keep going. It was simply exhausting to be the Prefect for Gryffindor more than any other house at Hogwarts.


    "Anyhow, Rowan, I expect you to come and see the Gryffindor try-outs," Sirius cheekily said. "Since I''m the Gryffindor Captain and all."


    Rowan flatly replies, "Sadly, Severus will be in attending as one of us must be available at all times."


    "C''mon Rowan, I''m the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain!" Sirius whined.


    "May I point out that I am a Slytherin, and I am rooting for our seeker, your brother, Regulus to crush your team into the dust," Rowan smirked back.


    "Traitor," Sirius crossly huffed.


    "I like Regulus better too," Rowan snarked back. "He''s cuter."


    Sirius sniffs and points at himself. "Obviously, you don''t have a good taste, to begin with. How dare you miss observing such a handsome specimen of manliness perform Quidditch?"


    Rowan merely snickers loudly as Pettigrew and her share a grin. Lupin sighs as James merely blankly stares on. Despite seeing plenty of proof of a friendship between them and the Slytherin Prefect, he was shocked every time. It was still going to take some time to get used to the idea.


    Seeing Sirius still a bit down and gloomy, Rowan reaches into her robe pocket and tossed two cassettes at him. Sirius easily catches the cassettes as Rowan says, "One is a rock band called, Queen, and the other''s is a pop group called ABBA. I think you will enjoy them. Am I forgiven yet?"


    Sirius instantly smiles and says, "Yup."


    Lupin sighs and mutters, "That means we''re about to learn the song as well by sheer proximity of living in the same dorm room. I never once thought I''d regret having roommates."


    "I''ll have you know I''m a great singer," Sirius arrogantly retorted.


    They all roll their eyes as Lupin drily says, "I presume I''m supposed to supply the batteries again for your cassette player."


    "Of course, Remy," Sirius happily said. "Your mom is a muggle and can easily mail them over to us."


    Lupin mutters something rude under his breath, but Sirius pointedly ignores said remark. Turning to eye Rowan, he says, "Well, I still expect you to cheer for us at all the matches except when we go up against Slytherin. Even I understand that house loyalty must come first."


    "Mm," Rowan merely hummed, before they arrive in the Great Hall.


    They each separate towards their respective house tables as James mutters, "Is she always like that?"


    "Like what?" Sirius blinked foolishly, before catching on as they sit down.


    Running a hand through his hair, Sirius says, "Oh, well, Rowan is a bit stoic like that, Jamie. I know that you are still having trouble with that, but she''s really not that bad. I mean, she''s nice in her own way for a Slytherin. Not that she can''t be downright devious, but Rowan is never mean nor outright cruel to anyone."


    Seeing the somewhat still unconvinced look on James''s face, Pettigrew who''d mostly been avoiding talking to James, cleared his throat. "Might I suggest you read your personal diary, James? There''s bound to be something that will refresh your memories and if not, at least you can trust what you, yourself wrote about others," Pettigrew awkwardly said, before digging into his meal.


    James slowly nods his head in acceptance of the words to his own shock. He had brought some of his-, the old diaries with him to Hogwarts. Maybe, it would be better to read what HE wrote about the past. And even if it did not, it would allow him to better understand the present world he was in.


    Feeling calmer now that he had a lead to follow, James dug into his dinner and smiled in surprise. The food was not only delicious but nothing he had ever tasted before. The one thing that could be said about this mirror world is that the Hogwarts house elves had outdone themselves when it came time for meals.

 Chapter 591 - Curse Theorem â…¢

    After having wrangled and captured all the Snakelings for the night, Rowan is finally able to drag herself into bed. Too tired to undress, she slumped down onto her bed and just lay there, before forcing herself to sit up to meditate at least five minutes to clear and set her mindscape defenses in place. Finally, only to then lie back down and close her eyes and try to fall asleep again.


    However, to Rowan''s dismay, she found that she could only toss and turn as her mind refused to quiet down after that evening''s revelation. Kicking her feet in frustration, and a loud groan, she finally rolls out of bed and grumpily stomps out of the bedroom and heads towards the girl''s bathroom. What was sleep anyway? Sleep was for quitters!


    Still muttering to herself, Rowan only briefly checks to ensure that she is alone, before teleporting away to the Chamber of Secrets. "Lumos," she said as she held her wand high and walked over to the portable battery-powered lanterns and flashlights to turn them.


    The cool stone room immediately brightens to reveal the laboratory filled with giant vats full of basilisk ingredients as well as the stored ingredients that had been raided from the deceased Bellatrix''s vault. With a soft mutter, the bright light at the end of Rowan''s wand goes out, as she makes her way to the bookshelf filled with rare and ancient volumes.


    A tired smile appears on Rowan''s face as she gently strokes the book covers. She had missed the peace and quiet of the night as she researched, but she simply did not seem to have the time nor energy to come down into the Chamber of Secrets anymore. There was always seemed to be some errand that needed to be done or a miscreant student to be found and caught. Still, she would at least try to come down here once per week. It was not as though she was getting enough sleep as it was.


    Grabbing several volumes from the bookshelf, Rowan quickly scans through the first two volumes, Magick Moste Evile by Godelot and Secrets of the Darkest Art by Owle Bullock. As she skimmed through the dark volumes, she did not find much in them that she did not already know about curses. Still, some of the contents and descriptions were so vile that she finally slammed shut both volumes and turned away from them.


    Rowan resists the urge to burn both dreadful volumes, before rising to her feet and all but shoving the two books back into the bookshelf. What else could she read? She wondered when her eyes fell onto the last volume of Salazar Slytherin''s written journals that she had yet to read in parseltongue. Perhaps, there was a clue to be found therein.


    The night hours passed in such a fashion as Rowan tiredly rubbed her gritty sand-filled like eyes and repeatedly blinked her eyes to refocus on what she was reading as she only seemed to be understanding half of what she read. Feeling herself starting to become very drowsy as the early morning hours approached, she was just about to stop near the end of the volume, when something caught her eye.


    Shaking herself wide awake, Rowan returns to reading the entire page again.


    "I have seen numerous curses throughout my entire lifetime including that of the Malediction. I know not a single witch or wizard of great power that has never in their lifetime not cast a curse or hex. Why even Godric, the champion of all that is good has cursed others and slain in cold blood. Hypocrites the whole lot of them."


    Rowan nodded her head in agreement as Auror''s killed and cursed to fulfill their duty. It was quite the double standard really. But life is sometimes like that.


    "One of the requirements for casting a curse is power or that of heartfelt emotions such as rage, pride, terror, hatred, and even love as strange as that might sound. I am certainly no innocent and I have cast many curses in my own time including that of the Malediction. However, there is one singular curse that yet escapes my grasp, a curse of Malice."


    "Malice?" Rowan whispered out loud as she furrowed her brows and continued to read.


    "It is a curse that not only requires great power but a hatred so powerful that the curse can only be extinguished by the destruction of the caster. And no, not even death will destroy the curse for the curse will linger long after the caster departs from this world to the next via natural causes. No, only blood for blood will stem and destroy that which was so cruelly forged and cast."


    Furrowing her brows, Rowan raises her gritty eyes up from the page. Then unless Riddle was permanently killed including all of his vile Horcruxes, his curse would still exist much like it did in Potter''s time. Then if breaking the curse was impossible for the present time being, then what about binding such a terrible curse?


    Bending her neck, Rowan returns to reading from where she left off.


    "There is no other known manner in which to destroy a Malice curse except for binding the curse to a Living Sacrifice. Yes, a living vessel must become the host of such an awful curse. And only under the light of the Hunter''s Moon which falls upon the third night of the three Harvest Moon''s."


    Rowan startles at the words as her hands clench that much tighter around the old pages, before forcing her hands to relax lest she damages the ancient volume. Taking a deep breath, she returns to the paragraph where she had left off.


    "A suitable living sacrifice must be wholly possessed by that which is dark, but still possesses a single grain of light. Once a suitable living sacrifice is found, then a rune inscription must be carved into the living vessel during the duration of the ceremony. And once the ceremony has begun under no circ.u.mstance can the ceremony be halted."


    A bitter laugh escapes Rowan as she reads those last words. It would seem that it was impossible to act without sacrificing some part of herself. And in this case, a portion of her humanity and innocence. And though an awful truth to behold, she also knew the answer to the unspoken question, it was necessary.

 Chapter 595 - Frank Conversation’s

    The Gryffindor Quidditch Tryouts were held that weekend as even Slytherin went first once. "Whew that went pretty well, I think," Sirius exclaimed as wiped his sweaty face with the red sleeve of his Quidditch robes. "What do you think, Pete?"


    Following right behind Sirius is Peter Pettigrew, who second-in-command and experienced chaser. Pettigrew''s face is grimy with sweat as he too wipes his face clean with the sleeve of his Quidditch robes. "Well, if you must know, I think we are in a tight spot."


    "Wait, why?" Sirius said in bewilderment as they stepped into the Quidditch team changing rooms. The rest of the team members had already gone ahead, while Sirius and Peter picked up after the team.


    "You know, perfectly, why Sirius, don''t play dumb." Peter rolled his eyes as he reached into his locker to grab a pair of clean clothes to change into.


    Sirius makes a face and begins to list the new Gryffindor team additions. "I know that without James, we are down one good chaser, but we''ve got Ortley, and she ought to do a good job judging by today''s tryouts. And an added plus is that she is a third-year, so she''ll be a veteran team member by next year."


    "Our new keeper Abercrombie is decent at least, and even if he''s the sixth year, we will at least have him for one more year. And finally, our surprisingly, but talented seeker, Mary McDonald. Who even knew Remy''s girlfriend even had it in her? I mean, she even beat her best friend, Willa for the position."


    "How very peculiar of her if you ask me," Pettigrew mumbled under his breath. "Mary used to say in our first year that she didn''t even like Quidditch that much."


    Sirius shrugs and remarks, "Girls often change their minds about one thing or another."


    Pettigrew stops mid-sentence at the surprising bit of wisdom spouted by his emotionally challenged friend. "Who are you, and what have you done with Padfoot?" Pettigrew seriously said as he stared at Sirius.


    "Wormtail!" Sirius protested. "I know that I could easily live off my looks, but I am not a complete and utter idiot."


    "Sure, could have fooled me," Pettigrew cheekily muttered under his breath earning him a fierce scowl from Sirius.


    Letting out a huff, Sirius sulks and pouts as they wander off to shower, before changing, and making their way back to the castle for dinner. In the Great Hall, Sirius eagerly chats with James about how the Quidditch Try Out''s went. The two of them happily chat for most of the dinner until Sirius catches the eye of Remus, who is glaring daggers at him.


    Sirius wilts with guilt as he notices that Peter is quietly eating his dinner next to Remus. Clearing his throat, Sirius hastily says, "Er, anyway, Peter and I need to come up with some Quidditch game plans. Do you want to join in, James?"


    James adjusts his glasses for a moment, before replying, "Sure, I am sure that you can use the help, Siri."


    Sirius beams, before letting out a pained whimper having been kicked in the shin by Remus. "What?'' Sirius painfully mouthed as Remus in exasperation merely rolled his eyes.


    Rubbing his shin, Sirius is sullen for a moment or two, before regaining his second wind. Instantly, he and James begin to prattle on about Quidditch as Remus shoots Peter a sympathy filled glance. "Sorry, I tried," Remus''s gaze seemed to say.


    Peter shrugs a bit sadly as he was already resigned to the situation. At least there was a bit of improvement between him and James, unlike Rowan. James had not even tried to speak to her much less become friends again. And not that Rowan would ever admit it, but he was fairly certain that she was secretly hurt by James''s inconsiderate actions. He had even seen Rowan secretly studying James with a strange, and almost bewildered expression on her face in DADA.


    Peter sighs and digs into the delicious meal even if he cannot truly taste the food. Not long after they finally rise from the Gryffindor table, while Remus and Lily head off to patrol the halls. Personally, Peter didn''t think it was fair as not only were Remus and Lily studying for their O.W.L.''s but fulfilling all these sorts of duties. And he knew for a fact that Rowan and Severus had it much worse. Still, it surely made him glad to not have been picked to be Prefect, (though Professor Babbling almost had).


    As usual, the return trip back to the Gryffindor common room was exceptionally tedious after a long day. They went up the marble staircase past various corridors, and twice through two hidden sliding panels and hanging tapestries, before finally reaching the familiar dead-end corridor. There hanging against the wall is a portrait of a very, very plumb woman in a pink silk dress, The Fat Lady. This was rather rude in Peter''s opinion as his mum had taught him to be polite especially to ladies. (And which was a source of constant embarrassment to him when he reflected on his character in his first and second year against Rowan).


    The Fat Lady arches her brow at them and says, "Well, password?"


    "Rapport," Sirius dramatically replied earning himself a smile from the portrait.


    The portrait swung forward, as usual, to reveal a round hole in the wall. The three of them scramble inside to find themselves in the cozy, round common room filled with squashy armchairs, a warm fireplace, and places to study or simply play. Confidently striding forward, Sirius commandeered the nearest cushioned area for them to formulate Quidditch Strategies.


    Immediately James and Sirius jump in and being to discuss viable strategies. "I think, we should concentrate on practicing the Parkin''s Pincer or Hawkshead Attacking Formation? What do you think, Prongs?"


    "I think that''s a brilliant idea, Padfoot," James said with a grin. "It would definitely ensure that you win the first match."


    Sirius appears to be further convinced by his own brilliance until Pettigrew says, "I don''t think that''s a very good idea, Sirius. Ortley is a new chaser, and we do not want to make her too nervous before her very first match. I am not saying that we can''t try it out, Padfoot, it''s just maybe that idea should be shelved until the second match."


    Sirius''s face turns a bit gloomy, before he says, "Well, we do have three new team members, I guess, I forgot all about them in my excitement. That''s why you''re my second-in-command, Wormtail." Sirius flashes Peter a c.o.c.ky grin, who returns the smile back in relief, before Peter''s grin rapidly fades away at noticing the icy expression on James''s face.


    Seeing Peter''s fading jubilant expression, Sirius turns to see something he had never seen before in his entire life, James frigidly staring at Peter. Sirius suddenly finds that his mouth is dry as he tries to lick his lips and think of something to say. He didn''t know why James was so angry all of a sudden, but Peter had not done anything wrong!


    "Er, mate, what Peter said wasn''t wrong," Sirius quickly said in defense of Peter. "Really, James, Peter''s good at Quidditch tactics believe it or not. He might even have a shot at becoming a Quidditch team coach!"


    "You don''t have to make any excuses for him, Sirius," James icily said. "I know what I saw, and that was of a slimy, weak mannered bastard trying to manipulate his friends into doing exactly what he wants."


    "Prongs!" Sirius screeched in shock and disbelief as his mouth flopped open.


    Pettigrew blanches turning an almost sickly pale, gray. Biting his lips to keep from speaking in angry or saying something rash, he rises to his feet and gathers his things. "I''ll see you later, Sirius," before rushing out of the Gryffindor Common Room to find his girlfriend. She would at least hear him out and comfort him. And more importantly, she trusted him.

 Chapter 596 - Frank Conversation’s Ⅱ

    With Pettigrew having darted out of the common room, Sirius stares utterly appalled at James, who does not look remotely abashed. "What is wrong with you, Prongs?" Sirius hissed as he studied one of his best friends with brand new eyes as if looking at a stranger. "How could you be so rude to Peter?"


    "He''s a manipulative, little sh*t," James knowingly declared with a dark expression as he recalled Peter Pettigrew''s hurtful and unbelievable betrayal.


    "No, he isn''t!" Sirius snapped back. "Peter is one of the best people, we know. And he''s our friend even if you don''t remember that, Jamie!"


    "And if I don''t want to be friends with him?" James blatantly stated as he stared his friend straight in the eye.


    A series of emotions flash across Sirius''s face, before a determined expression appears on his face. "Then we won''t be friends anymore."


    "What?!" James gawked in absolute shock as that was the last thing, he ever expected his friend to say. Sirius had always sided with him against Peter Pettigrew. And the world seemed to tilt sideways as if nothing seemed to make sense anymore.


    "Yeah, you heard me, Prongs," Sirius resolutely replied. "Peter has always been a good friend to us, and I should have listened to Remy, when he said that you were being a right down bully. Well, I won''t just idly standby and watch one of my best mates be bullied and jerked around even by someone who was once their friend. If you can''t at least be civil to Peter, James, then we can''t be friends."


    "You can''t possibly be serious, Siri?" James said as if staring at a stranger. But then, a startling realization hit him. If this was not his Sirius did that not also mean that this Peter Pettigrew in the present was also not the one who betrayed him?


    It was a disturbing epiphany, and suddenly, James felt as though the rug was being pulled out from under him. Sirius, who was ready to fight suddenly saw James pale and weakly flop back down into his seat. Sirius hesitates, before saying, "James are you alright?"


    James raises his head to reveal his almost blank hazel eyes hidden behind black eye frames. "I-," James paused as if unable to properly formulate his thoughts. "I think this has been a very exhausting day for us all, and I would like to think on your words, Sirius."


    "Ah, okay," Sirius sheepishly said as he watched James stumble out of the common room and up the boy''s staircase to their dorm. A bit bewildered by the sudden turn of events, Sirius scratches his cheek until he realizes that the entire common room had gone quiet.


    Whirling about Sirius snorts and says, "You, nosey lot, mind your own business!"


    There is a pause of silence, before the entire Gryffindor common room bursts into laughter. Sirius rolls his eyes knowing full well that the gossip would be spread by his house members. Not that he really minded, but not before he first had a word with Peter. But first he would have to find him.


    Emerging from the common room, Sirius mutters to himself, "Now where could Pete have gone?" It does not take long for the lightbulb to go on and he says, "To see his girlfriend!"


    With a destination in mind, Sirius makes his way back out and heads for the dungeons. Although way to the dungeons when it suddenly occurred to him that he did not know just where the Slytherin common room was located at. Furrowing his brow, he shrugs, he was bound to be able to find a Slytherin, who would gladly help him. Ever the optimist or maybe it would have better to say, so greatly confident in his own handsome charms, he continued on his way.


    Sirius had not ventured far into the dungeons, when he heard what sounded like a scuffle. Hurrying around the corner, he is shocked to see a short, strawberry blonde witch with bobbed hair that was being bound to the wall by a group of three boys. Without even thinking about his next course of action, he instantly reaches for his wand and says, "Stupfey," causing one of the attackers to fall onto the ground.


    The figure in charge, Mason Cauldwell, a Hufflepuff with short, bristle like hair, and a wide forehead gapes at recognizing the figure. "Hold on now, Black, no need to be so hasty," Cauldwell said. "Topsy is a Bride of Death."


    Sirius''s expression visibly darkens as Cauldwell hastily adds, "You know what I mean, Black. We can share her, and she won''t even say a word, since she''s already considered used up."


    Sirius''s grip on his wand tightens as he takes a step forward and his gray eyes begin to glitter dangerously. "You forgot one thing," Sirius said as he slowly raised his wand.


    "And what is that?" Cauldwell arrogantly snickered as he too raised his wand along with his posse.


    "All the Black Children are taught certain arts from birth," Sirius carefully said, before shouting, "Incarcerous!" Thick ropes are conjured from thin air and tie the remaining two attackers.


    "Impossible!" Cauldwell stammered as he futilely struggled to free himself from his binds. "That''s a N.E.W.T. level spell!"


    "Well, I am good at Transfiguration," Sirius coldly answered, before saying, "Silencio!" The three boys are instantly rendered mute for the time being.


    Hurrying over to release Tiffany from the wall, Sirius worriedly asks, "Are you alright, Tiffany?" And carefully checked her over with his eye for any visible harm.


    "Just my pride," Tiffany bitterly said as she rubbed her aching wrists.


    "What was that all about?" Sirius asked as he gestured with his hand at the year older, sixth year''s, a Hufflepuff, a Ravenclaw, and a Gryffindor.


    Tiffany arches her brows at Sirius as she tides herself up, before finally saying, "Not that I am ungrateful, Sirius, but there are times where I do wonder if you are a proper pureblood at all."


    Sirius flashes Tiffany a cheeky, proud grin and says, "I always escaped from the family tutor''s and would fall asleep during class."


    "That actually explains a lot," Tiffany said as they walked way and left the three boys behind them. Any Slytherin worth their salt would know that something had occurred. And the Slytherin''s were a territorial bunch.


    "Well?" Sirius gently pried as they wandered away from the dungeons.


    "Fine, if you must know they got the drop on me," Tiffany muttered in embarrassment. "I was preoccupied, and I just wanted a breath of fresh air as Silvia, Terry, and Bethanie have been sticking to me like Drobble''s Best Blowing Gum. I just wanted a moment to myself that''s all."


    "Is it because of that Death Bride thing?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, what is it? And don''t make me ask again, Tiffany. I told you I fell asleep a lot during certain tutoring classes."


    Tiffany rolls her eyes at his reply and mumbles, "I can''t believe you are the Black family heir. I''m honestly surprised your mother and father haven''t tried to marry you off to the first girl that has caught your fancy."


    "They''ve tried," Sirius shrugged with a defiant, but triumphant grin.


    And which was all true to the utter despair of Walburga and Orion Black. Because even as a child, Sirius, their son had been a stubborn, pigheaded, Gryffindor of all things. Woe is them.

 Chapter 597 - Frank Conversation’s Ⅲ

    The two of them at this point had wandered out into a corridor and found a secluded area with a bench. Gesturing to Tiffany to have a seat first, Tiffany snorts at Sirius''s unusual gentlemen''s actions but does as requested, while Sirius with great pomp and flourish sits down next to Tiffany.


    "So, are you going to tell me what this Bride of Death is all about?" Sirius genuinely curiously asked. "Because I remember the Deathly Hallows, but I don''t remember Death getting married at the end of the tale as being a part of it."


    "If I must," Tiffany sighed in resignation as she fidgeted with her robes. "Once a long time ago-."


    "Those are always the best kind of stories," Sirius interrupted.


    "Do you want me to tell the story or not?" Tiffany crossly snapped as Sirius made a zipping up motion with his hand. Suspiciously eyeing Sirius for a moment, she finally continues, "As I was saying, once a long time ago not long after the world of the spirits and magic had begun to split, a beautiful witch was born. She was the daughter of a great wizard and said to be the most beautiful woman the world had ever seen. Many desired her even the Spirits themselves, and so a great War was waged for her hand.


    After many years at long last, a mighty warrior arose and claimed victory. The victor most triumphantly claimed his bride, but on the eve of their wedding night, he passed away most mysteriously. Many suspected a foul play, but not a single trace of poison, magic, or that of a deadly wound could be found on his body.


    Tragically, all too quickly the warrior''s death was forgotten as another groom arose to purse the lovely bride. But once more on the eve of the wedding night, the groom mysteriously perished. Curious and enraged the family members of the second groom organized a third wedding party and waited for the murderer to reveal themselves.


    With the trap set, the family members of the second groom hid and kept a careful watch over the bride. It was the witching hour when they saw a dark shadow enter through the hall and come to a halt before the to be the third groom. Those hidden felt such a chill of fear that they were unable to move, it was as though their very souls were being drawn out of their bodies.


    The dark shadow hovered over the third groom''s body, before departing. Left behind was a still, empty-like husk of the groom just as the first two grooms. None of those hidden dared raise their wands, but they hid in terror as they watched the shadow depart from the wedding hall. After that those present swore that Death itself had claimed the bride for his own. Everyone present fled, and the beautiful witch was abandoned in terror for who would be so foolish to wed the living bride of Death?"


    "Well, that''s stupid," Sirius commented.


    Tiffany arches her brow at him as he shrugs and adds, "Well, I mean, it happened a long time ago, and I wouldn''t be surprised if it was the witch or her father who did it. I mean, they were both powerful, weren''t they? And lastly, that really sounds like a Dementor and not Death itself."


    Tiffany blinks rapidly and in a stunned voice replies, "I guess so," before bursting into laughter. "Only you, Sirius, would hear that tale, and emerge with that response."


    Sirius sniffs delicately as if insulted, before glancing away and saying, "So does that happen a lot?"


    Tiffany clenches her robes in her hand as she stiffly lied, "No, I haven''t been left alone since my betrothal was renounced. This was the first time."


    "Huh," Sirius said as he scratched his chin in thought. "So, what can be done?"


    "Nothing," Tiffany sighed, "not unless someone is crazy enough to marry me."


    "Oh, is that all?" Sirius exclaimed. "I thought it would be something more difficult like defeating a dragon with one''s bare hands."


    Tiffany''s lips crinkle into a smile as she shakes her head unable to keep her solemn expression. "I truly don''t know how a Gryffindor like you was born into the Black family household."


    "I was switched at birth," Sirius shamelessly replied causing another twinkle of laugher to emerge from Tiffany until she, at last, was left breathless.


    Catching her breath, Tiffany peeks up at between her eyelashes. "Thanks," Tiffany somewhat shyly and disgruntled said.


    "For what?" Sirius impishly teased.


    Tiffany snorts and nudges him with her elbow causing Sirius to wince. "Fine, your welcome," Sirius mumbled as he rubbed the spot, he had been violently poked at.


    Rising to her feet, Tiffany brushes her robes back into place and asks, "How do I look?"


    Sirius glances up at Tiffany, and for a moment, his heart skips a beat at seeing a lovely, mischievous face like that of an adorable fox. Blinking his eyes in confusion, he stammers, "F-Fine."


    "No need for dramatics, Sirius," Tiffany huffed. "I get that often enough from Terry."


    "Well, Terry is a dramatic sort of fellow," Sirius mumbled as he shook himself out of his stupor. Just what was that?!


    "Mm, well, I best be going," Tiffany said. "I wouldn''t want to worry Silvia and Bethanie any more than I already surely have."


    "Yeah. Oh wait!" Sirius said as he jumped to his feet. "Er, you haven''t seen Peter, have you? I was looking for him, and I thought he might have gone to see his girlfriend, Crowley."


    Tiffany pursed her lips prettily in thought causing Sirius for some unknown reason to stare at her lips. "Not that I can remember, but Crowley had already left the common room area by the time I left. If they are around, it''s probably in the library area or out on the lawn. It''s getting late and near curfew, they wouldn''t have gone too far."


    "Right," Sirius said, before rising to his feet and dragging his gaze from Tiffany''s lips. "Er, well I best get back to the tower!" Before hurrying away without even offering to escort Tiffany back to the Slytherin corridor.


    "Well that was rude," Tiffany muttered to herself feeling a trace of unexpected disappointment. What did she expect? She was a Bride of Death, after all.


    Carefully holding her wand in hand, Tiffany returned to the corridors only to find the three boys still tied on the ground. All three boys frantically begin to squirm having spotted her as a very pretty, gentle smile appears on her face. "Gentlemen, I feel that it is in both of our best interests for me to teach you a lesson on how to treat a Lady. Shall we commence?"


    And Sirius was not the only child brought up in a slightly darker pureblood home. Most people tended to forget that Tiffany''s mother had been a Selwyn before marriage. And the Selwyn''s were the kind of enemies that one did not make lightly. They tended to have vicious, bloody tendencies.


    Later that evening, Madam Pomfrey was baffled to find that a trio of sixth years had somehow managed to peel off the entire layer of skin off each other''s back. Not that it was difficult to repair as they would only need blood replenishing potions, and a skin grafting potion. But still, it was most of unusual of bets, and the skin had been removed evenly which took a great amount of skill. However, she did her duty, and healed the boys only making note to report the incident to the Head of Houses. Perchance, this was some sort of new trend among boys. And if so, it was something to keep an eye on.

 Chapter 598 - Frank Conversation’s Ⅳ

    The news of the incident in the Gryffindor common room had gotten all around the school by the time Monday afternoon rolled around. However, Rowan was much too busy to try and make amends between them. There was patrolling, tutoring, and the countless number of other tasks that had her running around Hogwarts that before she knew it almost the entire week had gone by.


    However, finally, things were starting to settle down, and her first actual free period presented itself. After Advanced Arithmancy, Rowan hurried off to the library to study. She had not gone to the library since the school term had started to busy fulfilling her duties as Prefect. She did not even have time to read for pleasure to busy wrangling in the snakelings. No wonder Prefect Pizarro looked dead tired towards the end of the year. And September was not even over, but she was already ready to throw in the towel and call it quits for good!


    Letting out a loud sigh, Rowan makes her way down the long corridor, before entering the library. The prickly librarian, Madam Irma Pince, a dark-waired witch with suspicious eyes loudly tsk''s her tongue at Rowan in disapproval. "Why Miss Prince, I have not seen you since the term started! It is simply just not done."


    "I know, Madam Pince," Rowan replied with a wry expression. "However, I have been busy with Prefect duties since the start of the term, and this is my first free period away from the Slytherin common room."


    Somewhat mollified by Rowan''s answer, Madam Pince says, "Well, it is understandable that your duties must be fulfilled Miss Prince, but that is no excuse for your education to be ignored."


    "Yes, Madam Pince," Rowan obediently muttered, before making her way past the prickly librarian and to her usual table in a corner of the library. It should be empty as Pettigrew and Sirius are at Quidditch Practice at this time of day. (And according to Terry and Severus, who had both been present at the Gryffindor Quidditch Try-Outs. Slytherin had a better shot at winning the Quidditch Cup this year. That and all the Slytherin''s were eager to retake the cup. The Triwizard Tournament had stolen their rightful victory, and they would finally be avenged.)


    And as for Remus when not busy, he had been taking James down to sit with Terry and Severus in the Study Hall. Otherwise, James tended to stay in the Gryffindor common room to study or in the dorms. It was rather out of character for him, but then again nothing was usual about the entire situation.


    Rounding the corner of the bookshelves, Rowan freezes at seeing a figure occupying the sunlight area, James Potter. Everything about him still looked the same, he was thin with hazel eyes and untidy hair. His glasses were perched at the end of his nose, and he had grown taller over the summer. And even his mannerisms were the same as he wrinkled his nose in vexation at a rather particular essay question. And yet, despite everything she still felt herself take an unconscious step backward as if she had met up with a stranger.


    Perchance feeling a gaze on him, James glanced up from his homework to see the Slytherin female Prefect staring at him, Rowan Prince. Why was she here?


    Rowan maintains a blank expression as she moves and takes her usual seat ignoring the surprised stare from James. Unpacking her things like usual, she sees James tilt his head at her in puzzlement out of the corner of her eye. Not waiting for him to ask, she glances up at him and wryly says, "And no, I am not stalking you nor much less looking after you, Potter. This has always been my studying spot from the start of my first year, but four Gryffindor''s simply could not take a hint to leave. As such, I have resigned myself to the constant presence of the four of you and have made do."


    James blinks at Slytherin''s response not sure if that was an insult or not. Not wanting to argue, he quietly ducks down and begins to work much to Rowan''s astonishment and annoyance. Shaking her head, she tries to get back to work, but her eyesight keeps being drawn to the rather studious figure of James Potter before her.


    Making an irritated expression, Rowan finally puts her quill down and leans back in her seat. Breathing deeply through her nose, she finally addresses the elephant in the room. "Well, how long are you continue these games with Peter, Potter? He does not deserve to have his feelings hurt in such a manner when he has been nothing but a good friend to you."


    A spark of frost enters James''s hazel eyes as he puts his quill down and glances up at the tall, slender, pale, dark-haired girl. "Miss Prince, whatever do you mean?"


    Surprised at James''s tone of voice, Rowan narrows her eyes right back at him. "You know exactly what I mean, Potter," she almost growled.


    "I am afraid not," James smoothly replied. As an Auror, he had been forced to deal with purebloods, especially with the war. He had been forced to learn, but eventual was as slippery and as shady as the whole lot of them.


    Rowan''s lips press into a thin line as she flashes him a hard look. "Very well, then let me be clear, Potter," Rowan spat out. "Peter is being hurt by your cold and rather callous side remarks about his person. He is none of those things that you have cruelly accused him of. He is certainly not a coward nor is he evil! And nor has he ever betrayed your friendship or that of any of us!"


    "Well, that is a matter of personal opinion, Miss Prince," James snarked back. "Now if that is all, Prefect Prince, I really do have to finish my homework, thank you."


    Rowan''s face stiffens as something like hurt flashes across her expression before her gaze becomes frigid. "It would appear that I was mistaken, Mr. Potter," Rowan flatly said. "It shall not happen again." Not waiting for a response, she shoves her things into her book bag not caring if the ink spilled or not, before departing from the table.


    So, irritated by the situation that had just occurred Rowan did not hear Madam Pince call out to her as Rowan stormed out of the library "Stupid, arrogant, toe rag!" Rowan fumed in her mind, before coming to an abrupt halt in the middle of the stone hallway. Just why was she so irked by James''s actions? It simply did not make sense; it is though as she had been the one who had been betrayed.


    Not wanting to dwell anymore on the subject, Rowan rubs her face tiredly and moves to walk away, when she feels someone grab her by the elbow. She immediately breaks the grip and barely stops herself from throwing a fist at her pursuer as her fist halts just a hair''s length away from James Potter''s face.


    "Potter?" Rowan said in surprise and wariness as she slowly lowered her fist. "What were you thinking?! You know that I could have easily broken your nose-."


    Rowan pauses at seeing James''s surprised expression and sighs tiredly as she closes her eyes for just the briefest of seconds. "Of course, you don''t remember," Rowan bitterly said, before opening her eyes back up again. "Potter, at this juncture in time, and considering the situation that almost just occurred might I recommend you ask some questions about those around you or any past relationship you might have had."


    "We dated?!" James sputtered in clear disbelief.


    The tips of Rowan''s ears turn pink as she snaps back, "No, you dunderhead! It''s a figure of speech!"


    James almost sighs in relief but stops himself at seeing the glare from Rowan Prince. "Right, I will take that into consideration," James replied not able to stop himself from formally replying to her.


    Rowan flashes James an assessing glance, before shaking her head and looking outside onto the green Hogwarts lawns. "It is not my intention to interfere nor be a busybody, Potter," Rowan stiffly said. "But I do not like seeing my friends hurting, and Peter is a good friend of mine. I would greatly appreciate it if you at least were polite to him and minded your tongue. I understand that you have no memories of him, and even dislike him, but to him, you are a dear and precious friend."


    James studies the Slytherin female Prefect, before replying, "You are being sincere, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, I am, you dolt," Rowan finally snapped having lost the last shred of patience she had. There was just something about the present James Potter that just got under her skin!


    "I can do that much," James answered much to his own surprise. It was as though his body would comply with the request even without his awareness. And not that he would ever admit it, but after the incident on Sunday, he realized that he needed to take a step back and distance himself. Despite knowing that this was not his world, and was a mirror world, he had been treating the world as it were his own. And that was an error in judgement because it simply was not.


    Not glancing back at James, Rowan whirls away and says over her shoulder, ''See that you keep your word, Potter," before darting away and not awaiting a response.


    Baffled a bit by his own body''s reaction, James sheepishly rubs the back of his neck, before returning the library. He had left his bookbag and things back at the library and had for some unknown reason found himself compelled to run after the Slytherin. It was strange and utterly baffling, but even known he had a strange warm feeling in his chest. It was not that of like, but almost of gratitude or joy even.


    Clearing his mind of such strange thoughts even for him, James hurries back to the library only to receive a dirty glare from Madam Pince. Either way he had an essay to finish up. And no matter, how much he hated to admit it, he had forgotten almost half of what he had learned for History of Magic. On the bright side, Master Strauss was a fantastic professor, who truly made History of Magic interesting. Even Sirius was enthralled by the subject, and Sirius had the attention span of a dog!

 Chapter 599 - Potter’s Cottage

    Down in a well-sized English village of Godric''s Hollow past the little lane that curves left, there beyond is the heart of village set in the small-town square. There are several shops, a post office, a pub, and even a little church whose stained-glass windows were glowing jewel-bright in the late evening from the lighting found inside. Tomorrow was a workday, and most of the villagers had already headed home for the evening apart from a few late-night stragglers, and those that were retired and no longer needed to work.


    A trio of friends stumbles out of the pub helping their potbellied friend home. The village street lamps in the main square lit the road. A soft pop behind them causes one of the members of the tipsy trio to turn around and squint behind them. He was unable to see anything and was just about to turn away when one of the lamps also went out.


    Shaking his head, the tipsy man mutters something about taxes, and shoddy workmanship, before stumbling away home. He was sure to get an earful from his wife, but that would not be until tomorrow. In the meantime, his only goal was to get home and did not have time to worry about the night lamps going out.


    Striding in the gloomy darkness is a tall, thin wizard with long silvery hair and a beard that glows underneath the bright moonlight. Albus Dumbledore''s childlike blue eyes sparkle with mischief from behind half-moon spectacles set upon a long, broken nose. With another click of his cigarette lighter, the Put-Outer, another muggle lamp goes out.


    "It never ceases to amaze me the simple delights of life," Albus cheerfully mumbled to himself as he made his way through Godric''s Hollow to the fringes of the village. However, that expression quickly fades away as he approaches the home of Bathilda Bagshot and the once upon time residence of the Dumbledores.


    Something akin to pain and countless other emotions flashes across Albus''s face before a fa?ade of calmness settles onto his face. Swiftly walking down, the road, the tip of his buckled high heeled boots peeks out from under his dark blue robes at his brisk pace. He had not yet walked past the home of Bathilda Bagshot, when a raspy, but the old familiar voice says, "Albus Dumbledore, and just where are you off too in such a hurry that you do not have time to speak to this old witch?"


    "Professor Bagshot," Albus immediately replied as he paused at the entrance of a garden gate. "How are you on this cool autumn evening?"


    A petite witch with wispy white hair appears from behind the hedges. Her eyes are sunken with age, and there are traces of faint liver spots on her face. Tucking a black shawl around her, she shivers from the cool wind announcing autumn, when she scrunches her eyes peering up at him. "You are still the same as ever, Albus, always too proud and arrogant for your own good," Bathilda Bagshot chided him.


    Albus feels a spasm of pain in his chest before a bittersweet smile appears on his face. "I would know my own failings better than anyone else, Madam Bagshot."


    "Such a tragedy," Bathilda mused out loud to herself. "First Percival went mad and attacked those boys. I never truly understood, why he did so? He was such a kind man, and he certainly did not seem to hate muggles since he married Kendra. It was such a shame when he was sentenced to Azkaban, and soon passed away."


    Lost in her own mind from old age, Bathilda fails to notice the stark raw pain on Albus''s face. "And Kendra, well, she was such a solitary woman for a muggleborn. I never quite understood her offhand ways. I can only conclude she was terribly prejudiced against the rest of us after what happened to your father, poor Percival."


    "Mm, and that sister of yours, Ariana. Oh yes, she was a strange, wee bit lass. But then again at least she was quiet, now Aberforth, that scrawny rascal was always off getting into a spot of trouble with the other boys. I can''t count the number of times the neighbors came to complain to your mother about him," Bathilda recounted before her expression turned grim.


    "And then Kendra passed away so very suddenly," Bathilda lamented. "Poor girl, Ariana was never quite the same after that. Oh, I''m certain that you did your best Albus, yes, you did. But you always had that long, crooked nose of yours stuck in a book and never paid much of a mind to that poor chit. Mm, if only Aberforth had not been still at Hogwarts''s, perhaps, things would have been so very different."


    Bathilda let out a loud sigh as she says, "And then my poor misguided great-nephew, Gellert arrived that summer. Oh, the two of you were as thick as thieves, I can clearly recall. The two of you always had your heads bent over some book and were avidly discussing some obscure piece of knowledge."


    "And then Ariana died," Bathilda faltered. "Gellert fled that night, and the rest is history and one that we all know only too well and regret." Raising her gaze to meet that of Albus''s, she hesitantly finally asks a question that had been haunting her for countless years. "Gellert didn''t have anything to do with Ariana''s sudden death, did he, Albus?"


    Albus is silent for a moment, before carefully answering, "Not that I know of." Because it was the bitter truth. It could have easily been his own spell that had struck down his own flesh and blood.


    Relieved Bathilda solemnly says, "Best not to blame yourself, Albus, it was a mere accident," causing Albus''s eyes to glitter with raw emotion.


    Turning her white-haired head, Bathilda points at the former residence of the Dumbledore family. "A lovely muggleborn family lives there now, Sue and Allen Pier. The wife is a bit too chatty if you ask me, but the husband is a hard worker, and their children aren''t too awful."


    Albus is unable to respond except to briskly nod his head. He had sold the old family home unable to abide with the tortuous memories found therein. Aberforth had fought Albus with tooth and nail indignant over the sale, but in the end, Albus had prevailed. It had been another mistake, and the final nail that had nailed the coffin shut. After that, his younger brother, Aberforth never spoken to him again except in passing at the Hogs Head Inn.


    "Would you like to come in for a cup of tea, lad?" Bathilda asked as she wrapped her black shawl tighter around her.


    "No, thank you, Madam Bagshot, I am in hurry," Albus sincerely answered with a tinge of relief in his voice.


    Bathilda sniffs, before wagging her old, crooked finger at him. "Then I best be seeing you come down to the village to have a cup of tea with this old witch, you hear, young man."


    "Yes, Professor Bagshot," Albus respectfully replied to his former History Professor.


    Bathilda removes a hankie from her pocket and loudly blows, before shuffling away up and through the garden path to her own home. Albus remains still in place until the old witch enters her home. Dragging his sight from his old childhood residence, Albus all but flees down the road unable to bear the painful sight. But some ghosts are not made of the flesh nor the dead, but rather of memories from the past.

 Chapter 600 - Potter’s Cottage Ⅱ

    Finally, down a few small roads on the edge of town is a two-story cottage with a small gate, tall hedges, and more importantly hidden from muggles, and those alike. Stopping at the gate, Albus feels the powerful warding in place, before carefully opening the gate and allowing himself inside.


    Albus trudges up the path and knocks on the door. The door is quickly opened to reveal a much shorter aged wizard with wispy unruly hair, hazel eyes, and knobby knees, Fleamont Potter. (The utter irony is that Albus Dumbledore older than Fleamont Potter, but still looks younger).


    "Welcome, Professor. Please step inside," Fleamont politely replied with a guarded expression. He had received a letter during the summer from the Headmaster requesting his aid in securing a protected property against both wizards and muggles alike. And after much thought and contemplation, he had finally relented upon seeing the actions of the Auror''s during the summer. A game must be afoot, and the Headmaster was a player.


    "Thank you, Potter," Albus Dumbledore said, before stepping inside and entering the recently cleaned cottage. The cottage was sparsely furnished, but it was clean and had plenty of space for all intent and purposes. But more importantly, it was secluded and would be the perfect place to use as the new Headquarters for the Order of the Phoenix.


    "This will do rather nicely, Potter," Dumbledore said as Fleamont shut the door behind them. "What do I owe you?"


    "Nothing except returning the property to the Potter family after it ceases to be of use," Fleamont truthfully answered. He did not wish for the Professor to be in his debt and nor did he wish to be any further involved beyond that.


    "That shall not be an issue," Dumbledore earnestly replied as he studied the house and nodded in approval. It would be easy to defend if necessary, and more importantly there plenty of vantages of view to spot any intruders should the wards and Fidelus oath be broken.


    Fleamont takes out a golden key and property deed from his inner robes. "The key and deed, Professor, I am certain that you will know what to do with it," Fleamont firmly replied as Dumbledore carefully accepted the two items.


    "Thank you, Fleamont, you have made my life a great deal easier and have made a great contribution that cannot easily be repaid," Dumbledore said as he pocketed the two items. "Though I must confess Fleamont, I am puzzled as to just what changed your mind? I feared that you had declined my offer considering the many months without a reply."


    Fleamont eyes flicker to the side as he recalls the letter from Reginald Prince. The two of them had always disliked each other but each bore a trickle of grudging respect towards each other. And for Reginald to put aside his pride and request that he be his grandchildren''s godfather showed the love and the lengths that Prince would go to protect his family. And he could do no less for his own family.


    "An old rival changed my mind," Fleamont finally confessed. "And I could do no less." Albus Dumbledore seems puzzled by the response but does not further pry.


    "It is late, Professor, and I must depart now, Euphemia is waiting for me at home," Fleamont replied as he adjusted his cloak and robes about him.


    "It is indeed getting late," Albus confessed. "Safe journey, Mr. Potter."


    "And to you as well, Professor," Fleamont added, before departing out of the cottage. He made his way past the property boundaries, before apparating at last home, where a cup of piping hot tea and scones awaited him.


    Albus briefly peers around the property, before locking the door firmly with the golden key, and departing. Past the secure wards of the former Potter Cottage, Albus apparated to the edge of Hogsmeade. A brisk chilly breeze is felt on his face announcing the fact that the chill of autumn had finally arrived.


    Fingering the golden key and deed in his pocket, Albus hesitates for a moment, before making his way to the Hogs Head Inn. The Hogs Head Inn is full of rowdy laughter and loud voices as he made his way around the back. The spotted goat by the name of Butter lets out a loud neigh and squeezes its head out between the wooden pen bars. (Butter, the goat liked to eat freshly churned butter to the great irritation of Aberforth, and hence gained its name.)


    A chuckle escapes from Albus as he gently scratches Butter behind the ears and on the chin. Before Albus has even finished the wooden door is slammed open to reveal the owner of the Hogs Head Inn, Aberforth Dumbledore. With neatly trimmed gray hair and beard, Aberforth glares at his older brother with vivid blue colored eyes hidden behind spectacles.


    "Albus," Aberforth sharply said, "to what do I owe this unexpected honor?"


    "A private word, please Aberforth," Albus quietly remarked.


    Aberforth furrows his brows and sneers but does not protest. Gruffly he moves aside and says, "Hurry up and come on inside. I''ve got customers waiting, and I''ve got a living to keep."


    "It won''t take long, I promise," Albus replied as Aberforth sneered at this brother''s words. Albus had once made such a promise to Aberforth and had all but broken his word. No Aberforth did not put his trust even in a single knut when it came from his older brother, Albus. (And that was somewhat of a lie if one considered the fact that Aberforth was a member of the Order of the Phoenix and had allowed Albus to host said meetings temporarily at the Hogs Head Inn.)


    Albus is heading to their usual meeting point when Aberforth roughly grabs him by the elbow and gruffly says, "In there," he gestured with a tilt of his head.


    Albus blinks in surprise as Aberforth had never permitted him to enter his personal quarters. Curious, Albus did not protest and entered the room as requested. The parlor is sparsely decorated with an old bookshelf and old furniture. Everything looked cleaned recently, but more importantly Albus gasped at seeing the portrait hanging over the mantelpiece. It the portrait of a girl with chest length golden hair neatly pulled back as her bright blue eyes stared straight ahead and all the while cradling a book in her arms, Ariana, his younger sister.


    Aberforth loudly slams the door shut behind him causing Albus to startle out of his gawk and reluctantly tear his gaze away from the portrait. "I thought-," Albus fell quiet, before speaking, "I thought there were no living portraits of Ariana."


    Aberforth sneered in reply, "You must have looked terribly hard, Albus."


    Albus steps back as if slapped, before melancholically staring at the gaze with something akin to longing. "Does she ever speak to you?" Albus''s voice wavered as he stared at the portrait willing it to move and speak to him.


    Aberforth glances at the image of his beloved younger sister which causes his expression to soften. "At times," he admitted.


    "I see," Albus quietly remarked, before forcefully tearing his gaze away. Giving himself a minute, he finally composes, and says, "I am sorry about the intrusion this evening, Aberforth but I merely wished to inform you that I have found permanent quarters for the Order. I am grateful for all that you have done and especially patiently hosting us. Thank you."


    Aberforth curtly nods his head at Albus with his arms folded over his broad chest. "Is that all, Albus?"


    "Yes, that is all."


    "Good, then you know the way out."


    Albus gazes one last time at the portrait as if willing it to speak to him, before departing. Aberforth remains standing there for a moment staring at the portrait, but the portrait does not react or move. It would seem that Ariana was far away lost in distant shores found within her own mind. And only with time would she ever return to them again. (A trait leftover from her the obscurial, and seemingly impossible, but the magical painter had managed to capture it against impossible odds.)

 Chapter 601 - Reconciliations

    After having the conversation with Rowan Prince, it took James more than a week before finally gaining the determination and sincerity required to apologize to Peter-. It was not that he did not know how to apologize, but rather he had not had much practice until he married Lily.


    Wincing internally at the mere mention of his Lily, James painfully shoves her image out of his mind for the time being. Her presence would not be very conducive for the time being. And whether he wished to admit it to himself or not, he deeply missed his friends.


    Ever since his outburst in the Gryffindor common room, James had been sitting mostly alone during mealtimes except for when Remus would take pity on him as a Prefect and sit with him. But even Remus was standing vehemently on Sirius''s side and was not going to back down.


    Which was a rather startling realization, because, with a sickly feeling, James had realized that Remus had never done so until the incident in the Shrieking Shack with Snape-. That had not been one of Sirius''s finer moments, and both he and Remus had been absolutely furious with Sirius.


    Still, in the end, James had forgiven Sirius, and so had Remus. But now he felt a painful stab at thinking that Remus could have only forgiven Sirius because he was afraid of being alone, and abandoned by his so-called friends? And if Remus had not forgiven Sirius would he have remained friends with Remus?


    It was an absurd idea that he had never paused to consider before, and which left him with a haunting bitterness in his mouth. His cynicism only grew as James tried to recall if he had ever sided with Remus against Sirius over anything? But with great shame and bitterness, he realized that he never would have thought to do so even in a million years. In retrospect that did not paint him in a particularly good light nor as a very good friend. And worst of all, it had forced him to view and reflect on his friendship with Peter Pettigrew in a new light.


    It was not something that James had intended to do, but in the end, that was the unexpected result of his soul reflecting. The more and more he recalled his memories of the past, the sicklier and ill he had felt. In every memory, Peter Pettigrew had always been pushed to the side or even teased. It was supposed to be funny, and yet, he would have never teased Sirius or Remus in that manner. Just when had he stopped viewing Peter Pettigrew as a friend? And was it those very same actions that had pushed Peter Pettigrew to the edge?


    Wincing in pain, James blinks out of his thoughts and glances down at his clenched hands which had dug tiny red crescent moons into his palms. The reddened wounds smarted but had not quite broken through the skin. Forcibly unclenching his fists, he lets out a sigh, before raising a hand to rub his forehead.


    Glancing around James stares at the empty shared dorm room. The Gryffindor''s dorms looked much like they did in his memory. There were four poster-beds covered in red eiderdowns with red curtains. There is a nightstand next to the bed with their school trunks residing at the foot of their beds. To the side of their beds is a wooden chair and dresser with a lamp placed on the dresser. And hanging overhead their beds is a yellow banner that reads, "Gryffindor."


    On the wooden boards next to their bed are posters of famous Quidditch Players. One of them is that of Ludovic Bagman, the English Beater that had played at the Quidditch World Cup. Apparently, Bagman was a hero of sorts for Sirius since Sirius was a beater.


    The tiny Quidditch players on the enchanted poster zoom about, while the rosy-cheeked, athletic beater, Ludo Bagman tosses his golden hair and winks charmingly with his baby blue eyes at James, before zooming away on his broom.


    James rolls his eyes and glances out of the dorm window that has red curtains pulled to the side. Down below the Hogwarts''s grounds grow darker and as the shadows grow longer. It was almost dinner time, and he would have to sit alone again.


    Not wanting to sit alone again, James decides to head down to the kitchens to eat. He did not want to face his former friends until he had more than ample time to voice his thoughts. Not waiting until it grew later, he headed down the stairs and past the common room. None of the Gryffindor''s pay him attention and those that do merely raise their heads for a moment, before returning to finish their loads of homework in a preview of their O.W.L.''s that year.


    With practiced ease, James makes his way down to the kitchens without being noticed. He would have taken his cloak, but in the day, it was too risky to use. Though that had never stopped him in his youth.


    Shaking away memories of the past, James hurries down the grand staircase into the dungeons, before heading down another passageway. The broad stone corridor is brightly lit with torches and decorated with cheerful paintings that are mainly of food. A trace of a smile appears on his face as he subconsciously recalls all the times the Marauder''s snuck down to the kitchens for a late-night snack. But his grin quickly falters as he halts midway unable to breathe at the startling pain of loss. They were all gone, gone.


    Clenching his eyes tightly shut, James struggles to breathe and regain control of his facilities. He had begun to have these wheezing attacks ever since last Sunday. It was as though his emotions had grown dark and heavy, suffocating. And all the light in the world had vanished leaving him alone to stumble in the darkness.


    Gasping loudly for some minutes, James finally manages to coax his shut eyes to open and unclench his frozen stiff limbs. Glancing down, he sees that his nails had dug so painfully into his palms that there were tiny, red, but bruised crescent marks. He lets out a soft pained grunt as he moves his stiff fingers, and lets out a wry, half-despaired laugh.


    Perhaps, he was simply going mad, but the utter irony of that statement is that he more than welcomed such madness. It would make more sense than his current seemingly impossible situation. And despite being grateful that he was alive, it would have been better that he remained dead at least he would have been with his Lily.

 Chapter 602 - Reconciliations â…¡

    Losing himself to his internal turmoil, James does not hear the light footsteps approaching him. Barley registering that the footsteps came to a halt, a low female voice with a touch of undisguised concern asks, "Are you alright, Potter? You seem rather ill."


    James''s head snaps around so fast that a faint pop can be heard coming from his neck. Blinking in a rather bewildered fashion, he wonders, how in Merlin''s name did his senses fail him so? Not even amid the worst of the war had he ever been caught so unaware except for that night.


    "Prefect Prince, I am fine," James stumbled to say, before taking a step back and feeling himself go quite weak. Instantly to his surprise, the tall, slender Slytherin girl catches him by the elbow. To his own surprise, he glimpses genuine concern and worry on her face before that quickly vanishes.


    "Contrary to your statement, Potter, you do not seem to be all that well," Rowan stoutly replied. "Do you wish to see Madam Pomfrey, or do you wish to rest in the kitchens?"


    "The kitchens, please," James awkwardly replied as he fretfully runs a clammy hand through his hair. It was a terrible habit of his that he had not broken after all these years. A fleeting unknown emotion flashes through the Slytherin girl''s face at his gesture that causes James to limply drop his hand at his side.


    Rowan does not appear convinced by his statement but does not loosen her grip on his elbow. "Come along then," she said, gently tugging him further down the hall.


    "I''m fine, really," James protested feeling uncomfortable for some reason at being touched by the Slytherin Prefect.


    "You are clammy and pale, Potter," Rowan countered. "I am already accommodating you as it is Potter by not taking you to see Madam Pomfrey, do not make me change my mind."


    "Er, thanks," James mumbled under his breath before they came to a halt before the painting of a gigantic silver fruit bowl. It suddenly occurs to him just how did the Slytherin know how to get the kitchens?


    However, before he can complete that thought the Slytherin stretched out her forefinger and tickled the huge green pair in the painting. It began to squirm, chuckle before a large green door handle appeared. In a fluid motion, she seized the handle and pulled the door open.


    "I can walk perfectly well by myself," James started to say before a sharply pointed glance by those pitch black, indigo colored eyes caused him to clamp his mouth shut. Not protesting anymore, the two of them step inside and all the while the Slytherin firmly steadies him by the elbow.


    The door quickly closes behind him as James feeling a choking sensation in his throat at seeing the enormous, high-ceiling room that is as large as the Great Hall above it. The mounds of glittering brass pots and pans heaped around the stone walls begin to sway sickly as though he was on a ship. And even the great brick fireplace at the end is swirling and twirling.


    "Potter?" James hears a frantic voice at his side when everything mercifully goes black.


    It was the sound of coughing that woke James up. Fluttering his heavy-laden eyes open, he blurrily begins to peer about but is unable to see very well except for white curtains. "Your glasses are on the pillow next to you, Potter," a familiar Slytherin voice instructed.


    Blindly sitting up, he moves his hand about on his pillow until James finds his glasses and puts them back on. Everything brilliantly comes into view as he registers the fact that he is on a bed in the infirmary. Feeling highly embarrassed at having fainted, a bright pink flush begins to spread across his face.


    "Er, sorry," James stammered in apology and utter mortification. Even to gain Lily''s attention, he had never done anything so utterly humiliating! And he had done plenty of stupid and foolish things which he was far from proud of.


    Rowan''s face is carefully blank as she coolly says, "I should not have given you an option, Potter. I won''t repeat the same mistake a second time."


    Feeling terribly embarrassed by having revealed his weakness, James glances away from the Slytherin Prefect to stare at the white curtains. The two are silent as each chew on their own private thoughts until Rowan interjects, "What happened, Potter?"


    "I just wasn''t feeling very well, that''s all," James defensively said as he folded his arms over his chest and leaned against the bed.


    Rowan gives James an irritated look. "You have never been ill in all the years that I have known you, Potter," she flatly stated. "And I am not a psychologist but taking your reaction it would seem that you were, in fact, having a panic attack."


    "A panic attack?" James said in disbelief before in bewilderment adding, "And what''s a psy-ko-logizt?"


    "A muggle mental healer of sorts. And if that not a panic attack it may have been something similar related to Posttraumatic Stress Disorder, commonly known as PTSD," Rowan explained. Noticing his confused expression, she further explains, "It means that unwanted memories or reliving of said memories or anything associated with said traumatic event is causing your body to trigger a defense mechanism to cope with a highly stressful situation."


    James is not able to completely hide the dismay on his face at the answer, but he is from answering as Rowan continues by saying, "Of course, the most logical conclusion is that your body and mind are at war. Your body recalls instinctively recalls Hogwarts and other places, times, and even people. However, the mind itself rejects the body input as it does not believe that which is relayed back to it because the mind does not have any recollections of said event."


    "That is probably just it," James mumbled with meeting the gaze of the Slytherin. Though he was rather reluctant to admit that the previously uttered statement was more in line with the true cause of his unexpected blackout. And that caused a trickle of worry to scissor its way across his chest. Because he could not afford for such an event to occur again.

 Chapter 603 - Reconciliations â…¢

    The sound of brisk footsteps accompanied by the rustle of a skirt breaks James out of his reverie as he turns his head towards the source. A kind, but a stern woman in her late thirties'' marches firmly toward him. Her red dress, white apron, and white matron cap flutter about as she only pauses to check on a patient and double checks the sweet box next to the patient''s bedside to her satisfaction.


    James feels a sudden wave of dizziness come over him as he hastily shuts his eyes and breathes through his nose as bile rises in the back of his throat. His heart sounding dreadfully loud in his own ears that he almost flinches when he hears the infirmary matron say, "Well, Mr. Potter, you are in perfectly good health except for being more than a tad overwhelmed. I have a calming draught for you to take, so be a good lad, and open your eyes."


    Feeling overwhelmed James has the urge to hurl when he feels a gentle touch on his hand that gently squeezes his fist. Snapping his eyes, he glances in astonishment at seeing Rowan Prince not flush nor flinch at his gaze but steadily meet his. A strange feeling of comfort and relief spreads through his chest as his body instinctively relaxes in trust.


    Speechless James just blankly stares at the Slytherin until Madam Pomfrey loudly interjects, "Mr. Potter, your calming draught. I promise that it will help."


    Just as suddenly that it had appeared Rowan retracts her hand as James turns away and accepts a blue liquid in a glass vial. James carefully accepts the vial, before putting it at his lips and downing it one gulp. He shudders at the taste, but it was nowhere near as bad as other potions. Though he knew that crocodile heart was one of the required ingredients, at least it tasted somewhat of lavender and peppermint to cover the awful taste.


    "Do not worry, Mr. Potter," Madam Pomfrey briskly said. "You will certainly not be the first student I will treat this year with a calming draught nor the last. O.W.L''s and N.E.W.T.''s are a well-known factor to cause such severe stress. After dinner, you may return to the Gryffindor common room. However, Mr. Potter, you are to return to the infirmary each week to receive a calming draught until I believe that you are stable is that understood?"


    "Yes, Po-," James automatically begins to say, before pausing. "I mean, yes, Madam Pomfrey."


    "See to it that is the case, Mr. Potter," Madam Pomfrey huffed. "And I would truly hate to have to meet with your Head of House and have her enforce my order."


    James mutely nods his head as Madam Pomfrey sashays away and after a patient that was trying to sneak away. "Mr. Amber''s, I have told you to lie still!" Madam Pomfrey roared as she ran after the miscreant that had what looked like curled horns sprouting out of the top of his head as a result of a failed transfiguration. The seventh year in question hastily sits back down as Madam Pomfrey begins to berate him.


    Rowan rises to her feet and closes the curtains around James''s bed again, before sitting back down. To be frank, she had been aghast when she saw James faint. She had barely had time to catch him in her arms, before levitating him away in a hurry back to the infirmary. She had been terrified that something was dreadfully wrong with him, but thankfully, Madam Pomfrey pronounced the verdict that James was severely stressed.


    Unexpectedly, Rowan had felt a trace of guilt in her heart at those words. Perhaps, she had been too hasty in judging James Potter. An even bigger streak of guilt and a touch of shame skittered around in her chest. Because for some unknown reason, she was angry with James Potter, and even more so at finding that she could still see traces of her friend, and that of a stranger.


    Glancing back up at James, Rowan blinks in astonishment at finding that James is acutely studying her. "Is something wrong?" She asked.


    James composes his train of thoughts, before replying, "Are you here out of guilt?"


    Rowan blinks at James Potter''s surprising bluntness, before letting a wry smile. "Partly," she admitted. "I have been wanting to apologize for my strong words the last time we spoke. I should not have been so callous, and hypercritical, but that being said, I do not think that I was in the wrong either for trying to defend Peter. And the other half, well, I was worried-."


    Rowan hesitates for a second, before slowly adding, "And we are friends even if you can''t remember, Potter."


    James''s expression is annoyingly blank as he does not give away his feelings nor emotions. It was a startling fact for Rowan as James usually was unable to hide his emotions so well. But then again, this was James Potter. It was a dreadful contradiction at times like these, but it was what it was.


    Rising to her feet, Rowan says, "I have to go, I have Prefect duties to fulfill, but Severus will stop by in a bit along with Sirius and the rest of them."


    "Right," James flatly muttered as if unsure of whether to say thank you or not in reply to the last remark.


    Rowan nods her head once at him, before rising to her feet, and slipping out between the bed curtains. She paused for a moment to ensure that the bed curtains are carefully drawn his bed, before making her way out of the infirmary. She had not walked down far the corridor when a flurry of footsteps echoing down the hall caused her to stop in place.


    Patiently waiting for Severus, and the rest of the marauders to arrive, Rowan ponders on the present James Potter. If she was honest with herself, a part of her seemed to dislike him, but she did not know if that was because she truly did not like him or out of her own feelings of hurt. It was not a subject she liked to contemplate about, but she could not keep shoving her emotions aside.


    However, this was neither the time nor place to contemplate on such subjects. But even still, there was one thing that she was absolutely certain of. She still cared about James Potter even if he no longer did. And that was painful thing to admit in its own way.

 Chapter 604 - Reconciliations â…£

    Four figures rush down the infirmary corridor only to roughly slide to a stop in front of Rowan. "What happened?" Sirius panted as he and Pettigrew were still wearing their Quidditch robes not having had time to change, before rushing to the infirmary.


    "He fainted," Rowan replied with a tiny twitch of a smirk on her face. But much more seriously, she adds, "Apparently he''s been rather stressed as of late, and finally everything came to head, and he was overwhelmed by everything."


    A look of guilt flashed across all four boys'' faces especially that of Sirius and Pettigrew. "It''s all my fault," Pettigrew whispered as he hung his mousey colored head. "I-. I should have stopped Sirius and Remus-."


    Seeing Pettigrew''s downtrodden head, Lupin reaches over and squeezes Pettigrew''s shoulder. "It wasn''t your fault, Peter. We thought we were doing the right thing, and we were, but maybe we just went the wrong way about doing it. You''re our friend just as much as James is, Pete."


    Not looking very convinced at Lupin''s words, Pettigrew nods his head, when Severus sighs and regretfully says, "I should have done something earlier. I had been meaning to have a private word with Madam Pomfrey regarding the fact that James did not look all that right as of late. But with Prefect duties and studying for our O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T.''s I just completely forgot about him."


    Lupin nods his head in understanding at Severus, while Sirius just looks completely devastated blaming himself for everything. Before Sirius can continue to wallow in his guilt, Rowan says, "You are all not to blame, it is what it is. Anywho, he is waiting for the four of you."


    "Is he angry?" Sirius awkwardly asked.


    "No," Rowan honestly answered. "But I do think, you should have a frank conversation with him. It would do all of you some good."


    All three boys nod their heads in understanding except for Lupin, who says, "And what about you, Rowan?"


    "We had our own private conversation," Rowan somewhat truthfully replied. Because they had, but they simply had discussed anything more on the subject.


    Lupin does not appear to be convinced by Rowan''s response, but he does not further press her as Sirius hurries away and the rest of them hastily follow. Rowan does not turn to watch them go as she steadily strides away. She had Prefect duties to fulfill, and nor was it her place to be present and participate in such a private discussion. Even though a tiny part of herself whispered that she was the unofficial member of the Marauder''s, but she firmly ignored the tiny voice, and darted away.


    The four youths make their way into the infirmary and glance around to only see the figure of Madam Pomfrey sternly stare at them causing them to halt in their steps. Without a word, she simply points at one of the infirmary beds with the curtains drawn, before pinning down her current patient with a simple glare.


    The third-year girl in question has a case of the mumblemumps. Her face and neck are severely swollen, and she is unable to speak properly except to mumble vague words that are impossible to understand. Tragically the cure is a vile blackish bubbling potion and plenty of rest.


    The already swollen face of the third-year girl turns sickly green with nausea, but she is forced to weakly accept the vial. Struggling not to gag, she tries to gulp the potion down in one gulp and miserably fails as she begins to sputter and gag on the foul concoction. However, Madam Pomfrey did not take any pity on the third-year girl and firmly handed the girl another potion to drink down as most of the first potion had been spat out.


    The four boys are too preoccupied to even send the poor girl a pity filled glance. Sirius rips the curtains open with a loud screech as he says, "James are you okay?!"


    "I feel fine now," James honestly answered as he was surprised to see the faces of Pettigrew and Sn-, Prince accompanying that of Sirius and Remus. But then again, why ever would they not come? They were friends of the other James-.


    "I''m so sorry, mate," Sirius fiercely whispered as he rushed over to the bedside and pulled James into a bear hug.


    (He had been practicing hugging his brother, Regulus, and even his mother and father once or twice over the summer. It had been a grand and unbeliever achievement for the Black family members as they were not particularly good at physically showing their care and affection for each other. But even if Regulus loudly protested, he had never pushed Sirius away and nor had their parents. In fact, secretly in their Slytherin heart of hearts, they were pleased.)


    "It''s alright, Siri," James rather muffled replied, "but, could you let me go? I can''t breathe."


    "Right, sorry, Jamie," Sirius hastily apologized as he pulled back and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    The other three boys shuffle inside as Severus pulls the curtains shut behind them to gain them a bit of privacy. "Muffliato," Severus muttered under his breath to ensure that no one would be able to overhear their conversation, before turning to face James. "Well, I hope you are happy, James! You have given Remus, Peter, and Sirius the fright of our lives," he huffed as he crossly folded his arms over his chest.


    Lupin wryly snorts and says, "And who was the one that was the first to abuse his Prefect duties and rush down to the infirmary." Severus scowls fiercely at Remus but does not deny the truth of the uttered statement.


    "They were just worried about you, James," Pettigrew quietly remarked. "You had us all worried."


    James automatically is about to snappishly retort but manages to bite his tongue. Taking a deep breath, he leans back against his pillows, and tries to view the three Gryffindor''s and Slytherins before him with new eyes. He couldn''t just keep treating them like his old friends, and enemies, he had to see them for who they were in the present.

 Chapter 605 - Reconciliations â…¤

    The infirmary is silent as James at a glance takes in the dark eye shadows under Sirius''s eyes and that of Peter Pettigrew. Both looked as though they had not slept in weeks especially that of Peter Pettigrew. Even Remus looked like he had not been sleeping too well, but not as bad as that of Sirius and Peter Pettigrew.


    And as for Sn-, no, Severus Prince, he looked genuinely concerned. He had known Severus Snape all his life, but Severus Snape had never so visibly shown his emotion to anyone, not even Lily. And more importantly, even despite his inner turmoil, James had to his profound shock and amazement had found himself starting to like Severus Prince for his dry wit and humor as they interacted in their various classes together. It was something that he had great difficultly coming to terms with as they had always been lifelong enemies when attending Hogwarts together.


    However, James forced himself to remember one very important fact, and that is that these were not his friends nor enemies. They were similar in so many ways but were so widely different. And even if that realization pained and struck him to the very core of his soul, but in another manner, it relieved him and took a heavy load off his mind.


    Pulling himself out of his thoughts, James flashes them a rueful smile with a tinge of sadness to it. "I am deeply sorry for my past behavior since the start of the summer and especially to you, Peter," James stiffly said with some difficulty, because of his pride. "I can''t guarantee anything, but I would like to try to be friends again with all of you. Can we start with a blank slate again?"


    "Yeah, mate," Sirius hastily replied unable to keep the excitement out of his voice.


    Lupin, on the other hand, glances at Pettigrew and says, "Is that okay with you, Peter?"


    Pettigrew is silent for a moment, before raising his gaze to meet that of his once called friend. "I would like to try," Pettigrew confessed. "But I don''t want to be toyed with James. I don''t think I have it in me to do this again."


    Lupin expectantly glances at James, who says, "I can''t promise that I won''t slip up now and again, but I can promise that I will try."


    "That will have to satisfy for now," Lupin muttered as he studied the contrite figure of James.


    The five of them are all silent for a moment until Severus lets out a loud snort and unfolds his arms. "Well, I suppose, we should start with introductions, don''t you think?" Severus coolly said, before continuing, "I am Severus Prince, and we have been friends since our first year at Hogwarts. I will confess James that I find your infinite optimism incredibly vexing at times, but it is a character trait that has grown on me over these past years."


    Sirius and Remus let out soft chuckles of laughter as even Pettigrew finds himself unable to hide a smile. James blinks once again in surprise at Severus Sn-, no, Severus Prince''s words. But the surprise was less than the time before. This was Severus Prince, and he was his own person.


    Severus gently but firmly nudges Pettigrew with his shoe on the leg, who glares at Severus as he pulls his leg away. Letting out a sigh, Pettigrew with some apprehension says, "I''m Peter Pettigrew, and we have been friends, since our first year as well. I enjoy gardening and working outdoors. My girlfriend''s name is Quyen Crowley, and I''d very much like to become a professional Quidditch coach someday."


    "That''s the spirit, Pete," Sirius exclaimed as he clapped Pettigrew roughly on the back-earning Sirius a fierce scowl from Pettigrew.


    Sirius cheekily grins back, before proudly puffing out his chest. "We''re the best of mates and have played plenty of tricks on suspecting victims. I am going to be an Auror someday, which even my Mother and Father approve of."


    Although Sirius paused as his face darkened a bit as he adds, "But I have tutor''s during the summer now as Mother and Father said that if I am going to become an Auror, I might as well have the political clout and ambition to become the Head of Auror''s someday. It would do wonders for the family''s reputation especially in the political circle."


    A wisp of laughter escapes from Lupin, who sheepishly says, "Of course, Sirius, you are the first-born heir of the Black''s, who else is responsible for upholding the family name?"


    Sirius gives Lupin the stink eye, who only wolfishly grins back. "Well, I guess I''m up next," Lupin warmly said. "I''m Remus Lupin, and we have also been friends since our first year. I am a former cursed werewolf, but now I am cured. And I am not sure yet what I want to become, but I enjoy DADA and after being a Prefect for a while, I realized that I enjoy teaching. I think that I might like to be a Professor someday."


    "Yeah, but the DADA position is cursed," Sirius muttered under his breath.


    "Well, cursed or not, I think I would be a good professor," Lupin rather determinedly declared as he stared at Sirius rather pointedly.


    Sirius merely loudly snorts in reply as Severus reaches in his pocket and pulls out a carefully polished silver watch on a silver pocket chain. Glancing at the time, he says, "It is nearly dinnertime, you lot best be going, while Lupin and I go for a quick patrol. Peeves was hanging about the third-floor classroom last time I checked, and I do not want to find the wall and floors covered in spit wads and gum again."


    Lupin grimaces as he darkly adds, "He covered the floor in slime last time, and a bunch of first years tripped and hurt themselves. Peeves is a bloody menace!" In reply, Severus flashes Remus a heartfelt gaze of sympathy, since thanks to the Bloody Baron, Peeves never ever truly bothered the Slytherins.


    "We''ll see you later, James," Lupin promised as Severus ended the silencing spell, and the two Prefect''s rushed out of the infirmary.


    Leaving only Sirius, Pettigrew, and James behind, Pettigrew finally takes a seat on a chair at the side of the bed. The three of them are silent for some time as they listen to the sound of the infirmary''s patients and the sharp footsteps of the matron rushing about. Finally, Sirius breaks the silence and says, "Er, so before all of this, Peter and I had been thinking what if you joined the Quidditch team as a trainer? We had a bit of help from Silvia, and her father, who knows the Hogwarts laws front and back. They said that is an official position even if you just would not be allowed on the field during the match. So, what do you think, mate?"


    James feels a touch of guilt but slowly nods his head in reply. "I think I would like that."


    Sirius perks up and immediately jumped to his feet. "I''ll let Professor Babbling know!" Sirius said, and immediacy rushes out from the infirmary.


    Pettigrew just sighs and drily remarks, "If he ever becomes an actual Auror, I think that he is going to get himself killed unless he fixes that terrible habit of his of always rushing off, before thinking first."


    Pettigrew slightly pales as he realizes that he and James are all alone. Trying not to gulp nor flinch, Pettigrew slowly says, "I know that you are trying, James, but you don''t have to force yourself to be friends with me again. I-, you''ll always be my friend, no matter what. So, if you just want to be civil acquaintances that is fine too."


    James studies the sincere expression on Pettigrew''s face. A streak of pain, shame, guilt and bitterness flashes through James''s chest. He could not recall a single instance, where Pettigrew had been so courageous nor ever truly expressed his mind. In retrospect, Pettigrew only ever seemed to chime in, and whenever he tried to express his opinions, he and Sirius would tease Pettigrew until he stopped. It was not Pettigrew, who had betrayed them first, but rather he and Sirius.


    Feeling remorseful and bitter, James runs a hand through his tousled dark hair, before saying, "That probably would be the wisest course, but Gryffindor''s never take the easy path."


    Pettigrew blinks in obvious surprise, before a small grin flashes across his face. "Well, that certainly is true," Pettigrew wryly chuckled.


    Before Pettigrew and James can continue to speak the curtain with a loud, painful screech is pulled to the side to reveal the figure of Madam Pomfrey. Firmly staring at them she says, "Mr. Pettigrew, my patient needs rest, and it is dinnertime. Visiting hours are now over, off you go."


    "Yes, Madam Pomfrey," Pettigrew obediently replied as he rose to his feet. "I''ll see you later, James," before hurrying away under the stern gaze of the infirmary matron.


    Madam Pomfrey turns her stern gaze at her patient and says, "And as for you, Mr. Potter, dinner will be brought by shortly. You are to eat all of your soup and vegetables, and then rest. There is to be no sneaking about and disturbing my other patients is that understood, young man?"


    "Yes, Madam," James earnestly replied, before his curtains were shut with a loud screech.


    Leaning back to rest against his pillows, James is lost in his own thoughts regarding the many events that had transpired that very same evening. So much had occurred that he could hardly believe, and at the same time, he was relieved. He would just all start over again, and in his case, that may very well be the best-case scenario.

 Chapter 606 - Why I never?!

    There is a brisk autumn wind in the late evening shaking the leaves on the trees. The villagers of Bitterweed pull their coats tighter around them as they hurry home. At the edge of the town is an elegant, but rather large, thatched cottage. A faint popping sound is heard as a strawberry haired apprentice with floppy hair and freckles hurries up the path with his many packages. Muttering a charm, the door swings open as Wilfredius gasps, "I am sorry, I am late, Master, but the A.P.D. are running inspection points through Diagon Alley! And as per usual several folks were arrested again for being unregistered merchants and selling prohibited items!"


    "I do not want to hear excuses, Wilfredius," said a sharply dressed wizard in chartreuse-colored robes, Damocles Belby. Damocles'' thin lips are pursed in a thin line, his hair is sleeked back as everything about him screamed a jagged personality. However, his face softens just a fraction almost invisible to the eye as he sees his apprentice begin to wilt. The boy was a dreadfully perky child for a Gryffindor, he really should have been a Hufflepuff.


    "No matter," Damocles crisply said as Wilfredius perked up again, and set down the packages on the table.


    "Yes, master!" Wilfredius eagerly replied. "I''ll hurry and put everything away, before starting dinner."


    "It is of no consequence," Damocles gestured dismissively with his hand. "I was invited to dinner by an old friend as such I won''t return until late evening, and so do not wait up."


    "Er, is that such a good idea, master?" Wilfredius unwittily said out loud.


    "And why is that?" Damocles flatly inquired.


    Wilfredius'' freckles stand out even more starkly as he pales and licks his dry lips nervously. "Well, er, you know after the wizards who kidnapped you only jus'' weeks ago and were thwarted by the A.P.D. and the local Auror''s, but still the Auror''s seem awfully worried after the attack. Master, you really, should not be going out so late."


    "I will come to no harm, Wilfredius," Damocles murmured as he grabbed his cloak, and emerges from cottage, before carefully closing the door behind him. He paused outside of his cottage for a moment to don the garment. His hand paused on the cloak pin, an emerald leaf pin, a memento of his late mother. His younger brother''s face flashes in his mind, before he pulls his hand away from the pin as if scalded.


    Hurrying away and further down the road, Damocles apparated away to emerge in a corner of a well-lit cobbled stoned street. Adjust his cloak collar, he makes his way to the Silver Chalice. The posh pub is sparkling clean as the well-dressed waiters serve and pour drinks into silver chalices. Wrinkling his nose at the snooty ambiance, he glances around searching until at long last he spots his dark-haired friend, Secundus Wilkes.


    Secundus was not even paying attention to his surroundings as he gloomily swirls his wine in his silver chalice, when Damocles slides into the booth across of him. With a twinkle of amus.e.m.e.nt in his eyes Damocles begins to rant against his apprentice. "Can you believe what Wilfredius had the audacity to say to me, Secundus?"


    Already used to his a few years older friend''s antics, Secundus drily says, "No, what?"


    "He said that I should stay home after that awful attack on my person!" Damocles huffed in pretend indignance.


    Secundus arches his brow at his friend and drily replies, "Damocles, my friend, you have an awful tendency to alienate all those that care about you. And do not dare to deny it! We both know that Wilfredius was truly worried about you, and I only invited you out tonight, because I needed to get out of the house for a breath of fresh air." Damocles sneers in usual fashion, before grabbing a dinner menu and proceeding to hide his face from his friend.


    Secundus refrains from rolling his eyes in exasperation at his friend, before changing the subject. "Mm, regarding your request, I have an answer."


    "Oh?" Damocles said as he slowly lowered the dinner menu to peek at his friend hiding his interest and hopeful satisfaction.


    "An Auror friend of mine did indeed confirm that those that attacked you do belong to the underworld," Secundus murmured in a lowered voice as to not be overheard.


    Damocles eyes fill with glee to the disturbance of Secundus. "I though as much," Damocles all but purred as he glanced back down at his lowered menu.


    Narrowing his eyes, Secundus suspiciously says, "And just what are you planning, Damocles? And don''t try to fool me, we are both Slytherins."


    Damocles'' thin lips tilt into a frown as he says, "Whatever I am planning it is of no consequence to you, Secundus."


    Secundus resists the urge to scream at his friend but manages to contain the urge. "I have already lost a son to them," Secundus hissed softly. "And I will not lose a friend out of sheer stupidity."


    Damocles looks utterly affronted by the idea of being called stupid as he sputters, "I am not a fool!" However, he could not deny that which he contemplated was sheer madness.


    "Oh?" Secundus snapped. "Well I happen to remember your Charms and DADA finally N.E.W.T.''s Damocles and you only got an Acceptable. And need I point out the fact that it is was Reginald Prince, who saved you that awful, wretched day!"


    Damocles opens and closes his mouth in anger, before pursing his lips in irk. "I am well aware that I not a dueler," he growled. "But I owe, the old Prince a life debt, and by Rowena''s Head, I intend to pay my debt!"


    "By setting yourself up as bait!" Secundus snarled having easily guessed his friend''s plan. "Are you mad?! Because I can assure you Damocles, I will drag you off to St. Mungo''s this very minute!"


    At this inopportune juncture, the waiter arrives and asks, "Can I take your order''s, gentlemen?"


    "No!" Both wizards roared as they glared at the poor waiter.


    The trained professional server having seen it all says, "Then I shall come back later, gentlemen," before hurrying off to another table.


    Both of the men take deep breaths to calm themselves as Secundus flatly says, "Might I remind you that what you are proposing requires certain skills, which you lack, Damocles! However, knowing you, you stubborn old fool, you will go right ahead and fulfill your plan. As such, I am not going to attempt to even stop you except to recommend an Auror to you."


    Damocles sniffs and glances back down at his dinner menu. "You mean that awful Hufflepuff friend of yours, the fat one?"


    "Well, he is certainly not plump anymore," Secundus drily replied. "And need I remind you, the sorting hat almost placed you in Gryffindor old friend. Perhaps, that would have been a better house for you considering your rash temperament!"


    "How rude of you, Secundus! Never suggest such a vile thing in my presence again!" Damocles said utterly aghast, but he could not very well deny the awful truth of that statement. It was a sore point of his.


    Secundus mutinously glares back until Damocles dramatically relents. "Fine, you win this round, Secundus. I will accept the aid of your fat friend! Now, I do not wish to hear any more of this nonsense, I wish to enjoy my meal uninterrupted!" And swiftly brought up his dinner menu to block the view of his friend as a solemn expression appeared on his face. That was exactly the point he had been aiming for, and now his plans would swiftly be implemented into order. However, he could only hope that he would hold out until that time. The whispers within his dreams and mind had begun growing louder and clearer as of late.


    "Really, Damocles, what are we eleven again?" Secundus loudly declared earning himself a loud tsk-tsk from his friend hiding behind the dinner menu.


    Still, Secundus could not hide the trickle of dread and worry for Damocles. His friend''s sense of honor had always pushed him to reckless fights even as students, which had only grown as they grew older. (It had even been the cause of the rift between Damocles and his younger brother.) And for a time that nature had finally been pushed aside, but it always reared its ugly head back up again. And what worried him was that this time around there would be no saving Damocles.

 Chapter 607 - Unwelcome Propositions

    With the start of October, the bitter chill had begun to set in as long sweaters and house colored scarfs began to crop up among the students, and an entire set of other problems with the transfer students in the third year. The first years and second-year students including the transfer students had fallen into a comfortable routine at Hogwarts and finally, their snake coils and sharp fangs began to be shown.


    Unlike the Gryffindor first years, who were loud or broke curfew, the Slytherin first and second years were so much sneaker. They tended to sneak into places they shouldn''t such as the forbidden section in the library, and find hidden passageways for fun, and then proceed to share it with each other as they popped up all over Hogwarts especially in places they had no right being in the first place.


    And the was the least bit of it as even Slughorn and the new sub-Professor Eponine Mortimer had been forced to ward the dungeon potion''s ingredients storage closet secure lest the curious little bugger''s get their grimy, little thieving paws on dangerous potions ingredients! There had even been one such incident in the past week, where a third-year transfer thought it would be a grand idea to brew a polyjuice potion. The results had been terrible as the cauldron had exploded and somewhat seriously burned the three Slytherins, who had attempted to do so.


    Professor Slughorn had been furious and had not only assigned the three Slytherin''s detention for an entire month for almost killing themselves but had even docked thirty points from Slytherin. It had been that more than anything else that had forced the younger Slytherin''s to become a tad tamer in their plotting. Oh, and plot, they would, it was in their very nature, but at least they wouldn''t be suicidal about it, which did little to relieve Rowan and Severus concerns. Because all that meant is that the little venomous snakelings would just be that more careful and slyer about it.


    Rowan and Severus were severely cursing under their breaths as they would rather deal with the problems that Lupin and Lily were dealing with such as their Gryffindor''s breaking curfew, flying over the forbidden forest, and daring each other to touch the Whomping Willow''s tree tuck. In retrospect, the Gryffindor''s were like cute cruppies, while the Slytherin''s were sly, and very wiggly, venomous baby snakes.


    And then there were the third years especially the transfer students, which had Rowan and Severus swearing just as loudly for vastly different reasons. In fact, at the very moment, Rowan was bowing in apology very sincerely to the handsome sub-professor of Herbology, Professor Douglas Winfrey. The rugged man with dashing spiky hair, a crooked grin that could charm the birds out of the sky winks in reply.


    "There was no lasting harm done, Prefect Prince," Professor Winfrey said.


    "I can assure you, sir, there won''t be a repeat," Rowan determinedly vowed with a dangerous glint in her eye as she turned to eye the four third-year girls behind her. Two of them were regular third year Slytherin girls, and the other two were transfer students in the same year but were for obvious reasons two years older.


    The four girls guiltily glance down, but they still sneak bashful glances at the Herbology sub-professor from beneath their eyelashes. Rowan''s eye dangerously twitches at their actions as she merely points at them to follow her, before stomping away. The four girls reluctantly follow Prefect Prince as they cast forlorn glances behind them all the way to the Slytherin quarters.


    "Pudicitiam," Rowan snapped as the Slytherin girls meekly stepped inside. (Which was a bit ironic for two reasons, Slytherin''s were anything but meek, and secondly, the Slytherin password of that month was Latin for modesty, aka chastity or purity. Apparently, they had not taken the hint.)


    "Sit," Rowan icily hissed as she loudly said, "Everyone else, clear out! Except for all third years, who are to immediately report to the common room."


    There is a pause until there is a wide scramble to depart from the common room. None of them were stupid enough to protest otherwise. Because the older Slytherin''s years had preservation instincts which the younger years at present seemed to be severely in lack of. Some hurried to barricade themselves in their dorm rooms, while others fled the common room and spread the word.


    Turning towards Terry, Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany, who were all cautiously still sitting, Rowan says, "I have a request for each of you if you will. Bethanie, please invite dear Terry''s cousin, Professor Mortimer to the common room. Silvia, if you would go and get Severus, while dear Terry and Tiffany round up the third years." None of her four friends protest as they all hurry off to do as requested without a single word.


    One of the third-year transfer girls opens her mouth to speak but immediately snaps her mouth shut at a frigid glare from Rowan. The third-year girl immediately turns her stare to the ground as the very air in the common room seems bitterly chilly despite the roaring fireplace in the common room.


    Orange light from the fireplace flickers over all of them especially that of Rowan as though she were some sort of demon from Dante''s Inferno. And to that scene arrived the third years from the boys'' and girls'' dorms, who were being herded down by Terry and Tiffany. Slytherins knew danger when they saw it, and they didn''t even speak as they silently, and quickly filed in attempting to draw none of Prefect Prince''s ire.


    Rowan silently nods her head in thanks to Terry and Tiffany, who hurry out to help gather the rest of the third years. One by one the third years quietly creep in until everyone is gathered in the common room. The last two arrive are that of Severus and Professor Mortimer, who arrive together. (Tiffany, Terry, Bethanie, and Terry had wisely elected not to return for the time being.)


    Rowan is solemnly tapping her foot against the floor. It was a slow, but steady tapping which seemed to only fray the nerves of the third years more. As the two of them entered the common room, Severus had already learned of the problem via the Hogwarts gossip tree vein. It simply just amazing what one could learn from the nosey gossips found within the school.


    Professor Eponine Mortimer''s stiff straight, silver hair is cut short at her shoulders. Her skin is shallow an unfortunate trait inherited from her father rather than the moon bright skin of her Veela descended witch mother. She was nearly flat-chested with a tiny chest, but a lovely angelic face that matched that of an angel.


    Seeing the third years so quickly and quietly assembled, Professor Eponine marveled at the obedient looking third year Slytherin''s and says, "My, my, my, I have never been quite so astonished as today. Who would have ever thought that there would ever be a Prefect who could have our fearless snakelings quivering into submission?" Normally the younger Slytherins would have vehemently protested and sulked, but at the moment, none dared to speak otherwise.

 Chapter 608 - Unwelcome Propositions â…¡

    Not one to be kind considering the situation, Severus folds his arms and stands next to his twin. Folding his arms over his chest, he begins to impatiently tap his fingers against his other forearm one by one. "Can someone please explain to me, why four third-year Slytherin''s were all but propositioning to Professor Winfrey? Because had he even appeared to have accepted such an ill-natured invitation not only would Professor Winfrey be immediately fired from Hogwarts, but even possibly be sentenced to Azkaban. Well, I''m waiting?!"


    Professor Eponine blinks in shock as even she could hardly believe that any Slytherin would be so daring or so foolish to do so in public, (in private, well, being cunning was considered a Slytherin trait to take pride in)! And she was not the only one as all of the third-year boys including the transfers stared at the third-year girls.


    Those guilty turned a deep shade of red in humiliation as all the Slytherins turned to stare at the four guilty third-year girls. Professor Eponine smiles lightly at them, but behind that angelic smile of her is barely concealed malice. "Oh dear, it would seem that a proper class on decorum is needed," she lightly said. "Naturally, I volunteer myself." To the dreadful dismay of all the third years Slytherin''s present, before turning to glare at the four offenders, who only sunk deeper into their seats.


    "Thank you, Professor," Rowan sincerely said as Slughorn was all but useless. Severus and she had quickly discovered that as Prefect''s that it was far better to work on their own than to wait for Slughorn to act. Thankfully, Professor Eponine Mortimer was more than willing to aid them, and actually did a good job of helping them.


    "Nonsense Prefect Prince, there is no need to thank me. It is my duty as a Hogwarts''s Professor," Professor Eponine smoothly answered with a certain Veela-like predatory glint in her eye directed at the four guilty culprits.


    "There will be a one-hour decorum class held every evening before dinner, you are all to attend until further notice," Professor Eponine ordered as the third year groaned. "And as for the miscreants, in addition, you will all be assigned to detention with me and Caretaker Filch to do manual labor for a month''s period of time. And the four of you will be banned from Hogsmeade until further notice.)


    "But that''s not fair!" Protested one of the third-year girls.


    "Life is never fair," Professor Eponine replied with a hungry-like smile that made all of the third-year''s quiver, before directing her gaze to all of them. "And as for the rest of you, third years, do not think for a minute that you are guilt-free. These four girls were foolish enough to be caught, but I am aware of the teasing and flirtations that have been going on. You are third years and as such I expect you to comport yourself in such a manner. If you are not able to, I am more than capable of brewing a potion that will lower one''s interest in another member of the opposite s.e.x, and I can''t promise that it is completely reversible."


    The third-year transfer students pale dreadfully, while the rest of the third-years pale as they understand the hidden implications of that statement.


    "Good, then I do believe that we understand each other right, children?" Professor Eponine innocently asked with a hypnotic glint in her Veela-like eyes. All of the third year''s heads bobbed up and down in a firm, yes, but all the while with terrified, pale expressions.


    "Mm, do you have anything else to say, Prefect Prince''s," Professor Eponine turned to ask them as Rowan and Severus stared with awe and respect at the sub-professor of Potions.


    "No, Professor," Rowan and Severus chorused in reply.


    "Well, then run along children, it is nearly dinnertime, and we wouldn''t want to spoil your appetites," Professor Eponine innocently said as more than a few students paled as they recalled her previous statement. The students flee and scatter in all directions like a gust of wind. Within a minute the common room was empty of anyone but the three of them.


    "Well that was unexpected," Severus muttered under his breath, before uncrossing his arms and saying, "Professor Eponine, you are more than welcome to handle those dreadful miscreants anytime."


    Professor Eponine chuckles and replies, "I can only handle them so much, Prefect Prince. You and your sister are doing a fine job if I say so myself. I would have dosed them all with hidden calming draughts in their pumpkin juice after the first week."


    "Believe me, we have considered it," Rowan genuinely mumbled under her breath.


    Professor Eponine''s lips twitch into a beautiful, enchanting smile as Severus just stares blankly for a moment, before blinking out of his daze. "Professor Mortimer, I do not wish to be read. But have you been experiencing the same problem as Professor Winfrey?"


    Professor Eponine grins hungrily in reply flashing sparkling white teeth. "They wouldn''t dare, Prefect Prince," as if that answered it all. But then again, wizarding society was rather prejudiced against those who possessed a magical creature inheritance. Though in this case, it was because there was simply something terrifying about her.


    Severus numbly nods his head as Rowan interrupts, "Excuse me, Professor Mortimer, I have one more request to ask if I may."


    "You may," Professor Eponine said with an expression of curiosity on her face.


    "Thank you, Professor. What I wished to request is if it would be possible to ask the older students to donate old cloaks, coats, gloves, warm bed and bathrobes, and thick fur blankets, before the true winter chill arrives. I have already subtly probed those whose parents can cover the cost, but most of our transfer students will not be able to afford many of those things. Seeing as I do not wish to point out their parent''s poverty status, I had hoped that Professor Slughorn would speak to them, but he does not wish to offend their sensibilities," Rowan dryly replied."


    Professor Eponine flashes them an overly cheerful grin that sends shivers down their spines. "Why I would be delighted too, Prefect Prince," Professor Eponine sincerely replied. "It has been some time since I have had an opportunity to toy-." Professor Eponine paused as she delicately adds, "I apologize for my stumble, what I meant to say is an opportunity to educate and allow the older years to showcase their charitable nature."


    Severus is not stupid enough to say what he is thinking in his mind. "But Slytherin''s aren''t charitable by nature!" However, he wisely bites his tongue and remains silent.


    "-Right," Rowan finally answered to which Professor Eponine flashes them another wide grin, before turning around and exiting the Slytherin common room.


    Once the Slytherin common door slams shut, Severus says, "Do you suddenly get the feeling that we were both flies stuck in the spiderweb of a hungry spider?"


    "Yes," Rowan numbly replied with a shiver. "She''s just like Terry only far worse."


    Both of them shiver violently at Rowan''s comment, before Severus says, "By the way, I wanted to apologize Rowan."


    "For what?" Rowan suspiciously asked.


    "I thought you were crazy for wanting to throw your Prefect badge into the fireplace," Severus solemnly declared. "But as it turns out, I was the insane one for not thinking the same."


    Rowan bitterly shrugs and says, "If Slughorn or Dumbledore try that again with us in our seventh year, I promise you that I''ll go to Azkaban first."


    "And I''ll accompany you," Severus vehemently promised as he rubbed his aching head.


    "Mm, you won''t hear any protests from my side," Rowan mumbled, before heading out of the common room. Severus accompanies her before they each go their separate ways. They had patrol duties again this evening whether they liked it or not.

 Chapter 609 - Capricorn

    Dawn is some hours away as the tree leaves rustle under the October night chilly winds. The city is dead asleep as even the lone lights of cabs are far and in between. A single cloaked figure wearing trench boats makes his way through the outskirts of London and into a winding pathway of closely built flats. Finally, the figure comes to a halt at the end of an alleyway with stairs descending to a thick wooden door.


    Removing his wand hidden in his sleeve, Alastor Moody traces a rune onto the door, and whispers, "Octo," before the sound of the door unlocking is heard, and the door creeps open just a smidgeon all on its own. Without having dropped his guard, the middle-aged wizard steps inside with his wand high ready for an attack.


    Instantly three wands are trained the two red-headed figures of the Prewett Brother''s, and that of the thinner, and solemn-faced Percius Clements. "Tell me, Alastor Moody, what choice of topic did we first discuss following Gideon having been released from St. Mungo''s?"


    Alastor snorted and says, "By Helga Hufflepuff''s rear, which one of us was the new secret keeper. And it was neither of us and nor was it the child."


    Convinced Percius slowly lowers his wand and rubs his chin tiredly. "Take a seat," Percius gestured to the sole empty chair. Alastor stomps over to the chair as the Prewett brothers slump down in their own seat tiredly. They''d all had been assigned patrol duty that evening and had yet to sleep.


    The handsome figure of Gideon wrinkles his nose at the cold and pulls his cloak tighter around him, while the larger nosed Fabian stifles a loud yawn. Restless and overtired, Gideon grumpily asks, "Just for curiosity sake''s, who''s brilliant idea was to arrange a secret meeting right after a full shift of patrol duty?"


    "Capricorn," Percius calmly explained with an arched brow, which quickly quelled Gideon into silence for the moment, (but it never lasted).


    There is a lapse of silence until Alastor rubs his scarred face unconsciously tracing his many scars. There is the scar that starts from underneath his eye and curves through his cheek and what seems into the air. The faint scar over his eyebrow connects to the scar found underneath this eye. A thin scar across the bridge of his nose as if someone had tried to saw it away. And last, but not least the scar running down his chin and almost to his throat by the caster having tried to sever his neck arteries and ultimately failed.


    "Well, by Merlin''s beard just who is Capricorn?" Gideon snapped having gotten his second wind.


    Fabian slaps the back of his brother''s head earning him a fierce scowl from Gideon as he rubs his aching head. Rolling his eyes, Fabian grumbles, "It''s our mysterious secret keeper."


    "Oh," Gideon lamely asked. "So, are we finally meeting him tonight?"


    "No," Percius murmured, "and we are never to meet him. He has his own role to play as does Alphard''s Crow."


    "Crow?" Gideon blinked in bewilderment, before narrowing his eyes. "Is that our spy? We have a spy, don''t we?"


    "Naturally, Gideon," Alastor barked. "I am surprised you had to even think to ask boy. The child''s farseer vision is limited unlike that of a true seer."


    "I am not a complete fool, Alastor," Gideon sharply retorted. "And even I understand the need for secrecy as we can''t play our roles to perfection if we don''t know who it is. However, my chief concern is how will we keep our spy from being captured or killed?"


    All three Auror''s turn to stare at Percius, who tiredly shrugs in reply. "I asked, Capricorn that same question, but he said that Crow was anything but weak. If anything, Crow would probably outlive us all."


    "Right," Gideon drily muttered. "Forgive me, Percius, but that statement does not sound very convincing nor reassuring."


    "I never said that my answer would be," Percius gravelly replied.


    "And just how are you keeping in touch with this so-called Capricorn?" Fabian asked through narrowed eyes. "Via letter''s?"


    "Mostly, but they are sparse and far in between," Percius admitted. "And even the child has written little as of late. According to Capricorn, they are both being watched."


    "By whom?" Alastor sharply inquired.


    "Now that is indeed an excellent question, Alastor," Percius replied as he stared at a small ticking clock in the corner that revealed the hour hand just past three. "And that also a sore topic that troubles me."


    Alastor''s rugged face twitches as he furrows his brows. "Then ignoring our mysterious secret keeper, Percius, why were you informed about our mystery spy by the name of Crow?"


    Percius makes a sad face as he softly replies, "Alphard said that he trusted me to protect Crow should the need arise. Not that any of you would not, but you are all prone to firing first, before asking questions."


    "And why tell us now?" Fabian asked with an arched brow. "What need is there?"


    "I have been contacted by a friend of sorts," Percius admitted. "He has offered to become bait against Riddle as Riddle wishes him dead. The location of his home will be leaked, and a trap will be set."


    "Are you mad?" Alastor roared. "And do not try to deny it, Percius, you are going to do this alone without Dawlish. And you know that will likely get yourself killed!"


    "It is a risk that I am more than willing to take," Percius steadily proclaimed as his face hardened. "That is also why we have all conveyed on this night. Crow has informed Capricorn that Riddle will soon return to Britain, and he has dark plans. He is tired of sulking in the shadows and means to start a war."


    "War?" All three wizards gasped, despite having known that it was coming. And it was not that they were truly surprised, but they had desperately hoped to stop the war, before it ever occurred. But somethings are set in stone and cannot be changed.

 Chapter 610 - Capricorn â…¡

    The room is silent until Alastor raises a hard gaze from the dusty floor. "You say, War, Percius. Are you referring to the allies of Riddle? And if so, have any giant sightings been confirmed yet?"


    "Not yet," Percius admitted. "But Capricorn trusts Crow''s information, and as do I."


    Alastor nods his head once, before saying, "Well, onto business shall we, what else is there to discuss?"


    Fabian is the first to change the subject as he says, "The Order will be transferring to a new Headquarters that is even more secure than the Hogs Head Inn. We have yet to be made aware of exactly when the transfer will officially occur as the Safe House is not yet fully ready."


    "Mm," Alastor grunted, before interjecting, "Rufus and I have been tracking Runcorn and any known pureblood in connection to the Death Eaters. They are all keeping low profiles for the time being, either out of fear or simply waiting for Riddle''s return.


    "On the other hand, the underworld has taken a severe hit in their revenue and members," Gideon gleefully interjected. "Sanderson hasn''t been able to make a move thanks to the A.P.D. as they are excellent at sniffing out any illegal substance and are superb at reconnaissance."


    "Mm, I would not be too sure about that," Percius said through narrowed eyes. "Ogden hadn''t meant to let it slip, but he said, ''that the Minister of Magic is reluctant to move on Sanderson without proof. And we all know of Ogden''s hatred for Sanderson, but that does not mean his words are a lie."


    "The Minister of Magic wouldn''t have done such a thing!" Gideon protested before a trace of doubt entered his voice. "Could she?"


    "Bloody, no good politicians the whole lot of them," Alastor huffed. "You get that into your skull, Gideon, even the best of them will sell their own soul for a price. And they all have a price believe me."


    The conversation takes a turn to politics for some minutes, before Percius interrupts, "It is late, and we all have to be up in a few hours. A tired Auror makes for a dead Auror." (Which was true because a tired Auror could not properly react in time to counter a curse.)


    "Fine," Gideon harrumphed as Fabian was finally unable to stifle a loud yawn causing Gideon to yawn in turn.


    The two Prewett brothers stealthily slip away into the night leaving behind the figures of Alastor and that of Percius. Making sure the Prewett brothers are long gone, Alastor coldly says, "Now explain exactly just what this is about, Percius. I do not want any runarounds just tell it to me how it is."


    Percius rubs the back of his neck tiredly as he stretches and leans back into his seat. "I was contacted by Damocles not too long ago. From what I understand Damocles owes a life debt to Reginald Prince and intends to pay the debt via the capture of those responsible for the murder of Sirsa Prince, and Tobias Snape. I wasn''t certain of him at first, but since he has given his apprentice leave for the next month. I am certain that he intends to leak the location of his cottage with or without my aid."


    Percius closes his eyes and sighs in exhaustion fighting off the urge to fall asleep right then and there. "Damocles through a Slytherin is not a bad sort, and he was always friends with Secundus despite being a few years older. He has a sharp temperament and is somewhat harsh in his dealing with others, but he is trustworthy as much as any Slytherin can be."


    "But you can''t do this alone, Percius," Alastor protested. "At least take Dawlish with you."


    Percius shakes his head and says, "I''ve already asked Elphinstone for a month''s leave, Alastor, today was my last day on duty."


    Alastor looks as if he is going to loudly protest, but Percius quickly interrupts him by saying, "And Dawlish is still somewhat untrained, I will not put anyone else in peril if I can help it. I will depart for Damocles cottage tonight and that will be the end of that."


    Alastor does not appear to be too convinced, but he does not speak further on the subject. Changing the subject, he says, "So have you learned anything about our mysterious disappearances during the Quidditch Cup?"


    "No," Percius reluctantly admitted. "It is though there is not a single clue, and I would even say it is a product of my overactive imagination except I put a spell on those reports and they are subtly being destroyed or mistakenly filed one by one."


    Alastor sends a sharp glance at Percius before his eyes turn distant in recollection. "Right after Sara''s death, Alphard and the child met in private," Alastor confessed to the astonishment of Percius. "I knew Alphard was lying at the time, but whatever the child had asked him must have been pressing because Alphard never anything slip past his lips except for one night over drinks."


    "And just what did Alphard let slip?" Percius asked.


    "Alphard said that it was his fault that Saturina Shackleton was dead," Alastor quietly replied.


    "Dead?" Percius furrowed his brows. "But she was a desk Auror, she couldn''t possibly have-." Percius''s eyes widen as a disturbing realization appears on his face. "Saturina would have access to Auror records that you and I regularly wouldn''t be able to access due to being on active field duty. She must have found something, yes. What was it?!"


    Alastor shakes his head and gravely replies, "Alphard never learned what it was, she was killed before they could speak by that Lobalug in a package that made its way to her desk without being caught by any of the mail clerk''s."


    "I always thought there was something suspicious about that incident," Percius whispered, "but I thought it was just my paranoia speaking."


    "Paranoia," Alastor snorted. "Paranoia is what keeps us Auror''s alive, Percius!"


    Percius wryly glances over at Alastor as if to say, "Well, you are a clear example of the opposite truth of that, my friend."


    Both wizards are silent for some time afterward until Percius looks at the clock and says, "We best be going now if we want to get any sleep before our early shift in a few hours."


    "As if we are going to get any sleep after our conversation," Alastor grumbled under his breath, which was true. The likelihood of them getting any sleep at this point was low, and rather improbable. Still, the two carefully parted and each returned to their own beds to lie awake in thought until near dawn, before dressed for their day one in a scarlet uniform and another in casual robes. It was going to be a long day for the two of them.

 Chapter 611 - Properties of Runes

    After the Great Unwelcome Propositioning Incident as it was being called, the third year Slytherins were much tamer. It was though as none of them had any energy to act out after Professor Mortimer''s decorum class, and those that did were terrified out of their minds by her. As such, one more load was removed from Rowan and Severus''s shoulders.


    With the fireplace in the Slytherin common room already roaring and crackling, the fifth and seventh years huddle together to study as they are gratefully kept warm and wide awake via the endless supply of hot tea and snacks provided in the common room by the house elves at the snack table. Taking mercy upon the younger years and recalling the dreadful chill of Professor Slughorn''s potions classroom, Rowan taught all the first year and transfer students how to enchant a round stone to keep warm, and safely be put in their robes in order to keep warm during the worst of the cold months, especially during Potions. Quickly the spell was taught to the other first-year and students in the other three houses and was instantly adopted by the older non-Slytherin years.


    It was a shock to half of the school especially the Ravenclaw''s, who bitterly lamented the fact that Rowan and Severus had been sorted into Slytherin. In the Ravenclaw''s opinion, Rowan and Severus Prince should have been sorted into their house. But there was always hope for the next generation, and someday surely there would be a Prince sorted into Ravenclaw.


    As for the marauders as a whole they were trying to rekindle their friendship with James and vice-versa. There were still some rough patches in their budding friendship, but overall, both parties were trying. When neither Sirius, Pettigrew, Lupin, or Severus were available, Terry had taken James under his wing. It was a source of laughter and worry among the marauders as even Severus was worried Terry might corrupt James, but for the time being, it was nothing to worry about.


    On the other hand, neither Rowan nor Severus had yet to deal with their own fraying friendsh.i.p.s. Rowan had not yet tried to truly reach out to James, and Severus had yet to speak to Lily. Both of them were still avoiding each of the respective parties for the time being, but sooner or later, they would have to face the source of their emotional turmoil. Thankfully, though their Prefect duties were the perfect excuse to avoid emotional responsibility. And it was not a lie since they were always busy with one thing or another.


    The first portion of October had already passed by when Rowan in dismay realized the appalling fact, and she had yet to fulfill her promise to Nadira. However, she vowed that she would by the end of the upcoming week and no later, before hurrying up the stairs towards Professor Babbling''s classroom on the third floor.


    Rowan rushes in and hurries over to sit next to Andrew Abbot and was the last to arrive. Andrew sends her an empathetic look of understanding as he too was the Hufflepuff Prefect and always seemed to be running around in a hurry. Sharing sympathetic glances with each other, Rowan hastily unpacks her school bag, and asks, "So how did your essay go?"


    "Not very well," Andrew grimly replied with a tired sigh. "I wasn''t able to research as much as I would have liked to since I had to accompany a first-year and two transfer students down to the infirmary. They all had caught a stomach cold and were throwing up the entire way up to the infirmary." (Because the Hufflepuff''s quarters are also located in the dungeons only near the Hogwarts kitchen.)


    Rowan visibly flinched at Andrew''s words as that was one of the many Prefect duties, she would have to perform. So far, she had prematurely nipped that in the bud, but sooner or later, one of the Slytherin first years would fall ill. And since the Slytherin quarters were located in the dungeons that only made it far more likely to occur.


    Suppressing a groan, Rowan begins to unpack her things, when the new Head of Gryffindor, Professor Bathsheda Babbling swept into the classroom. Her crooked dark hat is more crooked than usual and her slightly crooked button nose is scrunched up in a grimace. She looks more than a tad pale, while her coffee-colored hair is a bit in disarray, while her blue and brown eyes have eyeshadows underneath them. It would seem that the Prefect''s weren''t the only ones that were severely stressed this year because the position of Head of Gryffindor had finally started to take its toll on Professor Babbling.


    Suppressing the urge to spew curses, Professor Babbling grumpily says, "I hope that you have all finished your essays on time."


    The classroom as a whole mutters, "Yes, Professor," before tactfully remaining silent. They could easily tell that Professor Babbling was overwrought and none of them wanted to get on the wrong side of her.


    Turning to the board, Professor Babbling waves her wand as the chalk begins to quickly scribble a rune script that they had already learned. Finished, she turns back to face them and says, "With O.W.L.''s this year, we have been reviewing past rune scripts, but we have yet to go over the alternate usage of Runes beyond being written or inscribed on various items to embedded with power to create talismans of sorts or even spell matrix''s."


    "Can someone name a group that still uses Magical Runes in every day to day life?" Professor Babbling asked as she glanced all around the room before her eyes finally settle onto Rowan Prince. "Miss Prince?"


    Rowan almost groans at being signaled out as her mind hurries to come up with an answer. After a pause, she carefully replies, "I believe Merpeople still use runes, Professor."


    "Correct, five points to Slytherin," Professor Babbling said, before turning and asking the class, "And why is that? Does anyone know?"


    From the back of the classroom, the figure of Quyen Crowley can be seen raising her hand. "Yes, Miss Crowley?" Professor Babbling gestured to the student to begin to speak.


    Quyen confidently arches her chin and answers, "It is a well-known fact that wand magic does not work very well underwater, and if it does often with unexpected results. It is a phenomenon not yet explained, but one thing all wizarding researchers all agree upon is that it has something to do with the way that wands are forged above land. Many attempts in the past have been made by intrepid wandmakers, but it is impossible to forge a wand beneath the surface of the water. Not only is the wand core and wand itself damaged by the water itself, but even the best-forged water wands fare even worse than properly made wands.


    There is even more speculation that the phenomenon is related to the fact that since wizardkind much like muggles were born on land, therefore all wizards to some extent carry ancient earth elemental magic within them. And thusly, the very nature of our magic is to some extent repulsed by the natural water elemental magic found within all water surfaces. And vice-a-versa as the Merfolk''s inherent water elemental magic is repulsed by the natural earth magic found within all forged wands. Unfortunately, the merpeople''s reaction is even more severe to wood wands causing them unbelievable amounts of pain, and oftentimes accompanied by severely burned fingers and hands." (Thought that phenomenon only excluded water dwelling magical creatures and not land-dwelling creatures such as goblins and others.)


    "Thank you, Miss Crowley, ten points to Slytherin," Professor Babbling said causing Quyen to proudly perk up in pleasure.


    Personally, Rowan was intrigued by said theory. She had been somewhat familiar with the concept before, but with everything going on in her life, she had never really had time to contemplate the subject. And more importantly, she had to keep that in mind when she finally went and visited Nadira. That was if Nadira was not already severely irked with Rowan for having failed to keep her promise. And as a rule of thumb, one should never mess with a magical snake''s feelings when they might end up eaten alive.

 Chapter 612 - Properties of Runes â…¡

    Turning back to face her class, Professor Babbling continues, "As Miss Crowley just explained that merfolk can''t wield wands. And merfolk in fact possess their own inherent magical abilities like all magical creatures, but these abilities are not many nor as powerful as spells. As such, those like the merpeople and other similar sentient magical creatures found another means to wield magic via runes. To this very day sentient magical creatures, such as centaur''s and others still wield magical runes.


    These runes are typically forged by the strongest magical creature in their tribe or group commonly known as a Shaman. The shaman will mostly inscribe runes on stones used for protection or wards. These runes are powerful in their own right, but more than often have limited usage, unlike our wands. That, and where we can immediately cast a spell with our wand, a shaman must carefully chisel the rune in stone, which may even take many days to many months depending on the carved rune. And that is also the reason, why the usage of runes among wizards and witches has all but died out. That is not to say that it is still not commonly used in some respects such as jewelry or warding, but not in every day to day life usage. Are there any questions?"


    Rowan pursed her lips in thought. That did in fact explain why spells did not work underneath the surface of the water. But there were exceptions such as when she fished Terry out from underneath. However, that being said the spell had been cast above the lake not while in the lake. As such the magic extended from the surface of the lake downward and remained connected to the surface found above the water.


    Though a part of her did wonder if it would make a difference if she cast the spell in Mermish? But Rowan quickly shook her head in reply. The issue wasn''t speaking in Mermish, but rather the earth element found within wands that were naturally rejected by the water elements. The likely result, in the end, would be that the wand or spell cast might work to some extent, but not enough to be of use due to the elements being in constant contradiction of each other.


    Rowan''s thoughts are interrupted by the malicious voice of Hortense Sicca, (the betrothed of Gil Goyle, and mother of a certain Gregory Goyle). The gaunt fifth-year girl''s murky hair is plastered as always to her skull as she loftily says, "But Professor only PRIMITIVE SOCIETIES or LESSER CREATURES continue to use Runes. I don''t see why we must learn about the rune usage of said beings."


    Gertrude Fowl, a bloated faced girl with sausage sized curled hair snickers loudly in glee, (the betrothed of Vern Crabbe, and future mother of Crabbe). While Quyen Crowley looks away as if she had nothing to do with her two acquaintances. She did not consider the two girls'' friends anymore, but they had been together since their first year, and she was a Slytherin. A proper Slytherin never threw away a connection because one never knows when they might just need it!


    Professor Babbling arches her brows at the Slytherin girl and says, "Miss Sicca, and Miss Fowl, two points each from Slytherin for impertinence," causing both girl''s faces to darken in dislike. "And in response to your question, Miss Sicca, Ancient Runes are still used to this day in artifacts used to carry spells, warding, and spell matrix. Indeed, it is a less used commodity nowadays, but it is still a vital part of wizarding society. That and many ancient manuscripts containing rare spells, and lost arts which are written in ancient runes. And that would truly be a crime worth punishing for if said knowledge was forever lost to us."


    Hortense Sicca folds her arms over her chest and begins to sulk, while Gertrude Fowl scowls at Professor Babbling. Quyen continues to pretend that she is not there, while Professor Babbling stops herself from rolling her eyes in exasperation. Slytherin''s, Merlin help her!


    Glancing around to ensure that there are no more questions, Professor Babbling instructs them. "Everyone please pull out three-round, smooth stones in the color of your choice that should have been purchased at the start of the school year. Please ensure that whichever three stones are chosen, they must be all uniform color, white only or black only."


    Rowan reaches into her school bag and pulls out a small pouch that contains specialized rune stones. She carefully picks out three black stones, before closing the small stone pouch shut, and slipping it back into her school bag. Turning to the side, she peeks at Abbott''s stones to find that they are three smooth white stones.


    Andrew catches Rowan peeking at stones and winks. "I wanted blue stones, but they were all out of them. It was this or Slytherin green," he said with a shudder that caused Rowan to snicker in reply.


    The chatter that had started quickly dies down at a pointed look from Professor Babbling as everyone waits for her to speak. "Today, I will show you how to intricately carve runes and channel rudimentary magic into them. From now on until the winter holiday''s we shall carve at least one rune during every single class period. At the end of the semester, you shall all turn in your runes to be graded. They will be graded on rune carving techniques, magical spell work, and efficiency.


    However, that being said, I will only grade twelve rune stones for each of you. Please choose carefully which runes you will present at the time to be given a final grade for. After which, we shall continue with one rune carving every other class period. Rune carving will be the physical portion of the final O.W.L. exam, while rune translation will be the essay portion of your O.W.L.''s. I forewarn you of the upmost importance of rune carving, and the need to practice with care."


    There is a muffled groan from a good portion of the class, while the rest of the classroom have looks of despairs on their faces with Rowan being part of the latter group despite her interest in the subject. Not for the last time, she cursed her endless list of Prefect duties, and solemnly vowed to kill Slughorn and Dumbledore should they try to offer her the Head Girl position in her seventh year. She would rather go to Azkaban than go through the present Hell she was going through.


    Professor Babbling sets a rather large red-colored stone on the podium for the entire class to see. Pointing her wand, she says, "Diffindo," the severing/cutting charm. There was a carving spell that worked a tad better, "Defodio," but that had yet to be taught by Professor Flitwick until sixth-year Charms.


    Professor Babbling carefully cuts the stone until she halts the spell with a flick of her wand. There impeccably carved into the rather large red stone is the upright rune of Ansuz symbolizing aid, growth, solutions, success, and creativity. It a subtle manner for Professor Babbling to wish her students luck and wellbeing throughout the year.


    "Are there any questions?" Professor Babbling asked as a slew of hands went up.


    For the rest of the class Professor Babbling explained how to slowly pour magic into the rune, whilst not destroying said rune nor allowing the magic to escape. Overall, it was a rather exhausting class as many overpoured their magic into the rune leaving them weak. While others did not pour enough and were left with magicless runes. And the last group simply had a difficult time neatly carving the runes. Some of these students cut all the way through the stone and into the desk or other''s too afraid to do so barely scratched the surface of the stone.


    Unfortunately, Rowan was a member of the last group. Because her magic was not only powerful, but volatile, it made such a delicate exercise extremely difficult to complete. Either she did not pour enough power to scratch the surface of the stone or poured in too much which caused her to cut into her desk and shatter the stone into pieces.


    By the end of the classroom period, everyone had a grump expression on their faces even the Hufflepuffs. The irony of the situation was that Professor Babbling seemed a lot much cheerful. It must be because misery loves company.

 Chapter 613 - Unexpected Visitor

    In a cottage surrounded by farmland, a dark-haired middle-aged woman with sharp features and pale skin fondly stares at her two-year-old playing on the kitchen floor, Roderic Jr. who is known to all as Roddy. Eileen (Prince/Snape) Filch stares at the table with a sad smile. Her letters were still being returned, but she had expected that after last year. Still, a part of her desperately hoped to make amends with her father and firstborn children, Rowan, and Severus.


    Eileen closes her eyes as she recalls the pale, dark-haired toddler''s, who would shyly peek up at her and perform small magics such as causing flowers to bloom. That newfound joy had not lasted long until the day Tobias returned home and discovered magic. There was no joy only shock followed by pain and betrayal.


    A happy squeal followed by "Mummy," caused Eileen to be startled out of her memories as she flashed her son a smile and cooed back, "Very good, Roddy." The toddler proudly displays his somewhat badly built fortress, before proceeding to destroy it, and all the while making noises as if he were a giant.


    A sudden knock at the door causes Eileen''s head to pull up as she glances at the time. It wasn''t lunchtime, and Roderic certainly would not be able to get away from the shop early. Carefully gripping her wand in hand, she makes her way to the door and pulls the door slightly ajar. "Who is it?" She warily asked as she peeked around the door to only spot a pale-faced witch with blue running veins in her neck silver hair, gray eyes, and is wearing a warm shawl despite the midday sun.


    Pulling the cottage door open even further Eileen narrows her eyes as if trying to recognize the figure, before blinking in surprise and recognition, "Mrs. Potter?"


    "Indeed, Eileen, might I come in?" Dorea (Black) Potter calmly inquired. "It is dreadfully warm, and bright out at this hour."


    "Of course!" Eileen stammered as she moved to the side. "I am sorry, where are my manners, please come in."


    "Thank you," Dorea muttered as she made her way inside and inspected the cottage. It was well furnished, a rather cozy cottage with a few antique insight, no doubt Filch family heirlooms.


    Eileen hastily closes the door shut and uncertainly wipes her hands on her skirt, before saying, "If you would follow me into the kitchen, Mrs. Potter to have a seat, I will pour us a cup of tea, and freshly made scones."


    "Lead the way, Eileen," Dorea gestured as Eileen lead Dorea down the hall into the kitchen, where Roddy was sitting back down on the floor building another fort.


    Eileen hesitates, before saying, "This is my son, Roderic. Roddy would you please greet Mrs. Potter, my sweet?"


    The toddler curiously glances up at the unknown visitor and babbles, "''Ello!"


    "Hello, young man," Dorea solemnly replied causing the toddler to burst out into giggles, before returning to play with his blocks.


    While Eileen bustles around the kitchen, Dorea sits down at the small, but well-made wooden kitchen table. Resting her hands in her lap, she patiently waits until Eileen returns with a silver platter filled with her best china set. With great care, Eileen begins to pour tea as she asks, "Cream or sugar?"


    "A touch of cream and one spoonful of sugar," Dorea answered as Eileen obediently did as instructed too. After taking a seat, the only sound heard is the sipping of tea and the faint polite chewing of a scone by both witches.


    Having finished nibbling at her food, Dorea courteously says, "These scones are most well-made, Eileen, and the tea is just right."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Potter," Eileen warily replied. "However, I find myself surprised by this most unexpected visit, Mrs. Potter. And our families were never close, and my home is not easily found."


    "Mm, well I have my ways," Dorea muttered as she took another sip of the well-brewed tea.


    Eileen''s eyes narrow as she coldly says, "Then Mrs. Potter exactly why are you here then? I doubt it is for a friendly visit."


    "My, my, Eileen, you are most certainly a Prince," Dorea faintly said with an amus.e.m.e.nt gleam in her eyes. "Prince''s the whole lot of you are so suspicious of another''s motives."


    Eileen''s lips turn into a faint line as she crisply retorts, "The Prince''s have had to be to survive."


    "Mm, true enough," Dorea replied as she set her china teacup onto the saucer. "Now then, I suppose I shall finally speak of the concerning matters at hand. Considering your alienation from your family, please allow me to inform you that Rowan and Severus Prince will be presented into wizarding society during the upcoming winter holidays. Naturally, a godfather and godmother will be assigned, Fleamont Potter as godfather, and myself as godmother."


    A bittersweet expression appears on Eileen''s face as she unsteadily asks, "And exactly why are you telling this, Mrs. Potter? Have you come to gloat?"


    "No, Eileen, I am here to play the Devil''s advocate," Dorea truthfully replied to the startled expression of Eileen. "I am a Black, Eileen, and we do not forgive and forget. However, your children are still alive, and as are you. And though I understand and whole heartedly agree with Reginald''s decision, I too understand of one who desperately longs to see a beloved family member return to the inner folds of their family."


    Dorea paused as she removed an invitation from the inner folds of her shawl and slid it across the table to halt exactly in front of Eileen''s saucer. "An invitation?" Eileen whispered as she tremblingly grasped the invitation in her two hands. "Why?" She asked with a mix of emotions.


    Dorea''s lips twitch into a cold smile as she says, "Naturally, there are certain conditions that must be met."


    "What?" Eileen desperately asked.


    "It is remarkably simple, Eileen, you must bring your husband to the ceremony," Dorea replied to the great dismay of Eileen. "Do not confuse my actions for kindness, Eileen, but it is not a punishment either. It is merely an opportunity, and like all things for a price. I shall see myself out," before departing from the Filch family home.


    Eileen does not reply as she clenches the invitation in her hand but is unable to release it. The invitation was much like the forbidden apple found in the garden. Once tasted, it would be impossible to return to the garden again. But the snake was quite convincing, and the fruit truly had been that tempting. And she too like the foremother of humanity found herself unable to stop herself from stretching for forth her hand and plucking the forbidden fruit from the tree.

 Chapter 614 - Unexpected Visitor â…¡

    After a long day''s work at the shop, the figure of Roderic Filch can be seen closing his shop. It was a small shop at the edge of Diagon Alley, but one that he was proud to own. And with the A.P.D. always patrolling Diagon Alley now, there was never anything to fear anymore. In fact, he wasn''t the only shopkeeper, who kept later hours now, and some even until very late. But not him, goodness no, he had a family, so he only kept it open one or two hours later than usual. He''d probably cut back once winter started, but for now, he would be fine.


    The middle-aged wizard is of medium build with rather broad shoulders. He has a fair complexation with a slightly crooked nose, and a head full of salt-peppered hair. Roderic would tease his older brother, Argus, that he was the older one and that Argus was the younger brother out of the two of them. It would always cause Argus to flush and chortle with laughter.


    Pulling on his cloak, Roderic locks the front door with a large bronze key and waves to his neighbor''s, before apparating home. With a small pop, Roderic landed at the edge of his home and took in a deep breath of the fresh country air. Smiling warmly, his eyes come to rest upon the warmly lit home, before making his way up the stone path.


    Hungry and tired after a long day''s work, Roderic opens the door and says, "I''m home!" Before he can even close the door behind him, the pitter-patter of his son can be heard as he screams in excitement, "Da!" The dark-haired toddler throws himself into his father''s arms, who nimbly catches him and tosses him into the air, before catching him.


    "Rodney, were you a good boy for mum?" Roderic asked his son.


    "Yis!" The toddler happily babbled back.


    "Good boy," Roderic said to his son as he pulled out a shiny foiled treat from his pocket for his son to have.


    Rodney lets out a happy squeal as Roderic makes a shushing motion with his finger, and the tired loudly makes a shushing motion back. Trying to be quiet the toddler covers his mouth as Roderic slowly peels the chocolate foil back and gives the chocolate candy to his son. His son happily eats the sweet, before he is placed on his feet.


    Closing the door behind him, Roderic hangs his cloak on the cloak racks against the wall, before picking up his toddler, who is happily making a mess of himself. Carrying his son, he walks into the kitchen to find his wife, Eileen staring rather daze out the window as if in a trance. She does not even hear enter the kitchen until he says, "Is everything alright, love?"


    Eileen is startled out of her thoughts and turns around before she lets out a loud squawk. "Roderic! I know that Rodney is our son, but sugar before bedtime makes him unable to sleep at bedtime!" She reprimanded him as she grabbed a kitchen towel to wipe the face and hands clean of her son.


    Roderic lets out a sheepish grin and says, "It was only a small truffle this time, hon. And I promise that I''ll put Rodney to bed tonight, I swear by Rowena''s head."


    Eileen sighs, before staring firmly at him. "I am holding you to your word, Roderic."


    "Good," Roderic said, before sitting down at the kitchen table. "What''s for dinner, hon?"


    "The same old," Eileen muttered as she served her husband a plate and sat down to listen to her husband chat about his day. All too soon, dinner is gone and done with, and she is cleaning up in the kitchen. Upstairs, her husband is giving Rodney a bedtime bath, before reading him a story to finally get the little boy to sleep.


    It was later in the evening when the couple finally had time for themselves as they sat in the kitchen enjoying a pot of tea, and one last final snack. Unlike most days, Eileen is rather quiet and distant, rather preoccupied with her own thoughts. Seeing his wife in such a manner, Roderic finally asks, "What is wrong, hon? You just don''t seem like yourself at all."


    Eileen flinches and clasps her hands tightly under the table. "I-, I have something to tell you, Roderic," Eileen stammered. "I know that you are going to be so dreadfully ashamed and disappointed with me, but we can''t keep going on like this."


    "What''s wrong, Eileen?" Roderic worriedly asked as he reached over to tilt the chin of his wife towards him, but she moved her head away ducking his hand.


    Closing her eyes, Eileen says, "I lied to you, Roderic."


    "About what?" Roderic asked in confusion. "You told me that you were divorced, hon. Did you just not want to tell me that the bastard was still alive? If so, I figured that out ages ago. There is nothing to be ashamed of, hon. It happens to the best of us."


    "I-," Eileen paused to lick her dry lips as she tried to formulate her thoughts, before taking a deep breath. "I have a son and a daughter. Twins, actually."


    There is a long silence in the kitchen as Roderic seems genuinely stunned by the news, before gulping down some of his warm tea to recompose his thoughts. "Why is there something wrong with them, hon? Is that why you didn''t tell me about them?"


    Eileen looks guilt-stricken as she says, "My marriage surname was Snape, and my two children were born Rowan and Severus Snape. However, after I returned home to my father and mother, they became Rowan and Severus Prince."


    Roderic is stumped as he takes another gulp of tea, and another until he finds that his teacup is empty. Unsure of what to do, he dumbly stares at the teacup as he recalls his brother, Argus calling him a fool. Of course, he was a fool. And of course, the old Prince had been furious after his wife''s funeral. His daughter had in fact not been in attendance.


    Roderic recall''s the tall, slender girl with pale skin and pitch black, indigo-colored hair and matching eyes. The girl had sharp features and thin lips and in retrospect, she looked all too much like his wife, Eileen. He for certain had thought the girl a bastard of the Old Prince, but no, she was the legitimate granddaughter of Reginald Prince and daughter of his wife, Eileen.


    "Why didn''t you ever say anything?" Roderic finally asked in a hoarse voice. "Were you ashamed of me because I did not come from old money? Or did you think I would turn you away because of your children?"


    Eileen flinches again, before quietly replying, "I was foolishly afraid that I would be turned away. I-, I know that does not make sense, but it did at the time."


    "So, why now?" Roderic croaked. "Why are you telling me all of this now?"


    Eileen flushes with even more guilt and shame. "My twins are to be presented into wizarding society, and I would like to at least be present for their godparent ceremony. I know that my father nor my aunt will not allow me anything more, but still, I wish to be present at such an important milestone in their lives. And I know that I am a wretched mother, who has only failed them time and time again, but still, I wish to make amends as best as I can even if that is only at a distance."


    Roderic sighs and pours himself a cup of tea, before drinking it while it is still hot even if it scaled his tongue. After a gulp, he looks at his wife with a mix of anger, sadness, and disappointment. "By no means is everything right between us, Eileen," Roderic said. "But I won''t be leaving you because of this, and we will have more words regarding this topic. However, for now, this will suffice."


    Eileen almost crumbles in her chair in relief as the two of them remain in the kitchen in silence until late into the night. Her husband was not leaving her, nor their child. And that was more than enough for her for everything else could be discussed and would come in due time.

 Chapter 615 - The First Harvest Moon

    With O.W.L.''s and quidditch practices as a trainer to keep him busy, James to his utter astonishment found that time had passed quickly by nearly mid-October. Most of the students were excited as the following weekend would be the first Hogsmeade trip of the year. To his own surprise, he had even gained the courage to ask, Lily to go on a date during the next Hogsmeade trip. To his utter disbelief, she had quietly accepted his first request.


    It had been a painful bittersweet moment for James as his Lily would have never so easily accepted. A part of him was delighted to be near Lily, but another part of him seemed adamant about rejecting her. It was so utterly confusing, but at the same time, it was not. And with a sickening feeling he was coming to realize that even though a part of him would always love HIS LILY, he may never come to grow to love the Lily standing right in front of him.


    Trying to busy himself, James threw himself into his schoolwork and with some measure of pride found himself studying over past subjects. Halfway through his homework while studying in the library, James hears the familiar sound of someone silently sitting across from him. Without even glancing up, he says, "And how was your day, Prince?" He still could not bring himself to call her by her first name, but he was getting better at interacting with her.


    "Fine," Rowan bitterly grumbled as she pulled out her things from her schoolbag.


    "Well, I certainly don''t envy any of your position as Prefect''s this year," James candidly admitted with relief. His experience as Head Boy in his seventh year had been a little too eye-opening for comfort.


    "Mm," Rowan grunted and pulled out her quill as she began to write an essay for Transfiguration. It was regarding the Inanimatus Conjuring Spell. It was a spell designed to conjure inanimate objects. One would think the spell would be simple considering she was not changing the existence of an object into another, but apparently, it was not. And as much as she hated to admit it, but she was just terrible to the point that Professor McGonagall had even assigned her extra homework. (And truth be told, Transfiguration was her worst and most difficult subject. Also, admittedly her most hated subject of all.)


    Lost in thought after some time, Rowan glances up from her roll of parchment and says, "That reminds me, Potter, it''s the full moon tonight. Sirius wanted me to remind you that the Marauder''s full moon tradition was still in effect. And if you could not recall said tradition, I was to explain."


    "We still go on full moon runs?" James blurted out, before wincing to himself about his stupidity. Of course, they did, they were all animagus'' at this point in time. And they were friends.... of sorts that at this point that it would not be so uncomfortable as to participate in such a friendly outing.


    "Yes, Potter, you all still do," Rowan rolled her eyes before she glanced back down at her essay. "And don''t forget to wear your blasted cloak this time."


    James visibly startles at the revelation and simply studies the Slytherin, but Prince never glances up and merely remains on task. Unsure of what to make of the sudden admission, he pretends to read until some minutes have gone by, before properly excusing himself. Prince does not even react except for waving her hand at him remaining solely focused on her essay.


    The rest of the evening is a blur including dinner, before James finds the figures of Sirius, Remus, and Peter all eagerly, but cautiously gazing at him in their shared dorm room. "Er, you ready, James?" Sirius keenly asked, but nervously flipped his hair back. A telling habit of his.


    "I am," James truthfully acknowledged as Remus let us out a sigh of relief, and Peter''s shoulders relax. Considering their height and size now, the Invisible clock of James could barely cover three of them much less four. As a result, Peter always transformed into his rat form and was typically carried on one of their shoulders.


    "Well, then let''s go," Sirius excitedly said flashing a glistening smile. Shaking his head ruefully, Remus rolls his eyes, while Peter transforms into his rat form, Wormtail. The figure of Wormtail is that of a healthy sleek rat that squeaks to Remus, who gently picks him up and carries him in his arms. With all four of them grown now, it was a very tight squeeze for three of them to fit under the invisible cloak, and night impossible for all four of them. As such, Peter tended to take one for the team for the invisible cloak to cover them all.


    It was something that James had never truly considered before and filled him with a bitter sense of bitterness. There was so much he had not seen back then. He had been so very blind, and now it was too late. But he still had a chance to make things right here, it was the least bit that he could do in this lifetime.


    "James?" Remus quietly asked with concern startling James out of his inner thoughts.


    "Sorry, I just got distracted for a bit, Remy," James sincerely said, while Remus arches his brow in disbelief, and Sirius begins to chew on his lip in worry. Perchance, this had not been such a good idea after all.


    Before Remus or Sirius can change their minds about that evening, James grabs the clock and says, "Let''s go." Seeing the resolute face of their friend, Remus and Sirius decide to comply while Wormtail quietly studies James from the crook of Remus''s shoulder.


    The cozy Gryffindor common room is quiet and empty at this late hour except for the crackling from the fireplace providing flickering lighting. The three of them slip under the invisible cloak as they push the portrait door open and slip out from the Gryffindor common room. The Fat Lady is busy chatting with her friend, another portrait in a fleece dress that she does not even notice the event.


    With practiced ease, the group of them slip through the stone halls, and down the staircase, before emerging at the Hogwarts front entrance. Quietly and with practiced motions, the group slipped through the front doors, before emerging out onto the cool night. There was a chilly breeze announcing Autumn as the waves on the lake splash about. The rapidly turning red, orange, yellow, and yet green leaves of the trees rustle together in an unknown musical symphony. While the yellow harvest moon hangs wide and high overhead, today would be the first night, and then there would only be two more nights left before the moon began to wane again.


    The three boys faintly shiver at the chill having worn only their robes, and not a light cloak to cover them, while Wormtail smugly curls up in the warm shoulder crook of Remus. The three of them quickly move forward and scurry past the Greenhouses, and towards the lake. Under the moonlight squid tentacles can be seen at the surface of the lake as the Giant Squid seemly enjoys the moonlight, and sways to the music of the night.


    Already waiting for them at the edge of the shoreline nearest to the Forbidden Forest is the figure of Severus Prince, who steps out from the shadows upon hearing seeing Wormtail leaping out from under the invisible cloak and squeaking towards him.


    Grinning Severus bends down and lifts Wormtail to perch onto his shoulder. "Hmph, took you long enough," he scolded them in jest.


    As James removes the cloak, Sirius bursts out from underneath and proudly says, "I bet you got here early, Severus, because of Rowan. There''s no way in Merlin''s name that she wouldn''t know about it. She must have murderously glared at Severus, because you both have patrol tonight, and she has to do it all alone now. I''m right aren''t I?!"


    "C.o.c.ky idiot," Severus grumbled as Sirius''s triumphant expression only grew wider.


    "Enough, Sirius, don''t tease, Severus," Remus chided with a fearful shudder. "It''s exhausting work to be a Perfect, and we are asking a lot of Rowan to patrol all by herself."


    Sirius sniffs in disdain as Severus smirks back while James had finished folding the invisible cloak puts it away in his mokeskin pouch. "About time, James," Severus loudly said causing James to narrow his eyes at the Slytherin, before noticing the teasing glint in the onyx pair of eyes.


    Relaxing James replies, "Well, I didn''t want to interrupt, Siri, being nagged by Remy. Otherwise, we''ll all hear the lecture later." They all burst into laughter with a pointed smirk from Severus and except for Remus, who scowls back at James.


    Finished laughing, Severus glances up at the sky, and says, "Well, we better get going," and gently places Wormtail onto the ground. Wormtail scrambles back as Severus closes his eyes, and transforms. Shortly after, there is a large black winged stallion fluttering his powerful wings causing a small gale to form around Bramble.


    Wormtail loudly sneezes causing Bramble to cease to flutter his wings, and neatly fold them back. Stomping his foot impatiently, Bramble snorts at James, Sirius, and Remus to hurry up. "Alright, alright, Bramble. We''re coming mate," Sirius chortled, before transforming into a large black dog, Padfoot. Padfoot and Wormtail instantly begin to play chasing each other around Bramble''s hooves, who snorts at them in annoyance.


    Remus turns to stare at James and says, "It will be alright, James," before turning around and transforming into a large brownish-gray wolf, Moony. Moony flashes a glistening white fanged smile at James, and nudges his hand with his wet nose, before running towards Padfoot in a playful tussle.


    James stares at the scene with a painful ache in his chest as he watches the sight of Padfoot and Moony wrestling in the grass, while Bramble prances a short way''s away from the madness, but not before bending down and allowing Wormtail to scramble onto his mane to find a perch. It hurt to breathe, but at the same time, there were the utmost feelings of joy and gratitude at a second chance.


    Feeling himself shake with emotions, James tries to breathe before feeling that familiar feeling of transformation. When he was Prongs, he was himself, and yet he was not. He understood and thought, but everything was so much simpler and infinitely less complex. And he felt, oh, so very much that it hurt almost to be alive, but oh what a joy it was to be alive. And alive they indeed were.


    Feeling the pain, and sadness fading away, Prongs skips forward and let us out a cheerful cry, before beginning to play with Bramble. The two of them chase and race each other down the shoreline as Padfoot and Moony let out a howl and chase after them. Wormtail loudly squeaks in excitement and fear as he clings to Bramble''s mane lest he is thrown off.


    And thus, in this manner, a group of creatures play and frolic all night long having laid their fears and worries to rest for at least one evening. Tragically, elsewhere, Rowan was rushing about cursing Severus, and the rest of the marauders. This was what she got for being nice, before teleporting away again to catch another miscreant.

 Chapter 616 - The Second Harvest Moon

    On the second night of the Harvest full moon, there is a bitter chilly wind. Thankfully, it was her night off, but still, it had come for a price, Rowan privately thought to herself as she shivered at the night''s frigid chill. It was rather frisky despite her wearing a thick cloak, but then again, she is only wearing a thin diving suit underneath the coat and water shoes. Standing on the shore, she stares into thick, murky black waters and shivers as cold lake spray splashes onto her face. And found herself somewhat regretting her promise to Nadira, when she had so much research yet to do and complete. Still, one should never make break a promise and especially a promise made to a magical snake, who can fly and turn invisible.


    Glancing up at the moon in the sky, Rowan sighs to herself. Severus owed her after last night, and it was his turn to cover her. Though knowing him, he had probably borrowed the Marauder''s map and was keeping an eye on her via the map. But at least she had a plausible excuse, later when he would not so subtly inquire about what she was doing in the lake in the middle of the night. And she would be able to reply that she was trying to practice her Mermish, which would technically not be a lie.


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan removes her cloak and neatly folds it at the edge of the muddy shore, and lays a clean stone on top of her cloak to keep the night breeze from stealing it away. Her teeth loudly clatter from the chill as she shivers and briskly approaches the lake. Trembling at the very edge of the lake, she pauses to make sure that her wand is safely tucked into her mokeskin pouch, and that the underwater breathing bracelet was safely secured onto her wrist. It would definitely be a problem if the bracelet slipped off in the middle of the lake.


    Taking one last glance at the bright harvest moon, Rowan walked into the lake and violently shivered as the water rose higher and higher to her neck. Despite quivering from the cold, she takes one last deep breath, before rushing into the waters and plunging underneath the dark waters. The lake waters swallow her whole as she vanishes without a trace from the surface waters.


    Beneath the moonlight, the lake water is green and ghostly resembling the typical lake scene that is viewed from the Slytherin common rooms. Despite the eerie and sickly lake light, Rowan continues to swim as she dives deeper and deeper into the lake until she finds that silence is her only companion as she swam through a strangely green, and ghostly landscape.


    To her surprise, Rowan found that she could easily see in every direction, before recalling the added charm of the gifted bracelet from Dumbledore. Shaking her head, she cautiously swam through the water recalling the nefarious creatures that inhabited and recalled what other creatures that could possibly inhabit the depths of the Hogwarts lake. Yet, she continues to swim deeper and deeper towards the deepest part of the lake as small fish flickered past her like silver darts.


    To Rowan''s vast relief, there was no sign or much less trace of the giant squid. Perhaps, it had a giant cave somewhere. And frankly, because she did not know if the giant squid was quite as nice within the confines of the lake as the giant squid was at the lake shores. (Probably, it was just her nerves talking. And if she considered the circ.u.mstances of the yet unborn Colin Creevey, who was pushed back into the sailing boat during Potter''s time in his second year, it highly suggested that the giant squid was just as nice within the confines of the lake.)


    All too soon a forest of rippling tangled black weeds appeared ahead of her as far as the eye could see. The meadow of overgrown grass was roughly two feet deep least if not longer. Peeking up from inside the gloom was a tiny grindylow, a small horned water demon. Oddly, it did not try to grab her limbs as it merely bared its fangs in warning at her.


    "How''s it going?" A female voice suddenly interjected.


    Rowan almost pulled out her wand from her pouch, but froze upon seeing a ghostly, white figure in the middle of the lake, M.o.a.ning Myrtle. Myrle floated hazily in front of Rowan and peered through her thick pearly glasses at her. Rowan merely glares back and growls, "What are you doing down here?" A stream of bubbles bursts her mouth as she speaks.


    "Huh, how very peculiar that you still possess the ability to speak down here?" Myrtle observed in curiosity. And she had been a former Ravenclaw after all.


    Rowan rolled her eyes and ignored M.o.a.ning Myrtle leaving Myrtle to contemplate the strange encounter. With care, she avoided the weeds by swimming a bit higher, before coming across vast expanses of black mud littered with dull, glimmering stones undisturbed. Though not far off in the distant a large boulder can be seen.


    Swimming slowly forward, Rowan approached the large border before coming to a halt before it. Interesting enough, the boulder had a prehistoric like art painting of merpeople on it. They were carrying spears and chasing or aiding what looked like the giant squid. This must be the borderline of the merpeople territory.


    Moving slowly forward, Rowan kept an eye on her surroundings as she swam up over a small hill, before seeing a large merpeople village down below. Down in the valley below is a cl.u.s.ter of crude stone dwellings stained with algae loomed. From here and there, through the dark windows, some faces could be seen glimpsing out at her. Soon the dwellings become more numerous to reveal gardens of weed. Some even had a pet grindylow tied to a stake outside of the door as a watchdog or pet of sorts.


    Rowan for one knew that the merpeople of the lake were uglier due to the cold. The merpeople of the warmer climates were utter hotties. And she wasn''t joking, when she said that. Dumbledore had shown Severus and her images of the various merpeople around the world and those living in the warmer climates were much more attractive. Must be all the sun and Vitamin D, they are getting.

 Chapter 617 - The Second Harvest Moon â…¡

    Soon in the distance singing can be heard. Curious and cautious, Rowan slowly made her way through the town towards the source of the noise, before arriving at the town square. She came to an abrupt halt upon seeing most of the village merpeople floating in front of a crude statue of a gigantic mermaid hewn from an enormous boulder. The choir of merpeople is singing in front of the statue as they reverently place offering before the gigantic mermaid statue that has a beautiful pale albino snake with a glistering sapphire-colored gem on its forehead, and matching eyes resting on the neck of the statue. Until at long last, the exquisitely beautiful serpent descended from the statue''s neck to partake from the offered feast.


    Rowan has the wild urge to laugh but bites her lips to stop herself. This was a sacred ritual to them even if she did think that Nadira was the only one receiving all the benefits. After Nadira takes a bite of the food, she curls up as if to stand and begins to sing back in parseltongue, "Thrice I have been served, thrice I have been given, thrice I have sought, and thrice I have been fed. That which has been gifted must be repaid, and with my blessing''s though shall be repaid!"


    The gemstone on Nadira''s forehead began to glow as a gentle light began to fall upon all the merpeople as if gifting them with magic, before vanishing. The merpeople eyes are full of delight and worship as the fierce gray-skinned Merchieftainess blinks her yellow eyes at her people. Her long wild, dark green hair is tied up by a shark fang pin, and around her neck was a necklace of shark fangs. While her silver fishtail twitches as Merchieftainess Murcurs says, "My people we are blessed on this holy night! Let the feast commence!"


    With delight, the Merpeople begin to feast and dance, while others hurried home to fetch family members and food and drinks to bring to the feast. Merchieftainess Murcurs is speaking to the elders of the village, when the guardian snake, Nadira departs off from the statue. The merpeople warily quiet down as one of the village warriors, a Seven-foot tall merman with a long green beard, a choker of shark fangs raises his spear in defense to do battle.


    Nadira happily circles Rowan and curls around her to Rowan''s somewhat disturbance., "At last, you have come protector! Why did you take so long?" Nadira asked.


    "I am a Prefect," Rowan admitted. "I have been wrought with many responsibilities tending to the first-year younglings of my house and Hogwarts."


    "Ah," Nadira nodded her head knowingly. "The House Elves have spoken of such a thing. It is good, guardian. Protecting the youngling''s is a solemn feat to undertake."


    "Most certainly," Rowan replied in agreement before Nadira loosened her hold on Rowan as Merchieftainess Murcurs approached them followed by several guards holding spears. "Greetings Child of the Founders," Merchieftainess Murcurs formally said in Mermish.


    Rowan winced, before replying in an accented voice, "Greetings Chieftainess of the Lake."


    Merchieftainess Murcurs nods her head in pleasure at the correct Mermish courtesy, but still straightforwardly asked, "Child of the Founders, why have you come uninvited and unannounced?" The mervillagers intently listen to their conversation as they wait in silence with their hair moving slightly from the water currents.


    "My solemn apologies, Chieftainess of the Lake, but I had made a vow to Nadira that I would visit her," Rowan carefully answered. "And I have tarried long enough until now."


    "Yes, the protector is my guest," Nadira firmly interrupted allowing no room for further argument.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs tilts her head in acceptance, before turning to her people. "We welcome the Child of the Founders," Merchieftainess Murcurs announced. "Let us return to our celebration!" The villager''s cheer and return to celebrating as they begin to use giant shells as drums, and various other strange instruments to make music under the lake.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs gestures for Rowan to follow her as Nadira happily begins to swim beside them. Rowan truly tries not to shudder at seeing the full length of Nadira, but it was hard too when all she could think was about the movie with the giant snake in the middle of the Amazon rainforest, "Anaconda." And after having met Mothersnake and the Basilisk, there was part of her that was violently disturbed by the idea of such giant magical snakes that never fully allowed her to be at ease. It was probably a psychological shadow left behind by the Basilisk, but still, she tended to avoid thinking about the subject for her own physical and mental wellbeing unless when forced to.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs greets her people as she passes by, before leading Rowan to a large stone home with countless rune carvings on the wall. Rowan nods her head in appreciation at the roughly carved runes, and despite their rough craftsmanship, she could still feel the power emanating from the runes. Whatever, the runes were for, they were certainly in usage as more than a few runes were faded and broken and had been repeatedly carved anew.


    Glancing around Rowan takes in the Mermish home, all the furniture was made from stone. There was fire-forged pottery that was handmade and bore the exquisite, and rare signs of being hand-carved in the style of the Centaurs. There was no doubt and only further proof that there existed an active and healthy trade between the merpeople and the centaurs.


    But Rowan could not help but wonder just what it was that the centaurs traded for with the merpeople. Fish seemed highly unlikely. Perhaps, rare stones that were forged under the lake seemed far more likely. Through of her chances of finding out were low as a business trade was considered private and rather privileged information.


    However, the most impressive work of art was the ceiling of the stone home. There hanging from the ceiling where hundreds of beautiful stone crystals that twinkled and glowed in the dark. The glowing star-like crystal gems move and flicker with the gentle current of the water creating a breathtaking night sky that simply took Rowan''s breath away.

 Chapter 618 - The Second Harvest Moon â…¢

    A loud cough pulls Rowan''s attention away from the crystal-like night sky as Rowan''s ears turn slightly pink at being caught gawking. Hurrying, she takes a seat in a wide stone chair made for a mermaid''s body. Rowan feels Nadira curl up around her feet before curling all around her body and coming to rest her head on Rowan''s shoulder. Sighing and pushing her fear out of her mind, Rowan pats Nadira on the head, who happily closes her sapphire-colored eyes and makes a snake-like purring sound.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs watches this all with a stern gaze, before saying, "Child of the Founders, on this night, you have come for more than just a simple visit. What is that which you seek?"


    Rowan is silent for a moment, before speaking her mind in English as it would ensure she was correctly understood. "In my second year, I found a Basilisk left behind by my ancestor, Salazar Slytherin. It had grown mad with bloodthirst, and I was forced to slay it. However, a dreadful thought has been plaguing my mind ever since then. Why did Salazar do so in the first place if there was already a guardian beast in place? Now, I concur with the knowledge that Salazar did so out of envy, but even so, he would not have wholly done it out of spite-."


    Rowan hesitates for a moment, before adding, "And I am told that the Hydra came and devoured the first guardian after the founders were gone." And she knew this was the truth from Salazar''s own writing and the house elves testimony.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs grows still, before hurriedly grabbing a stone rune from a stone box and placing it on the table. The stone rune begins to glow as a blue bubble encircles them and shields them from the outside world. In Mermish, Merchieftainess Murcurs cursed, "Landwellers! So utterly foolish!"


    Merchieftainess Murcurs stops herself as she notices Nadira narrowing her sapphire slit-eyed pupils at her in a warning. Sighing loudly, Merchieftainess Murcurs sits down and in an accented English tiredly replies, "There are some questions, child of the founders that cannot be asked out loud, and if so, only under the most secure of spells."


    "Then what is the truth?" Rowan further inquired.


    "Truth is never as it seems nor ever as it is asked," Merchieftainess Murcurs murmured as she stroked her chin with one hand, before raising her yellow gaze. "However, I will tell you, that which we know."


    Leaning back into her seat, Merchieftainess Murcurs mermaid tail fins curl and move as she begins her tale. "When Hogwarts first came to be it was during an era of great turmoil and death. War had sprung over all the land and even into the sea by wizards, who battled against those beings with magic such as us, and humans on the land that despised any creature with the semblance of magic. Countless blood was shed, and much more that was to come in the years that followed."


    Merchieftainess Murcurs eyes are distant as she recounts the troubling events of that time. "The first Merchieftainess of our tribe was Lusca. A great war had ravaged all life forms even unto the sea. A wizard saw our suffering and offered our tribe a home, in exchange, the wizard only asked that we protect the lake from invaders from the sea and the land. Mother Lusca was wary of the wizard''s promise lest it is a falsehood. The wizard was not very powerful and was a rather short-bearded man. Still, a bargain was stuck and so we came."


    "The wizard''s name was Marcellus, which Mother Lusca believed to be very humorous as said name meant young warrior in the language of old, but there was nothing young nor powerful about the wizard," Merchieftainess Murcurs said with a faint smile as Rowan''s eyes widened in recognition of the name mentioned from Salazar Slytherin''s diaries.


    "Though his four companions were another tale, they were all vastly powerful," Merchieftainess Murcurs solemnly remarked.


    "I know that all the wizards and witches of the land above the water know of the tale of the four greatest and most powerful wizards and witches of their time that formed the first and great wizarding school, Hogwarts," Merchieftainess Murcurs explained. "And yet, there are very few that recall the fifth member of their group, Marcellus. However, he was just as essential as they for he was the one that gathered the four together, and it was he, who was the first Hogwarts Headmaster. The only individual, who the four trusted enough to be Headmaster of their institution, and the only one to broker the balance of peace between them."


    "That is certainly true," Rowan muttered rather startled by that fact. No wonder the name sounded familiar; she had heard the name briefly mentioned in History of Magic with Professor Binns. (And even with all her prowess, History of Magic was never an interesting class with Professor Binns in charge.)


    It was common knowledge that none of the founders were in fact the first Headmaster of Hogwarts, which would then speak wonders to the fact that all four founders elected and trusted the first Headmaster. And yet there was no portrait of the first Headmaster except for a golden statue of a short-bearded man holding something to his chest and other hand pointing outward. And naturally, it was also who Salazar Slytherin would have still trusted to an extent until the very end.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs interrupts Rowan''s thoughts with the following remark. "It was the first Headmaster, who proposed the idea of a guardian. And it was also, he who aided Helga Hufflepuff in gathering the house elves and provided protection to the centaurs. And yet, Mother Lusca said that many times, Marcellus would be found sleepless at night pacing the shores of the lake lost in thought and worry. Privately Mother Lusca believed that the first Headmaster was a farseer, who was doing all that he could to change the future that he foresaw."


    The blood drains from Rowan''s face as her hands clench into a fist. So, it was true after all what the serpent had said. She was neither the first nor the last to attempt to change fate. And in the end, he had failed to an extent, but he did not fail as Hogwarts still stood in place. Still, it was a bittersweet hope and knowledge. It may be nigh improbable to change the future, but that did not mean that she would fail either. And as long as she could swing the pendulum of fate, far enough to diverge the path of destiny, then so be it.

 Chapter 619 - The Second Harvest Moon â…£

    Merchieftainess Murcurs does not notice Rowan''s reaction as she is lost in her own thoughts as she continues the tale. "After Godric Gryffindor and Rowena Ravenclaw returned with the guardian creature, Salazar Slytherin began to distance himself from the rest of the founders. There had been difficulties in their friendship before, but this was the first crack that would become an impossible divide to be breached. And so, Salazar became darker and more secretive with the passing of time. It was as though he trusted no one not even Godric.


    Still, Salazar trusted in Marcellus enough to profess the location of the second guardian creature that he would leave behind to protect Hogwarts after his departure. It was one last fail-safe and his last taunt to Godric. Inevitably, Salazar never returned and like the other founders, he too passed away in the tumultuous years that would follow. And with the last founders'' death, the guardian was ambushed and slain as well."


    Merchieftainess Murcurs paused as she turned to gaze at Rowan, who was rather solemn as she knew she had learned the truth far too late within Salazar''s diaries but still would not have changed her decision in the end. And reality is cruel and a most terrible thing at times.


    "Marcellus despite all his efforts failed to protect the guardian, and the magic that had been interwoven into Hogwarts began to slowly wane. Unable to halt the breach in Hogwarts, he researched for many nights and days until at long last a solution was found," Merchieftainess Murcurs clarified. "Putting his affairs in order, Marcellus created the Hogwarts''s Board composed of twelve witches and wizards to select the next and all future Headmasters. The Board was to run completely apart from any form of government or power as to never allow Hogwarts to fall into the wrong hands."


    Merchieftainess Murcurs closed her eyes as she sighs. "And then Marcellus used all of his life force and magic to patch the spreading weakness within the wards of Hogwarts. He died, and his ashes were scattered on the grounds of Hogwarts by the House Elves to protect Hogwarts for a time from evil."


    With some lament, Merchieftainess Murcurs opens her yellow eyes. "That is also the reason as to why there is no portrait of Marcellus. For a Headmaster''s portrait to be created the original must pose before a talented witch or wizard capable of extracting a trace of the original''s magic and embedding it into the living portrait. The more magic that is taken from the original the more alike the living portrait becomes to that of the original. However, Marcellus could not afford to leave a single trace of his own magic behind lest it is used against Hogwarts. That is why not even a living portrait exists of him nor even a ghost."


    A solemn expression of understanding appears on Rowan''s face. She understood only far too well as to the reasons for acting in this manner by her predecessor. And she also knew and recognized the fact that they might share the same final fate, and that in the same situation she would also choose to do the same. Because in the end, if Hell was solely the fate that awaited her, then she too would drag her enemies alongside her to the deepest pits of Hell.


    "Thank you, Merchieftainess Murcurs," Rowan said, "for daring to speak the truth."


    Merchieftainess Murcurs'' yellow eyes fill with earnestness and pride as she says, "It is my solemn duty to do so." Merchieftainess Murcurs paused to narrow her eyes, before continuing, "Though your questions, Child of the Founders fill me with unease for they seem to be more than mere simple curiosity."


    There is a lapse of silence as the two females stare at each other until Rowan at last replies, "And if they were not mere questions, but facts, what then?"


    Merchieftainess Murcurs'' back becomes rigid and stiff. Her yellow eyes scan the young witch''s face for deception, but she finds none. Letting out a large sigh, which caused a small trail of bubbles to appear and disappear just as quickly as they appear. "If that abomination has indeed returned then my people are not safe either. Therefore, you, Child of the Founders shall have our solemn pledge of aid when the time comes."


    "I thank you, Merchieftainess Murcurs," Rowan sincerely said as she inclined her head in a bow. "However, I must ask now, did Marcellus reveal any of the creature''s weaknesses before his death?"


    "Yes, Child of the Founders," Merchieftainess Murcurs muttered with great solemnity. "He entrusted the secret to our foremother, Lusca, and that, when the time came to return the secret to another touched by the cruel hand of fate."


    Rising from her seat, Merchieftainess Murcurs tail swishes sundering floating into the depths of the house, where she solemnly reaches under her bed and pulls out a small chest. With care, she returns to her seat and hands the small chest over to the young witch.


    With great care, Rowan accepts the small chest with a frown at failing to see a keyhole. "There is no key?" She asked.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs shakes her head and says, "It will only open for the one, who carries the blood of the founders. As such, I recommend that the chest be opened on land, Child of the Founders as my predecessors before me, I too do not know the contents contained within the chest."


    "Thank you for your continued guidance, Merchieftainess Murcurs," Rowan muttered as she stowed away the small chest into her mokeskin pouch, before carefully tying it back onto her person.


    "Have you any further questions, Child of the Founders?" Merchieftainess Murcurs steadfastly asked. "I must return to the celebration for I have tarried long enough as it is."


    "My apologies for taking your time away from your people, Merchieftainess Murcurs," Rowan said, before hesitating for a moment. "There is one more question I must ask if the time is permitted."


    "Ask away, Child of the Founders," Merchieftainess Murcurs replied.


    "What runes are required to bind a cursed living vessel?" Rowan stiffly, but firmly inquired.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs eyes flicker over the young witch before a cool smile appears on her face. "Child of the Founders, it would seem that you share similar sentiments like that of your forefather, Salazar Slytherin."


    "I am a Slytherin," Rowan matter-of-factly answered.


    "Mm, and I would also agree with that sentiment," Merchieftainess Murcurs admitted as her yellow eyes flashed dangerously. "Sometimes what is needed is not cleverness, but decisive force."


    Pulling a stone tablet from nearby, Merchieftainess Murcurs uses a sharpened gleaming fingernail to lightly carve runes onto the tablet. "I shall not ask for details, Child of the Founders, but I will caution you. Should you elect to embark on this path, the correct vessel must be found, and the time is very limited for tomorrow is the third night of the three Harvest Moon''s, the Hunter''s Moon."


    "There is one," Rowan rigidly replied giving no further details.


    "Then I shall not inquire no further, Child of the Founders," Merchieftainess Murcurs muttered, before handing over a written stone tablet with the precious, but dark answer. The strings of Fate were out of her hands now and only time would tell if the tapestry would change.

 Chapter 620 - The Second Harvest Moon â…¤

    Unfortunately, as Rowan carefully accepts the stone tablet, she finds that Merchieftainess Murcurs has not yet released the stone tablet from her grasp. Merchieftainess Murcurs'' yellow eyes are cold and harsh. "There can be no errors, Child of the Founders," she warned.


    "There won''t be," Rowan replied, before Merchieftainess Murcurs releases her hold on the stone tablet, and allows Rowan to stow away the stone tablet as well.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs rises from her seat to her full height, which is very large and looks down at the young witch. "Such a curse will not be easily bound, Child of the Founders, take the utmost necessary precautions."


    "I will," Rowan replied as Nadira slowly unwinds her body from Rowan.


    "I can aid, protector," Nadira hissed excitedly.


    "NO!" Both Rowan and Merchieftainess Murcurs roared as they turned their fierce gazes upon her.


    Nadira''s sapphire-colored snake eyes sparkle in dismay and confusion as Rowan much more gently says, "The curse is even capable of eating you, Nadira. And the curse cannot be broken merely bound, and you are the sole guardian of Hogwarts, you must remember your duties above all including myself."


    Mollified Nadira hisses her tongue still somewhat unhappily, but Nadira hisses, "Very well, protector, I shall not interfere tomorrow night," before slithering away in a bit of a huff. Nadira was quickly consoled by the mervillagers, who happily worshiped her and fed her delicious tidbits such as tasty raw fish.


    Seeing Nadira being coaxed by the merpeople, Rowan bows her head with gratitude towards Merchieftainess Murcurs. "I do not believe I have thanked you yet Merchieftainess Murcurs but you have my utmost gratitude for tonight and in all that which you and your people do and continue to do for Nadira. She is loved and cared for here, but more importantly honored and not feared."


    "Land dweller''s fear that which they cannot comprehend," Merchieftainess Murcurs murmured with a tiny smile as she stared out of the entrance at the ongoing festivities. "And serpents will always continue to be such mysterious beings."


    Turning back to face the young witch, Merchieftainess Murcurs says, "I wish you good fortune, Child of the Founders. And that you might have the cunningness of your forefather, Salazar Slytherin in order to survive the tumultuous times that draw nearer with each passing day."


    "I will wish you the same, Merchieftainess Murcurs," Rowan sincerely replied.


    Merchieftainess Murcurs'' yellow eyes blink solemnly back before Merchieftainess Murcurs returns to the festivities of her people. With great laughter and joy, the mervillagers welcome her as their merry voices wash over her.


    All too soon, the guest is forgotten in the distance as Rowan watches the merpeople, before swimming away, and back to the surface of the lake. Her return to the surface goes unperturbed as she is lost in thought within the eerie, glowing lake waters except for something huge and rapidly approaching from the distance. There was nowhere to hide in the middle of the lake and neither the surface nor the bottom of the lake was near.


    From long ago a forgotten memory appears in Rowan''s mind and it is that of Terry and Severus sharing Chocolate Frog Cards. She can see Terry showing Severus the card of the Giant Squib, and saying, "Mate, this is why you never want to take a dip in the lake."


    Severus scoffed, but still narrowed his eyes and read what was on the back of the Chocolate Frog Card as the Giant Squib on the front of the engraved card wiggled its giant tentacles at them. In a voice out loud, he read, "The bane of ancient mariners and students of Hogwarts ¨C should the latter decide to go for a dip in the lake."


    A curse escapes Rowan''s mouth before she reaches for her wand and unstrapping it from the wand holster. She was just going to have to risk something going wrong with whatever spell she cast as long as she survived the encounter. And though she had a gift with magical or nonmagical creatures that only seemed to apply to land-dwelling creatures as she had never had fish or other sea-dwelling creatures like her very much.


    The distance grows smaller and smaller as the Giant Squid rapidly approaches until at long last the enormous creature is before her. A round eye about the size of a soccer ball stares straight at Rowan, who tries not to move, but grips her wand so tightly in hand that her fingers become stark pale white. Her mind hurries to think of a spell that might just work under the water without backfiring.


    The two of them just stare each other in the eye until a giant tentacle of the Squid slowly moves towards her. Unsure if the Giant Squid is attacking or not, Rowan waits as her heart beats wildly in her chest. The giant tentacle gently wraps itself around Rowan and begins to speedily lift her to the surface of the lake.


    Shivering and breathless with a mix of emotions, Rowan bursts into the freezing night air. Shaking violent from the cold, she is gently deposited at the surface as the giant tentacle retreats and vanishes into the depths of the lake. With teeth loudly clattering, she swims across the surface of the lake until her feet touch the sandy lakeshore and wades onto the shore.


    Trembling violently from the cold, Rowan''s wand hand quivers as she casts a drying and warming charm on herself. She lets out a loud sigh of relief as her clothes become very rigid but dry. She lets out a loud sigh of relief as the warmth of the charm sweeps over her and warms even the c.o.c.kles of her heart. Feeling much better, she casts, "Lumos," to light the way as she takes care to make her way up the muddy banks to where her cloak rests pinned down by a round stone.


    Rowan shivers again upon donning her freezing cloak but quickly begins to warm up again thanks to the warming charm. Casting the lake one last final glance, she turns away from the shore when she gets an unsettling sensation creeping down her back as though she was being watched. It was a haunting familiar feeling that she had not felt since during the tournament. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-second-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B4_50675237682987712 for visiting.


    Resisting the urge to teleport away or check her mind mapscape, Rowan grips her wand that much tighter and hurries back to the front entrance of Hogwarts. Crossing the empty lawn and past the greenhouses, she hurries and only relaxes upon entering through the front doors. Letting out a soft audible sigh, she rubs the back of her neck with one hand and stiffens. The hairs on the back of her neck are still standing straight up. She wasn''t alone.


    A sound rustling sounded further down the hall caused Rowan to cautiously peer into the darkness that lay further ahead. She raises her wand higher in the air to cast the light upon the shadows of the front hall. There standing further down the hall is the figure of a professor dreamily leaning against the entrance of the Great Hall studying the starry sky displayed within the confines of the Great Hall. The Professor in question has slightly red eyes, raggedy oily hair, and long robes that have the scent of burned herbs to them, the Divination Professor, Professor Ariel Zephyros.


    Professor Zephyros'' eyes are languorous as usual as he stares off into the distance and hums to himself a quiet child''s rhyme. His glazed eyes turn away deliberately from the starry enchanted ceiling towards the Slytherin Prefect. "Prefect Prince, I do not believe that it is your night for patrol," he dreamily mused out loud. "A nighttime rendezvous, perchance?"


    "No, sir," Rowan truthfully replied as her grip tightened around her wand. "I wished to go for one last swim before the lake freezes over. And with upcoming events and festivities, I do believe that I will not have another opportunity."


    "Mm, yes, it does seem like a nice evening for one last final swim," Professor Zephyros muttered to himself causing Rowan''s eyes to widen before her face goes perfectly blank.


    "I did not see you during my swim, Professor," Rowan slowly said. "I apologize that I did not greet you sooner."


    "No, I''m afraid that the Giant Squid doesn''t much like intruders in its lake," Professor Zephyros dreamily remarked. "However, I am genuinely surprised that the squid did not attack you. Then again, Prefect Prince, you were born under the sign of Capricorn, a beast. And a beast always recognizes another beast."


    Rowan does not even recoil at the remark and instead retorts, "It is late, Professor Zephyros, and I have a very long day tomorrow. Please excuse me for the night." And moved to walk past the Divination Professor as calmly as possible without showing how tightly she was clenching her wand in her hand. Quickening her footsteps, she hurries to the winding staircase.


    "Good night, Prefect Prince," Professor Zephyros called out in passing to the Slytherin Prefect that disappeared quickly down the winding staircase and into the Slytherin''s lair hidden within the dungeons.


    Returning to gaze up at the starry sky within the Great Hall, Professor Zephyros dreamily mutters to himself, "The night of a new moon approaches to intertwine with Samhain. The stars shall vanish, and darkness will rule the night. And the heavens will be rent in twain to reveal their inner mysteries." Long after the words were spoken out loud, there stood the Divination Professor unmoving until at last departing to his quarters before the light of new morning as the early risers and inhabitants of the castle begin to stir and rise.

 Chapter 621 - The Third Harvest Moon

    The moon was terribly bright on the third night of the Harvest moon overlooking the streets near the Silver Pub were full of patrons drinking, and those exiting. The moon had yet to reach her peak as she continued to climb higher and higher into the night sky. The rustling of the brightly colored leaves and those fallen, scurry down the street being tossed and turned by the crisp autumn breeze.


    All too soon, the arrogant figure of a handsome fifteen-year-old youth can be seen stomping down the streets having emerged from the high ended pub, the Silver Chalice. Damian Mulciber''s golden hair gleams under the light of the moon as his lips are turned into a triumphant sneer. Rumors no doubt, but the whispers of gossip had reached his ears that his father contemplated the possible return of the wretched squib and even marriage to a daughter of one of the Greengrass branches. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon_50675363327560078 for visiting.


    The sheer audacity and treachery of his father filled Damian with fury. He would see his father dead, before allowing that filth return to Mulciber Citadel! And he had plans, oh yes. And he was not the only for the Dark Lord was set to make his grand return soon and announce his presence to the world before All Hollows Eve.


    Suddenly, Damian awoke out of his stupor upon spotting a rather strange figure up ahead, that of a Plague Doctor. The figure wore a flat, brimmed hat along with the black leather beak-like mask that had glass over the eyeholes for which to see out of and dark heavy robes that the doctors of that era wore. The Plague Doctor c.o.c.ked their head at Damian, before placing a gloved fingertip to the beaked mask as if asking Damian to keep silent.


    Damian relaxed his stance at seeing the costumed Plague Doctor''s actions. "Do I know you, friend?" Damian carelessly asked presuming this was one of the Death Eaters of the Dark Lord in disguise.


    The Plague Doctor''s gloved hand pointed upward at the moon causing Damian to stare upward as well to only suddenly feel a chopping sensation at his neck before everything became a dark blur as he fell unconscious.


    The disguised figure of Rowan in the Plague Doctor costume easily catches the unconscious figure of Damian with one hand, before teleporting away and back to Hogwarts. She reappears with her cargo on top of the Astronomy Tower. There is a brisk, chilly autumn wind that flutters her robes around her as she carefully deposits her valuable cargo onto the cold, rough stone floor.


    Rowan is silent for a moment as she recalls all the events of the night before. After returning to the Slytherin dorms, she had teleported to the Chamber of Secrets to hide and put away the small chest left by Marcellus, the First Headmaster of Hogwarts. She frankly did not have the time nor the mental and emotional capacity to open the chest at that time as she had many preparations ready for tonight''s events. And it had been far more important to practice writing the ancient runes given to her by Merchieftainess Murcurs with a blade. (Though in a strange turn of events she discovered that she could channel her magic much easier through a blade than her wand to carve runes. Something more to think upon at a later point in time.)


    That and the revelation of the Divination Professor, Professor Zephyros. Rowan was many things, but even she could see what clearly lay before her. She far too easily recalled Hydra from her dreams, and the feeling that Professor Zephyros had produced within her last night were the one and the same. Professor Zephyros was one of many, and Hogwarts was far from safe.


    A soft groan causes Rowan to return to the present and glance up at the moon. The Hunter''s moon was not long away, and Mulciber would also awaken soon. She must finish inscribing the spell pentagram matrix before he awoke.


    Rowan knelt on the cold, rough stone floor, and with great care and precision, she begins to draw the spell pentagram matrix. She had practiced the entire night before, and even the rest of the day to the point that she lost points in class for being distracted. However, she did not have much time to learn the runes and had to make do with the limited time that she possessed.


    There was no room for even marginal errors in the creation of such a complex spell matrix. If there was even the slightest of errors, she would have to commence the entire process again. Inch by inch, she slowly, and most carefully drew until at long last the complicated spell matrix was completed.


    Climbing back onto her feet, Rowan reaches into the mokesking pouch at her side to remove twelve white candles. The twelve honey-embedded wax candles are placed in exact separation from each other within the drawn pentagram. Next, she removes the harvest offerings from her bag to be skillfully placed around the drawn matrix oak and ash leaves, sage, nutmeg, mint, and other such items. Then she placed newly cut flowers that had been cut by the Hogwarts house elves under that day''s morning''s first light. The flowers are placed on the ground one by one; Marigolds, Chrysanthemums, Amaranthus, Celosia''s, Sunflowers, Dianthus, Rudbeckia, Helenium, Witch Hazel, and Monkshood.


    Finished, Rowans steps back to check her handiwork, and nods in approval, before turning back to the still unconscious figure of Damian Mulciber. Reaching into her pouch, she pulls out a sleeping potion, before kneeling on the cold stone ground. With one hand she pinches Mulciber''s nose shut as Mucliber opens his mouth to breathe. Quickly she pours the potion into his mouth and forces his mouth shut with the other gloved hand, while Mulciber begins to choke. Turning bright red, Mulciber chokes but finally swallows down the potion.


    Seeing that he gulped down the potion, Rowan releases him as even unconscious he greedily gulps the air down finally able to properly breathe again. Ensuring that Mulciber is indeed unconscious, she mutters a disrobing charm leaving Mulciber n.a.k.e.d and cold to the elements. A certain portion of his body wilts at the chill in the causing Rowan to snicker out loud, before performing a thorough cleansing charm on Mulciber''s body. Finished, she gently floated the nude body of Mulciber into the middle of the pentagram.


    Rowan repositions the body of Mulciber, before placing a length of silk to cover the lower physical bits of Mulciber for modesty''s sake. Needless to say, she was not impressed.


    Glancing up at the night starry sky, Rowan sees that the moon is almost at the summit. It would not be long now. Reaching into her pouch, she pulls out a glittering, sharpened, ceremonial silver dagger. This was certainly an act she had never envisioned herself ever doing much less performing. And yet here she was about to sacrifice an enemy for the Greater Good. And not even Dumbledore had been so cruel; callous, yes, but cruel, no. The irony really, all for the Greater Good.

 Chapter 622 - The Third Harvest Moon â…¡

    The moon was near the peak of her trajectory with Rowan waiting long-sufferingly beneath the sight of the full moon with a silver knife in hand. Glancing up at the moon for the hundredth time, she grasped the knife that much tighter in her hand and counted the seconds left until the Hunter''s Moon began. A strange yellow sheen slowly crept across the moon and the moon began to take an eerie and almost hungry shine casting a dreadful spell over the castle and those that inhabited it. A deep slumber came upon them all as one by one the professors fell sound asleep in their beds and offices, and even that of Dumbledore at his desk with a dozing Fawkes at his side.


    Raising her blade to the moon, Rowan begins to chant, "Four founders bound Hogwarts of old, four cardinal directions there abide, and four great elements there reside. Long ago magic that was sworn and has since been undone. I ask the great moon, Birther of Magic, I ask on this night to hear the call of your mortal daughter."


    The breeze around Rowan ceases to blow as a great stillness seems to surround her. Not daring to even swallow lest she breathe wrongly, Rowan continues with her chant. "To the ruling Queen Mother in the sky, I plead for mercy to undo the great wrong that was wrought. That which was bound must be unbound and that which was unbound to be bound anew."


    The swirling pentagram begins to brightly glow as the candles begin to wildly flicker as black-like squirming strings of darkness begin to peel out of Hogwarts like a great vile spiderweb. The inky, twisting strings gather and move and almost seemly hiss in rage to form a serpent-like beast with a gaping ravenous maw.


    Turning her blade from the moon to the unconscious lying figure, Rowan kneels and holds the blade right over the tip of Mulciber''s chest. "Four Founders bound this ground, and four elements came into place. I, Rowan Prince, a descendant of the three founders, Salazar Slytherin, Godric Gryffindor, and Helga Hufflepuff hold blood right. And so, I ask again that which was unbound must be bound and that which was bound must be unbound. By blood right, I ask and beg that my request be granted by the great Queen Mother of the night!"


    The dagger in Rowan''s hand plunges into the skin of Mulciber and begins to carve delicate runes into the flesh. A crimson web spreads across his skin, while Mulciber remains in a deep slumber, unaware of the dramatic events of the evening. In the background, the tendrils of darkness slither and move to reveal an enraged, enormous ink-like, withering snake.


    The ink-like serpent opens its gaping jaws wide to swallow Rowan and the living vessel, whole, but a glowing-like shield appears surrounding them in a protective light. The spell matrix''s enchanted shield began to glow even fiercer as it drew on the power of the caster and the moon. And on this extraordinary night, there was no lack of strength provided by the moon.


    The shield brightens time and time again as the ink-like serpent attacks the shield as Rowan finishes carving the rune script onto the chest of Mulciber. At long last, her blade comes to a halt a single stroke from completing the rune script. The blade hovers in place as she says, "That which has been bound by the light of the moon on this Hunter''s night be unbound, I ask the Birther of Magic, the Lady of the Night, and Queen Mother in the sky by the blood of the Founders, I offer this living vessel to bind that which will be unbound and be rebound. I ask to bind this curse on this Hunter''s night when fate can be exchanged from predator to prey. I ask, that the curse be bound tight to this vessel''s very life. A life for a life shall be exchanged, and the vessel shall forevermore bear the sins of old."


    Drops of blood drip down from the blade onto the figure of Mulciber as Rowan plunges the dagger''s blade to complete the last rune stroke. The red spiderlike patchwork across Mulciber''s chest begins to glow with a fierce light as the shield around Rowan and Mulciber vanish. The ink-like spiderweb tendrils eagerly rush to attack the defenseless prey, but a sinister crimson light is emitted from Mulciber''s chest which hungrily feasts and absorbs the ink-like curse tendrils.


    The curse ink-like tendrils attempt to escape, but it is impossible as the crimson light spreads like a poisonous wave and voraciously engulfs the entire curse. For a moment, Hogwarts is bathed in a hungry ruby red light, before the light vanished leaving nothing in its place. The night is quiet and peaceful again except for the still bright glow of the great moon in the sky.


    Slowly lowering the blade held in hand, Rowan reaches into her pouch to remove a healing potion. Holding the potion up the sky, Rowan chants, "Birther of Magic, Lady of the Night, and Queen Mother in the sky witness my act of contrition, I heal that which has been sacrificed. And seal the curse that is bound to the living vessel. A life for a life has been exchanged, and the day the sacrifice shall perish, and in turn, so shall the curse. I dare ask no more than that which has been granted, and seal this thus forevermore." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B1_50675476053680152 for visiting.


    Rowan pours the healing potion onto the crimson rune script that has been carved on Mulciber''s chest. The healing serum instantly begins to heal as the cuts begin to glow a clear blue light and the scars utterly vanish leaving behind not a single trace. All that is left as proof is not a rune but a single small rune mark across the right side of his chest directly over his heart in the shape of a serpent.


    Bowing her head, Rowan holds out empty palms and clasps them together in gratitude. "Four founders bound Hogwarts of old, four cardinal directions there abide, and four great elements there reside. That which has been done has been undone, and by blood right, I say and thank the great moon, Birther of Magic on this Hunter''s night," Rowan said as the candles around her go out one by one, and the great moon in the sky ceases to glow hungrily as the time of the Hunter''s Moon passes by and ends.


    Quickly and hastily Rowan points her wands at the items and has them float into her pouch including the silk sheet protecting Mulciber''s modesty. Sneering again, she casts a cleaning charm on the ground to erase the chalk marks of the spell matrix, before casting a spell on Mulciber. The clothes belonging to Mulciber slide back onto his body just as before.


    The instant that the task is completed, Rowan teleports away with her charge not daring to remain a second longer lest she is found. She fears that she may have attracted the attention of someone or better yet that of Professor Zephyros. She had not forgotten her encounter with the Divination Professor and much less her suspicions regarding the Divination''s Professor. She would be damned to believe otherwise.


    Mere seconds later after the two figures have vanished from atop of the Astronomy tower the pounding of footsteps can be heard as a breathless figure emerges from the tower''s staircase to reveal the figure of Professor Zephyros. Professor Zephyros'' wand glows as he chants a spell and waits. Strange blurry wraiths begin to move to show the events that had transpired before him; however, the events can only be seen and not heard.


    Professor Zephyros'' eyes lose their dreamy appearance as he says in a cold voice, "The curse has been bound to a living vessel, the cracks in the wards are healing as we speak. We cannot enter anew evermore except for those that have already entered and been accepted in the past by Hogwarts."


    Professor Zephyros paused as if listening to a voice in his head. "No, Mulciber cannot be killed now. Another sacrifice must be chosen, one that still retains a single droplet of purity," he replied in his usual dreamy voice.


    "Yes, it will be difficult, but it can be done," Professor Zephyros said in a cold tone voice. "We still know of another."


    "But what of the Plague Doctor?" Professor Zephyros asked in an unusual high-pitched female-like tone of voice. "Who is it?"


    "We do not know, but only those that carry the Founder''s bloodline will Hogwarts permit the wards to be tampered with," Professor Zephyros snapped in an impatient tone of voice.


    "The Prince''s, there are three presently in attendance," Professor Zephyros hummed in his usual dreamy voice.


    "The boy and girl are far too young and weak," snapped Professor Zephyros in a high-pitched female-like tone of voice. "The Prince women, however, she is certainly powerful and dark enough to do so."


    "Then we shall wait, and watch. The puppet soon returns, and it will become that much easier to act," Professor Zephyros coldly said, before he hissed in agreement. "Yes."


    Turning away from the scene, Professor Zephyros departs with his usual dreamy expression and tone returned humming to himself a lullaby that would have sounded very familiar to Reginald Prince. "Hush, little child, be good. Hush, little child, the beast comes. Hush, little child, he will eat you. Hush, my child, hush."


    "Mm, I do miss the old names," Professor Zephyros hummed to himself, before returning to his quarters to dream and dream, a many dreams. And dream he would.


    Elsewhere, sometime later, the figure of Damian Mulciber awakens to a start on a park bench. Cursing, he hurriedly checks his person to find that neither his wand or purse is missing. Furrowing his brows, he recalls the Plague Doctor, but nothing felt wrong on his person nor was missing. It must have encountered a prankster.


    Damian sorts and mutters under his breath that he shall kill the prankster the next time he sees them. Rising to his feet with great swagger, he makes his way to the nearest whore house to satisfy his needs. And satisfied, he would be.

 Chapter 623 - The Third Harvest Moon â…¢

    Deep inside in the Chamber of Secrets, the figure of Rowan can be seen seated in a comfy armchair still wearing the Plague Doctor costume. The minute she had teleported away, she had hastily abandoned Mulciber on a city park bench in London, before teleporting back to the Chamber of Secrets and immediately opening her mind mapscape. However, to her utter disturbance much like the time before Professor Zephyros'' name appeared the same in her mindscape with not a single visible change to that of his name. Still, his actions had only served to confirm her suspicions, Professor Zephyros was one of them.


    In somber silence, Rowan observed Professor Zephyrs until he returned to his quarters, before finally opening her eyes, and letting out a loud sigh. Removing her mask first, she quietly undresses and returns the Plague Doctor costume back to the Mokeskin pouch. Finished, she walks over to the bookshelf and reaches into the back to remove a small chest.


    Tired after the night''s events, Rowan walks back to an armchair and slumps down. She had successfully bound a living curse to Mulciber''s lifeforce, which would be destroyed with his death, (and only partially should his death come before that of Riddle). But whoever killed him would find themselves cursed with a portion of the curse in his instead. Not that she had not considered it, but she could ill afford to be cursed at this point in time. And with her luck, as it was, well, it was better not to risk such ill-fortune.


    Glancing down at the small chest, Rowan peers at it for a moment, before trying to open it. To her utter shock, the small chest plops right open to reveal a round vial filled with a milk-like swirling substance, it was memories. Wary, but carefully she takes the round vial from the small chest and walks over to one of the laboratory tables.


    Carefully, Rowan sets the round vial onto the table, before reaching into her mokeskin pouch to remove the gorgeous silver, delicately crafted pensive that had been gifted to her by her grandfather. She had never had any use for the pensive until now, but she always carried it around for such an eventuality.


    Delicately setting the exquisitely decorated pensive down onto the middle of the counter, Rowan meticulously uncorked the round vial and poured the fog, yet milk-like substance into the pensive. The contents within the pensive swirl around, a liquid-like cloud. Bending her head to peer into the pensive, she suddenly finds herself plunging inside and smack dab in the middle of the Hogwart''s Headmaster''s office.


    The Headmaster''s office was rather bare and simply furnished and lacked all the Hogwart''s headmaster''s portraits that was familiar with, but who yet had to be born. The only item that was still familiar with is the Sorting Hat, which looked much newer and younger. The Sorting hat gleamed as if newly made and sat neatly in a corner excitedly thinking about the next sorting hat song.


    Rowan eyes the Sorting Hat with a glimmer of pity. To be stuck for the next thousands of years with nothing to do, but to look forward to creating the next sorting song. No wonder, the Sorting Hat was a bit mad in the head, who wouldn''t be after a thousand years?!


    The door suddenly opens to reveal an older short-bearded man that neither looked handsome or ugly, he was simply rather plain and homely. There was nothing distinguishing about him except for the fact that he was being sheepishly followed by an older man with a still bright red beard, but who''s lion mane-like hair had begun turning white. Despite his age, the wizard was not yet hunched over, and still remained surprisingly muscular. His robes were scarlet with golden trimmings, and he carried at his side a beautiful, silver goblin forged sword with a ruby-encrusted hilt.


    The door closes loudly behind them as the short-bearded man takes a seat at the Headmaster''s desk. Marcellus, the first Headmaster of Hogwarts tiredly gazes up at his friend, Godric Gryffindor. His friend''s usual peach-colored complexion is pale, and Godric''s leaf-green eyes are full of sorrow and anger. "What do you wish for me to say, Godric?" Marcellus finally said.


    "Did you know?" Godric bitterly asked. "Is that why Salazar left?!"


    "Yes, I knew," Marcellus admitted. "But it would not have been for naught nor will it have changed Salazar''s final decision. He left to grant us time, and now he is gone."


    Godric painfully clenched the blade in his hand as he hisses, "Then we are to merely wait as we are all killed one by one?!"


    "Yes," Marcellus tiredly said as he leaned back in his chair.


    "I cannot, Marcellus!" Godric roared. "It is not in me to wait like a lamb to the slaughter!"


    "I know, but Godric, Salazar is dead," Marcellus tiredly muttered as he opened his eyes. "I did all that I could my friend, but it was not enough to change the flow of destiny merely to swing the pendulum more in our favor."


    Godric slumps down in a chair as his green eyes fill with pain, and his head drops down into his hands. "I should have listened," Godric whispered bitterly. "I thought Salazar jealous and cruel, he was, but he always acted with the best intentions in mind."


    Godric raises his emotion-filled green eyes and says, "Then what can be done now, Marcellus?"


    "We will bind Hogwarts and protect her as best as we can," Marcellus steadily replied. "And we shall aid those that will follow in hopes that the abomination will be destroyed."


    Godric glances down at his blade, before rising to his feet without a word. Walking over to the sorting hat, he reaches down and says, "Little hat, I will entrust this blade of mine to you. Deliver the blade to one my blood or to one that is found to be worthy of my house. I can only hope that this will someday be enough to change the tides in our favor."


    Without further word, Godric places the blade into the Sort Hat, before the sword is swallowed, and disappears into the depth of the Sorting Hat. Gently setting the Sorting Hat back onto the bench, Godric turns to face Marcellus. "And what of Rowena and Helga, do they know?"


    "If Rowena suspects, she will not act now," Marcellus regretfully lamented. "Her daughter influences her far too much, and I fear that Rowena''s daughter does not bear any good intentions. I have seen envy and dreadful greed in the depths of her daughter''s eyes, and it is only a matter of time until a tragedy takes place." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B2_50675550427084391 for visiting.


    Godric flinches at Marcellus''s words as Marcellus continues, "And as for Helga, I truly cannot say, but the house elves have bound themselves in such a manner to Hogwarts that they will always seek to protect Hogwarts first."


    Godric nods his head in understanding as he woefully mutters, "I-, I do not know where it all went wrong, Marcellus. We were all so happy once. Did we become so arrogant in our own power or were we simply blind all along?"


    "Both," Marcellus solemnly answered as Godric cracked a sad smile.


    Godric nods his head in understanding, before turning away and shutting the door behind him. The memory ends as everything goes black and Rowan finds herself plunging into another memory.

 Chapter 624 - The Third Harvest Moon â…£

    The darkness fades away to reveal the weary figure of Marcellus, the first Headmaster of Hogwarts sitting in his office. Standing before him is a much younger wizard with handsome, but sharp features that had graduated in recent years past. Marcellus clasps his hands together and rests them on his desk. "What may I do for you, Merlin?" He said to his former student.


    "I have seen it, Headmaster," Merlin solemnly replied. "And I cannot in the good conscience of mind simply turn a blind eye and ignore the abomination."


    Marcellus lets out a weary sigh and says, "Salazar thought very much the same, and yet he too was unable to bind the creature in the end. And even with all your gifts and power Merlin, our foe is far too cunning to be so easily caught."


    "I have seen a way," Merlin confidently retorted. "A world where magic and muggles co-exist, Camelot." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B3_50675643020538072 for visiting.


    "Is this the future, which you have seen, Merlin?" Marcellus inquired as Merlin briskly nods his head in affirmation. "Then you also know the future which I have seen and spoken to you much about."


    "I know that which you have seen, Headmaster," Merlin resolutely muttered. "However, I have faith in the child that will soon be born, Arthur, will be his name, and his name will resound throughout all of the centuries to come!"


    "A muggle," Marcellus flatly interrupted, "who will die within fifty to sixty years'' time at best, Merlin. What then? Will his heir share the same views as his father or like the countless rulers before who became twisted with l.u.s.t for greed, glory, and power? All humans are selfish, Merlin, muggle, or wizard alike never forget that!"


    "Yes, but I can also hope in the bright future that will come," Merlin determinedly explained. "I thank you, Headmaster, for all your wise counsel, but I shall not stray from my endeavor."


    Marcellus''s lips twitch with semi-bitterness as he watches the young farseer depart from his office with a confident, upright stride. He too once believed that he was capable of turning fate aside, and in the end, he had not been strong enough and far underestimated his foe and the depth of their depravity. He could only desperately hope that the future which Merlin saw would be sure and true, but that which he himself foresaw was no less true. And when that day came, what an awful day that would be.


    Just as suddenly, Rowan is pulled sideways as everything goes wary and she roughly lands on her feet in another memory. It was almost disorienting, to say the least. And a weaker stomach would have long since been emptied.


    The wind roars around Marcellus, the First Headmaster as he braves the storm and peers through the sheets of rain ahead. The wind shrilly screams, but there in the distance, the glowing entrance of a fire-warmed cave. Pulling his robes closer, he continues forward with care lest he slips and falls twisting an ankle. He was no longer as young and spry as in his prime, and even then, his physical body had been rather dubious at best when in comparison to that of Godric and Salazar.


    Halting at the edge of the cave entrance, Marcellus lowers his hood feeling the fierce rain drizzling down his hair and face. "May a weary traveler enter and seek the wisdom of a soothsayer?" He carefully asked and waited for a response all the while gripping his wand.


    "Enter traveler," at last a hoarse voice rasped, "but enter at your own peril. You have been duly warned."


    Marcellus wipes his wet face dry as best as he can with his sleeve, and cautiously enters the soothsayer''s lair. The walls are painted with runes that are dyed with rust-like paint, blood. An awful metallic stench fills the air as the bones of small creatures and not so small are laid to waste at the side of the walls. Something suddenly skids and he pauses down to glance and sees a human femur bone glittering in the flickering firelight.


    Clenching his wand that much tighter, Marcellus moves forward showing no trace of his unease. Hunched over a boiling pot is an ancient soothsayer with stark white, wild untamed hair that has feathers and bones intertwined as decorations. The gnarled soothsayer lifts her head to reveal a craggy face with a bird-like nose. Two painted eyes in charcoal can be seen on her forehead, and every time she blinks to reveal two painted eyes on her the back of her eyelids.


    The soothsayer does not speak as she grips the ladle with her talon-like nails and stirs the boiling pot. The soothsayer opens her mouth to reveal a gap filled mouth with aged yellow teeth. "Wizard, you have come a long way," she croaked. "Across the sea to the lands of the Gaul''s. What wisdom do you seek and require from an old soothsayer such as I?"


    A drop drips from Marcellus''s damp hair and down the back of his neck causing a shiver to rush down his spine. Ignoring the shiver, he firmly replies, "I seek the wisdom that only Deliyuh, the Soothsayer can provide."


    The grimy, wooden ladle abruptly ceases to turn causing the contents within the pot to slosh around, before settling back down. The Soothsayer narrows her yellow-like eyes as she vigilantly says, "Very few know that name, and even fewer still live to tell the tale. And so, wizard let us cease with these flatteries and speak truthfully. Just what is it that which you so desperately seek?"


    "I seek information regarding the abomination," Marcellus solemnly answered causing the Soothsayer to pull back and bare her teeth at him.


    The Soothsayer begins to chant as the bones within the cave begin to rustle and move to creep forward. "I bear you no ill will, soothsayer!" Marcellus cried out. "However, the abomination seeks to destroy all that which I care for, and it will not rest until its task is complete."


    The bones cease to move as the Soothsayer cease to chant and warily regards him through narrowed eyes. "Drink," she ordered, before reaching into the folds of her thick wool robes. Removing a stopper, she sips at it first, before handing it over for him to drink.


    Marcellus takes a sip and almost gags at the taste of blood but still does as he is told. The weathered Soothsayer studies him through narrowed eyes before snatching the vial back and placing it within the folds of her clothes. "You are not possessed, wizard," she muttered as she licked her mouth clean that is darkened by blood, but her aged teeth are still tainted by a reddish color.

 Chapter 625 - The Third Harvest Moon â…¤

    Wiping her mouth clean with her sleeve, the Soothsayer takes a seat across on a rickety stool as Marcellus gingerly takes a seat as well on a dirt-covered stool. Ignoring the grime, he sits down and waits for the soothsayer to begin to speak. Pointing at him with her talon-like nails, she says, "The abomination only hunts for two reasons. The first is for vengeance, and the second is to acquire further power."


    The Soothsayer bends over and begins to write on the dusty ground with her finger tracing runes on the dirt floor. "I am old, wizard far older than I look," she muttered. "Many years ago, I was born in a distant land under the warmth of the hot sun. My mother was extraordinarily beautiful, and thus, she was enslaved, but she was a hag. My father was a human wizard, who was seduced by my mother''s appearance and never sought nor saw her true nature. My mother was very clever and hid her true nature even upon my birth."


    "I was carefully taught by my mother to hide that which we were," the Soothsayer murmured in distant memory. "As I grew older, I began to appear more and more with the appearance of that of a hag than a human, but I was human enough that none dared to say a word otherwise. Still, as I grew so did my power until one day in my youth, I encountered it."


    "It had yet to perfect its art at that time, but it was close, and it had already begun to become that which it is now," the Soothsayer whispered. "It saw my gift and powers and it desired to possess the natural born gift of sight which I possessed. And so, it revealed my true nature before all, and I was cruelly taken away from my mother and tortured by the humans."


    The Soothsayer ceased to write as she lifted the robes from one of her arms to reveal the cruel and twisted torture that she had survived. And upon her lower arm there is a faded, but large burnt brand upon the flesh of her arm that marked her as a slave. Just as quickly, she lowers the sleeve of her arm and continues, "It thought me weak and nearly dead when it snuck into my holding cage in the depth of the night. It sought to possess me, but it could not, the magical linage within would not permit such an atrocity. Weakened by the backlash of its failed attempt, I took the opportunity as it lay stunned on the floor and fled into the night. I have remained hidden ever since that day."


    "Magical lineage, what do you mean by this Soothsayer?" Marcellus carefully asked. "Do you refer to your father''s wizard blood or to the blood of her your hag mother?"


    "It cannot possess those who bare the blood of the Spirits," the Soothsayer cackled. "The Spirits blessed their descendants with protection against such evil and the abomination, in turn, cannot possess those that carry such bloodlines be it man or beast."


    Marcellus''s eyes widen in understanding, before saying, "But such unions are far and rare, there are not many humans that carry such bloodlines."


    "That is not true, wizard," the Soothsayer murmured. "My mother hid her true nature from my father, and who is to say that other beings did not do the same in ages past and continue even to this day? You would do well to remember, wizard, that which we see is not always the whole truth but merely a portion of that which we believe is to be true."


    "Now wizard, I have answered all that I can freely give," the Soothsayer rasped as she extended her gnarled, grimy clawed hand to him. Gesturing her yellow nailed at him, she adds, "There is a price for all things, and wisdom must be bought and bargained for. If you seek more than that which has been spoken, then a price must be paid. What are ye willing to pay for such knowledge, wizard?"


    Marcellus reached into his cloak and pulled out something carefully wrapped in a cloth. He hands the bundle to the aged soothsayer, who eagerly unwraps the cloth to reveal a rare herb ingredient inside. The soothsayer happily cackles to herself, before putting the bundle to the side.


    "The price is enough to cover all that which I know, wizard," the Soothsayer said. "What is that which ye seek to know the first wizard?"


    "Can it be slain?" Marcellus pointedly asked.


    "It can," the Soothsayer honestly answered. "Its true heart must be pierced, and the rest shall perish alongside with it. But the more pertinent question rather is which being holds the true beating heart? And I cannot say, wizard as I know not."


    "Then what are its weaknesses?" Marcellus further inquired. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B4_50675744757565222 for visiting.


    "It does not have many for its weaknesses are rare and far in between, but it cannot easily cross the great waters," the Soothsayer guffawed out loud. "It was viciously hunted in the old lands, and so it fled across the waters to your land across the sea, but its escape came at a great price nigh almost resulting in its own death."


    "Then it is trapped?" Marcellus mumbled to himself with a mixture of relief and worry.


    "For now, wizard," the Soothsayer retorted which caused Marcellus to stiffen. "And the future is yet uncertain. Perhaps, it will eventually overcome this weakness, and I cannot say with certainty whether it will or will not."


    Marcellus''s face darkens until the Soothsayer interjects, "However, it cannot spread itself across the great waters and other lands. It must either reside here or there; there is not an in-between."


    "Well, that is a small consolation at least," Marcellus bitterly mumbled to himself, before looking up. "What else, soothsayer?"


    "There is nothing more to be said," the Soothsayer regretfully murmured.


    "Surely, there must be more!" Marcellus exclaimed.


    "I am afraid there is no more, wizard," the Soothsayer quietly replied. "The foe that you face, wizard, is a foe like none like any other that this world has ever seen."


    Marcellus tiredly and hopelessly slumps his head forward to rest in his hands. There was no further hope to be had, and time was running out. With Rowena having fallen ill, her daughter took the opportunity and fled with the Diadem. A former student of Salazar, the Baron had been sent after her to retrieve her. But he feared that if the Baron did not return with the girl, Rowena''s heart would truly break, and she would quickly succ.u.mb to her illness.


    The memory shatters into pieces and Rowan is hurled away into a blinding light-.

 Chapter 626 - The Third Harvest Moon â…¥

    The light fades away to reveal a candlelit chamber that is decorated with bronze metalwork and blue furnishings. The carpeted floor is a blue carpet with delicate bronze-colored threads. A pale wane figure lays on the bed, her once dark salt-peppered had turned white overnight. Her dark eyes are closed as she breathes shallowly, and a light sheen of cold sweat can be seen on her forehead. Her once beautiful but austere features have faded away from illness and sorrow. The once proud and mighty Rowena Ravenclaw now stood at the precipice of death.


    Standing on either side of the bed are two figures, one is that of Marcellus, and the other is that of a round, plump witch with long brown hair streaked with silver in a braid, Helga Hufflepuff. Helga''s warm and cheery blue eyes are filled with sorrow and weariness that had not been present before. Her usual warm smile is gone from her face and instead wears a somber expression. She forgoes her usual brown or gold dress and instead wears a dark color of mourning in lieu of the death of Rowena''s daughter and that of the Baron.


    Holding back her emotions, Helga reaches over to dry the cold sheen upon the brow of her dear friend, Rowena, who does not move nor seem to feel the movements around her. Helga withdraws her hand, before pulling the blue curtains decorated with bronze eagles shut and around the outstretched prone figure of her friend.


    With the bed curtains firmly shut, Helga turns her head to see the worried figure of Marcellus. "Where is Godric?" She softly asked lest they disturb Rowena''s rest. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B5_50675878169990908 for visiting.


    Marcellus tiredly shakes his head and says, "I could not stop him, Helga. He departed with no known return on a fool''s errand that holds no hope of being achieved."


    "We will never see him again, Helga," Marcellus whispered in painful honesty as he met with Helga''s blue stricken filled eyes.


    "That rash temper of his," Helga whispered in pained exasperation, "it was always worth far more trouble than its worth."


    Helga paused, "Is there truly no hope in Godric returning from his quest?"


    "No," Marcellus truthfully answered. "We failed to united much less divided. And we are the few that remain for now."


    Helga sighs and brushes a straying hair back and behind her ear. "Then what can be done now, Marcellus? Surely, there is something."


    "Nothing more can be done, Helga," Marcellus said without hope. "All that is left to wait is for our deaths. And it will have triumphed over us."


    "I refuse to believe that Marcellus!" Helga loudly retorted in a determined fashion and narrowed her eyes at Marcellus. "There is always something to be done! Now I ask ye again, what can be done?"


    Marcellus stares foolishly at his plump friend before a resolute expression appears on his face. "We ward Hogwarts and bind the land as best as we can for generations to come."


    "Good," Helga said, before turning to stare at the closed curtained bed of Rowena. "I am not blind nor a fool, Marcellus. I know that foul thing seeks to enter these grounds."


    Marcellus''s expression is one of surprise as Helga continues, "I have felt it once before on those terrible nights and once again." She paused to turn and stare him right in the eye. "And I also know that is why Salazar left and what Godric seeks to achieve even if that ultimately results in his untimely demise."


    "I wasn''t certain," Marcellus finally answered after a period of silence.


    "Rowena is not the only one, who can hide her thoughts," Helga replied with a glint of mischief in her eyes before her gaze turns solemn. "But I digress, and so I must ask now, Marcellus, what will you ask of us?"


    "That which can be freely given," Marcellus sincerely replied.


    Before Helga can reply, the bed curtain is suddenly pulled assigned to reveal the pale, white-haired figure of Rowena. "Then I shall gift what is left of my intellect and wisdom," Rowena gasped as Helga hurried over and aided her weak friend into sitting and resting against her pillows.


    "There is no need, Rowena," Marcellus moved to decline.


    "I must rectify what my blindness and arrogance have cost," Rowena wheezed before a fit of coughing overtakes her. Gasping for air, she breathlessly says, "My time is nearly at an end, my friends. And I must atone for my past faults which have led up to this day."


    Coughing once more, Helga summons a chalice filled with water and holds the cup to her friend''s lips to drink. Panting, Rowena drinks, before resting against the pillows in exhaustion. "Please Marcellus," she implored for the first time in her life.


    Unable to see his proud friend begging him, Marcellus nods his head as Helga bites her lips and holds her tongue. Turning to gaze up at her friend with a pleading gaze, Rowena says, "Please aid in crafting this for me, Helga, and in turn, I shall pour all that I have left into the creation."


    Helga blinks back the sheen of tears from her eyes, before gripping her wand tightly in hand and pointing her wand at mid-air. From mid-air, out of utterly nothing, sparks begin to go off as from mid-air a silver-like dagger is forged. The minutes pass by until at last a glowing silver-like dagger floats gently over to Rowena to take.


    Rowena firmly grasps the quill in her hand despite her obvious weakness and pours all her remaining magic therein. She wheezes as she chants, "Liga est magicae, Brilliance, Wisdom, Intellect. The one that should possess this dagger shall dive into great mysteries and resolve them to destroy that which should not exist. My life for this gift, so mote be."


    The silver dagger glows with a blue-like light followed by a bronze-like light. Rowena lets out a loud gasp and shudders before her hand becomes limp and falls to rest onto the bed. The silver dagger remains in mid-air, while Rowena''s empty gaze remains fixed to her final creation. It was without a doubt her best creation.


    Helga stifles a sob as she gently closes her friend''s eyes, while Marcellus with a trembling hand takes the floating dagger. There is a lapse of silence as the two of them attempt to formulate their emotions and thoughts. Finally, Helga in a quivering voice whispers, "I shall prepare Rowena for her burial. Go and hide Rowena''s last gift, Marcellus, it must not fall into the wrong hands."


    Awakened from his stupor, Marcellus swiftly casts a spell upon the dagger to hide its presence, before hiding it on his person. Moving to turn away, he pauses for a moment, before saying, "On my journey in the land of the Gaul''s, I met a soothsayer, who was the daughter of a wizard and a beautiful hag."


    Helga''s figure becomes utterly still as Marcellus continues, "And you, my friend have always had a gift for crafting that even rivals that of the goblins. So, I must ask Helga, my beloved friend, just this once and if you will answer truthfully, but do you bear their blood?"


    Helga is silent as she gently strokes the hair of the still-warm body of her dear friend. "My mother though powerful and from a good lineage was the daughter of a wastrel, who had squandered his family''s fortune," she quietly explained. "Over the hills and through the forest there lived a great goblin clan. During one of my mother''s many forays into the forest for food and herbs, she met a goblin by the name of Ranuk. They became friends and even grew to become lovers."


    Marcellus shows a visible trace of a surprise but does not interrupt his friend''s tale. "However, for all their love they could never be together for Ranuk was the son of Ragnuk, the First, the great Goblin King. And my mother a witch would never be accepted by my father''s people. But still, that did not stop their tryst and they continued to meet until at long last my mother succ.u.mbed to nature and found herself with child."


    Helga paused, before continuing, "And so, my mother with great emotional turmoil told my father, and despite the opposition that would arise, they still wed in secret beneath the great magic stone ring. However, war came, and my mother left to hide and give birth, while my father marched into battle against the muggle armies. But alas, my father never returned and perished on the battlefield."


    A twitch of a smile appears on Helga''s face as she turns to gaze at Marcellus''s face. "And then I was born, and to my mother''s great joy and sadness, I was born looking far too much like her. As it is, I bear no trace of my sire except for my overwhelming fondness of food and my gift for magical forging. I suppose that it was one last final parting gift from my sire to ease the life of my mother and me."


    "A princess, I would have never guessed," Marcellus drily teased.


    Helga startles at the reply, before letting out a low chuckle. "Yes, and most unbelievable truth, but it is indeed the solemn truth."


    Marcellus turns to gaze at Rowena''s cooling corpse, before turning to say, "I must depart now, Helga."


    "Wait," Helga called out as she lifted her sleeve to reveal a silver goblin armband that bore the royal goblin crest. With great care, she removes the silver armband and holds it out for Marcellus to take.


    "Why?" Marcellus asked in great puzzlement. "Will, you, not leave such a gift to your sons and daughters?"


    "They know not of my father and mother''s tale," Helga regretfully said. "And though I did care for the sire of my children, he would not have understood either."


    Marcellus accepts the silver goblin crafted armband, before saying, "I shall hide it away with Rowena''s last gift and alongside Godric''s blade. Perchance, someday one of your descendants shall find it."


    "Perchance," Helga said with a quiet laugh. "But if they do, the armband is proof of their royal lineage. And the goblins must abide by the precedents of old and acknowledge a child of such lineage regardless of the blood dilution."


    Marcellus refrains from asking Helga, why she or her mother never turned to the goblin nation. However, he held his tongue as it was not his place to ask. And even the best of families has hidden secrets. And as far as secrets went, well, he had heard far worse.


    The memory breaks with a roar as Rowan, who is in shock is pulled away into another swirling memory. She was really starting to get tired of this, before everything whirls away into spinning madness once more.

 Chapter 627 - The Third Harvest Moon â…¦

    The moon is dim, and the night is dark with long, stirring shadows within the confines of the Forbidden Forest. A thick coverage of clouds hides the night stars leaving only darkness behind. A cool brisk breeze rustles the leaves bringing with it the scent of the storm to come. In the distance, a flash of lightning can be seen brightening the entire sky, before the surroundings are once more plunged into darkness. A loud burst of thunder can be heard rumbling overhead in the distance as the fierce storm steadily approaches.


    The robes of an older more grayed, and worn Marcellus flicker about him, but there he stands firmly with his wand in hand. From the shadows slowly emerged a row of hooded figures that are led by a masked figure that is unhooded. Despite the dim moonlight, the visage of a white, stone can be seen. The pale stone mask is made in the image in the stern face that of Zeus. The eyeholes are dark and empty even as the masked figure peers out to see.


    The stone masked figure of Zeus comes to a halt as the dozens of figures following come to a halt in exact unison. The older and weary figure of Marcellus''s lips twitch into a sneer as he says, "Come to gloat, have you?"


    "Naturally," the stone masked figure of Zeus gloated with great mockery, "Merlin has been defeated by Morgana, and the witch herself lays upon her deathbed. Merlin''s precious Camelot destroys itself as we speak. Its muggle ruler, King Arthur, and his kingdom lay in shambles. He has been cruelly betrayed by his Queen Guinevere with the one he calls a friend and sworn brother, Lancelot. War wages as we speak, and he will fall for it has been foretold at the hands of his son, born out of a night''s vile, and twisted deed with that of his half-sister, Morgana LaFey, and subsequently his own nephew out of wedlock by the name of Mordred."


    "Merlin painted Arthur in such a great glorious and heroic light, but I am afraid, dear merlin was rather na?ve. Mm, he forgot the natural greed of man, and Arthur was for from an exception." The stone masked figure of Zeus paused and with great relish adds, "And to my even greater delight, the last of the Founders have finally succ.u.mbed to their death. And Hogwarts will FALL."


    Marcellus narrowed his eyes and raised his wand. "Hogwarts will never fall into your hands, abomination. To arms!" Marcellus roared as a slew of arrows rained from the forbidden forest as the centaurs hiding in wait attacked upon a signal from the Headmaster.


    "What manner of deceit is this?" The stone masked figure of Zeus hissed as he defended himself with a glowing shield charm, but some of those that stood behind him are not quick enough to shield in time and fell to the deadly, poisoned arrows of the centaurs and were slain.


    "You have allied yourself with half-breed beasts, Marcellus? My, my, how the lowly have fallen," the stone masked figure of Zeus mocked as he turned his wand to attack the centaurs, and the shield around him disappeared. "Vermillious Duo!" A jet of red sparks emerged from his wand and attacks the centaurs. Tree bits are blasted off, but the canopy of trees protect the centaurs from the wizard''s attack.


    The stone masked figure of Zeus growls in annoyance as Marcellus loudly says, "Your taint cannot touch them nor any who is descended of those who you call half-breed beasts. ''Arresto Momentum!" The spell successfully hit the stone masked figure of Zeus and slowed his movements down. However, the rest of the hooded figures attack the centaurs.


    The centaur''s wave of attacks begins to falter, and Marcellus can see that the stone masked figure of Zeus will soon break free of the spell. "Leonidas!" Marcellus cried out as the centaurs began to retreat further into the Forbidden Forest being pushed back by the wave of the hooded attackers as the hooded figures begin to cast fiery spells and set the trees ablaze as storm gusts only cause the fiery embers to fly high overhead and begin to set other trees ablaze.


    "Aguamenti!" Marcellus shouted a blue flash emerges from his wand and the conjured water douses the burning trees preventing the flames from spreading and setting the entire forest ablaze.


    A loud roar thundered through the forest as a large lion-like beast with wings burst in from the sky to attack. However, the mighty beast was constrained by the proximity of the trees and could not attack as it pleased. Undeterred the beast roared and with its powerful tail shattered trees left and right making room for it to land on the destroyed forest ground and attack the hooded figures with its fierce claws and teeth.


    The stone masked figure of Zeus having broken free of the curse without hesitation attacks fiercely with the Severing Charm, "Diffindo!" A large slash appears across the forearm of Marcellus, but Marcellus counters back with a jinx. "Oppugno!" As falling shrapnel like branches on the ground rise from the ground and attack the stone masked figure of Zeus from all directions.


    The stone masked figure of Zeus quickly shouts, "Protego," but far too late as the shield charm emerges and only defends him partially. Bits of wood like shrapnel shroud the ground and can be clearly seen embedded in the shoulder of the stone masked figure of Zeus behind the glowing magical shield.


    Furious, but sensing that the tides were swaying against them, the stone masked figure of Zeus loudly roars, "The guardian must be slain!" The hooded figures cease to attack the centaurs and instantly move as one to slay the winged lion.


    "Leonidas!" Marcellus shouted as he found himself fiercely under siege by curses that were flying left and right as an Eradication spell disintegrated an entire tree that was at his side.


    "Lacarnum Inflamari," Marcellus desperately cried out as he set the hooded figure''s cloaks ablaze causing them to cease their spell casting to frantically put out the flames on their person. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B6_50675957895329133 for visiting.


    Marcellus lets out a loud hiss as a Stinging hex strikes him, but he ignores the pain. "Flee, Leonidas! Flee!" Marcellus frantically requested, but the foolish beast was as proud as Godric and would not depart even to save its own life. It was a warrior, and it would choose its own path even if it led unto its own death.


    "Marcellus, I feel most slighted at the lack of attention, which I am receiving," the stone masked figure of Zeus rumbled as a spell sent Marcellus flying back and crashing into the tree line.


    Having bitten his tongue, Marcellus spits out a wad of blood and painfully sways to his feet. Ignoring his bruised and aching body, he casts a spell over the guardian beast. "Protego!" To no avail as the shield flickered momentarily under a barrage of spells, before beginning to break apart.


    Seeing his shield beginning to falter, Marcellus grips his wand tightly in his hand and pushes himself forward only to find that he is incredibly agony as his left foot stepped forward. During his crash against the tree line, he had fallen with his full weight on his ankle and had severely twisted it. A tendril of fear crept in around his heart as he raised his gaze to see Leonidas in the distance. Perchance, he would be unable to save the guardian in the end for Fate has a nasty habit of rearing its head at the most inopportune of times.

 Chapter 628 - The Third Harvest Moon â…§

    However, before Marcellus could take another step the stone masked figure of Zeus appears directly in his path. "It would seem that we are at an impasse, as usual, Marcellus," The stone masked figure of Zeus mused out loud, before shouting, "Crucio."


    With his left foot screaming in burning, white-hot pain, Marcellus steps away and ducks behind the nearest tree as a sickly flash of light struck the ground behind him. "What manner of dark spell is this, abomination?"


    "Mm, well, why don''t you come and find out, Marcellus?" The stone masked figure of Zeus coldly mocked. "Not a coward, are you Marcellus?"


    "Not in the least," Marcellus growled and muttered under something from under his breath as a stretch of fire rope is conjured from the tip of his wand and used as a whip to separate the attackers from Leonidas. Suddenly, a slew of arrows falls from the sky in a surprise attack again successfully hitting their targets, while only a few hooded figures manage to defend in time.


    The stone masked figure of Zeus chuckles malevolently, but before Marcellus can react, he is struck from behind as he hears the words, "Crucio!"


    Marcellus drops to the ground experiencing pain beyond any imaginable belief. It felt as though his very bones were on fire; his head was being split wide open, and every fiber of his body was being most vilely tormented. It was impossible to describe the depths of pain except to say that at the moment, he wanted it to end¡­...to blackout¡­...to die. And it was at that moment that the flashes of his friends, who had come and gone before him.


    Grinding his teeth together, Marcellus forced himself to his knees despite every fiber of his body screaming in agonizing pain. Using the tree truck to better brace himself, he managed to climb to his feet, and keep a grip on his wand despite the violent trembles still causing his body to roughly shake.


    The screams of Leonidas can be heard as the great winged lion is brought to the ground as the hooded figures scramble forward like ants to kill their prey. The centaurs within the tree confines retreat even further as the stone masked figure of Zeus advances upon them. A final roar and melancholic cry can be heard as at long last Leonidas slumped forward onto the ground limp and his eyes grow dim, while the blood of his heart streams onto the battle littered forest floor.


    A crackle of thunder is heard as the ground brightens as a trace of lightning streaks across the sky. A cry of triumph escapes from the hooded figures as they trample the still-warm corpse of the winged lion. Ignoring the pain and sorrow that he is feeling, Marcellus raises his wand to the sky and mutters the words for the Tempest Jinx. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B7_50676113856315487 for visiting.


    With the lightning storm hanging right overhead, a loud thunder is heard as a streak of blue and white fire descends from the heavens and connects with Marcellus''s wands. "Depart abomination and return from whence you came," Marcellus roared as he swung the lightning as a whip to those defiling the corpse of Leonidas, the guardian of Hogwarts, who gave his life to guard her.


    A burst of lightning streaks through the air, scorching the air as it passes by. The hooded figures are tossed into the air and violently crackle under the might of the spell that channeled the very force of nature. The smell of burning flesh fills the air as the stone masked figure of Zeus howls in rage.


    "Depart evil creature! Depart!" Marcellus bellowed as he leaned against the tree trunk for strength and to disguise his weakness.


    "This is not the end, Marcellus, far from it," the stone masked figure of Zeus promised in rage. "It is merely the beginning."


    The stone masked figure of Zeus knowing he is cornered departs with the rest and flees with surviving vessels into the night. The Forbidden Forest is lined with the corpses of the hooded figure and that of the great winged lion, Leonidas. Thankfully, none of the centaurs had perished, but there were those among them that were heavily wounded.


    With a loud crackle, the lightning from the tip of Marcellus''s wand is extinguished and he slumps weakly against the tree trunk. He barely manages to keep hold of his wand as his body is still wracked with violent tremors. Raising his exhausted and sorrow filled gaze, he sees the warrior-like centaurs emerge from the Forbidden Forest with their wounded hobbling on their own four legs despite their terrible wounds. The worst of the wounded lean against other centaurs for aid, but none accept help beyond that in front of a human even a magical one at that.


    The centaur''s part in two to permit an elderly centaur to tromp forward. The centaur has long silver hair and wears a dried flower crown upon her head. Her eyes are nearly gray and blind, but yet she steps nimbly forward. She wears a linen wrap around her chest, but that is all the clothes that she wears. Her horse half was once dark-colored but now is just as white as the hair upon her head. Though there are dark streaks and countless painful-looking lines upon her legs and hindquarters. The terrible, violent, and roughly healed scars reveal a heart-wrenching past of slavery which she had survived and escaped.


    "Shaman," Marcellus gasped in courtesy.


    "Wizard," the Shaman murmured in reply.


    There is a lapse of silence as both centaur and wizard study their surroundings for a moment. The portion of the forest surrounding them lay in tatters. Tress broken in half, crushed and splintered, some charred and half-burnt from the flames with others baring marks and gouges across their tree trunks from cast curses and hexes. It would take some time for this portion of the forest to heal but heal it would until one day the destroyed clearing would cease to exist.


    The centaur female Shaman at long last spoke first, "The winged lion is dead."


    "Yes," Marcellus croaked in agreement.


    "The Forest is unguarded," the Shaman matter-of-factly stated.


    "Yes," Marcellus muttered again.


    "Then shall we abide by the promise which was given by ye wizard?" The Shaman harshly inquired to the centaurs at her side, who gripped their bows and arrows that more tightly.


    "A promise was given, and the promise shall be kept," Marcellus vehemently said. "These lands shall be yours to reside in until Hogwarts exists no more. No wizard shall ever abide therein, and in these lands, all centaurs shall be safe and remain free as neither slave nor beasts of burden. In exchange, I only ask that you protect the forest from the likes that would bring harm to us all."


    "It shall be done, wizard," the Shaman said with a tilt of her head, before turning away to return to the herd.


    "Wait," Marcellus called out causing the elderly centaur to pause mid-step.


    "What more do you require of us, wizard? A bargain was struck, and we are no longer indebted to you," the Shaman pointedly said.


    "Leonidas," Marcellus sadly whispered. "I will not allow his body to be desecrated. I ask that he be returned to nature, and in exchange, his claws and teeth may be taken."


    The shaman''s expression softens at the wizard''s words. "Aye, wizard, it will be an honor to return such an honorable being to nature once more."


    "Thank you," Marcellus said with sincere gratitude, and the scene is torn away like the page from a book, and everything turns black once more.

 Chapter 629 - The Third Harvest Moon â…¨

    The swirling darkness ceased to twist and turn as Rowan stumbled and glanced around to find herself once more in the Headmaster''s office. Marcellus looked much the same as he did in the previous memory and sat at his desk with a feathered quill in hand and writing upon the parchment. His quill makes scratch like sounds as he writes.


    Nothing occurs and Rowan begins to show signs of boredom and glances around the rather bare office. "It''s most certainly not like Dumbledore''s office," she privately mused to herself. No, Dumbledore''s office was a lot more cheerful and interesting to look around in.


    The quill scratching sounds cease to be made causing Rowan to turn back to glance at Marcellus, the First Headmaster of Hogwarts. Capping his quill, he sits back and glances up from his writing. "Please have a seat," Marcellus said as he courtesy gestured to Rowan to have a seat. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/a-bend-in-time_14576125306898605/the-third-harvest-moon-%E2%85%B8_50676202708458153 for visiting.


    Rowan wildly glances around to see that Marcellus is gazing firmly at her. Her mouth suddenly feels rather dry as she hoarsely croaks in disbelief, "You can see and hear me?"


    "I can sense your confusion," Marcellus answered, "And no, I cannot see nor hear you, but merely glimpse a shadow of the future that may come to pass."


    Rather warily Rowan takes a seat but tries to wonder how such a thing would be possible considering this is a memory. But then again, Marcellus was a farseer. Sometimes reality is not always fixed in time. And that which is impossible is not so seemly impossible after all.


    "I sense that you possess many questions for me," Marcellus said with a faint smile on his face. "But alas, there is not much I will not tell you that you have not already deduced from the memories which I will take and place within the vial."


    The smile fades away from Marcellus''s face as he solemnly continues, "My time shall soon come to an end and I shall bind the entirety of my Magic to protect Hogwarts. With each element representing the four founders, but tragically, I have only found a protector for three of them. The lake is protected by the merfolk, the forest by the centaurs, and the castle by the House Elves. And though my magic is not as strong as my friends, it shall be enough to protect the students and those that enter it. I will seal as many as the cracks as I can making it nigh impossible for more than three abominations to exist within these walls.


    However, my magic will fade away with the natural passing of time, and more cracks shall appear. And I cannot guarantee that more will enter nor that the wards will further weaken at the hands of the descendants of one my friends."


    Marcellus paused to roll up the parchment before him that is now dried, before sealing it with wax and stamping the letter shut with his seal. "Forgive me, a Headmaster''s duty is never quite done."


    Putting the sealed letter aside, Marcellus folds his hands before him and lays them to rest on his desk. "Now, I shall gift you with all the knowledge that I possess concerning that hideous being. I am not certain from whence he came, but I do know that he was Herpo, the Foul''s second apprentice and he perfected Herpo, the Foul''s research," Marcellus explained as his gaze grew weary with memories, before closing his eyes as he leans back into his seat.


    "At the height of Godric and Salzar''s power, they with the aid of Rowena and Helga sought out to destroy the cruel and mighty power of the Assassin Wizarding clans. That was our first true encounter with him, he was a mere boy at that time in that form. Still, more than half of such a clan had been transformed into something that was not meant to be and that went contrary to all the principles of Mother Nature. None of us understood the dangers of it at that time including myself except for perhaps, Salazar, who destroyed every single member of the clans including the women and children," Marcellus sighed in memory as if recalling the horrific screams and terrible wails of that night.


    "It was Godric''s blade which pierced the boy through the heart, and with it, the rest of the clan members collapsed to the floor. They were all interconnected," Marcellus explained. "Had Godric taken the boy''s heart, it would have all ended that very night, but he did not. Godric thought the boy dead, and perchance, he was near death, but the abomination escaped into another that followed us. But it can be killed, it is not an impossible feat, but the trick is finding the head or should I say, the true heart of the abomination."


    "Secondly, that foul being cannot possess any being in existence that carries the blood of those descended from the Spirits, who we call magical beings or the creature itself. In all my years of existence not once has a goblin or those that bare the blood of Veela or even those who have become the children of the night or the cursed wolves, who yet remain untainted by the abomination," Marcellus triumphantly said.


    "Trust in those that bare such bloodlines, they can at least be trusted to act under their own recognizance. And it is a small consolation that at least the birds and the beasts cannot be taken, the Spirits only know what foul things the abomination would be capable of doing."


    "Lastly, but not least, the abomination is limited in the entities it creates and possesses," Marcellus murmured with a sorrowful expression as he recalled a memory of not so long ago.


    "A student of mine, an intelligent but an incredibly determined child to be exact, a Hufflepuff by the name of Bertie. The boy was tenacious, but he was a muggleborn. The Sorting Hat, I believe would have placed him in Gryffindor or even Ravenclaw for his brilliance, but the boy had a nature that was quite stubborn, and so he became a badger," Marcellus softly chuckled wistfully recalling better times.


    "Helga and I watched him grow with great pride," Marcellus'' voice trailed off in lament. "He was the final nail that nailed her coffin shut, and Helga passed away not long after his departure-."


    His voice broke, before roughly clearing his throat of the welling up emotions, Marcellus croaks, "We watched with pride as the boy grew into his power, but one day in his sixth year, the boy came to me with worry in his eyes. The boy explained that during the summer holidays, he had aided an Auror in apprehending a criminal, but he felts something pass from the criminal into his own being. At first, the boy thought it was a curse, but he found no such thing on his person, and the event was quickly forgotten until his nightmares began," Marcellus hissed as his lips pressed together in anger at recalling the following events.


    "The boy claimed that every night, he dreamt of a demon within his dreams, and who began to attack him and try to eat his soul. In his dreams, he claimed that he managed to fight off the demon each night, but with each passing night, the demon grew a little stronger and stronger, and he feared that there would come a night when the demon would be strong enough to eat his soul," Marcellus murmured as he closed his eyes in regret.


    "In my foolishness, I sent the boy away and reassured him that it was merely a dream and that nothing more would come of it. However, the summer after Bertie''s sixth year, he returned with vast terror and a strange gleam in his eyes. The boy claimed that the demon had ceased to attack him in his dream, but instead communicated therein. And slowly, but surely, the boy said he felt that he felt his heart begin to palpitate for the demon found within his dreams," Marcellus quietly murmured.


    "Alas, I began to worry far and much too late as I watched over the boy through the course of his final year. Slowly, but surely the boy began to change bit by bit. And even more frightening habits that were foreign to us both began to appear as if two beings were in the process of merging into one," Marcellus distantly said. "The boy began to frequent my office less and less, and with each visit, a great struggle occurred within him. Until the boy could take no more and one fateful dark night at the end of his seventh year, he came to see me."


    Marcellus paused and slowly lifted his eyes as if seeing the figure of Rowan before him. "I leave this one and final memory for you to view farseer. I bid you good fortune and good hunting. May you succeed, where we have failed. And trust in the Sorting Hat, it shall aid you." The image fades away as the floor vanishes and Rowan finds herself falling once more into darkness for the last time.

 Chapter 630 - The Third Harvest Moon â…©

    The twisting and winding darkness faded away as Rowan lands on her feet in the headmaster''s office for the last time. A loud boom of thunder is heard while lightning flashes and brightens the dark office. Someone fiercely pounds at the door as Marcellus emerges from the Headmaster''s private chambers in a long nightshirt. "Coming!" Marcellus shouted as he held his wand high, before muttering under his breath as the candles in his office burst into flame lighting the headmaster''s office.


    Long, pudgy toes peek out from underneath Marcellus''s nightshirt as he walks barefoot over the cold, stone floor without slippers. Wrenching the door open, Marcellus peers into the darkness only to see the soaking wet figure of his soon to graduate student. "Dry yourself, boy!" Marcellus worriedly barked as the timber in the hearth burst into flames and began to warm the chambers.


    "The demon-," Bertie''s teeth chattered with the cold.


    Mumbling a curse under his breath and casts a charm on the boy to dry him, before transfiguring a robe that hung on the headmaster''s armchair into a blanket. Shoving the boy into the armchair, and covering him with the transfigured blanket, Marcellus rubs his forehead and says, "It is very late, Bertie. What spirits have possessed you?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B9_50676266076004056 for visiting.


    "I bound it," Bertie mumbled with huge, dilated pupil eyes. "But it won''t last, it will escape soon from its binds."


    "What did you bind, boy?" Marcellus much more gently asked.


    "The demon inside of me," Bertie whispered. "Beedle, he helped me, sir."


    "The half-blood Ravenclaw?" Marcellus mumbled as he recalled the Ravenclaw in question.


    "Yes, sir," Bertie stammered as he wrapped the blanket that much more around him, but despite the warmth of the blanket and the fire. He only felt freezing and numb unable to feel much of anything anymore.


    Taking a seat across from the boy, Marcellus stared at the young, pale face of Bertie, who stares straight into the flames of the hearth without flinching. After a lapse of silence, Marcellus finally says, "Is the Demon close, Bertie?"


    "It''s slipped into every crevice, Headmaster," Bertie whispered. "I can no longer tell, where I end, and where it begins. I am no longer me, but rather we."


    "Then why have you come to me, Bertie?" Marcellus inquired as he clenched his wand in his fist. He did not wish to harm his student, but he would defend himself. And if it truly was that which he believed it was, then he would have no choice but to do so, and more.


    Bertie tremblingly clenches his hands before him and says, "The demon was once a wizard, Headmaster. It perfected its master''s craft and extends its life by possessing others and living through them. An eternal process of rebirth, never tasting death. However, I am a Hufflepuff, sir, and we are stubborn if anything else. I shan''t allow it to so easily take me."


    Marcellus closed his eyes briefly in pain and anger at one of his own students being forcibly taken by force by the abomination. Opening his eyes, he stares into the frightened, but stubborn eyes of the boy. "What will you have me do, Bertie?"


    "This abomination must come to an end," Bertie hissed. "I cannot kill it, but I know how to slay it, Headmaster. The Demon''s one and true heart must be pierced, and then the rest shall perish."


    "I am already well aware, Bertie," Marcellus lamented knowing full well that Godric had once nearly succeeded in such an endeavor but missed as the boy from the clan''s heart had been on the opposite side of his chest. And though his chest and been pierced, yes, his foul heart remained yet beating.


    "Then Headmaster, I shall explain the criteria for electing other entities to possess such I," Bertie bitterly hissed. "Only those that possess magic can be possessed, a squib nor a muggle can be taken. Muggleborn''s are the preferred choice of candidates as they are far easier to manipulate and possess as they lack formal magical training, but any wizard or witch can be possessed as long as they do not bear the trace of a magical creature bloodline. Those that do are still protected by the magic''s of old, the blood lineage of the Spirits, and cannot by possessed merely manipulated by external means."


    "It can only possess at most 127 entities at any single given time," Bertie explained causing Marcellus to blanch. "However, like all beings in existence, it too has its weaknesses. Most entities that it possesses count as only one, but those like me, who cannot be easily tamed cost more than a single entity fragment. Therefore, the number is less than said mentioned amount, but still a vast number."


    "And lastly, the Demon can only possess a vessel, with who it has been in contact for a period of 11 months. It simply cannot possess any witch or wizard, but only one that which it has hunted for the period of eleven months. If the right conditions are not met, then the Demon cannot possess said entity," Bertie said triumphantly. "And if an entity is destroyed that fragment cannot be used until the fragment reforms again. Each destroyed fragment will only reform and be of use again after 13 months have passed."


    Marcellus sighed with a mix of emotions at the desolate, but still hopeful news. The abomination had a weakness like any other being. The weakness was not large nor many, but neither was Achilles heel. And all it took was a single bow and arrow as Fate would have it.


    "My time is up," Bertie whispered so softly only he could hear his own words.


    Marcellus is temporarily lost in thought and does not notice as Bertie allows the blanket around him to fall to the ground and rise to his feet. With grim determination, Bertie walks to the Headmaster''s window and slides it open. A burst of screaming wind rushes inside causing Marcellus to whip his head around and freeze at seeing the figure of his student standing before the open window.


    Lightning flashes across the sky lighting the boy''s pale but determined face. A burst of wind hurls fierce pelting rain at Bertie and through the open window sprinkling even the face of Marcellus. "Bertie, what are you doing?" Marcellus slowly said as he rose to his feet, while his nightshirt fluttered all about him in the storm breeze.


    "This is how it must end, Headmaster," Bertie said with a grim smile. "I am sorry, sir," before leaping from the Headmaster''s window and plunging down below.


    Marcellus hurls a spell after Bertie''s plummeting figure, but the boy dives down even faster. Rushing to the edge of his window with his nightshirt whipping around him and his face being pelted by icy, cold rain, Marcellus peers down below to see his spell harmlessly bounce against the body of his student, who lays with his eyes closed and his body cracked, and bleeding against the wet ground.


    A cry of pain and anger escapes from Marcellus and just as quickly Rowan is violently torn away from the heartbreaking scene. Loudly gasping, she hurls herself back and out of the pensive, before falling onto the cold stone floor of her laboratory. Gasping loudly, she clutches her chest as her mind whirls around with the ramifications and implications that of which she had learned.


    Crawling to her feet, Rowan tiredly slumps into a cozy reading chair and tries to formulate her thoughts, before her mind returns to one, S.R. Wilkes. A faint smile appears on her face at the memory, before vanishing just as quickly. S.R. Wilkes had once been her friend and enemy.


    Rowan''s mind returns to her first year and recalls the cheerful Slytherin. No, she did not believe that he was possessed at the start of the school year, but after winter break, strange ticks began to appear in his personality. Her lips faintly twitch as she recalled S.R. Wilkes, the cheerful Slytherin Prefect, who wanted to prove the world wrong. In the end, his dreams and his very existence had all been stolen away.


    Anger briefly flashes through Rowan''s eyes as she clenches her fist for a moment, before wearily relaxing them. S.R. Wilkes was gone, but she could only hope that he had given them a run for their money. And knowing him, he probably had.


    Rubbing her woozy head with one hand, Rowan''s sleep-deprived eyes flicker over to the pensive laying innocently on the laboratory table. Who would have thought that such a simple vial would contain so many forgotten truths? And as strange and insane as that might sound, she finally had hope. Hydra had a weakness, and just like Achilles heel that was all it took.


    Drained after the many events of that night, and everything that she had learned, Rowan rises to her feet and carefully stows the pensive away in a locked drawer within her laboratory, before teleporting away. Mentally and emotionally exhausted, she somehow manages to change into her pajamas, before falling asleep. Though her night would be filled with countless dreams of the past, and whether, they were fiction or not even she did not know.

 Chapter 631 - Dumbledore’s Office

    The start of the following week was full of excited whispers as the third years and higher years were thrilled about the Hogsmeade trip that would be held that upcoming weekend. All the students seemed to be in high spirits except for the Prefects, who all bore dark expressions including Remus Lupin. Lupin poked at his food with dread as Peter Pettigrew stared at his friend with pity and offered him a foil-covered sweet.


    "Thanks, Pete," Remus muttered with a genuine, but weary smile as he accepted the foil-wrapped chocolate from his friend.


    "Why aren''t you excited, Remy?" Sirius asked as he stuffed a mouth full of food into his mouth that had many a pureblood sighing considering this was the firstborn heir of the Black household. That and plenty of pity filled glances were sent Regulus''s way, who merely shrugged and mumbled, "He''s a Gryffindor," as if that answered everything.


    "This year as usual one of the Prefect''s of each house has to stay behind to watch over the first and second years," Remus grumbled, before casting James a dark look. "And James asked Lily out already, so naturally I am stuck here while Mary and Lily head off to Hogsmeade."


    James sheepishly smiles back at Remus, who only glares back. "Sorry, Moony," James apologetically said, before shooting a glance at Lily, who was seated further down the Gryffindor table. Lily''s emerald eyes sparkle as she chats with Mary and Willa causing James''s stomach to twist and churn with pain and pleasure.


    Wrenching his gaze away, James turns back to Remus, who was still glowering at him. Innocently shrugging, he says, "What about the other Prefect''s?"


    "I know that Rowan is patrolling in Hogsmeade and Severus is staying at Hogwarts, and last I heard Pandora and Andrew are having a coin toss with the other Prefect of their house to see, who gets to go to Hogsmeade," Remus sighed dejectedly, before taking a bite of food.


    Taking a sip of his pumpkin juice, Peter mumbles, "What about you, Sirius? I haven''t heard the usual gossip nor rumor mill about your date. Have you truly not asked anyone yet? I mean you''re busy being Quidditch Captain and all, but you''re not that busy!"


    Sirius, who was mid-bite begins to wildly choke as Remus pounds on Sirius''s back until Sirius ceases to choke. "Why do you ask?" Sirius stammered as he wiped his face red face clean.


    The three Marauder''s pointedly stare at the fourth marauder, who only turns even redder. Arching his brow at his handsome friend, Peter dubiously says, "You''ve always gone to Hogsmeade with a girl, Sirius. So, does she have a sweetheart or is she engaged? Or maybe, she is not giving you the time of day?"


    "No, of course not," Sirius snapped. "And it''s not like I like her, so there!" Before stomping off in a huff back to the Gryffindor dormitories.


    James, Remus, and Peter all just blankly stare at each other as if failing to understand, what had just transpired before them. "So, he must really like her?" Peter muttered out loud in bewilderment.


    "I think so, since he got all huffy with us," Remus mumbled back in surprise. "Huh, I wonder, who she is?"


    Peter loudly snickers and says, "I bet it''s a Ravenclaw. They usually turn him down after one date cause Padfoot can only talk about Quidditch."


    Remus chocked at the remark but was unable to refute the statement of his friend. It was tragic but true. And especially to Walburga Black, who was at her wit''s end when it came to betrothing her firstborn son.


    Seeing that Remus and Peter are both arguing about Sirius''s unknown romantic partner, James sneaks away and heads to the Headmaster''s office. With dinner in full swing, his departure would largely go unnoticed, and which gave him enough ample time to meet with Dumbledore in private without being seen.


    James has been wrestling with the idea ever since he awoke as to whether to contact Dumbledore or not. But finally, he had come to the solemn conclusion that it must be done. Dumbledore had been right all along in requesting to be their secret keeper. And none of the tragic events of that night would have occurred if he and Lily had simply not put their faith in the wrong person, Peter Pettigrew. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-office_50676322430677420 for visiting.


    Lost in his own thoughts, James walks down the stone corridor leading to the Headmaster''s office. A pair of voices and footsteps caused him to abruptly come to a halt. He intently listens and hears a familiar smooth velvet-like voice say, "Well, I suppose it''s the thesis paper, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," snapped a similar female version of the same voice. "Except Dumbledore is trying to bloody drive us crazy!"


    A choking sound can be heard as the male voice says, "I doubt it."


    "Really?" The female voice scoffed. "We''re taking N.E.W.T''s and O.W.L.''s in the same year. Not to mention Prefect duties, but we also have to propose two research proposals by the end of next summer as our mastery projects. Tell me, what part of that does not imply a high tense stressful situation!"


    There is a short abrupt pause, before the male voice teased, "Are you hungry, Rowan?"


    "Yes!" Rowan snapped. "But that''s not the point, Severus."


    "You always get downright cranky, when you''re hungry,'' Severus murmured out loud. "Here, I''ve still got a half-eaten muffin in my pocket." He grabbed the said muffin and offered it to her.


    "Thank you," Rowan grumbled as she snatched the offered muffin and stuffed it into her mouth without so much as another word.


    "Better?" Severus asked.


    "No," Rowan mumbled with a mouthful of food causing Severus to snicker, and Rowan to further lower at her twin.


    Severus''s lips twitch to hide a smile at his twins his expression. It is difficult to feel intimated when said individual is glaring with a mouthful of food and is still chewing the mouthful. Rowan must have sensed Severus''s thoughts because she aloofly cleaned her face of crumbs with her sleeve before they turn the corner to almost bump into someone.


    Severus and Rowan hastily step back as the unruly haired dark-haired boy with bright solemn hazel eyes and round glasses says, "Sorry about that."


    Blinking both Rowan and Severus exchange pointed glances before Rowan turned to say, "Dinner is that way, Potter. I should think you''d know that by now regardless of any memory loss."


    It would seem that they were at an impasse. And James did not believe despite his blooming friendship with Severus and the rest of the Marauders that he would be permitted to continue without so much as an explanation. They were the Slytherin Prefect''s after all¡­...

 Chapter 632 - Dumbledore’s Office Ⅱ

    Finally, after a good length of silence with Rowan and Severus staring at James finally answered, "I need to see Professor Dumbledore, it''s regarding a private matter."


    Rowan gestures at Severus to go, who rather reluctantly does so. Severus stiffly brushes past them, but not before flashing James a warning glare. Seeing the protective nature of Severus towards his twin sister, James blinked a bit in surprise. He had never noticed that Severus had ever been that protective of Lily. But then again, he had not spent enough much time paying attention to Snivellus-.


    James blanches with shamefaced as he blinks out of his past memories and the terrible name he had once called the person he was coming to like as a truly good friend, Severus Prince. He liked the dry witty humor of the Slytherin, and despite Severus''s gruff nature; he was a sincere friend always willing to go above and beyond for his friends.


    It was these little personality ticks that caused James to feel sick to his stomach. The memories of his past and the present were at times in fierce and constant contradiction. And the habits formed over a lifetime were not that easy to change, but he was sincerely trying for he had much to recompense for. Even if a part desperately wished he could return to his own world, he would not return as the same person.


    He was not the same James that had died that day that much was clear after all these few months. His eyes had been forced open, and he found that he could not close his eyes against the blaring truth. He couldn''t back even if he wanted to. He just couldn''t.


    James is snapped out of his thoughts by Rowan loudly instructing him. "Come this way, Potter," before closely following after the tall, slender raven-haired figure of Rowan.


    Out of the corner of his eye, James studies Rowan Prince. As usual, she was still taller than him and matched her twin brother in height for the moment. She seemed to be rather calm and collected. And those midnight black, indigo eyes of her seemed to peer into his very soul.


    It was a rather disconcerting feeling to be perfectly honest especially when he caught her gaze in the library. And he could not help but wonder why he''d ever become friends with such a cold person and especially a Slytherin. Yet he had found traces of said friendship among his personal belongings that were cherished gifts and the journal accounts that suggested otherwise.


    It was mostly the journal accounts that pulled gave him pause. Rowan Prince seemed to be everywhere, but above all, she seemed to be a genuine friend to the James that had written in the journals with youthful handwriting. A minder at times, but a true friend, who always seemed to come through when it truly counted.


    James glanced up as they came to a stop before an ugly gargoyle. Rowan eyes him carefully and says, "It is none of my business, Potter. But if you are feeling unwell, it would be a wise idea to see Madam Pomphrey again."


    "Poppy?" James blurted out, before realizing his faux pas. Most students did not call the infirmary matron, Madam Pomphrey, Poppy.


    Rowan does not visibly react beyond her eyes seeming to become darker than usual. Instead, she says, "Yes, our resident matron. If you are feeling unwell, I suggest seeing her as you have been instructed to do, Potter, after the mishap that occurred in the kitchens."


    Not giving him time to respond, she turns to the gargoyle, and Rowan says, "Sherbet Lemon."


    With a rumble, the wall splits in two to reveal a spiral moving case. Rowan gestures to the moving staircase and says, "The staircase will take you to the top of the tower. Knock, before you enter, Potter."


    Without another word nor waiting for thanks, Rowan brushed past James. James decides to remain silent and instead climbed the moving staircase frowning in thought, he wonders, when did he first develop blinders when it came to Slytherin''s. He had realized in his growing friendship with Severus and Terry that he truly been prejudiced against the Slytherins from the very start. He now wondered if could he have possibly even become friends with Severus Snape, if not for that ill-fated first conversation on the Hogwarts Express?


    Any further contemplation is interrupted as the stairs come to a thundering halt at the stone entrance. A gleaming oak door with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin is before him. His former Auror habits kick in as James hides his thoughts behind mind shields. Knocking once on the door, he waits and hears the headmaster''s voice say, "Enter."


    James steps inside to see Professor Albus Dumbledore sitting behind an enormous, claw-footed desk. Blue eyes stare at him from behind half-moon spectacles. Long silvery hair and beard neatly sweep to the stone floor as Fawkes hums in the corner of the office. Various instruments whirl around emitting little puffs of smoke. More than a few portraits sneakily peek down at him, while in the corner on a shelf, a shabby, tattered wizard''s pointed hat, the Sorting Hat sits.


    "Is there something the matter, Mr. Potter?" Albus asked.


    "I wish to discuss a matter of importance, Professor Dumbledore," James firmly declared.


    Seeing the determined expression on the youth before him, Albus gestures for him to have a seat and close the door. "Very well, Mr. Potter, you have my attention."


    Strangely enough, Albus hides a frown at sensing unusually strong shields in place in the boy''s mind. It was rather unusual given James Potter''s nature. And Fleamont Potter most certainly would not have taught his son how to hide his mind. Pureblood or not Fleamont Potter did not have the talent nor the interest in said subject.


    James sits down before the Headmaster and presses his lips into a thin line. Taking a deep breath, he finally gains the courage to say, "Sir, I''m not the fourteen-year-old, James Potter that you know. Rather I am twenty-one years old and I died on October 31st, 1981."


    Albus''s eyes slightly narrow as he slowly says, "Go on, Mr. Potter."


    "I''m fairly certain, I am from a mirror world that our timelines are similar enough but different at the same time," James explained. "I''m not sure what exactly happened but I died protecting my wife and my son-. And when I woke up, I was suddenly fourteen again. I thought I''d gone back in time, but slowly small things added up one at a time to reveal that this is not my original world."


    Albus rests his hands on his chest and brings his fingers together as he rests the tip of his chin on one of his fingertips. "Then Mr. Potter, if that is indeed the case, why have you come to see me?"


    "If this world is indeed a parallel world to mine," James cautiously said, "then you are the secret keeper of the Order of the Phoenix. And if that is indeed still the case that means that you-know-who."


    James paused at seeing Dumbledore''s skeptical expression. A bit embarrassed for some reason, James cleared his throat, "What I mean to say is that Lord Voldemort exists in this timeline as well." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-office-%E2%85%B1_50676532347195159 for visiting.


    Dumbledore''s piercing eyes intently stare at James as he feels an incredibly strong force easily breach his mind. James quickly opens his mind for Dumbledore to see a span of memories regarding the Death Eaters, and his own death ending in a green flash. Dumbledore slowly withdraws after viewing all said memories as James is left with a bit of a pulsing headache.


    Albus Dumbledore''s blue eyes dim down now laden with sorrow and grave emotions. "Thank you, Mr. Potter," Albus tiredly said. "However, just what is that you are asking of me?"


    "Allow me to join the Order of the Phoenix," James bluntly stated. "I can provide intel and my skills as an Auror."


    Albus solemnly ponders the request, before replying, "As much as I would like to take you up on your offer, Mr. Potter. At present, your body is that of a fourteen-year-old boy, who is still attending Hogwarts in his fifth year and has yet to graduate. You will not be of much use to the Order of the Phoenix nor would any member of the Ministry of Magic accept such a fantastical tale."

 Chapter 633 - Dumbledore’s Office Ⅲ

    Unsurprised by the answer, James wilts clenches his hands into fists within his robes. "I can''t just sit and watch those that I love to be killed all over again, Professor Dumbledore!" James flatly retorted. "I''ve watched far too many innocent people die because of that madman and I shan''t stand aside again!"


    "Calm yourself, Mr. Potter," Albus sternly ordered. "I have not yet finished speaking."


    Breathing fiercely, James leans back into his chair, and stiffly says, "Sorry, Professor."


    "It is understandable given the circ.u.mstances, young man," Albus graciously said. "Now despite my not being able to employ you as a full-time member of the Order, I can however employ you here at Hogwarts."


    "At Hogwarts?" James said in disbelief. "Is you know who already recruiting among the Slytherins?"


    Albus slowly shakes his head and says, "No, Mr. Potter. And please call him, Riddle. I do not like giving such a dark wizard power over us with the fear of using his name."


    "Riddle," James slowly said, wondering if that was a code name of sorts. "Very well. Then what am I to do?"


    "I will need you to protect my two apprentices'', the Prince twins."


    "Why them?!"


    "Mr. Potter, I do not know if you are already aware, but they are the legitimate last heirs of Salazar Slytherin and Merlin himself through the Prince line. And thorough their deceased squib father, Tobias Snape, the last heirs of Godric Gryffindor and Helga Hufflepuff."


    James is utterly flabbergasted unable to comprehend such an improbable tale until he flushed with shame. He had heard all of this before, but he had not truly believed it at that time. Shoving his embarrassment aside, he asks, "Then Professor am I to provide protection duties to them?"


    "Only when they are off school grounds," Albus said. "Riddle has already tried to kill my apprentice, Rowan in her third year during the Winter Holidays."


    James frowns and says, "It wasn''t mentioned by my friends."


    "No, the students are not aware of the occurrence of said event including most of the staff believe it a product of a terrible illness with the exception of the matron," Albus confessed. "However, Rowan barely survived the poison that would have ripped her magic apart. Even the healers were baffled she survived and much less did not end up a squib. She was most fortunate to survive with all of her magic still intact. Still, it took her quite some time to fully recover from the deadly attack."


    "Is that all?" James crisply inquired.


    "I propose making a study group of sorts, Mr. Potter," Albus said with a twinkle in his eye. "A place where spells can be taught and some Auror skills can be passed along to some of the other students. Though I will require at least one Prefect to be present at all times."


    James lips together in frustration, but he knows that is the headmaster is right. Despite being twenty-one years old mentally, physically he is still only fourteen years old. It was already rather gracious of the headmaster to allow him any minor role of participation in the Order of the Phoenix.


    "Thank you, Professor Dumbledore," James hoarsely said.


    "Now then young man, please stand," Albus said as he heaved himself to his feet. Pulling out his wand, he beings to chant ancient words as golden-like streams begin to stream out of him and intertwine around James'' wrist.


    "Do you James Fleamont Potter swear to bind yourself to the Order of the Phoenix?" Albus said, "To uphold the purpose of the Order at all costs even until death. And said breaking of this oath even unto resulting in death?"


    James resolutely answers, "I swear."


    "So, mote be," Albus said as the golden ties swirled around James like chains, before disappearing. "Welcome to the Order of the Phoenix, Mr. Potter."


    "Thank you, Professor," James flashed a faint smile. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-office-%E2%85%B2_50676598382321938 for visiting.


    "Now off you go to dinner, Mr. Potter," Albus said. "I''m sure that your friends are worried and waiting for you."


    "Yes, and thank you, sir," James said with a head nod, before walking away.


    Albus watches the youth go until the door closes and the presence of the young man vanished.


    The portrait of a clever looking wizard opens his dark gray eyes. He has dark hair, a pointed beard, and thin eyes. The former Headmaster Phineas Nigellus Black moved causing his green and silver robes to shimmer in the light. "Well, don''t tell me you honestly believed that load of crook, Albus?!"


    "I looked into his mind, Phineas," Albus sighed as he took a seat behind his desk. "That was no boy, but a man."


    "Memories can be faked," Phineas sneered from his portrait. "Honestly, you, Gryffindors taking everything at face value and never looking beyond the initial facade!"


    "Now, Phineas!" Chided the former Hufflepuff Headmistress and famous healer, Professor Dilys Derwent. Her silver ringlets gleam in the light as she frowns in disapproval. "If Albus says he checked then let him be!"


    "Rubbish," Phineas growled. "You''re even worse than a Gryffindor, Dilys! You''re a Hufflepuff!"


    "Why I never!" Dilys Derwent gasped in outrage.


    "Phineas holds your tongue," said, Professor Walter Aragon. A dark-haired man in his middle age that seemed rather upright. "Albus is one of the most powerful wizards alive. His prowess at Legilimency is unmatched and he can even tell if a memory is a lie."


    "I for one am strongly on Phineas'' side," nasally snapped the former Slytherin Headmistress., Professor Elizabeth Burke. She has bright red hair that is pulled back with an Elizabeth era ruffled collar around her neck with rich velvet robes. "Albus should have at least verified the intentions of this so-called traveler. What if he lied and has nefarious intentions?!"


    The portraits begin to shout siding on either side giving Albus a headache. Fawkes finally lets out a sharp cry of disapproval as the portraits quiet down. "What is done," Albus finally said. "And that young man bears us no ill. However, he does bear Riddle much hatred."


    The portraits settle down to sleep as Phineas merely sniffs and mutters, "I''m off to see the family." Not that meant anything now. He''d thrown a fit upon learning that his great-granddaughter and great-grandson had not only allowed a muggleborn husband and husband into the family. But a Weasley descendant of all things from his own granddaughter, Cedrella Black!


    Standards were simply falling everywhere! Not that he had a choice. Edward Tonks, that annoying muggleborn wizard had happily informed him of a muggle product that worked on magical portraits called, paint striper; when he wouldn''t stop screaming at his descendants, his great-great-granddaughter Walburga and her husband, his great-great-grandson, Orion Black. Not that he felt threatened, no sire! He was merely being cautious to further test said muggleborn wizard that was indeed not the case.


    His only consolation was that at least his lovely great-great-great-granddaughter had married right, Lucius Malfoy. Now there was a perfectly good bred pureblood family. And that a new addition was on the way. Finally, one of his dreams of tying the Black''s and Malfoy''s together had come true. However, now he just had to figure out how to tie the Prince''s to them. Not to worry, if this generation couldn''t achieve it, there was always hope for the next generation!

 Chapter 634 - New Associates

    The leaves were rustling with the October chill. The luminous moon high in the sky is brightly lighting up the dark night. The handsome, tall, hooded figure of Gideon Prewett quietly snarls to himself. "Whatever happened to brotherly love over that of a woman''s?"


    "I''m sure Fabian has something to say about that given the dastardly tales I''ve heard about your own torrid romances, Gideon," said the middle-aged Auror, Alastor Moody as he idly touched the scar just under his eye that crept horizontally all the way across his cheek and into the air.


    Gideon huffs and says, "Relationsh.i.p.s between fellow Order members should remain strictly professional!"


    Alastor ruefully shook his head and said, "Miss Vance is a delightful young witch. She is a force to be reckoned with and a vital member of the Order. Fabian could surely do much worse than with Miss Vance. And I did hear that your mother and sister are thrilled as Fabian has asked permission to officially court Miss Vance. I would think you would feel much more cheerful about the subject, Gideon."


    Gideon''s reply is fiercely kicking a pebble across the Hogsmeade cobblestones. Alastor sighs to himself as Gideon grumbles, "It''s the cursed fault of the latest bout of lovesickness that is going about the Ministry. How did that happen?!"


    Alastor carefully eyes the younger man and slowly says, "Gideon are you envious of their relationsh.i.p.s, or is this regarding other romantical interests?"


    Gideon sharply eyes Alastor Moody, who calmly eyed him back. "Lad, I''ve seen it all," Alastor snorted. "And your s.e.x.u.a.l preference is not about to cause me to suddenly change my mind about you, lad."


    Gideon merely shrugs and says, "Despite your surprisingly being open-minded, Alastor my s.e.x.u.a.l preferences have always been and will always remain with women."


    Gideon paused as they neared a lamppost and passed by it. "It''s just," Gideon was silent for a moment. "It''s just that I feel that the time Fabian and I have together is drawing to an end. And we''ve always been close, and I can almost actively feel the junction in our crossroads grower nearer with each day."


    Alastor sighs and said, "Lad, there always comes a time when parents, siblings, children must all separate and walk their own paths. And as for your brother and you, it''s not as though you won''t see each other nor much less are moving across the sea. You''ll still be close just not living in each other''s pockets."


    Gideon flushed a bit in embarrassment and muttered, "I''m not being dramatic, Moody!"


    Moody is thankfully saved the trouble of continuing the conversation as they slip into the smelly barn of Aberforth, the owner of Hogs Head Inn. The goats happily trot around and call out to them. Not having any time to pet any of the goats, they both move to knock on the door.


    Without a single sound, the door is wrenched open. Aberforth doesn''t even speak to them as his piercing irritated blue eyes hidden behind spectacles merely dare them to say a single word and they will be hexed. Neither of them speaks as the tall, lean bartender with long, neatly trimmed gray hair merely moved out of the way and pointed at them to get out of his sight and head upstairs.


    The two Auror''s obediently make their way up the creaky stairs as the door is loudly slammed behind them in anger. The two wizards enter the loft to find the room a bit crowded. There in the corner standing next to the square-jawed Bones brothers is the red-head large-nosed Fabian Prewett and standing closely at his side is a stately looking young witch with her usual emerald green shawl around her shoulders, Miss Emmaline Vance.


    The two Auror''s blink at seeing the corner of the loft be crowded with six new figures, four of which were newly partnered Auror''s, while the other two were members of the Ministry of Magic. The four newly Auror''s nod their heads in unison at spotting Auror''s, Alastor Moody, and Gideon Prewett.


    Gideon Prewett nods back at them, while Alastor Moody turns towards the two seated figures per usual, Elphias Doge and Albus Dumbledore. Alastor nods in apology to the two Wizengamont members and says, "Sorry for our tardiness, we ran into a bit of trouble and had to double back thrice to lose our tails."


    Dumbledore''s blue eyes solemnly study him as his long, silver-white hair glistens under the light of the fireplace. "It is understandable considering what is at stake now," Dumbledore quietly said.


    Turning towards the newest members, Dumbledore says, "Welcome officially to the Order of the Phoenix. Let us go ahead and begin to introduce ourselves."


    The six new members all look at each other until the only single within the group steps forth. A rather pretty, petite witch with tan skin, warm eyes, and curly hair playfully winks at them. "I''m Auror Dorcas Meadows, I''ve just been paired up to a more senior Auror. And it is an honor to serve with all of you."


    Emmaline Vance hides a smile at seeing her friend introduce herself thusly so. But Dorcas Meadows was always rather cheeky for a Hufflepuff. Emmaline often wondered why Dorcas hadn''t been sorted into Gryffindor including everyone else. But then again Dorcas Meadow''s sorting had been a hat standstill. Either way, it was Gryffindor''s loss and Hufflepuff''s gain.


    The senior members of the Order nod at Auror Dorcas Meadows, when the tall, dark wizard with broad shoulders steps forth. His smooth head gleams in the light as does his single hoop earring. In a slow, deep reassuring voice, he says, "Kingsley Shacklebolt, a recently paired permanent Auror," before stepping back.


    The only other female in the group is married with auburn hair, brown eyes, and pale skin as she steps forth. "Same as Kingsley, Auror Marlene McKinnon, married with two children," Marlene delicately announced earning soft chuckles from around the room.


    Square jawed with thick straw-colored hair, the wizard said, "Sturgis Podmore, a newly appointed paired Auror. A pleasure to be serving with all of you, ladies and gents."


    Much more reserved with light skin and short hair, the wizard says, "Benjy Fetwick, Member of the Ministry of Magic serving directly under Barty Crouch as his prot¨¦g¨¦."


    Several brows are arched at that, but then again, there must be more than what appears at first glance to the young wizard. Barty Crouch to accept a prot¨¦g¨¦ such an individual must not only be talented but have a keen eye. For Barty Crouch was many things, but a fool was not one of them.


    Benjy Fetwick maintains his composure despite being appraised by so many eyebrows. Eying his nervous year younger friend, Benjy offers a faint smile to his friend. The darting, wide-eyed young man swallows. Pale with chocolate hair, the wizard in question swallowed and said, "Caradoc Dearborn. Member of the Filing Department in charge of the Personnel Files."


    More than one member nods in approval of said position. A paper pusher position within the Ministry of Magic, true, but a useful one at that. All employee personnel files would pass through Caradoc Dearborn''s hands. And would be available to review and pull from the filing system without any repercussions.

 Chapter 635 - New Associates â…¡

    Having allowed the members to study Caradoc Dearborn long enough, Dumbledore says, "Excellent, now let us go forth and introduce ourselves." Dumbledore begins with himself and is swiftly followed by everyone else until they are all introduced with the exception of Aberforth. Aberforth was noticeably missing from the meeting but Dumbledore did not say a single remark on the subject nor that of Mundungus.


    With the introductions finished, Dumbledore says, "Now that introductions are finished, let us begin with the reports."


    The Bones brothers'' glance at each other until the darker haired and elder brother, Auror Edgar Bones said, "The raid on the Death Eater''s camp and after careful interrogation has revealed two important facts. One, that the Dark Lord is indeed absent and abroad. But secondly, he went forth in search of allies."


    "Allies?" Dumbledore said with a frown.


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore," Edgar quietly muttered. "Though just what kind of allies yet remains to be seen." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14576125306898605)/new-associates-%E2%85%B1_%!d(string=50676748454523867) for visiting.


    "Dark Creatures, no doubt," Elphias Doge huffed.


    Emmaline pointedly narrows her eyes at the elderly wizard. "Just because a being is classified as a dark creature does not imply that the creature is evil nor much less to be considered a danger to wizarding society," Emmaline stiffly argued.


    Elphias Doge snorts in reply which only caused the stately looking witch to further glare at him. Seeing Emmaline and Doge glaring at each other so, Fabian gently reaches over to squeeze Emmaline''s hand. Fabian softly whispers into her ear, "Let it go, Emmaline. He''s an old fart, who is set in his ways."


    Emmaline subtly nods at Fabian''s words and withdraws her intense glare. Doge triumphantly stares back at her as Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt says, "Pardon me, but by dark creature allies exactly to which group are you referring to?"


    There is a moment''s pause as the older Auror''s, and member''s faces darken. There is a moment of silence until the lighter-haired, younger Bones brother speaks, Jacques. "There have been whispers and rumors among the foreign dignitaries. Apparently, there have been movements in the forgotten forests and mountains of the world."


    "What kind of movements?" Alastor snapped. "Have there been muggle disappearances and the like?"


    "None reported thus far," Jacques shook his head. "But many magical creatures are being riled up and are fleeing their territories or have become temporarily very hostile to intruders. To be honest it has been quite vexing for many Ministries of the world as they are running around attempting to calm the fleeing creatures and their oblivator''s at present are being overworked."


    "It most likely is just a coincidence," Auror Dorcas Meadows muttered. "After all, no muggles have been hurt. And historically each time such magical creature surge or displacement has occurred has been only due to external factors. The first one is a change in the environment or far more likely in this case an unknown magical creature traveling about in search of a mate. Everything should go back to normal in a month or two."


    "Perchance," Jacques muttered in assent of the distant possibility.


    Auror Dorcas Meadows flashes the married wizard a pretty smile causing Jacques to instantly glance away as he was a married man. An impish gleam is seen in Dorcas eyes as Auror Marlene McKinnon merely rolls her eyes at seeing the flirty single witch. "The unwed, really," Marlene muttered under her breath with a bit of a frown.


    Gideon Prewett frowned and interjected, "Even if that is the case, at least one of those incidents is related to us. If the report from Bones is correct the Dark Lord will be seeking allies among Magical Creatures. Exactly which groups can we expect for there is no small lacking number of enemies among magical creatures against the wizarding world as we know it?"


    "Vampires," shuddered Auror Sturgis Podmore.


    "A possibility," Fabian thoughtfully muttered but shook his head regretfully at the option. "With the creation of the new Animagus Police Department also known as A.P.D. And since many of our new members are former werewolves, there is no Vampire Coven that would willingly agree to enter a war under such unfavorable circ.u.mstances. Something very valuable would have to be at stake for any of the Coven''s to dare to break the existing treatise."


    "What about the Goblins?" Dorcas naively interjected.


    Alastor furrowed his brow and flashed the young Auror, a fierce scowl. "We have been at peace with the Goblins since the 1400s and despite our differences, the Goblins have always remained as neutral parties. And in the rare instances where they have been allies, they have done nothing to merit such accusations, Auror Meadows."


    Dorcas flushed and stuttered, "Sorry, Auror Moody. I just meant that the Goblins are technically classified as magical creatures as well and not ought to be discarded so quickly."


    Seeing Auror Moody about to shout at the young witch, Edgar intervenes, "Auror Meadows, despite the fact that the Goblins and the wizarding world were once at odds, the Goblins will never break the existing treatise unless they were promised to be the rulers over the wizarding world. And since the Dark Lord desires to rule all, the Goblins will never do so. That being said that does not mean that they are our allies either merely a neutral party."


    Dorcas nods in thanks at Auror Edgar Bones, while Alastor Moody seriously contemplates how the girl managed to graduate from the Auror Academy. It must have been luck. But then again, Auror Meadows was a pretty young thing. And it had occurred in the past unmentioned history of the Auror Academy where certain cadets had slept their way to graduation so to speak.


    "Well, there is always Giants," Marlene carefully interjected after a long pause. "They have no reason to like the wizarding world. They hunger for human flesh, they are rather powerful and are magically resistant making them highly difficult to kill. A perfect candidate so to speak, I believe. And given that the Dark Lord holds no love for the muggle world, he''d easily hand over the lives of muggles as livestock so to speak. It would be a win-win situation for both parties."


    There is a heavy silence as Alastor grumbles, "Aye, and in retrospect, the mentioned magical creature issues by Bones points exactly to that. There is a powerful Grug moving about gathering the last remaining Giant tribes. Well done, McKinnon." Despite the praise, Marlene does not perk up at the rare praise by Auror Moody. In this instance, it was not a pleasure to be found to be right. It was rather the opposite sentiment.


    The silence is rather heavy as Dumbledore slowly says, "If that is the case then there will be much bloodshed and horror that is to come."


    The room goes rather quiet as the older members in the room understood the true horrors that would come as they had already been born before or during the era when Grindelwald held great power. It was a dark time that they had hoped to never witness again with their own two eyes, and yet here it was again. After all, fate is a fickle creature always walking in repeated circles over and over again until the end of time.

 Chapter 636 - New Associates â…¢

    However, Dumbledore does not go into any more details despite all of them turning to stare at him hoping for more words on the grave subject. Rather Dumbledore abruptly changed the topic. "We shall not be meeting for some time until the new Order Headquarters are in place. I believe that the Hogs Head Inn has served us long enough but is a security risk. I shall send word when everything is ready. Is there anything else that is to be mentioned?"


    "Well, there is something that needs to be mentioned," Benjy Fetwick slowly said. They all turn to glance at the young wizard in question. "I''ve noticed that Runcorn has been working rather closely with Dolores Umbridge despite her having been demoted to the lowest rung within her department."


    "I suspected as much," Doge smugly declared. "Runcorn was being far too quiet as of late. However, Umbridge holds no power for him to use whatsoever. I''ve made sure of that."


    Fetwick privately winced and stiffly says, "That may very well be the case, but that still does not explain what Runcorn is doing with her."


    Kingsley Shacklebolt wisely observed, "If Runcorn shares sympathies with the Dark Lord than given that line of reasoning Umbridge does as well. But the better question is what exactly does Umbridge have to offer?"


    "Oh, I know why," Caradoc Dearborn unknowingly muttered out loud.


    Everyone''s eyes turn to gaze upon the poor nervous young man. Wild-eyed with eyes darting everywhere, Dearborn trembles like a tiny fawn. Fetwick pats his friend on the back comfort and motions for him to speak.


    Quivering like a leaf in the wind, Dearborn in a trembling voice said, "Dolores Umbridge is a half-blood, but more importantly her father was Orford Umbridge, a low-level worker in the Department of Magical Maintenance."


    Dearborn paused to gather his breath and courage. "Umbridge made her father retire early in her career and is infamously known for making unpleasant things happen to anyone who has ever asked about Orford Umbridge."


    Swallowing to take another breath, Dearborn croaked, "However, in the past Orford Umbridge was in charge of cleaning the old tunnels beneath the Ministry of Magic. Forbidden from access to anyone without authority and is not even known to most Ministry members, but without a doubt, Orford Umbridge must have told his daughter, Dolores Umbridge. Umbridge no doubt knows exactly how to go enter and use those old tunnels."


    There is a gasp of air as Alastor revaluates the paper and pusher, Caradoc Dearborn. A weakling, maybe, but a rather useful one at that. He''d have to give Dumbledore credit when he was due. The Headmaster knew a useful pawn when he spotted one.


    "Then we will have to ensure that the wards on the tunnels are not broken into," Doge loudly said. "I personally know a few members within the Magical Maintenance department that can keep an eye on the tunnels if asked. I''ll ensure that they''re daily checked at least if not at twice." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14576125306898605)/new-associates-%E2%85%B2_%!d(string=50676829253598856) for visiting.


    Dumbledore nods in approval of one problem is resolved. "Then that shall be it for now. Be safe and careful and leave in no more than pairs of two."


    The newest Order members naturally team up, Marlene McKinnon with Dorcas Meadows, Kingsley Shacklebolt with Sturgis Podmore, and Benjy Fetwick with Caradoc Dearborn. Everyone else departs with their usual partner, the Bones Brothers, Fabian accompanying the lovely Emmaline, and Gideon with Alastor Moody.


    With the last of the Order members, gone footsteps can be heard as someone climbs up the creaky stairs. Dumbledore turns to face the door only to see his younger much cleaner and neatly-haired brother.


    Aberforth snorts at seeing his older brother and says, "I say, finally, good riddance. I take it that you''ve found a secure place for the Order, Albus?"


    "I have Aberforth," Albus quietly replied. "Thank you for having permitted the Order''s Headquarters to be temporarily hosted on the premise."


    Aberforth sneered, "T''was not for you."


    "I know," Albus muttered. "Still I am immensely grateful to your doing so."


    Aberforth''s lips twitch with a frown as he says, "And what of the Giant''s, Albus? Surely you will not just wait until they attack?"


    "No, but the Ministry will not act without proof," Albus declared. "However, I will send word to the magical creatures via the Goblins. They will ensure the message is conveyed and at any sighting, they will report to the Goblins."


    "How unusual," Aberforth mumbled.


    "What is?"


    "You are being prudent for once. For sure, I thought you''d wait in your castle-like every other time until the enemy was at that moat. Who would have ever thought that the pride of Gryffindor, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, would finally learn? But even more surprising, you have even heeded my advice on Mundungus. Demons in Hell must be skating on ice as we speak."


    Albus frowned a bit at his younger brother''s words but did not rise to the gambit. And instead merely said, "Take care of yourself, Aberforth."


    "I always have," Aberforth spat back. "I trust that you know the way out?"


    Albus nods, before briskly walking past him and down the stairs. Aberforth hears the door slam down below as his lips curl with a bit of satisfaction. Sighing he makes his way to his living room. The blond, blue-eyed girl in the portrait hanging above the mantle blinks and looks at him.


    "How did it go?" Ariana asked.


    Aberforth sniffs and says, "Finally, Albus found a secure headquarters for his Order and will finally be out from under my feet!"


    "That''s good," Ariana muttered. "You would have been in danger before long had the Order kept using the pub as its headquarters."


    "As if Albus ever cared about our wellbeing," Aberforth snapped.


    Ariana makes a hurt expression causing Aberforth to immediately feel guilty. "I''m sorry, Ariana," Aberforth paused and took a deep breath. "I know that Albus did what he could. But I cannot bring myself to even attempt to breach the divide between us. There is too much hurt, anger, and unspoken words in the gulf that separates us both."


    Ariana looks remorsefully at Aberforth. "None of this would have ever happened if not for me, Aberforth," Ariana quietly said. "I am the linchpin that broke our family apart with each day of my existence."


    "No, no, Ariana," Aberforth protested. "We''ve spoken about this before, none of it was your fault."


    "Was it truly not?" Ariana woefully said. "Then what of mama? Did she not die at my hands?"


    "It was not your fault," Aberforth whispered.


    "It was," Ariana quietly stated. "We both know it was."


    Aberforth is silent for a moment gathering his wits about him. "You were ill, Ariana, and it was no more your fault than a sickly person, who coughed. That is the truth of that day and I have never blamed you for it."


    Ariana makes a bittersweet smile and softly says, "Then it is time to forgive, Albus, Aberforth. That day was no more his fault than mine was on that day."


    "He brought Grindelwald into our home!" Aberforth roared.


    "He was lonely," Ariana whispered. "Albus was so desperate to believe in a future beyond the four walls of our home and then he met another misunderstood boy. A boy who saw as his whole world and his."


    "Pretty words," Aberforth chocked. "The arrogant pair of twits wanted to find the Deathly Hallows and lead a revolution to rule over the muggle world! Tell me how any of those ideas weren''t just vile and pure madness?!"


    "They were," Ariana sighed. "But Aberforth, he was just a boy too. Albus suddenly had to take care of me with mama gone. Had mama still been alive Albus would have surely gone into the Ministry and maybe even have been Minister of Magic one day!"


    "I would have taken care of you!" Aberforth protested. "I wanted to leave Hogwarts to take care of you, but Albus would not have it! Albus said, how would it have looked if a Dumbledore did not graduate from Hogwarts?!"


    "I know," Ariana flashed Aberforth a pity filled smile. "But he was lonely, Aberforth. And he was in love. Should he be condemned for the rest of his life for that single mistake in his youth? If the blame is to lay on anyone''s shoulders, Abeforth, it is squarely on my own. For it was I, who commenced the derailment of our family."


    Aberforth makes a face at the statement, but before he can reply Ariana pointedly interjects, "And love always makes a fool out of the best of us. Albus was no exception, neither were you, Aberforth. No one ever is exempt."


    Aberforth is very still as he turns to look away from Ariana''s portrait. "We swore never to speak of her again, Ariana."


    "And I have not mentioned her again by name," Ariana argued. "But surely, Aberforth, you can no more condemn Albus for loving Gellert than you did her."


    "I''ve always blamed myself," Aberforth whispered.


    The logs in the fireplace crackle in silence until Ariana says, "Will you at least think on my words, Aberforth?"


    "I will," Aberforth finally promised, before closing the door shut behind him making his way back to the bar down below.


    Ariana sadly stares at the closed door. She had, had so many dreams as a child, but they had all crumbled away at the mere age of six years old. She had never gotten a wand at the age of eleven or attended Hogwarts nor was ever even sorted. But more importantly, she never met a boy, who made her heart sing like her mama used to tell her about her papa.


    So many things had been lost that day and all because she wanted to make wildflowers bloom in the field when she had been specifically told not to. A child''s folly that had cost her and the rest of her family everything including their futures, and possibly even their very souls.

 Chapter 637 - Supervision

    On the morning of the Hogsmeade trip, Rowan awoke rather early in bed as she lay in bed and stared at the roof of her canopy bed. There were intricate carvings of fantastical beasts that had been engrained into the wood that had been carved by long-ago expert craftsmen. Her mind strays away from the expert craftsmanship and returns to the events of the Hunger''s moon. Ever since that night she had been going over and over in her mind the pensive memories left by Marcellus searching for any details that may have escaped her at that time.


    One such detail was that of the Ravenclaw friend of Bertie that went by the name of Beedle. The time period maybe would have been that of Beedle, the Bard, who wrote the famous wizarding children''s storybook, "The Tales of Beedle, the Bard." But then again, it was certainly feasible that in secret family oral folklore the whispered events even reached the ears of later generations until Beedle, the Bard, who knew that much more than he should and preserved secretly, and somewhat abstractly in his own words. Whatever the case, it did not matter.


    Often wizarding society seemed to forget that Gryffindor''s were not the only ones who possessed courage. Countless others did or else the Auror''s corps would be solely made up of Gryffindors! For courage can always be found even in the unlikeliest of places.


    Putting her thoughts away, for the time being, Rowan rises from her bed and prepares for her long day. After a quick shower, and dress, she makes her way down into the common room to post a penned note on the common room board. Muttering a charm, the note sticks neatly onto the board as she steps back and nods in approval to reads the neatly written words.


    "To third years and above, the carriages for Hogsmeade will depart as early as 8 o''clock in the morning. Please mind yourselves as there will be a Prefect''s on patrol and points will be docked and detentions assigned for misbehavior upon returning to Hogwarts. All students are required to return on the last carriages from Hogsmeade that depart at 5 o''clock in the afternoon, no exceptions. Disobedience and failure upon return will incur a loss of fifty points per individual and a minimum of two weeks detention with Professor Mortimer."


    And Professor Mortimer was a far more terrifying threat than Professor Slughorn, Rowan darkly thought to herself, before she resumed reading.


    "To all first and second years, Prefect Severus Prince shall remain at Hogwarts for the entire duration of the Hogsmeade trip. Board games may be played in the common room area and must be neatly put away upon no further use. Outings on the ground and elsewhere in the castle are permitted, but any flying is confined to the outer grounds. Any student found flying around or near the vicinity of the Forbidden Forest and Whomping Willow shall be docked ten points per individual and assigned detention with Professor Mortimer. That also includes other inappropriate behaviors that will cost a loss of points and detention if deemed appropriate.


    Sincerely,


    Prefect Rowan Prince."


    Satisfied that she had laid down the law, Rowan turns around to depart when she hears footsteps emitted from the boy''s staircase. Glancing over she sees the figure of her twin brother, Severus. He looked rather well put together if not a pale as though he had not slept as much as he had desired. A faint smile appears on his lips as Severus spots his twin sister and the notice on the common room board.


    "Well, that should certainly make things easier," Severus remarked as they both moved away from the common room and towards the Slytherin common room entrance.


    "I thought it best to make the rules abundantly clear lest the pesty brats find a way around them," Rowan mockingly muttered as the wall slid open for them and out into the dungeons. The two of them shiver as the frigid dungeon air hits them and they hurry away.


    "They always do," Severus muttered breathlessly as they hurry up the winding staircase and emerge at the front hall and make their way into the Great Hall for breakfast.


    The Great Hall is devoid of others this early in the morning as they sit down at the Slytherin table and wait for the food to begin to appear. While they wait, Rowan casts a look up at the enchanted ceiling and finds that the sky is somewhat cloudy with chilly winds. Good thing she was wearing her house scarf, warm leather fur-lined gloves accompanied by a fur-lined cloak with a hood to keep her warm during the full day of patrol at Hogsmeade that day.


    With a faint swoosh-like sound plates of food begin to appear before them as Rowan happily serves herself a cinnamon roll along with eggs, sausages, toast, and some fruit. She needed to have a well-rounded breakfast that morning in order to keep up with the energetic little brats later in the day. Happily grabbing a bottle of Ketchup, she pours some on her eggs and starts to eat; while Severus has a faintly disturbed expression on his face at seeing his twin sister eat her scrambled eggs with ketchup. Ug, so vaguely American, it was always rather distressing to observe.


    The only sound that can be heard is the clinking of their silverware until Severus''s silverware come to an abrupt halt. Severus hesitates for a moment, before murmuring, "Lily is on Prefect duty in Hogsmeade. I expect that she will meet up with Prongs for lunch at Madam Puddifoot''s or at the Three Broomsticks."


    Rowan slowly lowers her silverware and peers through her eyelashes at her twin brother. "Is that a problem?" She asked, all the while carefully observing Severus.


    "I-, I am not sure," Severus confessed as he furrowed his brow. "I am genuinely happy for them both, but it still stings to even think about Lily in that manner with Prongs."


    "Mm, well that is to be expected," Rowan mumbled back before stabbing a slice of her cinnamon roll with her fork and stuffing it into her mouth to eat. Chewing for a bit, she finally swallows and says, "So, how does it go?" And fixing her twin brother with a stern look.


    Severus is silent for a moment, before finally saying, "I think about her less and less with each passing day until hardly at all. I think I am nearly there, Rowan." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14576125306898605)/supervision_%!d(string=50676976087779753) for visiting.


    Rowan nods her head with a bit of a relieved expression on her face. "Just know this much, Sev, if you decide to not continue as planned, I will always be on your side," she truthfully confessed as she stared her twin brother in the eye. Because she would always choose him in end. Always.


    "I know," Severus murmured sincerely in embarrassment, before glancing away, and taking a large bite of his food.


    Hiding her smile, Rowan clacks open her pocket watch to glance down at the time. Seeing the time, she snaps the pocket watch shut and takes one last bite of her food, before rising to her feet. "Well, I must be off, I have a schedule to keep," she briskly said, before turning away.


    Furrowing his brows, Severus calls out after her. "Aren''t you going to wait for James, Rowan? It''s a tradition."


    Rowan''s foot halts mid-step as she is still for a moment, before turning her head and replying over her shoulder. "I am certain that Potter has forgotten, Severus. And I must be going," before rapidly exiting out of the Great Hall leaving Severus to pensively stare after his twin sister''s fading figure with thoughts only that he knew.

 Chapter 638 - Supervision â…¡

    Through the Great Hall, Rowan steadfastly trotted forward with her fur-lined cloak swishing with her every stride. Pausing at the entrance of Hogwarts, she pointed her wand at her scarf and clothing. "Colovaria," she muttered chanting the color-changing charm to temporarily turn her cloak and scarf the color black.


    Pulling her hood up, Rowan steps out onto the frost-covered, brightly colored fallen leaves that crunch loudly with her every footstep. The grounds were now frozen every morning as the trees had long since turned bright colors and had begun to lose their leaves. Some of them had lost a good deal of their leaves after a fierce wind accompanied by a storm and were left rather bare afterward.


    The first of the carriages rolled up the hill pulled by a pair of reptilian-like skeleton horses, Thestral''s to be precise. Not even waiting for the carriage to come to a complete halt, she pulls the carriage door open and hops in, before slamming the door shut behind her. "To Hogsmeade," Rowan loudly said as the Thestral''s neighed, and resumed trotting forward.


    The gray morning sky has a few birds flitting about on the chilly morning breezes, whilst most of the birds remain in their warm nests. As of a few nights ago the inky black lake had begun to freeze, but the ice would melt by mid-day. Still, a few intrepid souls had tried to walk on the outer frozen banks of the lake only for the thin ice to break.


    Most of them were the older transfer students, who had to be hurriedly rescued usually by Hagrid, before being set off to the infirmary. As a result, not only were there large signs staked into the frozen ground by Hagrid warning all the students that the lake yet to freeze and was not suitable for any sorts of winter activities. But there was even some netting that Hagrid had staked into the frozen ground to deter the blasted idiots. So far, it had not yet worked, but the loss of points and detentions given afterward seemed to deter even the foolhardiest.


    Although something was nudging at Rowan from the back of her mind. Hagrid had been a bit strange as of late and rather secretive always hurrying off into the Forbidden Forest. Knowing Hagrid, he probably was hiding something that he shouldn''t possess much like Norbit''s dragon egg or that of Aragog''s, acromantulas egg. Still, it bore further checking into the next time she got a chance, (whenever that was).


    Glancing at the time and ensuring that she had put enough distance between her and the castle, Rowan closes her eyes and teleports out of the carriage. Immediately the scent of goats overwhelms her senses, but she ignores the strong odor, before opening her eyes and hurrying forward. Knocking she was on the clock; she knocks loudly twice and waits. Aberforth should have received her letter and should be aware of her coming.


    Loud footsteps are heard from behind the door before the door is wrenched open to reveal the figure of Aberforth Dumbledore. The long wiry, gray-haired wizard narrows his eyes deep blue eyes at her from behind mostly clean spectacles. His gray hair and beard remain neatly trimmed, and his clothes are in better shape than before including that of his apron.


    Without a word, Aberforth drags Rowan''s figure inside, before slamming the door behind her. "Reckless child," Aberforth hissed. "I told you that it was far too dangerous to come, and yet I still find you here at my doorstep!"


    "We don''t have much time," Rowan nonchalantly answered as she firmly removed his hand from her person.


    Aberforth snorts, before reluctantly moving aside and allowing her up the staircase. The floorboards creak underneath their feet as they make their way to Alphard''s personal alcove. A warm fire is blazing and shedding a gentle light upon the old bookshelf and the recently dusted old furniture. As usual, the frame of Ariana Dumbledore hanging on the mantelpiece is spotless. Her chest-length golden hair is neatly pulled back as her bright blue eyes stare straight ahead all the while cradling a book in her arms.


    Aberforth closes the door behind him as he crosses his arms over his chest and says, "You know better than to come here, while the inn is still under watch."


    "I am well aware of the risks and consequences, Aberforth," Rowan flatly murmured as she adjusted her hood, but did not pull it away from her face. "I have taken as many precautions as I can, but there is something that I must confirm and discuss with you."


    Aberforth slowly uncrosses his arms as his deep blue eyes narrow even further. "Which is what exactly, child?"


    "Crow has already confirmed Riddle''s return, but what of the giants?" Rowan pointedly asked.


    "The Gurg has yet to assemble the last of the giant clans," Aberforth truthfully answered. "However, it is merely a matter of time as he has the most persuasive methods to even change the most stubborn and laziest of giant minds. But if I was to hazard to guess by Spring at the latest."


    "And the earliest?" Rowan pointedly inquired.


    "With winter''s onset," Aberforth drily stated. "The winter''s storms are perfect covers for Giants to move around without being seen or better yet cross the English Channel and arrive at our shores."


    "Mm," Rowan said, before raising her gaze to meet that of Aberforth, "I also require that which Alphard left it in your care."


    Aberforth''s deep blue eyes turn into icy pools, before he finally grumbles, "Child, do you honestly believe that you are ready to accept Alphard''s last gift?"


    "I cannot say for certain," Rowan honestly replied. "But time waits for no one, and we are running out of time. War comes, and the chessboard is being set for one last final match."


    Aberforth turns to the portrait of Ariana. "If you will, Ari," he said calling his belated and beloved sister by her pet name.


    The portrait of Ariana Dumbledore slowly blinks as if coming awake from a dream and sends a small smile in the direction of her beloved brother, Aberforth, before reaching into her pocket, and pulling out a glass-like orb. Holding the orb out, Aberforth murmurs a spell as the orb emerges from the painting, before carefully taking it in hand. The figure of Ariana turns away and disappears into the distance leaving Rowan and Aberforth staring after the empty portrait.


    "Here," Aberforth curtly said as he all but dropped the orb.


    Rowan managed to catch the orb in time, but not before sending Aberforth a dark look. Knowing she was short on time and not risking the orb being stolen or for any other mishap to occur on such a day, she ruthlessly crushes the orb in her hand. Thankfully the dragonhide leather gloves protect her fingers as the voice of Cassandra Trelawny begins to speak.


    "Two stars have fallen, both equal in might¡­. Both filled with darkness and despair¡­. But neither can live for the Hydra hides in the shadows¡­. Long forgotten, long thought gone, but not all things that are forgotten are ever truly gone...The Hydra will consume them both¡­.and the world shall finally perish and fall away into utter darkness..."


    There is a pause as if Cassandra Trelawny is utterly bewildered. "-Yet life and death will clasp hands in solemn accord, the Hydra must perish..."


    Aberforth is unable to completely hide his emotions at the prophecy as he studies the figure of the child. "Two fallen stars? Riddle-," Rowan mused quietly to herself out loud, "and perchance me."


    However, Rowan is unable to voice the last part of the prophecy. "The Hydra will consume them both¡­.and the world shall finally perish and fall away into utter darkness..." But in echoing contrast the words of a fictional character came to mind. "Fear not old prophesies. We defy them. We make our heaven and our hell." And even fate could be tweaked, and that would be sufficient for her needs.


    The silver pocket watch with her pocket begins to vibrant snapping, Rowan at her thoughts. "Thank you, Aberforth, I am afraid I must now depart, my time is up." Pausing to only wave her wand and vanish the remnants of the orb, she hurries down the stairs, before teleporting away in the goat pens and back to the carriage that was rapidly nearing Hogsmeade.


    Aberforth remained still and silent as he could loudly hear the dreadful words of Cassandra Trelawny clearly ringing in his ears. "The Hydra will consume them both¡­.and the world shall finally perish and fall away into utter darkness..."


    "Not all things are set in stone, Aberforth," the sweet voice of Ariana Dumbledore said having returned in time to hear the uttered prophecy.


    Aberforth raises his deep blue eyes that are filled with a mix of emotions including despair. "Do not lose hope, Aberforth," Ariana whispered. "The child has changed much and even Albus moves in his own manner to counter the encroaching darkness. They need you."


    Aberforth seemingly pulls himself up straighter and a brief gentle expression crosses his face, before he grumpily murmurs, "I best be tending to the bar," before departing from the room, while Ariana pensively returns to her usual position and stares into the distance. And what she thought and saw only she knew. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14576125306898605)/supervision-%E2%85%B1_%!d(string=51395533226438296) for visiting.

 Chapter 639 - Supervision â…¢

    Back at Hogwarts, it is early in the morning when Remus Lupin awoke to fulfill his Prefect duties causing the others to startle awake. Sirius in particular covered his head with a pillow and fell promptly back asleep, while Peter with a loud yawn and sat up in bed to sleepily stretch his limbs. On the other hand, James immediately grabbed his wand from under his pillow and fiercely pointed it in the direction of the attack.


    "Settle down, Auror Potter," Remus teased his dark tousled haired friend.


    James stiffens for a moment at Remus''s words, before lowering his wand. "Er, sorry, Moony," he sheepishly muttered as he ran a hand through his untidy dark hair, before getting out of bed and slipping into his bed robe and slippers.


    Wiping the sleep from his eyes, Peter Pettigrew sniffs loudly at the morning chill. "Aren''t you going to get dressed, James?" Peter asked.


    "Not yet," James replied only to see both Peter and Remus blink at him in surprise. Perplexed by their stares, he asks, "But what should I be recalling that I am not?"


    "Er, well this is awkward," Peter mumbled to himself, before glancing over at Remus and hinting with a pointed glance that he should be the one to tell James.


    Letting out a loud sigh, Remus finally relents under the combined gaze of his two friends. "What Pete means to say James is that ever since our third year unless you have a date, it is always a tradition for you and Rowan to head down to Hogsmeade together on the first carriage."


    James visible blinks in surprise, before furrowing his brow. "And I wasn''t told this, why?"


    "It easily slipped from all of our minds," Remus truthfully murmured as he hurriedly pulled on his shirt revealing a thin, pale, body covered in countless, thin scars. Still sitting on his bed, Peter nods his head in agreement with Remus''s words.


    "Wait, what time is it?" James urgently asked as recalled the task given to him by Dumbledore.


    "Er, about five minutes until eight," Peter mumbled as he glanced over at the clock.


    "By Helga''s rear!" James cursed to the amus.e.m.e.nt of Peter and the exasperated expression of Remus. Scrambling out of his clothes, he pulls the nearest clothes within reach, before clambering down the stairs still putting on his robes. However, halfway down the stairs, he recalls that he had left mokeskin in the dorm room and rushes back upstairs.


    Peter just shakes his head at James'' antics and returns to stretching while Remus mumbles something under his breath about Gryffindors, which only caused Peter too loudly snicker, while Sirius murmurs something in his sleep blissfully unaware of the morning''s events.


    Not even pausing for brunch, James runs down the winding staircase and out into the front hall. To his dismay, he hears the first carriage departing. Panting, he rushes out of the front entrance only to see the first carriage headed to Hogsmeade being pulled by reptilian horse-like skeleton creatures. With wand in hand, he almost casts a spell, before recalling what the creatures in fact were, Thestral''s.


    Slowly lowering the wand in his hand, James stands there stiffly in the cold morning air. He had never seen Thestral''s during his time at Hogwarts, but then again, he had never witnessed death before. And now, well, he was not the same as before.


    Sliding his wand into his back pocket, James hastens towards the next carriage and climbs inside. With a loud creak, the carriage sets forward towards Hogsmeade gently being pulled by a pair of Thestral''s. Finally catching his breath, he leans back and sighs. He was truly not cut out for this, but he did not have a choice, it was what Dumbledore had requested of him.


    James''s eyes flicker outside as he studies the gray sky and realizes with a shiver that he was cold. Hastily pulling his robes shut, he shivers again and casts a warming charm over his robes. In his haste, he had forgotten to even grab his house scarf much less a cloak or even gloves. But at least, he had remembered to return for his mokeskin pouch. It would truly be embarrassing if he had Lily pay for their date at Hogsmeade.


    A soft expression creeps onto James''s face as a mixture of contrary emotions welled up within him. Feeling of tide emotions threatening to overwhelm him, he breathes in and out as instructed to by Madam Pomfrey until at last, he is once more himself. Glancing up to his amazement, he finds himself overlooking the ridge above Hogsmeade.


    Down below are dozens of picturesque cottages with smoke trailing from their chimneys, while Halloween decorations are out and about the entire village. There are large glowing carved pumpkins, candlelit lanterns in black and orange that hang all over the village, and countless other decorations.


    To his delight, James spots the first carriage coming to a halt at the side of the road from the carriage emerges a figure in a warm-looking fur-lined cloak with a bright emerald and silver scarf in the Slytherin house colors. Letting out a snort, he leans at the edge of his seat as he mentally urges the Thestral''s faster, who finally reach the bottom of the slope and pull to the side of the road.


    Leaping out of the carriage, James hastily slams the carriage door behind him and makes his way down the frozen dirt road. His footsteps sounded quite loudly causing the dark-haired, pale, slender girl to turn around revealing midnight black, indigo-colored eyes. Panting, he comes to a halt, and wheezes with a stitch in his side. "Prince, I thought it was tradition," James wheezed, but still carefully studied the Slytherin Prefect standing before him.


    A look of amazement crosses Rowan Prince''s face before swiftly disappearing. "You are late, Potter," Rowan crisply muttered.


    "Well, someone didn''t wait for me," James huffed as he straightened up and stared back at the Slytherin Prefect.


    "Fair enough, Potter," Rowan admitted as they set off down the road, "but I have never had to wait before."


    "Yes, well, I wasn''t aware that was indeed the case until five minutes until the hour," James ruefully chuckled as he rubbed his hand through his untidy hair in an attempt to futilely comb it.


    "Mm," is all that Rowan hummed in reply.


    Before James can speak again, he violently shivers as a frigid breeze creeps down the neck of his collar. Seeing James''s shivering, Rowan sighs and comes to an abrupt halt. She hesitates for a moment, "Hold still, Potter," she briskly instructed as James warily did exactly what he was told.


    To his utter amazement, James finds that Rowan removing her Slytherin house scarf and wraps it around his neck. He remains utterly still and in shock, before breathing in the scent of mint and something cinnamon-like from the scarf around his neck. It was a cold, but warm scent. It smelled familiar for some reason despite the fact he had never smelt the scent before. But perchance, it was this body''s memory even if he did not recall them, his body did.


    "It''s in Slytherin colors," James complained out loud to his own shock.


    A hint of a smile appears on Rowan''s face before vanishing as she in a lofty tone says, "Why Potter, I do believe, Professor Flitwick already covered coloring charms this year. I should expect that you would be capable of that much, no?"


    "Naturally," James said with some of his old confidence with great flourish pointed his wand at the scarf. "Colovaria!" The scarf changes into scarlet and gold house colors, Gryffindor''s to be precise.


    "How utterly clich¨¦," Rowan sniffed, before turning away and heading down the road. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14576125306898605)/supervision-%E2%85%B2_%!d(string=51395619931094988) for visiting.


    Despite himself, James finds his lips twitching up into a smile as he follows after her. He had not thought he would come to enjoy the company of the Slytherin female Prefect and to be perfectly honest at first, he could not understand just why the James of old would have liked her considering her cold manner. But she was surprisingly witty and had a rather caring nature. Though he was certain that only under the pain of death would the Slytherin ever admit being caring.


    Never in a hundred years would he ever thought that he would find himself enjoying the company of a Slytherin. But he had been wrong about so many things. And this was not the first time and certainly would not be the last.

 Chapter 640 - Supervision â…£

    Being so early in the morning, Hogsmeade was mostly silent and Rowan rather enjoyed her momentary moment of solitude. Well mostly as she was being accompanied by James Potter. Despite herself, she found that she could not turn away the Gryffindor especially when he was trying to her great dismay.


    Glancing down at the time, Rowan becomes still and forcibly pushes the memory of the recent events that had transpired at the Hogs Head Inn into the back of her head. She could not afford to be distracted nor to recall them at this juncture until she retired for the evening. Snapping her pocket watch wide open, she loudly says, "I shall be heading to Honeydukes, I am certain that Zonko''s eagerly awaits you, Potter."


    "No, I have no intentions of heading off to Zonko''s for the time being, Prince," teasingly answered much to James'' own surprise as that of Rowan''s.


    "Fine," Rowan grumbled before leading the way to the empty shop of Honeydukes.


    The bald owner instantly recognizes one of his more preferred customers. "Miss Prince or should I say, Prefect Prince, I have the orders received ready for pick up."


    "Thank you," Rowan sincerely replied. "I shall shop for some personal sweets, before heading off to pay and collect the order."


    "Naturally, Miss Prince, take all the time you require," the bald owner said, before returning to stacking several boxes neatly one top another.


    "What was that about?" James curiously asked only to be ignored as Rowan studied the shelves upon shelves of the most succulent-looking sweets imaginable. Creamy chunks of nougat, shimmering pink squares of coconut ice, fat, honey-colored toffees; hundreds of different kinds of chocolate in neat rows; there was even a large barrel of Every Flavor Beans, and another of Fizzing Wizbees, the Levitating Sherbet Balls, and more.


    Besides the barrels of sweets, there were the other "Special" sweets: Droobles Best Blowing Gum, (which filled a room with bluebell-colored bubbles that refuse to pop for days.) The strange, splintery Toothfloosing Stringmints, tiny black Pepper Imps that caused one to become a fire hazard by being able to breathe fire. Ice Mice that made one''s teeth chatter and squeak. Peppermint cream shaped toads that hopped realistically in the stomach. Fragile sugar-spun quills and exploding bonbons.


    Certain of her purchases, Rowan picks out a large supply of chocolate bars, nougat, honey-colored toffees, Toothflossing Stringmints, and Ice Mice. Tragically, she had developed a bit of a latent taste for Ice Mice much to her utter disturbance. Mostly, she blamed Terry, since he kept feeding her the blasted sweets every chance he had.


    Satisfied with her selection, Rowan returns to the counter and in an orderly fashion sets her purchase down. With ease, the balding shopkeeper totals the amount on an old-fashioned metal cash register including the boxes of chocolates, which Rowan would be returning with to hand out to the first and second years, who were unable yet to visit Hogsmeade. It would go a long way in smoothing any emotional or envious turmoil.


    Finished paying and shrinking her packages, Rowan turns around to her surprise found that James in a prompt fashion had finished selecting his own sweets. Hiding her shock, Rowan moves aside and waits for James to finish paying for his sweets lest she is accused of abandoning him. Because if one thing was for certain and that was that this James was just as tenacious as the James she knew of old.


    "Thanks for waiting," James cheekily said as he put away his purchases causing Rowan to scowl in his direction as they exit of Honeydukes.


    Before Rowan can reply, the shouts of students yelling and running towards the sweet shop can be heard as she turns around and sends a dark look in their direction. Instantly, the stampede comes to a halt as they meekly walk forward and enter the shop in a quiet manner to the utter shock of James. Smirking to herself, she leads the way before shouting at a third-year to tie their shoelace before they trip, and fall.


    Strangely, most of the morning passed by in such a manner as Rowan reprimanded students, docked points, and assigned detentions all the while with James trailing after her. At some point mid-morning, they spot Peter and Quyen holding hands and heading into Scrivenshaft''s Quill shop. The latest fashion trend was for couples to buy or order matching feathered quills that were said to keep the couple together for all eternity. Apparently, Peter and Quyen were only the latest victims of these so-called scheming romantic fashion trends.


    Not far off in the distance, Pandora can be seen performing her Prefect rounds all the while being accompanied by Xeno, her boyfriend, who was chatting his girlfriend''s ear off about the latest conspiracy. And whether or not Pandora was truly paying attention was a mystery as she made the correct expressions and sounds in all the right places. Love was truly blind, and even deaf at times¡­..


    Sadly, to Rowan''s great dismay, it seemed that Hogsmeade was full of such couples. The straw-colored hair and freckled figure of Barty Crouch can clearly be seen in company with the square-jawed young witch of Letitia Bones. Rumor had it that they were dating, but nothing had yet to be officially confirmed as of yet.


    Though if Rowan had to guess by the lovestruck expressions on both of their faces, the rumors were true. Albeitedly Barty would have his work cut out if he ever decided to officially become betrothed with Leticia considering, who her two brothers and older sister were. He would be lucky if he escaped without being heavily interrogated Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14576125306898605)/supervision-%E2%85%B3_%!d(string=51536950947011255) for visiting.


    Turning away, Rowan scowled, when she spotted her friends, Terry and Silvia, Regulus and Bethanie accompanied by Tiffany. Any greetings quickly died off upon spotting just how grumpy Rowan looked. In a unanimous decision, the five of them pretended they did not see Rowan and escaped into the nearest shop. And never mind the fact that it was Ceridwen''s Cauldron shop and that none of them were in the market for a new cauldron.


    On her way past, Hogsmeade Post Office, Rowan spots the curly flaxen head of Dirk Cresswell, who was still gangly as ever as he was still growing. At his side, is his girlfriend, a certain shaggy-haired witch with wire-rimmed spectacles, Dorothy Cabot. The two of them don''t even notice Rowan as they chat quite animated about one thing or another as they make their way down the cobbled street, before entering the crowded shop of Honeydukes.


    "Don''t run, you two! You will trip and fall," Rowan hoarsely shouted and glared at a pair of boys, who slowed down, but still hurried away at a fast pace with their Zonko''s purchases lest they be taken away as contraband, (which Rowan had already done to more than a few students! However, in her defense, said items were on Filch''s list, and she merely took perverse satisfaction in fulfilling her Prefect duties as required).


    Resisting the urge to do a facepalm, Rowan unconsciously rubs her sore throat and regrets her decision to patrol Hogsmeade. Next time, she was sticking to Hogwarts, and Severus could patrol Hogsmeade. Clearly, her twin brother had gotten the better end of the deal!

 Chapter 641 - Supervision â…¤

    Hogsmeade is full of students and shoppers despite the autumn, chilly wind that carries sweeping colored, fallen leaves across the cobblestones. Feeling an encroaching headache and rather hungry as lunch was long past due, Rowan finally snaps and whirls around to face her unwanted trailing companion. "Potter, don''t you have a date with Lily?"


    Despite the chill in the air, James blinks and flushes a rosy pink as he says, "Er, well, she is still on patrol." James pointed at the figure of Lily just across the street, who was shouting at the fourth year, who had the brilliant idea to throw a dung bomb in the middle of the street after purchasing it from Zonko''s.


    "I''ll tell you what, Potter," Rowan crisply said. "I will cover for Lily so that the two of you can go on your planned date."


    "Right," James muttered as Rowan marched over to Lily, who had the fourth-year boy quivering in place as she chastised him for attempting to use a dung-bomb in the middle of the street.


    "May I interrupt?" Rowan carefully said as Lily fixed her emerald eyes on Rowan and James, before softening and hardening again as she shooed the boy away, who eagerly escapes the clutches of the fierce tempered Gryffindor Prefect.


    "Do you need anything, Rowan?" Lily asked as her gaze shifts between the two of them as if coming to some sort of conclusion.


    "Lily, why don''t you and James head off to your date?" Rowan sincerely suggested. "I''ll still be on duty for a while, and then we can trade, so I can have a bite to eat."


    "That sounds good, Rowan," Lily murmured with a wry grin, before attempting to smile friendly-like at James. After her long day shepherding the students at Hogsmeade, she was not looking forward to her date with James, and much less explaining to her friend and housemate the truth that she did not hold any romantic feelings for James. She had been too much of a coward nor she had the heart to deny his request after his fight with Sirius at that time. She now bitterly regretted her kind, but a rather na?ve reply. However, she had no other choice now and might as well make the best of it for the time being. At least, she''d earn herself a meal out of this.


    Seeing Lily lost in thought for a moment, Rowan loudly says, "Oh, don''t mind me. Off the two of you go, I''m certain that the Three Broomsticks will have seating available or Madam Puddifoot''s."


    "No need to rush us, Rowan," Lily quickly protested as she came too. "I don''t think, James is going to run off and abandon me."


    "Well, time is precious," Rowan stubbornly insisted as could not wait to get rid of James, because he had been severely grating on her nerves. It wasn''t that he was being overbearingly chatty, it''s just that he constantly seemed to only be observing her for no apparent reason but accompanying her without a word. And there was only so much she could take, before saying something she did not mean truly mean.


    "Er, right," Lily lamely said before turning towards James and trying to be cheerful. "Well, we best be going."


    "Right," James muttered back as the two somewhat awkwardly turned away and headed down the street towards Three Broomsticks. Both of them were lost in their own thoughts as each thought about their date, James couldn''t help compare his first date with Lily to the present one, and Lily couldn''t help but wonder what it would like to go on a date with another. Either way, it would make for a rather lukewarm date.


    Seeing the two of them awkwardly walk down the street together, Rowan shakes her head at the sight but privately sighs with relief. Finally, she had gotten rid of Potter! Feeling rather cheery, she reaches into her mokeskin bag and pulls out another Ice Mice. She quickly pops the sweet into her mouth and shivers as she feels her teeth begin to clatter as she chews. It was a terrible, nasty quirk to have, but she blamed Terry naturally for the development of said quirk.


    Not able to resist Rowan pops a second Ice Mice into her mouth, before sweeping down the student filled streets of Hogsmeade. The students mostly quell down as she starts docking points and assigning detentions if needed. She had just finished berating an overly aggressive snogging couple, before spotting the unusual, lonely figure of Sirius.


    Dismissing the couple, she moves towards Sirius, while the couple flees. Taking a moment, Rowan studies Sirius with an assessing eye. Sirius was tall, well-built with fair skin, and l.u.s.trous black hair, and striking grey eyes. He was as much of a heartbreaker as ever, but as of late, she had heard rumors that Sirius was taken. Not that she had ever seen any indications of it, but then again, here Sirius was without any notable partner in any sight.


    Approaching the furrowed handsome figure of Sirius, Rowan loudly clears her throat and snickers, "So, who is she?"


    "What?!" Sirius squawked in panic and almost tripped from shock. "Rowan! I-, I don''t know what you are talking about!" He stammered. "That is pure nonsense, no matter what Moony, Prongs, Wormtail or Bramble might I have told you, it is complete and utter rot!"


    Rowan''s lips twitch as she hides a smile and most sternly stares down her nose at him and pointedly arches her brow at him. "Sirius, you have always been, a terrible liar. And that is without a doubt one of the worst lies I have ever heard."


    Sirius opens his mouth to protest, but Rowan fiercely interrupts, "And you are a Gryffindor, Sirius, your lot always wear their heart on your sleeve. I have ears and eyes, Sirius." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B4_51537026914247490 for visiting.


    Sirius opens and closes his mouth, before sulkily replying, "Be as that it may, I don''t see why that''s any of your business, Rowan."


    "Oh?" Rowan said with a gleam in her eye. "I am further intrigued, Sirius. What manner of creature has turned away your advances? I must say, I find myself completely and utterly astounded by her shockingly good sense!"


    Sirius sputters indignantly at Rowan''s words and draws his chest up with pride and anger. "I will have you know that I am considered a first-rate catch, Rowan. I am the HEIR to the Black Family namesake, a pureblood, and in possession of an incredibly vast fortune."


    "If one considers inbreeding a fortunate occasion," Rowan privately thought to herself, before loudly saying, "As lovely as all those reasons are, Sirius, it will appear that they are inconsequential to the current holder of your affections."


    Narrowing her eyes at Sirius, Rowan muses out loud with a wicked teasing glint in her eyes. "So, who is she? A Ravenclaw? Personally, I always thought that a girl with splendid brains was way out of your league, Sirius. Was I finally proven right?"


    Seeing Sirius''s face darken in anger, Rowan purses her lips for a moment. "Well, it would be highly unlikely for any one of your lionesses from your house to turn you down nor the Hufflepuff''s as you have dated a good number from that house. No-!" She gasped in shock and delight. "A Slytherin, Sirius?"


    Sirius''s face crumbles as Rowan''s eyes gleam with interest. "C''mon Sirius, I shan''t tell another soul."


    Sirius reluctantly opens his mouth to speak, when he lets out a petrified squeak. With wide panicked eyes, he gasps, "I have to go!" And rushes away as if the very ghosts of Hogwarts were at his heels.


    Bewildered, Rowan turns around and scans the street, but she does not see anyone that would cause Sirius to freeze up panic. Furrowing her brows, she sees several Slytherin females on the cobbled street including the figures of Tiffany, Silvia, and Bethanie entering Gladrags Wizardwear to shop for some personal articles, while Terry and Regulus gallantly remain outside and allow the girls to shop on their own.


    However, there was no other clue to be found. But she would be undeterred in her quest! That and she would not resist her merciless Slytherin urge to tease the lovestruck Gryffindor, Sirius Black. What could she say? She was a Slytherin after all.

 Chapter 642 - Supervision â…¥

    Five o''clock could not come soon enough for Rowan as she wrangled the last of the students and shooed the last of the stragglers towards the waiting carriages. The shadows had grown long and the black and orange lanterns in Hogsmeade glowed quite bright as the sun had long ago already begun to set. She was not the only one as the rest of the three other house Prefects did the same, Lily, Pandora, and Olympia Branstone, (the Hufflepuff female Prefect).


    The usual light brown hair, neat updo, and fringe of Olympia had gone astray after a long day at Hogsmeade. Her light-colored eyes look weary and she with great relief gathers with the other three female Prefects. "Mark my words, Prefect Evans, Ravine, and Prince," Olympia Branstone swore, "from here on out, Andrew Abbott is stuck patrolling Hogsmeade."


    "Seconded," Rowan grunted in full agreement, while Lily and Pandora though sharing the same sentiments remained silent as they still wanted to enjoy themselves at Hogsmeade and that could only do so if they were on patrol at Hogsmeade.


    Glancing at the time, Rowan says, "Well, it''s five minutes till the hour, we best be heading back to the carriages ourselves."


    "Oh, yes, please," Pandora groaned. "My poor feet ache terribly so."


    Olympia snorts and says, "Prefect Ravine, I certainly saw you enjoy your stroll through Hogsmeade with your paramour, Xeno? Am I in the wrong?"


    Pandora flushes in embarrassment as Lily covers her mouth preventing her giggles from escaping her mouth. Cross Olympia turns her gaze upon Lily only to feel a firm hand on her shoulder. "We are all tired, Prefect Branstone," Rowan politely said. "Let us depart in peace, shall we?"


    Hearing the warning note in Rowan Prince''s voice, Olympia stiffly nods her head as Rowan releases her. A bit stiff-necked, Olympia marches ahead of them towards the waiting carriages in far off distance. Their footsteps crunch loudly across the cobblestones that are covered in bright leaves as they slowly trudge forward until Hufflepuff female Prefect is distant enough from them that they cannot be overheard.


    With Olympia Branstone finally out of earshot, Pandora finally explodes. "Well, who does she think she is to be spouting such rude nonsense?! It is not as though I stole Xeno out from under her! She held no romantic interest for him that I am aware of!"


    "Calm yourself, Pandora," Lily kindly said as she reached over to pat the fuming Ravenclaw. "It''s just like Rowan said, we are all just tired after patrolling Hogsmeade all day."


    Pandora grumbled for a moment, before eagerly turning her attention to Lily. "So, how did your date go?" Pandora''s eyes glittered brightly at Lily as she expectantly waited to hear the good news.


    Lily cast Rowan a wry glance, before quietly answering, "Well, James was a perfect gentleman." She paused as if uncertain how to word her next sentence.


    "And?" Pandora excitedly asked for further details regarding the outing. Clearly, the Ravenclaw had been around Tiffany far too much as Pandora''s words sounded exactly like something Tiffany would say.


    "Well, that''s all," Lily truthfully said with a shrug. Because it was true, but she had felt so uncomfortable the entire time that she only felt relieved when it was all finally over and done with. James was her friend, and as much as she cared for him, she did not like him in that manner. And frankly, that was a relief, but still, she felt a tad bit of guilt, because all during her date in her mind, she could only picture and think what Severus would have done differently.


    Lily feels her face flush as though on fire causing Pandora to let out a low whistle and say, "That must have been some gentlemen''s talk if you''re blushing like that Lily."


    "No, it wasn''t like that!" Lily genuinely protested in panic. She did not want Rowan to think that she liked James like that, and then tell, Severus! At her last thought, Lily turns an even brighter shade of red almost bright enough to match her hair color.


    Seeing Lily so embarrassed Pandora ceases to tease the poor Gryffindor and peeks at Rowan, who looked cool and aloof. Glancing over at Pandora, Rowan merely arches her brow at the Ravenclaw as if to say, "What?"


    Changing the subject, Pandora eagerly says, "Xeno has decided that once he finishes his N.E.W.T.''s he will pursue his dream of bringing the truth to the world! Using some of his inheritance, he will start his own newspaper called, THE QUIBBLER!"


    Upon reflex, Rowan rolls her eyes upon hearing the name. Well, the Quibbler had existed at least since the 1980s. It certainly made more sense than it would officially be created upon Xeno graduating from Hogwarts. But still to this day, she could not figure out where Xeno had come up with the idea that Crumple-Horned Snorkack''s existed.


    Then again, maybe, Xeno and the yet unborn Luna Lovegood truly saw things that were not normally seen to the n.a.k.e.d eye. Paranoid and crazy even, but they always seemed to know the truth to an extent. Perhaps, they were farseers even in their own right.


    Suddenly Pandora lets out a gasp causing Rowan to startle out of her thoughts and glance around only to spot the figure of James Potter waiting by the carriages. "Stalker," Rowan privately thought to herself, before turning to a rather pale looking Lily. "Lily, I hate to say this, but if you don''t like Potter just tell him, and cease treating him like some dog. Just put him out of his misery already!"


    "I thought I did," Lily replied in a quiet voice. "James had asked me out for a second outing, but I firmly declined and told him that though I enjoyed his company, I would prefer to remain friends and nothing more."


    Pandora gapes in obvious shock as Rowan blinks taken back but with genuine respect and admiration in her eyes. "Well, Lily, color me impressed," Rowan truthfully said in awe causing Lily to smile shyly at her friend.


    "Well, in that case, Lily can''t go back with James!" Pandora protested, before sending Rowan a pointed glance. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B5_51537124876410698 for visiting.


    "Fine, I will ride with Potter back," Rowan grumbled. "It''s not as though I am not sickened tired of him."


    "Good," Pandora muttered cheerfully ignoring Rowan''s sarcastic comment. Wary Lily ensures that she sticks to Pandora''s side, while Rowan walks a bit ahead.


    Seeing Rowan Prince approach James calls out, "Are we all leaving together?"


    "No," Rowan flatly replied as she grabbed Potter by the arm and pulled him into the nearest carriage, before slamming the door shut behind them as the carriage immediately sets off with a loud roll.

 Chapter 643 - Supervision â…¦

    Having been thrown into the seat of practically a moving carriage, James blinks utterly flabbergasted as he looks at the closed door and back at Rowan Prince. "By Helga''s rear was that for, Prince?!" He sputtered in disbelief.


    "Lily turned you down and she said it was awkward," Rowan matter-of-factly replied as she folded her arms over her chest causing James to snap his mouth shut. "Correct me if I''m wrong, Potter."


    James leans back against the seat of the carriage and is unable to speak for the moment as he recalled the events of his date with Lily. It was not that he did not love Lily rather not the Lily that had sat across from him. Everything during their date had felt so forced, wrong, and even as to go as to say a betrayal of HIS LILY.


    A part of him had been so very relieved when Lily had turned him away, while another part of him had been so very confused by the entire situation. However, another part of him was worried just the same. If he did not fall in love and marry Lily, then what about his son, Harry? What would become of his still yet unborn son?


    Confused and dazed after their date, James had wandered around for most of the day until as the shadows grew longer, he finally recalled the task given to him by Dumbledore. Guilty and ashamed, he had decided to simply wait by the carriages for Rowan Prince''s return. However, he had not counted on the fact that Lily would return with Prince. He really should have as Lily also was a Prefect, and Gryffindor''s to boot.


    Rowan Prince''s voice pulls him out of his thoughts as he hears the following words, "If it is any consolation, Lily turned down Severus as well."


    James blinks and stares wordlessly for a moment, before frowning. "Why are you telling me all of this?"


    "Because I promised that I would tell you when Severus confessed and you promised me the same," Rowan solemnly said. "It''s understandable if you don''t recall, but still I owed you that much at least." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B6_51537210524101339 for visiting.


    Uncertain of what to reply, James, leans back against the rocking carriage seat perplexed, before raising his eyes to her. "Why would I make such an absurd promise?" He curiously asked.


    "Because you and Severus are friends," Rowan answered as she folded her arms over her chest and turned her head to the side to stare at the passing scenery from the carriage window. "And because I had asked that of you, and we were close enough once upon a time to trust in each other''s words."


    James'' eyes widen in disbelief, but the sincerity heard in Rowan Prince''s words convince him otherwise. They had truly been friends once upon a time, and VERY close ones at that. "Did I-. Did I ever like you?" He asked abruptly to his own surprise. He had not read far enough into the journals of the original James to find such indications, but he couldn''t be certain of anything now.


    Rowan Prince whirls her head around at stares at him with piercing midnight black, indigo colored eyes. "If you refer to friendship, then yes, but if you refer to romantic feelings, not that I was ever aware of," she replied with a wry expression.


    "Forgive my words, Prince, I hope you do not find them offensive," James sincerely said. "However, such a conversation seems to be far more personal than that one of a mere and simple friendship."


    Rowan Prince makes a scoffing expression and says, "Then I suppose in that case you are most obviously bent, Potter, considering how close you are to Sirius and the rest of the marauders?"


    James flushes in anger at the crude remark before he comprehends exactly what it was that was being referred to. "And it was not my intention to insult you, Potter," Rowan stiffly interjects. "It is merely that we were close once."


    "I''ve been reading my diaries," James slowly said as he carefully observed Rowan Prince from beneath his eyelashes. "There are some interesting accounts that I almost find impossible to believe. A dragon''s egg, in our first year. Was that truly, true?"


    A flicker of a smile appears on Rowan Prince''s face illuminating her face, before vanishing. "Hagrid won the dragon egg in a poker match with a stranger," she replied with a distant gaze. "Fools, the whole lot of you, but I did not wish to see any of you in trouble nor that of Hagrid. So, I slipped the message to Professor Kettleburn, and he right took care of the dragon egg once it hatched."


    "Mm, that does sound like something I would have done," James admitted with a ghost of a smile on his face. He had been wild, a daredevil in his teens-. But at his next thought, his smile fades away. He had also been cruel and most importantly arrogant. In the end, his arrogance had gotten him killed without even the knowledge of HIS LILY or even his son, Harry had lived and escaped. It would be something that he would bitterly regret to end of his dying day.


    The rest of the carriage ride passes in silence until they pass the gates of Hogwarts. Rowan finally says, "For what is worth, Potter, there is no shame in being turned down. But the Potter that I knew would have not given up so easily as much as it pains me to admit."


    James slowly raises his gaze to stare at Rowan Prince sitting across from him as he recalls a handwritten paragraph in the journal from the other James.


    "April 23rd, 1972,


    Once Norbert hatched safety, Professor Kettleburn made sure to safely take away the hatchling in the night. We didn''t really get to say goodbye, but I finally went and confirmed my suspicions. And by golly, I was right! Rowan did tell Professor Kettleburn, but she didn''t want us to get hurt. Well, she said that in her Slytherin sort of way, really.


    Rowan''s odd like that. She acts all cold, but when the going''s get rough, she always shows up. I''m glad, she''s one of my mates. And I''d not trade her in for all the Quidditch broomsticks in the world!"


    It had been an innocent child''s note, but one that had touched James''s heart. And he could not help but feel himself beginning to soften towards the Slytherin sitting in front of him. It was a strange feeling, and he wanted to fight it, but at the same time, he did not. He could use a friend, one that did not remind him of the past, and frankly, he did not know what to make of that.

 Chapter 644 - Madam O’Germanova

    With the chill of autumn already set in, the Monarch pub is always bustling more than usual as the patrons in the background smoke, drink, and loudly chat. At the bar, the cool, collected bartender polishes the drinking glasses, before moving to fill an order. There is energetic gambling in the background, but the mood is still a bit stifled.


    Periodically every single one of the eyes of those at the pub will stray towards the back, where an elderly wizard with silver hair, wolfish yellow eyes does a crossword puzzle. Word on the street had it that, Sanderson had not been able to find that which he sought and was most displeased. That and with the A.P.D. now in business, not just Sanderson, but all the Potentates of the Underworld had taken a severe hit to their trade especially after the Damocles debatable. None of the Potentates were in a pleasant mood, to say the least.


    The sharp end of Sanderson''s quill glints in the dim light as a drop of ink drips down splattering the edge of the crossword puzzle. Those watching hold their breaths waiting to see if this would at long last be the drop of water that spilled the brim filled glass. However, two sharp murderous glares from Sanderson''s thugs cause the onlookers to hurriedly glance away and returning to nurse their drinks.


    The two thuglike wizards exchange glances until at last the brawny wizard with a rather large forehead cleared his throat. "Er, Sir, are you alright?" Hyde asked the boss.


    Without glance up, Sanderson''s quill stops tapping against the crossword puzzle. "Do you know what kind of magical bird''s feathers repel ink?"


    "Er, no boss," Hyde instantly replied.


    The smarter one of the two thugs, the beady-eyed wizard, Floyd finally says, "Er, I think it''s an Augurey, sir."


    "Well done, Floyd," Sanderson said as wrote in the last required answer, before glancing up at the burly wizard. "I am actually amazed that you know that tidbit of trivia, Floyd."


    The beady-eyed wizard flushes at the praise and says, "Oh, well, sir, I really enjoyed Professor Kettleburn''s classes. He was one of the good ones back at Hogwarts."


    "Yes, so I''ve been told," Sanderson said, before pushing away the crossword puzzle as if his mind had been finally made up. "I''ll be back later in the evening, mind the pub."


    "Yes, boss!" Hyde instantly replied, while his partner, Floyd slowly asks, "Are you sure about that, sir?"


    "I am certain," Sanderson replied in a steely voice that left no room for an argument. Without another word or even an explanation to Bertram at the bar, he simply leaves through the front door without his usual guards.


    At the bar, Bertram frowns slightly and motions with a jerk of his head for Hyde to come over to speak to him at the bar. The large thug-like figure of Hyde easily makes his way unperturbed through the bar. Those sitting at the barstools instantly rise and leave the two wizards alone.


    Polishing a glass nonchalantly, Bertram in his usual cool voice says, "What did Sanderson say?" Before pausing and with a faint frown adding, "Floyd, and you, Hyde should know better than to allow him to stroll around alone with the A.P.D. officers sniffing about. The A.P.D. is not fooling around, but rather playing for keeps."


    "The boss just said he wanted to go out for a bit, and then that he''d be back," Hyde truthfully replied to the second in command of the boss.


    Bertram slowly nods his head, before saying, "If that is indeed the case, then why didn''t he take you or Floyd on patrol?"


    "I don''t think the boss went on patrol," Hyde admitted as he scratched his head. "He''s been worried about them blasted wolves on patrol now. I think the boss jus'' wanted a breath of fresh air, ya know."


    Bertram''s figure slightly relaxes and says, "In that case, mind the bar. And if anyone gets uppity the both of you know what to do."


    Hyde eagerly crackles his knuckles, before returning to his post next to Floyd. The two men like great large stones glower at the pub drinkers daring any one of them to act out. Because truthfully, they relished in the very act of violence, and they could really use dealing out a beating right now.


    On the outskirts of a loud carnival, there appeared the figure of Sanderson as he made his way through the crowd of muggles with their families laughing and enjoying the last of the outdoor evenings of Autumn, before the winter chill set in. The sound of laughter, the whirling of merry grounds, and the sounds of the rides can be heard even from afar. The traditional carnival music plays in the background with the experienced carnies manning the rides, food, and game stands.


    Ignoring the children running around with the glee of youth, Sanderson makes his way to the edge of the carnival, where a small, old tent stands. There is nothing that calls attention to the faded purple and golden tent except for a dull banner that hangs over the entrance that reads, "Madam O''Germanova, Fortuneteller & Soothsayer." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99germanova_51537269294693238 for visiting.


    And in smaller print under the main banner, it reads, "NO REFUNDS. NO EXCEPTIONS!"


    Pushing his way inside, Sanderson wrinkles his nose at the strong stench of tobacco. Ignoring the smoky air, he pushes his way past a beaded curtain and into the main fortune reading room, where a wild-haired elderly Gypsy smokes tobacco from a pipe. Glancing up, the older woman''s eyes are yellow-tinted with age and from vice.


    The old woman flashes him a somewhat toothless grin as smoke pours out of the missing gaps in her teeth. "Well, lo, and behold, if it isn''t the great and mighty, Sanderson himself. What brings you around to these godforsaken parts, me lad?" The old woman said in a raspy voice.


    "Put that away, Soothsayer," Sanderson said with a frown as he studied the worn room filled with old objects and a dirty crystal ball with grimy fingerprints.


    Madam O''Germanova sneers and blows out the last bit of tobacco smoke into his face. Sanderson merely glowers back as the old witch sets her pipe on the faded red table. "Have a seat," she said. "What can good old, Madam O''Germanova do for the Potentate of London?"


    Sanderson tentatively takes a seat on a wobbly chair and wisely places his hands on his lap. Not out of fear or disgust in touching the faded red tablecloth that had not seen a cleaning charm in many years, but rather, he did not trust the old witch not to point her wand at him underneath the table. The wily old witch had outwitted more than a few dangerous individuals and had outlived them all to live and tell the tale. For no one had yet to outsmart the conniving old witch.


    "I can''t believe that you still do this," Sanderson grumbled under his breath with a pointed glance in emphasis on the dirty crystal ball in front of him.


    "Ah, me, lad," Madam O''Germanova chided him as if he was a mere child. "We all can''t go and become a Potentate. And besides, this is what our people have always done for countless generations. And though it may not bring us untold riches, but we have always had grand adventures and are kept well fed."


    "Gypsies," Sanderson spat out.


    Madam O''Germanova tilts her head back and laughs. "We are the Romani, Roma, the people of the wind, the travelers, and we possess countless other names. We are, who we are, and pretend not to be that which we are not, lad."


    Madam O''Germanova''s face grows more serious as she sneers back flashing the gaps in her teeth. "Witches, wizards that is what you, wand carriers call yourselves with pride having abandoned your roots. Aye, your power may have increased, but all of you have forgotten the old ways; to summon a spirit, to hear the pulse of nature''s magic, and countless other things. And yet, I am not the one here before thee, but rather you, before me."


    "My apologies, Madam O''Germanova," Sanderson stiffly said as if out of practice. "I meant no disrespect."


    Madam O''Germanova is serious for a moment longer, before flashing a tooth-gaping smile. "Aye, no harm done lad," Madam O''Germanova added with an appreciative leering glance. "You''re lucky that I still appreciate a fine arse not that I get much so to speak nowadays."


    Sanderson almost shudders in horror but manages to refrain himself from doing so. Who in Merlin''s name had ever dared to lay a finger on the old witch much less do her? Ever since, he had known her as a small child, the old witch still looked much the same age even then. What kind of twisted, perverse individual would still do her at her advanced age?

 Chapter 645 - Madam O’Germanova Ⅱ

    A low, throbbing cry as if foretelling death causes Sanderson to flinch as he reaches for his wand. "Calm yourself, lad," Madam O''Germnova said with a leering grin. "It''s only, Polly."


    Cackling Madam O''Germanova rises to her feet and pulls her shawl that much closer around her. Striding over to a corner of the room, she uncovers a birdcage and coos to the bird inside. "Polly want a cracker?" The old gypsy teased.


    The thin, mournfully looking greenish-black bird lets out another shriek and impatiently snaps its beak at her. Madam O''Germanova chuckles as she reaches into a semi-open drawer next to the cage and pulls out semi-rotting meat.


    Tossing the meat inside, Madam O''Germanova watches the somewhat underfed looking vulture-like creature tear the meat to shred-like pieces. Covering the cage again, she says, "Augurey''s have always served me well in the past and still in the present. They are excellent weather predictors and can read a person''s intent for true."


    Taking a seat again, Madam O''Germanova asks, "So what will it be lad?"


    "Divination," Sanderson instantly replied.


    Madam O''Germanova wags her long, yellow fingered nail at him. "Tut-tut, Sanderson, you really should know better than that, lad. You don''t want no muggle paltry tricks, but an actual reading, and that costs good coin," she said with a moneygrubbing leer as her fingers rub together as if holding a coin between them.


    "I have a powerful enemy," Sanderson slowly said. "And I do not trust in tarot cards."


    "Mmm," Madam O''Germanova hummed thoughtfully as she scratched her dry skinned chin. "No tarot cards, eh? Then that doesn''t leave us much room to work with."


    "No, no, a crystal ball is too weak," Madam O''Germanova continued to murmur herself. "And I trust not tea leaves and any of the other old ways to give us a proper reading."


    Suddenly a satisfied gleam enters her eyes as Madam O''Germanova lowers her hand and says, "Well, there is one way that I can think of, but it comes with an additional price of its own."


    "What?" Sanderson impatiently asked.


    "Bone runes," Madam O''Germanova said with relish at almost watching Sanderson flinch. "I have in my possession bone runes forged from the bones of our enemies. But of course, the bones itself will require an additional price, the sacrifice of one of your own bones in exchange for the reading itself."


    "Never," Sanderson hissed with indignation as he rose to his feet and caused his chair to fall backward onto the musty carpeted ground with a dull thud.


    "Then it will be no skin off of my teeth," Madam O''Germanova cackled with vile glee as she folded her arms over her sagging chest. "But I wonder if the same can be said for you, Sanderson? You would not be here if you were truly not desperate, and with the Priest of the Spirits dead, there is no one else who you''d trust with such sensitive information that will emerge still living from such a private reading."


    Sanderson''s hands clench for a moment before he forcefully causes them to relax. Bending down, he tightens his chair again and sits back down on the wobbly chair. "How much is required?" Sanderson coldly asked. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99germanova-%E2%85%B1_51537333182319341 for visiting.


    Madam O''Germanova smacks her lips in delight and says, "A single digit will do. So, what will it be?" And then pulled out a sharp blade from under her seat that had blood dried stains running down from it.


    "I will do so on my own," Sanderson growled causing his yellow wolfish eyes to almost glow. "I''d probably contract some vile disease if I used that."


    "Suit yourself," Madam O''Germanova innocently said with a shrug as she watched the lad remove his boot and sock.


    Madam O''Germanova wisely keeps quiet as Sanderon without any hesitation slices his pinky toe clean off with a hex, before with a practiced wave of his wand staunching the flow of the blood. Madam O''Germanova eagerly stretches her gnarled hands for the toe, but Sanderson sharply barks, "Only the bone was wagered for, do not take me for a fool, soothsayer. You will not be receiving a single speck of flesh nor blood from me!"


    Madam O''Germanova snarls in anger at being found out and can only painfully watch Sanderson vanish the blood and flesh from his bone. Not a single trace of blood nor flesh is left leaving a gleaming, white, tiny pinky toe bone behind. Without another word, Sanderson puts on his shoe and boot, despite the pain in his foot. With one glance around, he casts a cleaning charm to destroy any manicure traces of his blood left behind, before facing the old soothsayer.


    "Payment only after the reading is concluded, soothsayer," Sanderson coldly barked as he held his pinky bone tightly held in the palm of his wandless hand.


    Madam O''Germanova''s lips curl in further displeasure as she says, "Gold now, bone later."


    "Agreed," Sanderson before reaching for his side and tossing a small pouch filled with galleons onto the table.


    The coins make a loud clinking noise as Madam O''Germanova hefts the bag in her hand and nods at the ample weight, before putting it away on her person. "Very well, Sanderson, let us begin," With a snap of her fingers, all the candles in the tent begin to brightly burn lighting up the entire tent.


    Reaching in between her saggy bosom, Madam O''Germanova produced a small red pouch. With reverent hands, Madam O''Germanova begins to chant in her own language welcoming the spirits of her ancestors, "Mi?to Avil?n." One by one the lit candles begin to go out as if announcing the presence of the dead.


    Madam O''Germanova''s chanting, at last, ceases when their only three candles left burning representing the three living bodies within the tent. From within the red pouch, she first draws a pure white cloth with no adornments. She carefully spreads the cloth onto the table acting as a symbolic boundary for the runes that will be cast upon it.


    Madam O''Germanova carefully hands over the red pouch to Sanderson, who with care receives it in hand. "Nine runes must be cast, the first three represent the past, three for the present, and three for the future. And always keep in mind your questions, Sanderson, do not let go astray even for a second or the answer ye seek will be lost."


    Sanderson does not speak, before carefully holding the red pouch in hand as he makes his intentions clear to the spirits. Firmly gripping the pouch, he scatters the opening lightly onto the table as exactly nine runes scatter onto the white cloth.


    Madam O''Germanova instantly holds out her palm to take the red pouch back, before turning back to study the runes on the rune cloth. She points to the three that are closest together on her left. "Mannaz, Sowilo, Uruz," she said.


    "Mannaz is the nature of humanity reflected in yourself. And indeed, you are the darkness, which is reflected, Sanderson."


    "Sowilo, awareness of one''s inner self, and you, Sanderson thrive in that darkness which you represent."


    "Uruz, strength, power which you have always wielded for better or for worse against those that dare cross you."


    Sanderson''s face grows strained with impatience. He already knew those things of himself. He wished to see that which lay at present before him and in the future."


    Madam O''Germanova furrows her brows as she points to the three runes that had fallen towards the lower middle of the cloth. "The present, Eiwaz, Pethro, Ansuz."


    "Eihwaz, you have learned patience and know-how to endure merely bidding your time. But you seek something, Pethro, unexplained, hidden things," Madam O''Germanova paused with a frown to glance up at him.


    "Ansuz in reverse," Madam O''Germanova slowly said. "You have been deceived by one in whom you wholly trust. Someone close that has long been with you, but I cannot read their identity, it is hidden from me. I am sorry for that, lad."


    Sanderson''s eyes narrow into snake-like slits sending a shiver down Madam O''Germanova''s back. She did not pity the fool, who had betrayed Sanderson. They knew exactly who they were double-crossing when they fully decided to do so.


    Madam O''Germanova''s hand slightly trembles as she eyes the three runes cast on the upper right of the rune cloth. In a quiet voice, she whispers, "The future, Hagalaz, Odin, Dagaz."


    "Hagalaz representing great death and destruction," Madam O''Germanova murmured. "Much turmoil will come and what part you will have to play, I cannot tell."


    "Odin''s Rune," Madam O''Germanova pointed at the blank rune that had nothing written on it. "The very Spirits have yet to decide fate itself. And so, Destiny remains uncertain, and is still being actively woven as we speak."


    "And Dagaz," Madam O''Germanova said with a frown. "At the end of it all, it will be the Dawn of a New Era, but whether it will be good or bad is yet unknown. It simply will be for better or for worse."


    Murmuring in her own native tongue, Madam O''Germanova dismisses the ancestral spirits that accompanied as the candles turn on by one until they are lit again. With a sweep of her hand, she pockets the run along with the rune cloth and closes the red pouch shut.


    Staring up at Sanderson, Madam O''Germanova says, "I apologize, Sanderson, but I no longer possess the powers that I wielded many years ago. I am old now, and at last I begin to feel my old age. And sadly, with great envy, I admit this, but I have never wielded the kind of power which that deceased Priest of the Spirits amply wielded."


    "It is enough," Sanderson said dismissively, before tossing his pinky toe bone onto the table, before sweeping out of the tent without another word.


    Shaking her head at the boy''s temper, Madam O''Germanova murmurs under her breath, "That boy still refuses to acknowledge his heritage." Shaking her head, she collects the bone with a bit of an expectant gleam, before nodding her head, and pocketing the rune. She would make a powerful rune from this bone to gift to her great-great-granddaughter. It would be sure to bring her great luck.

 Chapter 646 - Accord

    Later that same evening within the confines of the office of Elphinstone Urquart, there is a rather solemn air in the office as he has four Auror''s standing present before him. Frowning deeply, the forty-year old''s dark slicked back hair is slightly messy as though he had run a hand through his hair in exasperation. Further furrowing his brow causes his widows'' peak to deepen.


    Glancing up from the report that he was reading, Elphinstone says, "Is that it?"


    The younger partner of Percius Clements, Auror John Dawlish slowly nods his head, which had short, wry hair. As usual, his bad habit appears just at the same moment causing him to blink and glance around appearing to be rather foolish. "Yes, sir," Auror Dawlish croaked. "That''s all that''s been found on Harold Minchum."


    Seeing Elphinstone''s face fill with exasperation, the medium-sized wizard that long ago become slim, Auror Percius Clements wryly comes to the aid of his much younger partner. "That is all, Urquart. I had Dawlish speak to every single individual, who had last been in contact with and seen him; while I did prod our contacts for information, I gained nothing for my troubles. Sanderson has been lying down low and has not ordered nor permitted any hits. According to rumors on the street, Sanderson left his people for several months, and then returned rather forlorn. It''s whispered that he suffered some unimaginable loss."


    Rubbing his brow at feeling an ensuing headache, Elphinstone turns to the other Auror pair. "Moody, Scrimgeour, please tell me there is something on your end?"


    The rugged Scottish Auror, Alastor Moody twists his lips in equal frustration. His wavy brown hair is missing chunks of hair as if someone had to hex him to only end up cutting his hair. There is a tiny new scar on the tip of his nose as if someone had tried to cut it off, but ultimately failed.


    In a Scottish borough, Auror Alastor Moody says, "Aye, sir, Scrimgeour and I knocked on every door, we could find. We even turned over a local criminal nest and received naught for our troubles except for being hexed. The only good news is that we caught the rat''s red-handed and captured them all. They''re sitting in our cells as we speak."


    The younger partner of Auror Moody, a tawny-haired young man with a lion-like man, and equally tawny hair snorts. Auror Rufus Scrimgeour snickers and says, "What Moody forget to mention is that we literally caught them with their hands in the biscuit jar." The two Auror partners share smirks as if that said it all.


    "So, you are telling me that a ministry official of his rank, and former Ministry of Magic contender, Harold Minchum is not only missing and presumed dead, but not even some of my finest Auror''s can find a single clue?!" Elphinstone said in exasperation.


    Auror Clements sighs and says, "It''s not that we haven''t looked, Uraqurt, but whoever did it knew exactly what they were doing. And it is not though as Minchum did not have scores of enemies. He has made plenty of enemies not only within the Ministry but outside as well. Trust me, when I say this, Harold Minchum had more than on unsavory dealing that should have gotten him locked up in Azkaban."


    "I know, Clements," Elphinstone sighed as the reports brought before him had to be partially redacted. The Ministry of Magic could not afford the corruption scandal that Harold Minchum would bring down upon them. Thankfully, with Minchum''s disappearance the Ministry would be able to quietly take care of the corruption scandal avoiding the bad press. However, harsh steps were being taken to root out the corruption now discovered. Several reprimands and punishments were quietly given out as well as demoting of several high up Ministry Officials and including the resignation of several officials claiming an early retirement.


    (These severely corrupt officials had been given the choice of turning their resignations or become the scapegoats for the entire fiasco. They wisely elected the first option leaving their reputations mostly intact. However, the word had been quietly spread around about the truth of the matter, and ensuring that these individuals would never be permitted to take a seat of power in any capacity again whether it be at a guild or any other type of directing position.)


    Blowing a stream of air through his nose, Elphinstone finally says, "I will have the undersecretary, Mrs. Prim inform the public that Harold Minchum has gone missing and is presumed dead on an expedition for the Ministry. That ought to appease Minchum''s family and quell any gossip from surging up as to the reason for his untimely disappearance."


    Rubbing his now aching temple, Elphinstone feels a fierce headache ensuing. "Is there anything else to report?" Elphinstone pointedly asked.


    "No, sir," all four Auror''s said in chorus.


    Waving his hand in dismissal, the four Auror''s rustle as they leave, but not before Moody cheekily said over his shoulder. "And a belated congratulations, sir, on your engagement to Professor Minerva McGonagall, she''s a fine woman indeed."


    Elphinstone groans and covers his face in despair as the door slams shut behind Auror Moody. He had been keeping his engagement to Minera under wraps because the whole Auror office would be after him. And if Moody knew that meant that the rest of the nosey gossipmongers that Auror''s in fact are, the entire department would be aware by the end of the evening. Without a doubt, the female Auror''s would be constantly be asking for wedding details, and the male Auror''s would make side comments and teasing remarks about his impending marriage, and bachelorhood coming to a swift end.


    Resigning himself to his fate, Elphinstone uncovers his face, before opening a drawer and searching for a headache pain-alleviating potion that he always kept on hand. To his dismay, he finds the drawer empty as he recalls that he gave his last vial to Ogden. Groaning, he tiredly closes his eyes and rubs his temples. Great. This was turning out to be a terrible evening with no end in sight.


    A single firm knock at the door causes Elphinstone''s eyes to flick open as he says, "Yes?"


    "May I enter?" An unknown male voice asked.


    Elphinstone frowns and slowly reaches for his wand placing it on his lap within reach. "Yes, but who is it?"


    The voice does not reply as a hooded figure enters the office quickly and slams the door shut behind him. "My, my, the Auror Department surely has changed since my day," the male mused out loud. "Why back in those days, the Auror''s didn''t even keep a particularly good filing system like today. I must admit the Auror''s nowadays seem to have a much more professional air about them than they did back then."


    "Who are you?" Elphinstone said as he clenched his wand in his hand. How in Merlin''s name had an unknown visitor been permitted into the Ministry without an escort? But more importantly made it all the way to his office without being stopped by a single Auror?!


    Seeing the younger wizard''s expression, the cowled figure says, "Not to worry, Urquart, none of your people have betrayed you, and neither is this a trap. I just called in a few owed favors in order to have a private discussion with you."


    "As I said before, who are you?" Elphinstone dangerously growled.


    Whoever it was, they could not be a simple figure. No, whoever it was someone who even the Ministry would be wary of. And the list was not an exceedingly long one, and all of whom filled him with dread. But the more pertinent question of them all is which one them is it or is it someone new, and previously unknown?

 Chapter 647 - Accord â…¡

    The hooded figure calmly removes his cowl to reveal a rather grandfatherly figure with neatly trimmed white hair, a weathered face, and sharp yellow wolfish eyes. "I believe I do not require any further introductions, Urquart," Sanderson calmly spoke.


    Elphinstone is rigidly sitting up in recognition of the infamous Potentate of London. Elphinstone is silent for a moment composing his thoughts, before saying, "You must surely be desperate, Sanderson. There is no other reason why you would take such a risk."


    "Perchance," Sanderson said as he flicked an imaginary piece of lint from his cloak. "But then again as in the past, perhaps, it is the Ministry instead, who requires my select services."


    Elphinstone narrows his eyes and says, "In that case are you admitting to having something to do with the disappearance of Harold Minchum?"


    "I will admit to nothing," Sanderson matter-of-factly countered. "But I can vouch for all of those that serve under me. Not even one of them took a single coin and leaked the whereabouts of the pompous, old fool." Which was no lie for none of them had been the ones to kill Harold Minchum.


    Elphinstone studies the calm and collected elderly wizard sitting before him. Relaxing just a tad bit, he leans back into his seat, before saying, "Suppose, I believe you, Sanderson. Then what are we doing here?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B1_51537438425795454 for visiting.


    "At last we come to the junction of the situation," Sanderson said. "I would like to propose a temporary, and even possibly a more permanent collaboration."


    "The Ministry of Magic is not thugs for hire," Elphinstone growled in anger.


    "I am well aware of that," Sanderson drily said as though he found such a remark rather amusing. "And no, I am not seeking such aggressive services rather I wish to establish myself as a legitimate businessman."


    "What?" Elphinstone sputtered in disbelief.


    "I will turn over-all small-time criminals and petty dealers. In addition, any wanted felon including robbers, and murderers to the Ministry," Sanderson smoothly answered. "In exchange, I will be permitted to ply my wares in the open as the only legitimate business permitted to do so."


    With an almost mocking grin, Sanderson adds, "And it is not as though the Ministry and I have never worked in conjunction before, on the contrary, we are old friends. And it is not as though the Ministry has never employed some of my select services before, it would be a lie to deny that such a transaction never occurred."


    "Is that all?" Elphinstone sharply said through narrowed eyes not believing that such an infamous character would suddenly become so very altruistic. A leopard cannot change its spots.


    "Yes, that will be all," Sanderson said with a very tranquil smile.


    Tapping his fingers against his desk, Elphinstone momentarily weighs the pros and cons of Sanderson''s proposal, before instantly refusing the proposal in his mind. It would be madness to put any stake into Sanderson''s words.


    Trying to let the underworld Potentate of London down rather politely, Elphinstone slowly says, "You should know very well, Sanderson, but I do not possess the authority to accept such a proposal only Ogden, and the Minister of Magic can. And they are both busy at this time."


    "I can wait," Sanderson rather serenely replied as he leaned back into his seat. "I have nothing, but time."


    Elphinstone''s face hardens, but seeing that he has no choice, he pulls out two slips of enchanted interdepartmental memo paper with the Ministry of Magic insignia imprinted on it. Grabbing a quill, he scribbles on the two notes, "Urgent. Guest. Now!" Before scribbling the name of the receiver of the memo and stamping the two memos with his seal. With a wave of his wand the two sheets of paper neatly folded themselves into small paper planes and begin to hover in the air.


    Rising to his feet, Elphinstone opens the door and the two paper airplanes zoom out and speedily head on their way. Slamming his door shut with more force than necessary, he returns to his desk as Sanderson idly remarks, "My, my, that is certainly new. Well, that is a far better cry than the owls that used to zoom all about. Rather dirty, and unsanitary, if you ask me."


    Elphinstone barely manages to keep his snarky reply to himself. He normally was a rather even-tempered man, but something about Sanderson just rubbed him in all the wrong ways. And he would have argued that it was because Sanderson was a Slytherin except the old git had never gone to Hogwarts.


    Not that he was one to talk, Elphinstone admitted to himself. He came from a long line of proud Slytherins, and both his mother and father had been. And just like them, the two had ended up in Slytherin. It was not anything that he openly admitted not out of shame but just from force of habit.


    Elphinstone''s private thoughts are broken as the door of his office slams open to reveal the fierce-looking figure of a rather short, plump man with fiery eyes sparking dangerously from behind enormous think glasses. Slamming the door behind him with a crash, the head of the Auror Department, Bob Ogden points at Sanderson with his middle finger, and says, "What is that bastard doing here?"


    Calming looking at his neatly trimmed nails, Sanderson mutters, "Why hello to you too, Ogden. It''s been how many years now, since our first meeting?"


    Ogden looks as if he is about to reach for his wand and hex Sanderson to death, when Elphinstone says, "Please wait, sir. Sanderson has a proposal that the Minister of Magic will want to at least hear."


    "Don''t be a fool, Elphinstone. You can''t make a deal with the devil!" Ogden spat. "No, I''m going to toss him into a cell, and throw the key far, far away."


    "Why I do believe that counts as corruption, illegal imprisonment under false charges, and denial of my right to council," Sanderson said with a cold smile. "Really, Ogden, I would think that you would have learned after all these years."


    Ogden looks like he is about to throw himself at Sanderson not carrying the least bit for his dignity when the door opening caused them all to turn around. The figure of a stout female with thick bobbed hair can be seen, Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins.


    "What is this about, Urquart?" Minister Eugenia Jenkins sharply asked. "I was pulled out of an important meeting with foreign dignitaries, so this better be worth my time."


    Seeing neither of the two men answered in respective to the stranger sitting in Urquart''s office, Minister Jenkins impatiently snaps, "Well, I''m waiting for an explanation, gentlemen!"


    Elphinstone clears his throat and glances at Ogden before his eyes linger over to Sanderson. "Minister Jenkins allow me to present the Potentate of London, Sanderson."


    Minister Jenkins furrows her brows and says, "And that is supposed to mean anything to me?"


    Ogden lets out a sharp bark of triumphant laughter. "You heard the Minister, Sanderson, get out."


    Minister Jenkins sends her head of Auror''s a sharp glance, before inspecting the weathered elderly wizard seated before her. "Perchance, a better follow up question would be, what exactly does that mean, gentlemen?"


    While Ogden and Elphinstone are sharing wary glances, Sanderson flashes the female Minister of Magic an accessing glance, before interjecting, "I am the one who makes the rules for the underworld business transactions, Madam." A lapse of tense silence followed right after his stark declaration.

 Chapter 648 - Accord â…¢

    After the uttered sentence of Sanderson, Minister Jenkins stiffens rigidly in understanding at exactly what that meant. "And if that is indeed the case, Mister Sanderson, then why have you come here? Surely, you would know that you would be delivering yourself into the very hands of the law."


    "Improbable," Sanderson instantly replied. "There is no proof that I have ever committed a crime. Believe me, when I state this for Ogden has tried on more than one occasion, since the very start of his career as an Auror, but still has never managed to convict me."


    "That''s because the proof or the witnesses always vanish at the end!" Ogden roared back.


    "Control yourself, Ogden," Minister Jenkins said with a frown. "It is most unbecoming of one of your stature."


    Ogden flushes with anger and embarrassment. "Yes, Minister," Ogden grumbles, but not before flashing Sanderson a hate-filled glare.


    Minister Jenkins studies Sanderson for a moment, before walking over to take the open seat beside him. Ogden moves to protest, but a stern glance from the Minister keeps him silent. "If what I have learned in the last few minutes is true, you are an extremely dangerous wizard, Mister Sanderson. But what do you want with me?"


    "Respectability," Sanderson immediately replied. "I wish to become a legitimate business. In exchange, I will turn in all small-time criminals, illegal dealers, including outing any wizard or witch, wanted for a felonious crime. And I will cease to commit any transaction that is not strictly condoned by the law on said premise and will even go as far as to permit Auror''s to routinely check the ledger, so to speak."


    Naturally, he would have his own bookkeepers cook the account books in such a way that off-book transactions could never be traced. And he had no problem turning in murderers it had been many years since he actively sanctioned hits. Rather he was an intermediary that facilitated the meeting of two parties that shared an equal interest in matters of the heart. It was a public service, really.


    "You can''t believe in anything that this monster says, Minister,'' Ogden roared as he pulled out his wand, pointing it right at Sanderson. "I should have killed you, where you stood that day, Murderer!"


    "Put your wand away, Ogden," Minister Jenkins sternly ordered. "Don''t make me repeat myself twice, Ogden."


    Gashing his teeth together, Ogden finally puts his wand away, but not before saying, "He''s the devil, Minister Jenkins. Nothing this vile brute says can be taken for granted, there is always a catch!"


    "That may very well be the case, Ogden," Minister Jenkins said as she critically assessed the elderly ma before her. "But he is old now, and an evil brute like him will have made plenty of enemies in his lifetime. And a lion sooner or later is always taken down by a newer foe."


    "How very perspective of you, Minister Jenkins," Sanderson said with a thin smile. "I knew that I liked you for a reason, and that''s exactly why I voted for you to remain in office."


    "Do not attempt to patronize me, Sanderson," Minister Jenkins sharply retorted. "I am in no mood to hear such empty flattery."


    Leaning back in her chair, Minister Jenkins crosses her legs in front of her. "Very well, let us get down to business. Hypothetically speaking of course, if I accept such an offer, when will the transaction take place?"


    "Within three fortnights at the latest," Sanderson instantly replied. "I will see to it that every single last scrap of information is delivered. And will personally wrap them all up for you with even a neat bow and tie if the Minister would prefer?"


    Minister Jenkins taps her finger against the arm of her chair, before saying, "If said information can be corroborated, then you will receive an official business license from the Ministry to deal in rare goods not typically available on the open market. However, it will be tightly regulated and subjected to spontaneous visits."


    "Naturally," Sanderson said without a trace of fear. "But if that is the case, I request that I have a friendly pair of Auror''s sent to check the premise. I would hate to imagine the kind of damage that could be done to my shop or customers by Ogden and his lackeys."


    Minister Jenkins purses her lips, but not before saying, "I can arrange that. However, there are no illegal transactions to occur on the premise nor sanctioned hits."


    "Of course," Sanderson said with a pleasant grin.


    Naturally, that would not be a problem to fulfill as he merely was an intermediary dealing in the matters of the heart. And he would keep his word on not allowing any illegal transactions to occur on the premise of his legitimate business. He simply would ensure that said transaction occurred at another place of business.


    Minister Jenkins appears not to be convinced by Sanderson''s reply. "Sanderson, do not take me for a fool, if I learn any hint that you have played me, I will allow Ogden to take your head, and the law be damned," Minister Jenkins coldly said.


    Ogden flashes Sanderson a thin veiled bloodthirsty smile as Sanderson says, "On the contrary, I would think less of you, Minister Jenkins if you did not do so. But do not worry, Minister, as you have said before I am old, and it is time I move on to better things in life."


    Rising to his feet, Sanderson adds, "It''s been a pleasure Minister and Auror''s, but I have a business to consolidate. I will see myself out." Pulling on his cowl, he silently leaves the same way he had come.


    With the door firmly shut behind him, Minister Jenkins slowly says, "He''s a wily one. Is there any chance that he won''t attempt to play us?"


    "Not a chance, Minister," Ogden bitterly said. "Sanderson is an evil bastard that should have been caught long ago. But every single time, you think you have the end of his tail, he cuts his tail loose and pops up elsewhere. He''s like a slimy lizard like that."


    Minister Jenkins slowly nods her head, before saying, "Well, he does not appear to a liar if albeit a murderer. I have no doubt he will deliver on his end, but if that is the case, I want this to be perfect without a single trace of doubt. And in the future, any dealings with him must be carefully noted and watched."


    "Yes, Minister," both men said.


    Sighing, Minister Jenkins rises to her feet, and says, "Try to rest gentlemen for tomorrow will be a long day with the announcement of Harold Minchum''s death."


    "Of course, Minister," the two Auror''s said as they waited for the Minister of Magic to leave the office.


    The instant the door shuts behind her, Ogden turns to Elphinstone and snaps, "Just where are you thinking, Elphinstone? Are you mad?!"


    "No," Elphinstone deadpanned. "But we must limit the power which Sanderson wields in the future and find a way in which to actively keep track of him. And whether he realizes it or not, he is one of us now. And sooner or later, someone will challenge him, which means, he will have to come to us, and he will owe us."


    Ogden looks almost mildly impressed, before saying, "But this is Sanderson, we are speaking about, Elphinstone. He''s a devil through and through no matter how kindly he looks now."


    "I know that, Ogden," Elphinstone said with a sigh. "But I''m a Slytherin, and I can sneak with the best of them." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B2_51537495870985587 for visiting.


    "Better you than me," Ogden admitted being a Gryffindor himself.


    "So, how''s the engagement going?" Ogden asked earning a groan from Elphinstone. It was a low blow from Ogden, but he wanted to vent. It was not every day that he met with his lifetime foe.


    "How in Merlin''s name does gossip around here travel through on the wings of the very wind?" Elphinstone huffed. "Do they have nothing better to do with their time?!"


    Ogden shrugs, before saying, "Either way, we expect a bachelor party, Elphinstone. It''ll be good to get out from under the wife''s feet."


    Elphinstone groans already imagining the rowdy scene. Darkly chuckling to himself, Ogden departs leaving Elphinstone with his head slumped against his desk in exasperation. Elphinstone knew that this was only the start of everything was to come. He knew for certain that soon he would be on the receiving end of practical pranks, teasing, jests, and much more. Still, he would never regret his engagement to his Minerva. And with a goofy smile on his face he returned to sorting through the paperwork on his desk.

 Chapter 649 - Patrolling

    After the return trip from Hogsmeade, everything returned to normal, or at least appearance-wise it did. However, all that personally knew James and Lily noticed that Lily went out of her to avoid James. None of them dared to ask any of the mentioned parties except Pandora, who had been the last one to see them that weekend day. Much less none dared to even ask Rowan since lately she tended to have a perpetual scowl on her face that could be attributed to her Prefect responsibilities. But then again it was Rowan, and none of them dared to provoke her lest they be the ones to bear the brunt of her wrath.


    In such a fashion the next week started, but all too soon such thoughts are shoved aside as even the busybodies became busy with homework or other activities. It became even busier for Rowan and Severus as it was their week to patrol the castle in the evenings after dinner. The castle had already begun to be especially cold at night as an unseen breeze within the castle walls caused the torches to flicker in the late evening causing formless shadows to twist and move.


    Drawing lots at the start of the week, Rowan had won or lost as one saw fit, but she would patrol the corridors. Her footsteps can be heard as she patrols the first floor. Tugging her warm cloak further around her, she turns down a familiar, but empty and but well-lit corridor for a much-needed break.


    Leaning against the stone wall, Rowan removed the latest letter from Petunia out of her pocket. Holding up the letter in the light, she feels her hands shiver at the night chill. She would have to add a pair of warm leather gloves to her evening patrols from now on. But that could wait until next time.


    "Dear Row,


    I''m somewhat annoyed by the fact that you only have just recently replied to my latest letter. But I know from your most recent letter and that of my lovely boyfriend that the two of you are right busy right now. That and even Lily has written to me, which is a miracle in itself as she''d never really written to me before. But I guess with us getting closer as of late, still, I feel a bit cheery that she still remembered to write to me despite her Prefect duties.


    (Annoying business really if you ask me. It sounds quite posh right out of one of them fancy prep schools. But then again like you said before it is like they still live in the Victorian Era, ugh.)


    I must admit with great relish, I snickered perversely the entire time I was writing a reply to Lily''s letter. I would never have thought in a million years that Lily would ever come crying to me much less the idea that magic could not solve everything! But there you have it.


    Then again, it has been just as crazy all over the country. Why just on the 9th not too long ago the IRA left a pipe-bomb at the Green Park Underground Station! A man was killed and over twenty others were injured! And that is only the latest pipe bombing as there has been a bombing every month since August. On the telly, riots and protests are going all about, but worst of it all no one wants to go out anymore. Everyone is afraid that the IRA might bomb another public place, which isn''t that far out of the question. Even Dad was anxious about going to London to visit an old friend, but he still went and came back a bit pale really. Muttering something about hooligans, rioters, and whatnot.


    There is not that much going really except that mum and dad are looking forward to watching Fawlty Towers on the Telly. I would rather much watch Doctor Who, but there''s only one telly in the house-."


    Halting, for the time being, Rowan neatly folded the letter up. (The IRA is also officially known as the Provisional Irish Republican Campaign.) She could certainly understand to an extent and even sympathize with their sentiments, but their means to achieving their goals left much to be desired for. They were trying to excuse themselves by saying, that the end justifies the means, but the sins of innocent bloodshed can never be washed away. And she knew better than anyone as her hand clenched in reflex at recalling the destruction of the Philosopher''s Stone.


    Turning her mind away from muggle politics, for the time being, Rowan reaches into her pocket and pulls out a silver pocket watch that her grandfather had gifted her. Since Severus''s had their fathers for his own personal use, Reginald had one made specifically for her usage. The silver pocket watch was a thing of beauty with smooth curves and intricately carved wood and plant-like details. She rather liked it to be perfectly honest.


    Glancing at the time, Rowan closes her eyes and calling up her world mapscape. Instantly figures appear on the map as Rowan finds two students making their way to the Astronomy tower. Hiding a smirk, she opens her eyes and teleports away.


    With a smirk on her face, Rowan pulls away from the shadows as the couple freezes at seeing her. "Good evening, Joon Chang, and Rosaline Thorpe. It is a rather late outing for a seventh and sixth year Ravenclaw, don''t you think?"


    Joon Chang, no doubt the father of the future Cho Chang is handsome with olive skin, sleek dark hair, and a tad short. However, the future Mrs. Chang if it is to be guessed right is a petite witch with a freckled nose and chocolate eyes, and coffee-colored hair. The two made an attractive couple if a rather short one. And Cho Chang had been quite the lovely witch despite being so short that even the green-eyed Potter had been taller than her.


    Joon Chang warily eyes the Slytherin Prefect and asks, "I don''t suppose you''ll let us go without a detention now will you, Prefect Prince?"


    "Twenty points from Ravenclaw," Rowan replied instead causing both to wince at her reply. "Now run along, I won''t do anything more nor speak a peep about the subject."


    Rosaline Thorpe''s face brightens with notable relief. The sixth year Ravenclaw gratefully murmurs, "Thanks, Prince."


    Rowan merely nods as Rosaline pointedly stares at her boyfriend. Joon Chang reluctantly says, "Thanks, Prince."


    Rowan watches the couple creep back down the stairs holding hands. Shaking her head, she leans back against the wall to study the grounds. It would not do her any good to have too good of a record or else she would be stuck with perpetual patrolling duty.


    Severus was down in the Slytherin quarters keeping an eye in the common room for sneaky first years, who might want to have a night duel or in twitterpated older years. Needless to say, Severus never took a single point away. But the tongue lashing that he gave them made them regret ever having thought to sneak out. In retrospect, everyone in Slytherin privately agreed that Rowan was much nicer when in comparison to Severus. Not that they would ever remark such a thing out loud, they weren''t stupid, nor did they have a death wish. Because the Prince''s if anything else were just as vengeful and petty as their ancestor, Salazar Slytherin.

 Chapter 650 - Patrolling â…¡

    Glancing at the time again, Rowan leans back against the tower to read when she hears soft footsteps coming up the Astronomy Tower. She presses herself into the shadows and waits for the figure to emerge from the stairs. To her surprise, she sees nothing but clearly hears the soft muffled footsteps getting closer.


    Sighing to herself, Rowan loudly says, "Potter remove that infernal invisible cloak of yours this instance before I forcibly do it myself."


    There is an abrupt shocked silence as slowly the cloak is removed to reveal the shimmering cloak being held in the surprised hand of James Potter. Shorter than Rowan, thin with hazel eyes and untidy black hair stuck up at the back, James apprehensively adjusts his glasses. "Prince," James somewhat stiffly said after a pause recalling past journal entries.


    "I know you''ve been aware of my cloak for some time, but how did you know that I was here?" James blurted out a bit perplexed.


    "You are rather loud as per usual," Rowan drily stated as she crossed her arms over her chest still leaning in the shadows against the wall. She hated repeating past answers and conversations. It was a tedious annoyance.


    "I see," James thoughtfully murmurs not having noticed his own actions. It would seem that his Auror skills were rather rusty after all. A flash of pain and old guilt twist in his stomach as he tries not to think about his abrupt death.


    Forcing his mind away from his death, James warily glances up and asks, "Am I in any trouble?"


    "Ten points from Gryffindor," Rowan grumbled. "Now scurry back to your tower, Potter. It''s late and tomorrow, we have class."


    James instead turns to stare out of the tower at the dark grounds lit up by the moon and stars. "I couldn''t sleep," James admitted out loud.


    Which was true. His thoughts at night were always filled with nightmares of the war that was to come, and his own death. Could he change the future? But the world that which he knew was so very starkly different to that which he already knew. Did he even dare to meddle again? He thought he was doing right by condemning Pettigrew, but he had since been proven wrong. And now he was not sure of anything anymore especially after his date with Lily at Hogsmeade.


    The events of that day had severely shaken his beliefs to the core leaving him floundering in that regard. But even more so, his softening to Rowan Prince. A part of him on general principles did not wish to be friends with such a complex person, but another part of him felt at ease and comfortable with her like seeing an old friend.


    It was not that he was truly against having a friendship with Rowan Prince, but he''d never been close to any other girl other than Lily. He had certainly had female friends, but never anyone who had gotten close not like that at least. That, and well, Rowan Prince did not remind him of the past, not like the rest of his friends, it was a bewildering sort of relief amid a constant sea of emotional turmoil.


    Rowan tilts her head to the side studying the exhausted gaze of her once called friend. A part of her starchy refused, but a part of her could not bear to see that expression on her face, but she truly did not want to emotionally comprise herself even more. With each passing interaction, she felt that the carefully built wall was crumbling down as she fought against slipping into old habits and returning to something closer to their old friendship.


    Still, Rowan was unable to stop herself as the words spilled out of her mouth of their own accord. "I will listen, Potter, if you so desire."


    A flicker of surprise flashes through his hazel eyes as James wonderingly counters, "And why would I?"


    "Because you don''t consider us friends," Rowan flatly pointed out.


    James is silent for a moment, before retorting back, "That is not entirely true, and the same can be said about you-." He slowly added, "Rowan," for the first time ever having called the Slytherin by her first name.


    Rowan''s lips twitch into a faint bittersweet smile. "As much as I would like to lie to us both, a part of me will always see you as my friend, James," Rowan finally admitted the truth out loud. "No matter the fact that we are all but strangers to each other again."


    James turns to meet her dark gaze to find the truth in her eyes. Swallowing he takes a step back and hastily looks away. "And what if I am not the James, you remember? Not even close?"


    "We all eventually change," Rowan murmured. "Some sooner or later, but we all grow up." Which was a painful truth, and fact of life.


    Rowan paused to glance at him and said, "And even if you aren''t the James that I know and remember, you''re still James Fleamont Potter."


    There is a strange expression on James''s face as if unsure of what to believe. Turning back to glance out at the night scenery, he says, "I have been permitted by Professor Dumbledore to start a magical defense club. He requires a Prefect to be present at all times, but I am at present searching for a Professor as well to become our club accessor."


    "I cannot commend a professor, but for the Prefect, I would recommend, Severus," Rowan instantly replied. "He''s a superb duelist with unmatched instincts that even surpass my own. And that is no lie, rather a fact. However, I would suggest that he not be asked until after the Halloween Feast, but before the exams to be held at the end of the term."


    James sharply glances at the tall, slender raven-haired girl, but her midnight black, indigo eyes gaze solemnly back at him. Slowly he tilts his head and says, "And would he agree to such a request?" Seeing her expression, he quickly adds, "What I mean to say, I know that we are becoming fast friends now, but I do not if he would be willing at this time with his Prefect duties and all." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B1_51537639467187129 for visiting.


    "He is the fifth marauder," Rowan ironically answered. "And whether you can recall your friendship or not is irrelevant as Severus still considers you, James Potter, his friend. I would think you would know that by now, Potter considering all of my brother''s sincere efforts."


    "I know," James reluctantly admitted out loud. He understood then anyone considering his growing friendship with Severus-. That budding friendsh.i.p.s especially filled him with guilt, shame, and remorse regarding the actions of his past. The reckless, arrogant behavior of his youth became only more evident as he read the diaries of the version of himself in this world, and which succeeded in furthering his guilt and remorse.


    Reading the diaries forced James to confront himself even further. The version of himself that wrote the diaries was so like him that at times it almost made him question himself. And yet at the same time the more he read, the stark difference between the two of them could be seen.


    Much like this version, James possessed the capability to be almost friends with everyone except for Slytherins. As a child, the world seemed to be black and white. Gryffindor was good, and Slytherin was evil, and the two of them had shared that much in common until the start of Hogwarts.


    For James did not begin to see the truth until he was an a.d.u.l.t. The lines he had always seen so clearly drawn were not as distinct as before. He had been so very wrong about so many things and realized that stark truth far too late in his life to make a difference. And unlike him, the version of himself in this world had learned that lesson as a child and was much a better person than he had ever been in his youth.


    It hurt to realize that James would have liked to meet the version of himself in this world. Even more so as he began to feel a thief, who had stolen someone else''s entire life away. However, there would be no restitution, absolutely nothing he could do to right the wrong of possessing another''s body. And it was more unredeemable sin on his plate.


    Seeing James turning pale as if a panic atack is about to hit him, Rowan murmured, "It''s late, James," and turned away privately cursing herself for the slip of her tongue in calling out his name. "Try and get some sleep. Tomorrow is Monday, and it''s always rough."


    James lets out a choking laugh and manages to pull himself back from the brink of a panic attack. Rubbing his forearms to bring himself back, his lips twitch into a weak smile. "Always the worried one, eh, Rowan?" And it was true, because she always seemed to be just there to help him, when he needed her, and said fact greatly startled him for some unknown reason.


    Rowan sharply stares at James noticing the flash of surprise on Potter''s face, before fading away. "I suppose so," Rowan drily said. "It comes with the territory when one becomes friends with annoying Gryffindors."


    James lets out a weak chuckle as he gathers his cloak around him. Turning away, he begins to cover himself, before pausing at the last moment. Turning back briefly, he says, "Goodnight, Rowan," before disappearing under the invisible cloak and then into the night.


    "Goodnight, James," Rowan firmly answered with mixed feelings as this was her third name slip up and quietly watched him depart. His footsteps fade away leaving her alone in the Astronomy Tower.


    Once she was certain that she was alone, Rowan tiredly closes her eyes a mix of feeling creep up and well up inside her chest. She knew that her friend was gone, but worse yet, she so very easily accepted this other James Potter. Was she such a terrible person? Or maybe, just maybe, she didn''t want to imagine a world where James Potter did not exist even if it wasn''t the same one that she had known. And she absolutely refused to search deep within herself to truly ask the reason as to why.


    Sorely vexed, Rowan snaps her eyes open and teleports away to another area of the castle. She had Prefect duties to complete. And without any further thought, she goes on to catch six more wandering students by the time her scheduled patrol was over and done with. That and she was in a much more chipper mood by the end of the evening.

 Chapter 651 - Patrolling â…¢

    The moon was high in the sky when Rowan trod down the stone corridors, while the torches flicker and cast a moving light. With care, she began to make her way down through the castle to return to the dungeons. She would have teleported, but she wanted to take some time for herself to unwind before going to bed after the abrupt meeting with James in the Astronomy Tower. She found that a quiet walk tended to give her body and mind a respite from her thoughts and concerns.


    The sound of footsteps caused Rowan to pause as a dust-colored, scrawny cat with bulging yellow, lamp-like eyes emerges from the corridor first, Mrs. Norris. A faint smile appears on Rowan''s face as she leans down to pet the cat, while the footsteps become louder to reveal the hunched figure of the Hogwarts Caretaker, Argus Filch. His face was still horribly pasty as ever with bulging pale eyes and sunken cheeks. His thin grey hair, however, is neatly swept back and he wears a newer dark-colored suit with trousers that cover his thin ankles. Courtesy of the higher pay raise, he had been given.


    "Ah, it''s you, Prince," Argus Filch said as eyes softened upon seeing Rowan gently petting the purring figure of Mrs. Norris. "I thought I had caught one of those brats about."


    "Most certainly not," Rowan countered as she gave Mrs. Norris one last gentle scratch behind the ears, before rising and straightening up. "However, this year especially, we seem to have quite the number of nighttime wanders." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B2_51537694228005450 for visiting.


    "Nosey brats the whole lot of them," Argus grumbled darkly. "Though the Petersen brothers have quelled them right along nicely," he murmured with a great deal of satisfaction. As not even the Gryffindor''s were brave, (stupid), enough to pull pranks on the two large, muscular new caretakers of Hogwarts.


    "Well, I best be off now, Filch," Rowan said as she felt a cold breeze wisp across her neck and cause her to shiver as she pulled her cloak closer around herself. "It is late, and I have class in the morning."


    "Er, a moment, Prince," Argus said as he nervously shuffled on his toes.


    Rowan patiently waits for the caretaker to speak, when Argus clears this throat and says, "My younger brother wrote to me, and he is aware of you and your brother''s existence. He is awfully sorry about his past ignorance, but he was wondering if during the Winter Holiday''s you and Severus would be willing to join the Filch family for a family dinner. Naturally, it would be my brother and I and his family-."


    Argus''s voice dies off as Rowan is noticeably quiet and still as one of Argus''s hands'' fiddle with the buttons on his coat sleeve. "I cannot presume to answer at this time, Filch," Rowan earnestly answered. "However, I shall solemnly consider the invitation, and relay the message to my twin brother to consult on the matter."


    "Of course, of course!" Argus said in relief. "And neither of you need an answer at this time. It may wait until the Presentation ceremony, where my brother and his wife will be present in attendance."


    Rowan''s eyes widen and narrow in a split of a second before any trace of her emotions vanished from her face. "Well, in that case, I will wait until that time to answer in person."


    "Right, you are, Prince," Argus sighed in relief, before nodding briskly and turning away.


    Argus had begun to hurry away with Mrs. Norris leading the way when Rowan loudly called after him. "And can we expect that the school''s librarian, Miss Pince will be your date, Filch?"


    Rowan''s words cause Argus nearly to stumble, but he did not answer back. Frankly, he could not get away fast enough. He had no idea, why he had agreed to be his younger brother''s messenger. But he most vehemently regretted it now! Never again!


    Rowan''s dark eyes flicker with suppressed emotions before she closes her eyes to call up her mindscape. She was no longer in a mood to walk down to the dungeons. That and well, she was a Slytherin after all. They tended to be petty. But mostly she would not risk another unwanted encounter. Two unexpected encounters were more than enough for one evening.


    However, before Rowan can teleport away on the edge of the Hogwarts map appears the figure of Hagrid moving rapidly into the depths of the Forbidden Forest. But that was not what caught her eye, but the Acromantula''s that were following him in droves. And even more particularly the lone figure of a centaur rushing towards the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Firenze.


    Ensuring that she is alone on the map, Rowan teleports away at the edge of the Forbidden Forest just past Hagrid''s hut and the giant pumpkin patch. Tree leaves rustle loudly in the night breeze, while branches creak and m.o.a.n disturbingly. The waning moonlight dimly pierces the veil of darkness, but Rowan dares not cast the light spell, Lumos in the Forbidden Forest. Casting such a spell in the Forbidden Forest was akin to setting up oneself as prey for any hunting predator


    Still, there was a thread of worry within in that Rowan was unable to untangle from her heart. Taking a risk, she slowly raises her wand and is silent for a moment forming her thoughts and desires, before casting the spell, "Expecto Patronum!"


    A silver mist erupts from the tip of Rowan''s wand to form a silverly Thestral flapping its wings. The Thestral flaps its wings harder and glides off through the Forbidden Forest with expert ease fluttering between the trees until its glistening glow vanishes plunging the forest dark once more. The only sounds heard are the creaking of branches and the rustling of leaves beneath the waning moon in the sky.


    The creaking silence did not last long when the stomping of hooves against the cold ground and the sound of fallien crisp leaves being crushed under hooves is clearly heard. A shadowy figure flits between the trees drawing ever nearer. "Firenze," Rowan called out as the shadowy figure of a centaur skid to a stop under a moonlight beam through the tree branches.


    A flicker of a smile appears on Rowan''s face as a look of appreciation in her eyes. Firenze was still as breathtaking as she remembered from her second year. The teenage boy with a swimmer''s build, white-blond hair, and a palomino body. But even more astonishing is his blue like eyes that gleam like the brightest and palest of sapphires.


    "I saw Capricornus in the night sky descending," Firenze quietly murmured causing Rowan to stare deadpanned at him as he stared up through the foliage at the starry night.


    Failing to notice Rowan''s bland expression, Firenze continues, "Sagittarius runs before Capricornus, the traveler comes and as does the archer." Firenze turns silent as he remains staring at the night sky in solemn contemplation.


    Exasperated Rowan firmly interjects, "I saw Hagrid enter the woods, Firenze, and yet here you are as well. If you would speak straight and true, Firenze, I would dearly appreciate it."


    "What I have spoken is straight and true, -" Firenze responded as he turned his pale sapphire like eyes towards her, "-child of the Founders, Rowan Prince."


    Before Rowan can speak, a roar is heard in the distant. "We must depart, Child of the Founders," Firenze urgently said, before kneeling onto the forest ground.


    Rowan hesitates for a moment, before clambering onto the back of Firenze. "Hold on tight, Child of the Founders," Firenze instructed as he wrapped Rowan''s hands around his chest, before rising and rushing off at a full gallop. Time waited for no one and not even for a centaur.

 Chapter 652 - Patrolling â…£

    The wind rushes through Rowan''s ears as she clutches to Firenze''s waist. Firenze''s slim, but firm waist feels cool to the touch with traces of warmth that can be felt beneath the skin. Under any other circ.u.mstance, she might have appreciated the physique of Firenze, but she could not help but recall the words of the young centaur and the worrisome actions of Hagrid.


    The path became increasingly overgrown and the trees grew closely together, but despite the difficulty of the terrain somehow Firenze managed to maintain a swift pace, and surefooted despite the terrain. Abruptly, they emerge from the tangled bushes into a clearing full of Thestral''s. The Thestral''s intently eye Firenze and Rowan on his back, but they do not attack merely watch with their blank eyes as they rush past the Thestral Herd. The white eyes of the Thestral herd knowingly watch them as they plunge into thickets of branches and thorns Branches and thorns reach out to scratch them, but Firenze manages somehow to escape unscathed even with extra weight on his back.


    Still, Firenze did not slow his pace and weaved nimbly through the cluttered forest. The roars and screeches grow louder as they approach their destination. Unexpectedly, they burst into a valley and Rowan''s eyes go wide as saucers as she openly gapes at the incredulous scene before her. A small army of Acromantulas can be seen attacking an armed group of centaurs retreating into the forest. The spiders the size of carthorses, eight-eyed, eight-legged, black, hairy; and gigantic as they drag off the captured centaurs and ensnare them in a cocoon to drag back to their lair.


    However, the Acromantulas were the least of Rowan''s concerns as there existed an even more alarming sight that of three giant mounds blocking out the dim moonlight, and who which stood on the other side of the vale behind Hagrid. Giants!


    The smallest giant was about fourteen feet tall not yet fully grown, (and would only reach a full height of sixteen feet tall). The almost perfectly round head is covered in tightly curling, close-growing hair the color of bracken. There is little to no neck, large ears, and he is wearing what looked like a dirty brownish smock comprised of animal skins sewn roughly together and was very broad. The smaller and younger giant had filthy, bare feet, nearly the sizes of sledges.


    The nose was tubby and shapeless, the mouth lopsided and at present muddy, yellowish teeth were biting his lip anxiously as he hid behind two taller giants. But even still, Rowan recognized the giant as Grawp. Hagrid was a half-giant, and his dad was a human, and long dead. Then who were the other two-?


    Rowan''s eyes widen further as she flickers her gaze between the three Giants. The taller male giant nineteen feet tall and looks almost like a clone of Grawp only sturdier. And standing next to him is a female giant little over twenty feet tall. Her thick salt-peppered hair was pulled back into a long braid down her back and tied with a deer leather string. And this could only be one person, Fridwulfa, Hagrid''s mother.


    A shout pulls Rowan from her stupor as she hears from across the clearing, "Hagrid, how dare you call the foreign poisonous spiders to aid you?! You and your kin were warned to depart from the forest!" Shouted, Magorian, the Chief of the centaur''s, who had a proud, high-cheekboned face, long black hair, and a chestnut horse''s body.


    Hagrid without fear roars back as he uses a large wooden staff to clear his path. "Now, you listen ter me. I''ll have less of ''our'' forest if it''s all the same ter you. It''s not up ter you who comes an'' goes in here-. And dis here is my family!"


    The giant and father no doubt of Grawp with a loud grunt picked up a large tree about ten feet tall and lets out a roar as he stomps forwarding brandishing the tree branch as a giant sword. The earth trembles as the Acromantulas scatter from underfoot lest they be squashed like a bug, while the centaur''s retreat into the forest.


    "Wait," Firenze cried out as the centaur''s glance around to spot a young centaur carrying a human on their back.


    "Traitor!" Shrieked, the black-haired, muscled, and very wild-looking figure of Bane.


    "Firenze, foolish colt, what have you done?" Said Ronan, a centaur with vibrant red hair and beard, a gleaming chestnut horse half that had a long, reddish horsetail.


    The battle briefly comes to a halt as Hagrid cries out, "No stop, I know ''er. She''s a student from Hogwarts, Rowan Prince!"


    The spider''s beady eyes all turn to gaze at Rowan and clack their pincers together as Rowan suppresses the urge to violently shiver. She had never fully recovered after her second year, and even now, she always had the urge to stop and crush a spider upon spotting them. It was a compulsion at this point that she could not and would not break.


    Hearing her human child, Fridwulfa reaches out and easily pulls back her husband with a firm tug. Filfor furrows his brow but remains still as he was no match for his wife''s strength. His Fridwulfa had once been a Gurg, and she was still just as strong. And as to why his mate had not entered the battle, his mate was watching and learning. His mate was a cunning hunter and had defeated many giants in such a manner. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B3_51537793565916299 for visiting.


    Firenze trots to a halt amid the clearing, and Rowan slides off his back nodding her head in gratitude. Though her legs and thighs were terribly sore, and she knew she would regret the wild ride the following day. The centaurs, who had ceased to retreat emerge to the edge of the trees surrounding the gorge and are led by their chief, Magorian.


    "Firenze, what have you done?" Chided, Magorian, the armed centaur chieftain with a quiverful of arrows and a longbow that was held in his hand with an arrow notched ready to attack.


    "He has allowed a human onto his back like a slave!" Hissed Bane with a nasty inflection. "He must be punished."


    "Our tribes need not go to battle," Firenze steadfastly replied. "The stars are silent on this matter."


    A gray centaur with a hard, deeply lined face glances up at the sky. The hard, deep lines on Konstuka''s face deepen, before turning to face the centaur Chieftain. "The colt speaks the truth. The stars are silent on this matter,"


    Magorian furrows his brows and says, "Be as that may be, Konstuka, the forest is ours, and has been since the beginning." Pausing to send a glance at the witch, he firmly adds, "And no witch or wizard will tell us otherwise."


    "And what if the guardian speaks otherwise," Rowan coolly replied with a cold expression. "Do not forget yourself, Chieftain of the Centaurs. A pact was made that day long ago with the First Headmaster, and the centaurs must abide by the pact. No more, no less."


    There is a heavy air until Hagrid breaks the silence. "Blimey, Rowan what are ya'' doing ''ere? Ye best be heading back to Hogwarts. I''ll take care of things ''ere."


    "Quiet, Hagrid," Rowan snapped without giving Hagrid time to speak. A hurtful expression appears on Hagrid''s face causing Rowan''s gaze to soften. In a softer, but firm voice, she adds, "I will explain everything in due time."


    Hagrid opens his mouth to speak, before closing his mouth again and thinking better of it. He''d best just remain silent of the time being. And well, er, he needed the help. If he wanted to stay with his mum and younger half-brother, and his mum''s mate.


    Despite his mum not being the best, she was still his mum. And Hagrid still cared for her. And after his da had died, he had been all alone. But now, he had a family. And that was he had yearned for most and above all these years!

 Chapter 653 - Patrolling â…¤

    The gorge is still and silent except for the rustling of leaves until Bane angrily stomps his hoof against the ground. "How can we trust this human? We trust in them not, Magorian. We all know that wizardfolk only know how to tell lies!"


    The is a murmur of voices in agreement with the words spoken by the centaur. All humans magical or nonmagical were never to be trusted. Because all humans alike only sought to enslave centaurs and use them as beasts of burden and war. Slaves. And they all vividly remembered the tales of their ancestor''s sufferings at the hands of the humans even until this day.


    Seeing the unease and unrest among his herd members, Magorian raises his proud, high-cheekboned face to stare sternly at those standing on the other end of the field. "Your words have merit, witch, but we trust them not. And we shall be victorious and reclaim back our forest," he said as he tightened his grip on his bow.


    "Please Magorian!" Firenze pleaded one last time as he stepped forth.


    "Silence, treacherous colt!" Thundered a dun-colored centaur named Eraseron. "You know the herd laws. You will be lucky to retain your life this night, foolish colt!"


    A bearded centaur tugs on his beard and shakes his head. "He is still a colt," the bearded centaur named Calchysios argued. "Culling is not an appropriate sentence rather banishment from the herd would be better."


    "Enough!" Magorian loudly said. "We shall discuss Firenze''s punishment at a later time!" The murmuring members of the herd fall silent as they all turn their eyes slowly forward one by one and tighten their grips on their bows in unison. The spider''s pincer''s quietly clattered as their eight beady black eyes gleam murderously.


    Standing at the side of the Acromantulas Hagrid blanches with eyes darting wide in panic, before darting back at his family. His younger brother peeks out from behind his parent''s figures, while Fiflor, the mate of his mum raises slowly the tree in his hand. On the other hand, Fridwulfa is calm as she leans slightly forward and digs her feet into the ground. Fridwulfa had been a chieftainess once, and she knew the ways of a battle, unlike her mate. She had killed giants, before including intruders. And know that she had observed the prowess of her foes, she was confident in her ability to defeat them.


    (And yes, most giants were lazy, but there were those that were cunning. After all, even the weakest of giants was capable of vast destruction; for brutality and violence were in their blood. For it was said that giants were born from the blood split of the warring Spirits during the Great Spirit War.)


    Magorian releases a battle cry as Rowan goes for her wand and the centaurs reach for their quivers and draw their bows. "Release!" Magorian cried out as a slew of arrows flew towards their foes.


    Fridwulfa crosses her arms over her face to protect herself from the slew of arrows that flies towards them. Filfor does the same, while Grawp continues to hide behind his parents. The Acromantulas spit out a fiercely, strong thread of spider silk and swing them into the sky like needles to drag and pull arrows astray. Hagrid finally blinks out of his stupor and shouts in panic, "Stop! Will ya!"


    Pulling Firenze behind her, Rowan points her wand at the sky and shouts, "Ventus!" A cyclone of swirling wind emerges from the tip of Rowan''s wand. Many arrows already mid-flight in the air fly astray and clatter harmlessly to the ground, while others reach their destination. Several Acromantulas shrieked in pain as sharp-pointed arrows reach their mark including Fiflor, who lets out a great bellow of pain shaking the very air, while Fridwulfa darted forward. Despite her enormous girth, she is nimble on her feet as the earth trembles beneath her bare soled, dirt-covered giant feet.


    Bending down as she runs, Fridwulfa scoops up a nearby boulder, before hurling it with full force at the centaurs. The centaurs neigh as they stomp away as literally the ground is blasted from underneath as a cannon-like boulder smashed into the ground before them. Several members of the herd are physically flung away, hurt and stunned from the explosion.


    Magorian bares his teeth enraged but does not order the charge forward as it was futile to engage Giants in such a manner, their ancestor''s tales of woe and war had taught them all too well. Giants did not solely feast on humans in ages past but on all manner of magical beings including the centaurs. There was a very good reason as to why the Giants had lost the war against the humans in ages past for not even the darkest of creatures dared to ally themselves with such a treacherous foe. It was not a giant that was cunning, but a giant was always hungry. And who would trust a foe that was a simpleton one day and a butcher another? The answer was that none dared to.


    "Retreat further into the woods," Magorian ordered as a whirling ball of mud rushes towards them and explodes nearby. "We will tie the giant''s movements with the thicker forest trees." The centaurs willingly comply as they retreat forward, while others aide their fallen comrades, and shoot arrows proving cover for the slower retreating centaurs.


    The acromantulas seeing their chance rush with pincers clacking towards the wounded members of the herd that were limping and hobbling to their feet with the aid of other comrades. However, before the acromantulas can reach the injured centaurs the advancing acromantulas are struck by a wave of blue sparks that turn into ice.


    "Glacius!" Rowan had said and used the freezing spell to halt the movements of the acromantulas. It would have been better to use fire, but she did not truly wish to hurt nor kill the giant venomous spiders. Aragog was still alive and he had a long memory and more importantly, she would still attend Hogwarts for at least two more years. She would rather not encounter any more dangerous and venomous, giant magical spiders. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B4_51537852873362681 for visiting.


    A figure flashes past Rowan, who loudly curses upon seeing the white-blond hair glinting in the moonlight and that of a palomino body. "Firenze!" She cried out as she ran forward and ducked as various trees nearby splintered into pieces from a mudball slung from Fridwulfa.


    The earth violently shakes even more as Fridwulfa exits the clearing and enters the forest. With ease, she grabs a fallen tree that must have been over fifteen feet tall. The tree sways in her hand as she ruthlessly uses the tree and swings as though playing golf. Earth and trees break into pieces before her as she brutally advances sending perilous debris towards the centaurs.

 Chapter 654 - Patrolling â…¥

    A large tree splintered in half, and with a loud groan falls forward onto the running centaur underneath that cannot outrun it. Firenze leaps to the side frantically, but not enough as he sprawls forward and lets out a groan of pain at finding that one of his hooves is trapped under the full weight of the fallen tree trunk. Stunned, he feels the earth violently shaking and turns his pale-blond head towards the source of the direction. His light sapphire eyes widen in distress and awe at seeing the giantess mercilessly advance with no intention of halting until all her enemies were dead and crushed underfoot.


    "Firenze, I am coming!" Rowan shouted as she ran in a zig-zag pattern lest she is struck by mistake by the fierce giantess, who was attacking and swatting away anything in her way including the acromantulas, who had been frozen and were stuck to the ground by Rowan''s spell.


    The frozen spiders were swatted away like toys by Fridwulfa. The spiders had easily been sent flying, but at least they were still alive if not hurt upon being thrown into trees and the ground. Dazed the acromantulas lay on the ground but fix their eight black, beady spider eyes upon the giantess with vengeance in their eyes. It was solely because of Hagrid, that they had even accepted the other three giants in the first place. But now, they would return to their father, Aragog, and tell him their tale of woe. (Not that their father would listen, he always forgave Hagrid for just about anything. It was rather unfair, really.) Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B5_51537896091473339 for visiting.


    Panting with a painful stitch in her ribcage, Rowan points her wand at the enormous tree and gasps, "Wingardium Leviosa!" With a loud groan, the tree rises slowly in the air as Firenze kicks forward and removes his hoof from underfoot with a painful hiss.


    Seeing that Firenze has freed his foot from under the tree trunk, Rowan fiercely concentrates as she moves her wand and swings the tree with full force at Fridwulfa, the mother of Hagrid.


    Fridwulfa is largely taken unawares as a large tree truck hurtles towards her with full force. With a painful grunt, she is knocked back on her rump and falls to the ground with a thunderous shake. Blinking her eyes in disbelief, she narrows her eyes at the witch, and centaur lying further ahead on her path. The witch had spoken for her human son, but it was a lie. All humans are liars, all giants knew that!


    Fridwulfa lets out an angry roar and pulls herself to her feet. Reaching for another branch, she suddenly comes to a halt at feeling a piercing bloodthirst directed at her. She had only felt such fear once and that was with Wurfbog. Freezing in place, she slowly lowers her hand and finds that the entire battlefield has gone silent.


    Peeking at the centaur and witch ahead, Fridwulfa sees them gazing into the sky. Slowly turning her head and peering upward, her eyes widen at spotting a sight she had never glimpsed before in her entire life. Hovering in the sky is a serpent with white glistening scales and the brightest sapphire-colored eyes with a matching gem embedded in the serpent''s forehead. And even more particular beyond the snake''s flying ability is the tiny white stubs at the side of the snake''s head signaling the first growth of horns.


    "Guardian," Magorian is the first to speak as the centaurs respectfully kneel before the flying serpent. The acromantulas do the same as their pincers clatter together in unison.


    On the other side of the field, Hagrid blankly looks ahead as do the two giants behind him. "Blimey," Hagrid whispers mostly to himself and finds that his mouth is dry as he tries to swallow and lick his lips. "How''d I miss such a beauty? I reckon it''s a Great Horned Serpent. But they ''dere on the new continent, and don''t fare well this far up north. Must be some sort of new deviation."


    While Hagrid loses himself in his thoughts regarding the mystery behind the fascinating creature before him, Nadira slowly flutters down keeping a frigid gaze on the giantess before her, before lightly landing on Rowan''s shoulders. Rubbing her face against, Rowan''s cheek, Nadira hisses in English, "Protector, why are thou here? And what manner of ill-mannered creature dares to enter the lands under my protection without an invitation nor request?"


    A loud gasp can be heard from Hagrid, who cannot believe his eyes nor his ears. He knew that some ancient magical creatures could learn to speak such as Aragog, but they were far and few in between. But this magical creature was still young, how was that even possible?!


    Rowan gently reaches up and traces the budding nubs of the future horns of Nadira. "Hagrid, the Groundskeeper of Hogwarts reunited with his family," Rowan explained. "However, it is true he did not ask, he was merely wishing to grant them shelter."


    Nadira turns her head and peers at Hagrid with slit-serpent sapphire colored eyes. Her tongue tastes the air as she says, "Is this true, Groundskeeper of Hogwarts?


    Hagrid gulps and peeks at Rowan, who with a minuscule tilt of her head nods at him. Swallowing loudly, Hagrid says, "Er, it''s true, Guardian, Miss. Dis here is my mum, Fridwulfa, and my younger brother, Grawp, and my mum''s mate, Filfor. I reckoned it''d not be too much trouble to have them here for a bit as there''s plenty of room."


    Nadira flickers her tongue in thought, but before she can speak the harsh of Bane can be heard. "Guardian! This is preposterous! You cannot allow Giants to roam in these here parts. They are nothing but vile vermin that feast on the flesh of any being be it human or centaur even!"


    "Is this true, Giantess?" Nadira asked as she turned her sapphire gaze to the stiff crouching figure of Fridwulfa.


    "No, Guardian," Fridwulfa slowly answered. "First mate was human, and son is wizard. We come to son, safe here. No safe in old nest. War comes."


    Nadira is silent in thought until once more Bane steps forward to speak. "Guardian, surely, you cannot believe the lies of these Giants! They know nothing but violence and murder! We cannot negotiate with one such as them!"


    Seeing the Guardian creature on the witch''s shoulders, Bane shouts, "Guardian, please do not believe the words of the witch-." Bane''s words are cut off with a large groan as he has been most violently kicked in the ribs by Magorian. The fool was going to get them all killed!

 Chapter 655 - Patrolling â…¦

    With Bane sulking angrily and clutching his rapidly bruising ribcage, Magorian deferentially bows and says, "My apologies, Guardian. Bane''s remarks were impetuous, but he has a good heart."


    Nadira turns her vibrant serpent eyes towards Magorian causing the centaur and surrounding centaurs to shuffle in unease. "You would do well to educate your herd member, Chief. I shan''t be so kind next time," Nadira warned with something dangerous visible in her eyes. She may be young, but she was still a Great Horned Serpent.


    Turning her head back to face the Giantess, Nadira slithers off Rowan''s shoulders and crawls through the air until she is matching the gaze of Fridwulfa. "I have made my decision," Nadira loudly announced. "The Giantess may reside in these lands only until the war is over, after which she will depart with her mate, and as for the child-."


    The centaur''s frown, but gruelingly accept as the Giants will depart from their lands even if that may take. However, any joy they might have felt at that announcement is quickly destroyed by the guardian''s following words. "The child''s fate is intertwined with these lands; I can sense it. He and his mate, and their children and their mates may reside in these lands forevermore. So, I have spoken, and so it shall come to be."


    "Guardian that is utterly ludicrous!" Bane roared in fury as Magorian stared at his herd member in horror. Before Magorian can plead for lenience a white blur is seen as the serpent figure of Nadira coils around Bane, before plunging her fangs into Bane''s throat and tearing it wide open. There is a sickening choking sound from Bane, who quickly bleeds out.


    The centaurs clutch their bows and resisted the urge to flinch. They had resided in the Forbidden Forest ever since birth, and they were not strangers to loss and the death of comrades on the hunt. But this was a forceful reminder of their place in the forest. The Guardian was bound to protect them and their land, but they in turn were bound to obey the Guardian. And defectors had no place within the confines of the Guardian''s watch.


    Rowan keeps her face impassive as she resisted the urge to flinch at seeing the blood drip down Bane''s throat. This was the reason, why she had never accepted the Basilisk egg. A sentient creature was capable of thought, and who is to say that such a creature would never turn on her? And especially such a dangerous one.


    Also, one of the few reasons, why Rowan trusted Nadira was that Nadira was bound to Hogwarts and the lands around. The second was that Nadira had been entrusted to her by another, but never to be bound as master and familiar. And lastly, because she bound Nadira as the Guardian much like the founders she possessed some measure of control of Nadira. If worst came to shove, Rowan would be at least able to flee and survive by nevermore setting foot in Hogwarts and the nearby lands surrounding the castle.


    "Acromantulas," Nadira suddenly said pulling Rowan out of her thoughts. Nadira licked her fangs clean, before slithering onto the ground and allowing the drained corpse of Bane to fall onto the ground. The acromantulas who had trying to sneakily creep away with their cargo freeze as they sheepishly turn around and try to blink their eight eyes innocently at the Guardian.


    "The battle is over, and the issue has been resolved," Nadira hissed. "Release the centaurs."


    The Acromantulas click their pincers in annoyance but do as they are told. With one sharp, slash, they open the cocoons they had been dragging away releasing gasping centaurs onto the ground. The acromantulas click their pincers loudly as if to say, "Satisfied? May we depart, now?"


    Nadira nods her head at them and the Acromantulas crossly creep away sending the centaurs dark looks, before disappearing into the dark, dense foliage of the Forbidden Forest. Satisfied that the Acromantulas are gone, she returns her bright serpent gaze towards the centaurs causing more than one member of the herd to stiffen. There was something vividly disturbing to be gazed at by such bright, glowing serpent eyes especially ones that had possessed an intelligent gleam to them.


    The lips of Magorian pressed tightly together until they are a sickly violet. Gathering his courage, he breaks the tense situation. "May the herd and I depart as well, Guardian?"


    Nadira does not reply as she slithers closer to the figure of Firenze and peers intently at him. The figure of Ronan steps forward and pleads, "Guardian, please forgive my speaking out, but Firenze is merely a colt. Please allow us to take him, and we will punish him according to our laws." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B6_51537952748129798 for visiting.


    Nadira''s tongue flickers as if in a snort, before crawling into the air lazily. Floating mid-air, Nadira turns to gaze at the chief of the centaurs, Magorian. "His name is Firenze?"


    Magorian sends a warning glance at the figure of Ronan to remain silent as Magorian answers, "Yes, Guardian. That is the disobedient colt''s name."


    "The colt sees true," Nadira announced with great relish as a wave of astonished murmurs sweep through the herd of centaurs. The centaurs were all seers to an extent and only believed in the power of the stars and the cosmos. And those that for true read the heavens were those that ranked the highest in their tribe, the Chief and the Shaman. But the Shaman was old and had yet to choose a successor.


    Nadira''s words had been said with such finality that even Magorian would be able to naysay that which had been spoken much less one of the other centaurs. Floating gently to the eye level of Firenze, Nadira snorts and says, "You are the only other being whom I have ever seen with such eyes as myself."


    A slow and easy grin appears on Firenze''s face. "It was in the written in the stars that we would meet, and so it has come to be, Guardian."


    Nadira snorts, before rapidly opening her mouth and biting the shoulder of the young centaur. The centaurs gasp in unison expecting a bloodbath, but to their surprise, Nadira removes her head and there is nary a trace of blood on Firenze''s shoulders except for four glowing fang marks that appear like thin rune-like lines that resembled the starry night sky. It was the mark of a true seer, the mark of the next Shaman.

 Chapter 656 - Patrolling â…§

    The centaurs marvel at the mark before they turn their attention to the pale glowing serpent figure in the moonlight. Hissing in satisfaction, Nadira proudly declares, "This colt by the name of Firenze, ye shall be the next tribe shaman, and shall forevermore be the intermediary for your tribe be it between the wizards, and ye, and including me. And so, I have spoken and so it shall be."


    A trace of surprise appears, and relief appears on Magorian''s face before he bends his head and kneels. The herd members emulated their Chief''s actions, before Magorian loudly says, "So shall it be according to thine will, Guardian."


    "So, mote be," whispered in chorus the centaur herd, before rising to their feet after their leader. The centaur''s gaze at Firenze with a mix of emotions but the most common one being that of awe and newfound respect. The shaman was the herd spiritual and magical leader, but most importantly the strongest seer of their tribe.


    A quiet smile appears on Firenze''s face as he limped forward, and the centaurs make way to let him pass. Under any other circ.u.mstance, they would have aided the colt without any word, but the colt would become the next Shaman, and none dared to offend the successor. And a centaur always prided themselves on walking on their own four limbs even when wounded, it was a constant reminder that they were free and not slaves nor beasts of burden as once in their tumultuous ancestor''s past.


    The centaurs scatter forward as some aid the wounded to their feet, while others steady those still under the influence of the Acromantulas hunting venom. In a practiced manner, the centaurs gather their own and depart following behind their tribe''s Chief and the Shaman successor. All too soon, the centaurs vanish into the Forbidden Forest returning to their village.


    Floating leisurely in the air, Nadira slithers through the air and towards the still gaping figure of Hagrid. Hagrid gapes up at the serpent as Nadira draws close, before turning sideways and smacking him on the head with her tail. "Ouch! ''Dat hurt!" Hagrid exclaimed as he rubbed the sore spot on his head.


    "You are lucky, Rubeus Hagrid, groundskeeper of Hogwarts," Nadira chided. "I would not have been so lenient with another. However, I cannot deny the treatment of the Forest inhabitant which you treat as your own, and there are many among the inhabitants of Hogwarts that speak well of you and have interceded on your behalf. But make no mistake, groundskeeper, I do not give second chances, and there will be no other such repeat as this." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B7_51538029252236897 for visiting.


    "Right, ''er guardian," Hagrid croaked as he glanced nervously at the serpent and then at Rowan, who approached them. "Pst, Rowan, what is a guardian?" He whispered in a loud voice.


    Rowan stares deadpanned at Hagrid and resists the urge to roll her eyes as it was fairly obvious to all that Nadira had heard his whisper. "Nadira is the guardian of Hogwarts," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "It is as simple as that. No more and no less."


    "Blimey, well, I suppose ''dat changes some things," Hagrid muttered, before glancing up and saying, "And I won''t say a word of dis here to anyone, I promise!"


    "And you shan''t," Nadira solemnly said as she turned to the giantess that was still warily crouching on the ground. "Swear on your life''s blood giantess that you and your mate and children will not speak of me or lest your life is lost."


    The crouching figure of Fridwulfa slowly rises to her full height and casts a long shadow blocking out the moonlight. "Aye, Serpent," Fridwulfa whispered, before taking a crude bone knife from her person and slicing her finger. A large drop of blood the size of a bucket swells up and falls to the ground.


    "Swear on life''s blood or death shall come upon me, mate, and broods," Fridwulfa vowed as the drop of blood fell to the ground. However, before the blood drop splattered onto the ground the blood drop begins to glow as it splits into four smaller drops and darts at the four family members. Rather than splashing the four, the blood drop instantly is absorbed without leaving any trace behind by their bodies.


    Nadira makes a humming sound, before darting closer to Rowan and rubbing her cool scales against Rowan''s cheek. The tips of Rowan''s lips twitch in a suppressed smile as she gently reaches over to fondly scratch under Nadira''s chin causing the snake to purr in pleasure. Glancing over at the astonished face of Hagrid, Rowan says, "You best be settling your family, Hagrid. There will be plenty of time to speak at another time."


    "Right, you are Rowan," Hagrid fervently said, before turning to his gaze towards his face. "Mum, er Fiflor, and Grawp, if ya''ll just follow me, I''ll take you to a nice, cozy abandoned cave that will fit you all," before muttering, "Lumos," with his wand.


    It was something that Hagrid would never get tired of doing with his wand as he at a swift pace leads the way out of the clearing. Fridwulfa grunts and nods at her mate to follow as Grawp peeks around stares at the floating, but beautiful serpent with child-like awe. However, upon noticing that he was being left behind, the ground shakes as he rushes off to catch up


    Certain that Hagrid is gone, Rowan puts her wand away, before gently pushing off the ground and floating into the sky. Nadira whirls about happily and hisses in parseltongue, "Tis mother''s gift, yes, protector?"


    "That is correct," Rowan replied as they rose higher above the tree line, before darting off at a rapid flying speed.


    "Not fair, protector," Nadira complained, before leaning forward and dashing forward to race. The two of them skim over the treetops as Nadira''s figure turns into a white glittering dart. Nadira lets out a giggle as she pulls forward and whizzes past the guardian leaving her far behind. Turning back to peek, the joy evaporates from Nadira''s serpentine eyes as she notices that the protector has stopped racing with her and slowly descended through the treetops towards the ground below.

 Chapter 657 - Patrolling â…¨

    Frowning, Nadira abruptly turns back and hurries to the protector. Carefully making her way through the trees, she finds the protector coming to a halt in a clearing. Slithering closer, Nadira''s eyes gleam as she spots a pair of blank, white, shining eyes that draw nearer through the gloom to reveal a dragonish face, neck, and then a skeletal body of a great, black, winged horse with leathery bat-like wings.


    "Thestrals," Nadira mutters to herself as she watches the protector approach the harbingers of death for wizarding society. Not wishing to frighten the Thestral, Nadira turns herself invisible and hides her presence from all as she observes from a large, sturdy branch.


    A Thestral whickers softly and rubs its head into Rowan''s hand. A soft smile flits across Rowan''s face as she gently strokes the Thestral. "Tenebrus," she said, "that is your name is it not? Mm, Hagrid gave you a good, solid name." And how she knew, well, she just knew and had no way of explaining it. (That and well, Hagrid had told the brats the Thestral''s name in Potter''s timeline as it was the first Thestral foal born to the herd within the Forbidden Forest.)


    Reaching into her pouch at her side, Rowan removes a packet of dried jerky, she kept for snacks and tosses out pieces of the jerky to the Thestral, who nimbly catches them. The warm scene is interrupted by the sound of a twig loudly snapping causing Rowan''s to turn towards the source, while the Thestral flutters its wing in threat and bares its fanged teeth in the direction of the sound. From the darkness emerges a robbed figure that carries the scent of burned herbs, raggedy oily hair, and red eyes that are always distant, Professor Ariel Zephyros, the Divination professor.


    "It is a bit late to be patrolling, Prefect Prince," Professor Zephyros kindly remarked in his usual dreamy tone of voice. "And especially all the way out here."


    "My apologies, Professor Zephyros, I had a bit of trouble sleeping, and I thought a night walk might help," Rowan nonchalant lied. "Though I will admit, I did wander off much more than I originally intended to. I shall make haste and return to the Slytherin quarters."


    "Not to worry, Prefect Prince, I shall accompany you back," Professor Zephyros replied with a peculiar grin. "I was merely appreciating starry night as well. I can assure you; it shall be no trouble at all, Prefect Prince."


    "Of course, Professor," Rowan thanked with a poker face. "Just a moment, please."


    Gently reaching up, Rowan tenderly rubs the face of Tenebrus, before leaning over and whispering, "Follow silently." Rowan knew for a fact that Nadira was nearby and would hear her as she had spotted the snake coiled on a branch, before turning invisible.


    The Thestral makes a loud huff and shakes its reptilian-like head as its white eyes flicker uneasily towards the figure of Professor Zephyross. "Shh, off you go now," Rowan said in a louder voice. Stepping back, she gently slaps Tenebrus on the rump and sends the Thestral trotting back into the forest to return to its herd.


    The Thestral quickly vanishes into the woods, and Rowan turns around in one swift motion allowing her wand to fall into her hand. However, she keeps her arms as relaxed as possible to not show the wand carefully held in her hand that is hidden by her cloak. The two of them are silent as they walk down the narrow and dark path without a lantern except for the dim moonlight streaming faintly overhead.


    "I am frankly astonished, Professor," Rowan finally interrupted the silence. "I did not think that you could see the Thestral herd, and even more surprising your actions, sir."


    "And why is that Prefect Prince?" Professor Zephyros dreamily replied with a slight trickle of interest visible plaint to see in his eyes. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B8_51538071111395102 for visiting.


    "Well, you are the Divinations professor, sir," Rowan matter-of-factly murmured. "I would presume that one such as yourself would find Thestral''s as omens of misfortune and even death. But then again, I never took Divination. I suppose that I do have a lapse of education in that regard and could merely be misinformed."


    Professor Zephyros''s lips twitch for a moment with a smile or some other suppressed emotion is only known to him. Eagerly nodding his head, he murmurs, "Though Thestral''s can only be seen by those who have witnessed death, they are not truly dark or evil creatures. In fact, they are rather intelligent and caring creatures, it is simply their appearance that has sentenced them to such a cruel fate by the wizarding masses."


    "Yes, life is rather ironic like that," Rowan conversed in small talk. "Why just some weeks ago, I was reading the most current biograph of Barry Winkle. I find it amazing that he''s even the predecessor of the dearly departed Nicholas Flammel, who was born in 1326. Not many seem to recall the fact, but Barry Winkle was born in 1236 and is easily the oldest wizard alive without the use of even the Philosopher''s Stone."


    Rowan dramatically paused to contemplatively add, "And might I point out that he also lacks the power of Merlin, Professor Dumbledore, Gellert Grindelwald, or that of any of the countless wizards and witches that have been born throughout the countless centuries and the rest of the world. Ironically, he has outlived them all, it is something quite wonderous and peculiar, do you not think, Professor?"


    "Yes, it certainly is a mystery," Professor Zephyros answered with a bit of a sour expression. "Life is simply unfair at times and gifts that which is most precious and desired above all t to those that are seemingly undeserving of such a gift. Life is the most cruel and fickle, Prefect Prince, you would do well to remember that"


    Rowan ignored the remark and pressed on. "In Barry Winkle''s Biography, he mentions in passing meeting those that knew the First Headmaster of Hogwarts, Marcellus. The First Headmaster of Hogwarts is rarely if ever mentioned even though he was trusted enough by the four founders of Hogwarts to become the first Headmaster of Hogwarts. He surely must have been much more than he appeared to be,"


    Professor Zephyros''s dreamy eyes become more focused as they lose their dazed appearance as Rowan rambles on as if failing to have noticed the Divination Professor''s actions as she continued to spin her tale.


    "Intrigued by the mystery, I naturally read up on the First Headmaster of Hogwarts, but there is not much written by Marcellus. Nor is there a Headmaster portrait of him except for a statue on the Hogwarts ground. It is a strange occurrence, but there truly is not much to be found on him except for brief snippets. Though one of those snippets did intrigue me in passing for it mentioned that Hogwarts once had a guardian creature."


    Professor Zephyros face hardens as he seems to become seemingly awake as his gaze begins to gain an unnatural chill. Was the Prince child attempting to test the waters? And yet the prideful part of him could not accept such a fact. It was a mere child, and Prince or no, he had defeated for more powerful foes then the girl before him.

 Chapter 658 - Patrolling â…©

    Ignoring the silence on Professor Zephyros'' part, Rowan went on recounting the tale. However, Professor Zephyros intently listened attempting to find a lie, but to his displeasure, he found that everything being spoken by Prefect Prince was the truth even with his discerning ability. But the truth is subjective, and not all truths are that which they appear to originally be.


    "But it must be all balderdash as there is no other mention about such a thing being in any other historical record including A History of Hogwarts by Bathilda Bagshot," Rowan mused out loud. "I presume it is merely a tall tale like that of Salazar Slytherin''s, Chamber of Secrets. And as his descendants, the Prince family has never been aware that the fictional tale is real nor has grandfather never mentioned such a secret to Severus and me. And I am certain that Grandfather would have never kept such a matter of importance especially concerning our heritage."


    Rowan blinks as if awakening from a trance and turns her head to bow in a rueful fashion. "Pardon me, sir, I did not mean to ramble," she muttered with her eyes downcast and seemingly contrite. "But I do so become vexed upon hearing the jaded whispers regarding the so-called, Chamber of Secrets, and the misrepresentation of our ancestor even until this day."


    Professor Zephyros'' expression loses its steely glint and returns to its normal dreamy visage. "That is perfectly understandable, Perfect Prince," suppressing a yawn as though tired, he adds, "My apologies, Prefect Prince, but it would appear that I am much more tired than I originally believed myself to be."


    "No, I should be the one asking for your pardon, Professor," Rowan generously said. "I shall not take up any of your time. Please allow me to go ahead and you may leisurely continue with your observations of the night sky."


    "Then I would find myself very much obliged," Professor Zephyros replied as Rowan Prince tilts her head at him, before walking forward and all too soon disappears around a dark bend. Her footsteps can be heard a bit longer as they crush tree leaves underfoot, before growing faint and utterly fading away.


    The figure of Professor Zephyros remains still and standing there until a cool voice erupts from his throat. "That conversation was rather perturbing, Zephyros. And though the Prince girl did not lie, I still am not convinced."


    "No, Rowan is far too busy with her Prefect duties to suspect otherwise," interjected, the youthful voice of a young female witch. The second youngest out of them, their second youngest appendage as a very young vessel had been acquired at the beginning of the school year. "And Severus has been avoiding Lily and Lily has been quiet on the subject itself. A youthful disagreement, but neither of their pride will permit them to bow their heads in a sincere apology."


    "Mm, can she be converted?" Pensively said a witch with a soothing voice.


    "We have yet to try," said the dream voice of Professor Zephyros. "But the muggleborn girl fulfills all of the requirements for a vessel, we need only act."


    "Mm, but she is at Hogwarts," rebuked a witch with a shrill voice. "A ceremony is required; moreover, the elder female Prince is present. She is sensitive to ward magic; she will certainly sense any attempt to weaken the Hogwarts barriers."


    "Then we shall wait and see," declared the frigid voice of the primary host. "We have time, and the muggleborn witch possesses no means which to protect herself."


    "No," interjected the voice of the young female witch. "The Prince women''s actions caused the wards of Hogwarts to be sealed. There are no more cracks to exploit, and there can only be three of us present at any time. And that is rapidly changing as we speak for the wards have begun repairing themselves ever since the Hunter''s moon. The cracks in the wards are healing so rapidly that one of us soon in the nearby future may even be forced to leave leaving only two vessels behind."


    "Then we shall wait until the time she graduates from Hogwarts," whispered a chorus of voices in unison.


    A witch with a poisoned honeyed voice interjected with a cackle, "The puppet returns within three nights time. The puppet will do that which we require and force the reluctant vessel to accept us and become our latest appendage."


    "A valuable appendage," chided the witch with a shrill voice. "But the transitioning vessel has been quite stubborn, and we have been forced to send another fragment to convert him. We have had a great measure of success, and soon, he shall become one with us."


    "One," the voices eerily chorused.


    "What have we seen?" Interrupted, a cool voice.


    "Sagittarius runs before Capricornus, the traveler comes and as does the archer," Professor Zephyros dreamily muttered, before frowning. "But I saw the appearance of a Grim residing at the bottom of my afternoon teacup. We best tread with care for Death is near and will seek any advantage to cause us harm."


    "We watch," they said in unison as the dreamy gaze of Professor Zephyros returns.


    Letting a loud sleepy yawn, Professor Zephyros dreamily blinks again. "Mm, it''s time for bed," he mused to himself, before beginning to walk down the path.


    Behind him, a silent shadow flits through the air nearing ever closer to the impervious figure of Professor Zephyros. There is no sound, no sudden warning except for a shiver of unease that races down Professor Zephyros'' back. Reaching for his wand, Professor Zephyros far too late, he lets out a pained gurgle as powerful venomous fangs tear his throat open and he falls to the cold ground. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B9_51538119178118261 for visiting.


    Within seconds, Professor Zephyros bleeds out as he futilely presses his hand to his gushing neck as the ground becomes dark and painted wet. The powerful venom acts immediately, and his gaze grows dim and stiff. His eyes frantically dart around, but nary a trace nor shadow can be seen of his hidden attacker. It was no spell, but a living, breathing creature.


    The panicked look on Professor Zephyros'' face fades away as a much more relaxed and almost relieved expression appears on his visage. Staring above at the darkness, the tips of Professor Zephyros''s lips twitch into the faintest of smiles. He croaks a muffled gurgle and which the only broken words that can be understood as "Fogey."


    As if finally putting down a great weight, Professor Zephyros lets out a sigh as his dreamy eyes become dull, and the weak hand gripping his slippery neck slides limply to the floor. From the chest of Professor Zephyros, a black rune symbol of a Hydra appears as if screaming, before fading to smoke and is blown away by the chilly autumn wind into nothing. From the shadow emerges the figure of Nadira, who glows brightly beneath the moonlight. Peering up above the trees, she sees the figure of Rowan slowly descend and come to rest on the ground.


    "Mm, the ruse would have been up, if he would have just looked up, but I suppose there is something to say about his arrogance working in our favor," Rowan mused to herself as she stared at the dying corpse.


    Turning to gaze at Nadira, Rowan arches her brow at the innocent blinking serpent. "Really, Nadira, I said to watch and follow not him, not to kill him," she chided in exasperation.


    Nadira sheepishly flicks her tongue at Rowan. "But protector it is my mortal enemy!" Nadira hissed indignantly. "It slew my mother, and I have sworn to avenge her!"


    Rowan did not soften her gaze at Nadira''s words. "Nadira, I am the first most person, who foremost wishes to see our enemy dead. But Professor Zephyros knew much, and he would have possibly led us the other vessels as well. And now, once more, we do not know who our enemy is, but our enemy will now be on guard as one of their own is dead."


    Nadira''s head wilts sadly as she whimpers, "I am sorry, protector."


    "It is what it is, and we shall make do as such," Rowan sighed as she gently rubbed the warm, but smooth, serpent head of Nadira in an effort to console her. Withdrawing her hand, she lets out a very loud yawn at the late hour. "Come, we must rid ourselves of the corpse."


    Nadira nods her head, before opening her mouth impossibly wide and swallowing the corpse whole. Rowan flinches and turns green at seeing hastily turning away from the gut-wrenching scene, she closes her eyes and breathes deeply in order not to hurl. Thankfully, since she was floating away above the ground, she did not have the scent wafting up to her as the breeze carried the scent away from her.


    Once Nadira had finished swallowing the corpse, but her body to Rowan''s great disturbance remained flat as if the serpent had not just swallowed an entire grown man whole. With ease, Nadira rose into the air as Rowan solemnly said, "Do not wander around, Nadira, and if so only when invisible. And trust no one except those that are bound to keep your secret, is that understood?"


    "Yes, protector," Nadira grumbled reluctantly as her tongue fluttered in the air.


    "No hurry back to the lake," Rowan instructed.


    "Will you not be returning, protector?" Nadira curiously asked.


    "I shall return to Hogwarts in my own way," Rowan truthfully replied, "but we cannot be seen together."


    "Very well, protector," Nadira mumbled, before turning invisible and flying back to the lake.


    Closing her eyes, Rowan peers into her mind mapscape and finds that the map is empty, before teleporting back just outside of the Slytherin quarters. With a semi-yawn, she mumbled the password before stumbling into the dimly lit common room and up to her quarters. The day''s events all hit her at once and she collapsed exhausted onto the bed with her clothes still on. She only paused to kick her cloak and boots off; she tugged the covers over her head and closed her eyes.


    With the last smidgeon of ability, Rowan checked her mapscape and did not find anyone making their way to or from the Forbidden Forest except for Hagrid. Releasing her mapscape, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep, fatigued sleep. She did not stir at all that night despite her continuous nightmares until morning that involved the Basilisk from the Chamber of Secrets.


    However, elsewhere in the castle, a female in the girl''s dormitory is unable to sleep that night having felt Professor Zephyros''s death. Either it was a coincidence or there was someone hunting them within the castle? Hogwarts bore watching and she would, but she could not do so alone. Thankfully, a new vessel had been acquired at the start of the term, and none would ever suspect him.

 Chapter 659 - Yet Again?!

    Much like three years ago, a familiar scene is taking place in Hogwarts. Dawn had yet to arrive as the sky had only just begun to lighten, and turn a violet color on the horizon. There was a chilly, brisk morning air as the Deputy Headmaster strides determinedly towards the Headmaster''s quarters until she arrives before the ugly gargoyle, which guards the way.


    The figure of Professor Minerva McGonagall can be seen wearing a fluffy, red bed robe tightly wrapped around her body to keep the castle''s chill away. Her dark hair hangs loosely around her shoulders, while her sharp eyes gleam brightly with a tough of crow''s feet around them. Her square glasses hang neatly on the bridge of her nose as her lips twitch in a frown.


    "Exploding Bon-Bon''s," Professor McGonagall grumbled as the Gargoyle moved loudly to the side, before heading up the spiraling staircase. As the staircase rises higher and higher, Minerva McGonagall cannot help, but wonder to herself as to why the Headmaster''s passwords were always an itinerary of sweets? Though then again, the Albus truly did have an awful sweet tooth. There was never a single time that she could not recall when she had not seen him with some sort of sweet on him or offering a sweet to another.


    The spiraling stairs come to a halting stop before a gleaming oak door with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffin. Minerva only politely knocks as usual and does not wait for a response as she knew the Headmaster would already be up at the early hour. A still slightly sleepy-looking Dumbledore is seated at his desk in a fluffy blue robe with a matching colored nightshirt and nightcap.


    The scent of a freshly brewed Mocha Frappuccino drifts through the air. Ever since the house elves had requested pay and days off, the house elves had gone to extraordinary lengths to better serve. Ignoring the wonderful foods, they had returned with that also included drinks. Every morning was a surprise and delight for Albus Dumbledore. There had never been such a variety of drinks before that he eagerly found himself partaking in every single drink that was presented before him. Why it was like Christmas every day! Although, there were some drinks which he did not care to finish, and the house elves understood that it was a drink that was never to be served again.


    "Oh, good morning to you too, Minerva," Dumbledore greeted her rather good-naturedly with glittering child-like blue eyes peeking out from half-moon spectacles.


    "Albus, I fear that it has happened again," Minerva duly replied with resignation visibly heard in her voice.


    Dumbledore blinked owlishly at her in bewilderment. "I am afraid, Minerva, you will have to be more concise. Was it Peeves again?"


    "No, Albus, but rather Professor Zephyros is missing," Minerva replied in a dry tone.


    "Oh, dear, how most worrisome," Dumbledore said as he gently tugged on his long beard. "And you are certain that Professor Zephyros has not simply wandered off again into the Forbidden Forest to communicate with the Spirits again? He is rather prone to wandering off as you well know."


    "I thought as much, but I found Hagrid wandering in from the Forbidden Forest," Minerva flatly murmured. "According to Hagrid, he was in the forest all night, and he never encountered Professor Zephyros at his usual spots. And Filch was most insistent that Professor Zephyros had yet to return as Mrs. Norris did not encounter our Divination Professor all night long not even once during her patrol."


    A flash of scarlet and gold feathers flash as Fawkes glides away from his perch, before coming to perch on the Headmaster''s chair. Fawkes lets out a chiding cry, before Dumbledore sighs and says, "Well, in that case, Minerva, if you would round up all the Head of Houses and the Prefects; and have them search the grounds and the castle, I shall begin by inspecting some of Professor Zephyros usual spots including his personal quarters."


    Dumbledore paused and glanced at the delicious steaming mug sitting on his desk. "But first, I shall finish this lovely drink before me."


    Minerva stopped herself from replying, "Filch and Mrs. Norris have already setoff to awaken the Four House Heads." Instead, she cryptically replies, "Very well, Headmaster," before turning on her heels. If you asked her, the Divination''s Professor would not be sorely missed. The man constantly smelled of herbs, and frankly, she thought the subject of Divination would at long last be finally retired!


    Before Minerva closes the door behind her, she hears the headmaster remark to himself, "Well, at least it was not Professor Prince. Mm, Reginald Prince would not be an easy man to appease."


    With a shudder, Minerva shuts the door behind her and rapidly hurries away. Most certainly not! She had met the man for the first time during the past year, and she had found herself awestruck and utterly terrified of him. There was a coldness to him, which Albus had never possessed even at the height of his power.


    No, Albus for all his power and machinations was rather warm, but Reginald Prince was anything but that. There was a deadliness to him that could not be feigned and only belonged to those that were acutely familiar with death. And she like the rest of the Professors had heard the rumors of the legendary dueling champion, all great without a doubt, some were less than savory and quite dark. And after having personally met the man, she was under no illusion that said rumors had a very likelihood of being true.


    The point certainly had been proven with the hiring of Georgine Prince to fulfill the vacant role of Professor for the Defense Against the Dark Arts. As the Deputy Headmaster, she had found Georgine Prince to be rather disorienting. Ignoring the temperament of the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor, and though lacking when in comparison to her elder brother''s power, Georgine Prince was a powerful witch herself and was extraordinarily sensitive to magic.


    Why just the other day, whilst they were gathered in the staff room, Professor Prince had without asking proceeded to accurately describe some of the spells which each of them had cast earlier that day. According to Georgine Prince, she could still sense some of the lingering magic on each of them. Naturally, they would have all scoffed Professor Prince''s words, if she had not been deadly accurate and had in fact not been present in their classrooms at that time. It had been a bit of a sobering moment and had left them all with a bit of awe towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor including Minerva. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_51538188702903705 for visiting.

 Chapter 660 - Yet Again?! â…¡

    By the time, Minerva reached the staff room, the Head of Houses had gathered inside. staffroom. The staffroom is a long, paneled room full of old mismatched chairs that had seen better days. There is a steaming pot of tea on one of the staff tables, whilst the four House Heads all nurse a cup of tea in their hands.


    Licking his upper lip clean of the milk tea, Professor Slughorn in a tweed-colored bed robe let out a large grumpy huff. His thick warm nightshirt barely reaches the tip of his hairy shins revealing fat, swollen feet stuffed into warm-looking emerald slippers. "There better be a good explanation for being roused at his ungodly hour, Minerva! I can assure you that last I checked all of my Slytherins were still in bed!" Which was a bit of a lie as it had been the Prefects, who had been last to do so.


    "Hear, hear," chimed the voice of Professor Flitwick in agreement, who was wearing a nicely stripped nightcap with a matching nightshirt. Minerva McGonagall flashed Filius Flitwick, a glare causing Flitwick to pull the sash of his bed robe about himself as he stares in fascination at his night slippers.


    Professor Sprout wears a black bed robe and yellow pajamas, and unlike Slughorn wears thick wool boots as slippers. "Come now, Minerva," Professor Sprout hummed as she took another sip of her milk tea. "What is it now? It is not Peeves again is it?" The other House Heads flinch at the mere thought as they all recalled what he had done last time. Apparently, flushing Dung Bomb''s down the pipes was not enough, some of the pipes afterward burst and needed urgent repair afterward.


    "No, it was not Peeves," Minerva answered with no small measure of relief. The poltergeist was a constant headache for all of them, but previous attempts to be rid of Peeves had all ended in failure and far more trouble than they were worth. (Not that they hadn''t tried such as in 1876 by Hogwarts caretaker Rancorous Carp only to cause the entire student body to forcibly be evacuated from Hogwarts and resulting in Rancorous being so traumatized that he retired! And forcing Headmistress Eupraxia Mole''s hand to concede to three of Peeves'' requests to restore peace to Hogwarts. Well, the tentative peace that had existed before at least.)


    "Well, that is a good thing is it not?" Grumbled the voice of Professor Bathsheada Babbling, the petite witch, who wore dark blue pajamas and a fluffy, warm bathrobe. This was not the first-morning meeting she had attended, but this would be the first one before the crack of dawn.


    "A Professor is missing-," Minerva began to say, before being cut off.


    "Not Prince, is it?" Slughorn said in a panic as his eyes darted back in forth. "Reginald Prince will kill us if anything happens to his younger sister!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!-%E2%85%B1_52027584925462344 for visiting.


    Clearly wheezing in panic, Professor Sprout slaps the Slytherin head on the back. "Calm yourself, Horace, and let Minerva finish," Sprout said with a frown, before mumbling under her breath, "Truly, Horace, this is most unbecoming of a Slytherin."


    Seeing all eight pairs of eyes turn towards her, Minerva contains her dislike on her face, and stiffly says, "It would appear that Professor Zephyros is missing."


    All trace of panic vanishes from Slughorn''s face as he visibly lets out a sigh of relief. His beady eyes blink rapidly as he sternly chides, "Minerva, you should have started with that from the very start."


    Minerva merely arches her brow at him causing Slughorn''s eyes to dart away as he reaches into his pocket for a handkerchief to dab at his sweating face. "It would seem that our Divination''s professor had yet to return," Minerva drily said again. "If you would all gather your Prefects and begin the search within the castle, I will begin to assemble the rest of the Professors to aid in the search within the Forest and Hogsmeade."


    "But Professor Zephyros is prone to wandering off to commune with the Spirits," Professor Sprout interjected. "Surely, there is no need to awaken us to search for the man?"


    "I am well aware of Professor Zephyros tendencies, Pomona, but the Headmaster has requested that a search be conducted," Minerva replied in a bland tone of voice.


    Seeing the Deputy Headmaster''s stern gaze, the four heads of Houses slurp down the rest of their milk tea, before bustling away to awaken their Prefects at the early hour. Slughorn huffs and puffs as he makes his way down to the dungeons all the while grumbling to himself. Pausing outside of the Slytherin quarters, he speaks the password, "Unitatis."


    The word, Unity, was a contradictory password to have especially for the Slytherins. But considering the massive influx of students that had joined Slytherin for a historical record, it was greatly needed. And especially considering the fact that for the first time ever, Slughorn had a surplus of detentions and snakeling''s to deal with; why even he had noticed the issue as it had taken precious time away from his Slug Club and social dinners. In fact, he had failed to successfully host since the start of the term as he was always pulled away from socializing by being forced to attend to his house. It simply was unheard of!


    Lurching into the Slytherin common room area, Slughorn muttered, a spell that sent a bird-like creature with a missive summoning the Slytherin Prefects. Letting out a grunt, he waddles over to the snack table and readily supplies himself with food, before slumping down in a comfortable chair as the flickering orange flames of the hearth wash over him.


    It was not long after when Severus Prince emerged from the boy''s staircase wearing blue silk pajamas with a thick, fur-lined bed robe. His slippers are warm, wool boots much like that of Professor Sprout. Stifling a yawn, and with his hair hastily pulled back, Severus reflexively glances at the girl dorms to see the fully dressed figure of his twin sister, Rowan.


    Arching his brow at his twin, Severus without any words being uttered he clearly said, "How in Merlin''s name did you dress already?"


    With dark rings under her eyes, Rowan scowled back in reply as if saying, "I didn''t."


    Severus blinks in startlement as the cogs begin to turn and understands that his twin must have quite literally fallen into bed last night with all her clothes on. However, he was wise enough not to out Rowan out loud. Who knew what Rowan would? Which only made him shiver and tuck his neck further into his robes.


    Slughorn had missed the entire voiceless conversation between the two. Finishing up the last bit of a scone, he wh.i.p.s the crumbs clean off his mustache. "Prefect''s Prince, Professor Zephyros is missing, and the Prefects are to search the castle," he instructed, carefully leaving out the fact that he should be aiding in the search as well. "I shall return to my quarters to dress and will shortly join you afterward."


    Rowan and Severus hide their knowing frowns as they exchange each other''s gazes. As usual, their head of house was going to leave the brunt of the work to the two of them. Severus softly sighs, while Rowan''s face carefully goes blank. It was obvious as to why and how Riddle literally got away with murder.


    With Slughorn as his Head of House, Riddle could have literally walked around the dungeons with the Basilisk in tow and Slughorn would have been none the wiser. No wonder, Slytherin had easily become a cesspit of dark wizards. It only highlighted the importance of proper a.d.u.l.t supervision!


    With a loud grunt, Slughorn heaves his bulk out of his chair and waddles back to his personal quarters. Seeing the figure of Slughorn exit first, the two of them stay silent for a few moments until the wall swings shut behind him. Severus is the first to break the silence by saying, "This is a first even for you, Rowan."


    "I cast a freshening charm," Rowan darkly said as she walked over to the snack table and stuffed her mouth with a handful of cookies, before washing them down with hot tea. "And might I remind you that I only did so, because you requested it!"


    "Fair enough," Severus mumbled as he stifled a yawn with his hand. Blinking moisture out of his eyes, he adds, "We best get to it then."


    Rowan does not answer except to stuff several bakery sweets into her robes, before following after Severus. The sun had yet to rise and they were already performing their tedious Prefect duties. And to think that she had thought that the Triwizard Tournament had been bad! How utterly na?ve she had been¡­

 Chapter 661 - Yet Again?! â…¢

    The figure of Professor Albus Dumbledore can be seen striding through the castle. Through the windows outlooking the cold grounds, the sky remains dark with a tendril of a lighter violet color on the horizon signaling the approach of dawn. As he strides through the stone, draft morning halls, the hem of his nightshirt rides up to reveal the tip of his boney, pale ankles.


    At long last, Albus arrives at the corridor of a winding off shooting tower, where Professor Zephyros resided down the hall from the Divination classroom. To his astonishment, he sees the figure of a young student making their way down the corridor. The boy in question is a third-year Ravenclaw with clipped, stiff hair, and pink flushed cheeks with a bright gaze, J.E. Prewitt.


    The third-year Ravenclaw visibly startles, before grinning up at Professor Dumbledore. "Good morning, sir!" J.E. Prewitt chirpily greeted the Headmaster.


    Albus Dumbledore blinks owlishly behind his half-moon spectacles that slide down a tach the ridge of his crooked nose. "Why Mr. Prewitt, I find myself amazed that you are up at this early hour and much less than you have come to see, Professor Zephyros? Might I inquire as to the nature of your business, young man?"


    J.E. Prewitt ruefully shrugs and says, "I confess, I am not particularly good at Divination, sir. And Professor Zephyros said that if I ever had any questions or needed aid that I ought to come down and ask him. And with, er, how things are going, sir, I won''t be getting passing marks in the subject.


    And Captain Barrett Boone says that all Quidditch team members need to have Passing Grades in every subject at least if we are to remain on the team. And since, I''m the reserved seeker and with Asha Patil being a 6th year and all, her last year will be next year. The Captain and Patil are hoping that I''ll be properly trained and seasoned by the time she graduates."


    "Well, I commend your captain for preparing and being that farsighted," Albus truthfully said as he was impressed with the Ravenclaw Quidditch Captain''s enthusiasm and foresight for the game.


    "Mm, Captain Boone is the best, sir!" J.E. Prewitt said with a fervent expression. "The Quidditch Cup will be ours this year for sure!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!-%E2%85%B2_52027653091280615 for visiting.


    "We shall see, Mr. Prewitt," Albus said with a child-like twinkle in his blue eyes. "Now young man returning to the subject on hand, how is Professor Zephyros?"


    "Er, right, Professor Dumbledore," J.E. Prewitt responded. "Well, when I knocked on the Professor''s quarters and classroom, I didn''t hear any response, sir. I thought he might be wandering off observing the stars or for some sort of Divination ritual as he is prone to doing. I thought to try my luck again later for true."


    "I see," Albus mused, before sending the boy a reassuring glance. "Very well, now please return to Ravenclaw Tower, Mr. Prewitt."


    "Yes, sir!" The third-year Ravenclaw enthusiastically answered, before marching off with a skip in his step as he happily returned to the Ravenclaw Tower not denoting anything amiss with the absence of the Divination Professor. It wasn''t the first time that Professor Zephyros had failed to appear nor show up very late!


    Walking over first to the classroom of Professor Zephyros, Albus Dumbledore knocks thrice and loudly says, "Professor Zephyros are you in?" Not hearing any sound or sign of movement coming from inside the classroom, he adds, "Professor Zephyros, then I shall proceed to enter the premise."


    With a flick of his wand and being the Headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus can easily enter the locked classroom. Professor Zephyros''s classroom had been a somewhat neat area. There were crystal balls, teacups, and various other Divination materials along with an array of desks in semi-circle rows with Professor Zephyros'' desk in the middle of the classroom.


    Upon further inspection of the desk of Professor Zephyros, Albus only finds quills, pens, an inkpot, essays, a bushel of herbs, and a smoking pipe. Beyond that, there was nothing to note except for textbooks, which were all a bit in disarray on the bookshelf in the corner of the classroom. Most of the books did not look to have been read all that often, but others looked remarkedly well-read with folded page corners and book spines.


    Still not feeling concerned, Albus quite cheerful made his way out of the classroom and towards Professor Zephyros'' quarters. Knocking thrice and announcing his presence as before, he once more waited, before entering the personal quarters of Professor Zephyros. A bit of a furrow appeared on Albus''s brow at seeing the state of the personal quarters of Professor Zephyros.


    There were belongings carelessly strewn across the chamber with an unmade bed that had clothes scattered across the linen sheets. The drawers and closet all hang open with the contents hastily pulled out. Most personal items were gone except for those carelessly left behind. A piece of fluttering parchment on the corner of a desk pinned by a crystal ball catches Albus''s attention.


    Walking over Albus with the tip of his wand lights a nearby candle, before pulling the parchment close. The writing is hastily scribbled and signed, but still, Albus recognized the handwriting as belonging to Professor Zephyros. Still, this was most, unlike the Divination Professor. Then again, Professor Zephyros was a strange young man most often than not lost in daydreams that only he knew of.


    Pulling himself out of his reflections, Albus peers down and begins to read.


    "To whomever, it may concern,


    I, Ariel Zephyros have been called away by the Spirits. I have heeded their call, and I shan''t return. Also, I tether my official resignation notice effective immediately to Professor Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts. And though I am sad to part in such a manner, the Spirits wait for no one! And my grand journey has begun!


    May the Spirits be with you,


    Yours Truly,


    Ariel Zephyros."


    Albus blinks and rereads the letter slowly, before remarking out loud. "Well, I suppose that is a relief to know that the young man is alright. Still to do so with the term already started is most unsightly on the boy''s part."


    Sighing to myself, Albus carefully folds the letter and pockets the note. He would have to recall the staff and inform the student body at breakfast that Professor Zephyros had departed on a journey to connect with the Great Beyond and had no known return. Naturally, a new Divination Professor would have to be found, which would be quite difficult at this time of year.


    However, if Albus was sincere, he''d rather the subject be completely done away with. He rather disliked the subject despite having taken it in his youth. Relying solely on the belief of destiny or some distant future had never served anyone well including Gellert.


    A trace of emotion flashes across Albus''s face before his face closes off. He turns away and briskly strides out from the classroom, before firmly shutting the door behind him. The Board would have to be informed, and no doubt the Chairman, young Lucius Malfoy would not be pleased to learn of the news especially with the winter holidays still distantly off for more than a month. Still, in the meanwhile, the Professors would have to take turns teaching the class including Albus himself.


    And on that note, Albus went forth to inform his staff, who would not be pleased with being forced at such an early hour especially one, Georgine Prince, who had murder in her eyes. Not that Albus was worried, most certainly not! But he did subtly place several professors in the line of fire between his own physical being and that of the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. There was no telling what Georgine Prince might be capable of¡­...

 Chapter 662 - Yet Again?! â…£

    The icy handsome, pale, long-haired blond, Lucius Malfoy strides down the hallway to the deliberation chamber almost fashionably late, but not for true as it simply did not do for a Hogwarts Board Chairman to be late before his own board. His elegant opera cloak flutters behind him and his walking stick makes a sharp, almost rhythmic clang against the floor.


    Lucius paused before the great oak doors to ensure that his clothes are perfect before pushing the doors open and entering the floor. The other eleven board members glance up some with amus.e.m.e.nt in their eyes, others have resigned, blank faces, or like Mrs. Bly irritated at his arrival nearly at the hour. "Good evening, members of the Hogwarts Board," Lucius coolly said as he took his seat, before stylishly removing his leather gloves. "I presume that the board members are doing well?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!-%E2%85%B3_52027716190403864 for visiting.


    "Why must you always wait until the hour is nigh upon us, Chairman Malfoy?" Asked, older bronzed witch with kohl-lined eyes, and dark salt-peppered hair, Fiona Bly, Mrs. Bly. In a soothing, patient voice, she adds, "But I suppose that it cannot be helped considering your youth and lack of expertise."


    A bout of silence follows her statement as the board members eye the two. The strife between Chairman Malfoy and Mrs. Bly had been slowly coming to a head. There was always tension at every meeting, but Chairman Malfoy had been rather calm and collected avoiding every maneuver. But as of late, an irked emotion could be seen in the depths of his eyes suggesting that his patience was wearing thin. Even those who were on friendlier terms began to slowly distance themselves from Mrs. Bly. The Chairman Malfoy held the majority, and Mrs. Bly did not, and they certainly were not fool''s to side with her and gain the unwanted ire of the Chairman.


    "What does my youth have anything to do with my appointment to Chairman, Mrs. Bly?" He leisurely asked with a cool smile. "I have more than adequately proven that prowess and expertise do not go hand in hand with age. This year, ALONE, the Board has received the highest recorded number of donations and letters of approval from the Hogwarts sponsors and parents. And not to mention the fact that it was former Chairman Magellan, who personally appointed my position at that time, and the Board voted in approval of my appointment."


    A cold gleam appeared in Lucius''s eye as he mercilessly says, "However, for some time I have noted Mrs. Bly that you are unable to be partial in your judgment. As such, I, Lucius Malfoy, Chairman of the Board nominate that Mrs. Bly is removed from her position as Hogwarts Board Member. Rather than putting her own agenda aside, she has time and time again wasted our time to win petty arguments."


    "This is utterly preposterous!" Mrs. Bly roared losing her usual smoothing, patient tone of voice that becomes shrill. Pointing her finger at him, she hisses, "This is tyranny! How can the board not see that the Chairman is overstepping his boundaries!"


    Sitting near Mrs. Bly is a wizard with dark hair and thin lips. Maxwell Zheng, a descendant of the famous Chinese explorer thoughtfully turns his almond-shaped gaze towards his friend, Leif Amundsen. The wizard in question has clear eyes, wiry, but neatly trimmed hair. He has a strong gaze, and cleft chin, and is also a descendant of the famous Norwegian explorer.


    (The two wizards were original board members, before the board split and half departed with the former Chairman, Decimus Magellan to form the board for the Quattor schools for wizarding, muquib, and squib children. The endeavor was wildly successful as after the first month of school as purebloods by the droves sent their own children to attend after having seen their squib children return with far better educated their siblings residing at home with tutors. Those that had not yet sent their children were making arrangements to have them join after the winter holidays. And naturally, the Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins was reaping in the benefits as more purebloods were unsurprisingly viewing her as one of them and were far more likely to vote in favor of a progressive legislature than against it.)


    Maxwell Zheng and Leif Amundsen share one final nod amid the whispers before in unison saying, "We second the motion of Chairman Malfoy." They knew who to side with, and even they had to agree that Mrs. Bly as of late had been growing tediously on their nerves. It was fine to have disagreements with other board members, but not to force the board to stagnate unable to proceed forward stuck on irrelevant details.


    "What?!" Mrs. Bly sputtered in disbelief as one of her last remaining supporters rises to their feet in protest.


    The haughty wizard in expensive couture furrowed his rather stern, proud features. "This is utterly outrageous!" Garrick Arnold loudly protested. "Mrs. Bly has done nothing to deem her removal from the board! I concur with Mrs. Bly''s words that this is only a sign of utter despotism from Chairman Malfoy!"


    One of the new board members after the transition, Francesca De Leon purses her full lips. She had almost almond-shaped eyes with a liveliness to them, slightly olive tinted, with a full Spanish curved figure. The beautiful Spanish descended witch flashed her bewitching, lively eyes at the haughty wizard and wrinkled her nose at him.


    "Oh? Well, I beg to differ, Arnold," Francesca loudly said. "Mrs. Bly has caused our board meetings to come to a standstill to the point we are behind on paperwork as she nitpicks at every single detail. It is fine to be detail-oriented, but this has gone beyond what is considered normal, but rather a blatant smearing campaign to find fault with any of Chairman Malfoy''s actions!"


    Garrick Arnold sputters indignantly as a red flush creeps over his pale cheeks. "This, this-!" Whirling about he turns to face one of the older newer board members, Frederick Livingstone. A more moderate board member, who had at times sided with them. "What do you have to say, Livingstone?!"


    The older wizard with busy untrimmed brows, a square face, and puffy, wild hair raises his pensive gaze to meet that of Garrick Arnold. "I concur with the assessment of Miss De Leon," Frederick Livingstone steadfastly answered to the disbelief of Garrick Arnold and Mrs. Bly.


    "Although there are points in the past on which I doubly agreed with Mrs. Bly on their importance being addressed," Frederick Livingstone stoutly declared, "that does not mean I agree with Mrs. Bly. In fact, a record of my casting vote will show that I have voted virtually against Mrs. Bly in all motions for approval. Mrs. Bly has gone from presenting an alternative view to openly seeking contention and to stalemate to the progress of the board."


    Garrick Arnold weakly slumps back into his seat in disbelief as other board members voice their sentiments of sharing the same opinion except for Izuki Sato, (one of the new board members). His long sleek black hair is pulled back into a rather elegant top know. His almond-colored eyes are solemn and grave demonstrating the blood of his samurai wizard ancestry. His robes are more oriental styled, but they are demure in their own fashion sense.

 Chapter 663 - Yet Again?! â…¤

    Noticing Sato''s silence, and rather impatient at this point, Mrs. Bly in a forced tone of voice said, "You have yet to voice your opinion, Sato. What do you have to say on the subject?" The board members turn their heads towards the solemn wizard including Lucius Malfoy.


    "A great warrior of my land, Miyamoto Musashi once said, ''Observation and perception are two separate things; the eye that observes is stronger, the eye that perceives is weak," Izuki Sato soberly said with a slightly accented voice. "If we see only the surface then Mrs. Bly exerts beyond her means to ensure perfection, but if we see past, we see that Mrs. Bly has muddled the waters until not even the depths of the river can be seen."


    Izuki Sato paused as he raised his gaze to meet the board members. "I say that it is far better to see the depth of the river than not to see through the murky river waters at all."


    "There we have at," Lucius Malfoy said with a smug expression. "All those in favor of the immediate removal of Mrs. Bly from the Board, please raise your hands?"


    Instantly all hands go up as all board members jump on deck except for Mrs. Bly, and Garrick Arnold. "It is a majority vote against two," Lucius announced with a cold smile of personal satisfaction. "We thank Mrs. Bly for her many years of service, but you are dismissed from your post effective immediately with all rights revoked in correlation to the board. We bid you, the widow, Mrs. Bly, a good evening and a fond farewell." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!-%E2%85%B4_52027805831058445 for visiting.


    Mrs. Bly shakes with fury and narrows her eyes dangerously. "You will all live to regret this, mark my words," she viciously threatened, before grabbing her cloak from her seat and storming out of the chamber. The door loudly slams shut behind her leaving the board members staring at each other in surprise.


    Who would have ever thought the well-composed witch could ever comport herself in such a manner?! They must have been wrong about her character all these years. And like Sato had said, they were not truly seeing that which was before them, but merely looking.


    After a brief momentary lapse of silence, Lucius interrupts the board members'' contemplations and says, "Well, now that has been taken care of, we should discuss the appointment of a new board member in Mrs. Bly''s place. I would like to appoint Secundus Wilkes to the position."


    "It would seem that the Chairman has been planning this for some time," Garrick Arnold darkly grumbled but quiets down at not seeing any of the board members protest at the nomination.


    "Secundus Wilkes, you say?" Leif Amundsen muttered out loud. "Yes, a pureblood, but more of a moderate. And though his firstborn son, S.R. Wilkes was caught up in all the treacherous fiasco-." He paused and sent Chairman Malfoy an assessing glance.


    Lucius caught Leif Amundsen''s glance as his icy, blue eyes remain calm as he says, "Secundus Wilkes was much as a victim as my own father was of his son''s duplicity. And for that same reason alone, he will work all the harder for it." (That and it would redeem the Wilkes family honor and allow them to rejoin polite wizarding society again. Which in other words meant that they would Lucius Malfoy a favor to be called in at any time. He wasn''t that charitable.)


    Leif Amundsen slowly nods his head as Maxwell Zheng says, "If that is indeed the case, Secundus will be an excellent addition to the board. He is a member of the 28 sacred families, and more importantly a true friend of the Potion Master Damocles Belby. It will be an excellent political move as well and gain the board far more sponsors and parents in our favor."


    The board members chime in agreement one by one until Lucius calls for a vote. The vote is unanimous, and says, "As such, Secundus Wilkes will formally be instated as a board member at our next meeting. Now moving onto the next pressing piece of business, I am certain that we all received this morning''s letter stating that Professor Zephyros has mid-term abandoned his post of Divination from the Headmaster of Hogwarts, Professor Dumbledore."


    There is a grimace on several faces as Lucius Malfoy''s upper lip curls up with a bit of a sneer. "Considering that the term has already begun, it will be very difficult to find a replacement. Might I suggest that the archaic class be removed from the Hogwarts curriculum as it does not seem to serve any purpose to the students beyond a waste of their time?"


    Several board members seem to be in agreement by the expressions on their faces, but Francesca interrupts, "Mm, be as that may be, it is still a tradition. And there are those who consider Divination to be a true art form, Chairman Malfoy. There are those that can truly see, and it is for those alone that we ought to keep the subject open for."


    Izuki Sato nods his head in agreement as did Frederick Livingstone, and Garrick Arnold. These three wizards did not usually agree, but occasionally they did. For tradition was an important subject to them and if it could be preserved by them, they would elect to do so.


    Seeing the board so equally divided on the subject, Lucius Malfoy says, "Seeing as we are equally divided, we shall proceed in this manner. The Headmaster of Hogwarts, Professor Dumbledore has until the start of December to find a replacement before the start of the Winter Holidays. If a professor cannot be found, then Divination will remain as a subject at Hogwarts. However, if Professor Dumbledore cannot, then we shall take it as Fate has spoken, and the class shall be removed. Are we all in agreement?"


    The board members unanimously voice their agreement as Lucius Malfoy makes note of it, before proceeding onto the next subject of discussion, Muggle Sports. With bit his lips slightly curled, he says, "It has come to our attention that the children of the Quattor Academies participate in recess and a muggle class termed PHYSICAL EDUCATION."


    The board members murmur to each other with some concentration. Ever since, the subject of Physical Education had been introduced to the children at the Quattor Academies more than just the squibs, muquibs, but other wizarding children were intrigued by said games. Even the purebloods, who were a bit dubious at first quickly approved at seeing their more wild, unruly children become far less energetic and far more obedient upon returning home after wasting their energy at school. As such, some parents especially the parents of strenuous children already at Hogwarts were clamoring for similar clubs or even a once-a-week class to be held for all students to throw their energy into.


    "With that being said parents and other patrons of Hogwarts wish for a similar class to be implemented at Hogwarts for all students at least thrice a week for first and second years, and twice a week for third years and fourth years with the class becoming an optional requisite 5th years and above," Lucius Malfoy grumbled. "I must admit I don''t understand half of the games nor muggle sports that the parents are writing about especially called Footie or FOOT-BALL. What is that? A murderous muggle sport where one uses a cadaver''s foot to play some sort of twisted muggle game?!"


    The pretty Spanish descended witch, Francesca lets out a giggle, before covering her mouth to hide her laughter. With an impishly gleam in her eyes, she good-natured says, "No, Chairman that is not what the game entails. Rather it is called Football or Footie for short because it is a game where solely feet are used to kick and score with a quaffle-like ball. The usage of either hands or arms is absolutely forbidden except for that of the goalie."


    "How utterly barbaric!" Lucius grumbled looking slightly intrigued. "So how does one go about scoring in such a game. And what is this GOL-EE that you speak of?"


    "Well, a goalie is the Keeper for the match," Francesca explained as understanding falls upon the members of the board including Lucius. Soon, the Spanish descended witch launches into a passionate explanation describing the many astounding merits of Football, (aka Soccer). By the end of her passionate speech, even Lucius seems to be more than interested in the muggle game.


    "You mean to say that these muggles hold a World Cup for FOOT-BALL too?" Frederick Livingstone asked in disbelief with his bushy brows arched high.


    "That is correct," Francesca explained. "Just like in the Wizarding World every four years." She was a half-blood and her father; a Spanish Muggle had loved the sport to death. As a child and during the summer holidays when they returned to Spain, they regularly attended the matches of Real Madrid and Barcelona as her father was from Barcelona. Even now a great rivalry existed between the two teams and she was proud to wear the colors of their team, blue and marron!


    "Goodness me, it would seem that they hold some measure of common sense after all," Frederick Livingstone murmured with great astonishment as other board members in agreement. It would seem that the muggles were not as savage as in the past but actually bore some semblance of a proper society.


    The board members feeling more at ease with the subject delve further into the discussion and after some time finally, come to an agreement that such an idea would not be a terrible implementation. They would need time to hire a new professor, a muquib or squib to teach Physical Education and find a class schedule that would work for every single grade year, but the plan would be feasible for the start of the next school year in the Fall. It was a slow process, but the wizarding world was slowly, but surely changing for the better.

 Chapter 664 - The Book of the Dead

    In the days following the unexpected departure of Professor Zephyros from Hogwarts, the students were abuzz with gossip and rumors. Some whispered that the Professor had run off to live with the centaurs found within the forbidden forest. Others said he owed a debt and had run off before his debtors could catch him. While the rest truly believed that he had run off to communicate with the Spirits of the Great Beyond. The professor had been caught enough times daydreaming in the middle of the class that most of his students truly believed that was in fact the case.


    On the other hand, the Prefects, Head Boy, and Head Girl had been relieved of their duties at the announcement during breakfast. It had been tedious enough to wake up early, but to do so for more than one morning would be exhausting and severely set them back for the day. However, the Professors were most unhappy at having to teach another class especially that of Divination. Thankfully, there a few Professors, who volunteered such as Slughorn, and a few others.


    Still, unlike the time before with Professor Stricken, there was no guilt on Rowan''s part as she had not even been the one to kill Professor Zephyros. And yet, she found her mind often returning to the event. What bothered her was not the divination professor''s death, but rather what had occurred afterward! Maybe, she had watched the movie, "ANACONDA," one too many times, but she had always been perturbed at the thought of being eaten alive by a giant snake. She just never thought that one of her nightmares would become a reality¡­.


    Dumbledore had announced at breakfast that Professor Zephyros had left a note explaining his hasty departure. But Rowan knew the truth and as such, that could not be possible as he had been killed by Nadira. Tragically, her body was at its limits after days of patrols and countless tasks and responsibilities that even if she had wanted to keep watch the entire night, her body would not have been capable of achieving such a feat.


    That and Rowan had been having headaches as of late that caused her left eye to throb painfully. She knew that the problem would continue to worsen, but she had no choice, but to wait. The Goblin Master Crafter Wulm had said that the artifact would not be completed until the winter holidays. She could only take a pain-relieving potion for now, but she feared that at the present frequent rate of headaches, she might have to increase the dosage.


    Excluding Rowan''s physical burdens, she had learned one crucial fact, which was there was at least another vessel of Hydra present at Hogwarts. Which could only fill her with unease as she did not have a signal clue of who in the entire Hogwarts population it could be. Because truthfully it could be anyone.


    Bursting out of her reverie, Rowan entered the Ancient Studies Classroom running a bit behind, but not late as Professor Salah, who had yet to enter the classroom. Already seated at the back of the classroom are their three Ravenclaw classmates, Barrett Boone, Ackerley, and Quirke. The latter Barrett Boone is just as handsome as ever flashes her a tiny smile, which causes her to snort and hide a faint fond smile. She hated to admit it, but she did have a bit of a soft spot for the Ravenclaw Quidditch Captain. And the two of them had become friends of sorts during their fake romantic relationship.


    Severus snorts upon seeing the lips of his twin sister twitching upon spotting Barrett Boone, who studied his twin sister with a confused gaze. Severus darkly glared at the Ravenclaw Quidditch Captain, who had so cruelly dumped his sister. He knew that the rumors said that it had been the other way around, but he knew better. Rowan would have never done so such a thing to someone she genuinely liked!


    Barrett Boone seemingly shakes himself awake and turns away to speak to his friends. But his gaze keeps drifting back to Rowan, who sits down next to Severus at the of the class. While Rowan unpacks, Severus continues to send Barrett Boone occasional dark looks as Barrett Boone kept glancing at his twin sister as if befuddled for some peculiar reason.


    Not long after the figure of Professor Salah is seen, who is dressed in her traditional dark blue robes with golden intricate designs on the upper bodice and sleeves. Her olive-skinned curved form looks in the peak of health, while her honey-colored eyes are lined with kohl, while her lips are rich and full. Her dark hair has intricately, tiny woven golden beaded tassels that sway and musically tinkled with each of her movements.


    Ever since the discovery of the puzzle block curse-breaking method, Professor Salah had much higher expectations out of Severus and Rowan to their vast chagrin. Not that they were not honored by her thoughts, but they simply did not have the time nor energy to put even more effort into Ancient Studies than they were already doing. They were already spread thin enough as it was!


    Turning to the chalkboard, Professor Salah waves her wand as the check rises in the air and begins to write ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs on the board, before finally turning to face them. "All Hallow''s Eve will soon be upon us at the end of this month. As we all well know that All Hallow''s Eve is known by many names including Samhain, the Day of the Dead, Halloween, and various others. And I am certain that many of you have practiced in the celebration of this day in some form or another."


    Professor Salah points at the short figure of Ackerley as his bright eyes perk up at being gestured too. "Mr. Ackerley, what do you know about the Book of the Dead?"


    The Ravenclaw blinks for a moment, before replying, "It is much like the muggle book tilted the Bible, which describes the path to the afterlife. In the muggle, Book of the Dead, it is described the perilous journey that the dead undertakes in the afterlife. And which requires the living to perform spells and cast charms on the behalf of the deceased to aid them on their journey through the Great Beyond."


    "Correct, Mr. Ackerley, ten points to Ravenclaw," Professor Salah said, before pointing at the Ravenclaw with neatly combed hair, and perfect robes with nary a stitch out of place. "And as for Mr. Quirke, what is the Book of the Dead known to wizardkind?"


    Quirke solemnly replies, "It is an evil manuscript forged by an evil wizard by the name of Apep."


    "Five points to Ravenclaw, Mr. Quirke," Professor Salah said, before beginning to recount the tale.


    "The true and literal Book of the Dead is said to have been created by a wizard most foul, Apep. Whether he had gone mad or simply thirsted for absolute power is unknown, however, he was in fact a parselmouth and one of the most notorious to ever live," Professor Salah recounted.


    Rowan''s lips pressed into a thin line as she too was a parselmouth. It seemed to be the fate of most parselmouth''s to be seen as villains and only a few as good, and those that were their deeds were always overshadowed by those that had committed such foul and unredeemable crimes. But the world is cruel like that and humans alike are prejudiced, and so once it is formed, an entire race, group, or being is commended for the sins of another.

 Chapter 665 - The Book of the Dead â…¡

    The twinkling of musical beads returned Rowan to the present as she listens to the words of Professor Salah. "There was much drought, famine, war, and plague during that era. It is written that Apep was a priest to a powerful Spirit known to muggle and wizardkind alike by the name of Anubis. With so much death and chaos roaming through the lands of Egypt, none noticed the foul army of the undead that began to stealthily conqueror the land village by the village until at long last word reached the city of Tanis from the mouth of the dying, and sole survivor of one of the countless massacres.


    It is widely believed that Apep''s terrible army was the first-ever made inferni created from murdered slaves, the exiled, and those sentenced to serve as temple acolytes to the Spirit known as Anubis. The city forces rallied far too late, and the city fell within a single night. It was merely the first of many as countless cities fell one after another before the undead army of Apep. Seeing that Apep was nigh unstoppable, a truce was forged between man and that of wizardkind. The two allies marched side by side and met Apep on the battlefield. It was a most terrible and violent battle with much bloodshed, and more than half of the army being slain. In the end, Apep was finally slain by a powerful wizard by the name of Atum, who was named after the sun spirit, Ra, " Professor Salah paused as she saw the intent gaze of her students who raptly listened to her every word.


    "However, both sides were filled with abject fear at the dark arts that Apep had created and forged with terrible bloodshed and horror. Perchance Apep had even found a way around death. Thus, both wizardkind and man agreed to destroy the corpse of Apep, but it was an impossible feat. Apep had ventured into such corrupt, dark paths that even his body was nearly invincible. Still, in the end after much effort, the corpse of Apep was torn into four pieces," Professor Salah paused to ask a question. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B1_52027998567719462 for visiting.


    "For those studying Arithmancy as well, who can tell the archaic symbolization of the number four?"


    Rowan raised her hand, and Professor Salah gestured for Rowan to speak. Lowering her hand, Rowan replies, "The number four has a vast number of meanings, first and foremost the number of fates. And the second is the representation of the Major Arana of the Tarot, the Emperor, who symbolizes the sun, order, and balance. All other meanings will fall under the umbrella of these two meanings."


    "Excellent response, Prefect Prince," Professor Salah murmured with a small smile of pleasure. "Ten points to Slytherin!" She said causing Severus to sniff to himself as he had not taken Arithmancy having instead opted for Divination.


    "Neither did man nor wizardkind believe it was a coincidence either," Professor Salah continued to explain; "They believed it was a sign from the heavens or rather the Sun Spirit, Ra. Determined to prevent the return of Apep or any other wizard the torn corpse of Apep was entrusted to four valiant and powerful warriors from mankind."


    "Each warrior departed on their beasts of burden and left in each of the four cardinal directions: north, south, east, and west to bury the fragment of Apep in distant lands. The warriors and their descendants were to guard for all time Apep''s corpse and never permit for the corpse of Apep to be fully reunited," Professor Salah said with a distant gaze, before peering intently at the students sitting before her.


    "And as for the Book of the Dead, the book was instead torn into thirty parts to be destroyed or hidden away by the bravest of witches and wizards in distant lands. I believe that a vast majority of the book was destroyed, but a portion was not. For even to this day the dark arts of necromancy have yet to be lost to this day," Professor Salah admitted. "Power is a terrible creature that even twists the best of hearts until they are no longer recognizable. And no witch or wizard is above the temptation of such a promise."


    There is a solemn lapse of silence in the classroom once Professor Salah ceased to speak. Seeing the grave expressions of her students, Professor Salah much more lighthearted says, "There is no need to worry yourself, children, as much of the Dark Arts have been lost or destroyed and, in this day, and age very little yet remains in existence. And that which remains in existence is incredibly rare and difficult to come by ordinary means. And I can assure you; that the Ministry of Magic keeps a close eye on those that seek to sell or acquire such items."


    Privately Rowan thinks to herself, that is not necessarily true, Borgin and Burke''s shop remains yet open, despite the Ministries current intervention in Diagon Alley. Which makes one wonder, why exactly such a notorious shop had remained touched? Surely, there is something more to it, even more conceivably, a preexisting contract between the Ministry of Magic and that of the inheritors of the shop. Though one must wonder which Minister of Magic was so daring as to make such a contract as payment for services rendered, and even more importantly, exactly what was purchased that wagered such an elaborate payment that continued even to the present day?


    Rowan is pulled out of her train of thoughts by the musical beads that clink together as Professor Salah moves towards the chalkboard. With a flick of her wand, the chalk begins to move and write ancient hieroglyphics onto the board. "Thankfully with the Book of the Dead mostly lost or destroyed, there are some things that can be learned from the muggle Book of the Dead. Despite the muggle''s lack of magic, the muggles unwittingly preserved many ancient spell matrixes'' that are still used to this day most commonly in runes and warding. If you would all turn to page one hundred and fourteen in your textbook, we shall begin," Professor Salah instructed as the rustling of pages being turned can be heard as textbook pages are turned.


    Once the turning of pages has ceased, Professor Salah faces her class. "There are some aspects of warding that still retain their ancient origins and we continue to practice to this day. In ancient times, it was widely believed that a witch or wizard must belong to one of the four elements, earth, fire, wind, water, and to set a warding the corresponding element is required. But it has since been discovered that it is not the case at all, but rather the runes inscribed into the spell matrix is what defines the ward."


    Professor Salah paused as her kohl-lined eyes swept of her students. "Take, for example, a ward or spell matrix set to attack rather than to defend. To create such a ward or spell matrix triggered must be inscribed with volatile runes that generally are related to Fire to function properly, whilst a ward or spell matrix set for protection will often be inscribed with calm runes resembling that of Earth. And regardless of whether the ancient''s beliefs were correct or not, they believed true, which allowed them to power their wards and spell matrix''s much like our current understanding and perception allows us to do the same in this day and age."


    Rowan nods her head in understanding for such as much had been implied in her Ancient Runes class with Professor Babbling. And though they covered a wide variety of Ancient Runes with Professor Babbling, they did not discuss the usage of such runes in warding and spell matrixes. Then again, it was likely due to the fact that many witches and wizards are interested even to this day and age in the topic. And those that were rare or would later do so for a career such as becoming a Curse Breaker for Gringotts and so forth.


    In fact, there were not many Spell Matrix or Ward Masters still in existence as purebloods trusted very few to renew or have access to their home wards. Those that were trusted were a select few, and their existence was closely guarded by purebloods alike as if said Master were to fall into the wrong hands, it would spell disaster for those that used the master''s services. That and Spell Matrix or Ward Masters were just as wary of purebloods for some families preferred that their secrets permanently remained secrets. And much like the lyric of a certain song goes, "Two can keep a secret if one of them is dead."


    However, Rowan could not argue with the logic and coldness of that quote. She was a Slytherin through and through, and it would be a lie for her to say otherwise. Because not everyone receives a good poker hand, but rather a handful of bad cards.

 Chapter 666 - The Master’s Return

    On the outskirts of a little-known muggle town by the name of Sharmourn is the old Gibbon manor that coldly looks down on the village that peacefully lay in the hills down below. The dark manor is surrounded by thorny overgrown bushes that rustle in the brisk night breeze. Tumbling, dried, sickly-looking leaves scurry and creep up the twisting pathway and past the cold, metal gates that are covered by winding vines. More than a few leaves are caught in the gate and struggle futilely, while others manage to escape and tumble up the hill, past old, decaying trees, before arriving in front of the dark and ancient manor.


    The night is dark as the dim crescent moonlight casts dimly down below casting very dark shadows in around the manor but especially upon the countless tombstones of the Gibbon family that lay behind the ancient manor. The air is heavily filled with tension and dread as Death Eater''s gathered together in the front hall of the ancient Gibbons residence to welcome the return of their Dark Lord. The Dark Lord had sent word beforehand that he would be returning that evening, and they were all to be present to greet him.


    On opposite sides of the hall stand two dark-haired men. The tall, slender wizard with icy dark eyes, Rodolphus Lestrange stares out the window overlooking the grounds pensively. While the broad-shouldered, Antonin Dolohov''s cold haughty features twist into a sneer. All the Death Eaters, who were present knew that the two wizards were at odds with each other. And frankly, none of the Death Eaters were stupid enough to attempt nor mitigate a reconciliation between either man lest they be slain without cause by either of them.


    In the corner of the hall, the mild sniffing of Empusa Snyde can be heard. All of the Death Eaters by default had long ago learned to tune out the constant wails of the widow Snyde. She could drive anyone mad with her perpetual lament over her deceased husband. More than one Death Eater tended to tightly clasp their wand in hand with great irk, whenever she was around.


    However, Empusa was still a powerful, malicious witch. She had not yet allowed a curse or hex to be cast on her person, on the contrary, anyone who had attempted such a feat had been the ones bitterly regretting their actions in the end.


    A burly Death Eater by the name of Seth grumbles, "They are running late."


    "No, they have arrived," the icy voice of Rodolphus Lestrange can be heard matter-of-factly interrupted, and deliberately paused in cold contemplation. "However, the Dark Lord is not with them."


    Dismay and relief can clearly be seen on the Death Eater''s faces as they stare at the great front doors. The seconds seem impossibly long as the ticking of the grandfather clock in the hall sounds far too loudly in their ears. Finally, after what seems like hours the ancient front doors swing open to reveal a group of hooded figures. Among them, the chief leading figure removes his hood to reveal the face that of a salt-peppered wizard with curly hair. His pale attractive features are twisted with viciousness to them. Especially in the depths of his light-colored eyes, there exists an unmistakable fervent madness to them.


    Primus Wilkes bore a great resemblance to his deceased nephew, S.R. Wilkes. Primus bares his white teeth in a proud, vile, mad-like fashion. "Master is on an errand and has sent us ahead to announce his glorious return," Primus purred with great satisfaction.


    The Death Eater''s behind him all said in added chime, "Master requested that we patiently wait for his grand arrival."


    Rodolphus and Dolohov''s eyes narrow slightly at that word, Master. Pyrites had begun to use that word and it would seem that it would shortly become the new permanent title of the Dark Lord. However, neither man looked forward to using such a title. They had their own pride too.


    Primus tilts his head at the Death Eater''s behind him as they remove their hoods and move forward to mingle with those that had remained behind. Walking forward with a confident stride, Primus arrogantly comes to a halt before Lestrange, who icily stares down at him. "Lestrange, you best watch yourself," Primus viciously declared with a hungry smile. "Master will no longer tolerate your displays of disobedience. You will be adequately punished for any transgressions."


    "Oh?" Rodolphus coldly replied. "How particular, it would seem that I can only hear the mad barking of a rabid, slobbering dog."


    Primus grits his teeth in sheer fury at the curt dismissal. "The Dark Lord shan''t be so lenient, Lestrange, and your good fortune shall swiftly come to an end," Primus threatened, and reached up to poke Lestrange firmly in the chest with one finger. "And I know it was you, who slew my nephew that night in the swamp. You may fool the others, but I am certain that it was unimaginable at the power and confidence which Master had bestowed upon him!"


    "Was I now?" Rodolphus tilted his head back and released a blood-curling bark of laughter. Just as swiftly all traces of that terrifying mirth vanish to reveal a frigid visage. "You know absolutely nothing, Wilkes. But do not mistake my tolerance for anything but what it is. Do not touch me ever again, Wilkes for I will not let such insults abide again. Now remove your hand, before I forcibly remove it." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return_52028069971551994 for visiting.


    Primus''s lips twitch in fury and whirled away in anger. Robes noisily snap behind him as he storms forward only to catch the sneering, haughty face of Dolohov. "And just what is that you find so very amusing, Dolohov?" Primus reflexively snapped maintaining his conceited demeanor.


    The long, pale twisted face of Dolohov twitches with a wolfish smile. Muscular and tall, Dolohov uncrosses his arms and straightens up. Primus subconsciously steps back as the dark-haired, broad-shouldered man steps forward.


    The hall halls silent as even a pin could be heard. "Would you be daring enough to repeat your previously uttered statement, Wilkes?" Dolohov taunted the shorter wizard. Plain hunger and bloodthirst is evident from the depths of his eyes. It was the gaze of a predator having spotted prey in the nearby distance.


    Primus grits his teeth unable to retract his previous statement nor back down. A rabid dog must be properly shown its place, they would not tolerate such an insult nor obvious challenge to their authority. "I asked just what is that you thought and found so very amusing, Dolohov?" Primus growled with his head arrogantly held high.


    Dolohov surprised them all when a low chuckle escaped him as he curls up to laugh. The low chuckle gradually grows louder echoing loudly in the still, and silent hall. Letting out one last chortle of laughter, Dolohov slowly straightens up like some terrifying beast rising to its full height. A hair-raising grin appears on Dolohov''s face and even more, bone-chilling is the soft, and patient voice that emerges from his throat. "Wilkes, Wilkes," Dolohov murmured as if innocently chiding a friend.


    Taking one single long stride forward, Dolohov easily closes the breach between the two of them. Dolohov firmly pats the much smaller Wilkes on the shoulders with both hands causing Wilkes to flinch at the force. "Now that the Dark Lord has promoted you to errand boy, you''ve let the power go to your head, Wilkes," Dolohov ruthlessly chided. "You''ve forgotten your place, but I shall immediately rectify that, and show this ill-mannered errand boy their proper place lest they forget it again."


    Primus roughly pulls himself away from Dolohov''s hold in full-blown fury. Drawing his wand, Primus sharply points his wand at Dolohov. "I dare you to utter such words before my presence again, Antonin Dolohov!"


    Clouded by rage and hurt pride, Primus Wilkes had forgotten exactly, who Antonin Dolohov was. It was someone whom even the Dark Lord never pushed beyond his limits. For Dolohov was far from being weak nor a simple sheep, he was a ravenous wolf.


    No, Dolohov was someone who had accompanied the Dark Lord ever since their school days at Hogwarts and the only one of their original group still left among the Death Eaters circle. Such a figure was not simple nor weak by any means.

 Chapter 667 - The Master’s Return Ⅱ

    There was such a heavy silence that even a pin could be heard being dropped onto the floor. The Death Eaters hold their breath before Primus proudly puffs up with pride with a smug expression on his face. "I thought as much-," Primus sneered before a familiar purple streak flashed from the tip of Dolohov''s wand in his trademark spell.


    Unable to finish his sentence, Primus wails like a gutted pig. In sheer disbelief, he gazes down and takes in the sight of his missing hand. In its place is a severed wrist that shows glistening bone and gory flesh at the edge of a bleeding severed stump. His eyes dumbly fall even more down to the ground. On the ground lays his right hand still clutching to his wand as crimson wetness spreads from the served hand, and the loud sound of droplets dripping down onto the floor from the bleeding severed wrist.


    A Death Eater chokes rather faintly, while other weak-stomached Death Eaters in the crowd turn blanche and a sickly color as they hastily avert their eyes from the bloody scene. Several pinch their noses shut lest the already rising bile in their bellies continues to rise. Their swift actions for the moment halt the rapid rising of the bile that still swirled ominously in the depth of their queasy stomachs.


    A sudden screech escapes Primus Wilkes''s mouth as he begins to howl and wail in pain. Clutching his severed hand, Primus fails to notice the deliberate form of Dolohov steadily approaching from behind. Too late, Primus recalls the presence of Dolohov only to find the muscular wizard looming over him from behind. Shuddering, he grows still as he feels Dolohov''s breath come closer halting right next to his ear.


    In a mocking whisper, Dolohov says, "Primus, I cannot help but wonder just how much of a use that you will be now to the half-breed, Tom Riddle without your wand hand?"


    Primus pushes down the tendril of panic within his chest at Dolohov''s words and steps hurriedly away from the larger wizard. Whirling about to face Dolohov, Primus opens his mouth to speak when a shrill scream erupts from his throat in white-hot agony. Weakly in disbelief and utter bewilderment, he feels his body slump to the floor. A loud slurping-like sound follows as he raises his gaze to find a purple spark fade away from the tip of Dolohov''s wand. A strong imaginable scent of blood and flesh reaches his nostrils causing him to glance down.


    The urge to vomit overwhelms Primus as he sees his innards sliding out from his body onto the floor. He was far from the only one as many turned pale and green. While the weaker stomached Death Eaters, who had been holding it in let out a sickly gurgle. Feeling the bile rapidly rising, they forcefully clamp their hands over their mouths, before fleeing in droves to vomit. Those lucky enough find silver and ornamental vases in which to hurl the contents of their stomach in. The rest begin to spew in the corridor just outside the hall causing an entire gruesome chain reaction.


    Clutching at his wet, slippery innards, Primus''s hands quiver shakily as he attempts to shove his guts inside the cavity to no avail. Utter shock, and even fear to flash through his eyes as he futilely tries to staunch the flow as a crimson pool spread around him. All too soon fury flashes through his eyes as he opens his mouth to harshly speak but finds that even the air from his lungs seems to have vanished. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B1_52028138707804354 for visiting.


    In that instant complete and utter rage flashes across Primus''s face, while the triumphant sneer on Dolohov''s face only grows wider. Primus futilely reaches for the wand still clenched in his served hand to find that he is incredibly weak. He slips on his slick, dripping wet, red-soaked fingers onto the cold floor. The strength in his body rapidly leaves him as if hordes of rats from a sinking ship. His lungs have great difficulty in pulling air as the beat of his heart grows weaker and louder in his ears.


    Primus attempts to futilely push himself up to find that his limbs refused to listen to him. Laying in a pool of warm, cooling blood Primus manages to see the retreating back of Dolohov. Plain murder can be found in Primus''s eyes as his thoughts connect to the others. Just how could their plans have gone so very astray?! They had severely underestimated the rabid dog of their puppet. DOLOHOV MUST PERISH!


    With Dolohov casually moving away, the Death Eaters hastily retreat out of Dolohov''s way and avert their eyes not even daring to be caught staring. Even the most outspoken Death Eater''s would be a fool to even so much as a voice a protest or worse draw the maddened ire of Dolohov, who had just slain Primus. They certainly did not have a death wish, to begin with!


    Making his way to the drinking cabinet, Dolohov leisurely removes a bottle of Ogden''s Firewhiskey from within, before pouring himself a shot. Taking a sip, he smiles with great relish as he proceeds to enjoy and observe the final moments of Primus Wilkes.


    In the corner of the hall, Rodolphus merely shakes his head at the inevitable ending, before turning away to stare out of the window. The moon was high, but where was the Dark Lord? Or better yet, what exactly was he doing? He thought through frigid, narrowed eyes.


    However, Rodolphus kept one eye on the reflection behind him being reflected in the glass windowpane. Frightened by Dolohov''s mad, violent, and deadly actions none of the Death Eaters dared to offer any succor to Primus, who grew weaker and weaker with each passing second. The metallic scent of blood is so heavy in the air that it can be tasted on the tongue. More than a few Death Eaters appear rather ill and begin to hurriedly vacate the hall in droves.


    With the last rattling breaths of Primus, there are only four individuals left in the hall of Gibbons Manor. Rodolphus at the windowpane, Dolohov leisurely sipping his Firewhiskey, Gibbons as this was his ancestorial home but with his eyes solemnly averted from the grotesque scene, and Empusa Snyde. Which would have come as a surprise to any one of them as Empusa Snyde had never been close to Primus nor did she possess a single charitable bone in her body.


    With one last gurgle, Primus becomes still as a black withering rune in the shape of a Hydra appears smoke-like and emerges from his body, before dissipating into the air. Dolohov, who drinking frowns and sets his drink down as he furrows his brow. Just what was that? He thought to himself as his eyes flickered over to Rodolphus, who appeared to be staring out of the windowpane. It must have merely been a trick of the mind, an illusion.


    Shaking his head, Dolohov puts the incident out of his mind, before reaching for his glass again. A loud grumble can be heard from Gibbons, who murmurs to himself, "Blood is hell on the Persian carpets-. Why couldn''t Primus have died on the marble floor?" It would be utterly barmy of him to accuse Dolohov; it would be better than the fault lay with the corpse of Primus.


    Dolohov smirks with vile glee, before almost choking on his drink. He was not the only one as Gibbon''s mouth flew agape at the unbelievable sight before them. The red-eyed figure of Empusa had drawn close to the corpse of Primus, before removing her own cloaked hood and laying it onto the corpse of Primus. It was an unbelievable act of charity of Empusa, that made one wonder if there had been a preexisting connection between Primus and Empusa.


    Dolohov and Gibbons were not the only ones as even Rodolphus went as far as to turn away from the windowpane to better observe the witch. A pensive, narrowed expression appears on his face, before vanishing just as quickly as he returns towards the windowpane. But still, if one stared closely they would see that his gaze was fixated upon the reflection shown in the windowpane rather than that of scenery beyond the windowpane.


    Noticing the shocked expressions of Dolohov and Gibbons, Empusa''s lips twist with scorn. "I owed, Primus," Empusa hissed. "And now I consider my debt paid," before storming past them.


    Dolohov and Gibbons share an uncertain expression for a moment before Dolohov returns to his drink, and Gibbons moves to summon the house elves. Gibbons had the feeling that evening was going to be tediously long, and the Dark Lord had yet to arrive. What a day it was turning out to be!

 Chapter 668 - The Master’s Return Ⅲ

    Elsewhere, in the depths of the Ministry of Magic, a gray-haired wizard with hie hair parted exactly in the middle to both sides'' nods in approval of a wispy, petite witch with flyaway dark hair named Malfada Hopkirk. "Well done, Hopkirk," Mr. Spry said, the Head of the Department of the Improper Use of Magic.


    "Thank you, sir," Malfada offered a rare smile. She was a stickler for rules and her hard work had finally paid off. Thankfully, she was making a name for herself within the department.


    "You are the department''s rising star," Mr. Spry said with a cheerful smile as he would be personally delivering the notice. "Now then Miss Hopkirk, I do have an opening available at my side as a secretary might you be interested in the position?"


    "Yes, sir!" Malfada breathlessly answered. Not only would the position grant her higher power in the department but launch her into higher offices should she ever wish to leave the department. But truthfully, she did not wish to leave but would rather become the right-hand of Mr. Spry and one day even be recommended to take his position as Head of the Department.


    "Excellent," Mr. Spry said at his new prot¨¦g¨¦. Hopefully, this one would work much better than the last. He had made a mistake the last time that had nearly cost him his position.


    Grimacing in remembrance, Mr. Spry sneers as he spots the demoted prot¨¦g¨¦ in question to lackey in charge of the mail and answering correspondence for the department.


    The failed prot¨¦g¨¦ in question is a short squat young woman resembling a large pale toad. She had a broad, flabby face, a wide, slack mouth, and a little neck. Her eyes were bulging and slightly pouchy, and in her mousy brown hair, there is a black velvet bow. Today she wore her favorite green tween outfit with a fuzzy pink cardigan on top that made her look that much more like a toad.


    Seeing his gaze upon her, Dolores Umbridge raises her head and bows to him. Mr. Spry turns around and says to Miss Hopkirk," Come this way, Miss Hopkirk, we''ve many things to do."


    With a pleased expression, Malfada Hopkirk eagerly follows her new mentor, while Dolores Umbridge hides her anger behind a sickly-sweet smile. However, she failed to completely hide her emotions as her stubby fingers are covered in gaudy old rings and crumbled the letter in her hand.


    Glancing at the time, Dolores Umbridge rises to her feet and toddles with no one in the department paying her any attention. She was no one important now and as such, they could all easily ignore her. And better yet, she no longer had the protection of the head of the department having earned his displeasure. She would never be promoted again unless she managed to successfully transfer to another department.


    But more importantly, no one would risk taking Dolores Umbridge as every supervisor within the Ministry of Magic had heard the tale of the incident involving the Prince twins and that of Madam Burke. None were willing to become at ill odds with Mr. Spry, the old Prince, and Madam Burke over a measly junior witch, who had nearly cost her boss his position. Rather every supervisor of each department within the Ministry would ensure that her transfer never is approved, and she would remain in a lowly desk job which only the worst offenders were consigned to.


    Dolores Umbridge''s footsteps resound through the Ministry of Magic as she makes her way out. She rather goes unnoticed as no one pays attention to the annoying, unimportant figure, her. It made Umbridge''s lips twitch in anger as she had enjoyed the power that she had briefly wielded. No matter, she would remedy the situation soon enough.


    Once out of the Ministry of Magic, Dolores Umbridge apparated to a set location as she pulls her coat and scarf that much tighter around her. A chilly night breeze can be felt causing the tree leaves to whisper, and the tree branches to creak ominously. The night is dark with only dim lighting from the waning crescent, thin moon. And yet every single sound or snapping of branches caused her to whirl around and point her wand in that direction, before finding nothing to her vast dismay and relief.


    Dolores Umbridge flushed darkly in sheer mortification and humiliation at her weakness. Why even the very elements seemed to be against her?! They would rue the day, they all mocked her. They would cry out their regrets, but she would have no mercy upon them as she trampled them under her feet. They would all see! She fervently promised herself.


    Dolores Umbridge''s eyes gain a slightly hazy, hypnotized look as she murmurs to herself in a poisoned honey tone of voice, "Primus is dead." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B2_52028210363299427 for visiting.


    "Dolohov slew him without cause or warning," interjected a feminine harsh screeching tone of voice. "Only I am left within the puppets'' ranks, something must be done, or I fear we will lose control over the puppet!"


    "We are in no position at this time to convert another vessel," interjected a cool tone of voice. "Belby has already cost us seven fragments as it is, and we have yet to possess even ?''s of him. He is proving a rather difficult vessel to acquire, and we are limited in forces as you well know. We cannot afford to interject another into the puppets ranks, beyond yourself and that of Dolores."


    "As I said before, something must be done!" Snapped the harsh woman''s voice from before. "I trust not Dolohov as he is a rabid dog, who will strike without cause be it friend or foe alike. And Lestrange is no exception, there is a scent of danger wafting from him despite his seemly calm nature."


    "Calm yourself," a young man''s voice serenely instructed. "With the puppet''s return, we will use the puppet''s hand to rid ourselves of Dolohov and Lestrange. We have far more pressing subjects to concern ourselves with as All Hallows Eve is nearly upon us. The Gypsy soothsayer has been found, but what of a suitable sacrifice? With Mulciber having become a living cursed vessel, we cannot slay him lest we take upon ourselves the curse."


    A soothing females voice answers, "I have already taken care of that matter, Thorfinn Rowle. Before his return to Durmstrang, we cast the Imperius curse upon him and will have the portkey delivered to him via an intermediary. He will be within our possession in a timely manner before the ceremonial time."


    "Good," a series of voices chorused.


    "And what of our newest vessels that are under transition?" Asked, the poisoned honey voice of Dolores Umbridge. "With the cracks in the wards of Hogwarts fully closed now, there can only be two of use at any given time. I suppose in a strange turn of events it was rather fortunate of Zephyros to perish as we would have had to remove him from Hogwarts."


    "Mm, yes," they all chimed in agreement.


    "Are our hands are not fully tied," interjected a wheezing voice, "more vessels can enter Hogwarts, but no more than three at a time for six hours without severe repercussions. And it may have to come to that in order to extract information. Since our remaining vessel in transition at Hogwarts has already proven to be rather inoperable."


    "It is not from lack of trying," irritably answered the youngest vessel that of a teenage girl. "Indeed, our newest vessel is proving rather difficult to control. We have yet to even gain a third of control of him as his very nature seems to collide in direct contradiction with ours. At present, we can only subtly command him, and even that is proving rather tedious."


    "Yes, S.R. Wilkes too proved difficult at the start," mused the young man''s serene voice. "We were forced to use five fragments for him in order to completely control him. Although Belby amazingly enough has proven to be a far more difficult vessel to acquire. It is a rather strange and particular conundrum considering his personality characteristics."


    "Yes, a most vexing nuisance," they chorused.


    "There is still the concerning, unresolved matter of Zephyros''s death," said the voice of a teenage girl. "Zephyros unexpected demise is disconcerting. There was no trace of magic found near his last location nor was his body even found. There were no traces left behind, it was as though a powerful entity had erased all traces of the incident."


    "Could it be one of the Princes?" Asked a wheezing voice. "There is still Georgine Prince to consider."


    "No," answered the young teenage girl. "Georgine Prince although powerful is not sufficiently powerful to erase all magical traces like this. Indeed, Georgine Prince''s specialty is sensing magic and wards, but she cannot control Hogwarts wards only the Headmaster of Hogwarts can. As for Severus Prince, he is far too young to be capable of such a feat. He lacks his grandfather''s ruthlessness and experience. I have also been closely observing Rowan Prince, who was the last person to see Zephyros alive, but she has shown no indication of guilt, remorse, fear, or any other emotion suggesting that it was she who slew him. And like her brother, she does not possess the ability to do so."


    "If it is not the Prince''s, then is it Albus Dumbledore, the Headmaster of Hogwarts?" A young man''s serene voice murmured. "He was the one, Gellert Grindelwald chose..." The young man''s voice trailed off in thought for a moment. "A pity, he was a worthy foe."


    "The question is rather if Grindelwald ever hinted of our existence to Dumbledore," the voices hissed together.


    "No," confidently answered a brash man''s voice. "Grindelwald kept his cards close to his chest, and though he sensed us at the edge of his vision, he never truly saw us. Otherwise, he would have proven troublesome."


    "Then if it is not Dumbledore nor the Prince''s who slew our vessel, Zephyros, then WHO?" A cool male voice matter-of-factly.


    There is a faint lapse of solemn silence before a young woman voice cheekily says, "Life and Death will move to assign their own chess pawns. We must not forget, it is not the first time they have placed others in our path. The latest was Grindelwald and we were fortunate enough that his greed overpowered the gift of Farseer sight that he possessed, and all it took was a few simple words here and there to ensure that became a twisted fruit.


    "Cheaters," the voices chorused angrily in agreement.


    A smoothing, patient woman''s voice hissed, "Life and Death have already begun to move, there were signs that we have ignored up until now and they have cost us dearly. We cannot afford to do so anymore. Lucius Malfoy had us removed from the board, and now we are blind! And with the board visiting Hogwarts as it is, we cannot risk being rejected by Hogwarts nor can we attempt to create another vessel!"


    "Irksome," they chorused, "but we shall call in this debt with that which is most precious to him."


    "Yes," they said with vile glee. "But we must wait until the cards are in place."


    "Wait, we shall," they murmured to themselves.


    "The puppet shall arrive soon," Dolores Umbridge exclaimed as she gazed up at the thin, crescent moon hanging overhead. A soft chorus of whispers escape from her mouth as if in agreement, and the glazed expression in her eyes vanishes. She impatiently taps her foot against causing a fallen, dry leave to loudly crunch underfoot. However, that mattered very little to her as she wished for the meeting to take place as soon as possible. She had places to be and people to see.

 Chapter 669 - The Master’s Return Ⅳ

    The night darkness seems to creep around Dolores Umbridge, who grips her wand tightly in her hand as she peers through the night darkness that seems to hide a slithering shadow at every juncture. The tree leaves whisper sinisterly as the branches screech and croaks with the shaking of the wind. When all of a suddenly muffled footstep can be heard treading on half-decayed leaves and recently fallen leaves.


    Dolores Umbridge sighs a bit in relief at last hearing footsteps, but an unease shiver creeps down her spine. A strange, heavy sound accompanies the footsteps and an almost slithering-like sound. It was large and heavy, but more importantly, moved speedily and smoothly despite its large girth. The slithering-like sound never ceased moving at a steady pace that grew louder and louder as it drew closer with each passing second.


    Dolores Umbridge subconsciously swallows loudly but attempts to hide the traces of her fear behind her usual pleasant, but a poisonous expression. "Lumos," she croaked irritably as light emerges from the tip of her wand casting light upon the clearing, but the darkness beyond the trees became pitch black hiding all manner of things. The sounds beyond the darkness seem to become even louder beyond the loud, shrill pounding in her ears.


    Squinting beady eyes at the darkness, Umbridge sees something tall, and skeletal-like emerge from the shadows. A small breath of surprise and dread escapes from her lips at seeing the emerging figure step into the light. The figure is tall and cloaked in dark robes. With deathly pale skin, sunken crimson eyes with snake-like pupils, and two slits for nostrils; Lord Voldemort was a most terrible existence to behold. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B3_52028260845938434 for visiting.


    Umbridge unconsciously licks her dry lips wet from sheer nerves, while Lord Voldemort emotionlessly gazes down at her as if staring at a pathetic prey. Impatient Voldemort extends his long, spider-like fingers at her as Dolores''s eyes become fixated on his sharp, blue-tinged fingernails. There was something distinctively unnatural to his pallor and body. It was as if a spider or better, yet a snake had become embodied into that of a living human being. If such an existence could even be called, "Human," to begin with.


    A soft hiss behind her causes Dolores to whirl around and take a quick step back at spotting the creature. With snake eyes glinting from the shadows, an exceptionally large green snake as thick as a man''s thigh slithers out into the light. It had a flat head with diamond patterns on its skin. If its color had not given Umbridge any clue, when the snake snapped at her mockingly, it revealed a pair of very sharp, and deadly poisonous fangs.


    The light at the tip of Dolores wand shakes for a moment before she grips her wand firmer and composes herself. In a simpering high-pitched voice, Dolores says, "Greetings Lord Voldemort, I trust you received my message."


    Voldemort stops a short distance away from the pudgy witch easily towering over her. There is a tense moment of silence there until he indifferently replies, "Show me."


    "Of course, Milord," Umbridge said with a poisoned honey voice. Removing a single rolled-up parchment from her coat she extends the scroll out for Voldemort to take.


    Voldemort crisply wrenched the scroll from her hand and studies it for a moment in his hand. "This better not be a falsehood on your part, Umbridge," Voldemort forewarned as his expression promised, a painful, excruciating death.


    "It is not, Milord," Dolores hastily explained with a sickly-sweet smile.


    Voldemort unfurls the scroll and begins to read. After a moment, with some astonishment and caution, he says, "And how did you go about acquiring such sensitive information Umbridge? Damocles Belby''s personal information is very closely guarded by the Ministry of Magic. And with your demotion-."


    Voldemort''s voice lingered on the last word causing Dolores''s face to darken with humiliation but faked a calm demeanor. "Ah, but-," Dolores said in a simpering voice, "-I have my ways, Milord. And there are those that still owe me a favor or two"


    A cold, vicious expression appears on Voldemort''s face that would have sent a lesser witch screaming in fear. "In that case, you have a semblance of my gratitude, Dolores Umbridge," Voldemort said in a rare show of praise.


    "Of course, Milord," Dolores sweetly said.


    "Master," Voldemort vehemently corrected.


    Dolores paused, before answering again, "Of course, Master."


    Voldemort sneers in satisfaction and tilts his head to his side. "And what do you think of that Runcorn? A traitor to the Ministry of Magic?" He disdainfully said as he turned his crimson snake-like eyes back to her.


    Blinking around in confusion and unease, Dolores''s beady eyes dart around and quiver with dread at seeing a silent six-foot shadow emerge from the darkness to her left. Tall, and powerfully built the figure of Albert Runcorn steps into the light. His black hair seems to absorb all light while his trimmed black beard begins to move as his gravelly voice emerges out into the clearing. "A mere demoted intern dares to betray the Ministry of Magic? It would seem that we have been rather lax in that department. I will have to ensure that is corrected, most promptly."


    "Sir," Dolores hastily explained, "I was merely seeing to the Ministry of Magic''s best interests!"


    "It is not your place to do so," Runcorn derisively answered.


    Dolores''s eyes dart in panic as she takes a step back from both wizards. "Sir, I was only doing what no one else would! Please have mercy!"


    "When have you ever known me to be merciful, Umbridge?" Runcorn matter-of-factly replied as horror and shock flashed across the frog-like face of Dolores Umbridge.


    "Master?! Please intercede on my behalf," Dolores whirled around and pleaded at Voldemort. "I have done all that was requested of me!"


    "You will find that no such thing was requested of you, Umbridge," Voldemort sardonically murmured as his spider-like fingers caressed the furled-up parchment in his hand. "Why it was you, who approached me and not the other way around."


    Umbridge''s eyes fill with panic, "Nagini," Voldemort practically purred as the serpent coiled ready to spring but did not attack as instructed to. The serpent''s muscles quivered, but the serpent''s eyes remained fixated on the pudgy witch and recall a forgotten time, a forgotten voice that haunted her nightmares of memories long vanished.

 Chapter 670 - The Master’s Return Ⅴ

    From the past, a large, overweight man with a thick beard appears wearing a red velvet blazer with golden buckles underneath a black tailcoat, and trousers with black and brown geometric diamond design pattern appear in Nagini''s mind. A jeering crowd appears behind Skender, (the Owner of the Circus Arcanus).


    The scoffing, booming voice of Skender said, "Next in our little show of freaks and oddities, I present to you, a Maledictus. Once trapped in the jungles of Indonesia."


    Skender''s voice abruptly becomes faint, and Nagini leans forward craning her neck in vain attempting to listen closer. She knew what he said was important, but she could no longer remember what it was that she needed to recall. Yet despite her best efforts, she is unable to hear the rest of the words and visibly flinches back as Skender''s voice returns in full volume. "But look at her. So beautiful. Yes. So desirable."


    Nagini blinks and recalls her newly founded kin calling her, beautiful. Turning her head, Nagini sees his crimson serpent eyes staring at her with such coldness. A trace of shame, guilt, and a whisker of unease cause her serpent scales to tighten for a brief second. It was a haunting familiar sensation and one that she knew she had once felt long ago.


    And just as sudden, Nagini sees him. The pale one with dark hair, and equally dark eyes, who haunted her dreams. The one who saved her and made her heart sing. She could almost hear his voice and his name-.


    "Nagini!" Voldemort roared and the precious memories that had gathered together like a flock of birds burst into the sky leaving Nagini frantically lunging at them, but unable to catch hold of even one of the fleeing memories. And leaving once more her bereavement of that which she so desperately sought and desired.


    Seeing the poisonous serpent snapping madly at her, Dolores Umbridge did not hesitate and shouted the Severing Charm at the serpent before her. "Diff-."


    "Avada Kedavra," Voldemort interjected even faster with his wand sharply pointed at the pudgy witch. He would not permit for Nagini to be slain! She was-, she belonged to him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B4_52028351023465288 for visiting.


    Dolores was unable to finish casting the spell as a green light burst forth from the tip of Voldemort''s wand and smashed into her. Sheer terror gripped her as she frantically clung to life feeling her cooling body plummeting to the ground, and her wand slipping from her hand, before falling to the forest floor. Screaming in her mind, but unable to voice her fears as her body no longer complies with her wishes. Violently she is wretched away, before being pulled into complete and utter darkness.


    Perhaps due to the lighting or simply the fact that neither Voldemort nor Runcorn paid no attention to the cooling corpse of Dolores Umbridge as it was beneath them. The two wizards failed to notice the smoke like Hydra rune that emerged from her still corpse and dissipated instantly into the night. A profound mistake on their part that they would unknowingly come to regret in the future to come.


    Albert Runcorn eyes the figure of Voldemort with a contemplative expression. "The Killing Curse? I wonder if you are truly as learned and as powerful as you claim to be, Voldemort," Runcorn drily stated dropping all cordial pretenses.


    "And what exactly are you implying with those words, Runcorn?" Voldemort frigidly hissed impatiently his fingers curled around his wand once more.


    A slow and steady, cold smile appears on Runcorn''s face. "In your maddened search for power, did you ever pause to wonder why exactly the Killing Curse was considered an Unforgivable Curse, Voldemort?"


    Voldemort''s crimson snake eyes narrow dangerously into slits at Runcorn''s words. "Because of weak-minded fools, who ought to have known better."


    "True enough," Runcorn observed with a smug gleam in his eyes. "But there is one forgotten tale that many no longer recall, and it is that those who cast the Killing Curse are all in turn touched by Death."


    Runcorn paused at seeing Voldemort''s scoffing expression. "You think it a fool''s tale, but every single witch or wizard that has ever cast that curse has never died peacefully in their bed. A life for a life, so to speak, and Death has never failed to claim the outstanding debt."


    "A mere children''s tale," Voldemort attempted to scoff away, but there was a slight furrow across his forehead that gave him away.


    "Mm, but not all tales are mere myths and legends," Runcorn coolly noted. "And even the tallest of tales hold a grain of truth to them, Voldemort. You would do well to remember that considering that which you have done."


    Voldemort''s eyes widen in a momentary moment of surprise, before flashing with unbridled fury. "Is that a threat, Runcorn?"


    "No, merely an astute observation," Runcorn calmly replied. "All pureblood wizarding children recall the Tales of Beedle, the Bard. And there are those of us that know that there is some truth to the tale of The Warlock''s, Hairy Heart."


    Runcorn paused and ran his eyes contemptuously over the figure of Voldemort. "And considering your past actions, it does not take much to piece the truth together. And Dark Lord, you most certainly did leave a trail behind, twisting and winding even, but there is a trail to be found. Might I suggest being more cautious in the future considering our temporary alliance?"


    "Temporary?" Voldemort roared in outrage. "Did you not swear yourself to me, Runcorn?!"


    "I swore to nothing," Runcorn vehemently contradicted, "you would do well to remember that Voldemort."


    Seeing Voldemort''s livid expression, Runcorn continues, "I swore a vow of silence on that which we spoke and compromised upon, but nothing more. And I will be beholden to no man, and Dark Lord, you have yet to prove yourself worthy of my permanent alliance. I have seen nothing as of yet to indicate that allying myself with thee will grant me that which I so profoundly desire."


    Voldemort did not take well to being threatened as the wand in his spider-like fingers twitched with suppressed wrath. "You will live to regret this, Runcorn," Voldemort promised.


    "I think not," Runcorn confidently declared. "And considering that in an unexplainable fit of folly, you have slain your only source within the Ministry of Magic, Dark Lord. You will most certainly return and seek the services which only I can provide."


    There is a tense moment of silence as Voldemort although enraged is not able to counter the words which Runcorn had spoken. For the first time in an exceedingly long time, a spear of cold logic pierced through the fog of perpetual rage that enshrouded him. At that moment, Voldemort found himself adrift and startled, but more importantly questioning himself, why he chose to punish rather than reward such a valuable informant? And for the first time ever, he sensed that there was something not quite right about himself.


    Feeling uncertain and adjected, Voldemort abruptly turns away and hoarsely hisses, "Nagini!" The large, poisonous serpent follows closely after and vanishes into the tangled, mat of bushes and shrubs.


    Runcorn coolly shakes his head and turns away to depart, but all the while keeping one eye on his back and with his wand carefully in hand. He had not survived thus far without being overcautious. It had saved his life on more than one occasion. And he trusted no one especially those he called allies. Because only those closest to oneself can betray. It is a stark truth that is the most commonly overlooked.

 Chapter 671 - The Master’s Return Ⅵ

    Within the confines of the old Gibbon manor, many of the Death Eaters had retreated to the chambers adjacent to the front hall entrance for their master''s arrival. None dared to even doze off lest they incur the wrath of the Dark Lord. That and well there was still a faint scent of vomit lingering in the corridor adjacent to the main foyer.


    At this late hour, only three figures remain to wait in the front hall. The figure of Rodolphus Lestrange at the windowpanes as sentry, while resting in an armchair Antonin Dolohov leisurely sips some of Ogden''s Finest Firewhiskey and the corpse of Primus Wilkes that has been covered by a cloak but still lays in a drying pool of blood. The perpetual reek of blood was more than even the strongest of Death Eaters could bear and they had long ago retreated except for the two that remained, Lestrange and Dolohov.


    Idly swirling his drink his glass for a moment, Dolohov watches the swirling golden liquid, before lifting his eyes away to only see the back of Rodolphus Lestrange become rigid for the briefest of seconds. An illusion, he would have sworn if not for seeing Lestrange straighten up. Dolohov''s grip around his drink tightens, before sullenly purses his lips already guessing the reason as to why Lestrange''s subtle reaction.


    "The Dark Lord comes," Rodolphus announced in an icy voice that seemed to boom throughout the front hall and is easily heard in the adjacent chambers. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B5_52028413837367112 for visiting.


    There is a mad scramble of Death Eaters rising to their feet and straightening out their hoods and masks. The group scurries to the front hall with those with weaker stomachs edging towards the back lest they spill their bile again. More than a few Death Eaters breathe through their mouths, but still, the faintest taste of an unpleasant metallic taste can be tasted on the tip of their tongues.


    With a loud bang, the front doors fly open to greet Lord Voldemort. "Master," many of the Death Eater''s whisper as they bow before the Dark Lord.


    An even tenser hush falls upon the group at spotting an exceptionally large green serpent as thick as a man''s thigh that slithers out into the light. It had a flat head with diamond patterns on its skin. The snake revealed a pair of very sharp, and deadly poisonous fangs and snapped playfully at them as it trailed behind the Dark Lord.


    "It has a been a long journey in the making, my fellow Death Eaters," Voldemort began before his crimson eyes came to rest upon the cloak-covered corpse. "And this is?" His question was left hanging in the air, but none dared to openly respond lest they be the first to be punished.


    "An errand boy that had forgotten their place," interjected the harsh voice of Antonin Dolohov. Dolohov drained the last of his drink before rising to his feet as his long, pale, twisted face filled with genuine malice and cruelty. "It was a shame really, Primus Wilkes was a rather good and faithful dog, but he should have never barred his fangs at me."


    "Good," Voldemort matter-of-factly said to the open wide astonishment of the Death Eaters, while Dolohov subtly narrowed his eyes at the unexpected reply from the Dark Lord.


    "Primus Wilkes, although a faithful brother had forgotten his place," Voldemort eloquently said resembling the wizard he had once been in the past, the charmer, who could even hide from one of the greatest wizards of all, Albus Dumbledore.


    "There are those among us, who have sacrificed much more than others," Voldemort articulately voiced as he slowly began to turn in a circle and look at the gathered group. "There are even those who have accompanied me at my side since the very beginning. At a time when mere boys gathered together and dreamed of a different future. In those long, forgotten days, we called ourselves the Knights of Walpurgis."


    "Antonin Dolohov," Voldemort called as all eyes turned to the haughty, burly death eater.


    "Dark Lord," Dolohov aloofly said with a vicious grin, "so now you remember us, old friend."


    "I have never forgotten, Dolohov," Voldemort primly retorted as a flash of old anger appeared in his crimson eyes. "And that is why I departed on this journey to return to our glorious roots. And I have returned with powerful allies that will aid us in fulfilling in that which we seek, a future."


    "Who Master?" Asked the scarred figure of McCann, who had survived the vicious attack of the Prince''s female grandchild.


    "Those who have been forgotten by mankind and slink in the shadows," Voldemort said with a terrifying grin. "Those who akin to us, who seek far greater things. They are beings, whose might and true terror have been forgotten, and yet their tales still live on to this day."


    Voldemort paused as the Death Eaters with bated breath leaned forward eager to hear more. "Giants."


    A rush of terror and awe rush through the gathered Death Eaters. Many dropped down to their knees and whisper, "Master." While others remain stunned in place unable to react for they had all heard the whispered tales in their youth, and told on dark nights by their forefathers of the might of the giants, which had required both muggle and wizardkind to join forces to defeat such a terrible foe.


    "Giants?" Dolohov repeated loudly breaking the awestruck silence as many Death Eaters gawked at the wizard''s audacity. "And do tell, Old Friend, just what is that you have promised the Giants? Because I may have slept through portions of History of Magic with dear old Professor Bagshot, but I can clearly recall that Giants ate humans, both magical and non-magical alike."


    "Land for the raising of livestock," Voldemort coolly answered. "Those unfit to be ruled over such as mudblood''s, traitors, and the like with their offspring." A chorus of whispers follows Voldemort''s announcement as those remaining standing knelt except for two figures which are that of Rodolphus Lestrange and Antonin Dolohov. Although Lestrange does bow his head keeping his gaze on the floor and carefully hidden from view.


    Dolohov barely refrains from sneering as his lips twitch in derision, but even he knows better than to speak an ill word of protest at this juncture. He was a Slytherin and a pureblood at that. He had been taught to feel the ebbs of power and the flow had changed in Voldemort''s favor.


    Bowing his head in the briefest of acknowledgment, Dolohov eyes the bowed figure of Lestrange, before whirling around and storming out through the doors of the old Gibbon Manor without leave. He had better things to do with his time, before apparating away to Madam Zenaries to satisfy his needs. And his needs would be amply met considering the outrageous price he paid for each visit.

 Chapter 672 - The Master’s Return Ⅶ

    There is an abrupt shocked silence that followed Dolohov''s departure as none including Voldemort could believe that Dolohov had departed without leave. Displeasure flashes through Voldemort''s crimson eyes, but he binds his temper to the shock of those that know him. Waving his spider-like fingers in dismissal, Voldemort gestures to the serpent which all had temporarily forgotten with his arrival and announcement except for one, Rodolphus Lestrange, who had kept his eyes firmly fixed to the ground lest the serpent approach him from behind.


    "Nagini," Voldemort murmured, "a loyal companion of note, who I gained during the course of my journey. She will reside here with me, and none need ever fear her except for those that would seek to harm our interests. I trust that there are none present with such ill intentions."


    There is an uneasy stiffness to the crowd as those, who had thought to flee to the old Prince''s side and betray the Dark Lord were no longer certain of their decision. Those with such thoughts frantically hide them away in the depths of their mind lest their Master sense them. None dared to move must less breathe lest they attract the Dark Lord''s attention and proved their innermost thoughts of treachery as he rips into their minds open.


    The Dark Lord was a powerful Legilimen''s that did need the use of a wand nor verbal magic to tear into one''s mind. He often tore into the Death Eater''s minds for sheer pleasure. He was even known to enter the victims and create visions that would drive the victims insane. The Dark Lord was anything but merciful. He was their Master.


    Nagini lazily curls wrapped her head around Voldemort''s feet. She lays watchful and intent observing the wizards and witches before her. Her friend had told her to watch those that followed him and watched she would. Her tongue flickers in the air as she tastes the scent of fear, terror, shame, and guilt. But then there was a particular scent that caught at the tip of her forked tongue. The scent tasted of ice, and snow, but burned like a blazing forest fire. It was a scent she had not never smelled before and had no name for.


    Nagini turned her head toward the source of the scent to find a tall, thin, dark-haired wizard. His cheekbones were sharp with a cold face. But what captured her gaze was not the wizard himself, but his gaze that directly stared into hers without blinking. His dark eyes were frigid and filled with a deadly air that burned hot and cold. And for the first time in a long time, she found herself curling back to stave off an attack from another and more dangerous predator than herself.


    Taking notice of Nagini''s coiled stance from a corner of his Voldemort decides to move things along. "Rise, my brethren, and let us feast on this night. For tomorrow, we begin by taking that which the Ministry of Magic finds of precious worth."


    A cheer is followed by Voldemort''s announcement as the Death Eaters rise to their feet with joy and relief at the lapse of torture. "Gibbons," Voldemort ordered. "Have the house elves prepare a feast, and a live bird, Nagini enjoys the thrill of the hunt."


    "Yes, Dark Lord," Gibbons mumbled with resignation. Despite this being his ancestral home, he had now become the Steward of his own house. It was a most tedious position, and one he would have never thought to have before.


    Turning away Gibbons moves to depart with the crowd, when Voldemort adds, "And have the house elves clean up the hall. It is a most unsightly display."


    "As you wish, Master," Gibbons sardonically answered with only a few in the crowd taking note of his tone, before he moved to the hallway to summon his house elves as instructed and out of the sight of the enormous serpent that could cost him a good slave.


    "Lestrange," Voldemort demanded. "Remain behind, I wish to speak with thee."


    "Yes, Dark Lord," Rodolphus obediently answered as he remained in place with his gaze to the ground and towards the serpent.


    The crowd thins away leaving the two men alone except for the unusual presence of the widow, Empusa Snyde. The mild sniffing figure of Empusa Snyde falls to her feet in a reverent bow. "Oh, most gracious, Master, please allow me to collect the body of Primus Wilkes. He sought only to serve thee master and deserves a proper burial. Please allow me to take him away and I shall see to it that the proper rites are performed," Empusa sniveled.


    "How dare you question my order, widow Snyde!" Voldemort fiercely reprimanded the witch. His crimson eyes flared with anger that he barely managed to suppress. No, he must repress it! Control it!


    Voldemort''s eyes shut for a moment before the madness passed him by. Crimson snake eyes slit open with still a trace of smoldering, dying ashes of anger. "Know your place, Widow Snyde. Primus dared to challenge one of my original own, and Dolohov for all his arrogance has always followed me. There will be no lenience, Widow Snyde."


    "Yes, Master," Empusa sniffed with wide, red eyes of fear with a glimmer of astonishment. The puppet had not reacted accordingly to the script, it was almost unprecedented. And worst of all, two vessels had been lost all in a single night''s work. Things most certainly were not going according to plan. Something must be done!


    Seeing Empusa''s gawking expression, Voldemort lost all traces of patience and bellowed, "Begone out of my sight, wretched widow!" Empusa scrambles to her feet almost tripping on her dark robes, before fleeing out of the front hall. With a loud thump, the doors slam shut behind her leaving only the two wizards alone in the hall apart from Nagini.


    Voldemort turned his crimson snake-like eyes onto the figure of Lestrange, who still kept his head bowed to him in servitude. "There is no need to continue, Lestrange," Voldemort dismissively ordered. "You have proven yourself trustworthy over and over again, Lestrange, as one of my most loyal followers."


    "Yes, Milord," Rodolphus murmured as he raised his bowed head, but kept his gaze firmly upon the coiled serpent that intently gazed just as strongly back at him.


    "In various letters from your brethren, they stated that you and Dolohov were at ends with each other. Why is that Lestrange?" Voldemort inquired as he began to pace around Lestrange in a contemplative circle.


    "I do not agree with Dolohov''s most risqu¨¦ idea," Rodolphus truthfully answered. "If the war is to be fought and won, we must plan carefully our every move. That is not to say daring is not required but within proper measures."


    "You astound me, Lestrange," Voldemort admitted. "It would seem that only you and Bellatrix truly ever understood my plans."


    At the mention of his deceased wife, Rodolphus barely manages to suppress his innermost emotions. Nagini must have sensed something as she coiled even further ready to spring into an attack at any time. Exhaling lightly, Rodolphus bitterly replies, "Bellatrix always saw the Dark Lord far more clearly than anyone else. Her opinions are sorely missed." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B6_52028513175260375 for visiting.


    "Indeed," Voldemort mused out loud as he reflected on the beautiful witch, who had been so abruptly taken away in the prime of her life. If there had ever been a witch which he would have considered siring a child with, it would have been with one who possessed a good lineage and power, Bellatrix. But she had at the time of her tragic passing she had yet proven herself to be worthy of receiving such a grandiose gift.

 Chapter 673 - The Master’s Return Ⅷ

    Pensively returning to himself, Voldemort eyes Lestrange with sincere contemplation in his mind. "You mentioned in your letters that there was a great cause of joy for our cause, but never spoke of that which the gift was, Lestrange. What is it that which ye dared not write in the letter?"


    "During the Auror''s attack after Milord''s departure, I managed to place an Auror under the Imperius curse and planted our very own spy in their midst," Rodolphus explained. "The spy has subtly, but steadily been providing information which we can use."


    "Excellent news, Lestrange. You have always been one of my best followers," Voldemort said with a pleased expression. "You shall be rewarded in ample time for your fidelity."


    "Thank you for your magnanimous thought Dark Lord, but none is required at this time," Rodolphus firmly stated. "It is my solemn duty to do so."


    "Mm," Voldemort murmured in agreement, before turning his crimson gaze upon the icy, impassive visage of Lestrange. "I do not wish for such an exquisite lineage as the Lestrange line to end in my time. Do consider taking a wife again, Lestrange, and impregnating her in short order."


    Rodolphus is unable to hide his stiffening, before forcibly relaxing. "It has not yet been five years of proper mourning for Bellatrix, Milord, please allow me a little more time. And in due course, I shall comply with the Dark Lord''s wishes."


    "Very well, Lestrange, I shall adhere to your request," Voldemort dismissively said, "but only until the five years are up. I expect for a wife to be selected from among the families of our fellow Death Eaters to continue the Lestrange lineage."


    "As you wish, Milord," Rodolphus reflexively answered making no true promises of his own. "Is that all, Dark Lord?"


    Voldemort dismisses Lestrange with a curt gesture. Lestrange bows stiffly and moves to depart, when Voldemort suddenly adds, "However, there is something of value that needs to be immediately reacquired for me, Lestrange."


    "Yes, Dark Lord?" Rodolphus asked with hidden reservations as he turned to face Voldemort once more.


    "I entrusted Bellatrix with a golden cup before her death," Voldemort murmured. "I wish for it to be retrieved from her dowry vault and returned to me."


    "Bellatrix dowry vault has since reverted and returned to the Black family," Rodolphus truthfully answered causing Voldemort''s face to become frigid with a hint of anger.


    "However, I am certain that Walburga or Orion will for old times'' sake permit a single visit under the illusion of retrieving a Lestrange heirloom," Rodolphus carefully spun his lie. Certainly, his ex-in-laws would permit the visit, but there would be nothing to retrieve as in his own search before the reversion of the vault he had not found said cup among Bellatrix''s possessions. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B7_52028570066805945 for visiting.


    Satisfied with Lestrange''s response, Voldemort says, "That is all, Lestrange. But do try to enjoy the festivities, you have been sullen as of late."


    Lestrange stiffly bows again, before swiftly departing leaving only Voldemort alone with Nagini. With the departure of Lestrange, Nagini slowly uncoils and hisses, "That man is most dangerous, kin."


    "Who Lestrange?" Voldemort replies in parseltongue with scorn. "Lestrange is a loyal dog, who follows as do the rest."


    "That is no dog," Nagini insisted. "A wolf. And a wolf only hunts to feed itself."


    "A wolf hunts for its pack and Alpha," Voldemort dismissively muttered ignoring the advice of Nagini, who rather disgruntled flickered her forked tongue at him. "And besides, it was not Lestrange who so greatly disappointed me this evening, but rather you, Nagini."


    Nagini wilts at Voldemort''s words as he proceeds to ignore the serpent turning over the events of the evening and the past in his mind. Over the course of his journey, he had found himself calmer and more clearheaded. He had been so angry and frustrated for so long that he had lost sight of himself. It was not until tonight that he began to wonder if there was truly something wrong with himself or his Horcruxes.


    Unconsciously, Voldemort reaches into his robes to touch Slytherin''s locket which hung around his neck for safekeeping. His journal, his first masterpiece had been destroyed by fire. Helga Cup had been entrusted to Bellatrix and placed within her vaults at Gringotts. Ravenclaw''s Diadem lay within the Room of Requirements at Hogwarts hidden right under Dumbledore''s nose. And the Gaunt heirloom was hidden away within the confines of the last Gaunt residence. Thusly at present, the only Horcrux which lay within his immediate reach was that of the Gaunt family ring.


    "Come Nagini," Voldemort demanded as the serpent closely followed him.


    None of his followers noticed his abrupt departure except Rodolphus Lestrange, who was at the windowpane ignoring the revelry and the carousing of the Death Eaters around him saw the Dark Lord depart with his serpent companion. Rodolphus narrowed his eyes at the departing figure but did not speak of the Dark Lord''s departure.


    It was not until Empusa Snyde snuck into the front hall to retrieve the corpse of Primus Wilkes, which she found missing having already been disposed of by the Gibbon family house elves. In shock, she rushes back and interrupts amid the festive gathering. "Master is gone!" Empusa bellowed.


    The Death Eaters panic for a moment until the icy voice of Rodolphus says, "The Dark Lord wished to be alone. Leave him be."


    "And how would you know, Lestrange?" Empusa spat out with a mix of emotions gleaming in the depths of her eyes.


    "The Dark Lord wished for me to join in the revelry and declared it so," Rodolphus carefully answered telling no lies.


    Not wishing for his ancestral home to be destroyed, Gibbons immediately says, "If Lestrange said so, then it must be true. Please let us return to the festivities."


    The Death Eaters cheer and return to their merriment, while Gibbons whirls around to face Empusa. "I will have no rabble makers here, Empusa," Gibbons strictly growled. "If you are so concerned, then go and guard the front hall until the Dark Lord''s return. But knowing the Dark Lord, he will be most displeased by such an act of blatant disobedience. However please do go and try the Dark Lord''s patience for all of us to bear witness too."


    Empusa glances around but fails to spot anyone on her side. "It''s just, my Snyde would so enjoy this," Empusa howled as usual, before bursting into tears.


    Gibbons refrains from rolling his eyes as several female Death Eaters approach the disconsolate widow Snyde to console her. Gibbons returns to the party, but Rodolphus eyes the widow. The widow always by coincidence was involved in the various activities of the Death Eaters. It was the perfect unsuspected position and considering her overwhelming concern regarding Primus Wilkes. There was a strong indicator that she too was like S.R. Wilkes and that of his uncle. She bore careful watching.

 Chapter 674 - The Master’s Return Ⅸ

    With the new moon approaching Little Hangleton could only be just barely seen nestled between two steep hills. The church was a stark dark outline and the graveyard was even darker. Across the valley on the opposite hillside, there sat a handsome manor surrounded by a wide expanse of velvety green lawn. On the lush well cared for grounds, the figure of Voldemort appeared with Nagini at his side. Removing his hand from the serpent''s head, Voldemort is silent as he observes the sleepy village down below, and the manor which had once belonged to the Riddle family, (and still did in an ironic twisted manner to him).


    Voldemort''s crimson eyes turn away and trace the path down the steep downward slope from memory. The lane would curve right and round through a gap in the hedge onto a narrow dirt track bordered by higher and wilder hedgerows than those left behind on the path. The dirt track was crooked, rocky, potholed, and sloped downhill even more than the last one, before ending at the patch of dark trees a little below. One had to carefully look but would see the track open to a copse.


    He had been so much younger, a mere fledging in his youth. And naive, so very na?ve, that he did not know what he had been hoping for that night, but certainly not that. And worst of all, he had still carried that foul name of that MUGGLE, Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    Voldemort''s crimson eyes fill with old anger and for the briefest of moments an unfamiliar emotion that just as soon faded away as he once more delved into that night''s disappointing memory.


    It had been rather dark that night with only a glimmer of moonlight, and he had only had an old lantern to aid him. It had taken him several attempts of retracing his footsteps before finding the opening in the copse. He had not seen anything at first as the building was half-hidden amongst a tangle of trunks. Its walls were mossy and so many tiles had fallen off the roof that the rafters were visible in places. Nettles grew all around the hovel, their tips reaching the windows, which were tiny and thick with grime. And there on the door nailed was a dead snake.


    He had knocked, but there was no response except for a loud thump heard from inside. A sense of anticipation filled him as he shoved the door aside and stood at the threshold staring inside the hovel. His eyes moved slowly and narrowed at the indescribably filthy, the ceiling was thick with cobwebs, the floor coated in grime; moldy and rotting food lay upon the table amidst a mass of crusted pots. The only light came from a single guttering candle placed at the feet of a man with hair and beard that neither eyes nor mouth could be seen. The man held a wand in his right hand and a short knife in his left. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-return-%E2%85%B8_52028643618122482 for visiting.


    For a few seconds they looked at each other, then the man staggered upright, the many empty bottles at his feet clattering and tinkling across the floor. "YOU!" He bellowed. "YOU!" And drunkenly hurtled at Voldemort, a wand and knife.


    "Stop," Voldemort spoke in Parseltongue lest the reeking man approached him.


    The man skidded into the table, sending moldy pots crashing to the floor. He stared at Voldemort. There was a long silence while they contemplated each other. The man broke it.


    "You speak it?"


    "Yes, I speak it," said Voldemort as he moved forward and allowed the door to swing shut behind him. "Where is Marvolo?"


    "Dead," he replied. "Died years ago, didn''t he?"


    Voldemort frowned. "Who are you, then?"


    "I''m Morfin, ain''t I?"


    "Marvolo''s son?"


    "Course I am, then¡­" Morfin paused to push the hair out of his dirty face, the better to see and revealing Marvolo''s black-stoned ring on his right hand. "I thought you was that muggle. You look mighty like that Muggle."


    "What Muggle?" Voldemort sharply asked as a tinge of uncertainty filled his insides.


    "That Muggle what my sister took a fancy to, that Muggle what lives in the big house over the way," Said Morfin, and spat unexpectedly upon the floor between them. "You look right like him. Riddle. But he''s older now, in''e? He''s older''n you, now I think on it..."


    Morfin sways a little clutching the edge of the table for support. "He come back, see."


    "Riddle came back?" Riddle asked in disbelief. And at that moment, all his dearest hopes and wishes crumbled into ashes. A muggle father, and one who had abandoned him and his mother. A muggle...


    "Ar, he left her, and serve her right, marrying filth!" Morfin spitting on the floor again. "Robbed us, mind, before she ran off!! Where''s the locket, eh, where''s Slytherins locket?"


    Morfin was working himself up into a rage again; he brandished his knife and shouted, "Dishonored us, she did, that little s.l.u.t! And whore'' you, coming here and asking questions about all that? It''s over, innit¡­ It''s over¡­"


    Voldemort had been unable to bear the foul words of that THING and knocked it unconscious. Rage, old anger, shame, and even pain, yes. Perchance, that was even what humiliated him the most. He had thought himself impervious and having outgrown such weak sentiments, but he had been wrong. He still felt¡­...


    Voldemort''s crimson eyes blink rapidly shoving aside the recollection of such weak emotions. Turning his crimson snake-eyes towards the Riddle Manor on the hill, his lips twitch with viciousness and triumph. Oh, yes, but what had followed had brought him the greatest of joys.


    Having reclaimed his birthright, the Gaunt ring, Voldemort had merciless marched to Riddle manor. And there he had slain the MUGGLE and the remaining muggle relatives. And oh, how they had pleaded for their lives, but he had no mercy on them. Just as they had no mercy on his mother and his yet unborn self.


    Nagini sensing her kin''s turbulent emotions rubs her head against his hand. Voldemort''s flat, snake-like nostrils flair as he controls himself and pulls his hand away from the serpent. "Forgive me, Nagini, I lost myself in the past. Come," he instructed as the two of them descended down below towards the remnants of the Gaunt home.


    Down the winding path onto the dirt track and through the copse, Voldemort came to an abrupt halt as he stepped into the clearing. The tall grass had been burnt laid strewn and dried except for patches of grass that still grew upon the outskirts. Trees lay broken and strewn in smithereens from a violent explosion. And where a hovel resided was a large crater with only bits and pieces of foundation that remained standing.


    Voldemort stood there in shock unable to compose himself until he heard the serpent words of Nagini. "Death, it smells of death here," Nagini whispered as her forked tongue tasted the air. "Not even mice and other creatures dare come here with such a strong scent."


    "Death?" Voldemort whirled around as his crimson eyes narrowed at the serpent. "What do you mean by those words, Nagini?"


    "It is just as I have said, kin," Nagini hissed back. "This place has been touched by death, and no living thing shall easily abide here."


    Voldemort opened his mouth to yell when the words of Runcorn resound clearly in his ears. "Mm, but not all tales are mere myths and legends. And even the tallest of tales hold a grain of truth to them, Voldemort. You would do well to remember that considering that which you have done. - A life for a life, so to speak, and Death has never failed to claim the outstanding debt."


    Spider-like hands reach into Voldemort''s robes and grip Salazar Slytherin''s locket as if to comfort himself. And for a very real moment, he felt weaker and very much afraid. Enraged at his own failings and weaknesses, he releases the locket as if his hand was scalded. He was stronger and better than that, and he would live forever!


    Though in a whispered corner of his heart, a small voice hissed, "And what of the ring?" And that was not a question that he was yet prepared to answer despite already knowing the response to that terrible question.


    Shoving the ramifications aside, for the time being, Voldemort whirls away closely followed by the darting form of Nagini. However, behind them for the briefest of moments a third shadow intertwined with their shadows and vanished.

 Chapter 675 - The Birds and the Bees Sequel

    With All Hallows Eve nearly upon them, Hogwarts was filled with excited whispers of the students regarding the yearly Halloween feast. It was rather abrupt and without warning when the Prefects of the four houses found themselves all summoned to the infirmary to see Madam Pomfrey during lunch. Hungry, and feeling rather cranky, Rowan glowered as she stomped her way down to the infirmary.


    Severus, who was chatting with Remus, and Andrew happened to catch sight of his twin and hastily averted his stare lest he attracted his twin sister''s ire. His twin tended to become rather irritable when she was hungry. A leftover symptom from their poor childhood, but one that Severus equally shared with his twin. Not that he would ever admit to it.


    Pandora, who had been chatting with Lily opens her mouth to call out to Rowan, but Pandora instantly snaps her mouth shut at noting the dark air surrounding her friend. She was a Ravenclaw for Rowena''s sake! She knew when to keep her mouth shut despite what the other houses might think!


    Catching a glimpse of Pandora''s wry expression, Lily cranes her neck around causing her straight red hair to swish around her. Lily''s emerald eyes widen in understanding upon catching sight of Rowan, before reflexively peeking over at Severus. Severus seemed to be intently conversing with Remus Lupin and Andrew Abbott did not appear to have taken notice of Rowan''s appearance. A soft sigh unconsciously escapes from Lily''s throat as she lightly bites her lips in concentration.


    Pandora rolls her eyes at catching Lily staring at Severus again. Lily had it bad for Severus, but the Gryffindor was just too stubborn to tell Severus her feelings. And from what she had learned from Lily and their friends is that Severus had already confessed his feelings towards Lily over the summer, and it had been Lily, who had turned him down! Where was that legendary Gryffindor courage that Gryffindors were supposed to possess?! Why if it were her, she would have already gone down and talked down to Xeno! Really, Gryffindors, they lacked absolutely any common sense!


    Any further thoughts were interrupted by Pandora catching Rowan''s gaze and hastily turning away. Rowan''s lips twitched in a grimace as she walked over to Severus, Remus, and Andrew. Knowing that she was in a foul mood, the three boys tactfully remained silent after sharing rather pointed gazes. The other prefects largely fall silent including Prefect Olympia Branstone and Prefect David Goldstein.


    The sound of coughing is heard behind linen curtains pulled around the infirmary patients. A bout of the common cold was making its way around Hogwarts, and more than a few students were laying sickly in bed. However, in a rare occurrence, most of the infirmary patients were not trying to escape but were peacefully resting. The infirmary matron had promised them that if they did so, they would be able to attend the Halloween Feast. Bribery or not, the sickly students did as they were told for once.


    The silence is soon broken by the crisp footsteps of the infirmary matron, Madam Poppy Pomfrey. A kind, but stern witch in her mid-thirties rushes towards her, while her red dress, white apron, and white matron cap flutter about as she finishes checking on patients and strictly fills the sweet boxes in neat rows next to each bedside.


    Finished tending to the last of her patients, Madam Pomfrey closes the curtains to one of the patient beds and marches over towards the gathered Prefects. With her skirts still swaying, she comes to a halt before them. "My apologies for the abrupt summoning, Prefects, but as you well know, this year especially we are all busy due to the wave of transfer students that entered Hogwarts this year," Madam Pomfrey said as all of the Prefects nod their heads in agreement and grimace at the understatement. They weren''t busy, they were simply overrun with tasks!


    "As you well know by this time of the year, I will have usually had the conversation of the Birds and the Bees with the third years-," Madam Pomfrey said as all the Prefects pale and stiffen. They all shiver violently as they recall the traumatic events of that day especially Severus. Professor Slughorn tended to describe his expertise on the male side of things leaving more than a few students unable to gaze at him without flinching.


    "Considering the various proposition incidents that have occurred concerning Professor Winfrey-," Madam Pomfrey paused as all of the Prefects wince at her words. There wasn''t a single house where the transfer students had not in some manner propositioned to the handsome Professor Winfrey. Why even Ravenclaw wasn''t an exception to the abject horror of the upper-year Ravenclaws.


    "And especially with the Halloween Feast nearly upon us, we do not desire for an even worse and more unfortunate incident to occur," Madam Pomfrey emphatically emphasized. "As such from this year forth we will introduce the curriculum a year earlier in the student''s second year. For this year, we will have all of the second-years and third-years including the older transfer students attend the lecture."


    All the Prefects flinch at the unfortunate announcement as Madam Pomfrey continues, "Much like the previous times before Slytherin and Hufflepuff''s lecture will occur before Dinner and Gryffindor and Ravenclaws after dinner. Are there any questions?"


    "No, Madam Pomfrey," the Prefects chorused.


    "Excellent," Madam Pomfrey said with a crisp nod. "I shall see you all in a few hours then," before sashaying away leaving the rigid Prefects behind.


    Prefect Olympia Branstone is the first one to leave with Prefect David Goldstein closely following after her. Pandora and Lily share sickly glances, before also quickly departing after them. Leaving the trio of Severus, Remus, and Rowan behind.


    Trailing after them slowly in a group they walk as Andrew curiously asks, "Professor Sprout does it for the girls, but for the boys, we have Professor Flitwick. What about you all?


    "Madam Pomfrey for the girls," Rowan grumbled, while Severus rather pale and ghastly adds, "Professor Slughorn." At his words, Remus and Andrew painfully shiver and gag-like.


    After a moment in a rather weak voice, Remus says, "Well, that is pretty bad. The girls usually got Madam Pomfrey since Professor McGonagall was usually too busy in the past. I don''t know about Professor Babbling, but she might give it this year. And as for the boys, we get Professor Dumbledore."


    Rowan, Severus, and Andrew all choke and gaze at Remus with shock and pity in their eyes. With dead eyes in a deadpanned tone of voice, he says, "Yes, we could hardly gaze at Professor Dumbledore for a while. I think we mostly suppressed the memory in a dark corner of our psyche."


    "Right," Andrew warily said, before hastily adding, "well, I best be going now. Bye!" Andrew fled before he was dragged into some horrific memory of the past.


    Seeing the haunted gaze of Remus, Rowan and Severus hastily made excuses and fled towards the Great Hall. They would be safe at the Slytherin table! Well, mostly safe, unless Remus decided to sit with them which he did especially this year to escape from the younger Gryffindor''s to get a bite to eat!

 Chapter 676 - The Birds and the Bees Sequel â…¡

    The Slytherin students knew something was up when Rowan and Severus announced that all second year and third years including transfer students were to assemble in the common room an hour before dinner. No further details were given the bewilderment of the younger years except for the fact that the fourth years and up all possessed a traumatic look in their eyes. They knew exactly what was to come because they had all undergone the hideous, mind-bending tribulation before. They all would make themselves scarce for the rest of the evening lest they trigger painfully suppressed memories.


    The rest of the day passed far too quickly much to the absolute dread of Rowan and Severus. The Slytherin common room was usually empty except for the present second and third years including the transfer students. The boys and girls quietly chatted until Rowan and Severus gestured at them to be silent as the last of the younger years arrived. "It would appear that everyone is present now," Rowan said. "We shall now proceed accordingly by genders, the boys will follow Severus out first, while the girls will follow me."


    With a cold face to hide his uneasiness, Severus motioned at the second and third years to promptly follow him including the transfer students. With a bemused expression, they did as they were instructed to do and followed the Slytherin male Prefect out. Wearing a similar face akin to that of Severus, Rowan did very much the same thing and had the girls follow her to an empty classroom in the dungeons that triggered unpleasant memories for Rowan.


    "Please have a seat," Rowan curtly instructed them, and suddenly recalled Prefect Pizarro acting similarly. She suddenly felt a wave of pity for the older Slytherin girl. No wonder, she had been so curt that day! She owed Prefect Pizarro an apology after this.


    Once seated, much like in Rowan''s own year, the second-year and third-year girls including transfer students stared at each other suspiciously wondering if one of them had gotten the rest of them in trouble again. It had already occurred several times this year, so it would not be surprising at all to find that was the case again. As such, the transfer student girls were viewed with even more open suspicious as they wondered if one of them had propositioned to someone again, most likely Professor Winfrey.


    Pretty soon the girls relax and begin to softly chatter, while Rowan finds a spot to stare blankly at. She needed a good spot to make it seem as though she was paying attention when she was actually tuning everything out, Madam Pomfrey might say. She briefly considered putting magical earplugs in, but she needed to be able to hear if Madam Pomfrey asked a question.


    Rowan''s thoughts are interrupted by crisp footsteps, the door slams open to reveal the form of Professor Eponine Mortimer, the assistant Professor for Potions, and unofficial Deputy Slytherin Head. Her stiff straight hair is cut right at her shoulders pointing downward at a nearly flat chest. Her skin is shallow as usual, but her face is as angelic as ever.


    A slow crocodile-like smile appears on Professor Mortimer''s face as she strides towards the front of the dungeon classroom. The girls are not the only ones surprised as is Rowan for clear obvious reasons as she was expecting Madam Pomfrey. Where was Madam Pomfrey?!


    As if guessing Rowan''s thoughts, Professor Mortimer''s white gleaming smile widens even more Cheshire-like. "Professor Sprout is tending to an accident in one of the greenhouses as such Madam Pomfrey is replacing her in lieu of her absence, and I naturally volunteered for Slytherin," she wolfishly said as the younger Slytherin girls felt a shiver race down their spines.


    They weren''t the only ones as Rowan had the distinct feeling that the accident that had transpired in Professor Sprout''s greenhouse had been by far coincidental. That and Professor Mortimer was too much like her cousin, Terry, and their spider-like tendencies. It was frankly unnerving to witness.


    "Now, then we shall proceed and embark on this glorious discussion regarding womanhood," Professor Mortimer gleefully said as she waved her wand and proceeded to draw two chalk diagrams, one of the female anatomies and the other of the male anatomy. The transfer students all begin to turn bright red as the younger girls stare blankly for a moment until the images being drawn on the chalkboard click in their minds.


    Finished drawing, Professor Eponine claps her hands together to gain their attention. "I presume that most of you sitting here before me have already had your first blood moon or know what it is, correct?" The Slytherin girls on flush darker in reply and answer to the question.


    "Good," Professor Mortimer murmured, "less time of our time is wasted on such an obvious statement. I shall not expand on the subject of your b.r.e.a.s.ts or lack of there." She paused to gesture at her own rather minuscule chest. "Growth is often accompanied by itching as the skin stretches. There are medicated lotions to ease such effects. And if the chest size is a severe concern there are costly potions to enhance the size of one''s chest or the most common practice is the use of nursemaids to feed the young."


    Several of the wealthier pureblood girls in the classroom nod their heads at the last part. Nursing maids were quite common to use to feed newborns in the upper households or even lactating female house elves. It was used by those who did not have the time to nurse or were unable to do so or simply preferred not to.


    "Next is the unexpected hair growth that should have already begun in areas such as under the armpits or in the loin area," Professor Mortimer said with a bit of a smirk as the Slytherin younger girls shivered with utter embarrassment. "There are plenty of manners in which to treat such area, but the most common is generally shaving spells," she said causing several girls to sputter with utter mortification.


    Professor Mortimer proceeded to explain and show the two spells, "Rado," and "Radi." With a most delighted expression, she had the self-conscious Slytherin girls practice on their forearm or leg the spell until she was satisfied, they had performed the spell to perfection. It was a spell one generally did not want to get wrong. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B1_52028759330578820 for visiting.


    With a cheeky grin, Professor Mortimer moved onto the male and female anatomy diagrams and proceeded to explain how things worked and how one became pregnant when Slot A was inserted into Slot B. She also proceeded to explain what might occur if otherwise the slotting was not done right, which only served for several girls to bury their burning red faces with despair into their hands.


    The entire discussion Rowan had a blank look on her face as she suddenly found herself desperately missing Madam Pomfrey. At least, Madam Pomfrey tried to be careful with her words, while Professor Eponine Mortimer took far too much pleasure at their discomfort. It was appalling, but a bird of prey did enjoy toying with their food at times. Blame it on their Veela psychological tendencies.

 Chapter 677 - The Birds and the Bees Sequel â…¢

    Finished her detailed explanation, Professor Mortimer''s face becomes solemn for the first time. "No, my Slytherins if there is nothing else that you may recall from my lesson, it is this. All it takes is a single occurrence for a female to become pregnant, and it will not be the wizard, who shall bear the shame, but the witch. It is we, who will be called whores and pointed at by polite society." All the girls including the transfer girls nod gravely back in understanding, they had all in their lifetime borne witness to such events.


    "There are several manners in which to never become pregnant. The first is typically potions used for abortion or the sterilization of one, who no longer wishes to bear children. These types of potions cannot be used lightly for they carry serious side-effects," Professor Mortimer firmly stressed. "The other two options are a magical forged charm to prevent pregnancy and it is at no small cost to create such a magically forged object."


    "The second is the most commonly used spell which I must stress emphatically MUST BE cast each time PRIOR to being intimate," Professor Mortimer deliberately accentuated. "Remember it is we, who bear the young, and the male need not to take responsibility for spreading so carelessly his seed. It is we, who bear the brunt of the sin."


    The girls all fall silent in contemplation, before Professor Mortimer says, "Now, watch carefully. I shall cast the spell thrice. Nullus Praegnatio!" A faint mist-like glow emerges from the wand and falls onto herself in a glittering-like fashion. She repeated to show it carefully and slowly twice more, before saying, "Now, I want to see everyone complete the spell until I am satisfied. Commence." It was not a request, but an order.


    Rowan''s lips twitched in understanding at Professor Mortimer''s actions. Her mind recalls a memory from a few weeks ago. It has been a rare free evening, Rowan and Severus sat in the common room peaceful working on some of their homework, while Sylvia and Tiffany read various wizarding publications, and Bethanie and Terry played a game of wizarding chess.


    After a while, Tiffany raises her strawberry bobbed head and sheepishly glances around, before quietly hissing, "Psst, Terry."


    "What?" Terry grumbled uninterested in what Tiffany might have to say as it might cost him the wizarding chess match.


    "Your cousin, Professor Mortimer," Tiffany''s voiced had dropped down to a barely audible whisper.


    Terry paused gazing at the wizarding chest board and glanced over at Tiffany. "What about her?" He carefully asked causing Bethanie to glance over at their friend.


    "Is it true?" Tiffany quietly asked.


    With a gleam of interest in her eyes, Sylvia looks up from Seeker Weekly. "What is?"


    Curious by the undertone of the conversation, Rowan and Severus lift their heads from their homework and glance over at Terry with blatant interest. Seeing all four of his friends, which included his courting partner, Terry gestures at the door with his head. "It''s a bit crowded," he mumbled under his breath. "We should get a bit of fresh air."


    Terry rises closely followed by Sylvia, Tiffany, and Bethanie, while Rowan and Severus somewhat reluctantly trail after them abandoning their homework in a corner of the common room. It was chilly in the dungeon''s passageway without their thick fur coats, so they cast a warming charm upon themselves.


    Huddled in an empty passageway, Terry double-checks that they are truly alone, before he says, "It happened when I was really young, so my memories aren''t that clear on the subject and I only know what I overheard in passing."


    More curious than usual perhaps because she was very likely to join the Greengrass family in the future, Sylvia asks, "So just what is it that Tiffany knows that the rest of us don''t know?"


    Terry sighs and says, "Cousin Eponine didn''t always look like she does now. I was very young then, but I still dimly remember her having long, silky hair, and glistening pale skin. She used to love pretty herself up, and she was the most mischievous girl out of my cousins. She was a daydreamer, and the entire family loved her for it. But I remember, she used to worry great-grandmother very much so. Great-grandmother called her na?ve, an innocent fool, and she used to say that no good would come of such naivety."


    Sensing the somber undertone Sylvia glances at Bethanie before they glance at Tiffany, who shares a sad smile with them. Feeling her heart sink in her chest, Sylvia turns back to ask, "And then what happened."


    "She fell in love," Terry bitterly said. "Eponine fell madly in love with a no-good-rotten rake. He charmed her and professed his love for her. She fell for his sweet words and soon lay with him. It did not take more than a couple of times, but our family''s natural fertility took its course, and she found herself with child."


    Terry''s voice dies off for a moment as Sylvia opens her mouth and closes it for a second, before croaking. "Then what happened?"


    Terry hissed with old fury, "The blackguard could not cast her aside unlike those previous before her. Cousin Eponine was a pureblood by right and came from an excellent lineage. The blackguard knew he could not deny the unborn babe the right to a name nor that his parents would permit his doing so as they would have forced the two to wed."


    Terry paused, before taking a shaky breath. "And so, one night not long after, he whispered words of love and utter devotion to her. The rake asked that they share a romantic meal under the light of the moon. Utterly besotted, Cousin Eponine slipped away to meet her lover. They feasted, they made love, and before the night was up, her lover poured her a cup of wine to drink-."


    Terry''s voice broke with emotion as Severus placed a hand on his shoulder in comfort. Sylvia, Bethanie, and Tiffany''s eyes all share unhidden traces of horror as they can easily guess the ending of this tale. "He placed an abortive potion in the wine," Rowan stiffly interjected.


    "Yes," Terry closed his eyes for a moment as Bethanie let out a gasp, while Sylvia pressed her lips tightly together, and Tiffany let out a sad sigh of sympathy.


    "The black-hearted villain," Severus rigidly hissed with his teeth bared in anger.


    "Indeed," Terry answered as he opened his eyes again. "Cousin Eponine lost the babe that very night, while the blackguard fled across the ocean to the new continent. Cousin Eponine was never the same afterward, she became colder, harsher, and crueler."


    "That explains much," Bethanie sympathetically murmured, "the poor woman."


    "Mm, well, not all is lost," Terry said with a bit of a predatory gleam in his eyes. "The blackguard thought to outrun us, but we are a particularly large family, and more so, we are Veela''s. A Veela cousin residing in the west found him."


    "And then what?" Sylvia inquired further.


    Terry merely smiled a terrifying smile that sent a dreadful, bone-chilling shiver down their spines. Sensing his friend''s unease, Terry tactfully changes the subject. "Anywho, Cousin Eponine fueled by the past and never wanted such a repeat went on to become a Potions Master. She has yet to marry, but my aunt and uncle would never force to marry, nor much less would great-grandmother permit after her harrowing experience."


    "The scoundrel," Tiffany semi-bitterly said. "Good riddance, I say. She was better off without him." For she understood better than anyone else, what it was like to be engaged to such an individual. It was painful and tiresome. And even if it had ended as it did, she found that she was the happier for it even with the superstition of being a Death Bride hanging overhead.


    Rowan agreed with Tiffany''s statement as she muttered to herself, "Love is not always true and often confused for l.u.s.t," and recalled Terry''s cousin, Rosie. No doubt part of the reason Damian Muliciber had tried to force himself upon the younger, female squib was in part due to the rumored past of Eponine Mortimer. A Greengrass female of that branch would seem like easy pickings and would also explain the protectiveness of Terry towards his female cousins especially that of Rosie.


    A sharp rap brings Rowan back to the present as Professor Mortimer says, "Now are there any questions?" None of the girls raise their hands as Rowan feels an odd strange of D¨¦j¨¤ vu. By Merlin''s beard, did she have to do what Prefect Pizarro had done for them?!


    With a very blank face, Rowan raises her hand causing a familiar groan to ripple from the younger Slytherin girls in the room. "Yes, Prefect Prince?" Professor Mortimer excitedly asked.


    In a monotone voice, Rowan says, "I am certain that the girls are too embarrassed to speak at present, and much like Prefect Pizarro during my own time, I shall ask on their behalf. What if there are issues with monthly cycles or strange painful symptoms in their nether regions? And what of maintaining physical hygiene including deodorant and acne?"


    "Excellent question, Prefect Prince," Professor Mortimer practically purred, before delving into the subject. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B2_52028833687201447 for visiting.


    All the while, Rowan kept a carefully blank face that showed signs of cracks as she too wished the damned lesson would come to an end. The seconds seemed to tick by slowly until at long last Professor Mortimer says, "Well, my fellow Slytherins, you have been educated duly thus, and I except for zero accidents to occur is that understood?" A frosty, predatory gleam glints visibly in her eyes promising a cruel and most unusual punishment for any failings.


    The Slytherin second and third years including the transfer students nod their heads fearfully in understanding like terrified baby chicks. "Wonderful, you are dismissed," Professor Mortimer cheerfully said. "Off to dinner you go, I am certain that you are all famished." The Slytherin girls pale further and some look even sickly as the thought of food at present was the furthest things from their minds at present. Their shoes scuff across the stone floor as they scramble out the door as quickly and as far as they can from the assistant Potions Professor.


    "Well done, Prefect Prince," Professor Mortimer said with a bit of a teasing twinkle in her eyes, before swishing past Rowan and heading up to the Great Hall.


    Rubbing her forehead with one hand, Rowan tiredly follows after feeling as though she had lost her appetite for the evening. However, from experience, she knew she wasn''t the only one, and Severus no doubt would be in a worse shape. Which caused her to violently shiver and turn green as she recalled Remus''s words. She quickly thought it better to skip dinner that evening and headed back to the common room for a quick lie down. She desperately could use the rest, and she would too.

 Chapter 678 - Ruse

    In the small village by the name of Bitterweed, the night is pitch black under the empty gaze of the new moon. The clouds have yet to condense, but slowly they gather and hint at the possibility of fog. In the distance, the village lights can dimly be seen, the village inhabitants slowly go to bed one by one until eventually all lights are finally doused throughout the muggle village.


    At the edge of the small village sits a rather large, elegant, thatched cottage it is dark except for the light of a small lantern set on the ground. Despite the autumn chill and the hour, an apprentice is hard at work on the grounds surrounding the thatched cottage. The sleeves of Wilfredius''s coat are rolled up to his elbows as his strawberry hair flocks over his freckled sweaty face. The pale young wizard lets out a deep breath and sets his hoe down. Glancing at the ground one last time, he lets out a satisfied expression at seeing the ground appear to be smooth. With a tired grunt, he bends down to retrieve his lantern, before walking up the path leading back to the cottage.


    The door opens before he arrives as the sharp and impatient voice of his master snaps at him. "Wilfriedius, douse that lantern immediately!"


    "Yes, sir!" Wilfriedius obediently answered and muttered the incantation as the lantern went out plunging them into darkness. It takes a moment for his eyes to adjust before he sees just the faintest of candlelight flickering from within the cottage. It was almost nonexistent against the darkness, but still, the light bravely endeavored to shine amidst the growing darkness.


    Wilfredius''s master steps aside to allow the sweaty figure of his apprentice inside the cottage. Wilfredius thankfully enters the cottage and sets the hoe inside the closet nearest to the door. Removing an embroidered handkerchief made by his mother, Wilfredius turns to face Master Belby. "Will that be all, sir?" He asked as he dried the sweat from his face and wiped his face clean as best as he could.


    "For the moment," answered the cool voice of the Damocles Belby. The normally sharply dressed potion master in chartreuse-colored robes is dressed rather simply that evening in dark robes that seem to blend seamlessly into the night shadows. However, after a moment, he adds, "Thank you, Wilfredius."


    Wilfredius''s freckled face brightens up as he squeezes the slightly damp handkerchief in his hand. "It is my pleasure, sir!" He genuinely beamed at his master, before putting his hankie away.


    The third figure in the cottage shakes his head as he steps out from the shadows beside the hearth that of Auror Percius Clements. The once round-faced wizard is rather slim with sorrow-filled eyes that never truly went away after the death of his partner, Sara Vinovich. However, tonight there is a rather steady, resolute determination that glints in the depths of his eyes.


    "It is time, Belby," Percius said, earning a nod from the dower potions master.


    "It is time, Wilfredius, you know what to do," Damocles decisively ordered.


    "Yes, Master!" Wilfredius stammered as his face paled causing his freckles to stand out even more. He hesitantly steps forward and paused at the door.


    "Sir, are you certain that all shall be well? I can stay and help," Wilfredius genuinely offered with hopeful eyes.


    "You have your task to perform and I have mine," Damocles firmly retorted leaving no room for protests.


    "Obey your master, Wilfredius," Percius interjected with the faintest hint of fondness heard in the depths of his voice.


    "Yes, sir," Wilfredius dimly replied with head downtrodden, before heading out the door, and making his way down the cottage path and past the fence. From inside the cottage, the two wizards watch him cross past the wards, before finally apparating in the distance.


    The figure of Damocles Belby turns to the figure of Percius Clements with a rather concerned expression on his face. "Are you certain that you will not regret this Belby?" Said the figure of Damocles Belby.


    "That time has long come and gone, Auror Clements," crisply answered the figure of Percius Clements as he crossed his arms in his usual fashion over his chest.


    The figure of Damocles Belby sighs and rubs the bridge of his nose. "I can''t believe I am doing this," he murmured to himself. "Polyjuice, what in Merlin''s name was I thinking?"


    The figure of Percius Clements snorts derisively at the polyjuiced Auror''s actions. "Auror''s," he grumbled to himself, before turning his gaze towards the darkened path.


    The two polyjuiced wizards, polyjuiced as each other fall silent with the only sound heard from the ticking clock on the mantelpiece. The night only becomes darker until at long last in the distance the faintest echoing, popping sound can be heard in the quiet night. "They are here," said the figure of Damocles Belby.


    "Yes, they are," the figure of Percius Clements flatly said in agreement.


    The figure of Damocles Belby begins to turn towards the other wizard, when suddenly the soft, but decisive voice of Percius Clements says, "Petrifius Totalus!"


    The figure of Damocles Belby becomes immovable and falls onto the cottage wooden floor with a painful thump. The figure of Percius Clements steps closer to him and takes his wand from Damocles Belby''s pocket and slips the wand in his coat into the now empty pocket of Damocles Belby. Seeing the stunned, and angry gaze of the stunned figure of Damocles Belby laying prone on the ground, the figure of Percius Clements begins to speak. "You are angry, and feel betrayed, but more than anything else you are worried and concerned at my actions, isn''t that right, Auror Clements?"


    The petrified figure of Damocles Belby only glares more with confusion abundantly clear in the depths of his eyes. "I suppose I ought to explain myself, Auror Clements," murmured the figure of Percius Clements, "but we are out of time and my enemies will soon be at the door."


    Removing a wrinkled sock from his pocket, Percius Clements stuffs the sock alongside the wand in the coat pocket of Damocles Belby. "The portkey will activate itself in a minute, Auror Clements. After which, you will be teleported to a safe location. Wilfredius knows not to undo the curse and release you until exactly three minutes have passed. By now he will have already sent word to the Ministry of Magic, and you will be able to safely apparate back to the cottage to join the battle."


    The polyjuiced figure of Damocles Belby valiantly tries to break the curse but is unable to as he glares at the polyjuiced figure of Percius Clements. The polyjuiced Damocles Belby''s expression stiffens as he recognizes the countenance of the polyjuiced Pericus Clements. It was the same gaze that his partner, Sara Vinovich, and his dear friend, Alphard Black had possessed before their deaths. And now yet again that dammed, resigned expression appeared before on the polyjuiced body of Damocles Belby that appeared as that of his own, Percius Clements. Potions Master Damocles Belby had never intended to leave his cottage alive; it had been his plan all along!


    The polyjuiced figure of Percius Clements ignores the scathing gaze of the petrified figure of Damocles Belby laying on the ground that. Staring out the window, the polyjuiced figure of Percius Clements sees more shadows appearing in the distance with a soft popping sound as the Death Eaters gather together in the distance. "You need not further concern yourself on my behalf, Auror Clements, it is unwarranted," he murmured. "My affairs are in order. My younger brother, Asclepius Belby shall receive a fair portion of my hard-earned fortune. And as for my apprentice, Wilfredius, he also shall receive a well-sized portion to further his potion studies. A dreadfully cheerful boy, but he is talented, and I have no reason to think he will fail in this endeavor. A rival so to speak has agreed to take him under his wing should anything ever happen to me. I have the promise in writing and the goblins will ensure that my will is carried out to the very letter."


    A soft popping sound is heard from behind the polyjuiced figure of Percius Clements at the window, and he does not bother glancing back knowing full well that the portkey has accomplished its task. "And so, it ends," he muttered softly to himself, before taking a deep breath. He had much to accomplish this night, and his death was only one of his main objectives, before stepping towards the door and turning the knob. And so, it begins.

 Chapter 679 - Ruse â…¡

    On the hill just below the cottage of Damocles Belby, the descending mist hovers in between existence and not as spirit-like wisps that hauntingly begin to appear across the surrounding grounds. The Death Eaters stand in a circle with a single lantern set on the ground chasing away the darkness of the night. A burly, Death Eater folds his bulging arms over his chest and observes their surroundings. "I say, it''s a trap. The night''s too quiet," Seth grunted warily. "I bet that Auror''s are lying in wait just yonder over in the woods," with an added emphasis by tilting his head pointedly in the direction of the woods.


    A rugged, domineering featured, stout wizard snorts at Seth''s words. Not as tall as his deceased brother Corban had been, but just as pale, Darith Yaxley pulls himself to his full height and stares down arrogantly at the burly wizard. "There are no Auror''s present," Darith Yaxley conceitedly retorted. "Master''s spy has confirmed that is indeed the case or do you question our master''s wisdom?" Darith threatened as his blond hair pulled into a short ponytail shook at his rapid head movement as he leaned forward to a menacing glare down at the other wizard.


    The burly, Death Eater grimaces, but Seth does not speak causing Darith Yaxley to drawback with a prideful sneer. Darith Yaxely opens his mouth to further humiliate Seth, when a tall wizard with a pointy chin and angry look brows murmurs, "Master is here."


    Darith Yaxley bites back his tongue and withholds from speaking, while Seth nods his head with appreciativeness at Devante Nott. Devante Nott was not a nice man nor a very cunning wizard. But he was useful despite his perversions of dallying with younger witches of age including MUGGLE girls. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B1_52028961999353271 for visiting.


    (And the sole reason as to why none of the purebloods had yet to betroth and wed any of their daughters to him. It was not that those that were inclined to selling off their daughters for wealth had suddenly grown a conscience, but rather the scandal of his open vile perversion known to all polite wizarding society or even worse a muggleborn bastard?! No, no, the public humiliation would be simply unbearable, they would never live it down! As such, not even the most terrible of pureblood families were not desperate enough to marry their daughters off to such a deviant wizard.)


    The Death Eaters present fall silent as Lord Voldemort sweeps toward them with his now-familiar companion slithering at his side, Nagini. The rustle of more than a few robes is heard as Death Eaters step back or stifle a shudder at the appearance of the poisonous serpent that is as thick as a man''s thigh.


    Nagini''s tongue flickers as she tastes the air and finds the scent of anxiousness and fear from the two-legged magical humans. "Weaklings," she hummed to her kin.


    "Yes," Voldemort murmured to the serpent with a barely suppressed gleam of pleasure visibly seen in the depths of his crimson eyes. "They are all weaker than I." Nagini hissed with pride and a hint of smugness causing more than one Death Eater to shiver at the uncanny sound.


    Voldemort comes to a halt in their midst with Nagini curling around his feet, her tongue flickering while her bright serpent eyes study the magical humans before her. Witches and Wizards, they were called. But she could not recall just how she knew that; she just simply knew. However, a part of whispered at her to remember, but she shoved those feelings aside. She had failed her kin before with the plump witch that looked and smelled of tasty frogs. She would not do so again for she could not bear to lose another, she simply could not. And though she did not know the reason as to why, she knew in her hearts of hearts that was the truth, and that was more than enough for her.


    Voldemort''s crimson serpent eyes roam over the crowd causing the weaker Death Eaters to hastily look away and bow, while those stronger did not meet fully meet his gaze. Among those are that of Gibbon, the widow Empusa Snyde, the scarred visage of McCann, and a surprising new member brought into the fold, and the yet-to-be-initiated, Damian Mulciber. The golden-haired handsome youth greatly resembled his father both in appearance and in cruelty.


    Voldemort nods in approval as the golden-haired youth bows deeply, before Voldemort turns his gaze away and his eyes turn to his two most powerful Death Eaters, Antonin Dolohov, and Rodolophus Lestrange. Rodolophus Lestrange is the more demure out of the two as he at least bows his head to him, while Antonin Dolohov performs no such courtesy, and coldly gazes back at Voldemort.


    Turning his gaze back to the shuffling Death Eaters like errant schoolchildren, Voldemort addresses his followers. "Tonight, on the night of the new moon, and with Hallows Eve nearly upon us, we gather together to consecrate this unholy night. We shall begin and announce our glorious reign with the destruction of Damocles Belby," he announced. "It is only the first step of many, but it is our glorious declaration of war against the Ministry of Magic and all those who oppose our righteous cause. We will right the wrongs doings that have been committed against wizarding society by the incompetent Ministry of Magic, and we will assure in the dawning of a new era led by those of us that possess the right to rule by the purity of blood."


    The Death Eaters refrain from loudly cheering, but their expressions are entranced with awe and self-righteousness at Lord Voldemort''s speech. In their minds, they sincerely agreed with that statement. They had been taught all their lives that it was their right to rule from birth for they were the select few, they were purebloods. They were of superior quality and completely different breed when in comparison to the filthy mudbloods. The mere thought of a pureblood witch lying with a filthy mudblood or even worse, a MUGGLE which offensive at the mere thought filled their mouths with bile. No, they must take action this very night to preserve the purity of their lineages!


    Tragically, what many forget including those that followed him is that Lord Voldemort was a wizard, who had charmed all of Hogwarts including the purebloods in his house, and had swayed entire generations of purebloods to follow him. And even without his handsome looks, he is not without his persuasive charms. A cruel, evil wizard, a madman even, but power draws out the worst of humanity. And like moths to a flame, those hungering for power surrounded him even if they perished in the attempt much as did Icarus, who flew too close to the sun.

 Chapter 680 - Ruse â…¢

    With Lord Voldemort''s rousing speech finished, the Death Eaters bubble with pride and absolute confidence. A Death Eater with a spotted face grabs the lantern from the ground and hurriedly lifts it to lighten the path before the Dark Lord. With the dirt trail leading to the cottage clearly visible, Voldemort swiftly strides up the path towards the cottage on the hill with his Death Eaters hungrily trailing close behind him. The wards surrounding the cottage flicker weakly before Voldemort causing his lips to curl with disdain. What an utterly weak and pathetic display of power. No wonder the wizarding world had become so very weak!


    A simple spell would bring down the flimsy wards surrounding the cottage. So much for Potions Master Damocles Belby being difficult to entrap, and a Slytherin at that. He was unworthy of belonging to Slytherin, a blight to their house, a disgrace. However, he would shortly remedy that, and remedy he would. He would destroy the blight, the cancer that weakened the wizarding realm from their former might.


    Voldemort and his Death Eaters come to a halt at the edge of a wooden staked fence. They wait and peek at each other, and then at the Dark Lord. Voldemort does not move as his crimson serpent eyes gaze fixed upon the door as if waiting for something. With a loud creak, the wooden door of the cottage swings open as a figure emerges from inside. The figure''s cowl is pulled over his face as he stands in the doorway of the cottage.


    "Do I have the privilege of speaking to the famous Potion Master Damocles Belby?" Voldemort matter-of-factly asked with a slight downward tilt of his lips. The hooded figure standing before him was shorter than he was expecting and appeared of a sturdier build. And from what he knew, Damocles Belby was a tall and thin slender man, but an image always lies, and the Daily Prophet was not to be trusted at face value. It would certainly not be the first time that they had exaggerated an individual''s qualities nor the last.


    The hooded figure does not speak for a moment, before saying, "And do I have the honor of speaking to the half-blood known as Tom Marvolo Riddle, the son of Merope Gaunt, and the muggle Tom Riddle Sr.?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B2_52029018370800128 for visiting.


    As the hooded figure spoke Voldemort''s face darkened as his crimson serpent eyes flashed with old anger. A smug snort is heard from Antonin Dolohov as the Death Eaters rustle and stare at each other, but none dare to speak lest they incur the wrath of their Master. Although some of the Death Eaters recall the accusation of the old Prince and especially that of the Ministry of Magic against the murderer known as Tom Marvolo Riddle, who had slain his pureblood grandfather in cold blood. Naturally, they had ignored the fact that he had killed his muggle family, but for a pureblood to turn against blood was a slight that not even the worst of purebloods forgave. A feeling of dread and uneasiness once more returns to these Death Eaters as they privately question if they had made the correct choice.


    Nagini sensing the unrest of her kin rubs her head against the hand of Voldemort. Voldemort comes back to himself and slowly exhales as he controls himself once more. It had not been apparent at first, but he could clearly begin to feel the effects of madness upon his soul. In the process of creating his Horcruxes, he had lost a vital part of himself and acquired a burning rage that could not be easily quelled. If he did not, he feared that he would lose sight of that which lay before and be at the mercy of his unquenchable rage.


    Seeing that his words failed to rouse the rage of his intended target, the polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements switches tactics. "I see, you are ashamed to admit the truth of your past in front of your like-minded cohorts, Lord Voldemort," he loudly said. "Then let us be forthright with each other, I know that you are here for Damocles Belby."


    Lord Voldemort''s crimson serpent eyes narrow as his lips twitch, before he hisses, "Where is Damocles Belby?"


    The polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements shoves his cowl back to reveal his face. "You will have to get through me, first," he triumphantly cried out as lifted his hand and pointed up at the sky. "Morsmordre!" From the tip of his wand emerges a sickly light that grows larger and larger in the sky. Hanging high overhead, a colossal, emerald skull in the sky with a poisonous snake emerging from its mouth and curling about. The hideous, sickly green light hangs overhead and bathes the area in its malicious light.


    Voldemort is not the only one to flinch in shock at the evil emerald star in the sky. Through narrowed eyes, Voldemort coldly says, "And just how do you know that spell, if I might inquire further into your identity?"


    "Auror Percius Clements at your service," the polyjuiced figure of Percius Clements smartly replied, before pointing his wand towards the ground. "Locomotor!" From the ground lightly buried down below a surface, but unnoticeable under the light of a new moon, glistening potions burst from the ground. With a swish of his wand, the potions head straight towards the surprised Death Eaters.


    "Protego!" Several of the more quick-witted Death Eaters shout, however, to no avail for the spell only protected against spells, not physical objects.


    "Confringo!" Antonin Dolohov mercilessly shouted causing one of the potion bottles to explode and releasing a poisonous gas! Those at the edge of the group nearest to the gas, begin to fall limp to the ground with white foam fuming from their mouths. The Death Eaters nearby flee, but trip and tumble over their robes in the dim dark.


    "Fools," Rodolphus grumbled under his breath, before saying, "Ventus!" A spiraling wind from the tip of his wand sends the poisonous fog away but leaving those already poisoned foaming on the ground.


    Seeing that shattering the potion vials is madness, Voldemort lifts his wand and shouts, "Depulso!" The Banishing Charm sends the object away from its target and far away. The potions whirl away only to appear on the other side of the hills and explode there.


    While the Death Eaters and Lord Voldemort fight against the endless pelting of the potion vials, Nagini tries to attack only to find that the ground is rigged with deadly traps. Just missing falling into a poisoned trap filled with metal stakes, she decides to tactfully retreat. It was madness to continue to attack from this direction. She would attempt again from another direction to aid her kin.

 Chapter 681 - Ruse â…£

    In a warm barnyard, the strawberry-haired, freckled figure of Wilfredius can be seen. "Oh dear, I am going to be in so much trouble," Wilfredius murmured to himself as he gazed at the pocket watch in his hand every few seconds. His freckles are stark against his pale skin as he paces back and forth in forth in front of an empty hay-filled stall. In the background, a milk cow happily chews hay, while a mare further down the stall''s neighs at her playful colt. A tortoise shelled cat with bright eyes rests on top of a haystack watching the entire scene below and cleans its face clean with its pink paw.


    "Er, sorry, sir," Wilfredius apologized for the thousandth time. "I''m just obeying, Master Belby, Auror Clements. Please don''t haul me off to Azkaban, sir! I''m the eldest, and I''ve got two younger brothers, and two younger sisters to help with. I help my Mum and Da'' out with the farm! And with paying for my schooling, and my younger brothers about to start Hogwarts soon, Mum and Da'' are financially strained!"


    The polyjuiced figure of Damocles Belby finally spits out the chewed covering from his mouth and snaps, "Cease your blathering, Wilfredius, and untie me this instant!"


    Wilfredius reflexively moves to obey, before freezing and glancing at the time. "Er, just a few minutes more, Auror Clements, sir."


    Switching tactics, the polyjuiced figure of Damocles Belby says, "Wilfredius, you can''t possibly be certain that the Aurors will arrive in time to save, Master Belby."


    Wilfredius trembles with uncertainty, before taking a deep breath and somewhat confidently replying, "Master Belby has it all planned out, sir. I believe in master''s plan."


    The polyjuiced figure of Damocles Belby resists the urge to slam his head against the straw-covered floor in frustration, before recalling the previous words said by the potion master''s apprentice. With a gleam in his eyes resembling too much that of the original Damocles Belby, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby says, "100 Galleons."


    Wilfredius blinks incredulously. "Auror Clements, are you attempting to bribe me, sir?"


    The polyjuiced Damocles Belby innocently blinks and replies, "No, young man, I am attempting no such thing. I am merely donating educational funds for your future studies and those of your younger siblings."


    Wilfredius gazes at the polyjuiced form of his master with mixed feelings. Seeing that Wilfredjus is tempted, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby continues, "300 Galleons."


    "No, sir, I couldn''t," Wilfredius declined less firmly this time.


    "500 galleons," the polyjuiced Damocles Belby firmly interjected.


    "I-," Wilfredius stammers in disbelief.


    "1,000," the polyjuiced Damocles Belby loudly declared.


    Unable to resist the persuasive offer, Wilfredius sighs with resignation. "Sir, I accept your most generous offer, and this will be the only bribe I will ever accept in this lifetime. And I know that you are just as concerned about Master as I am, Auror Clements."


    "Finte!" Wilfredius said as he cast the general countercurse spell. With a wave of his wand, the effects of the full binding spell are removed.


    Grumbling unhappily under his breath, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby unsteadily stumbled to his feet. Wincing, he rubs his aching, stiff joints, he wasn''t as young as he once was. He sends a fierce scowl at Wilfredius, who is used to his master''s scowls and does not even blink an eye the scalding glare. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%85%B3_52029068819876726 for visiting.


    Wilfredius with a rather innocent look, helpfully says, "Sir, you can apparate just outside of the barn by the apple orchard. Mum and Da'' have warded the house and the barn, but not much more beyond that."


    "Thank you, Wilfredius," the polyjuiced Damocles Belby stiffly answered, before stiffly walking away with a slight limp. One of his legs was still half-asleep, and it hurt to walk on as the blood rushed back down his leg.


    "And sir, should I send a request to Gringotts for the generous donation from Auror Clements to further my family''s education and studies?" Wilfredius shamelessly called out to him causing the polyjuiced Damocles Belby to stumble at the potion apprentices'' words.


    Staring peevishly at the innocent-looking Wilfredius, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby stiffly replies, "That would be fine, Wilfredius. Just one question though, if I may ask, but you were sorted into Gryffindor so is my understanding?"


    "Yes, sir!" Wilfredius cheerfully replied despite his pallor and concern over his master. "Though," he paused, "the sorting hat did say that I had quite ambitious, and that was a fine Slytherin trait to have, but in the end, the sorting hat sent me to Gryffindor."


    "Of course, I should have known," the polyjuiced Damocles Belby grunted under his breath, before stumbling away and making his way to the apple orchard. The apple orchard is bare, and it is dark as he stumbles over tree roots, before safely apparting away. Hopefully, he was anything but late! However, he could not push away the apprehension that he felt which only served to hasten him even more.


    The polyjuiced Damocles Belby apparated near the edge of the woods of Damocles Belby''s cottage only to find himself in a barrage of spells. He lets out a loud painful hiss as a white flash hits him in the chest nearly causing him to double over in pain. He recognized the spell, a Stinging Hex. He could already feel a red brand-like scorch mark appear on his chest and begin to painfully swell.


    Having already been hit by a hex, the polyjuiced figure of Damocles Belby despite the pain does not linger in place and hurries to take cover behind a tree stump. He does not escape unscathed as he is hit by another hex. Pulling out his wand from his pocket, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby casts a small healing spell over himself, "Reparifors."


    The effects of the healing charm are almost instantaneous as the swelling from the Stinging Hex and other hexes begin to fade away. There would be red marks left behind, but those could be fully treated afterward by a proficient healer. These were only minor injuries that could be ignored. He had far more important properties to deal with. And he could not afford to waste any more time. He had to get up the hill and reach Master Damocles Belby!

 Chapter 682 - Ruse â…¤

    With a wand firmly gripped in hand, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby peers around the tree stump that he had to take cover behind. The night is brightly lit by the ferocious clashing sparks of spells being flung across the sky. In the distance, the familiar roar of Alastor Moody can be heard directing the Auror''s to properly use the cover of the trees especially the fledging Auror''s. The more seasoned Auror''s and Senior Auror''s cover each other smoothly with ease as they steadily advanced further and further up the hill slope towards the cottage of Master Damocles Belby situated on top of the steep hill.


    A practically loud explosion rattles the surrounding trees causing the polyjuiced Damocles Belby to glance up and see a mushroom-like cloud emerge from the location where the cottage of the potion master Damocles Belby, once stood. "Belby," he hissed, before grinding his teeth together and moving towards the Aurors covered within the woods. He needed to tell Alastor that he was Percius Clements and that the polyjuiced form of Percius Clements on the hill was that of the actual potions master, Damocles Belby.


    Tripping over a root in the dark, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby falls painfully onto his knees with a loud grunt. He would cast a light spell, but that would only serve to draw attention to himself. Feeling that his knees were painfully scr.a.p.ed, he hurried back up as he darted among the trees and returned fire at the Death Eaters attacking the woods. "Stupefy Duo!" Red sparks burst from the tip of his wand and shoot towards a nearby Death Eater.


    A Death Eater curses as they dodge and return fire with a sizzling cutting charm. The polyjuiced Damocles Belby takes cover, but the cutting curse singes his hair and trims locks hair causing them to fall onto his shoulders. Rather than panicking as most wizards would have, Percius Clements was a seasoned Auror and knew what to do. An Auror who froze was a sitting duck and became prey. He recalled the grizzled voice of his trainer back at the Auror Academy in his youth. "Never run in a straight line, boy, the spell will hit you every time. Zigzag, boy, zig-zag!"


    Ducking down, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby stuck his wand out from behind the tree and shouted, "Confringo!" Nearby Death Eater''s shriek as their robes burst into flames, while they quickly douse their robes, he begins to run in a zig-zag pattern.


    By the time the Death Eaters have put out the flames, the polyjuiced Damocles Belby has made his way to the nearest Auror, Strugis Podmore. Auror Podmore was square-jawed with thick straw-colored hair that appeared as though thatched. Immediately Strugis Podmore recognizes the face of Damocles Belby despite the dim lighting provided by the cover of spells.


    "Sir!" Strugis Podmore shouted over the bombardment of spells as a large tree nearby was felled falling to the forest ground with a loud crash. "This way, sir!" He said as he took Damocles Belby by the elbow and retreated further into the woods, before shouting, "Cover me," to the nearby Aurors of Kingsley Shacklebolt and Marlene Stein.


    The dark wizard with broad shoulders nods his shaved head causing the single gold hoop earring to glint in the night. "Cover!" Auror Kingsley Shackelbolt roared. "Civilian!"


    The married Auror Marlene Stein was nearest to Auror Strugis Podmore and instantly spots Damocles Belby as he dragged past. The auburn-haired witch paled before her brown eyes glinted with determination. Turning to the newly partnered Aurors nearby, she sharply snaps, "Proudfoot, Savage, Dawlish, escort Podmore and our civilian here! Meadows, you stay here with me!"


    "Yes, Auror Stein!" The four Auror''s chorused as the pretty, petite witch with tan skin, curly hair frowns as her eyes glint rather coldly. However, the coldness quickly fades away as her eyes sparkle with her usual warmth and she begins to provide cover as instructed.


    The three male Auror''s Proudfoot, Savage, and Dawlish move forward in a practiced triangle fashion, before spreading out to provide rapid cover. One of the Auror''s has rather very short, wiry hair glints in the darkness making it appear rather tough-looking. It was Auror John Dawlish, who had become a lot more capable and self-assured since being partnered with the older Auror Percius Clements. He would still at times blink and look rather foolish, but most of his terrible old habit was gone having been forcefully broken by Auror Clements.


    The three Auror''s stick close to Auror Podmore and the civilian in question. Auror Podmore makes his way to the center of the attack being led by the senior Auror in charge, Alastor Moody. The middle-aged, rugged Auror''s wavy brown hair was in disarray. The collection of scars on his body glint including the one on the bridge of his nose, where someone had once tried to remove his head.


    "Auror Podmore, what are you doing here?!" Alastor Moody snapped at the much younger Auror.


    "Sir, we were escorting Damocles Belby, sir," Auror Podmore swiftly replied as he gestured to his companion.


    Alastor Moody narrows his eyes as Damocles Belby steps out from behind Auror Podmore. "I''m not Damocles Belby, Alastor. It''s me, Percius." the polyjuiced figure of Damocles Belby urgently said. That he had even failed to notice his slip of the tongue having called Alastor Moody by his first given name rather than his surname.


    "What!" Alastor bellowed as the blood drained from his face, before whirling his head to gaze at the burning cottage in the distance. "If you''re here-." Alastor dies down for a moment, before barking out new orders. "Auror''s Prewett! Fabian and Gideon, you are to surprise charge the hill. We''ll provide sufficient cover for you to retrieve the polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements. Now!"


    "Yes, Auror Moody!" The two red-headed brothers chimed as they moved forward as instructed. The handsome-faced, Gideon led the charge, while the longer-nosed Fabian was a step behind him.


    "Wait, let me go with them, Moody!" The polyjuiced Damocles Belby suggested. "I can at least serve to confuse the Death Eaters and gain them more time."


    "We will speak about this later, Clements," Alastor Moody warned, before roughly dismissing him. "Now, go!"


    The polyjuiced Damocles Belby hurries after them as the grim-faced Alastor Moody proceeds to give out orders as the more cunning Death Eaters have at last begun to set the woods on fire. The Auror''s would either have to retreat or emerge from the woods into the open. There was no other choice.

 Chapter 683 - Ruse â…¥

    Following the explosion of the cottage, the Death Eaters spread out to attack the Auror''s, who had arrived not too long ago and had taken refuge in the woods to position themselves to counterattack. With the woods serving as a successful cover for the Auror''s, the Death Eater''s had no choice but to descend and attack. The Death Eaters began to spread themselves across the entire forefront lest the Auror''s encircle them from any flank and plunge from behind them to attack. The result was that Lord Voldemort was left alone on the hill to hunt down Auror Percius Clements and force the stubborn Auror to reveal the location of Potions Master, Damocles Belby.


    Down below the steep slope at the edge of the woods, the burly, broad-shouldered figure of Antonin Dolohov can be seen with a merciless smile as a cleverly wicked idea appears in his mind. Rather than hunting the slippery Auror''s, he''d force the rats out of hiding. Lifting his wand, he says, "Incendio," and sets the woods aflame.


    Dolohov''s long, pale twisted face is ruthlessly revealed beneath the sight of the bright, flickering flames. "Fools, they should have set the woods ablaze since the very start," he arrogantly remarked out loud. "The Auror''s will have to flee or emerge from their hiding hole lest they be trapped in the fiery inferno."


    Dolohov''s eyes glimmer catching sight of a nearby Auror. He ruthlessly casts his trademark spell as purple sparks emerge from the tip of his wand and catch the unaware at the edge of the woods. The Auror goes down with a pained grunt as his fellow Auror''s grab him and retreat further into the woods with their wounded comrade.


    "Weaklings," Dolohov sneered under his breath. They should have abandoned their comrade and instead turned to face him. Their numbers would have been enough to even cause him to pause. This was what sentimental nonsense cost those fools, who cede to such lesser emotions. It made them weak, brittle in front of those with true strength of heart.


    Dense clouds of smoke begin to fill the woods as Auror''s and Death Eaters are forced to take precautions against the flying embers of ashes that spread the hungry flames even further through the woods. Auror''s and Death Eater''s alike cover their faces with clothes in order to breathe, while their eyes fiercely sting from ash and the smoke. The hungry fire spreads even faster and faster singing clothes, and various body parts.


    With the woods beginning to transform into a fiery inferno, the Auror''s split up. Half of the Auror''s provide defense and attacks, while the other half attempt to extinguish the flames as the Death Eaters keep setting the woods afire. They had no other choice lest they be burned alive or worse find themselves trapped!


    Wading into the worst of the foray, Dolohov expertly defends himself as he casts spells left and right. To his astonishment, he finds himself stopped by three young Auror''s guarding the flanks. One of them was a handsome dark-skinned wizard, whose bare scalp glinted in firelight accompanied by the glint of a single golden hoop earring. The other two Auror''s are witches; one has auburn hair, pale skin, and brown eyes. And the other is a petite witch with tan skin and curly hair.


    "And might I know who I have the pleasure of dueling?" Dolohov flippantly asked, before shouting with his next breath, "Crucio!"


    The three Aurors throw themselves to the ground and roll to the side, before scrambling onto their feet. Rising to their feet with leaves, mud, twigs on their clothes, and tangled in their hair, they each cast a spell at their shared foe. However, despite their combined forces with ease Dolohov parries their spells by casting the Shield Charm, "Protego."


    "Not bad," Dolohov earnestly remarked, before casting his trademark spell. Purple sparks emerge from the tip of his wand and cut the auburn-haired witch.


    Clutching her shoulder, Auror Marlene Stein does not cease to move as she hastily casts, "Episkey," onto her shoulder to staunch and heal the bleeding wound. The gaping wound does not heal very much, but at least it scabs over enough to not permit her to bleed to death. Knowing she is a liability rather than an asset; she begins to retreat and provide cover for her fellow Auror''s should they need it.


    Seeing that Marlene is wounded, Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt shouts, "Retreat Dorcas," and begins to drawback. He understood that the Death Eater before them would mercilessly continue to attack the already wounded Marlene. Without a doubt, the Death Eater would ignore the two of them and aim for the kill. And Kingsley was not about to for any friend of his to die on his watch!


    Auror Dorcas Meadows prettily purses her lips together in annoyance, but she understands that she is no match in this body for Antonin Dolohov. Still, they could not allow him to survive that night. He had taken the life of one of their vessels, and they did not forgive a rabid dog, who bit out of turn. He would perish that night!


    With a frown Dolohov casts spells after them, but other Auror''s nearby provide cover for the three younger Aurors. Vexed at the sight of his prey slipping away, he hungrily eyes the battlegrounds for prey until he spots the young Damian Muliciber being cornered by Auror''s. He held no interest in the spoiled brat, but he owed the elder Muliciber a past favor. And they were still friends of sorts, if not allies with one shared common purpose, the acquirement of power.


    Wading through the battlefield, Dolohov emerges near a witch in her late twenties, who had cornered the golden-haired, handsome figure of Damian Mulciber. Without warning, Dolohov casts his trademark curse at the witch. The female witch turns away but does not manage to turn fully as she lets out a painful scream as the spell tears through the left side of her eye. Blood wells up from the destroyed eye socket and pours down her face as covers the empty eye socket with one hand.


    Before Dolohov can finish her off, her partner, a younger wizard in the scarlet Auror robes with a long ponytail casts "Impedimenta," knocking back Dolohov and Damian Mulciber to the ground, before casting a stunning spell.


    "C''mon, I''ve got you," the long, pony-tailed wizard said as he aided his wounded partner to his feet. Tearing a strip of clothing from his sleeve he creates a temporary eye patch for her to sojourn the bleeding until she could be treated. The two Auror''s hastily retreat into the woods firing back lest any Death Eaters enclose upon them.


    "Pathetic," Dolohov said as he broke the stunning spell and rose to his feet. With a sneer, he casts the reverse and reviving spell for the Stunning Spell, "Rennervate."


    With acute embarrassment and humiliation, Damian Mulciber spits out. "I didn''t need your help, Dolohov!"


    "I should have let the Auror''s have you, spoiled brat," Dolohov icily said. "I won''t be so generous favor next time." Indeed, he wouldn''t.


    Before he can finish speaking the tip of the hairs on the back of Dolohov stands on end. Trusting his instincts and without any hesitation, he grabs Damian Mulciber by the collar and hurls him in the direction of the feeling of danger. Damian Mulciber lets out a shriek as the green sickly light of the Killing curse hideously digs itself into him. With eyes full of terror, he slowly falls to the ground not knowing how he died. For terrible, vile darkness swallowed him whole bones and all and did not spit him back out.


    Whirling around without any regret merely relief at knowing his instincts were accurate, Dolohov whirls around to face his attacker presuming it was an Auror. To his utmost shock, it was not an Auror, but rather the widowed figure of Empusa Snyde. A cold gleam of viciousness is seen in her eyes as she sneers at him, before fleeing into the woods.


    Dolohov stands there for a moment bewildered by the act of such a sniveling widow having the audacity to attack him. However, he could honestly think not of a single occurrence that would warrant his death. Yes, he had been callous within the hall of Gibson Manor, but it did not warrant such hatred. And nor had he been responsible for the death of her husband, so then just was the reason as to why?


    Bemused, a gleam of interest slowly appears in Dolohov''s eyes. He did not know the reason as to why the widow, Empusa wished him dead, but it had been some time since he played such an interesting foe. He relished the hunt, and he would hunt this intrepid prey.


    With light footsteps, Dolohov leisurely returns to the battlefield no longer putting much effort as he eagerly sought out his prey. She could hide and hide she would. However, he would hunt her down whether she wished to be or not. He had never failed in the hunt before and he was not about to now.

 Chapter 684 - Ruse â…¦

    Battling up the steep slope towards the smoking cottage situated on top of the hill, the figures of Auror''s Gideon and Fabian Prewett lead the fight and rapidly advanced forward. Closely following behind them is the polyjuiced Damocles Belby, who is in fact Auror Percius Clements. Spells flash left and right with some successfully hitting the Auror''s despite their best efforts. Still, they stubbornly pressed forward bruised and battered until they manage to break through the encirclement of Death Eaters to arrive at the top of the steep slope.


    Breathless and wild-eyed they arrive at the scene only to find a bleak scene. Laying on the ground is the bleeding is the weak and severely wounded polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements. Standing nearby is the irked figure of Voldemort, who points his wand at the polyjuiced Damocles Belby. "Where is Damocles Belby, Auror Clements?" Voldemort hissed irritably causing his crimson snake-like eyes to flash with a tinge of old madness.


    The tortured, polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements whose body quivered visibly with the violent aftereffects of the Cruciatus (torture) curse. Lifted his voice and sneered, before his eyes go wide for a moment catching sight of the nearing Auror''s, before spitting on the ground before him. "Kill me, and be done with it," he gasped with a bloody sneer.


    "Crucio!" Voldemort roared as he tortured the wizard again. The polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements against his will begins to scream under the effects of the vile curse. Despite his obvious agony, he curled his fingers together to gather the last remnants of his strength for one last move, and reached for a fistful of mud, before hurling it at Voldemort''s crimson snake-eyes and blinding him.


    Voldemort shrieks in pain and rage as he moves to wipe the mud from his eyes. The trembling polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements despite the respite weakly crawls to his knees panting as his body trembles with the aftershocks of the Cruciatus. It was a miracle that he was on his knees despite the violent trembling of his body that threatened to cause him to slump forward face down onto the cold, hard ground. Still, he struggled with a determined expression to rise to his feet.


    Three wizards rush forward with one of them in the lead. "Relashio," the handsome, red-head Gideon Prewett roared causing the outstretched wand to forcefully be released from Voldemort''s grasp.


    Whirling about, Voldemort shouts, "Nagini!" With robes flapping wildly behind him, he rushed forward reaching down for his fallen wand, while the poisonous serpent darts from the shadows with fangs bared at those that dare to harm her kin!


    "Reducto!" The long-nosed Fabian roared casting the Reductor Curse in the defense of his brother.


    Sensing the curses intent, Nagini curls back abruptly as the curse hits the dust in front of her and disintegrates it. The curse certainly would not have killed her but would have painfully gouged out a deep wound into her flesh. It was most vexing.


    "I''m standing right here, Voldemort," shouted the polyjuiced Damocles Belby drawing the attention of Voldemort and nearby Death Eaters, who were rushing up the hill to aid their Master. "Come face me, if you dare."


    Voldemort curls his lips in disdain and does not even merit to answer the question. Instead, he points his wand at the annoying Potions Master and shouts, "Avada Kedavra!"


    The polyjuiced Damocles Belby does not move, but in slow motion, he sees a figure dart between him and the spell, the polyjuiced figure of Percius Clements, who had unnoticed risen to his feet and made his way forward. What seems to be in exaggerated slowness, the polyjuiced Percius Clements falls slowly to the ground with a satisfied expression on his face. His body bounces once or twice, before settling in the dust as his eyes become blank, but a smug expression remains on his face as though he had won a wizarding chess match.


    "Good riddance," Lord Voldemort hissed as he triumphantly leered paying no further attention to the corpse on the ground. With the polyjuiced Percius Clements now dead, the Polyjuice potion reverted unto the potion drinkers'' true form that of Potion Master Damocles Belby.


    Seeing the figure of polyjuiced figure of Auror Percius Clements fall to the ground, Gideon and Fabian Prewett let out cries of pain, but refrain from letting down their guard. "Protego!" Fabian shouted as he began to retreat backward dragging the stunned polyjuiced Damocles Belby behind him.


    Gideon quickly followed as he sent curse after curse at Lord Voldemort as they hastily retreated down the hill. Voldemort with ease parried the curses as he followed closely after with Fabian barely managing to keep Nagini at bay. However, Fabian missteps and loses his grip on the polyjuiced Damocles Belby, who begins to revert to his true form revealing his true identity as that of Auror Percius Clements.


    Seeing the abrupt transformation even Lord Voldemort is stunned and comes to a halt. "You-," Voldemort began to say, "you are not Damocles Belby." His eyes widen in recognition at seeing the so-called dead wizard arise from the grave, Auror Percius Clements. "No, you are dead!"


    "Polyjuice," Percius Clements answered with grim satisfaction. "Diffindo!"


    Voldemort darts back from the blast as Percius Clements fires spell after spell forcing Voldemort to retreat step by step. Seeing the momentum turn in their favor, Gideon and Fabian cease to flee and advance together upon the serpent and the Dark Lord.


    Screams from the nearby Death Eaters can be heard as one of them in a panic hollers, "The Auror reinforcements have arrived! RETREAT!"


    Furious, but not stupid, Voldemort shouts, "Nagini come!" Nagini hurls forward, before hastily apprarating away with her kin.


    Similar popping sounds can be heard across the field as Death Eaters flee except for those that lay dead on the floor, and those that have been captured by the Auror''s. The wood still burns in part, but it is quickly and efficiently being put out by the Auror''s, who had just arrived as reinforcements. Those wounded are instantly given first aid, while the worst are instantly apparated to St. Mungo''s for treatment.


    With the battle l.u.s.t slowly fading away, Fabian shivers as Gideon blankly stares at their friend, Percius Clements standing before them. "How? When?" Gideon choked in disbelief.


    Wiping the soot from his face with his sleeve, Percius says, "It was Master Belby''s idea. However, I failed him." He paused for breath with a pained, guilt-stricken expression. "And now, he is dead."


    Gideon nor Fabian can think of anything to say at the moment as the Senior Auror in charge of the attack, Alastor Moody emerges from the smoky woods. Stomping up the hill, he spots the ash-covered faces of the three Auror''s. "What happened, Auror Clements!" Alastor snapped with a hint of concern visible in the depths of his eyes.


    "It was meant to be a trap, Auror Moody," Percius replied formally. "I had a valuable lead which suggested that an imminent attack would occur at Master Belby''s home. Following that lead and after several conversations, it was decided that I would Polyjuice as Damocles Belby and Master Damocles Belby as myself. We had come to the solemn conclusion that the so-called, Dark Lord would attack me, and Master Belby, who would be polyjuiced as myself would easily escape capture as I was a lesser important objective."


    "Then exactly what went wrong?" Alastor pointedly inquired.


    "I did not count on Master Belby casting the Full Body Bind and portkeyed me away," Percius truthfully answered, before slightly omitting a few details to protect Belby''s Apprentice, Wilfredius. "I wasn''t able to break away from the spell until sometime later only to arrive in the middle of the battle and had to forcibly make my way through the woods to the cottage."


    Alastor rubbed his soot-covered face, before letting out a sigh. "Take Master Belby''s body immediately to the Ministry of Magic and wake the Minister of Magic if she is not already up. It''s best we get in front of this, before the Daily Prophet and any other press gets the word of Master Belby''s death."


    Gideon and Fabian immediately move to comply, but Alastor clamps a hand on Percius''s shoulder. "For what it''s worth, I''m glad that you are still with us," Alastor sheepishly said with a tinge of embarrassment. Coughing, he clears his throat and says, "You best be on your way, Elphinstone and Ogden will want to hear your report first."


    "Yes, Auror Moody," the three Auror''s chimed with Percius giving Alastor a nod of thanks, before the three of them apparate away leaving Alastor Moody sighing. It was bound to be a rough night for all of them. Not to mention that they would have to get the oblivator''s done here to obliviate anyone in the town, who happened to notice the battle, if not the fire. Either way, it was going to be a long night for all of them.

 Chapter 685 - Ruse â…§

    On the outskirts of the little-known muggle town by the name of Sharmourn, the old Gibbon manor stands coldly looking down on the village down in the hills below. The dark manor is surrounded by thorny overgrown bushes that are hacked down in fury as Death Eaters begin to apparated onto the stone path. Those severely wounded are carried past the metal gates that are covered by winding vines. Up the winding path, past the old, decaying trees, the Death Eaters hurry inside the dark, and ancient manor.


    The countless Gibbon family tombstones that reside behind the ancient manor seem rather heavy and ominous as shadows seem to stir. Countless Episkey''s are cast on those less wounded, while the worst of the wounded are tended to by those that possess better healing skills. Among them is the widow, Empusa Snyde as she quickly and efficiently tends to the wounded as best as she can. The ash, covered fire singed Death Eaters mutter their gratitude as their wounds are tended to from the battle.


    The Gibbon gates with a loud crash are smashed onto the ground as Lord Voldemort appears on the winding path with his serpent companion. The Death Eaters that are slightly wounded quiver with dread as an icy, murderous visage can clearly be seen on the Dark Lord''s face. Those that are still able to kneel among the wounded kneel, while those that cannot bend their heads showing their fidelity.


    Crimson eyes glowing with old madness, Voldemort raises his wand to curse his followers, and remembers, he must control his rage. Forcefully taking a deep breath and his wand shaking with bloodthirst, he slowly lowers his wand hand. "Report on our losses and gains!"


    The Death Eaters gaze at each other in surprise, before the rugged domineering featured wizard, Darith Yaxley, the brother of the deceased Corban Yaxley eagerly steps forward. "By my count, Master, we lost at least eleven of our brethren, and four captured. However, our losses were less severe than the Auror''s at least sixteen dead by my count, and more wounded," he keenly replied having embellished his tale to some degree.


    Somewhat appeased by Darith Yaxley''s words, Voldemort turns his eyes to his followers. However, before he can speak, the door slams open behind him causing everyone to turn around and see the figure of Antonin Dolohov leisurely striding into the Gibbon manor front hall. "Pardon me, I did not know I was late," Dolohov arrogantly sneered as he eyed the wounded with disdain.


    "Dark Lord," Dolohov leisurely greeted, before his roving eyes fell upon his prey. His long, twisted pale face widens with cruelty as he found that which he sought. "My old friend, would you like to learn of something that will surely be of interest to you?"


    "Dolohov speak clearly," Voldemort growled. "I am in no mood for your tiresome games."


    "Oh, I speak truthfully, my old friend," Dolohov said with great glee. "Did you know that among of our brethren there exists a traitor?" The air suddenly seems to evaporate from the very chamber as a terrible chill descends upon the hall. Those within the hall attempt not to shiver lest they draw unwanted attention to themselves.


    "Who?" Voldemort dangerously hissed with narrowed crimson slit eyes.


    "Empusa Snyde," Dolohov slowly said causing those in the hall to let out a gasp. Those that were nearest to the widow wounded or not scramble away in their haste as some trip over their robes. A very large space appears around Empusa Snyde as everyone in the chamber intently turns to gaze at the witch.


    Empusa Snyde opens her mouth to defend herself, when Voldemort shouts, "Crucio!" Screaming in agony, she falls to the floor as her body shakes from the force of the torment. The other fragments contained within her retreat except for one forced to linger behind. The fragment was directly tied to the lifeforce of the vessel and could not depart without sufficient time to unravel itself from the magical core of the witch.


    The fragment bitterly lamented to itself as it suffered under the cruel hand of the puppet. It was obvious that Life or Death had intervened enough to damage them. They were now bound by the curse of the puppet. It would seem that the gamble of Life or Death had been successful. The handicap imposed on them would slowly take its toll and perchance even be enough to cause the scales of power to tilt. The puppet would have to die, but not before it had been properly been made use of. There was no other choice as any action taken by their own hand would be cursed. They would restrict their movements, for the time being, it was the most prudent course of action. Before it retreated further into the depth of Empusa Snyde permitting the vessel to experience the full force of the torture while it remained unharmed.


    After what seems like an eternity, the curse ceased to be cast and Empusa Snyde lays limply on the cold tile floor weakly panting like a fish out of water. Raising his crimson serpent gaze from the wretch, Voldemort flatly asked with barely suppressed fury, "What did the wretch do?"


    "Mm, I saw that she killed Damian Mulciber," Dolohov leisurely said with a cruel grin. "Though we can''t say for certain who else she might have killed. Although S.R. Wilkes did perish rather mysteriously and if I recall correctly Empusa Snyde was most assuredly nearby when he perished."


    The Death Eaters gasp as they too follow the logic of Dolohov much as does Voldemort. The scary thing about truth and lies is that such logic can make the illogical seem logical and the logical seem illogical. The mind is a terribly conniving thing at times.


    "Lies, Master," Empusa Snyde panted.


    "Silence!" Voldemort roared as he strode over, and his crimson eyes become fixated upon the witch''s tear-red eyes. "Legilimens," he non-verbally thought without using his wand. It was one of his many gifts that he had inherited from his ancestor, Salazar Slytherin.


    Voldemort suddenly rushes through Empusa Snyde''s memories and feels her hatred for Antonin Dolohov. She had attempted to slay him when Dolohov had thrown Muliciber into the killing curses pathway. He was about to pull himself out of her mind when he sees and hears, "The puppet will return soon," before being cast out of her mind by an impossibly powerful force that did not permit him further entry.


    Voldemort stumbles back in shock and pain at having been so forcefully expulsed. His crimson serpent-like eyes gaze with genuine surprise at Empusa Snyde, before his face darkens with uncontrollable fury. Without waiting for an explanation, he raises his wand to cast the Killing Curse in rage but forcing himself once more to stop. His wand trembles violently in the air as if a wild beast that is restrained by chains and manacles. Lowering his hand excruciatingly slow, he says through gritted teeth, "By right, she is your prey, Dolohov. You may do with the traitor as you wish."


    "Thank you, Dark Lord," Dolohov purred with dark satisfaction. He was going to enjoy playing with his prey until she ceased to breathe.


    "Just one thing, Dolohov," Voldemort abruptly said.


    "Yes, Dark Lord?" Dolohov warily asked.


    "Once you are finished entertaining yourself, burn the traitor''s body to ashes, and deliver her severed head to Mulciber," Voldemort instructed. "I do not wish to lose a valuable ally for the sake of a traitor. She slew his heir, and the least we can do is provide the proper means for appeas.e.m.e.nt."


    "It shall be no trouble at all," Dolohov practically purred with perverse glee. "I am certain that Mulciber will appreciate the generous offer from his oldest of friends."


    Striding forward Dolohov without any qualms reaches down and snaps Empusa Snyde''s wand in half, before tossing it to the side. Without any care for the fairer s.e.x, he lifts Empusa Snyde by the hair and drags the shrieking witch out of the hall underneath the eyes of the gathered Death Eaters. None dared to show a pity-filled expression for the traitor lest the Dark Lord call them Traitors as well. The witches screaming abruptly cut off leaving the listeners filled with a dreadful chill as they wait in the hall.

 Chapter 686 - Ruse â…¨

    Despite the silence, the screams of Empusa Snyde can still be heard echoing in the ears of the countless gathered Death Eaters. A feeling of apprehension filled the Death Eaters as some licked their dry mouths, others loudly gulped, and others kept their gazes firmly fixed on the ground. It was a stark reminder to them all of what happened to traitors.


    With a dreadful, but somewhat appeased expression, Voldemort stiffly says, "Those wounded rest. Lestrange come with me," before turning away and striding away with Nagini slithering closely at his heels.


    The tall, gaunt cheeked, dark-haired, slender figure of Rodolphus Lestrange follows closely after with ice-cold dark eyes peering at those in the hall. Those in the hall hastily glance away lest they incur the wrath of the Dark Lord''s new favorite. The door slams shut behind him to the relief of the Death Eaters as they tend to their wounds.


    Pacing inside one of the side chambers, Voldemort''s crimson eyes flicker back and forth with the words he heard in Empusa Snyde''s head, "The Puppet will soon return." Puppet! Who was the puppet for whom!?


    Voldemort wanted to rage and destroy when Nagini rubbed her head against his hand and successfully returned him to the present. He must calm his rage, there was something wholly unnatural about it all. After breathing deeply for several moments, he much more controlled turns to gaze to one of his most trusted followers. "Lestrange, are there more that cannot be trusted?" He bluntly asked for the first time revealing the feelings of unease within Voldemort.


    Rodolphous Lestrange''s eyes glitter with some unknown emotion before he tilts his head in a brief bow. "There are those that are less loyal than others, but I do not believe that is what you are asking, Dark Lord."


    Voldemort rubbed his robe in agitation. "There was something off with Empusa Snyde. Though traitor she is, it was not for on the behalf of the Auror''s nor the Ministry of Magic. There is someone else pulling the strings; someone hidden in the shadows that seek to make use of us!"


    Rodolphus hides his surprise and pensively replies, "Dark Lord, if might I inquire a bit into the request that you previously made regarding the acquiring of the cup?"


    "What of it, Lestrange?!" Voldemort sharply asked with crimson serpent eyes full of suspicion.


    "If the said article is indeed precious and of valuable to you, Dark Lord, why did you entrust such an item to Bellatrix? Why not hide them away yourself, Dark Lord?" Rodolphus asked. "That is the far more reasonable and logical election. And I do not speak to question ye, Milord, but what made thee undertake such an unneeded risk?"


    Voldemort is astonished by the line of questions as he appears stunned for a moment by the logical statement. Why did he entrust his Horcrux to another?! Why did he create so many Horcruxes? Why?! Something was wrong, it was not like him. It was through a memory of his deliberately escaped him.


    Forcing himself to concentrate, Voldemort tries to recall, but those bits and pieces escape him like glistening mercury through his fingertips. A terrifying, cold realization causes him to falter. He was missing something, a memory, no, much more than that MEMORIES! Just how many were missing and far more concerning exactly of what?! Just who was powerful enough to erase and affect his memories, Dumbledore? Although the old man pretended to have moral qualms, Dumbledores was not so devious. And if not him, then who?!


    It was a disturbing train of thought and one that Voldemort did not like to consider. Furrowing his brow, he turns his crimson serpent eyes to Rodolphus Lestrange. "Lestrange, you are to be my eyes and ears. Anything amiss you are to report immediately to me."


    "As you command, Dark Lord," Rodolphus obediently answered. "Is that all, Milord?"


    "No, what of our spy?" Voldemort asked in a pointed effort to change the subject.


    "Our spy will report once they are able to leave the Ministry of Magic," Rodolphus honestly replied. "The entire Auror''s department has been summoned and they will not be able to report at least until nightfall falls again."


    "See to it that it is done," Voldemort dismissively said dismissing Lestrange, who retreats with a small bow never removing his gaze from Nagini.


    Once Lestrange had departed Voldemort rather perturbed turns to Nagini and asks in parseltongue, "Nagini did you scent or sense anything different with the witch that I cursed in the hall?"


    Nagini flicks her tongue and softly hisses, "She smelled of human, but there was a strange scent attached to her. It was like death, but not. Something foul that I have never scented before, and yet eerily familiar-."


    Nagini''s voice trails for a moment, before murmuring, "I know not, kin."


    Voldemort nods his head causing the furrow on his brows to only deepen. Something was afoot, but what? He could not tell, but he instinctively knew he needed to find out.


    Turning towards the serpent, Voldemort carefully says, "Nagini are there any others who possess such a similar scent among my own?"


    Nagini coils around his feet and flicks her tongue pensively for a moment. "There is only one that I have smelled such a scent on," she replied. "I know not the wizard''s name, but he is the one with the angry face and pointed chin."


    Voldemort''s crimson serpent-like eyes quiver with visible shock. No, it was impossible! Yet, his mind recalled the Slytherin housemate, who had formally introduced him into wizarding society and had cleverly hidden Voldemort''s half-blood parentage. The same one, who had pledged himself as a Knight of Walpurgis, and still served as one of his Death Eaters.


    Voldemort for the first time feels as though he is a shark that suddenly realizes it is not the biggest nor most fearsome creature in the pond. Feeling that the rug had been pulled out from underneath him, he is quiet for some time as Nagini curls around his feet. Curling his sharp blue-like nails, he stretches his long, pale spider-like hands into his robes to touch the warm locket against his chest, his ancestor''s, Salazar Salazar''s locket, and one of his Horcruxes. As if comforted, the calmness within his mind grows stronger suppressing the enraged madness that threatened to erupt at any moment.


    Voldemort had been careful and calmer as of late. Even he had noticed a difference in his actions and logical decision-making. That he had to ask himself just when had he begun to lose leave of his mental faculties and his sense? Upon further reflection, he found that the madness had occurred all at once, but a slow and gradual erosion of his mental faculties that seemed to worsen with each Horcrux that was created.


    Filled with a cold desire for vengeance, Voldemort raises his pale hand into the air. His nails are bluish and sharp enough to easily draw blood. His long fingers are spider-like as he extends them into the air and waits, before snapping them shut as if having successfully trapped some sort of invisible prey.


    "Nagini," Voldemort icily said as his crimson serpent-like eyes are filled with malice. "I need you to keep a close watch on HIM and all those that approach him especially any other that carries the same scent as he and Empusa Snyde. Can you do that for me, Nagini?"


    "Yes, kin," Nagini hissed in promise, before hesitantly asking, "But kin, what if you are in harm''s way?"


    "Worry not, Nagini," Voldemort answered. "I shall temporarily bide my time until we have learned more, and the Giant''s arrival. Wurfbog shall finish his gathering of the giants by mid-December. After that, they must wait to cross the English Channel until a large winter storm gathers lest the Ministry of Magic or even Muggles take notice of such a large group of Giants."


    "I will obey thy will, kin," Nagini hissed rubbing her serpent head against Voldemort''s hand, before slithering silently into the dark of the shadows. She had a mission to complete and she would not fail. Not this time. Not again.


    Despite her large, girth, Nagini moved soundlessly for her girth and disappeared out of the hall in search of her quarry. Voldemort is left alone in the great hall in silence contemplating his next step. A test, no, the bait must be set out to properly draw all his enemies out into the open.


    A cold, cruel smile appeared on Voldemort''s face as a terrible idea dawned in his mind. Yes, that would be most adequate. And with that vile idea in mind, he moved away with firm determination to plot and plan as though a spider forging its deadly web.

 Chapter 687 - Ruse Aftermath

    The Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins had been abruptly roused from her bed with the news that Damocles Belby had been murdered by the dark wizarding organization led by one so-called Dark Lord. It was past midnight when the first semblance of reports began to come in with the number of casualties on both sides, the wounded, and the those captured alive. The Death Eaters that had been captured had immediately been sent into the holding cells to be interrogated.


    After Auror Percius Clements had given his report, he too was excused with the rest of those that had entered her office with preliminary reports. The stout witch with her usual bobbed hair in disarray furrows her brows at the Head of Law Enforcement, Bog Ogden, and his Deputy, Elphinstone Urquart. Slamming her fist against her desk, she growls, "Tell me, how this attack was able to occur?"


    "By all accounts, Auror Percius Clements had reported the ambush and yet not only did the department fail to comply on time, but we failed to protect our objective, Damocles Belby! Well?!" Minister Jenkins snapped. "I would like an answer from the Head of Law Enforcement and his Deputy!"


    The short, plumb wizard, Bob Ogden carefully removes his enormous thick glasses and cleans them slowly, before putting them back on. "There are no excuses, Minister Jenkins, our objective failed, but that proves one very important thing."


    "What?!" Minister Jenkins impatiently snapped.


    "There are still spies to be found within the Ministry of Magic high enough that Damocles Belby''s personal information was leaked," Ogden matter-of-factly stated. After Harold Minchum many of the corrupted officials that had been found had been forcibly retired or been downgraded to such a position, where they quit on their own. The Ministry of Magic was mostly rat-free, but still, there were bound to be sly rats that escaped the purge.


    Minister Jenkins opens her mouth to deny such a statement, before closing it back again. Letting out a sigh, she leans back in her chair and rubs her aching head. "There is no getting around this, Ogden. Even if that is the case, the press is going to have a field day come morning. I can already see the headlines, ''Genius Potion Master Damocles Belby slain!'' ''Who is to blame for the Ministry of Magic''s incompetency?!'' ''What is the Ministry of Magic doing?'' ''Corruption rampant among the Law Enforcement Department!'' ''And those are the tamest titles that I can think of!"


    "And that is why we shall get out from under this and confront the situation head-on," Ogden calmly retorted.


    "How Ogden?" Minister Jenkins sarcastically asked as she opened her eyes in frustration.


    "By sacrificing me," Ogden answered with a pragmatic smile.


    "No, Ogden," Elphinstone interrupted in shock. He was not the only for the usual slicked black-haired wizard with a widow''s peak, his hair is out of sort having been summoned from his bed. He could not allow his friend to do so!


    "The Department needs you!" Elphinstone firmly reiterated. "Now, is not the time to act so very altruistic!"


    "I''ve been meaning to retire for years," Ogden ruefully countered. "And now''s a good as time as any. And if it means I can save the Ministry of Magic''s face, I don''t mind some ill-natured gossip, it will die down soon enough."


    Minister Jenkins opens and closes her mouth, before viewing the short wizard with newfound eyes. "What a brave, and self-sacrificing thing to do, Ogden," Minister Jenkins sincerely said with a hint of exasperation in her voice. "It''s very Gryffindorish of you."


    Ogden snorts softly and says, "Well, I''m right proud to be a Gryffindor, Minister. I would not be sorted elsewhere for all the galleons in the world."


    Minister Jenkins weakly smiles, before moving onto business. "Then who shall be your replacement, Ogden?"


    "Urquart," Ogden fearlessly replied. "Although he is a Slytherin, he''s shown that he is capable, and is engaged to Professor McGonagall, Deputy Headmaster of Hogwarts and a Gryffindor. His appointment will appease both sides of wizarding society."


    "Very well, what do you say, Urquart?" Minister Jenkins firmly said and turned her sharp gaze towards the shocked Deputy Head of Department. "Will you accept the position of Head of Law Enforcement?"


    "I-, I don''t know what to say," Elphinstone stammered for the second time in his life words failing him. Swallowing, his mouth feeling suddenly rather dry, he finally replies, "Yes, Minister, I accept the position."


    "Good, man," Ogden said with a pleased expression as he congratulated Elphinstone with a firm pat on the back.


    "Excellent," Minister Jenkins said as she rose to her feet. "Mrs, Prim!" She called out to her undersecretary.


    "Yes, Minister?" Instantly replied, Mrs. Prim, looking very prim and proper despite the late hour.


    "Send word that we will hold an emergency Press Conference in exactly one hour," Minister Jenkins instructed.


    "Naturally, Minister Jenkins," Mrs. Prim said as she neatly wrote that down on a notepad. "Will that be all, Minister?"


    "For the time being," Minister Jenkins answered as Mrs. Prim nodded her head briskly, before closing the door behind and setting out to fulfill the task she had received.


    With the door shut firmly behind Mrs. Prim, Ogden says, "Now that is resolved, Minister, we need to show of force."


    "What do you suggest?" Minister Jenkins asked.


    "And though I readily agree with the deal that you made with, Sanderson," Ogden gruffly said. "There is no better appeal to the public than the capture of wanted criminals. Sanderson made a deal that he has yet to deliver on. So, have him deliver his end of the deal."


    "Hmm, yes," Minister Jenkins mused out loud. "It would appeal both to the public and press and would redeem us before the rest of the world and quell any doubts that will surely arise after today."


    "My point exactly, Minister," Ogden said, before rising to his feet. "Now if you excuse me, I have personal items to pack."


    "Proceed, Ogden," Minister Jenkins replied with sympathy and understanding. "Thank you for all your work, Ogden, you shall sorely be wished. I wish that this could have ended differently."


    "As do I, Minister Jenkins. It has been an honor to serve with you, Ma''am," Ogden honesty replied, before gesturing Elphinstone to follow him one last time.


    "Excuse me, Minister," Elphinstone said before following his boss, and friend for the last time.


    The two of them are somber and silent as they stroll towards the Auror quarters one last time. Despite the late hour, the A.P.D. officers have been called in to aid in tracking and the investigation. The entire Auror department is filled with Auror''s, who had been summoned to take testimonies of the interrogation and begin the process of investigation. The two wizards stand at the entrance of the Auror''s department and eye the cluttered cubicles filled with news articles, wanted posters, pictures of family members, and steaming teacups filled with tea to keep the Auror''s awake.


    "They are in the best of hands," Ogden quietly said, before entering the department with Elphinstone following closely after. The Auror''s politely greet them, before returning to their busy work. The two of them return to Ogden''s office with Ogden enchanting a box and shrinking all of his personal items, before placing them inside the box.


    The entire process only took minutes and Ogden''s career of over thirty years was over and done with. "The wife was always asking me to retire," Ogden said as he tugged on his coat. "I always had one reason or another to turn her down. And though it isn''t how I wanted to go, it''s better than departing in a box six feet under the ground."


    Elphinstone''s lips weakly twitch at the old Auror joke. It was a rather true statement as very few Auror''s ever retired much less in a healthy state. The most common retirement plan, which they joked about was in a box six feet under the ground. It was a solemn truth but attested to the difficulty of their jobs which many seemed to forget and underappreciate the worth of Auror''s.


    Ogden sticks out his hand for Elphinstone to shake, and with a trembling hand, Elphinstone extends his hand. Ogden firmly clasps Elphinstone''s hand and says, "It was a pleasure serving with you, Urquart. Don''t forget to invite me to the wedding, I''ve been looking forward to attending the ceremony for quite a while."


    "I won''t forget," Elphinstone croaked through sudden mist-filled eyes. Blinking rapidly to clear his eyes, he clears his throat. "It was an honor to serve under you, Ogden."


    "Likewise, kid," Ogden ruefully teased the younger wizard for the last time, before grabbing the packed box, and exiting out the door with his head held high.


    Elphinstone watched his friend and former superior depart out of sight. Bob Ogden was the bravest man, he''d ever known. And the wizarding world did not know what they were losing.


    Turning away with a heavy heart, Elphinstone marches over to his office. He had a job to fulfill. And though he was stepping into large, impossible shoes to fill, he had to at least try. That was all he could do after what had been sacrificed. With that solemn thought in mind, he began to sort through the reports that were still coming in, because that was all he could do. And he was a doer like it or not.

 Chapter 688 - Ruse Aftermath â…¡

    Despite the late hour, a haggard middle-aged wizard with spectacles hanging off the bridge of his pale nose studied with a sneer the journalist report in hand. "Pathetic Drivel," said the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, Barnabas Cuffe. He was in fact the youngest editor in chief for the last hundred years as he''d been made chief just five years ago being thirty-five years old.


    Tossing the terrible report into the rubbish bin, Cuffe irritably grabbed the next report from the large pile on his desk. Where was the passion?! Where was the scandal! Where is the drama?! His readers didn''t want to hear about the improvement to wizarding society due to the Ministry of Magic, they wanted juicy gossip!


    Grabbing the next report on his desk, Cuffe''s light-colored eyes flashed as he began to read the report and stops abruptly at the end of the first paragraph. "Mr. Weed how many times must I tell explicitly remind him to check his grammar before submission!"


    "Infuriating," Cuffe huffed as he tossed out the report in exasperation. Rubbing his head until his wry hair was all tousled, he dragged his hands down his face. "I best call it a night," he murmured tiredly to himself, before stretching out his back. His back pops loudly in relief, before he reaches over and grabs his cloak, and slips it onto his shoulders.


    Cuffe wrenched his door open to nearly crash into his secretary, Miss Twinkle, a witch, who despite the late hour still wore a glossy, recently applied pink lipstick. She stands there breathlessly with wide eyes clutching something to her chest. "What do you have there, Miss Twinkle?" Cuffe sharply asked.


    Miss Twinkle flushes with embarrassment as she remembers herself and holds the missive in hand. "A late-night emergency summons to the Ministry of Magic, sir!" Miss Twinkle breathlessly said as she stared up with adoration at the object of her affections.


    "Bless you, Miss Twinkle," Cuffe said in excitement as he pressed to his lips to that of the utterly dazed witch. Miss Twinkle let out a squeak and was left shocked silly as Cuffe just as abruptly released her.


    Running off with missive in hand, Cuffe calls over his shoulder. "Wake the Presses, we have an early paper going out before dawn! And get me, Skeeter!"


    "Yes, sir," Miss Twinkle replied rather dazed as she touched her lips dreamily unable to believe that object of her deepest desires and affections had just kissed her.


    Cuffe rushes to the nearest floo portal and floo''s away into the ministry. Very few newspapers were already present in the main lobby as they sleepily, and some still in their nightclothes whisper about the urgency of the announcement. What could have possibly occurred for the Ministry of Magic to rouse them from their beds in the middle of the night?!


    "Sir," a voice said from the side causing Cuffe to glance over and find Rita Skeeter in place. The usually immaculate witch had curlers in her blonde hair but wore a green bed robe tied neatly around her with green fuzzy night slippers. Her bejeweled spectacles gleam as usual.


    Skeeter was missing her usual red lipstick though her stubby, red-clawed nails glistened as she clutched her crocodile handbag in her hands. Standing beside her is a sleepy-looking photographer with his camera ready but looking as though he is about to fall over. The poor man keeps dozing off and abruptly shaking himself awake as he begins to tilt to the side.


    Skeeter pays no mind to the photographer as she furrows her thin eyebrows, which are not penciled on as usual. She had been roused out of bed and did not have much time for anything even to dress, beyond grabbing her crocodile handbag. "Sir, any inkling as to what might be going on?" Skeeter crisply asked with a pointed gaze at the Editor of the Daily Prophet, and her boss.


    "No, but it must be bad," Cuffe smugly said. "The Ministry doesn''t have emergency night summons if something hasn''t gone to the sh*t show so to speak."


    "Perfect," Skeeter purred with vile glee. "I''ve felt my talons wilting as of late. There has been far too much peace and prosperity that there has been nothing tantalizing to write about."


    "My thoughts exactly," Cuffe concurred.


    The two of them shared a likeminded smile before Skeeter opens her bag removes her acid green Quick-Quotes Quill. "The ever so lovely Skeeter, a purveyor of justice and truth abruptly found herself summoned by the Ministry of Magic in the middle of the night? What could be so secretive that I alone will be witness to? This humble reporter knows not, but she vows to not depart until she has uncovered the whole truth!"


    "Flawless," Skeeter murmured to herself, before tearing off the written parchment and slipping it into her crocodile handbag.


    The hastily summoned crowd is rather quiet as most of them were quite literally summoned out of bed. Loud, sleepy yawns can be heard regularly echoing throughout the Ministry of Magic''s main lobby when right on the hour the Minister of Magic emerges accompanied by her entourage.


    Mrs. Prim, the undersecretary steps forward to the pulpit as the photographers are roused away and begin to automatically photograph the pulpit. "The Minister of Magic will address the public and deliver grave news. The Ministry requests that there be no interruptions until the Minister of Magic has finished delivering the pressing information."


    "It must be bad," Cuffe grunted from the side of his mouth.


    Before Skeeter can ask as to the reason why the Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins solemnly steps up to the pulpit. The stout witch with thickly bobbed hair addresses the flashing cameras. "My dear citizens of the Wizarding world," she gravelly began as Skeeter''s quill and the rest of the journalists scribble away as they intently crane their ear and necks to listen.


    "It is with great solemnity that I describe the events that transpired on this night," Minister Jenkins continued slowly to the great impatience of those listening. "It is with a heavy heart that I regretfully inform that Potions Master Damocles Belby receiver of the First Order of Merlin and creator of the cure of the blight has perished having been murdered most foully."


    A barrage of whispers erupts, but Minister Jenkins does not address them. "Senior Auror Percius Clements in charge of the investigation on the tragic murder of his partner, Sara Vinovich, and all in connection to a dark wizard organization that follows a wizard known only to his followers as the Dark Lord. This vile organization is responsible for the violent attacks on Malfoy Manor and the Malfoy Wedding Party which has cost the lives of dozens of our citizens."


    Minister Jenkins paused as she solemnly stared over the hungry press desirous for such a story. She hides her revulsion at their thirst for emotional turmoil at the expense of others. Moving on, she continues, "During Senior Auror Clements investigations he found large indications of a pending attack on Potion Master Damocles Belby. In secretive, Senior Auror Clements met with Master Belby, however, Master Belby refused an entourage of protection. As such proper measures were taken to ensure Master Belby''s protection and a team of Auror''s on standby should the urgent call ever arise."


    "The attack came suddenly without warning nor provocation by a far larger organization than previously ever believed," Minister Jenkins candidly explained. "The terrain was not suitable to our side, but still our Auror''s fought valiantly to protect their objective. I regret to say that during the onslaught, we lost six valiant Auror''s with more wounded and who at present are being tended at St. Mungo''s."


    Minister Jenkin''s face grows firm and steady as she says, "Despite our losses and disadvantages our Auror''s persisted and slew eleven members of the vile organization and captured four members of the offenders alive. At present, the four are being interrogated as we speak. Information that can be disclosed to the public shall be released officially within a week, and all other information pertaining to the ongoing investigations will be withheld until a time that said information is no longer classified as relevant."


    "How utterly typical," Cuffe grumbled under his breath.


    Turning to the side, Minister of Jenkins gestures to the crisply dressed figure of Elphinstone Urquart at her side. Gesturing for him to come up to the pulpit, she turns and faces the crowd again. "It is with utmost honor that I announce the promotion of Deputy Elphinstone Urquart to Head of the Law Enforcement. The former Head of Law Enforcement, Bob Ogden after the recent tragedy has stepped down and officially retired. We are sad to see him go, but we understand the need for him to distance himself at this time. The Ministry of Magic as a whole wishes him well on his next endeavors."


    "At this time, the press may address and our newly appointed Head of Enforcement Elphinstone Urquart," Minister Jenkins said as she stepped down from the pulpit and made room for Elphinstone Urquart to step-up.


    Cuffe clicks his tongue in annoyance as Skeeter looks from dictating as Cuffe murmurs, "Clever, bastards."


    "The Ministry of Magic?" Skeeter dubiously said, "But they have a scandal on their hands."


    "Exactly and by sacrificing Ogden, the worst of the naysayers will be appeased," Cuffe grunted. "It was a good move on their part." Skeeter turns away to ignore the editor''s words as she had an article to write. Tragically, the Ministry of Magic avoided any word pitfalls and emerged victoriously.


    The questions of the press continue for some time until the reporters are satisfied. The morning edition of the Daily Prophet went out early that day as various copies of the report went out early to all of the wizarding embassies. Needless to say, there were plenty of owls flying about to the great displeasure of the Ministry of Magic in broad daylight!

 Chapter 689 - Ruse Aftermath â…¢

    By 8 o''clock in the morning streams of letters were arriving at the Ministry of Magic from the former werewolves, the potion guild, and all those that had admired the genius potion master Damocles Belby pleading for justice on behalf of the deceased Potions Master. And having anticipated such an event, the Ministry of Magic released an early bulletin with the information they had acquired from the captives. A few more names were provided with various points of attack, which led the Auror''s and A.P.D. to raid various other locations.


    Most were failures as the persons in question had cleared out locations the night before, but enough physical evidence was found to confirm the testimonies of those found captive. While on the few raids that were successful, the suspects were taken into custody to immediately have their confessions taken in. The wheels of justice were slow, but they were moving along.


    The Daily Prophet later printed an evening edition with the late testament of Damocles Belby obtained from the Goblins. In his letter, he stated that he left a portion of his wealth for the education of children and those interested in the arts of Potion Mastery to be administrated by the goblins in a trust. Still, a large portion of fortune went to his brother, Asclepius Belby, and the rest of it to his apprentice, Wilfredius. In included is the announcement of the funeral to be held the following morning, and per his instructions, Damocles Belby had asked to be cremated. His ashes would be scattered to the wind, but a tombstone would be erected for those that wished to pay their respects to his memory.


    However earlier that same morning before the Daily Prophet arrived, a knock was heard at the door of a large cottage in the countryside with a neatly tended garden. A younger-looking goblin with pointy ears and long flexed fingers held a letter clutched in hand. His neatly trimmed fingernails encircle the letter, Ragnok, a goblin of Gringotts Bank, and the administrator of Rowan Prince''s Gringotts accounts.


    The sky was still dark, but footsteps can be heard as the door is wrenched open wide at the foul hour. "What?!" Asclepius Belby snapped sounding far too much like his older brother.


    Asclepius Belby''s dark brown hair was all stray just having risen from bed. His dark eyes scan the grounds in front of him in puzzlement until a polite cough drew his gaze downward and he spotted the smartly dressed young goblin. "Do I have the pleasure of meeting Asclepius Belby, the younger brother of potion master, Damocles Belby?"


    "I have nothing to say to the press regarding any achievements nor words on my brother," Asclepius briskly said as he moved inside to slam the door shut.


    "No sir, I would never dream to occupy such a ghastly, bloodthirsty occupation," Ragnok said with a dreadful shiver. "Mr. Belby, if I may address you as such, I have been tasked to deliver a letter as requested by the belated Damocles Belby."


    "Fine," Asclepius grumbled not paying much attention to the goblin''s words, and took the letter from the goblins grasp. "Well is that all?" He impatiently snapped.


    "Quite, sir," Ragnok said with an annoyed sniff. "And once again, Mr. Belby, my belated condolences," he said, before making his way down the path where a winged horse carriage awaits below.


    Asclepius still groggy slams the door shut as a stout witch with clear, kind eyes emerged from their chamber, his wife, Annice. "Who was it?" She asked as she tied her bed robe sash around her.


    "A goblin," Asclepius huffed as he sat down at the kitchen table tossing the letter onto the table without a care nor a second glance. It must have been the early hour, but he could have sworn the goblin said his belated brother. And what was that about giving his condolences?!


    "Strange if you ask me," Annise muttered as she put a kettle on the stove to make a pot of tea. "So, what did the letter say?"


    "Letter?" Asclepius asked, before recalling the letter he had carelessly tossed onto the kitchen table. "Right," he said as he tore the letter open and began to read in a loud voice.


    "To my vexing younger brother,


    Asclepius Belby,


    If you are reading this then I am no longer in this world. I am certain that you will be somewhat gladdened by my passing. However, I must admit I do regret in part the distance between us prior to my timely departure."


    Asclepius''s voice cut off as he recognized the spikey handwriting as belonging to that of his older brother, Damocles. With a loud quiver in his voice, he continues to read,


    "It is strange to say, but I find myself lamenting the oddest of things as of late. Never mind, that I cannot stand the proximity of others, but still I find myself missing the company of others including yours. It is strange but true, I can''t think of a single instance where we were not at odds with each other. We always had too much pride to ever listen clearly to what the other had to say. Alas, time is far too fleeting, and now it is much too late to change."


    Asclepius''s hand quivers as something wet threatens to creep out of the corner of his eyes.


    "Now enough of that utter sentimental drivel, I have put my affairs in order, and I leave a portion of my wealth to you, Asclepius. I hope that you do not take after our father and squander the entirety of the fortune which I shall bestow upon you on nonsense as our father did on drink and pissing wagers. I should hope to think that I raised you better.


    I have never had many kinds words to say, but a belated congratulations on your wedding, Asclepius. I saw your bride, she seems rather stout, but the sympathetic, nurturing type. I apologize for my lapse in attendance at the wedding, but I thought it prudent to not attend considering the several attempts on my life that had already occurred. That and my presence would have stolen the limelight from the rightful wedded couple. There was no sense in ruining your wedding with my presence."


    Asclepius''s voice broke as a splash of moisture falls onto the parchment down below. A visible tremble is heard in his voice as he struggles to read on.


    "I sent a wedding gift, I do not know if you received it, but it was a set of silverware and expensive chinaware. The girl at the shop said that all newlyweds require such things, and I could not contradict the girl for the life of me nor select another gift which I thought suitable in its stead. I hope at least you find it useful for Merlin knows what."


    A weak watery chuckle escapes from Asclepius as he recognizes his brother''s attempts at humor.


    "Now do not weep for my sake, you sentimental brat, I know those eyes of yours must be smarting by this point. You inherited a portion of our mothers'' gentle spirit. I hated that about you for the longest of time. It was a constant reminder of how she died and abandoned us to the whims of that bastard, whom, we called father."


    Asclepius''s hand shook as the letter in hand crumbled a bit as suppressed tears slid down his face despite the admonishing words from his brother''s letter.


    I do not deserve to be wept over. I have many faults and failings though which I loath to admit, but I find it is much easier to do so without the presence of a witness. I am callous and have often wielded with great skill a bladed tongue to injure and distance others. I will admit that I possess an overabundance of pride, but at least I never lorded over anyone with it. That and I am far too easily angered and speak without consideration much like our father did hurting those dear and near to my heart.


    Enough! I dislike bearing my sentiments opening as it is nor is the correct time to bare my soul. Mollycoddling that''s what!"


    Asclepius attempts to dry the dampness streaking down his face with his sleeve as he continues to read through blurry eyes.


    "I am not a man of words when it comes to my own sentiments, Asclepius, but they are all spoken truthfully and are most sincere. May your days be long and full of joy. That they may be all that we wished for as children and did not receive. I wish you and your wife a loving and long-lasting marriage, and many children as well to continue the Belby family line; one of us has to do so, and logically that duty falls onto you, my dearest younger brother.


    Still, I suppose this is it. There is nothing more to say. Although I would ask that you visit my grave now and again. You know to keep the riffraff away and ensure that my grave is properly weeded by the graveyard caretakers. But all sarcasm set aside, I truly do wish you happiness, Asclepius.


    Goodbye and Farewell,


    Your belated brother,


    Damocles Belby."


    Asclepius chocked. "He-." He wasn''t able to finish his sentence. "-Always was such a stubborn fool," Asclepius finished through a watery sigh.


    His wife, Annise gathers her husband into her arms and rocks him. She knew of the distance between her husband and his elder brother. She had suggested to her husband during their engagement to make amends with his brother. He had tried and sent his brother a wedding invitation. Naturally, the lack of an appearance at their wedding only cemented with absolute certainty in her husband''s mind that his elder brother, Damocles wanted nothing to do with either of them. As a result, nothing more was said between them on the subject.


    Now, there was nothing more she could say to ease the heartache in her husband''s heart. It was too late. Pride is the most awful of things to possess and destroys the relationsh.i.p.s with those we love. None are exempt from this most terrible of ailments.

 Chapter 690 - Ruse Aftermath â…£

    The funeral of Damocles Belby was a grand thing despite the cold with many representatives of the Ministry of Magic and foreign Ministry ambassadors in attendance. There were many famous potion masters and guild members present to bid a formal farewell to the Potion Master, who had been one of them. And most importantly the hundreds of those that had been cured thanks to the werewolf cures. These men, women, youths, and children gathered to thank and bid farewell to the Potion Master; they would never be able to repay even with their very lives. Still, all those present all had pinned a white medical flower to their lapels such as white foxglove, chamomile, yarrow, and countless other potion ingredients to honor and pay homage to the genius Potion Master.


    Soft weeping can be heard among the crowd until the crowd becomes silent except for a few loud sniffs as the wizard clergy member stepped forth and began the solemn ceremony. If the clergy''s words brought those in mourning any comfort it was unknown as many in the crowd grieved. The ceremony would continue for some time, and after which, the Minister of Magic Jenkins would speak towards the end.


    Among those numb in the crowd was that of a dark-eyed man with dark salt-peppered hair that had become whiter overnight after having learned of the death of his oldest of friends, Secundus Wilkes. He deeply mourned the loss of his friend and felt even more of a failure as his friend Percius Clements had nearly lost his life as a result of his doing. He felt that he should have done more to dissuade Damocles of his foolish plan. But worst of all, the Auror''s, who had perished in the attack, and families that were bereavement of their loved ones.


    Secundus''s eyes roamed as he gazed at the tear-stained faces of many including those known as the famous first four Twizzle, Banks, Smythe, and Glackin. They had been the first to receive the cure and now were proud members of the A.P.D. The A.P.D. members felt as though they had lost one of their own for, without the Potion Master''s cure, their lives would be so very different from the present one.


    Among those genuinely grieving is a freckled, pale lad with strawberry-blonde-colored hair, Wilfredius, the apprentice of Damocles Belby. The lad genuinely grieved for his master and felt extreme remorse and guilt for not having listened to Auror Percius Clements and released him earlier. Auror Clements had stopped earlier to explain that it was not his fault, but Wilfredius would hear none of it. He had failed his master, and despite that, his Master had still rewarded him by leaving him a portion of his wealth for his studies and ensured that he was to be trained by a rival of Master Belby. It simply was not fair, and he rather would give all that he to have his master back in the galleon''s stead.


    Auror Percius Clements was missing from the funeral still on duty, but he would later pass by to pay his respects to the deceased Potions Master. And much like Sara Vinovich, Damocles Belby would become a regular visit site as Percius''s belated partner. Damocles Belby was not a wizard that he necessarily liked, but he was one that Percius had grown to respect despite Belby''s prickly temperance.


    Although there standing at the edge of the crowd is a figure, who is naturally giving a wide breach considering his familial relationship to the deceased Potions Master, Asclepius Belby. He had brown hair, dark eyes, pale skin, and resembled his older brother more than his fair share causing those that personally knew Damocles to that more keenly feel his loss. Standing at Asclepius''s side is his wife, Annice, a stout witch with clear, kind eyes. The couple stands closely together with their forearms intertwined. Unlike Annice, who leans against her husband''s form, Asclepius stands rigidly tall. He had not been able to see his brother while in life, but he would at least properly see him off. For they were Belby''s, and Belby''s possessed more pride than common sense, at least, that''s what their dearly departed mother used to say.


    After the speeches were over and done with the crowd begins to pay their respects to Master Belby. Many wept over him until at long last the lines grow short until only those that knew him remained behind despite the chill and late hour. The shadows had grown long and dark, but still there remained standing the figures of Asclepius accompanied by his wife, Annice. They were not the only ones that still lingered behind for there was Damocles'' most trusted friend in life, Secundus Wilkes with his family, and Damocles sole apprentice in life, Wilfredius, (whose own family had long ago left to take care of the family farm).


    Seeing the late hour, Asclepius quietly turns to gaze at the man, who his older brother had actually called friend, Secundus Wilkes, and the person his brother had only ever taken in, Wilfredius, his apprentice. Awkwardly clearing his throat, he gathers their attention and says, "Er, it is cold, and it is late. I would be honored if you three and your families would join me in parting dinner to remember my brother, Damocles."


    "I would be honored, sir," Wilfredius loudly sniffed as he dried reddened eyes. "My family''s gone home for the evening to care for the farm, if that''s alright, it''ll just be me, sir."


    "That''s fine," Asclepius murmured, before turning expectantly towards Secundus Wilkes.


    Before Secundus can answer, the light, curly-haired, Mercury Wilkes pats her neat updo with one hand. "It is late, sir, I need my son to bed," she quietly said as she clutched their only remaining child to her skirt, Silviu Wilkes. The boy looked very much like his deceased older brother S.R. Wilkes except lack his older brother''s somewhat curly hair.


    "However, my husband may freely attend," Mrs. Wilkes added with a small grin earning a gaze full of gratitude and tenderness from her husband. Lightly placing a kiss on her husband''s cheek, she whispers, "It is fine to stay out late, Secundus. You need to grieve, dearest, Silviu and I shall be fine. We shall spend a cozy evening by the hearth reading."


    "Thank you for understanding, my dearly beloved," Secundus whispered back, before taking his wife''s hand and placing it a solemn kiss to her hand.


    Mrs. Wilkes flushes and wrinkles her nose at her husband, before tugging their sleepy son away and apparating home to Wilkes Manor.


    Nodding his head at his two guests, Asclepius, and his wife each take a wizard by the arm, before apparating to the cottage in the countryside. With a soft pop, they appear on the pathway leading up to a cozy cottage. Wilfredius quietly thanks Annice for her aid, while Secundus gestures his gratitude before Asclepius leads the way up to the cottage.


    They enter a warm cottage that has a cozy hearth roaring tended by a house elf. There are plates of piping hot food on the table accompanied by a bottle of Ogden''s Firewhiskey set in the middle of the table with glasses. "Thank you, Teeny," Annice appreciatively said as she removed her cloak and hung it on a cloak hook against the wall.


    With a soft pop, a rather small female house elf with rather pointed cat-like ears and large eyes, and a round button nose says, "A pleasure, Miss." Teeny squeaked patting down her tiny doll-like dress and apron, before disappearing with a pop.


    Teeny was the daughter of a local family that bred house elves to be purchased. For breeders, they were not the bad sort and at least did not sell off the offspring the minute they were born, and rather waited until the offspring were fully grown. Once the house elf children were fully grown, they were sold off by the breeders. Seeing that their only daughter was to wed into a pureblood family, Annice''s family scr.a.p.ed enough money to purchase one of the house elves from the local breeders.


    Because the house elves offspring were not separated from their parents until fully grown these house elves were intelligent and good for breeding. These house elves had always sold for good prices and even more so now that the Hogwarts Elves were the standard for owning House Elves. Countless other breeders were going out of business as a direct consequence because no one wanted to own a subpar house elf, while their house elves were near to the standard as the Hogwarts house elves. If anything, breeders were now forced to treat their house elves and properly educate them in order to sell off their wares.


    It was rather ironic and strange, but the world was slowly changing. House Elves were not yet seen as people, but they were seen as valuable commodities. And perhaps even someday be recognized for the individuals that they in fact were.

 Chapter 691 - Ruse Aftermath â…¤

    Surprisingly hungry after the funeral, Asclepius gestures to his guests to take a seat, while he courteously holds out the chair for his wife to sit first, before sitting down and joining at the table. Despite their sudden ravenous hunger, Secundus Wilkes and Wilfredius wait to eat until their host and hostess begin to eat. The sound of their silverware clinking softly against the china plates is the signal for them to commence eating. The only sounds heard for some time in the cottage are the sounds of silverware and those eating. At long last, the silverwares are put down one by one leaving the four satisfied with the meal.


    Seeing that their guests have finished eating, Annise softly says, "Teeny, please clean up the table."


    With a soft pop, the petite house elf appears and with a flourish of her hands, the silverware and plates gather themselves up and float away into the kitchen in a neat line without so much a crumb spilling to the floor. With the table cleared, Teeny squeaks, "Miss will that be all? Teeny has a lovely blackberry crumble just popped out of the oven to be served with freshly churned sweet cream. Should Teeny serve the guests now?"


    "That would be just lovely, Teeny," Annise instructed. "But just three plates for I shall retire early for the evening."


    "Yes, Miss!" Teeny obediently said, before popping away to bring the pipping warm dessert.


    Turning towards her husband and guests, Annise says, "I find myself overly tired, gentlemen, and ask that you excuse me for the evening."


    The two wizards murmur, "that it is no trouble at all, Mrs. Belby," before Annise turns to her husband and places a quick peck on his cheek, she whispers, "I will be fine by myself. Feel free to chat the night away tonight, dear." Before turning away and heading towards their shared marriage bedroom.


    Asclepius'' lips twitch with faint tenderness on his face as he watches his wife go, before turning his attention to his guests. Before he can speak with a loud pop, Teeny appears with three plates of blackberry crumble accompanied by fresh sweet cream. "Please enjoy!" Teeny squeaked as she set the plates before them.


    Wilfredius murmured his thanks, while Secundus and Asclepius merely nodded at the house elf. "Sir please call upon, Teeny should anything further be needed," she eagerly piped, before vanishing with a loud pop.


    With Teeny gone, Asclepius reaches for the bottle of Ogden''s Finest Firewhiskey and poured three generous shouts of Firewhiskey. He motioned for the other two men to each take once as he took one for himself. Secundus gladly takes the glass, while Wilfredius with a wary expression takes the other glass. He wasn''t much of a drink and tended to not to fair too well with alcohol. His Achilles heel so to speak.


    Raising his drink in the air, Secundus proposes a toast. "To Damocles."


    "To Damocles," Asclepius echoed with Wilfredius.


    Asclepius and Secundus down their drinks in one gulp leaving Wilfredius to only take the tiniest of sips. His eyes begin to water as he tries not to choke at the fire burning down his throat. He just knew he was going to regret drinking in the morning.


    Not wanting to drink more, Wilfredius eagerly starts on the blackberry crumble with sweet cream. He lets out a happy sigh at the taste and murmurs, "Master would have liked this," before his voice breaks and he lets out a rather loud sniff.


    "Mm, he always did have a taste for the sour," Secundus echoed with a weak chuckle. "Damocles turned up his nose at anything sweet, but if it was bitter, sour, or any other flavor, you would him purchasing the sweet by the dozen."


    Asclepius shivered as he recalled their childhood. "Ug, he used to consume Acid Pops by the dozens when we were children, never mind the fact that they burned a hole through his tongue!" All three wizards shiver as they recalled the horrid childhood sweet.


    After a moment, Secundus begins to loudly chuckle to the bewilderment of Asclepius and Wilfredius. "When we were third years, Damocles first purchase at Honeydukes was Pepper Imps. He crammed just about a dozen into his mouth on a dare. To his horror, he suddenly was blowing out fire from his mouth like a dragon. He wasn''t able to stop until he ran out of the shop and dunked his head into the nearly frozen fountain in the square."


    Asclepius guffawed loudly as Wilfredius openly gaped unable to believe that his collected master had ever done such an uncouth thing in his youth. "My brother was always far too prideful for his own good," Asclepius snorted. "It tended to get him in trouble more times than I can count. He used to exasperate my mother to no end, and she was convinced that he had been sorted into the wrong house. She used to say that with his pigheaded rashness, he should have been in Gryffindor! He was a hat standstill, you know."


    Secundus snorts, "Now that I remember, the old sorting hat was quiet for about five minutes the longest sorting in our year. But Damocles was always far too prideful for his own good. If anything else that is what swung the Sorting Hats decision, I''d wager."


    Wilfredius blinks his eyes in even greater amazement as his master always used to sneer at Wilfredius being a Gryffindor. Huh, who''d ever guessed his master was a hat still. And could have easily been a Gryffindor at that!


    However, Wilfredius unconsciously blurted out, "But master used to say that he was a Slytherin just like Merlin." Wilfredius turned bright red causing his freckles to stand out more as the two men turned towards him. "Er, what I mean to say is that is what master''s goal was. He wanted to be a great wizard like Merlin and bring a noteworthy change to wizardkind. And he did by all accounts, he cured the greatest blight known to the wizarding world!"


    "Merlin," Secundus muttered. "Well, he did always have Merlin''s poster hanging in the boy''s dormitory in our first year, but he never put it back up after our second year."


    Asclepius has the grace to look guilty as he says, "After mother''s death during the start of the summer holidays, Damocles and I fought. In a fit of fury, I took the poster from his school trunk and tossed it into the fireplace."


    Asclepius voice falters for a moment with regret. "In retrospect, it was rather cruel of me for it had been a gift from our mother to him. She''d saved up a few precious knuts to buy Damocles that poster of Merlin. With our father drinking any of the hard-earned money away, it must have taken her some time to save up in secret. And Damocles treasured the poster all the more for it. It was one of his most prized possessions."


    A heavy silence fell onto the room until Secundus broke it. "You were only a grieving child, Asclepius. You did not know any better."


    "Was I?" Asclepius barked back. "I knew that my mother had purchased it, and I knew that it was one of her last gifts to my brother. And yet knowing so, I still went forth and committed such an act. Can you truly say that I did so out of grief, Secundus!"


    Asclepius lets out akin to a broken, pained sob. "With these two hands, I was the one who first began the tear between our brotherly bond until it became an impossible divide to breath. I know that I should have said apologized, but I never did."


    Asclepius voice broke down to a whisper. "And now he is gone, and I won''t ever have another chance to make amends. My brother is truly gone. Forever-," as his face dropped down into his hands.


    Wilfredius gazes upon with sadness unable to think of a single word of comfort at this moment. He did not know what he could say to ease the pain of Asclepius Belby. It was not his place to speak.


    The only sound heard for some time is the crackling of the logs in the fireplace as the three wizards sit in mournful silence. After some time, Secundus rises and fills their glasses to the brim again except for that of Wilfredius, who had yet to finish filling his drink.


    "I can''t say nor deny the fact that you were just as prideful as Damocles, Asclepius," Secundus said. "But you did love your brother in your own way and Damocles cared just as equally for you. He was always right proud of you and would brag about his clever younger brother in the Slytherin common room even though you were sorted into Ravenclaw."


    Secundus paused to down his drink. "I can''t claim to say what went wrong between the two of you, but I do know that Damocles did intend to speak to you someday and put his pride aside. I believe like the rest of us he thought that he had more time to set things right. And as long as you thought the same that is what counts even if it little to no consolation at this present juncture."


    Asclepius lets out a bark of laughter as he raises his reddened gaze from his palms. "I suppose that''s something at least," he bitterly said.


    "Of course," Secundus self-assured retorted as he lifted his head high. "I was his best friend ever since our first year at Hogwarts, I ought to know him best."


    Asclepius begins to weakly laugh with Wilfredius and Secundus joining them. The three of them chat long into the night telling stories about Damocles. Wilfredius even shyly chimes in with a tale regarding the wedding invitation from Asclepius. All though Damocles acted irked and loudly declared he would not attend, he would every so often peek at the wedding invitation that he always carried in the inner pocket of his waistcoat.


    It was a long night. It was a sad night. It was a good night. They wept, they talked, they laughed and remembered the one they had called, Damocles Belby. The three men would proceed to pass out in the dining room early that morning and awaken with roaring headaches later that same morning. They stayed over for a late brunch consisting largely of hangover cures. But most importantly of all, they began a budding friendship that with time had the potential to become a true and long-lasting friendship.

 Chapter 692 - Ruse Aftermath â…¥

    The following day after the funeral back at Gringotts Bank, it is teeming with clients rushing in and out of the bank. A young goblin wheels in a cart filled with the latest ledgers and heads towards the accounting department past the teller''s and through a dark door. The young goblin emerged in a brightly lit office area filled with dozens and dozens of desks piled high with fiscal ledgers and the sort.


    Most of the accountants sitting at the desks are goblins with very few exceptions one of them being a very petite witch. The Mousy flaxen-haired witch has light-colored eyes that are intent on the work before her, Claret, the widow of the goblin, Urlort. Frowning she subconsciously bites on the end of her quill revealing her slightly crooked teeth. A terrible nasty habit that she was unable to kick.


    Spitting out the end of her feathered quill with distaste, Claret glanced up to spot the latest ledger boy, at the latest youngest goblin starting from the lowest totem pole, before moving up the ranks. The previous goblin had been promoted, and this young one was still a tad nervous. Nodding at the young goblin she takes the offered ledgers from his hand and places them on the corner of her desk to start the instant she is down with the current financial report for one of the vaults in her care.


    All the Gringotts accountants were busy dealing with the aftermath of Damocles Belby''s death. The Potion Master''s will must be properly executed according to the deceased wishes. Wealth had to be calculated and properly dispersed to the corresponding parties. New vaults had to be set up for the various parties and the wealth had to be transferred to each vault, only to be recounted all over again to ensure that not a single galleon had been lost in the transition. Keys forged for the new vaults and begin the administration of these various vaults including setting up the trust fund for aspiring students. Proper requirements must be set up for the new trust fund, an administrating manager, and investment manager to ensure the trust funds perpetual continuation, etc. Needless to say, it was a tediously long list of tasks and requirements that needed to be properly completed.


    Claret stretches her neck from side to side and glances over at her co-worker, a gold-haired squib with handsome features, Peregrine Mulciber. Word had gotten around the bank that Peregrine Mulciber was the actual first-born of the Mulciber household. The other goblins had distanced themselves at first until they realized that the squib was genuine despite his pureblood lineage. He was rather kind which the goblins sometimes tended to take advantage of, but he was no pushover either. He had a stubbornness to him that even the goblins at times secretly admired.


    Peregrine feeling that he was being watched glances up to see the petite widowed, Claret of the Goblin, Urlort. He sends her a tired smile of understanding as she nods her head at him in agreement, before craning her neck again and returning to work. Taking a moment to rub the back of his neck, he stretches before returning to his work.


    He had not been working for long when the bitter-faced, Griphook appeared out of nowhere. Griphook had been finally been promoted to a teller, but despite his promotion, the grumpy goblin always had a perpetual grimace on his face. Griphook''s dark, slanted eyes raked Peregrine once before he gruffly barks, "You''re wanted in visiting room six."


    Peregrine blinks and furrows his brows. "Did I make an accounting error?" He asked with some concern. He had yet to make an error that hadn''t been caught early on. Did the ledger mistake make it to his superiors?


    "Personal visit," Griphook hmphed. "Well?!" He impatiently snapped.


    "All right then, just give me a minute, Griphook," Peregrine replied as he and Claret shared a bemused glance as he put on his outer robes and followed the grumpy goblin. As they made their way through the halls, Peregrine is greeted by various goblins, while Griphook is not necessarily skipped over. It was not that they were not willing to greet Griphook rather nothing good would come of it as the grumpy goblin tended to give them a tongue lashing that they would not soon forget. As a result, brisk head nods were given in greeting to Griphook, before the goblins hurried away to complete their own tasks.


    The nearer they drew to the visiting room the more luxurious the stone passageways became. There are no longer burning fire torches, but elegant, expensive lanterns. The floors are covered in golden and silver threaded carpets and tapestries. Guards with shining pointed spears and wear luxuriously embellished uniforms as they stand guard. Halting at the door, Griphook knocks once, before stepping aside. "Take care," the goblin murmured in warning, before hastily departing the way he came.


    Peregrine frowns at the warning until he hears a voice from his dreams and nightmares emerge from the side. "Well, hurry up and enter, I don''t have all day, boy," a male voice aloofly demanded from inside. For a moment old fears from Peregrine''s childhood possessed him as he tightly clenched the doorknob until his fingers turned white. However, he was no longer a scared child, and he would not cower away this time in terror.


    Arching his shoulders back, Peregrine firmly twisted the knob and entered the visiting chamber. It was a lavishly decorated chamber used to meet usually with the wealthy or visitors of importance. There seated with visible contempt is the man he once called father.


    Mulciber Sr. is still a handsome wizard despite his age with somewhat still golden hair. His arrogance had not lapsed despite all these years and had only grown with time. With a cool gaze, he studies the child he had once acknowledged as his firstborn, a SQUIB. "You''ve grown right," he mused out loud. "A handsome man, but the Mulciber''s have never had any trouble in that regard. It is a relief to know that will not be an extra issue needing to be dwelt with.


    "Why are you here?" Peregrine briskly asked as he shut the door behind him with a loud thud. "There is nothing for you to do here, and I have asked nothing of you to merit nor warrant your presence here."


    "Sit." Mulciber Sr. ordered without any qualms. "We have much to discuss."


    "What do we have possibly to discuss?" Peregrine bitterly snapped, but still took a seat as requested. Despite all these years, there were still some ingrained habits hard to break. That and he wanted to learn as to the reason, why his father had come to see him. Nothing good could come of it.

 Chapter 693 - Ruse Aftermath â…¦

    Not pleased by the response of his wayward son feeling more than a bit irked, Mulciber Sr. lips curled into a thin sneer. "Damian that foolish boy involved himself far too thoroughly with the Dark Lord-."


    "What?!" Peregrine roared as he rose to his feet fast enough to knock his chair loudly onto the floor. "You," he pointed at his father. "Damian would have only joined if you, Father, were a part of it, and with your permission might I add!"


    "Our family has always sought out where the currents of power lie," Mulciber Sr. scoffed, "and you are no different might I add."


    Peregrine looks as though he is about to vehemently protest, but Mulciber Sr. speaks right over anything might have said. "Don''t lie to yourself, SON. Why else did you elect to work for Gringotts, hmm? They are one of the most powerful neutral parties in the wizarding world, and who else could provide such protection. You may have sought refuge for a time in the MUGGLE realm, but you certainly not have forgotten all the pureblood principles that I taught you."


    Peregrine opens and closes his mouth but finds that he cannot find a retort to his father''s words. Grinding his teeth together, he reaches down to straighten his chair, before taking a seat again. Taking a deep shuddering breath, he finally flatly asks, "What happened to Damian?"


    "Dead at the Auror''s hands," Mulciber Sr. matter-of-factly answered. "He died during the attack at the Damocles Belby home. I''ve called more than a few favors within the Ministry of the Magic to keep it silent for the time being, but the news can only be suppressed so long. I am certain it is merely a matter of time until someone leaks it to the Daily Prophet."


    Peregrine shakes with barely suppressed rage and grief. His younger brother was dead, and he''d never even gotten to say goodbye. It simply wasn''t fair!


    After some time, Mulciber Sr. aloofly said with a rather bored tone of voice, "Come now, such sentiments are beneath you,"


    "He was your son, you, blackguard!" Peregrine spat out in fury. "How can you simply sit there and speak in such a tone of voice, when he was your preferred heir!"


    "And he failed in completing his duties," Mulciber Sr. sincerely retorted. "And I have no further use for failures."


    "Of course," Peregrine knowingly hissed. "What would the great head of the Mulciber family know of failure!"


    "Careful," Mulciber Sr. warned through narrowed eyes, "do not try my patience, Peregrine."


    Peregrine bites his tongue in reply lest he says something he might regret in the heat of the moment. After a moment, he composes himself enough to ask, "When is the funeral?"


    "There is no funeral," Mulciber Sr. confidently replied. "He was a blight to the family name, and so his ashes have been scattered to the wind."


    "He was still your son," Peregrine roared. "You had no right to do so!"


    "I have every right," Mulciber Sr. dangerously answered. "I am the head of this family, and I will not have anyone challenge my authority, not even those that were begot from my seed!"


    Peregrine quivers with barely suppressed rage before he catches the satisfied expression of his father. The feeling of a pail of cold-water drenches him sober. Just what did his father have to gain by angering or better yet what more did his father want of him?


    Peregrine racks his mind as his eyes flash in grave thought. Why was his father here? His heir was dead. And if so, what then did his father need? A new heir, but Peregrine was a squib, and his father could not divorce his wife nor kill her, (merely beat her an inch from death). Then how could his father acquire a suitable heir?


    Peregrine''s eyes widen in understanding and shock. Raising his trouble gaze to that of his father, he flatly says, "You are here to reclaim me as your heir with Damian dead and disgraced."


    "Good, you still remember how to think," Mulciber Sr. approvingly murmured with thinly veiled pride. "Go on."


    "However, I am far from being a suitable heir," Peregrine said as Mulciber Sr. nodded his head in confirmation. "Then that can only mean one thing, you will create a suitable heir for the Mulciber family. However, you cannot marry nor divorce mother, therefore the heir must come from me."


    "All the above are correct," Mulciber Sr. said with a cool grin. "Excellent, I feared your time in the muggle realm had debilitated your senses, but it appears the goblins did a good job of sharpening them again. Albeitedly, it is still a bit weak."


    Mulciber Sr. paused and gazed at him with a stern expression. "Son, you let yourself become far too easily riled and your enemies will make use of that. Do not disappoint me again."


    Peregrine''s first instinct is to shout at his father that he is not his son. However, he remembers himself and after a brief lapse of silence, he finally says, "So why else have you come this day? Surely it is not with some ludicrous request that I wed, a pureblood heiress, or is that it?"


    "That is exactly it," Mulciber Sr. truthfully answered. "I have arranged for a meeting to occur with the largest and most numerous of Greengrass branches led by the matriarch and Veela, Ethel Greengrass."


    Mulciber Sr. pursed his lips for a moment in displeasure. "I do not wish to intertwine our blood with that of a bloodline that carries the blood of a CREATURE, but the females of this particular bloodline are extraordinarily fertile. That and females of that line that go onto even wed SQUIBS, their children are still born with magic. Should you wed a female of that line, none of your children will be born with your blight, Peregrine."


    Peregrine''s toes curl harshly within his boot, but he manages to ensure that no visible reaction appeared on his face. "You presume far too much father," he fiercely said. "You presume that I wish to be your heir and that I desire to marry. However, I desire neither of these things, so I wish you good luck in your continued search."


    Peregrine moves to rise to his feet, when Mulciber Sr. barks, "Wait," Peregrine paused and glanced at his father.


    A rare gleam of approval appears within Mulciber Sr.''s eyes. "In exchange for your obedience, I will permit your mother to reside with you until her death and I shall move to one of the various other Mulciber properties for the entire duration of your marriage."


    Peregrine''s eyes widen and narrow at his father''s frightening proposition. If he agreed, he would be forced to wed, something which he had promised himself to never do. But, if he obeyed, he could finally save his mother. The second his heart faltered; he knew that he would select.


    "Very well," Peregrine steadfastly said. "But it will be done on my terms, father."


    "Mm, we shall see," Mulciber Sr. conceded without promising anything.


    Whirling away, Peregrine darted away from his father and that which he had promised. It was rather ironic, really. In the muggle world, he had often heard them say that the road to hell is paved with good intentions. He had not understood at that time until now. For the Devil always sweetens the deal with honey poisoned words until it is far too late, and we have already fallen into his grasp.

 Chapter 694 - Halloween Arrangements

    In the following days after Damocles Belby''s funeral, the whispers of his death filled Hogwarts halls especially of those of the transfer students, who were grateful to their savior. They lit candles for him to remember him, while those like Severus lamented the loss of such genius. Still, those whispers were largely suppressed by the excitement of the Halloween Feast that was nearly upon them.


    All too soon, All Hallows Eve arrived early that morning as the castle began to smell the sweet fragrance of pumpkins being baked. Shooing the last of the first years through the common room and towards the Great Hall for breakfast, Rowan''s lips eyes flashed with some impatience as she was starving. Emerging from the Slytherin common room, she frowns and pulls her cloak tighter around her as the chill of the dungeon seeps into her bones. The only good thing about residing in the dungeons this time of year was that the cold, chilly air woke up even the sleepiest of students.


    Emerging from the winding staircase, Rowan spots the tall, slender figure of Severus waiting for her at the entrance of the Great Hall. Some girls in their year and below titter shyly as they pass by him and cast Severus longing looks. Severus''s newfound popularity with the girls of Hogwarts was not unfounded considering his appearance, but then again, the rest could be contributed to his great lineage. Many pureblood families were salivating over the Prince family line, but none dared to openly send their daughters at Severus and could only hope that their daughters would somehow manage to attract the attention of the sole male Prince heir.


    On the other hand, the same could not be said the same for Rowan. The pureblood still seemed to be rather wary considering the incident with Barrett Boone on the Hogwarts express on their return trip home for the summer holidays. Apparently, it had left a lasting expression as she tended to be hurriedly avoided which was exactly what Rowan wanted.


    Casting an amused look at Severus with a faint smirk, Rowan teasingly says, "My, my, what a glorious spring day! Why the bees are just buzzing around the lovely flowering blossoms."


    Severus sends a fierce scowl at his twin sister for being compared to flowering blossoms, but still, the two of them entered together into the Great Hall and made their way to the Slytherin table. The first years and transfer students excitedly whisper about the Halloween Feast as they had all been regaled by tales of those who had been in attendance in the years before. Although, despite the first years and transfer student''s excitement none chattered loudly as they saw it beneath them. They were Slytherins and were above such things.


    Annoyed by his twin sister''s earlier words, Severus takes a seat next to Terry leaving Rowan to sit on the other side of Terry, while Bethanie, Silvia, and Tiffany as usual sit across from them. Grabbing a raspberry scone, Rowan slices it open, before taking a spoonful of raspberry jam and dousing her scone in the tangy goodness.


    Terry, Severus, and the girls shiver at Rowan''s antics and make tsk-tsking sounds with their tongues, but do not mention the spectacle. There were some aspects of Rowan''s personality that were frankly a bit too American to be perfectly honest. And where she had learned such atrocious habits was frankly beyond them.


    Ignoring the perturbing sight of Rowan''s eating habits, Terry shakes his floppy hair, before turning his innocent hazel eyes towards the others. His delicate-looking features lighten up like an angel instinctively making his friends doubly wary. "Mm, did you hear that Professor Dumbledore hired a Veela musical troop to perform?" He eagerly said.


    "We''ve all heard the rumors," Bethanie tactfully replied causing her long, wavy auburn hair to sparkle in the peeks of sunlight that darted through the heavy dense clouds that could be seen on the enchanted ceiling of the Great Hall. And those casting Bethanie shy looks could only helplessly blush at the beauty, before hastily averting their eyes away at seeing her betrothed, Regulus Black''s dark glares seated further down the table.


    "Why do you ask?" Silvia asked through her narrowed bluish, gray eyes. Her dark sleek hair is pulled back from her face causing her sharp features to appear even sharper. Although slim without many curves, her chest had grown slightly over the course of the summer enough to create small, but noticeable mounds as she folded her arms rather pointedly over her chest.


    Terry''s grin grows, even more, Cheshire-like and replies, "Well, if you must know, they are my second cousins. They are the daughters of my great-grandmother''s daughters, my great-aunts who all reside in France. My second cousins not only inherited my great-grandmother''s beauty but have some of my great-grandmother''s adventurous spirit. And considering that they are musically inclined, they gathered together to form a musical troupe called the Fiery Maidens."


    "Well, that''s an incredibly appropriate title," Tiffany muttered under her breath as she wrinkled her petite nose, before violently shuddering at the mere thought of said troupe losing their temper and throwing fireballs from their hands and causing her short, strawberry blonde bobbed hair to shake fiercely from the force.


    Terry flashes Tiffany a disgruntled look, before perking up again. "Cousin Eponine said that I can join for her lunch in her office and catch up with our cousins, who should arrive during our first or second-period classes."


    Upon hearing Terry''s words, Severus looks up from his plate and states at Terry. With a deadpanned expression, he asks, "Exactly, how many direct descendants does your great-grandmother have, Terry?"


    Terry scrunches up his face and mentally begins to count causing Silvia to further blanche as Bethanie in a consoling fashion pats Silvia on the back. "At least, you need not ever worry about your children warranting a lack of relatives nor playmates which to play with," Bethanie bluntly stated, before flushing at the faux pas and especially at the pointed glare that Silvia gave her.


    Tiffany turns her gaze away from Bethanie and Silvia, who pointedly and rather child-like nudged each other with their elbows, while Terry still mentally counted to the shock of Severus. A flash of a smile appears on Tiffany''s face as she sees that Rowan is determined to eat her food without being interrupted. "Mm, what do you think, Rowan?" Tiffany impishly inquired causing Rowan to cease eating much to her displeasure.


    "About what?" Rowan asked after gulping and wiping her mouth clean of crumbs.


    "About the Fiery Maidens?" Tiffany cheekily asked.


    Rowan''s face twitches for a moment, before gracefully going blank. "That is exactly, why I am eating right now, I am replenishing and gathering strength for later. No doubt, we Prefects will be docking points by the droves and assigning detentions to the entranced male population of Hogwarts."


    Tiffany bursts out into loud laughter causing Terry to lose his count as all her friends turn to gaze at her. Tiffany sheepishly blinks at them as Rowan quietly says with a soft, rare smile. "I think that''s the first real laugh I have heard from you since the start of the school year, Tiffany."


    "Is it?" Tiffany asked as she scrunched up her face at them in an adorable fashion.


    "Yes," Bethanie and Sylvia chimed together, while Terry and Severus nodded their heads at Tiffany.


    "I had not realized," Tiffany truthfully answered as she touched her hand to her face. "I-, I guess I had forgotten how to for a bit."


    Seeing their concerned expressions, Tiffany flashes them a genuine rueful smile. "It won''t happen again, I promise."


    "Mm, and I will hold you to your word," Rowan muttered causing the rest of their friends including Severus to hum in agreement.


    Immediately after, Bethanie and Sylvia switch their attentions back to Tiffany, while Terry shrugs and gives up counting his family, before returning to his cooling brunch. He would never be able to eat if he counted up his entire family because truthfully there were almost too many of them to count.


    "Can you believe it?!" Terry suddenly shrieked with vicious glee causing them all to wince as he triumphantly held up the early morning edition from the Daily Prophet before them. "Behold," he said as he set down the newspaper onto the table and causing a spoon to splatter them with oatmeal.


    They all glared at him as they begin to clean themselves off as Terry eagerly begins to read the newspaper titles. "Who can be trusted?!" "Are their dark wizards among us?!" "Corpse of Damian Mulciber found at the site of the raid! DEAD!"


    "Huh," Rowan mumbled with a gleam of pleasure before grabbing a forkful of food. The bastard was dead, and in turn, destroyed the deadly portion of the curse for the Defense Against the Dark Arts post. However, the curse would not entirely be destroyed away Riddle died and all his fragments, but still the severity of its effects should have lessened. Nor did not mean that it would permit the D.A. Professor to stay for more than one year of teaching.


    Terry practically danced with joy as he murmured eagerly out loud, "I shall write to my sisters for details, but knowing his father, Mr. Mulciber will deny all allegation by the Daily Prophet, and scatter Damian''s ashes to the wind rather than permit him to be buried in the family crypt. I wonder how he managed to keep it silent all this time. Mm, he must have been paid quite the galleons to keep it so tightly under wraps!"


    "Fascinating," Severus drily said as he stuffed another forkful into his mouth.


    Noticing a lack of audience, Terry begins to pout and mumbles that he is underappreciated under his breath. They all proceed to ignore him as they return to their meals after having wiped themselves clean. Being ignored by his friends and courting partner, Terry proceeds to eagerly read the words of Rita Skeeter and enjoys the gossip-filled article that sprouted all sorts of theories without any proof. Ironically, those theories would prove to be not so wild in the future. But that is a tale for another day.

 Chapter 695 - Halloween Arrangements â…¡

    After lunch, Rowan found herself in the Great Hall having been excused from her afternoon classes. A prefect from each house had been assigned to aid with the preparations for the Halloween Feast and unluckily, Rowan was assigned first. Normally, Prefects switched between holidays, tragically, not for the Christmas Feast. Even though neither Severus nor Rowan would be present as they would be gone from Hogwarts for the holidays, they still had to aid in the holiday decorating before their departure. Life was simply not fair...


    Tilting her head to the side, Rowan sees the other three Prefects make their way into the hall. From Ravenclaw, the male prefect, David Goldstein, a fair youth with straight blond hair that nearly reached his shoulders and light brown-colored eyes. He looked more than a fair bit like the yet unborn Anthony Goldstein. He possibly was his father or near relative such as an uncle and was ironically also distantly related to the wife of Newt Scamander, Tina Goldstein. Very distantly related, but purebloods tended to be related in some form or another to each other.


    Rowan''s lips soften for a moment at the sight of her cheerful, round-faced friend, Andrew Abbott. Andrew''s face perks up at spotting his friend and openly grins at her. Things were going well for him and Petunia despite maintaining a long-distance relationship via letters. At least according to Petunia''s letter if they were an indication. But then again not that Petunia would ever admit to Andrew, but she found it terribly Romanic in its own fashion exchanging letters with her far-off boyfriend.


    Rowan returns the greeting of Andrew with the faintest of smiles before she turns her gaze to the last Prefect from Gryffindor, Lily. The emerald eyes of Lily meet with the pitch, black, indigo-colored eyes of Rowan. Sadness and loneliness can be seen in the depths of Lily''s eyes, but something else that was new, a startling realization. Lily flushes in embarrassment and looks away as her crimson hair sways lazily around her.


    Rowan''s eyes widen at Lily''s actions as a thought slowly creeps into her mind. No, it''s impossible! But then again. Maybe, just maybe, Lily had never paused to truly consider her own feelings before¡­And just maybe, Severus still had one final shot left.


    Left with that startling thought in mind, Rowan is a bit dazed when she starts at the voice of Professor McGonagall. "Good now that all of the prefects have gathered, we shall begin preparing the Great Hall for tonight''s feast. Prefect Abbott and Prefect Evans shall aid me in transfiguring these stones into bats. And as for Prefect Goldstein and Prefect Prince to aid Hagrid with carving the jack-o-lanterns at the entrance of the Great Hall."


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall," the four Prefects chimed as they each respectively moved to their respective duties towards the opposite end of the Great Hall.


    Wearing a fitted lumberjack shirt and trousers with a warm coat, Hagrid''s muscled body was quite the sight to see. Combined with his continued Hygiene regimen and neatly trimmed hair and beard, Hagrid''s hut had become a daily visited destination by droves of teenage girls, who openly sighed at the sight of the rugged, muscled groundskeeper. It had become a daily problem that the Prefects including Rowan had regularly found themselves marching onto the cold, frozen, muddy grounds to drag gaggles of female students back into the castle.


    Hagrid happily beams at them, while he waves his wand behind him as magical giant pumpkins large enough for three grown men to sit trail obediently after him. It was a sight that would have been unthinkable once but now filled Rowan with a tinge of joy at seeing the groundskeeper of Hogwarts so very proud as he openly performed magic.


    Behind the giant pumpkins follow smaller pumpkins which neatly begin to line up in a row in the Great Hall. In a booming, cheerful voice, Hagrid says, "Well, we all best jus'' git to it now. Prefect Goldstein and Row-, er, I mean, Prefect Prince, y''all carve dem smaller pumpkins, whilst I carve ''em big ones."


    "And thanks for me, ma-," Hagrid begins to say, but a stern pointed look from Rowan quells the words in Hagrid''s throat.


    "I shall stop by later for tea within the next week or two, Hagrid," Rowan firmly interjected causing Hagrid to sheepishly smile back.


    "Er, dat will be alright, Rowan," Hagrid cheerfully boomed, before turning around with an excited gleam in his eyes. He simply never got tired of using magic! And with a whirl of his wand, he began to carve the giant pumpkins. Inspired this year, he carved all manners of faces including rather detailed portraits of magical creatures such as Dragons, Hippogriffs, Abraxans, and countless other creatures.


    Rowan and David Goldstein approach the smaller pumpkins and dutifully begin to cut the pumpkins open, before vanishing the innards and carving a face onto the pumpkins. David''s sleek blond hair sways lightly with his movements as he quietly says, "Prefect Prince, I must admit that you are certainly full of surprises. Who would have thought that you would be on such friendly terms with the groundskeeper?"


    Rowan eyes David Goldstein briefly for a moment, before replying, "Mm, quite a few of us became friends with him in our first year. We still take turns visiting him. Although I will admit with Prefect Duties and preparing for our O.W.L.''s, we have rarely visited him, if at all this year."


    David''s brown eyes cautiously eye the Slytherin, before murmuring, "Well, it happens even to the best of us," he added with a grimace. "My own studies this year have become increasingly heavy burdens that I have even lost some points on assignments and essays, which I normally would have never had incorrect."


    "Same," Rowan muttered under her breath, before asking, "Have you already completed Professor Vector''s assignment?" Interestingly enough, Goldstein was in the same Arithmancy class as her, but the two of them had never truly conversed beyond in classroom assignments and discussions. This was actually the most they had ever conversed outside of the classroom.


    "Yes, although the calculations were a bit more difficult to complete without an exact point of reference," David replied making a wary face at that.


    "Yes, I found that as well," Rowan acknowledged with a frown of her own. "I had to check my work thrice as I calculated two vastly different responses the first two times."


    "Same," David admitted with a glimpse of a smile in his gaze, before saying, "It is a constant wonder and tragedy to the rest of us in our house, Prince, how you and your brother ended up in Slytherin. The two of you are definitely Ravenclaw material considering your yearly marks, and apprenticeship."


    "Mm, we have been told that more than once," Rowan replied with a bit of humor heard in her voice. "But apparently, we have a bit of ruthless streak or, so I have been told."


    "Who does not?" David loftily argued. "Pureblood or not, anyone who wishes to enter the Ministry of Magic in any department must possess a hint ruthlessness and especially for those interested in politics. It would be foolish to remiss otherwise."


    "So, it is," Rowan murmured in agreement.


    The two of them continue to converse for the rest of the afternoon as they fulfill their duties. To Rowan''s shock and pleasant surprise, she very much found herself enjoying the company of David Goldstein. He was intelligent with a clever, witty streak about him. And she would not mind conversing with him again. Perchance, she should cultivate a tentative friendship with him for the future. It would certainly be remiss of her to ignore such an opportunity.

 Chapter 696 - Halloween Arrangements â…¢

    A few hours later everyone that had been decorating the Great Hall took a step back to admire and marvel at the scene before them. Thousands of bats flutter from the ceiling and walls while others swoop over tables like black clouds, while the breeze from their wings caused the lit candles within the smaller jack-o-lanterns to sputter. On the floor against the walls are vast carved giant pumpkins large enough for three grown men to sit down. With the rest of the now illuminated jack-o-lanterns carved by Rowan and David neatly placed throughout the Great Hall.


    "Well done, everyone," Professor McGonagall loudly said with approval on her stern visage. "Dinner will commence within the hour, Prefects, please ensure that your house members arrive promptly before the hour is up."


    "Yes, Professor," the four Prefects chorused as they away and begin to make through the decorated Great Hall. Rowan and David continue their previous conversation arguing which was the best calculation method for Arithmancy created by Geometrician wizards.


    "Rowan, a moment, please," the voice of Lily said causing Rowan and David to halt their intellectual argument.


    Glancing over at Lily, Rowan notices the rare somber expression on Lily''s face, before faintly nodding her head at her. However, before speaking with her, Rowan turns towards David with a pleasant expression. "I look forward to continuing our conversation at a later time, Goldstein. I rather enjoyed our deliberation on the applicable aspects of arithmancy."


    "As did I," David admitted with a friendly smile. "I am certain that we shall converse our conversation in our next class with Professor Vector. Until then, Prince," he said, before pausing and nodding his head in a more solemn fashion at Lily. "Evans," and then proceeding to walk away to make his way to the Ravenclaw tower.


    David Goldstein was closely followed by Andrew Abbott, who cast Lily and Rowan a wary look. Both girls were important to him as one happened to be his female best friend and the other happened to be the younger sister of the love of his life. He truthfully could ill afford to offend either of them.


    Seeing Andrew''s concerned expression, Rowan sends him a small smile to reassure him that nothing was wrong. A look of relief appears on his face and reassured that nothing was amiss, Andrew makes his way out of the Great Hall towards the Hufflepuff quarters located in the dungeons near the Hogwarts Kitchens.


    Gesturing at Lily with a tilt of her head, Rowan and Lily make their way to an abandoned corner of the Great Hall. The two girls come to a halt in front of several glowing jack-o-lanterns. Rowan is the first to break the silence. "Well, what is it, Lily?"


    Lily opens her mouth and closes it for a moment before her voice comes out a bit tense. "I-, I need to speak to Severus."


    "About what?" Rowan curiously asked as she intently observed Lily out of the corner of her eye.


    Lily flushes red at the question and then turns pale. Biting her lip, Lily looks up at Rowan with some nerves, but also courage. "I need to make things right between us. I did not know what to think at that time, and for a while, I did not want to either. And I have missed, Severus more than I thought I possibly ever could have thought-."


    Lily''s voice broke off with a trace of loneliness and pain before she pressed her lips together and took a deep breath to continue. "But I am tired of running away from things, and I''ve been forced to look at myself more than I ever believed possible. And most of all, I''m a Gryffindor, I ought to have the least bit of courage to be the one to set right between us since Severus had the valor to declare truthfully his feelings to me despite our childhood friendship."


    A slow, genuine smile appears on Rowan''s face transforming her entire face. Lily for a moment blinks in shock as she could count the number of times, she had seen Rowan smile so freely. They were rare and far in-between, but there was always something warm and sparkling about them. Perhaps, because they were so far and between that they were something rare and precious to witness.


    "I began to suspect as much ever since Hogsmeade," Rowan truthfully said. "And only more so, since then. And it would be a lie of me to say, but I had hoped for Severus''s sake that would indeed be the case."


    Lily flushes in embarrassment, before flashing Rowan a cheeky grin. "I''m a Gryffindor, sometimes we''re rather thick at times."


    "Mm, well, we all have our own failings," Rowan gently teased, before more solemnly eying Lily. "I will tell, Severus of your request, but I cannot promise anything. We both know how stubborn he can be."


    Lily makes a wary expression as a stubborn expression appears on her face. "If that''s the case, well, it''s my turn to do the chasing. And I won''t give up so easily!"


    Rowan merely shakes her head and mutters under her breath only so she can hear. "The two of you are definitely a matching pair."


    Changing the subject, the two girls lightly chatter and catch up. Unconsciously some of the unspoken tension between the two girls begins to dissipate. Neither of the girls had admitted to themselves that the tension had been there as they had acted in front of everyone else same as usual. But it had been there, a lingering heavy feeling as Rowan had chosen her brother, and Lily felt guilty and incredibly stupid and regretful for her past reaction.


    Finally, Rowan sighs loudly as she looks at the time. "We best be returning to the common room; we both have first years and the transfer students to wrangle."


    Lily makes a face at Rowan''s words and grumbles, "I used to think being a Prefect was an honor, but now I think it''s more of a punishment."


    Rowan grunts in agreement as the two girls make their way out of the Great Hall. The two of them separate at the winding staircase with Rowan heading towards the dungeons and Lily towards the towers. Either way, there was a lightness to each girl''s footsteps as they hurried away. And hurried they needed to as they began to encounter students making their way to the Great Hall.

 Chapter 697 - Halloween Arrangements â…£

    After having spoken the password to the Slytherin common room the stone wall swings open to reveal an inner passageway. Stepping inside she enters an area of rough stone walls and ceiling that is lit by elegant green glowing lanterns. A roaring fire burns in the elaborately carved mantelpiece trying valiantly to keep the common room warm with shadows flickering across the snake skulls sitting on top of the mantelpiece. Various chattering students sit in the elegant sitting area filled with luxury leather chairs and sofas, and luxury carved tables with marble gob stone boards for playing or simply for studying are skillfully placed throughout the common area for the student''s usage.


    A few chattering students glance at Rowan as she gestures towards the common room entrance. Still chattering the students begin to shuffle out of the common room as those playing board games halt their games. With care, they memorize the current gameplay, before promptly putting away the board games in the Stylish common room cupboards that hold quills and other useful items. Quickly they shuffle away, while others hurry up the stairs to grab friends and dormmates, before heading out to the Great Hall.


    With the large surge of students this year, several more cats had been added to the Slytherin common room, but none dared to challenge the rulers of the Slytherin quarters. In a corner of the room, the overwrought fifth and seventh years take a break by worshipping the two rulers of the Slytherin common room, Alchemy, and Brahms. Alchemy, a Norwegian Forest longhaired cat in shades of brown, gray, white, and black proudly oversees his worshipers with large, greenish-yellow eyes. His fluffy white paws are pristine as he licks his paws to groom his face to perfection.


    Seated at Alchemy''s side is his second-in-command, Brahms, a fluffy white long-haired Turkish Angora with blue round colored eyes. Brahms was at times the bane of the boy''s existence as the fluffy cat enjoyed warm baths and regularly sneaked into bathtubs to the fright of those bathing in the evening. The screaming from the boy''s bathrooms had become a commonplace thing that everyone knew exactly, who was responsible for the unexpected ghastly fright. Despite all these commotions, the two cats had a devoted following with the belief that all those who sincerely devoted themselves to the two cats would successfully pass their O.W.L. and N.E.W.T. exams.


    Rowan loudly coughs and taps her foot impatiently against the ground to usher away the devoted worshippers of Alchemy and Brahms. The cultists give the two cats one last worshipfully bow before scurrying away under Rowan''s stern glare. Alchemy lets out a pointed meow, before leaping from his chair with his tail held high and marching up to the dorms. Brahms also lets out an unhappy meow at Rowan and proudly does the same leaving Rowan to roll her eyes.


    With the common room largely emptied, Rowan decides to give their housemates five minutes more, before darting up the girl''s staircase to begin shooing the girls down. A flicker in the green windows causes her to peek at the lake waters, but she spots nothing in the outside, cold lake waters. And reminded her just why she hated sitting at times in front of the windows.


    Forcefully tearing her gaze away, Rowan''s eyes come to a halt upon one of the grand tapestries that hang as decorations and demonstrating valiant, ancient Medieval Slytherins in action. Though if one were to ask Rowan the Medieval Slytherins were simply being Slytherins by catching their foes unaware and exploiting their weaknesses. In fact, one tapestry even showed a Medieval Slytherin proudly poisoning their foe¡­. Cunning was a virtue that Slytherins prized above all else. Because in the end, it was the survivor, who had the last laugh. What good is to be a hero if one is dead and unable to enjoy the glory?!


    Rowan purses her lips in agreement with a faint sneer on her lips. She rather agreed with the sentiments, but she could not deny that she did not always act very Slytherin at times. In fact, she was rather Gryffindorish at times. She lay all the blame upon their ancestor Godric Gryffindor, his magical genes were simply too strong to be easily overcome. It was a curse.


    The crisp familiar gait of footsteps causes Rowan to turn away from the medieval tapestries. Swiftly emerging from the boy''s staircase is the figure of her twin brother, Severus. With his hair lightly pulled back with a tie, Severus''s sharp features were further sharpened causing his onyx eyes to glitter like gems. A glimmer of approval appears on Rowan''s face as she opens her mouth to give her brother the bought of good news. However, her twin brother''s action causes her to pause as he solemnly gazes at her.


    Severus makes a face at his sister and sighs, self-consciously tucking some loose hairs behind his ear. "I''ve been thinking."


    Hearing that tone of voice, Rowan knows exactly what subject he is referring to. "About Lily?"


    Severus makes a wry expression, before sighing again with regret. "I''m not sure I can go back to being best friends, but I would like to remain as friends. She''s still someone important to me from our childhood."


    "Are you sure of your decision, Sev?" Rowan rather concerned said. "Can you truly live without Lily in your life like that?"


    A bitter laugh escapes from Severus''s chest as he offers Rowan such a bittersweet smile. "I might as well get used to it now rather than later," Severus firmly said without a trace of anger. "And I would like to believe that I can still grow and fall in love again. And though Lily may always be my first love, I would not like her to be my last."


    Rowan bites her lip in concern. Did she truly do the right thing in telling Severus to confess? She did not know anymore. But what she did now is that if she had not Severus would have lost the opportunity to do so. And yet, she could not be certain that her meddling was truly warranted, and she hated feeling thusly so especially now that that Lily wished to speak in private with him. Bullocks, she would have to fix the mess she had caused if this did not end well.


    Gently reaching over to cradle his cheek, Rowan watches as Severus leans into her touch with his eyes closed. "I will always be on your side, Severus," Rowan promised, "No matter what happens. I will always gladly choose you over Lily any day."


    Severus opens his opal eyes that gleam like the darkest pools of water. "I know," Severus sincerely replied. "But you don''t have to nor give Petunia up. She has always been a good friend to you. And the fact that she frightens me. Knowing her she''d probably find a way to send a Howler," with an added shiver running down his back.


    "Mm, as if I would," Rowan aloofly sniffed, before drawing her hand back. "However, might I suggest that this very important conversation with Lily wait until after the Feast."


    "I am not that foolish," Severus scorned, and before further could be added footsteps distinctly making their way down both staircases can be heard. Recalling their duties, they nod at each other, before each makes their way to one of the ends of the common room to begin counting their fellow snakes, and snakelings. The sneak lots tended to get into mischief, Merlin, knows what they would get to with everyone away!

 Chapter 698 - Halloween Arrangements â…¤

    Quickly the hour passes by as Rowan and Severus shepherd their housemates out of the Slytherin quarters and into the Great Hall. With the last of the first years and transfer students finally accounted for Rowan and Severus gladly take a seat at their house table. Seeing the tired faces of Rowan and Severus, none of their friends speak to them as they chat amongst themselves. On the other hand, the first years and transfer students marvel at the marvelously decorated Great Hall and whisper that there was supposed to be a Ghost Waltz performed by the Hogwarts ghosts before the end of the night and a musical troupe that was to perform named the Fiery Maidens.


    The Great Hall falls silent as Dumbledore rises and says, "Welcome! And enjoy our traditional Hallowe''en feast!"


    The students let out a cheer as food appears on their golden plates and pumpkin juice or cider appear in their golden goblets. On the plates, before them, there are candy-filled pumpkins, candy apples, black cauldrons filled with lollipops, carrot cake bats, orange streamers, goblets made of colored candy, and so much more to feast the eyes.


    The joyous nature is broken by Rowan and Severus, who sternly warn the first-year and transfer students. "Do not eat more than you can stomach, we would hate for an ACCIDENT to occur due to such a poor lack of judgment. However, that being said, Sweets can be pocketed for later and enjoyed at your leisure," Rowan and Severus said, before firmly adding, "but within reason."


    With the lecture now finished, the Slytherin first-year and transfer student''s faces brighten up as they eagerly begin to dig into the food before them. Bethanie, Sylvia, and Tiffany shake their heads ruefully at Rowan and Severus, while Terry makes a face at them. "But that''s part of the whole feast experience," he protested.


    Rowan and Severus send him dark glowers as Severus growls, "In that case, you can clean up their bile afterward and accompany them to the infirmary." Terry hastily backpedaled to the obvious amus.e.m.e.nt of Bethanie, Sylvia, and Tiffany. Especially Sylvia, who can only roll her eyes at her courting partner.


    Laughter, chatter, and the sound of silverware can be hard until at long last those fade away. Many of the first years and transfer students have round bellies, but none of those from Slytherin had fierce aching bellies. Though the same could not be said for the other three houses. Those unfortunate Prefects would be forced to accompany students to the infirmary and clean up strewn bile.


    With dinner finished the food disperses from the table as shouts of excitement can be heard especially from the male population of Hogwarts. Emerging from the Great Hall entrance are seven breathtaking gorgeous women. Their skin shines moon-bright with white-gold hair that lightly fans out behind them despite a lack of a breeze.


    "Might I present the lovely ladies troupe known as the Fiery Maiden," Professor Dumbledore hummed as various males in relationsh.i.p.s are viciously kicked and pinched by their female counterparts as they are painfully awakened from their stupor! The seven females'' enchanting smiles cause most of the male population to stupidly gawk, while one of them blinks teasingly at her male cousin, Terry Greengrass, and causes the weaker-hearted boys to faint.


    Terry smiles innocently back as all his friends shiver at his smile. No doubt, it had been planned. They said that Veela are akin to hawks, but in retrospect, they acted far more like black widows spinning their terrible, tangled webs to pry on dazed, entrapped victims.


    All too soon, the Fiery Maidens are seated and begin to play a bewitching, haunting melody that pulled at the heartstrings of those that listened. From the walls, ghostly figures emerge and begin to dance information as they waltz above the heads of the students, who observe down below. With a loud round of applause, the waltz ends, and the ghosts bow, before drifting through the walls to enjoy their own festivities.


    After a rousing round of music begins as Terry rises to his feet and bows to Sylvia. "Might I have this dance, milady?" Terry gently teased causing a coy flush to appear on Sylvia''s face.


    "You may," Sylvia dauntlessly replied, before the two of them pair off onto the dance floor. They were not the only ones as countless couples began to pair off, Bethanie with Regulus, Pandora with Xeno, Quyen with Pettigrew, and many more.


    Tiffany sadly glances at those dancing but to her surprise finds Severus offering his hand. "I have been tasked this evening to be your escort," Severus honestly admitted. "But I don''t believe it will be a tedious task at all."


    "I should hope not," Tiffany giggled at Severus''s words before the two of them whirl onto the dancefloor with a carefree air about them.


    Despite lacking a partner, Rowan enjoys the dancing and the laughter as she watches her friends and Severus on the dancefloor. Glancing around, she enjoys the sight as her eyes come to a halt on the surprising figures of Sirius and Lily. Both of their gazes are glued to the twirling figures of Severus and Tiffany.


    "Huh," Rowan said out loud in surprise and with just a tinge of amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "I certainly did not see that coming, but then again," Rowan whispers to herself. Because she truly had not expected that the object of Sirius''s profound affections was Tiffany. Then again, the clues were there all along if Rowan carefully looked back.


    Still, it was surprising in its own manner considering Tiffany was a pureblood and a member of one of the 28 sacred families through her mother, who was a Selwyn. Rowan would have never pegged that Sirius would fall for Tiffany considering she was a Slytherin. The old Sirius certainly never would have so, at least the one from Potter''s timeline. However, this Sirius was even someone, who Rowan considered a friend even if he tended to have a one-track mind that tended to be Quidditch oriented.


    Life truly is full of infinite surprises and with that thought in mind, Rowan shrugs her shoulders. "Well, serves them right," she murmured under her breath, before glancing up at the pitch-black night sky reflected on the ceiling of the Great Hall through patches of fluttering bats with the only glimpses of light are distant twinkling stars.


    Shaking her head, Rowan rose to her feet, before moving over to the first years and transfer students and nudging them onto the dancefloor. She only had to gently prod them as the braver ones among them pulled their friends onto the dancefloor. And for the most nervous she firmly took them by the hand and placed them onto the dancefloor, where friends pulled them into the group to dance.


    Though Rowan did have to hide her laughter with a crinkled smile as she watched some of the younger years. There in the corner of the ballroom, the fearless figure of Lockhart danced without a care in the world to the embarrassment of his friends. Though the smile faded away as she recalled the face of one, who had just as much as courage and had been kind, S.R. Wilkes.


    All trace of cheer disappears from Rowan''s face leaving behind only a solemn expression for the rest of the night. S. R. Wilkes entire life had been robbed including his soul. She hoped that wherever he was that he might find joy and be full of life. It was all she could hope for, but she would avenge him, and that much she had sworn.

 Chapter 699 - Halloween Arrangements â…¥

    The night was dark and completely devoid of light on the night of the new moon that fell on All Hallows Eve. The once-booming carnival was all neatly packed up and would be heading to warmer climates on the morrow across the English Channel. They''d stay overseas until Spring, before making their way back across the channel and returning to their homeland again. They were called Snowbirds by those overseas as they came from the north and returned every year like migrating birds.


    At the edge of the carnival is a small, old tent that will magically pack itself before departure into the old rickety wagon that is half-hidden behind the tent. A sturdy large bay horse snorts and blows his hair out of its eyes as it alertly raises its head and peers into the darkness letting out an unease whicker. The bay''s companion a painted-colored mare raises her head from chewing grass and intently raises her ears, before uneasily pawing at the ground with her hoof.


    Inside the old, tattered tent a wild-haired elderly Gypsy smokes tobacco from her pipe as she packs the last of her things into their boxes. A loud cracking sound causes her to whirl around causing the beads on her shawl to mystically ring out. "Confound it," she rasped with irk as her yellow-tinted eyes aged from vice narrowed further. With a loud grunt, she bends down and picks up a fallen teacup from the ground from where it had slipped off its perch.


    Madam O''Germanova gnarled, spotted hands curl around the cup before she halts stiffly as she sees the tea leaves sitting at the bottom of her cup in the form of a blade. "Bad luck," she spat as she hastily removed her smoking pipe from her mouth and set it onto the nearest table.


    Madam O''Germanova uncovers the birdcage as a low throbbing cry is heard from the Augurey named Polly. The thin, mournfully looking greenish-black bird lets out another shriek and impatiently snaps its beak at the old fortuneteller.


    "Smell," Madam O''Germanova barked as she shoved the broken teacup in front of Polly''s beak. The Augurey lets out a rattling shriek and darts back in a corner of its cage hissing warily. Its wings were drawn out in protection as it violently hissed at the teacup.


    "I thought as much," Madam O''Germanova hurriedly said as she reached into a semi-open drawer next to the cage and removed a piece of semi-rotting meat. Tossing the meat to Polly, she covers the cage up and tosses the teacup into a nearby drawer.


    Wrapping her shawl firmly around herself, Madam O''Germanova grabs her cloak from a hook and removes an enchanted key-like artifact from her cloak. Stepping out from her tent, she says, "Close," and turns the key as if locking a front door. The tent whirls as it packs itself up, into a box, and lands onto the prepared wagon.


    Madam O''Germanova clicks her tongue at her two steeds, who whine and neigh at her in unease. "Shh, we''re going now, my dears," she rasped as she untied them from their loose post and led them to the old wagon carriage. The two horses nervously stop their feet as they peer into the darkness. Sitting them in place, she turns the magical key-like artifact as reigns and harnesses magically fly out from the wagon and whirl about the two horses.


    Ready for departure, Madam O''Germanova climbs onto the wagon driving seat and puts her feet up. Pocketing the key, she lets out a puff from her tobacco pipe clenched between her lips. "Shh, we''re going, my turtling pair of doves," she grumbled soothing the horses as she flicked the reigns at them to start.


    The pair of horses eagerly crane forward and with a loud rattle the old, rickety wagon begins to move forward with great speed despite its age. The old wagon of Madam O''Germanova though ancient had plenty of charms and runes inscribed upon it. Old, yes, but very well protected it, that old wagon had safely seen her through every conceivable danger that had come her way. She''d outrun many magical beasts and dangers including those from wizard and man alike.


    The packed carnival was easily left in the distance as Madam O''Germanova straightforwardly navigated the dark roads despite the lack of moonlight. She had powerful runes crafted into the wagon itself by an old African shaman made from the hunters of the Tebo, (an ash-colored magical warthog that can turn itself invisible), who used its strong hide for protective shields and clothing. She''d paid an outrageous price for the rune, but it had been well worth the price. That crafty, old shaman knew his craft and had even extended the power of the rune to the creatures that pulled her wagon. Her horses were always surefooted even at night as a result and could clearly see the road before them despite the lack of moonlight.


    Feeling some of the unease leave her old bones, Madam O''Germanova slowed down the pace of the pulling pair, and eased them down to a trot, before a firm walk. Unable to tell the time without the moonlight, she glances up at the starry sky where even the stars seem dim that night. Midnight was not a long way off, but if she got past that hour, she would be safe, her intuition told her so.


    Flicking the reins again, Madam O''Germanova sent the wagon horses to a brisk trot again. She''d slow down the pace if the terrain got rough, but for the time being, she wanted to put some distance between the carnival and her.


    Letting out another puff of smoke, Madam O''Germanova tucks the shawl around her body to keep warm. She was getting much to old be traveling on a rickety wagon, her bones weren''t what they used to be. Her children had been asking her for years to settle down and come stay with them, but she had wanderl.u.s.t and yearned to see the world. And she had, oh what marvelous sights, she had beheld with her eyes.


    The sheltered wizards and witches of the world did not know of the incredible marvels this world held. Oh, what adventures, she had, had. Yes, even terrible dangers survived, but what is life without both good and bad? What a dull life that would be. For she had no regrets nor qualms having chosen her path long ago. She considered herself fortunate to have been able to do so for so long and for so many years.


    Madam O''Germanova pensively lets out another cloud of smoke with a sheen of mist in her eyes. Still, she was old, and perhaps it was time to at least retire to the hearth. So be it, this would be her final voyage and upon her return to the village, she''d pass her wagon onto her great-granddaughter, who had inherited her wanderl.u.s.t. And finally, she''d settle down and rest by the hearth tended to by all of her children and grandchildren. It was a good ending for one such as her for not all adventures retire and much less live to such a ripe old age.

 Chapter 700 - Halloween Arrangements â…¦

    The stars twinkled overhead in the pitch-black darkness of a moonless night. As time passed, Madam O''Germanova slowly began to relax and slowed the horse''s pace. The horses had just begun to slow to a steady walk when she heard the bay horse let out a perturbed neigh.


    Peering fiercely through the darkness Madam O''Germanova''s yellow-tinted eyes furtively peer about, before narrowing to worried slits. Her gnarled hands tighten around the horse''s reins as hooded figures emerge from the shrubbery. From beneath their cowls, eerie orange Greek masks are seen with their arms all raised in unison and their wands warningly pointed at her.


    Madam O''Germanova''s yellow-tinged eyes will with disdain and curls her lips into a sneer as she removes the pipe from her teeth and sets it leisurely at her side. Baring her teeth, she reveals a yellow-teethed smile dyed from tobacco and filled with gaps of missing teeth. Spitting a wad of muck onto the ground, she returns her attention to her horses. She croons to them and hushes the frightened beasts. The horses let out soft whickers and shift on their hooves uneasily, but they quiet down at their master''s voice.


    Placing the tobacco pipe between her lips, Madam O''Germanova lets out several pensive puffs. The tobacco pipe held in her hand is pulled back as she releases one last final puff with a disgruntled sniff. "Well, what do you lot want with this old bag of bones? I will have ye that if this is regarding about the telling of yer fortune, then you should''ve read the sign, "NO REFUNDS! NO EXCEPTIONS!"


    The hooded figures move together to form a circle around her causing the horses to uneasily move with their ears flickering back and forth. The newly formed circle parts to allow a hooded figure to enter the circle. An arrogant, powerful voice emerges from the hooded figure before her, who wore a white, stone mask of the mightiest of Greek Gods, Zeus. "We seek your services, Soothsayer," the stone masked Zeus matter-of-factly demanded.


    "My tent is closed for the season," Madam O''Germanova hmphed. "It is late, and I have many roads which to travel, stranger. Come again next year to have your fortune read. But if your urgency is such there are others that I can recommend."


    "You will be rewarded handsomely for your time and efforts," the stone masked Zeus persuasively said ignoring her previous words. "I can assure you that no harm will befall you nor your family afterward, you have my utmost word."


    Madam O''Germanova slips the tobacco pipe between her lips again and lets out another puff of smoke. She knew that her words would fail to dissuade the group and their leader before her. And running wasn''t an option, she was surrounded nor was she young anymore. There was no guarantee she''d survive battling her way out of the ambushed trap.


    Letting out a tired sigh, Madam O''Germanova again sets her tobacco pipe down at her side. "Suppose I believe you, stranger," she finally said. "What exactly would I be doing?"


    "Anthropomancy," the stone masked Zeus answered.


    Madam O''Germanova choked loudly as her eyes widened in shock and horror. "That is forbidden, and most foul of magics," she spat out utterly horrified at the request. "What madness has corrupted your mind to dare request such foul things!"


    "And yet you know it, Gypsy," the stone masked Zeus coldly stated. "Do not attempt to lie to me, Madam O''Germanova nor attempt to play innocent now. In your quest for power did you not tangle with all manner of things. It is a little too late to seek the moral high ground especially one as morally corrupted as yourself!"


    Madam O''Germanova''s lips curl into a bitter sneer. "That may have been true once long ago," she snarled, "but I am old now, and that woman is long-buried in ages past as I no longer thirst nor seek such things."


    The stone masked Zeus appeared to be stunned for a moment, before confidently retorting, "And what of your family?"


    "What of them?" Madam O''Germanova warily snapped as she gazed through narrowed eyes at the figure with the Zeus stone mask. "Is that a threat, stranger?"


    "Can you say with absolute certainty that they will not be tempted by such an offer?" The stone masked Zeus threatened.


    Madam O''Germanova lets out a pained sigh as she knew that some of her children were prone to greed. She could not deny the truth of that statement, and nor would she permit her children to commit such a foul act. Her bluff had been called and now she had to reveal her hand.


    "Very well, stranger, I will abide by your request," Madam O''Germanova coldly said. "However, remember that a Roma''s wrath is a terrible, awful thing to behold."


    "You are not the first nor the last to curse me," the stone masked Zeus plainly stated, "nor will you be the last. But a word of caution, Gypsy, I dislike being threatened, and I do not give a forewarning."


    Madam O''Germanova spits a wad of dark-tinged spit onto the ground with scorn. "Then you should know to remember who and what I am, stranger, I am not some mere charlatan or as kind-hearted as the deceased Priest of the Spirits. Aye, I am weaker than he was, but I more than make up for it with sheer spite and viciousness."


    "Mm," the stone masked figure of Zeus said as if paying no attention to her words. "So, shall we commence the ceremony here and now, Soothsayer?"


    "Payment first," Madam O''Germanova grumbled. "And will ye swear on your magic that no harm will come to me and my family from you, your associates, and through other means?"


    "I vow by my magic that nor any of my associates and through other means to not bring harm to Madam O''Germanova and all her existing family members" the stone masked Zeus vowed as he held out his hand and a blinding light appeared confirming the vow, before fading away.


    Madam O''Germanova did not trust the stranger, who vowed so easily, but she could not find any fault with the stranger''s words. Nodding her head, she descended from the wagon and led the wagon horses to the side of the road. The horses neigh uneasily and rub their noses against her forearms seeking comfort. She gently pats the pair, before firmly tying the wagon to the side of the road.


    Reaching into the wagon, Madam O''Germanova pulled out a carpet bag at the back of the wagon. Dusting the dust from the old thing, she emerges with a grunt and makes her way onto the middle of the dirt path. "Where be the payment and sacrifice?'' Madam O''Germanova grumbled.


    One of the hooded figures wearing an orange Greek mask tosses a pouch at Madam O''Germanova. Chanting an old Roma, she senses that the wealth and materials contained within the enchanted purse are curse-free and hold no foul tricks. Tucking the pouch securely into the crevices between the folds of her chest, she sniffs loudly.


    Glancing up at the sky, Madam O''Germanova reveals a gap-toothed, vile sneer. "The New Moon nearly reaches the highest point in the sky, the time for the ceremony will soon pass."


    "Patience, Soothsayer," the stone masked Zeus chided before a loud popping sound is heard.


    Madam O''Germanova feels a sickly twist in her stomach at seeing a youth roughly in his sixth year at school. The boy was blond, pasty white, but large, and muscled. There was a dull expression on his face as he appeared to be under the force of some enchantment.


    "Begin," the stone masked Zeus ordered without any pause.


    Madam O''Germanova clenched her carpetbag tightly in her gnarled, spotted hand, before recalling her own family. Numbing herself, she pries open the carpet bag which she swore never to open again. Within the depths of the carpetbag lie sharpened knives that hold traces of old rust stains and shriek of their usage. There are shrunken vials that hold the remains of exotic animals, and others that still somehow against all odds preserve still-beating organs. Those are the most benign of the vials for there are fetuses and the corpses of newborns contain therein for the use of sacrificial magic.


    It was a terrible past that she had promised herself to never recall, and yet here she was once again about to repeat the same sin which she swore to never commit again. The road to Hell is paved by the best of intentions, and there are those that can never outrun their past. For the past is a terrible, hungry thing that never allows one to escape its daggerlike clutches. Always hungry, always digging, always wanting more and more, an insatiable creature that can never be fed.

 Chapter 701 - Halloween Arrangements â…§

    With cold flat eyes, Madam O''Germanova reaches inside and removes a sharp, pointed volcanic glass blade. The carpet bag falls onto the floor as she raises the blade high and slits her wrist vertically rather than horizontally. "Blood of my blood hear my call," Madam O''Germanova chanted in the old tongue. "That which is freely given must be paid for and that which has been requested must be procured."


    The blood drops that fall onto the floor are sucked hungrily by the dry earth and seemly evaporate, before forming dark streaks of runes that move and dart to the dazed figure of the boy, the sacrifice. The dark streaks envelope him seamlessly and like a chain drag him forward. The enthralled boy step by step moves forward with clouded eyes unable to see that which lay before him.


    "Blood of my blood heed my call," Madam O''Germanova chanted in the old tongue. "On the night of the new moon when no light abounds and no line divides the darkness and we, deliver unto us the mysteries of the beyond to show us that which lays before us."


    The boy step by step moves forward to his unknown demise while Madam O''Germanova continues her chant. At long last, the boy halts before the old soothsayer as the dark streaks of withering runes encircle his feet as if to hold him fast to the ground. Madam O''Germanova''s lips tremble before she forces herself to harden her heart and recall the face of her own family.


    Lifting the blade high Madam O''Germanova says, "Blood of my blood, heed my call, that which has been requested must be procured. Accept this humble sacrifice and deliver us that which we seek. Sacrificium et incipit!"


    Madam O''Germanova plunges her blade into the chest of the living sacrifice. The boy opens his mouth to scream, but the streaks of runes plunge over to his mouth to keep him silent and hold him still. Streaks of dark wetness drip down the chest and clothes of the sacrifice as Madam O''Germanova bit by bit slit the chest open from top to bottom as the heavy, sickly metallic-like scent of iron fills the air.


    The enchantment upon the boy is broken by the sheer agony of what is being done to the living victim. Thorfinn Rowle awakens from his dream to only find himself in a horrifying nightmare. He could not understand how he had come to be here as he had been on his way to the dining hall within Drumstrang for dinner.


    Thorfinn Rowle''s eyes widen with terror as he stares down at the sharp-pointed, volcanic glass blade that is held in the spotted hand of the crone that cuts into him. Sheer agony streaks through him as he tries to scream and screams wildly in his throat unable to move. Tears of agony well up in his eyes, but he is unable to wipe them as they streak down his face. What had he done to deserve such a thing?!


    Inch by inch the blade slits him wide open as Thorfinn Rowle can only observe with dreadful inhuman terror and pain. The crone finally ceases to cut him and for just a moment, he thinks it is all a trick of his mind until the crone plunges her gnarled hand into his bowls. White-hot agony shoots across his vision, but he cannot move, scream, all he can do is feel. It hurt so much; it hurts!!! When would it all end?! He just wanted to wake up and find that this was all a terrible dream!


    Madam O''Germanova''s hand trembled as she slowly pulled out the entrails of the still-living boy. She would have at least ended his pain and terror with a mercy killing, but she could not with Anthropomancy, the reading would become compromised. The boy''s innards are wet, slippery as she slowly begins to study them bit by bit.


    By the time, Madam O''Germanova has begun to remove the liver, the boy weakly breathes. Soon his pain would end, but not yet. The only thing that she could do was quickly study the liver and remove the boy''s heart in one go to end his agony. And so, she did.


    When Madam O''Germanova finally cut into the boy''s heart, a relieved expression appeared on the boy''s face as if all his agony had at long last come to an end. She held his softening heart in one hand, before gently with dyed crimson hands closing his tear-stricken eyes. She left behind small crimson thumbprints that leaked a few drops of blood that dripped down his face as though as tears.


    Madam O''Germanova struggled to control her emotions lest she crushes the boy''s heart from her pent-up rage. She should not have done this. It had not been worth the price she had paid. Death would have been better, and now she would live with this sin until the end of her days and beyond.


    Madam O''Germanova''s voice cracked as she ended the ceremony. "Blood of my blood hear my call that which has been requested has been procured. Let the future rest, let thy eyes close, and seal that which has been opened. Rest, and sleep until ye are called once more." The rune script fades away as the corpse of the sacrifice gently is laid onto the cold, bare ground.


    Madam O''Germanova gently bends down and returns the cut-out heart into the cooling chest cavity, before raising her yellow-tinted gaze. Her body trembled from rage, but she managed to steadily say, "The boy''s entrails split into three. Three paths lay before thee, destiny, similitude, and aversion. The first path is smooth and guarantees thy success; the second promises twists and turns and even failures, yet success is achieved in the end; and the last is aversion, success, and failure intertwined returning to the natural order."


    "What do you mean by that soothsayer?" The stone masked Zeus demanded an explanation.


    "That which I said, stranger, the natural end of all things, Death," Madam O''Germanova darkly said with a thinly veiled sneer.


    The stone masked Zeus seems to shake with rage, before coldly hissing, "Continue, Gypsy."


    "As you wish," Madam O''Germanova smirked, before raising three bloodied fingers in the air. "The liver held three cuts, three exist touched by Death, the broken serpent, the roused lion, and the runespoor with three faces."


    "Three not one?" The stone masked Zeus sharply inquired further.


    "As I have already said, stranger, three exist, three touched by Death," Madam O''Germanova answered with barely hidden vile glee. "Do ye not like the answers which have been given, stranger?"


    "Do not try my patience, Gypsy!" The stone masked Zeus roared impatiently, before growling, "And what of the heart, soothsayer! What did it say?"


    "The forsaken will gather anew for Fate continues to weave her tapestry," Madam O''Germanova murmured. "Destiny has yet to be firmly written in the stars."


    "Good then is a mere foreshadowing of what may come to be," the stone masked Zeus murmured to himself. They would have to move their plans forward, but all remained within their calculations. However, those touched by Death were capable of destroying them, they must be found and destroyed. The broken serpent was easy enough to deduce, their puppet. The roused lion, no doubt, Albus Dumbledore. And the runspoor with three faces could be only one of two, Reginald Prince or Gellert Grindelwald. Either way, all would die to ensure their life.


    As one mind, the hooded figures begin to apparate away leaving only the stone masked Zeus behind. "Farwell, Soothsayer until we meet again," the stone masked figure cruelly jested.


    "Wait," Madam O''Germanova called out with hard eyes. "The boy what is his name?"


    "Thorfinn Rowle if you must know," the stone masked figure scoffed loudly before he apparated away, they all did. There was a loud echoing wave of popping sounds until silence reigned and left Madam O''Germanova alone.


    Madam O''Germanova began to violently tremble, before falling onto the cold, dirt ground kneeling before the cooling corpse. Her dyed crimson-stained, drying hands shake fiercely as tears of pain and rage drip down her face. It had been countless years since she wept and yet she wept over the body of an unknown youth. She could not return the youth''s body to his kin lest she reveals herself. She could only return home with the body and bury him alongside her own. Her family for as long as they existed would care for this unknown boy as their own. In repayment and atonement for her sin that much she promised.


    Drying her tears with her shawl, Madam O''Germanova crept to her feet. With care, she gathered the boy and placed him within the confines of the wagon, before snapping shut the carpet bag, and hurled it into the back of the wagon. She did not even wipe her hands clean of the drying blood, before setting off into the night. The sooner, she returned to her family, the sooner she could atone for her crime. It was all that she could do, but that much she would do.

 Chapter 702 - Resolve

    It was five o''clock in the morning when Rowan awoke to hear a flapping-like sound. She was still recuperating after the Halloween Feast as the student body had flinched plenty of sweets to enjoy later and as such had been on what seemed on a perpetual sugar high ever since then. Tired even more so, she opens her eyes to blurrily see an owl in the dungeons. Squinting at the unusual sight, she blankly stares at the owl until it hoots. Warily reaching over to grab the letter, the owl softly hoots and scurries through a crack in the canopy curtains.


    However, all Rowan can think about is how on Earth did an owl get into the dungeons, but even more importantly how was it going to leave? Shaking the sleep from her eyes, she lets out a loud yawn, before lazily stretching, and finally opening the letter.


    It was a simple note that read, "Professor Slughorn''s Office, six o''clock."


    Glancing at the time, Rowan lets out a groan but managed to get out of bed. After a long hot shower later, she is warmly dressed as she made her way back down to the common room. To her surprise, Severus was already waiting for her. It was rare if ever for Severus to be up before her.


    Suspiciously eying him, Rowan says, "Well, why are you up to so early, Severus? For sure I thought you''d try to get in an extra half hour before getting up."


    Severus makes a face as he sighs and tucked some loose hairs across his face behind his ear. "I''ve been thinking."


    "About Lily?" Rowan knowingly asked as she took the seat across from him.


    "I want to get this over and done with," Severus murmured as he ran a hand down his face. "I don''t want to keep having hope only for my hope to plummet again and again. And besides, she said she wanted to speak to me, and she still hasn''t."


    "Well, neither of you haven''t exactly had the time," Rowan wryly replied with a frown. "The Halloween Feast wasn''t that long ago, and then there''s the first Quidditch match to consider that will be held this Saturday, Gryffindor vs. Slytherin. You know she''s been busy with all the first years, and transfer students. I''ve heard some of the tales from Lupin, and believe me, I''ll take our poisonous bunch over their almost suicidal lions, who lack all common sense."


    Severus makes a grunting sound before Rowan reaches over and gently tugs on one of his locks of hair. Severus grudgingly leans into his twin''s touch, before leaning away. Rowan flashes her twin a crooked grin, before rising to her feet. "C''mon, we''ve got a meeting which to get to."


    Severus makes a face at his twin as he follows after Rowan. "I bet you a Honeyduke''s bar that it''s an invitation to one of his Slug Club meetings."


    "That would be a fool''s bet," Rowan grumbled as they made their way out into the chilly, early morning, desolated dungeons. She shivered and tugged her fur-lined cloak that much closer around her. She knew she had forgotten something that morning, her scarf. The only good thing about being up at this hour is that she had ample time to return to the dormitories and retrieve them.


    It was exactly six o''clock sharp when Severus knocked on the closed door to Professor Slughorn''s quarters. The door instantly opens to reveal the pudgy figure of Slughorn wearing a striped, fluffy bed robe, thick wool slippers, and a cozy nightcap on his head to keep his even balder head warm. Strangely enough, his strawberry-colored mustache is perfectly brushed out.


    Slughorn''s gooseberry-colored eyes beam at them as he says, "Come right in, Prefects Prince."


    The two of them enter Slughorn''s office as the door closes shut behind them. Slughorn waddles back to his desk where his vast collection of photographs moves around or sleepily yawn awake. Lowering his large bulk into his thick velvet armchair he rests his feet on the small velvet pouffe peeking out from under his desk.


    Rowan and Severus don''t take a seat before him despite his gesture for them to take a seat. Clearing his throat, Slughorn says, "I must say, I am delighted by both of your efforts in taking care of the first years and maintain order. But what else can be expected of Slytherin''s descendants being a credit to their forefather''s house."


    Slughorn winked at them causing both of the twins'' expressions to further darken. With her lips twitching into a sneer, Rowan manages to maintain a neutral expression. "Sir, is there a reason we have been summoned quite so early this morning? As far as I am aware, Severus and I have enacted all our duties including patrolling as per schedule nor have we received any complaints." Oh, there had been complaints but not that the protesting students in question could protest about the fact that Rowan seemed to find them wherever they were hiding at.


    Slughorn winks again causing Severus''s lips to twitch dangerously. With a pleased expression, Slughorn says, "I shall be hosting a small dinner in two to three weeks. I have invited a few friends over. I know that they would simply be delighted to meet with both of you."


    The temperature in the room slightly drops but Slughorn seems to have failed to notice the icy atmosphere around the twins. In a frigid voice, Rowan says, "Sir, we are honored but we have a previous engagement on that day."


    Slughorn wilts slightly before saying, "But surely at least one of you can attend?"


    Severus and Rowan both share a silent, pointed conversation. Severus narrowed his eyes that screamed, "I went last time, you''re up."


    Rowan arches her brow that screams, "Fine, but this is all your fault since you are one of Slug Club members."


    Severus nods his head in apology as Rowan turns to say, "I am afraid not as I really do have a prior engagement, Professor Slughorn. However, I will make time on my calendar to attend for an hour or two."


    "That will be more than enough time to become suitably acquainted," Slughorn beamed, before adding, "Now run alone."


    Rowan and Severus stiffly walk away as the door is shut behind them. "The bastard!" Severus muttered under his breath. "He couldn''t have spoken to us at less of an ungodly hour!"


    Rowan stifles a yawn, "It''s Slughorn, and he always has a point to make."


    Severus snorts as they make their way to the Great Hall. They are the first ones there as they study at the house table until breakfast appears on the tables. At least the meal brightened up the start of their day as they happily dug into the meal.


    Rowan hadn''t even gotten a third way through her meal when the cheerful face of Terry popped up in between Rowan and Severus, who gazed expectantly at them. Bethanie, Sylvia, and Tiffany took their usual seat across from them as Sylvia exasperatedly says, "You might as well let him say what he has to say."


    "Fine," Rowan grudgingly grumbled as she set her fork down for the moment, before resuming as loud flapping of hundreds of wings is heard in the Great Hall as owls swoop in with packets mostly copies of the Daily Prophet. The owls immediately drop the letters and packages into the laps of their rightful owners, before fluttering away to the tower to rest.


    Terry takes a sip of his warm Caramel Cr¨¨me Brulee hot chocolate and makes a sound of approval. The house elves of Hogwarts really knew their cooking! It was practically an art form!


    Licking his lips clean, Terry unfolds the Daily Prophet from his lap, before letting out an excited shriek causing his friends to flinch. "What is it?" Tiffany was the first one to warily ask the cause of their friends'' excitement.


    "Why do you even bother to read that trash in the first place?" Rowan mumbled under her breath, before taking a bit of her food.


    "It''s for gathering knowledge of course," Terry pointedly said as he rolled his eyes, before eagerly answering Tiffany''s question. "Well, naturally it is because Thorfinn Rowle went missing from Durmstrang!" And showed them the main page of the Daily Prophet that he held up before them.


    "You finally killed someone!" Tiffany whispered horrified. "I knew that it was only a matter of time until Terry became a murderer!" She wasn''t the only one as Bethanie, Severus, and Rowan all had wary expressions on their faces. But really, if he had killed Thorfinn Rowle, he had the perfect alibi. He was thousands of miles away from the scene of the crime at Hogwarts.


    Rowan and Severus share a pointed glance until Rowan with a dubious arched her brow asks, "And you know this exactly how, Terry?"


    "I''m not telling," Terry cheerfully hummed and deliberately cut into his sausages causing his friends to flinch at his every silverware movement.


    Seeing her friend''s rather disturbed expressions, Sylvia lets out a tired sigh as Bethanie pats her back, and Tiffany mutters, "Well, it could always be worse. At least, Terry loves you even if he is a vile spider."


    "I heard that!" Terry growled through a mouthful of food and glanced away shyly from his courted lady, Sylvia. "And besides, I''m not spider-like! I am just a natural purveyor of information!"


    Rowan shivers with revulsion at Terry''s actions as does Severus. Bethanie tactfully does not say anything while Tiffany rolls her eyes and snorts into her plate of food. Rubbing her forehead tiredly, Sylvia says, "It wasn''t that Terry learned through some mystical means, it''s just one of my cousins from Durmstrang wrote and explained that the teachers were in a panic at the disappearance of Thorfinn Rowle. The Rowle parents are furiously demanding an explanation and the rest of the parents are Durmstrang are just as concerned. The more wary ones have already begun to pull out their children from school, it''s quite the scandal."


    "Then is Durmstrang going to close?" Severus mumbled with a mouthful of food.


    Sylvia shakes her head and answers, "It is very unlikely to occur, although, Durmstrang may close temporarily until the start of the new year. Rumor has it that the Headmaster will retire, and there will be a new headmaster for the new year. So, we will just have to wait and see."


    "Oh goody," Terry brightly said. "Do you think that Igor Kakaroff will be pulled and be returning to Hogwarts to take his N.E.W.T. exams due to the Triwizard Tournament last year?"


    All of his friends just stare at Terry, while Rowan mumbles under her breath, "Remind to kill Terry off first should we ever become enemies."


    "Mm count me in," Severus muttered in agreement as to the two focus solely on their food, while Terry in vain protests his innocence. There was absolutely nothing innocent from his remark. If anything, it was an indication of his diabolical plotting.

 Chapter 703 - Rachel Grimond

    After what seemed like ages at last Rowan emerged from her last class of the day, Advanced Arithmancy. Not that she didn''t enjoy listening to Professor Babbling, but frankly it was Monday and she was exhausted from the weekend patrol. Covering her mouth with one hand, she almost bumped into someone without her looking.


    Glancing up, Rowan''s eyes widen in realization as she takes a step back. The large dark chocolate-muscled figure easily loomed over her. Nodding to one of the new caretakers, Rowan says, "My apologies Caretaker Peterson, I did not see you there."


    The tall, muscular man nods his head in acceptance causing his carefully woven braids to musically twinkle thanks to the intricate beads in his hair. "It was no trouble at all," the deep rumbling voice replied with a very faint accent that could still be heard.


    Rowan couldn''t quite place the accent, but she''d guess Trinidad or elsewhere in the Caribbean. "Sorry, sir, and if you don''t mind me asking, but which twin are you?"


    Mr. Peterson flashes her an indecipherable smile showcasing his glistening white teeth. "You''ll just have to figure that out, Miss Prince," before the man went on his way.


    Rowan furrows her brows a few moments after. How did the caretaker know and recognize her name? But then again Filch nearly had all the students memorized. Perhaps, there is a specialized list of student names to memorize for the Hogwarts Caretaker. Still, it wasn''t something that she felt at ease with. Then she could just be biased with a previously unknown prejudice¡­. She didn''t believe herself above such things for she was human.


    Then again, the man and his twin were squibs, who had been bitten and been cured, a muquib. They were literally a combination of the two and couldn''t be a vessel. It was highly unlikely that they were Death Eater''s as she''d never spotted a non-Caucasian Death Eater. It would seem that Riddle was a tad racist as well. And, whoever the Peterson twins had worked for, they clearly were the heavy muscles in play.


    Letting out a sigh, Rowan glances at the time, before quickly heading down to help Severus. He still needed to talk to Lily, and she was going to replace him just for today. Still, if she was honest with her herself, she was concerned that Severus in the end wouldn''t be able to go through with it.


    Almost within view of classroom eleven, Rowan hears a loud cry of pain. Frowning she hurries to the source to find one of the second-year transfer students sprawled on the ground with three girls surrounding her. "What is going on?" Rowan crisply asked.


    The second-year girls all Gryffindor''s glance at each other, before the ringleader takes a step forth and says, "We were just helping her up."


    "Yeah!" All the girls chimed in agreement.


    Rowan''s lips twitch in an icy smile that causes all the girls to take a step back. "Miss Dobbs," she slowly said. "Do you know that there is one thing I hate above all things is being lied to? It''s a bully. And I can recognize one a mile away."


    "Thirty points from Gryffindor!" Rowan said to the girls horrified gasps. "And a weeks'' worth of detention with Professor Babbling. You can be assured that I will be having a word with your Head of House."


    "You can''t do that!" Wendy Dobbs protested resembling her future niece, Emma Dobbs.


    "You will find that I can, and I have," Rowan crisply said. "Now shoo, before I decide to take away more points from Gryffindor."


    The girls hurry away as Rowan waves her wand and neatly causes everything to gather itself. With a few more waves she vanishes the spilled ink and performs a general cleaning spell. Taking a closer look at the second-year girl, she notices that the girl has scraggily greasy hair and a crooked nose. There is a slight touch of yellow to her skin as if from malnourishment.


    Rowan almost freezes as she recognizes the look on the girl''s face. It was the gaze of Severus Snape in another life. Pushing down the wave of terror, and worry, she stiffly says, "Miss Grimond, I take this is not the first incident. Why have you not come to either my brother or me with your concerns?"


    Rachel Grimond doesn''t meet the Slytherin Prefect''s gaze as she mutters in a local accent similar to Hagrid''s, "I don'' need any help, I''m dealing jus'' fine."


    Rowan resists the irrational urge to shake some sense into the girl, but a lifetime of patterns of abuse and survival instincts would not be corrected in just a single day. "Miss Grimond, are you a half-blood?"


    "No," Rachel huffed rather indignantly. "Mum''s a squib, and Da''s a squib, der purebloods." And muttered under her breath, "bu'' we''re poor, and I waz bitten."


    "Well, I am a half-blood," Rowan plainly stated to the look of disbelief on the girl''s face. "My brother and I for the first years in our life were raised in the muggle world. And we understand all too well, Miss Grimond. That being said, you do not have to do this on your own."


    "Das no'' gonna change anything!" Rachel vehemently protested.


    "You will find that it will," Rowan firmly said. "Now come along, I''ll introduce some potential friends to you. And if that doesn''t work, well, at least you''ll have a safe place to go."


    Rachel grudgingly follows and mutters, "I don'' understand why you''re doing dis. It doesn'' make sense, you''re being rich and all."


    "As I said before, Miss Grimond, I hate bullies," Rowan calmly replied. "And secondly, I am your Prefect, and you are in my house. I will do the best I can to aid you." Though she made a private note to deliver shampoo, and other hygiene products plus some bruise balm later in order not to terribly embarrass the second-year girl. She knew the girl had attended the Birds and the Bee lecture with Professor Eponine Mortimer, but no doubt, the family truly could not afford to send some of the essential items for a growing girl.


    With her grumpy duckling in tow, Rowan appears in classroom eleven as Severus glances up and wordlessly says, "What took you so long?"


    Rowan glances rather pointedly behind her as Severus stiffens at recognizing the trademark signs of their childhood. Somehow with everything that had been going on, they had allowed such a child slip through the cracks. It was inevitable, it wasn''t as though they were perfect and could only do so much. And all house Prefects were spread thin as it was especially with the influx of students this year. The only consolation is that the issue had been caught now rather than later on.


    Gesturing at the table with his head, Severus says, "You go on and see to them. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "But you have," Rowan protested.


    "It''s fine, I''ll just grab, Lily after DADA tomorrow or another day," Severus stubbornly retorted.


    Rowan''s expression softens as she nods her head and leads her disgruntled charge towards where eight first years are all seated at. "Everyone this is, Rachel Grimond," Rowan firmly said. "I expect you to welcome her and keep an eye out for her."


    Rachel flushes and murmurs her protests, but the two dark-haired Gryffindor girls narrow their eyes thoughtfully at the Slytherin second year. "It''s okay, Rachel," Lucy quietly remarked. "Wendy and her friends don''t like us either, because we''re former werewolves too. But there''s enough of us in Gryffindor that she doesn''t dare bother us."


    "It''s because she''s a predator," Martha growled recalling their evil former pack, Alpha. "She hunts for quarry who are cut off from the herd and waits until she can corral her prey. It''s a classic predator tactic."


    Rachel''s slightly yellow-tinted face brightens up as she says, "You''re all werewolves too?"


    "Yup," both Martha and Lucy hummed in reply.


    "Me too," said the neatly combed, Jeremy.


    "And me!" Jacob Clayton said flashing them a warm smile.


    Rachel is much more relaxed as she takes a seat and they all begin to introduce each other. Strangely enough, the older girl fits quite nicely with the rag-sorted bunch. But hopefully, with a bit of work, she''d at least make one friend in her own grade. Chances were that Rachel Grimond''s roommates would eventually warm up to her, but it would take some time as with such a standoff personality from the very start it would be difficult to get to know the girl.

 Chapter 704 - Rachel Grimond â…¡

    Putting the chairs back, Rowan shoos the last of the first years out with Rachel Grimond happily following the two Slytherin first-year boys to the Great Hall. The instant they are gone, Severus asks, "So what happened?"


    "She was getting bullied by three second-year Gryffindor girls," Rowan replied with a frown. "I''m worried that there might be other transfer students in the same position. It''s difficult to know with so many first-year students this year, and I think we''re mostly okay on that front as we daily check-up on them. But I''m worried if this problem will escalate into the higher years."


    Severus tiredly rubs the back of his neck and says, "Well, Slughorn isn''t the best candidate to go to."


    "No, he''s not," Rowan said with a sigh. "But I''ll be having a word with Professor Babbling this evening regarding the three girls'' detentions. And then, I''ll see what I can come up with."


    Severus glances at his twin sister and pointedly says, "Just don''t take too much on your plate, Rowan. We''re already dealing with enough as it is."


    "I know, I know," Rowan sighed. "I''m not planning to resolve the problem on my own as it is feasibly impossible to do so, I would have to-."


    Rowan paused as suddenly the epiphany hit her. She couldn''t be in multiple places at a time, but what if each transfer student had a Prefect of their own. She hurriedly thinks things through, before hurrying away from the classroom without a single word leaving Severus glaring after her.


    Hurrying to the dungeons, Rowan knocks on the closed door to Professor Slughorn''s quarters. The door opens some moments later to reveal the pudgy bulk of Professor Slughorn wearing his usual tweed suits. Slughorn''s gooseberry-colored eyes glimmer with surprise, as he says, "Prefect Prince, what can I do for you this evening?"


    "I was wondering if I could have a private word with you, Professor," Rowan calmly said.


    "Of course!" Slughorn said. "I always have time to hear to one of my best pupils."


    Rowan''s face stiffens, before making sure her polite mask is back in place. Once inside, Slughorn takes a seat at his desk where his vast collection of photographs behind him are in the middle of chatting or moving. Lowering his large bulk into his thick velvet armchair he rests his feet on the small velvet pouffe peeking out from under his desk.


    "What can I help you with, Prefect Prince?" Slughorn self-importantly asked.


    "I would like to receive permission to gather all of the 5th, 6th, and 7th years this evening for a private meeting," Rowan instantly replied.


    "For what?" Slughorn shrewdly asked. "I doubt it can be for a study session, Miss Prince, it is not that time of the year yet."


    "No, sir," Rowan replied as her face almost twitched at what she was about to say. "It''s just I''ve become recently inspired by my post as Prefect that I thought that the mentoring system can be applied to the transfer students this year. The fifth years can partner up with a second year, the sixth years with a third year, and the seventh years with the fifth years. Naturally, it will be same-gender pairings to prevent any issues." Unless they swung that way, but at least the same s.e.x couldn''t i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e the other even magic couldn''t cause that miracle to occur.


    Professor Slughorn''s eyes gleam at scenting a valuable opportunity to take credit for himself. "No need to trouble yourself any further Prefect Prince," Slughorn pompously boasted. "I''ll take care of this nasty bit of business and ensure that the older years understand the reason for our doing so. Please upon your return to the common room let them know that there is a nine o''clock meeting."


    "And sir?" Rowan hesitantly interjected as she briefly contemplated if she wanted to pursue this particular course of action. Still, despite the risk, it was worth it if it gained Slytherin in actual Head of House.


    "Yes, Prefect Prince?" Professor Slughorn impatiently replied tugging on his still strawberry-colored mustache very cartoon villain-like. He had many things to do and his time was precious!


    "With the addition of Professor Mortimer on staff with the position of the assistant Potions Professor perchance it would not be a terrible idea for Professor Mortimer to also aid with the daily management house as the Slytherin Assistant Head of House. I have read in Hogwarts History that in ages past there used to be Assistant Head of House to ease the responsibilities and burdens on the Head of House," Rowan persuasively said, before pausing to carefully compose her face.


    "I am certain that would permit a man of your many talents, Professor Slughorn more time to deal with much more savory endeavors such a social activity," Rowan drily suggested with a poker expression.


    Professor Slughorn''s beady eyes gleam at the very idea. With so many detentions and transfer students, he had been unable to properly devote time to his club. In fact, his social calendar had been severely affected to the point where he was forced to cancel such incredibly important events! No matter, how many detentions he assigned they simply did not seem to be going down! He was tired of ordering students around and dearly deserved a much-needed break!


    No, this was a very suitable proposal! He would not have to deal with the tedious everyday events of his house nor deal with the full brunt of detention. Yes, indeed that pleasure would shortly belong to Professor Mortimer.


    Still, there was a part of him that was uneasy about the whole subject. Professor Mortimer was a fierce witch. Professor Slughorn shivered with dread remembering the crocodile-like smile of Professor Mortimer. But what of his social calendar things simply could not continue as they were! The risk was worth it! He would have to be careful and sneaky, but he would convince his terrifying under-professor to accept the position.


    "Yes, yes, I shall carefully ponder your words, Prefect Prince," Professor Slughorn finally said as he impatiently motioned for Rowan to depart. He had many plans to bring to fruition!


    "Yes, sir," Rowan muttered, before striding out of his office and heading to dinner. She''d catch Professor Babbling afterward and have a word with her. That and she didn''t want Professor Mortimer to know that she was the reason for her sudden change in position. That was assuming that Professor Slughorn had been successful, and still lived!


    Professor Mortimer was twice as scary as Terry. Besides she didn''t have a death wish, and Professor Mortimer was a potions master¡­. No, she would rather that Professor Mortimer never know!


    Still, at least, Professor Slughorn had fallen into the trap she had cleverly sprung. There was no way on earth that the older years would listen to her and much less not earn their wrath and hatred. Coming from Professor Slughorn, they wouldn''t be able to protest and would actually do a good job. Slytherin''s were rather prideful, and competitive. There is no doubt in her mind that the older years would even end up competing against each other to prove that their prot¨¦g¨¦ was the best.

 Chapter 705 - Rachel Grimond â…¢

    Having arrived at the Great Hall, Rowan slumped down next to Severus and Terry with her tired face only slightly perking up at the sight of the delicious food. Piling her plate high with a variety of foods, she numbly begins to eat as Terry says, "Well, that''s it. I think you and Severus should just quit being Prefects. You''re both running yourselves ragged and the month of November has just gotten started!"


    "Tell me about it," Rowan grunted, before stuffing her mouthful with food.


    Tiffany shakes her strawberry blond hair and says, "Remus and Lily have it worse. I heard it straight from Mary and Willa''s mouth, but Lily was almost in tears after the second-year''s attempted to sneak out and fly during the middle of the night. Apparently, the lack of sleep almost every single night is really starting to get to her."


    Severus''s eyes instantly filled with concern, but suddenly he winces in pain as Rowan had stomped on his foot. Severus glares at her as he moves his throbbing foot, while Rowan innocently blinks back as she chews her food. Still, it had worked, Severus wasn''t thinking about Lily anymore, but rather revenge.


    Swallowing rather loudly, Rowan wipes her mouth clean and says, "On that note, all the fifth, sixth, and seventh years are having a house meeting today at nine with Professor Slughorn. Spread the word around."


    "Why?" Severus sharply asked his twin sister as he had the acute feeling that his twin sister knew much more than she was telling. It wasn''t so much as a twin thing as a sibling thing.


    "Who knows," Rowan lied with a shrug. "It''s Professor Slughorn."


    Despite Rowan''s answer, Severus did not look convinced, but he didn''t ask again. Seated next to Terry, Silvia shakes her head at Rowan''s response all the while holding hands with Terry underneath the dining table. Strangely enough, the couple was oddly romantic in the strangest of ways. Then again, they had known each other for several years and liked each other for almost equally as long.


    On the other hand, Bethanie was notably missing including Regulus. With a little bit of aid from Sirius, Regulus had made his way down into the kitchen with a picnic basket. He''d planned a romantic meal with just the two of them by the lake before the weather truly turned cold. The cool even shared a cloak as the lovely couple watched the sunset beyond the horizon and enjoyed a delicious meal.


    Rowan shakes her head and quickly finishes up dinner all the while listening to the chatter around her. Finished, she excuses herself and makes her way to Professor Babbling''s quarters. She hadn''t seen the professor at the staff table and safely concluded that Professor Babbling probably was still in her office.


    Rowan is about to turn the corner when she spots Professor Slughorn''s bulk making his way down the hallway. Retreating a few steps back, she waits as his large bulk disappears down the other hallway. He seemed in a cheerful mood from the looks of it, the conversation had been successful. Then again, maybe, it was a premature guess.


    Once Professor Slughorn''s heavy footsteps had faded away, she rounded the corner of the hall. She swiftly heads down the hall towards the office door of Professor Babbling. Raising her hand, she firmly knocks on the door twice, before waiting to hear a reply from inside. "Enter," Professor Babbling''s voice loudly said from the other side of the door.


    Pushing the door open, Rowan enters the office of Professor Babbling, before closing the door afterward. Professor Babbling quill is marking third-year essays, while Rowan patiently waits as she studies the Professor''s office. It was a rather simple office filled with countless books and ancient rune volumes. There isn''t much to say of decorations beyond a crimson and gold, Gryffindor banner hanging in the background, and various hand-painted ancient runes depicted in their original scenery.


    After some time, Professor Babbling''s quill stops moving and sets her feathered quill into its holder. Glancing up, her brown, and blue eyes flash as she leans back into her seat. "How can I help you this evening, Prefect Prince? Let us be swift and candid, Prefect Prince. I have a stack of essays to grade-," she gestured pointedly to the stack of third-year essays piled precariously on top of her desk.


    "-That and I highly doubt that the reason to you darkening my door is due to requiring assistant with your Ancient Runes homework."


    "Your inference would be correct, Professor," Rowan plainly replied. ''I have come to speak to you about Wendy Dobbs, and the two other second-year girls'' detentions that I assigned."


    "I thought as much," Professor Babbling sighed, before leaning back in her seat. "Very well, Prefect Prince, I shall hear you out. Might I learn the reason as for their detentions?"


    "Bullying, Professor," Rowan solemnly explained. "And though Miss Grimond is a second-year Slytherin as well, she is in fact, a transfer student."


    Professor Babbling rubs her forehead in understanding. "I presume that you wish for me to punish them harshly?"


    "No," Rowan crisply replied causing Professor Babbling to blink in shock.


    Professor Babbling carefully studies the raven-haired young woman with midnight black indigo-colored eyes. "Then what exactly are you requesting of me, Prefect Prince?"


    "Then do need to be punished, but a regular detention will serve them just fine," Rowan replied. "Rather I know that Professor Slughorn has already come to see you, and brag about his great idea. I will request that the same be implemented in Gryffindor which will cause Professor Flitwick, and Professor Sprout to follow in your footsteps."


    Professor Babbling presses her lips together in thought, before slowly saying, "You''re afraid that there might be other such isolated incidents not just in Slytherin, but in the other three houses as well."


    "That is a brilliant deduction, Professor," Rowan murmured in approval. "I''m afraid with the abnormal influx of students this year, it won''t be possible to keep out an eye for such incidents with just the Prefects and the staff members. It will require more than just a few of us to prevent any severe issues from occurring. And since it was only just recently noticed, it is safe to assume that it is a present ongoing problem for all of the four houses."


    Professor Babbling taps her finger against her desk in thought, before at lasting saying, "I can see the merit behind such a plan. Very well, Prefect Prince, I will convince my lions by forcing them to compete with the Slytherins. That ought to keep my more opinionated Gryffindors in check."


    "Thank you, Professor," Rowan sincerely said as that was one less thing off her chest and made her way out of the office.


    That and it might even help Lily and Lupin as there would be a bunch of older years looking out for the younger years. Then again, the older years could always turn a blind eye. With Gryffindor, one never simply knew. And even if it couldn''t tame the worst of the offenders at least it would serve to protect those in need of such protection.

 Chapter 706 - Rachel Grimond â…£

    Later that evening after the first to fourth year Slytherin''s had been sent off early to bed, the common room is bustling and packed to the brim with the entire fifth, sixth, and seventh years. The common room is filled with hushed whispers as everyone discusses why Professor Slughorn has requested the presence of all three higher years. It must have been something awfully important for him to dare disturb the studying of the seventh years.


    In one of the corners of the common room, the familiar six friends gather together. Terry idly scratches his chin in thought, before turning to speculatively at his friend/roommate. "So, what exactly is going on, Severus?"


    Severus folds his arms and thoughtfully frowns. "I have no idea, Professor Slughorn didn''t mention anything like this to us this morning during our meeting. Whatever it is, it''s probably something he just thought up of at the last minute."


    Terry has an inquisitive expression on his face at Severus''s response. He wasn''t the only one as Silvia''s gray-blue eyes flash before commenting out loud. "Well, whatever it is, it must be important enough that Slughorn even has the seventh years present."


    Rowan pointedly keeps her face blank and follows their curious stares over to gaze at the curious but irked seventh years. They didn''t stare too long lest they acquire the unwitting wrath of the 7th years. It was like gazing at an angry dragon, one just knew the encounter wouldn''t end well.


    "Well, it can''t be all that bad," Bethanie finally pointed out. "With N.E.W.T.''s coming up, whatever it is, it can''t affect the seventh years too much." Still, that was not a very assuring thought or comfort.


    "Fair point," Terry murmured in agreement.


    Frowning Tiffany shakes her head causing her strawberry blond bobbed hair to whirl around for a moment. "I don''t know if it''s quite as simple as that either. If anything, I''m betting it has something to do with the influx of transfer students," Tiffany bluntly pointed out.


    Rowan shoots Tiffany an assessing measuring glance. Ever since, the death of Vasco, Tiffany seemed far more intelligent than in previous years. Then again, Tiffany had likely hidden this shrewd part of herself from her fianc¨¦ and society. It would make sense considering everything and Tiffany was a Slytherin after all.


    They did not have much more time to speculate as they all go quiet at hearing the common room entrance swing open. Quickly the large, bulky figure of Professor Slughorn appears revealing his velvet-covered body. His gooseberry-colored eyes gleam in the candlelight as do his golden buttons on his waistcoat while stroking his still gleaming walrus mustache.


    Closely following behind him is the figure, Professor Eponine Mortimer. Her stiff, straight hair is cut short to her shoulders. She was shallow-skinned, nearly flat-chested, but with a surprising angelic face. There was little doubt in anyone''s mind that she was related to her cousin, Terry Greengrass.


    Most of the Slytherin fifth years and up hadn''t really interacted with the new Potions Professor, who solely taught the younger years. However, from ears dropping on the conversations of the younger years the though Professor Mortimer was strict, she had a rather mischievous side much like her younger cousin, Terry Greengrass. If a potion''s class properly behaved itself, she''d throw in an enjoyable potion for them to learn in the next class period such as a bubble potion. Surprisingly, this type of incentive was more than anything else taming the Gryffindor''s and other rambunctious children into properly behaving themselves during potions.


    That and they all recalled the proposition incident. Despite not having been involved, they all knew that the 3rd years'' went straight after that. Professor Mortimer was no pushover, unlike Professor Slughorn which spoke volumes about her.


    Clearing his throat loudly, Professor Slughorn''s second chin wobbles from the force. He clamps his stubby fingers around his velvet jacket as he begins to speak. "Good evening, children," Slughorn said. "I''m sure that you''ve all met, Professor Mortimer. She is an excellent potioneer in her own right, who is teaching potions to the younger years."


    The older years all nod their heads at her with respect including Terry pointedly flashing his cousin a smirk. Professor Mortimer must have noticed because she smirked right back at him. The two cousins sported matching grins, before composing themselves.


    Professor Slughorn doesn''t even notice as he pompously continues, "Professor Mortimer has graciously agreed to be the Slytherin Assistant House Head until the winter holidays-."


    Every Slytherin student in the common room keeps their face pointedly blank. But they were all thinking exactly the same thing, "Slughorn''s dumping all the detentions and work on her." But at least, maybe, now, they''d have a more stable House Head even if it was a proxy.


    However, they were all shocked silly by Professor Slughorn''s following statement. "After the winter holidays, I shall humbly step down from my position as Head of House of Slytherin and turn the position over to Professor Mortimer. I am not as young as I once was, and though I amply enjoyed my time as your Head of House, I wish to spend my time pursuing other interests of mine."


    The shock must have been visible on all of the student''s face including that of Rowan that Professor Slughorn hastily said, "Not to worry, I shall continue to remain at Hogwarts teaching Potions to all of the older years for more years to come. In fact, it will allow me to devote more time to-."


    Most of the students drone out Professor Slughorn''s boastful words, while they carefully reevaluated the smirking, smug figure of Professor Mortimer. They all had a single question on their mind. By Salazar Slytherin''s beard, how had Professor Mortimer managed to persuade Professor Slughorn to willingly step down from Head of Slytherin? It must have been some cunning bit of flattery that persuaded Slughorn to agree so easily without any protest.


    While Terry looked inexplicably proud at his cousin''s achievement, Rowan couldn''t help gawk, a bit at Professor Mortimer. Rowan had vastly underestimated Professor Mortimer''s powers of persuasion. Then again, Professor Mortimer did inherit genuine Veela charms inherited from her great-grandmother. Truthfully, it was a bit frightening to behold.


    Though now, Rowan couldn''t help but begin to bitterly regret her suggestion that had opened the door to this drastic change. Not that the Slytherin students wouldn''t be that much better for it with an actual a.d.u.l.t, who cared. It''s just that she had the feeling that a lot of students were going to have the rug pulled out from underneath their feet. It was easy to pull over the wool over Slughorn''s eyes, but certainly not over Professor Mortimer. If anything, Professor Mortimer would manage to turn the tables in her favor.


    Slughorn realizing that he had been droning on for a bit loudly clears his throat bringing the student''s attention back to him. "In the meanwhile, Professor Mortimer will immediately begin to take over Head of House duties to prepare her for the full transfer of power after the winter holidays. In the future, should you need or require anything or have any further questions, please direct them all to Professor Mortimer. Her office hours are clearly posted and as the current Slytherin Assistant House Head she will be available to all of you."


    Slughorn self-importantly bounces on his toes causing his large bulk to ripple, before saying, "That being said, it has come to my attention that our transfer students are in urgent need of aid. As such, after careful deliberation, it has occurred to me to assign each transfer student a mentor. These mentors will provide aid in tutoring or even keeping an eye out for their prot¨¦g¨¦."


    There is a loud chorus of groans that sweep the common room, particularly from the seven years. "Now, now, calm yourselves," Slughorn briskly said. "I am not asking you all to spend every single day with them nor much less tutor them every day. But set an hour or two per week to tutor them and keep an eye out for them. I don''t want to hear that anyone''s prot¨¦g¨¦ was abandoned to their own devices."


    The seventh years look a little more relieved at Slughorn''s response, but not by much. They would still have to give up an hour or two each week to take care of some pesky younger year. It was annoying, to say the least.


    "That being said," Professor Slughorn said. "There will also be a reward. For those that properly do their job, they may attend one or more of my parties. It is quite the exclusive event if I do say so myself."


    More than a few faces brighten up at Slughorn''s offer. Slughorn''s parties though annoying at times did indeed offer an excellent chance to make higher-up connections. Any Slytherin knew the worth of such an invitation and instantly agreed in their minds to at least try not to hex their brat and attempt to drill intelligence into the brat''s mind.


    Seeing that none of the Slytherins are verbally protesting, Slughorn pulls out a rolled-up list from his pocket. "Naturally not everyone will be matched up," Slughorn said to the relief of some, and the disappointment of others. "However, that being said, if you do not feel equal to the task, please say so, and the opportunity will be offered to one who did not receive such a chance."


    Some students immediately opted out such as Hortense Sicca and Gertrude Fowl. Not that they were suitable to be mentors at all, but it was the principal of things. No, Slytherin wanted to be told that they were less than acceptable.

 Chapter 707 - Rachel Grimond â…¤

    Seeing all the upper years expectantly staring at him, Slughorn proudly continues, "The first and a portion of the second-year transfer students will be assigned to the fifth years. Naturally, our fifth-year Prefect''s and Head Boy are exempt," to the audible relief of Severus, Rowan, and Head Boy Darcy Travers.


    Without any concern whatsoever, Slughorn begins to call out names.


    Rowan tones out the names until she hears, "Crowley, Quyen and Grimond, Rachel."


    Rowan makes a startled face, before glancing over at Quyen. Ever since Quyen Crowley had begun to date Pettigrew, the girl had become nicer. In retrospect, Quyen was probably a good match. A pureblood of good standing and would see to it that Rachel Grimond properly dressed and spoke from now on. And strangely enough, given Rachel Grimond''s sullen manner, Rowan had the feeling that Quyen Crowley might be a good match. Who would have ever thought?


    After some time, all of the assigned transfers on the list are finished being assigned. There had been more than a few older students, who had not even been given the option to be a mentor. It was all for a very good reason as said individuals were not suitable at all to be mentors such as Hortense Sicca and Gertrude Fowl.


    However, to be perfectly honest, Rowan was most worried about Terry''s prot¨¦g¨¦, Jeremy Heskel, (a young werewolf and his family, who had been adopted by an old werewolf by the name of Heskel). She wasn''t the only one as Silvia was staring at her betrothed with a pointed stare.


    Glaring back rather indignant at their accusing stares, Terry stoutly defends himself. "I do have younger cousins, you know! Really, people!" He crossly puffed before folding his arms over his chest and turned his nose up at them. He was rather irked by his friend''s lack of belief in him. He had only toyed with a younger student just once! Fine, maybe, more than once, but he hadn''t damaged the boy!


    Still, everyone''s expressions read as "That''s exactly what we''re afraid of. You''re going to corrupt the poor innocent child." In all fairness, they were Slytherins. Slytherins weren''t exactly known for being incorruptible¡­. even Rowan couldn''t argue otherwise.


    But before Terry can protest his indignation at his friend''s accusatory gaze, Professor Slughorn begins reading down the list for the sixth, and the seventh years. The sixth year''s list has the remaining second years and a portion of the third years with the seven-year list be the shortest with the remaining third years. Still, both lists were a sizeable size, and a good portion of sixth and seventh years had a prot¨¦g¨¦.


    With a satisfied expression, Professor Slughorn says, "Well, that is all children. Now off to bed you go. Tomorrow, I expect all of you to properly introduce yourselves to your partners. Our two Prefect Prince''s, and Head Boy Travers will naturally inform each student of their mentors."


    Rowan, Severus, and Darcy Traver''s expressions all darken. While everyone heads off to bed, Rowan, Severus, and Head Boy Travers all collect a list from Professor Slughorn. By default, Head Boy Travers grabs the seventh-year list leaving Rowan and Severus to fiercely battle for the sixth-year list as it was shorter than the fifth-year list. In the end, Rowan wins the fierce rock, paper, and scissors battle.


    With a satisfied smirk, Rowan retreats with the sixth-year list leaving Severus grumbling as he takes the fifth-year list and heads off to bed as well. At least that was one less problem off her back, Rowan thought to herself, before going straight to sleep. It wasn''t her turn to do patrol, and she wasn''t going to get a full night''s rest!


    Though Rowan would have to find the time to meet with the golden foursome, Regulus Black, Dirk Cresswell, Leticia Bones & Barty Crouch. She''d have a word with them and ask that they keep an eye out for bullying their respective houses. Even with the mentoring system in place that surely would not dissuade the worst of bullies and those were the ones that concerned her the most.


    During the Halloween feast, Rowan had overheard Mason Cauldwell, a sixth year, the parent or relation to the yet unborn Owen Cauldwell murmur something about putting up garlic wreaths in the Hufflepuff boy dorms. She had the strong inkling that it was a direct jibe at Lorcan, but very few students should suspect that Lorcan is half-vampire since despite being rather PALE, he didn''t have other visible vampire characteristics. (Seriously, there are plenty of purebloods at Hogwarts that are VERY PALE!)


    Rowan could only conclude that one of the transfer students must have let it slip out and the Hufflepuffs being the chatty bunch that they are spread the news among them. She hadn''t seen other house members give Lorcan much of a glance. So even if the rumors were about Hogwarts not many believed them considering who Lorcan''s friends and roommates were. Who knew that having Gilderoy Lockhart would be the best possible alibi? Apparently, even the Hufflepuff''s found Lockhart extremely chatty, and if that didn''t say something nothing else would.


    However, Rowan knew that these types of things tended to escalate she knew from experience. It started with cruel teasing, pointed jabs, and then intensified to physical shoves and tripping only to end up with physical attacks. And with the wizarding world being the way that it was she did not have much confidence at all regarding the treatment of those viewed differently by the members of wizarding society.


    Letting out a rather loud sigh, Rowan retreated up the dorm stairs towards the girl''s side. Her plans and any idea she might have will have to wait until tomorrow as she knew she was barely running on fumes as it was. Though she did idly wonder how Professor Babbling was going to go about convincing Gryffindor of being mentors. Well, that wasn''t her problem.


    Elsewhere, in the Gryffindor Tower, the Head of Gryffindor, Professor Babbling is hearing many more protests from her older years, but she will have none of it. Rather she cunningly says, "The Slytherins are implementing it and in fact Professor Slughorn himself even suggested. But I never thought to see the day, where a Gryffindor dared not attempt a feat, while the Slytherins did."


    There are cries of outrage and protests as they shout out, "We''re just as good as those slimy snakes!" More voices clamored up and eagerly rose to the challenge.


    James Potter watched in astonishment and a bit of approval at the clever manipulation of their new Head of House, Professor Babbling. He''d like to protest otherwise, but sometimes that was the only way to about with Gryffindors. That and he had to admit that it wasn''t a bad idea either as the Gryffindor common room had never been so cramped as this year.


    With a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes, Professor Babbling firmly says, "Good, then I shall begin to announce the pairings."


    Much like Slytherin, Gryffindor had the second-largest amount of transfer students. However, it was still much less by a large margin when in comparison to Slytherin. On the other hand, Lupin, and Lily looked like they were going to cry tears of joy at the announcement. Hopefully, this would aid them in keeping the rest of the students in check. Either way, at least the Gryffindor Prefects were thrilled at the announcement.

 Chapter 708 - Rachel Grimond â…¥

    The following morning was a very strange scene both in Gryffindor and Slytherin. However, unlike the Gryffindor''s who tried to be overfriendly and failed in putting their new proteges, Slytherin''s tended to take a much different approach. After a brief word with the kitchens and Professor Slughorn, Rowan and Severus had a private brunch set up in the common room for the mentors and the newly assigned prot¨¦g¨¦s.


    The rest of the Slytherin younger years weren''t that envious of their same year mates as they understood that said same year mates truly needed the aid. That and the two Prefect Prince''s were in favor of such a system for that year alone. As such, the rest of the Slytherins remained silent on the subject since Rowan and Severus were Salazar Slytherin''s descendants and their words were absolutely to be set in stone.


    In a corner of the room, the figure of Quyen Crowley can be seen sipping her tea carefully eying the scraggily-haired second year in front of her. According to Rowan Prince, she''d dropped off a shampoo, lotion, and bruise balm for the girl off all ready to use. And which showed as the girl at least looked and smelled clean.


    Putting her teacup down, Quyen delicately nibbles on a bit of a biscuit as she continues to study her prot¨¦g¨¦, Rachel Grimond. The girl wasn''t a hideous beast, but her hair needed to be trimmed, and that yellow pallor of her needed to be correct. Overall, simple beauty potions would correct the hair and cause her complex to look better. Food and proper eating habits would fix the yellow skin tone, but those manners were simply atrocious.


    Quyen physically winces at hearing the girl loudly slurping, before wiping her mouth on her robe sleeve. Putting her biscuit down without so much as a crumb, Queyn says, "Well, I suppose that we should properly introduce ourselves. I am Quyen Crowley, and I look forward to our future association as pupil and mentor."


    "Tis fine," Rachel grumbled as she stared at the pale older girl before her. Crowley wasn''t ugly, but she had a scrunched up sour face, and thick curls. She looked like she was a nagging one, alright.


    "Miss Grimond," Quyen firmly said, "It is my duty to ensure that you are properly educated and taught Slytherin values. I will do my best to do so, but I expect for you to properly answer when spoken to."


    Rachel makes a face, before slowly saying, "Yes, Miss Crowley."


    "Good," Quyen nods her head in satisfaction. "Now then, please tell me about your parents, Miss Grimond."


    Rachel makes a face and is about to reply like she normally does, but a scowl from the older girls causes her to halt with her mouth open. Closing her mouth, Rachel slowly tries to speak properly, "M'', I mean, my dad and mum are both squibs. Dad''s a bit of a dreamer, and mums got a bit of a temper. But they''re both good to me, they don''t hit me nor abandoned me when I got bitten. But they tend to fight a lot about money as Dad can''t keep a job. But with the new Ministry initiative, Dad''s managed to get a job, and so will mum as she can send m'', I mean, my liddle brother to school to learn, while she works."


    "I see," Quyen tactfully said with a bit of envy in her eyes. At least, the girl''s parents cared for her, the same could not be said for herself. She was just an irksome tool to be sold to the highest bidder for the best price.


    Leaning back, Quyen says, "In that case, I will sponsor you this year as well. I will ensure that you properly learn how to speak, etiquette, and I will also ensure that you have the required schooling items such as a new wardrobe, and other items as needed."


    Rachel flushes bright red in humiliation and protests forgetting to try to speak properly. "But jus'' can''t! M'' dad and mum did their best to buy m'' stuff. It''s not much, but it''s mine! And I won''t have ya saying otherwise! And besides, Prefect Prince already gave us transfer students'' warm cloaks and the like!"


    Quyen feels a touch of pride and delight at seeing the younger girl defending her parents in such a brave fashion. "I meant no disrespect," Quyen truthfully said. "From what I understand, your parent''s finances will no doubt improve over the course of the year. However, that being said, I can more than afford to do so as your mentor. I do not mean to belittle your parent''s work, but I do believe you could use a few more robes along with clothing, and to have the robes that you already possess be a bit more tailored. As for school supplies, parchment and ink are at times difficult to come by, and I can more than easily proved them."


    A bit more mollified by the statement, Rachel slowly relaxes into her seat as she carefully eyes the older girl in front of her. However, she was a Slytherin and she knew a good bargain when she saw one. She wasn''t a Gryffindor too prideful to throw away their pride in face of such an opportunity. She was a Slytherin, and Slytherins were all about self-preservation!


    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Rachel warily says, "So, you''re one of them rich purebloods, huh?"


    "My family certainly possesses sufficient for our needs," Quyen cryptically replied.


    Rachel rolls her eyes and says, "Ya don'' need to lie, I get that you''re rich. Anywho, you engaged like some of the gals?"


    Quyen flushes pink and coyly says, "No, but I do have a sweetheart."


    "Really?" Rachel murmured in amazement. "Ya don'' look the type to have one."


    Quyen frowns at her prot¨¦g¨¦ as Rachel hastily says, "I waz jus'' speaking da truth! I didn'' mean anything by it. It''s jus'', well, I thought you might be like them friends of yours that are already engaged to be married."


    "Oh, well," Quyen much more calmly said. "No, my sweetheart is in my year, and he''s a Gryffindor."


    "Huh," Rachel said in obvious disbelief. "Well, I reckon that miracles can happen." With a shrug, she glances over at the time and adds, "Well, we best finish eating, and head off to class."


    "Yes," Quyen muttered in reply as she grasped her knife and fork and began to cut the toast and eggs in front of her.


    Rachel is just about to dig in when a pointed cough from the older girl causes her to look down at how she was holding her silverware. After quickly peeking at the older girl, she adjusts her grip and properly begins to cut into the eggs and toast in front of her. To her amazement not only does she properly cut the toast and eggs without much difficulty, but all without making a mess!


    "Blimey!" Rachel muttered under her breath. "It really does work!"


    Carefully copying the older girl for the rest of the meal, Rachel manages to not only eat properly but all without so much as dirtying her robes with a splotch of food. It was the first time for her and left her feeling quite proud to boot!


    Rather cheerful, Rachel excused herself from the table and hurried to her class. She''d show Martha and Lucy everything she''d learned, and they''d surely be very proud of her! That and her roommates had invited her to lunch that day, and this time she wouldn''t embarrass herself! It was going to be a good day; she just knew it!

 Chapter 709 - An Evening at Madam Zenarie’s Emporium

    In a concealed alleyway in one of the many corners of Diagon Alley, there is a quiet, but rather an elegant establishment. The renowned enterprise is called, "Madam Zenarie''s, Emporium of Fine Delicacies, Treats, and the Exotic." The well-known establishment was frequented by those belonging to the upper crust of the wizarding world or those with great wealth. For even a single night with the cheapest of Madam Zenarie''s flowers and herbs was at least worth one hundred galleons, never mind the more expensive flowers, the most popular, and rarest of them all.


    Madam Zenarie treated her flowers and herbs rather well since the Madam had once herself been one of the most famous flowers of London in her younger years. Not that she still wasn''t a looker, but despite her age, she still turned many a man''s heads. It was simply the fact that she longer took coin when taking a man into her bed, but rather simply for her own personal enjoyment.


    The classy establishment is filled with many voices, some belonging to gorgeous young women in silk gowns that utterly charmed and captured the patron''s attention. Then there are a few herbs walking about in elegant robes and suits. Some of the herbs are like the flowers, pretty and feminine, others strong, attractive, and muscular. Overall a wide variety of flowers and herbs to choose from, a flavor for every patron to be found.


    More than a few patrons simply lounge about chatting as they rest in chaises and catch up with old friends or acquaintances. While others are led upstairs to the private bedrooms to be serviced by their favorite flower or herb of the day. Excluding those that already selected a flower or herb for the evening, there is a chandelier-lit dining hall filled with fine food, and exotic delicacies for the patrons to enjoy a meal, before or after the main course.


    There are even a select group of patrons that solely attended Madam Zenarie''s Emporium for the cuisine and not even for viewing nor partaking of the many flowers or herbs that resided in her establishment. Though rarer in number, these patrons were a large enough group that she hired only the best of cooks that the wizarding world had to offer. More than a few squibs retired flowers, and herbs were openly employed in her kitchens and were cherished as a most valuable commodity that they in fact were.


    Among the cooks was a pretty, but scarred squib by the name of Tamara. After the beating from Mulciber, not even the best healers paid by Madam Zenarie could remove the scars caused by dark curses. With the payment received from the Mulciber family, Tamara had redeemed her debt and thrown herself into becoming a chef that Madam Zenarie could be proud of. And thus far, Tamara showed great talent and was quickly becoming one of the rising cooks within Madam Zenarie''s staff members.


    A furrow appears on Madam Zenarie''s brow as she recalls her current task. The Potentate of London had requested to use a private room that evening. She had no choice but to go and welcome him and his guests. Still, it was better to deal with the devil that one knows.


    Shrugging off such unpleasant thoughts from her mind, Madam Zenarie paused in front of a tastefully placed mirror to peer at her reflection. She was greeted by a lovely visage of a cream-skinned, beautiful middle-aged woman in a silk blue gown. Her kohl-lined eyes glow thanks to her light-colored eyes paired with exotic almost styled makeup, and lush, plump lips.


    Her figure still caused many a man to flush with desire despite her age. She was still slim and properly curved in all the right places showcasing her taut flesh. There are light silver tracks in her wheat-colored hair, but her face nary had a wrinkle nor blemish regardless of her age. Not that it hadn''t cost her a pretty galleon to maintain, but it was well worth the exorbitant price to maintain her youth.


    Having satisfied her vanity, for the time being, Madam Zenarie nods at her reflection in satisfaction, before gracefully sashaying away. Madam Zenarie makes her way down the hall into the front hall and begins to greet and mingle with the patrons of her establishment. With trained ease, she smoothly navigates the various currents of power found within wizarding society as she moves from patron to patron.


    Madam Zenarie hides a smile at spotting a small, portly young man with rumbled hair wearing a lime-green bowler hat, pinstriped cloak with a scarlet tie, and pointed purple boots. It was Cornelius Fudge from the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. The wizard had utterly become besotted with the Katelyn. A perky young witch with wheat-colored hair, a large bosom, and a cheery smile. And t''was not only Cornelius Fudge, who was besotted for the same could be said for Katelyn as the girl had ceased to take any patrons except for Cornelius Fudge.


    The rumors among Madam Zenarie''s more romantically inclined flowers and herbs whispered that Cornelius Fudge thought to redeem Katelyn, and even ask for her hand in marriage. However, Madam Zenarie had lived most of her life in the pleasure business, and only twice had she ever witnessed such a scene come to life. It was highly unlikely, but not impossibility merely improbable.


    Cornelius Fudge nervously approaches Madam Zenarie clutching his lime-green bowler hat in his hands. Closely following him is the taller, well-besotted witch and flower, Katelyn. Arching her brow at the two of them, Madam Zenarie says, "Good Evening, Mr. Fudge. What may I do for you and Katelyn this evening?"


    Cornelius Fudge nervously draws himself up to his full height, (which isn''t much, to be frank), and says, "Madam, I-!" His voice begins to falter, but Katelyn squeezes her lover''s shoulder to boost his confidence.


    Cornelius Fudge takes a deep breath before a determined bulldog-like expression appears on his face. Clutching his lime-green bowler hat tight enough to begin to bend, he says, "Madam Zenarie, I would like to redeem Katelyn''s debt, and wed her."


    Katelyn flushes as her hand joy and pride grips Cornelius Fudge''s shoulder tighter causing the diamond engagement ring on her finger to glisten under the chandelier light. As strange as it might sound, Katelyn had fallen for the peppery, plumb wizard. He had no taste in fashion whatsoever, but he was always sincere and true with her. Most importantly, he loved her and her in turn. She knew that some of the other flowers and herbs were envious of her fortune and out of spite would whisper to her many times that her dear, Cornelius would abandon her for a new flower the first chance he got. But he never had, and she''d been his only flower since the night that they had first met.

 Chapter 710 - An Evening at Madam Zenarie’s Emporium Ⅱ

    After the bold statement, Madam Zenarie is stunned by the abrupt request, before lifting her gaze towards Katelyn. She had truly underestimated the depths of their affection. With disbelief blatantly obvious in her gaze, she crisply asks, "And is this what you also wish for Katelyn? Do you share the same sentiments as that of Mr. Fudge?"


    "Yes, Madam Zenarie," Katelyn sincerely, but steadfastly replied. "Cornelius even purchased a special wedding license, Madam Zenarie. There even a goblin marriage clerk already waiting for us at Gringotts''s to wed and register our marriage this very evening. And I didn''t want to marry with my debt still present and hanging overhead especially over our marriage. I very much desire to wed freely under my own name that is free to give."


    Madam Zenarie turns her gaze towards the much shorter wizard. In a stern tone of voice, she says, "Forgive me, Mr. Fudge, but I must sincerely ask if you will not regret your actions of this night? Your love may be true and freely given, but life has a way of crushing even the most pulsating of emotions."


    Cornelius looks as though he is about to protest such harsh words, but Madam Zenarie does not permit him an opportunity to speak. "It is not that I wish to dissuade either of you," Madam Zenarie candidly stated.


    "However, as of this present moment, Mr. Fudge, you are on the rise within the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. Your marriage to Katelyn will certainly cause plenty of brows to be raised, and your very integrity questioned. Any further promotion with the Ministry of Magic may become stagnated, and not to mention the fierce tongue-wagging that will occur with the announcement of your marriage, and the revelation of the identity of just whom you wed. Are you certain Mr. Fudge that you will have no cause for regret in the near future?" Madam Zenarie pointedly said with a cold arch of her brow.


    Cornelius is silent for a moment as Katelyn''s hands tightened on his shoulder. She and everyone seem to hold their breaths as they wait for Cornelius Fudge to speak. Cornelius furrows his brows and turns his head to the side giving his fianc¨¦, Katelyn a comforting smile. Turning to face Madam Zenarie with a stout expression, he says, "I know that society will fiercely wag their tongues, Madam Zenarie. I know that they will even say that I could not even gain the hand of a proper girl from wizarding society. I also know what that they will call Katelyn when our backs are turned."


    Cornelius pauses to squeeze the hand of his fianc¨¦ resting on his shoulder. "And I also know that I will be looked down on by various members of the Ministry of Magic," Cornelius truthfully said before proudly straightening up and tilting his head up confidently. "However, I have faith in my own efforts that my superiors will look past the gossip and see my hard-earned efforts for that which they are. And even should the worst situation arise, I have more than enough money to depart from the Ministry of Magic and provide for my family, and WIFE be it here or even overseas."


    Katelyn''s face is aglow and in love at the stark declaration of love from her lover. She knew that life would not be easy for either of them from now on. But together, she knew that they would be able to overcome any tribulation that might be thrown their way.


    "Well said, Mr. Fudge," Madam Zenarie said with a slow nod in acceptance of the vehement declaration from Cornelius Fudge. The couple turns to gaze at each other in delight knowing that they had at long last gained the approval of Madam Zenarie.


    With a stern expression, Madam Zenarie in a warning tone of voice bursts their bubble as they solemnly turn to face her. "Katelyn is one of my girls, Mr. Fudge, and I expect for her to always be treated properly. Should I hear otherwise, I shall be most displeased, is that understood?"


    "You shan''t ever have any cause to worry, Madam Zenarie," Cornelius sincerely answered, before turning with a loving gaze to his much taller fianc¨¦. "She''s my lovely, Kat, and I''m her, plumb Cor, and we care for each other. I shall never be ashamed of her now or later, and I shan''t abandon her even though I know what polite wizarding society will say."


    "Very well," Madam Zenarie said as she reached into the fold of her skirt to remove a fan mokeskin pouch that contains all of her flowers and herbs contracts. With nimble fingers, she reaches inside and pulls out a single golden contract. Without even needing to read the contract, she says, "Kateyln''s remaining debt is 1,863 galleons to be paid in full."


    Cornelius eagerly reaches for his side and removes a small mokeskin pouch. "2,000 galleons verified by the goblins," he truthfully replied.


    Madam Zenarie accepts the pouch and checks the mokeskin pouch for a Gringotts seal of verification. Seeing that the pouch is sealed and the Gringotts seal has not been broken, she accepts the pouch, before handing the golden contract to Katelyn. With tearful eyes, Katelyn rips the contract and the golden contract turns into dust signaling that the debt has been paid in full, (also the copy housed at Gringotts had also been immediately destroyed), leaving the couple, at last, to be able to be freely wed.


    "I wish you both, good fortune," Madam Zenarie honestly said, before turning away from the embracing couple.


    Behind them the flowers and herbs that are close friends of Katelyn rush to congratulate the couple. Their path would not be far from easy, but they had chosen to embark on the path of true love. They would depart later that evening for Gringotts and wed. By the following morning, their romance would be on the front page of the Daily Prophet, and despite what the vile Rita Skeeter wrote the two of them would remain infallible before the press and wizarding society. Because for no logical reason nor explanation the two were steadfastly in love, and sometimes that is enough to do even the bravest and rashest of things.

 Chapter 711 - An Evening at Madam Zenarie’s Emporium Ⅲ

    Leaving the elated couple and friends behind to their clamorous celebrations, Madam passes by unnoticed and makes her way to one of the concierge private rooms. Carefully knocking once, Madam Zenarie turns the silver knob before entering the lavish, but tastefully decorated chamber. Sipping rather leisurely wine in a silver chalice, the Potentate of Londo raises his sharp wolf-like eyes to meet her own. The old weathered wizard showed incredible dexterity despite his age. His white hair is neatly cut and is dressed rather well in a fine cloak rather than in his usual deceiving wool or cotton blended sweaters.


    Madam Zenarie stifles a shiver and bows to the Potentate of London. "Sanderson, the callers have yet to arrive, but they will be promptly brought in by Tamara. She knows how to bid her tongue and keep her eyes shut on the encounter that is to occur this evening."


    "Zenarie," Sanderson slowly said with a cool expression, "you make it sound as though I have a private rendezvous with my most mysterious and secretive of lovers."


    Madam Zenarie blanches and bows her head even lower. "Certainly not, Potentate of London, t''was was a mere slip of the tongue. I sincerely apologize for the misspoken words of this madam." This was the debt that she owed Sanderson for his continual protection, and this was how he elected to collect. It was a better one than most Madam''s had, but that did not mean that it did not come with its own set of difficulties.


    "Mm, it was a mere jest, Zenarie," Sanderson hummed as he took a sip of his wine and gestured for her to rise. "Excellent vintage, what year is it?"


    "It is an 1878 elf made wine from the Chateau du Foix. I shall immediately order for an unopened bottle to be brought up from the wine cellar for the Potentate to collect upon the Potentate''s departure," Madam Zenarie swiftly answered as she slowly straightened back to her feet causing her skirt to rustle softly.


    "No need," Sanderson dismissively ordered. It would be far too easy for a wine bottle to be tampered with especially in such a large lapse of time. No, he would be a fool to take such a risk now. And the only reason, he had even accepted the wine bottle was because he had personally opened the wine bottle and poured the wine in a silver chalice to test for poison.


    "As you wish, Sanderson," Madam Zenarie quietly said bobbing up and down in a tiny curtsy. "If there is nothing more to add, I shall take my leave, Potentate."


    Sanderson dismisses Madam Zenarie with one hand, before leaning back against the chaise to enjoy the wine. He swirls the rich flavor in his mouth, savory the exquisite elf wine. The wine had hints of sweetness, sourness, and an aged sensation that made the tongue tingle with pleasure. It was most definitely a good wine, and he''d have to remember to purchase a few bottles through several back channels to ensure that there would be no trace left back to him. He had no shortage of enemies and rivals, who would use such an opportunity against him and his family.


    Sanderson had not been contemplating long when a knock is heard at the door. Sanderson takes another sip of his wine, before setting the silver chalice down on the table. He''d not take another sip as he did not wish for his facilities to be impaired. Leaning back, he waits as the door opens to reveal a pretty lass with oak-colored hair. Visible lacerations can be seen on the back of her hand, on her neck, and a practically deep gouge across one of her cheeks.


    Sanderson''s eyes grow cold as he eyes the girl''s scars. There were rules in place and the only reason he had not taken the head of Mulciber''s brat was that even he was bound by unspoken rules in place. However, that did not mean that the rules in place could not be bent nor twisted if certain requirements were met.


    Sanderson''s wolfish eyes narrow in recognition towards the wizard following behind Tamara. A sharp-faced man with dark hair ending in a widow''s peak, Avery Sr. and a burly, very muscular wizard with perpetual angry eyes, Rosier Sr. He would have normally turned such a meeting down, but he had learned that Avery Sr. and Mulciber Sr. were deliberately at odds with each other. No one knew the exact reason pertaining to their sudden separation, but the more attentive members of society noted that it occurred right after the assembly held at Mulciber Citadel. Whatever had occurred between the two wizards was serious enough to warrant the destruction of their lengthy friendship that had been forged since their time at Hogwarts in their youth.


    "I shall return with drinks and food for the guests," Tamara respectfully said as she gestured for the two wizards to take a seat with a polite curtsy to them.


    "No need," Avery Sr. crisply replied as Rosier Sr. grunted darkly in agreement.


    "Very well, sirs, I shall wait further down the hall to escort you upon the ending of gentlemen''s discussion," Tamara resolutely answered, before curtsying again. The rustle of her skirt can be heard before the door firmly closes shut behind her. Certain that the door is closed properly, she walks away further down the hallway to wait. The Potentate of London did not take too kindly to being overheard nor much less to those that dared to eavesdrop. Neither group nor individual never lived to tell the tale.


    Inside the parlor, there is an icy silence until Sanderson gestures to the two other empty silver goblets set on the table next to the corked wine bottle set next to it. "Wine?" Sanderson politely asked. "It is a rather good vintage."


    "I am fine at this time," Avery Sr. crisply declined with a wave of his hand, while Rosier Sr. did not verbally answer except to address a menacing glare at the Potentate of London in acute response.


    "It surely must be a matter of delicate nature to require such secrecy for the request was not conveyed via owl post nor in person at the pub where it is customary to present alternative business matters. Then again, I cannot help but note Avery that you have been accompanied by Rosier which suggests that that the pressing nature of the matter to be discussed is of some magnitude," Sanderson frankly opinionated as he seemingly rested his hands on his lap, but carefully peeked up at the wizards. He noted that the two wizards gave nothing away with their expressions which all but confirmed his previous statement regarding the gravity of the request.


    With a self-assured expression, Sanderson says, "Very well, then let us commence negotiations."


    "Then I shall make this conversation rather short, Sanderson," Avery Sr. coldly answered, before his lips twitched up with a touch of contempt, "-as not to offend your sensibilities."


    Sanderson narrows his eyes at the pureblood''s curt remark, but he does not rise to the bait. He would settle the score between them soon enough. For it was the other party, who had come to his door.


    "The matter begins and ends with a Babylon Candle," Avery Sr. flatly stated causing Sanderson to let out a surprised sound.


    "A Babylon candle," Sanderson slowly said with a look of intrigue in his eyes. "Do pray and tell, Avery. How does such a foul and innately rare item exactly relate to your personage?" The mockery in Sanderson''s voice is evident as Avery Sr. maintains his composure, while Rosier Sr. burning gaze darkens with irritation.


    Sanderson feigned shock and derisively says, "Do not tell me that the artifact was stolen, because I can assure you, Avery, they were not one of mine." For it was true. Nothing so valuable could have been stolen and traded without his knowledge.


    Avery Sr. flashes Sanderson an icy white-toothed smile. "Your answer is understandable considering your line of services, Sanderson," Avery Sr. contemptuously declared. "And no, it was none of your own, Sanderson, you may set your concerns to rest."


    Sanderson''s face finally twitches with annoyance at the contemptuous remarks of Avery Sr. Smug at having finally rattled Sanderson''s composure, Avery Sr.''s face grows solemn. "T''was Damian Mulciber who viciously used a Babylon candle upon my daughter-in-law and grandson with the condition that only could not live. In the end, my noble daughter-in-law, Marceline elected her own life over that of her child, my grandson, Barnabas."


    Sanderson shows a trace of surprise on his face, before cautiously wording a response. "Avery, I need not remind you of the fact that Damian Mulciber was killed at the hands of the Auror''s." He pauses to frown to continue in a stern voice, "And I do not dabble in resurrecting the dead. Necromancy is most foul and evil that even I am reluctant to be tainted by such vile magic."


    "That is not what I am intreating," Avery Sr. chillingly retorted. For indeed it was not. For Death can be a mercy, and even a kindness in the end.

 Chapter 712 - An Evening at Madam Zenarie’s Emporium Ⅳ

    A surprising look of understanding dawns upon Sanderson upon understanding the unspoken request. "Avery, you should know better," Sanderson quietly chided the wizard. "I cannot openly slay Mulciber. There are unspoken laws and magics in place that forbid such actions and restrict such movements against him. The treatise that exists between the purebloods and the rulers of the shadows will not permit me otherwise."


    "I am acutely aware," Avery Sr. said with a frightening expression. "That is why I am not requesting for Mulciber Sr. to die in his son''s place for the culprit is already dead. However, Damian Mulciber did not possess the capabilities nor knowledge to go about acquiring a Babylon Candle. No, Damian Mulciber could have only acquired such an item from one individual alone, his father, Mulciber Sr."


    "Vengeance, is it?" Sanderson curtly said. "Is that your true desire, Avery?"


    "I will settle for nothing less," Avery Sr. mercilessly answered. "What I desire above all is a living death for Mulciber, unable to speak nor move trapped in his own body. The body that he was once so proud of will become his hellish prison until completely madness overwhelms him leaving behind nothing but an empty, breathing husk."


    Sanderson lets out an impressed low whistle, before flashing a wolfish smile. "And what will I gain in exchange for going about such absurd lengths, Avery?"


    Avery turns to glance at Rosier Sr. who snarls back. "All that we know regarding the Dark Lord," Rosier Sr. bitterly barked. For they knew much more than they ought to know.


    "And what use is the knowledge of the Dark Lord and his followers?" Sanderson retorted. It was a lie as he was required to do so by Reginald Prince and to avenge the death of his cousin, Adric, who had mysteriously disappeared murdered most foully. As the deceased Rain Man had once said in the past that if he followed the snake, he would find that which he sought.


    "And what if we said that the Dark Lord, Lord Voldemort, and Tom Marvolo Riddle were the same individual?" Avery Sr. eloquently said causing Sanderson to physically shake at the response. Such bloodthirst and rage flashed across the face of Sanderson causing the two pureblood wizards to be taken back at the unhidden response.


    A knowing confident gleam appears in Avery Sr.''s eyes at the telling reaction of the Potentate of London. He had the Potentate of London right where he wanted. And far more importantly, they had discovered Sanderson''s soft underbelly. It was a weakness; they could continue to exploit it in the future.


    Sanderson shakes uncontrollably with hatred at the mere mention of THAT name, TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE. It took some time to suppress his emotions far longer than he was comfortable with. He knew that he had revealed far too much in his emotional display-. Taking long shuddering breathes, he regains control of his turbulent, surging emotions.


    Raising an icy stark gaze to the two pureblood wizards, in a harsh voice, Sanderson asks, "I will not tolerate any falsehoods nor fabrications on this matter. Did you speak truthfully, Avery concerning the identity of the wizard known as Tom Marvolo Riddle?"


    "Indeed," Avery Sr. coolly answered with a Cheshire-like grin that did not hold a single hint of friendliness. "Tom Marvolo Riddle even has the audacity to make an anagram of his MUGGLE name and use it as his current name. It reads as ''I AM LORD VOLDEMORT."


    Avery Sr. let out a low snicker with his lips barely refraining from forming a sneer. "Envy is such a terrible thing to behold in its full form. Here we witness a half-blood''s actions of wishing to be a full and true-bred pureblood. However, Tom Marvolo Riddle cannot outrun his muggle roots. Why even his self-chosen name of Lord Voldemort is formed from his muggle father''s name. It is terribly ironic might I add."


    Avery Sr. paused and glanced at Rosier Sr. who knew on Riddle and the VERY sensitive subject. Rosier Sr. ''s lips curl into a vicious sneer. "As Avery said, it is ironic really, considering that the murderer of your son and his followers have been running around London practically unenc.u.mbered. Oh, yes, the Potentate of London has been searching for clues how many years now is it?"


    "Enough!" Sanderson thundered with murder plain in his gaze, before turning his gaze to Rosier Sr. "And I presume that is also why you want him dead, Rosier!?"


    "My boy is dead," Rosier Sr. scoffed back. "And I am not the only one that desires his head on a silver platter. I am certain that the Old Prince wants his head for his wife''s death and Lucius Malfoy for that of his father. And those are only a few to mention not including the recent murder of Damocles Belby. Tom Marvolo Riddle is a poisonous hazard to the wizarding world; he must be eliminated."


    Unable to repute neither pureblood words, Sanderson curtly nods his head at the two pureblood wizards in acceptance. "Very well then, we have an accord," he flatly hissed. "I trust that we will ALL fulfill our end of the bargain?"


    "Naturally," Avery Sr. gravely replied, "our dead must be avenged."


    Sanderson slowly nods his head in acknowledgment of the pureblood''s words. He did not need to like these two purebloods to work in conjunction with them to avenge their losses. For they would all be avenged especially that of his own son.


    Avery Sr. and Rosier Sr. excuse themselves with a curt nod, before striding out of the chamber, and roughly shutting the door behind them. Alone in the chamber, Sanderson''s face fills with old pain and sorrow. His face suddenly looks his age very much, wrinkled with the passage of time.


    Sanderson recalls his dead son from many years ago, John. John had always been a sweet and excitable boy even in his childhood. His boy had not wanted to go into the business like his eldest and truthfully Sanderson had not protested. His boy was far too soft to survive in his world, and he''d permitted his boy to explore his options.


    Still, wanting to help the family, John decided to open a shop. However, lacking any experience in the shopkeeping business, Sanderson had found a shop with dealings in the underworld to take his son as a shopkeeper''s apprentice. In this manner, he''d have some control over the shop and be able to have a say in his boy''s apprenticeship. He knew very well that apprentices weren''t always treated with care by their master''s if not outright exploited in the worst of manners.


    John has been eager to commence an apprenticeship at Borgin and Burkes. In time, he came to work alongside a recent graduate from Hogwarts. Tom Marvolo Riddle was a handsome, but rather charming lad by all accounts. Sanderson had seen the gleam of interest in his son''s eyes at the mention of the other apprentice shopkeeper. He''d always known that his younger son had more than a passing fancy in lads having always liked lads over lasses. Perhaps, he would have minded had he not had an elder son, who took interest in the family business.


    Sanderson tiredly closes his eyes as he recalls that fateful evening. He''d been busy at the Monarch Pub, and he''d had no time to listen to his John''s ramblings. How he wished he had listened to his youngest son, but he had not. All he heard that day was that if something happened to him to look for the other apprentice at the shop, Tom. His boy had never returned home that night or the next nor evermore.


    Sanderson had sent his men in droves to search for his boy but his men had found nothing to his and his wife, Clarice''s intence despair. It was at the moment and as to the reason why Sanderson had at last relented and permitted the Rain Man''s presence in London in exchange for finding his son and his killer. Quickly enough his son''s corpse had been found carefully hidden in a secluded area, but his killer, Tom Marvolo Riddle had vanished with the wind. And the Rain Man even with the aid of the Spirits had been able to divine beyond that.


    "A life for a life," Sanderson whispered as he slowly opened his eyes and uttered the same words that Reginald had once spoken to him in the past. "A life for a life, the debt must be repaid, Sanguis Enim Sanguis." With cold decisiveness, he rises to his feet. He had a culling to prepare and a pact with the Ministry of Magic to fulfill. And that he would.


    However, before then, Sanderson would write to Reginald Prince with the news. He was not certain what the old Prince would make of it. But he knew for a fact that with the revelation, the old Prince would begin to sharpen his weapons. He''d not move until he was certain of the kill. And Reginald Prince had never lost a duel to the death not even once.

 Chapter 713 - The REMATCH

    Classwork begins to pick as November settles in as the surrounding mountain peaks have grown frosty including the lake which now has a layer of black-like ice. The grounds are covered in frost each morning as the gray skies promise that the first snowfall is not too far off in the distance. Even worse the dungeons have become chilly as everyone wears thick coats and gloves to keep out the bitter chill. While Astronomy had quickly turned into the most hated class of the year as the icy, bone-chilling wind raked through their clothes and froze them to the very bones each class held at Midnight or late at night. The students'' teeth loudly clatter in the icy wind as their fingers numbly shook as they tried to chart the stars. Even the large figure of Hagrid was seen wearing a new, but thick moleskin overcoat, rabbit-sized thick wool gloves, and beaver-skin boots.


    Naturally, those were not the only changes as immediately after the implementation of the mentorship within the four houses a flurry of changes was instantly made apparent. Suddenly, the number of detentions that were being given out dropped. The students largely comported themselves better and even were turning in much better-written homework to their professors. Professor Slughorn naturally was praised for his genius idea as Professor Flitwick, and Professor Sprout followed in Professor Babbling''s footsteps. But more importantly, a great deal of the pressure on the Prefects had dropped by half as mentors were looking out for their proteges. Still, like all things, there was a bit of a trial period before everything clicked into place.


    That and the fact that Professor Mortimer was the new assistant Head of House. The Slytherins possessed a healthy self-preservation instinct. Unlike Slughorn, who could be distracted or even bribed, Professor Mortimer was a whole other quidditch match. Especially knowing the fact that Professor Mortimer would become their new Head of House after the winter holidays with Professor Slughorn more than happily stepping down from the post. Even the younger snakelings were being cautious, and frankly speaking, Professor Mortimer was a far more terrifying figure than Professor Slughorn ever was.


    Despite the frosty cold that had descended onto the grounds the halls of Hogwarts were filled with excited whispers for the first Saturday of November which indicated the first Quidditch match to be held Gryffindor vs. Slytherin. Tensions were running high as friends found themselves on opposing sides. But more than anything else, Slytherin hungered for vengeance and felt that the Triwizard Tournament had robbed them of reclaiming the Quidditch Cup. With Regulus as their Seeker, they were confident in beating out the Gryffindor Seeker, Mary MacDonald.


    During mealtimes, Sirius had taken to glaring at his younger brother, Regulus; with Regulus confidently glaring back at his older brother as if saying that he wasn''t the same seeker as in his second year. This time around, he wouldn''t be beaten by Gryffindor!


    The same could be said for all the marauders as Sirius was the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain and Keeper. Peter was the vice-captain and chaser for the team. And James was the team trainer for Gryffindor. Not to mention that Remus''s girlfriend was Mary MacDonald and she was the Gryffindor team''s seeker. Sadly, for the time being, friends were temporarily ignoring each other preparing eagerly for the Quidditch match to be shortly held!


    Naturally, the same could be said for Severus, Rowan, Terry, and the rest of the girls as they would naturally cheer Regulus on and Slytherin for the win. Not a single group of friends was exempt as the day drew closer and house spirits ran high. For there could only be one winner!


    Being Prefect''s Rowan and Severus had awakened early the morning of the match to check the weather. The day was particularly cloudy with the possibility of rain and wind later in the day. Fulfilling their Prefect duties, they left a carefully written message on the common room board instructing their housemates especially the first years to dress warmly for the quidditch match.


    Being a Prefect naturally, Rowan could not skip the match and had to ensure that none of their housemates especially the first years fell to harm. Having awakened rather early that morning, Rowan and Severus were the first ones to arrive in the Great Hall to eat. As they sat down, Rowan glanced up to see that the enchanted ceiling already reflected a cloudy sky with the possibility of rain.


    Frowning at the weather, Rowan shakes her head and reaches for the food before her. Severus did the same and in fact, had already shoved a mouthful of food into his mouth. Forgetting his manners, Severus nosily chews and mumbles with a mouthful of food. "Mm, should we prepare some umbrellas just in case? The weather looks like it could take a turn for the worse."


    "I already did," Rowan grunted as she scooped up a spoonful of oatmeal with honey and berries and shoved it into her mouth. After swallowing, she continues, "I charmed the umbrellas and shrunk them to a smaller size to carry them around. Remind me later to give you a handful of the shrunken umbrellas to pass out."


    Rowan was about to eat another spoonful before she paused to sternly gaze at Severus. "Just remember to return the umbrellas normal, when you pass them around, "she pointedly instructed him, before taking another spoonful of oatmeal.


    Severus rolled his eyes and let out a snort in annoyance. "Always nagging," he huffed under his breath, before digging back into his food.


    Rowan ignored her twin brother''s comment instead of focusing on her food. She needed to eat more usual this morning as she had the feeling, she was going to need every scrap of energy to deal with her housemate''s antics. That and she was going to have to herd, either very excited or equally disappointed housemates back to the castle. Either way, she''d be playing catch-up for the rest of the day.


    Finished chewing a bite of his pancakes, Severus sheepishly mumbles, "By the way thanks," before chewing again. The two steadily continued to eat, but tragically, their quiet morning did not last long as excited housemates arrived at the Great Hall in droves including that of Gryffindor. The Great Hall was soon buzzing with excitement as the more excited members of Gryffindor and Slytherin had their faces painted in house colors and made alpha animal-likes gestures to each other from across the Great Hall.


    "Fanatics," Rowan grumbled under her breath as she carefully retreated to the entrance of the Great Hall to keep an on those wandering out of the Great Hall. She would rather ensure that tempers did not fly high before the match. Still, despite all her grumbling, she was still wearing a silver and emerald warm scarf in their house colors.


    By the time 10:30 a.m. rolled around, Rowan was scowling left and right as she herded students towards the Quidditch stands to watch the match that is to start at 11 o''clock sharp. A bit of a wind had picked up, but nothing too bad. Although the clouds above them did seem a bit heavy that there was a distinct possibility for rain.


    Despite the student''s excitement, they obediently trotted across the frozen grounds towards the quidditch stands. Already waiting at the quidditch stands is Severus as he neatly herds and organizes the Slytherins. None dared to protest considering the darker expression on his face than that of his twin sister, Rowan. Most obediently did as they were told especially the first years as he handed out umbrellas to those lacking.


    The Ravenclaws gathering on their own stands shook their heads and bem.o.a.ned their fate. The Prince Prefects were exemplary Prefects, brilliant, studious, and everything their house represented. Clearly, the Sorting Hat had placed them in the wrong house. They were undoubtedly better suited for Ravenclaw!


    On the other hand, Slytherin loudly raises a massive emerald, silver banner on which an enchanted emerald serpent moves on its own! The Gryffindor''s were not ones to remain silent as they eagerly rose up on their end of the field and held up their banners with orange lions that roared loudly on a crimson background. Needless to say, blood was boiling for both sides for their legendary rivalry spanned for hundreds of years since the very founding of Hogwarts.

 Chapter 714 - The REMATCH â…¡

    With fifteen minutes remaining until the hour, Rowan at long last found Hogwarts safely deserted and empty of students. Peeking into the Great Hall in one final round, she did not find any students lingering in the corridors nor near the great staircase. Satisfied, she at long last makes her way out of the castle out onto the cold grounds. She shivered briefly at the crisp wind and tugged her new scarf in Slytherin house colors around her neck and up to cover her mouth all the way to the tip of her nose. Potter never had returned her scarf after Hogsmeade. Luckily, she was prepared for such an eventuality and had kept a few extra scarfs in her trunk for use.


    The Quidditch Stands were still some distance away when Rowan heard loud pounding footsteps behind her. Perplexed and curious, she paused to glance around only to see the tall, slender figure of James Potter jogging behind her. His hazel eyes sparkle despite the gloom, while his untidy black hair is as messy as ever sticking up at the back.


    Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, Rowan arches her brow at his rosy-cheeked panting figure. "James," she slowly said, "why aren''t you already sitting at the stands?"


    "I forgot my house scarf in the dorms and had to go back to retrieve it, Rowan," James sheepishly replied rolling his eyes reflexively. The two of them were a bit more at ease with each other, but still, at times, there was some distance between them. But they were well on their way to becoming friends of sorts.


    Rowan''s lips twitch as she fights to hide an emerging smile by saying, "Why am I not surprised? And besides isn''t that my scarf, to begin with?"


    James finds himself unable to suppress a rueful grin at the Slytherin''s teasing jab. "Well, it''s mine now," he confidently retorted, before changing the subject. "Besides the point, why aren''t you already in the quidditch stands?"


    "I was rounding the last of the stragglers," Rowan bluntly replied as arched her brow at him. James ruefully grins back as they trudged across the frozen ground towards the Quidditch Stands. The student body already sitting stands voices and shouts can already be heard echoing across the grounds.


    "Ever the exemplary Prefect," James impishly remarked with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    "Some of us have responsibilities, and take them seriously, James," Rowan pointedly commented back.


    "Touch¨¦," James murmured with a shrug.


    The two of them fall into a familiar silence as the quidditch stands draw nearer. The two of them begin to separate as each headed towards their house stands, when James calls out, "Good luck, Slytherin is going to need it!"


    "Not if we have Regulus," Rowan confidently declared earning a good-natured chuckle from James before he turned away and headed towards the Gryffindor stands.


    Rowan stares at him for a moment as if unsure of what to make of him. There were times, she was so certain he was her friend, the James that she grew up with. And at other times, she was not so certain. That part of her seemed to be rather indecisive and was a part of herself that she did not like very much at all. To be truthful, she was not even certain just what it was that she wanted from him either. It was a strange sentiment, but it was what it was.


    Shaking her head, Rowan heads the Slytherin quidditch stands and takes a seat on the lower end of the stands. Just because she was a Prefect that did not mean she was about to lose her caution in case of an accident. Knowing she can''t wear her magical noise muffling earplugs just in case she is needed, she contents herself with at least placing regular earmuffs on to block some of the screams and shouts. She had the feeling she would have a headache by the end of the match.


    With only a few minutes left until eleven o''clock, both teams emerge as the very stands shake from the excited roars. In emerald robes, Slytherin emerges from the south end, while from the north end, the Gryffindors come out in crimson robes being led by the confident Quidditch Captain, Sirius Black. The shouting of excitement grew as Rowan dully wondered if she should consider casting Muffailto onto herself to cancel the screams in her ears. But tragically, she already knew the answer was NO, no matter how much her ears pained her. She needed to be able to hear a cry for help or a request from her housemates.


    Still, Rowan did not know where Slytherin gained their confidence. Slytherin had lost two experienced chasers, a beater, and a keeper. The best that they had come up with was Regulus''s two female friends, the nearly identical cousins Florinda and Florentina as Chasers. The Slytherin Captain, Turpentine, a 6th year. Parsley Parkinson was still a beater but was presently a 7th year. To replace their beater, the perverted Felton Graham had taken the prior beater''s place, and for the new keeper, Delilah Pizzaro, (a 7th year). Needless to say, if she was frank, the match would probably come down to the snitch and that meant that the match rested solely on the Slytherin seeker''s shoulders, Regulus.


    In the center of the field, the players line up across from each with Regulus facing Mary MacDonalds, who gives him a fierce wink. Regulus turns his gaze towards the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain and stares firmly at his older brother, Sirius. Sirius nods his head in understanding as if saying, "Bring it on, little brother." Before the two brothers look away Madam Hooch walks onto the field.


    Madam Hooch nods her head at both teams being lined up neatly across from each other. "Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you." Madam Hooch emphatically said as she eyes the Slytherin team as they innocently glance away, while Sirius let out a rather loud snort as if to say, "AS IF!"


    "Alright, Captain''s shake hands," Madam Hooch said as the handsome, gray-eyed Sirius stepped up for Gryffindor side steps, while a rather stout-looking girl in her 6th year, Turpentine steps up from the Slytherin side. Both sides glare at each other as sparks nearly emerge as they clench their hands together as painfully as possible. And if Sirius was honest to himself, he was impressed by the 6th year girl''s painful grip.


    "Alright, now that''s enough," Madam Hooch snapped as the two captains stiffly let go both trying not to shake the pain away from their hands as the strengthening wind caused their robes to begin to lightly flap around them.


    Madam Hooch moves twoards the cases on the ground. A thick locked box eagerly seems to shake as Madam Hooch carefully undo''s the lock and moves aside at the last second as two black Bludgers zoom into the air. With a wave of her wand the next case opened to reveal a red leather covered ball, the Quaffle and tosses it high into the air as it very slowly begins to fall back down.


    Everyone goes silent as Madam Hooch says, "Mount your brooms, please." Then at long last, the last case is unlocked, a tiny golden round sphere with wings eagerly zooms out of its confined prison and vanishes. Madam Hooch instantly blows her silver whistle as 15 brooms rise into the air signaling the start of the game. The crowd wildly cheers the REMATCH was about to begin!

 Chapter 715 - The REMATCH â…¢

    Immediately after the whistle, the Slytherin and Gryffindor Quidditch players split up, while the two seeker''s Regulus and Mary scatter to the wind, and the keepers Sirius and Delilah Pizzaro hastily move to protect the three hoop goals. Each side''s three chasers head for the Quaffle in hopes of scoring a point through one of the three hoops on their rivals'' side, Florinda, Florentina, and Turpentine for Slytherin, and Peter, Ortley, and Amberly for Gryffindor.


    The two beaters for Slytherin, Parsley Parkinson and Felton Graham rush forward with their bats held high to smash the nearest Bludger towards the rival team. The same could be said for Gryffindor as the burly 6th years, Vacek and Radic swing corral the other bludger towards the Slytherin Captain & Chaser, Turpentine.


    The announcer for the match is Head Boy, Darcy Traver''s, and Head Girl, Matilda Madley. The two of them take turns announcing as Darcy Traver''s in a clear voice says, "And the Quaffle has been taken by Pettigrew in a surprising turn of events. Pettigrew throws the Quaffle to Ortley the newest Chaser addition to Gryffindor and replacement for Potter."


    A loud viable groan is heard from Gryffindor as Matilda Madley takes over the megaphone. "The throw is checked by Captain Turpentine intercepting the Quaffle and passing to one of the Champlain chasers." With the nearly identical cousins moving rapidly about no one was able to tell them apart since their colored ribbons in their hair were just a blur. They were simply the Champlain chasers.


    "Vacek and Radic strike the bludger together with their bats creating a perfect doublebeater defense," Darcy Travers sympathetically said and winced. "Oh, Champlain loses the Quaffle after being struck by the powerful bludger. Slytherin is calling foul."


    From the stands, Slytherin cries out foul as Matilda Madley jumps in. "The quaffle is picked up by the experienced Chaser, Amberly. A fourth year, and member of the team since her second year at Hogwarts."


    A sharp whistle is heard from Madam Hooch as Darcy Traver says, "Madam Hooch calls a foul on Captain Turpentine for cobbling. A bit of an unjust call on my part considering Pettigrew deliberately blocked the Captain first." A loud murmur of shouts arises in agreement with the Head Boy at his remark. He was a Slytherin after all.


    Rowan winces and rubs her aching head at the shrill shouts of the Slytherins calling out for the unfair foul and Gryffindor cheering at the foul being called. Turning her gaze back up to the match, she scans the grey sky for Regulus and to see how he is doing.


    "Penalty for Slytherin!" Matilda Madley said as Slytherin loudly boos and Gryffindor wildly cheers as Pettigrew is handed the quaffle. "Pettigrew dives closely followed by Amberly and Ortley close on his tale. Amberly dives to the left taking a direct hit, but Pettigrew moves forward before passing to Ortley!"


    "A bludger zooms directly at Ortley by Merlin''s beard!" Matilda Madley exclaimed in shock. "The newest Chaser from Gryffindor pulls an impressive move the Sloth Grip Roll! Hanging upside on her broom in a roll despite carrying a Quaffle Ortley successfully dodges and passes the Quaffle to Pettigrew waiting right down below her."


    "Pettigrew in possession and the field is open," Darcy Traver flatly commented. "Not a single bludger nor Beater is within sight. Wait! Parkinson swings and a bludger rushes directly toward him!" Slytherin cheers full of hope while Gryffindor waits with bated breath.


    "Oh no, it appears as though Pettigrew is in trouble!" Matilda Madley jumped in as Gryffindor cheers and winces as a bludger slammed into Pettigrew as Slytherin cheers and Gryffindor lets out a loud groan.


    "I don''t believe it," Darcy Traver grumbled out loud. "Pettigrew still managed to pass the Quaffle to Amberly despite the excellent play by beaters, Parkinson and Graham. Pettigrew is only a bit bruised, a shame really," earning him dark looks from Gryffindor, who suddenly begin to wildly cheer.


    "Amberly in possession the field is open again and she pulls up!" Matilda Madley exclaimed. "She dodges the bludger from beater Graham and continues to head forward! Slytherin Keeper Pizzaro moves to intercept, but Amberly feints-! And Gryffindor SCORES!" Gryffindor screams wildly while Slytherin lets out a loud groan at the first goal of the match.


    Ignoring the newly scored goal of Gryffindor, Regulus''s gray eyes scan the stands and the field for the familiar golden glint signaling the snitch. He knew that with so many team members the first match would be full of difficulties. His team was counting on him to catch the Snitch first before Mary McDonald. He had to admit that McDonald was rather tenacious sticking close to him to the point it was annoying.


    Suddenly speeding up, Regulus presses forward and acts like he is about to dive for the snitch. Regulus suddenly drops forward in a nosedive with McDonald closely on his tale, before pulling up on the last second in a Wronski Feint. A trick he''d learned from the Quidditch World Cup from the English Seeker, McLaggen.


    Mary McDonald barely manages to pull up at the last second scrapping her feet against the grass and shooting him a deathly glare. Deciding to put some distance between them, she rises and begins to scout the other side of the field. Relieved that his tactic worked, Regulus moves across the field in a zigzag to avoid bludgers and to better seek the golden snitch.


    As Gryffindor increasingly scored the match became more one-sided as Gryffindor led the match by 180 points to Slytherin''s 50 points. They were playing better than in Regulus''s first match, but still not by much. And he had to admit it, Sirius was a good Keeper and even more so with Peter at his side, who was a brilliant tactician. Because he truly was and even Regulus had to admit that if Peter became a Quidditch coach someday in the future, he''d surely lead his team to victory.


    Gryffindor was wildly cheering knowing that the match would end soon, and they were in the lead even without the snitch. Slytherin''s were rather dowered in the stands as they still tried to cheer but felt that victory was once more slipping away from them. Some of the fanatics gashed their teeth together as they knew that their team had been in perfect shape last year. If not for the blasted Triwizard Tournament the Quidditch Cup would surely have been theirs! Their victory had been stolen and that was simply unfair! (None of course considered the fact that this was simply the first match and there was still a possibility for a final rematch for the Quidditch Cup.)


    Still, some held out hope like Bethanie, who gazed faithfully into the sky. She knew if her betrothed, Regulus still managed to catch the snitch, Slytherin would win! It would be 190 to 180, and it would be their win!


    In the distance, Regulus can be seen dodging Mary McDonald, who was sticking close to him again and abruptly getting in his way to ensure that he does not have a direct path of flight. She hadn''t gone as far as Blagging, (grabbing his broom), but it certainly was Blocking, which many Slytherins were calling for a foul to be called.


    Frustrated and annoyed, Regulus abruptly begins a Spiral Dive causing Mary McDonald to pull away believing it to be another feint. No one really paid attention to Regulus as he dived since this was not the first feint, he had attempted to shake off McDonald off his tale. However, only a few such as Bethanie, Sylvia, Tiffany, Terry, Severus, and Rowan carefully watch the dive.


    The first one to notice something is wrong is the Gryffindor beater, Vacek, who sends a curved bludger to halt the dive. Noticing the move, Darcy Travers loudly says, "Slytherin Seeker, Black dives in a beautiful spiral in the Hufflepuff stands. Wait, the Hufflepuffs are shrieking and pointing! Wait, is that the snitch?!"


    With one final twirl, Regulus outstretches his hand and firmly clamps his hand around the fiercely beating, winged golden snitch. Regulus pulls up into the air and triumphantly holds the snitch up in the air. Slytherin begins to scream as Darcy Travers excitedly shouts, "He''s got the snitch! He''s got the snitch!"


    Noticing that her partner is blabbering, Matilda Madley takes the microphone and begins to speak. "Seeker Black has caught the snitch, and there is Madam Hooch, and the whistle is blown. The match is over! Slytherin wins the match with 190 points vs. 180 points."


    The Slytherin side burst into wild cheers Their loss had finally been redeemed in their eyes. And they would fight to take back that which was theirs, the Quidditch Cup!


    The Slytherin team rushed over with clear joy in their eyes as they tossed the slim figure of Regulus Black up in the air. The Slytherin stands roar with cheer as even Rowan''s lips twitch into a faint smile. She could ruin the moment by saying this was only the first match of the season and was not yet the final quidditch match. But she wouldn''t because even she knew how much the win meant for her friends. And next time, Slytherin might not be so lucky as the Chasers of Gryffindor had proven to be a force to be reckoned with.


    Rowan lets out a soft sigh knowing full well that there would be full-blown festivities in the Slytherin common room tonight. Professor Slughorn would not even bother to check in on them, while Professor Eponine Mortimer would no doubt permit the festivities considering the circ.u.mstances. There might even be Firewhiskey involved especially with the older years, who would no doubt pull out their illegal stash of alcohol out to celebrate.


    Rowan might as well prepare herself for the long haul. At least, there would be plenty of food and drinks that the house elves would prepare and leave on the snack tables. It was something to look forward at least.

 Chapter 716 - Mulciber Matchmaking

    The day started overcast and reserved on the outskirts of Mulciber Citadel. A young golden-haired man with handsome features stood there in the cold wind gazing at his childhood home. He certainly looked like his father and the deceased, Damian Mulciber except for a kinder gaze. Peregrine Mulciber, the squib, abandoned son had at long last been called home by his father with the death and wordless disownment of his younger brother, Damian Mulciber.


    Peregrine''s face twists with old pain and new pain as he closes his eyes and gulps down a breath of cold air. He had personally learned of the news of his father''s actions, who had held a nonchalant. At that time, because of work, his grief had not truly hit him until now. His younger brother, Damian was dead, and his ashes scattered to the wind without even a tombstone to visit. Maybe, that was what hurt the most as there was not even a place for him which to mourn nor pay his respects nor much less whisper a painful and final farewell too.


    In the depths of his mind, he could still see the innocent golden-haired toddler from his fondest of memories squealing loudly with innocent laughter. The same little boy, who he had taught to slide down the wooden banisters to the utmost horror of their mother, and the house elves. The little boy, who was terrified of thunderstorms and used to sneak into his older brothers'' bed for comfort, all the while cuddling an old stuffed rabbit named Bunn-Bunn.


    And that same little boy, who desperately cried out and clung to him all the while sobbing as they were violently separated by the house elves. In disbelief, confusion, and pain, he saw his little brother weeping, while his mother desperately tugged him by the arm as tears began to trickle down his own face. It was the last time, he ever saw his younger brother, before they disappeared into the green flames of the floo that night. With his father away on business, his mother had taken the opportunity to sneak away with him in tow. They had arrived at a secret location, where she portkeyed him away until they, at last, reached their destination. It was the home of a distant Mulicber squib cousin by the name of Joffrey and his squib wife, Lucy.


    That night his mother had made Peregrine promise her to never nor much less seek out his younger brother. He had not wanted to, but his mother would not leave until he had made such a promise to her. Even though he knew that it was the only way to protect him and keep him out of the reach of his father. He still missed his younger brother, but he knew that while his father would punish his mother for her insolence, his father would cease to look for him. But if his mother had taken his younger brother as well, the Mulciber heir, their father would have never ceased to look for them until they were found. He surely would have been killed along with Cousin Joffrey''s family, while his younger brother would have been forcibly removed.


    Yes, he agreed to his mother''s pleading request that night. Yes, he had promised his mother to never return, nor much less seek out his younger brother, but at what cost? At the cost of his younger brother''s soul.


    It was that innocent little boy, who had been so mercilessly abandoned to the whims of their father, Damian, his precious younger brother. That day hatred was born in that little boy''s soul feeling he had been abandoned by all those that he cared for. That little boy believed that he was less loved by their mother for their mother had chosen to save his older brother. That little boy, who believed that his brother''s love and affection were mere lies and illusions.


    That day, he knew that the seed of evil had been sewn into his younger brother''s heart that had only grown fueled by their father''s cruel and corrupt ways. Damian turned bitter, and cruel only to end up as an even more monstrous version of their father. Such a small, child''s heart broke in two that night only to be reforged twisted and strong, but brittle in the worst of fashions.


    It was that little boy, who Peregrine had failed to protect from the tendrils of their father''s cruelty and vile corruption. He did not blame his mother for her weakness in protecting her children as she was much a slave as any house elf. Their mother was bound to their father much like a house elf was via their marriage contract. She was a slave to her marriage unable to escape nor much less truly able to disobey her husband and master.


    No, he blamed their father. The evil monster that had destroyed their fragile happiness. And it was that very devil that he came to see.


    Peregrine rapidly blinks back the moisture as he opens his eyes and the crisp air-dries his damp eyes. There would never be time nor opportunity to make amends to his younger brother. He knew that any overturns on his part would likely have been refused, but he could have at least tried, and meet with his younger brother. He hadn''t even had the opportunity to whisper one final goodbye. His little brother was forever lost, and perchance had been gone for a very long time, but hope is always the last to die. And now at long last, the flickering flame had been extinguished for all eternity.


    Letting out a mournful sigh, Peregrine wipes the lingering moisture from his eyes. He had failed his younger brother, but he could not fail his mother. He could not bear to fail again.


    Shaking his head, Peregrine stiffly pulls his shoulder back. He was about to face his father and he could not afford the slightest show of weakness. His father was a predator, and a predator of the slightest sign of weakness would go in for the kill.


    With his back straight and shoulders pulled back, Peregrine made his way up the path towards Mulciber Citadel as his thoughts had turned to the letter he had received from his father. In exchange for being appointed the Mulciber family heir, he would need to wed one of the daughters of Mordecai Greengrass. Mordecai Greengrass had quietly agreed to the betrothal, but the most numerous Greengrass branch was ruled by the old matriarch and Veela, Ethel Greengrass. She would have the final say in the marriage regarding any of her granddaughters.


    Peregrine had been sorely tempted to turn down his father''s offer as he did not desire to inherit the Mulciber wealth nor marry. However, his father knew his son only too well and knew his weakness, his mother. His father had offered to permit the permanent residence of his mother wherever Peregrine was to reside in exchange for his acceptance of the stated conditions.


    Peregrine''s clenched fists had shaken at that time, but he had at last relented and accepted the Devil''s offer. He would save the last family he had even at the cost of his own soul. Even it was turning against all that which he firmly believed to be wrong and antiquated.


    Gathering strength, Peregrine arrived at the front entrance of Mulciber Citadel. Raising his hand, he grasps the doorknocker, a silver serpent with emerald eyes biting its own tail. He had not even a second time, when the door abruptly swings open to reveal the face of his childhood playmate, Bee-Bee, (also known as Beat).


    The house elf that was nearly the same age as Peregrine is in a similar rough shape as before. Beat had a round swollen nose, missing teeth, and a broken bat-like ear that flops limply down. There were old and new whip scars on his forearms and legs that are badly bruised from recent beatings.


    "Oh, Bee-bee," Peregrine let out a soft saddened sigh.


    "Per-per," Beat whispered and flinched as he crouched down glancing nervously around. "Master must be wary of elder Master."


    "I know," Peregrine stiffly answered as his face hardened resembling far too much that of his father and deceased brother except for the traces of genuine concern and kindness visible in the depths of his eyes.


    Peregrine gently pats the top of his childhood playmate''s head as Beat struggle snot to flinch from the gentle touch of the first young master that he had once called friend. Removing his hand lest he gets Bee-bee in trouble, he asks, "Where is my mother?"


    Beat shivers and glances around with hesitation before answering, "Mistress has locked herself in her quarters with the pretense of mourning. Mistress says she is safe, and that young master should not fall prey to the elder master''s whims."


    "I will be fine, and tell mother not to worry, I know what I am doing," Peregrine confidently murmured. "Please relay that message to mother after our departure."


    Beat nods his head slowly in understanding, before hurriedly saying, "The eldest Master awaits the young Master at the hearth in the great hall."


    Noticing his childhood playmate''s abrupt change, Peregrine understands that his father is nearby. "Very well," Peregrine said. "You may depart, Beat," as Beat lets out a loud sigh of relief and vanishes with a loud popping sound.


    Remembering his reason for being here, Peregrine dons on his best face and marches down the hall. While attending the university, he had learned of a famous muggle Chinese strategist by the name of Sun Tzu. One of his famous sayings is, "Appear weak when you are strong, and strong when you are weak." He did not have the upper hand as his father had pried on his weakness, but that did not mean that in turn, his father had not revealed his own weakness. His father required him to produce a magical heir, and his father too would, in turn, be forced to comply with his own wishes. The winner would win not in physical combat, but rather in a fierce clash of words.

 Chapter 717 - Mulciber Matchmaking â…¡

    Waiting at the floo hearth is the handsome figure of Mulciber Sr. despite his years. The still somewhat golden hair is elegantly pulled back showcasing attractive features that caused many a witch''s hearts to flutter and yearn for the tender affections of the proud pureblood. Dressed immaculately, and set to impress, he coolly peers at his firstborn, who had been cast off for his existence as that of a squib.


    Mulciber Sr. suppresses a sneer, but his lips still lightly curl with a bit of disdain. "You are late," he crisply remarked to his firstborn.


    "We both know that I am not," Peregrine matter-of-factly countered. "In fact, I am early," and gestured to the golden pocket watch that he had removed from his waistcoat. "There are still five minutes left until the hour."


    Mulciber Sr. eyes flicker with some measure of approval, before turning to the floo hearth. "I elected to floo considering your lack of MAGIC," Mucliber Sr. said as though he had acted out of kindness rather than interest. "You may proceed first," he magnanimously gestured to the fireplace.


    "Thank you for your consideration, Father," Peregrine drily said, before stepping forth up the mantelpiece and removing sparkling dust, Floo Powder. Tossing the sparling power into the hearth, the flames begin to roar and rise turning green. "Benedict Greengrass Manor," he said, before stepping into the flames and whirling away. The sensation was akin to being flushed down the drain with countless twists and turns as voices and faces appear only to instantly vanish.


    By the time, Peregrine emerged he had been to feel a bit faint as he emerged into the exquisitely styled manor. Taking a moment to steady himself, Peregrine pressed a hand to lean against the mantel for a moment, before taking a deep breath and stepping back. His father would appear any moment, and he could not afford any show of weakness before him.


    Straightening up, Peregrine turned away and began to take in the sight before him. The great hall was elegantly furnished in tasteful colors ranging from greens to earthy tones. The Persian carpet had exquisite gold thread embroidery that of hawks in flight. A subtle hint to the Veela heritage that this Greengrass branch possessed.


    A soft cough garners Peregrine''s attention pulling his gaze towards an older house elf with salt-peppered eyebrows. The male house elves face is lined with some wrinkles and deep honey-colored eyes. The male house elf''s ears are bat-like with a tiny golden earing at the tip of one ear as a fashion statement. The house elf wears a silk white house elf tunic, a dark blue coat with embroidered golden hawks on the back, and a pair of comfortable, but fine leather sandals.


    Before Peregrine can speak, the hearth roars behind him with green flames as the figure of Mulciber Sr. confidently emerged from the flames. With a faint murmur, the soot disappears from his person as he fixes his calculating gaze upon the house elf. "Elf, lead us," he ordered as he stepped forward to be led by the house elf.


    "Jarrey leads the way for the Mulciber father and son," muttered the house elf with a proper bow before leading the way to the nearby parlor room where the Greengrass family awaits.


    Peregrine follows closely after his father and the house elf as he studies the elegant home that had many decorations of golden hawks in flight and some French taste in d¨¦cor. Not overly lavish, but tasteful in its d¨¦cor with a hint of warmth. He did not have many memories of the Greengrass family, but he did recall meeting the beautiful, but elderly matriarch with hawk-like eyes in his childhood. There was something wild about her that did not resemble anything remotely akin to that of a witch, but then again, she was a Veela.


    The tasteful cream-colored doors to the parlor door swing open as Jarrey bows to the Greengrass household that is already seated within the parlor. "Elder Mistress, Jarrey presents the Mulciber father and son," and steps aside with a flourish. Mulciber Sr. confidently enters the parlor room followed by Peregrine.


    For there seated in the middle of the parlor room is a moon bright skinned elderly woman with bright, hypnotic hawk-like eyes, and white golden hair that fans out beautiful despite a lack of wind, the matriarch of this Greengrass branch, Ethel Greengrass. Sitting on her left side is her eldest grandson, Mordecai, a somewhat pudgy wizard with very short hair, but still as delicate looking as his younger brother. And seated on the matriarch''s right side is her younger grandson, Benedict with light-colored floppy fair, warm hazel eyes, and delicate looking much like all the men of this Greengrass branch.


    Sitting further back in a corner of the parlor are the two wives of both brothers, Phyllis and Constance. Phyllis, the wife of Mordecai is a good-looking middle-aged woman with a cleft chin. She eagerly flutters her fan in her hand as she was eager to tie one of her daughters to another pureblood family and member of the sacred 28 families, the Mulciber''s. Surely, it would be her beloved daughter, Edna, since Rosie was a mere SQUIB.


    Seated at her mother''s side is the beautiful, but arrogant, and currently sullen-faced Edna. She had no desire whatsoever to marry a SQUIB! She had plenty of suitors and she would not marry beneath herself! If the SQUIB wanted to marry then let him marry her lesser sister, a SQUIB as well!


    Seated next to Edna is the wife of Benedict, Constance, a rather young-looking French witch despite her age. Her golden hair is neatly pulled up from her fair features and bright cerulean-colored eyes. A gentle smile on her face as she patted the hand of the youngest daughter of her brother-in-law, Mordecai, Rosie.


    The youngest girl, Rosie, was sweet and kind even with her condition of being a Squib. Constance herself adored the sweet girl as did her son and four daughters. She was not the only one as her husband, Benedict, and her great-mother-in-law were also fond of the girl. That is also, why her husband, Benedict had firmly declared he would be present at the betrothal proposal lest his elder brother sell of his youngest daughter like a piece of flesh. That and her great-grandmother-in-law would not permit it as well.


    Constance squeezes Rosie''s hand causing the pale faced girl to flash her a faint smile. Rosie attempts to smile at her Aunt Constance''s efforts to cheer her up. However, she felt uneasy at today''s meeting. Why only some time ago she had felt nothing but relief at learning that Damian Mulciber had perished. She still remembered with horror and dread that vile day when he had attempted to force himself upon her only to be saved by her dear cousin, Terry. A mischievous fiend at times, but he was always kind to her.


    Rosie dearly cared for her cousin and she had been fraught with worry afterward, but Terry had promised her that nothing would come of it. She did not know what Terry said that day to Damian Mulciber, but indeed nothing had come of that horrible day. After all these years, she thought she would never marry and that was not a terrible thing. She thought she might make a fine governess someday and Terry would surely take her in once he married and had children. It was a fine plan for the future to have up until now.


    Rosie raises her gaze and flinches slightly at seeing the figure standing behind the elder Mulciber. For a moment, her heart falters, before she recovers herself, this was not Damian, but Peregrine Mulciber. The two brothers certainly resembled each other, both handsome and golden-haired. However, unlike Damian, there was no cruelty visible on Peregrine''s face.


    A squib, they had said, Rosie recalled as she further calmed down and studied the younger Mulciber. Not much was known about him except that he was a self-made wizard, who was employed at Gringotts. He shouldn''t be that bad, but then again, appearances can be deceiving. Uncertain, she tightened her grip on her aunt''s hand and waited apprehensively for that was to be discussed. One way or another, she or her older sister''s future would be decided that day.

 Chapter 718 - Mulciber Matchmaking â…¢

    Having formally announced the Mulciber father and son, the house elf, Jarrey loudly says, "Jarrey shall promptly bring in the tea and the canap¨¦s," before vanishing with a loud pop.


    Mulciber Sr. pays the house elf no mind as he tilts his head in a formal bow. "It is the Mulciber households honor to be permitted to visit with the Greengrass Matriarch," Mulciber Sr. smoothly said with Peregrine bowing in agreement.


    "Take a seat," Ethel Greengrass curtly muttered with a flick of her smooth, unaged hand.


    Mordecai shifts in his seat a bit displeased by his grandmother''s curtness, but he does not dare speak up. He knew that he would only arouse his grandmother''s ire and cause the betrothal to fall through. He must carefully bind his tongue until the end if he wished for the match to be successful!


    "Disgraceful," Ethel bluntly said as Mulciber Sr. took a seat and Peregrine alongside him, but with a wide breach between the two of them.


    "What is, Matriarch?" Mulciber Sr. feigned innocence.


    "Your youngest son is not even buried and not dead even a month, and yet here you stand before with the audacity to request a betrothal with my house!" Ethel hissed as her hypnotic gaze grew more intense and dangerous.


    "It is precisely because of that," Mulciber Sr. fearlessly countered. "My youngest son lays dead not even of age, and the Mulciber family is far and few in between. I will not permit our lineage to be erased from history. And so here I come to request a marriage for the eldest of my sons, Peregrine, a squib."


    "A squib?" Ethel suspiciously asked as she studied the young man seated as far as possible as he can from his father on the stylish settee. Her grandson, Benedict had investigated the squib prior to the meeting and he only had good things to say about him. Mm, perhaps, he was not like his father, but that did not mean she would give in so easily.


    "Yes, I know a terrible failing," Mulciber Sr. said with a bit of visible humiliation on his face. "However, I know that your descendants, who have married squibs still produce witches and wizards even those daughters that were classified as squibs themselves."


    "True," Ethel acknowledged. "However, I am not the Bell family patriarch, who foolishly tied and condemned his only daughter, Meredith Bell to a lifetime of violence at the hand of a merciless brute."


    "Grandmother!" Mordecai blurted aghast. "That is mere heresy! And besides another family''s personal matters are not for us to subject and criticize!"


    Ethel sends her eldest grandson a sharp look, which causes him to sit down with a thump. Mordecai''s mouth snaps shut automatically having been well trained by his grandmother in his youth. Even now, he couldn''t escape his upbringing and still felt his behind sting painfully from the smacks he received at the hand of his grandmother when he behaved poorly.


    Seeing that an emotional confrontation is about to commence, Benedict changes the subject. "Jarrey, where are that tea and canap¨¦s?" He called out to the house elf.


    With a loud pop, Jarrey appears with a silver tray and says, "Jarrey is here!" And begins to serve tea and various other snacks. Jarrey happily goes about his business serving everyone in the parlor and giving time for tempers to cool. "Is that all, Master?"


    "Yes, that will be all for the time being," Benedict instructed as Jarrey vanishes with a pop.


    Taking a spoonful of sugar, Benedict leisurely swirls the sugar in his teacup with a faint smile on his face. In a pleasant tone of he begins to speak out loud. "Say, we do consider the marriage for the briefest of moments, Mulciber, what guarantees can you offer us that a daughter of our family would not be mistreated?"


    Mulciber Sr. having expected this question politely takes a sip of his tea, before setting it down to answer. "I have already spoken to my son regarding this matter. The Mulciber ancestral home will be the residence of his wife and including that of my wife. I shall remove my physical presence permanently from the manor to one of the lesser proprieties for the entire duration of the marriage except for social events naturally," Mulciber arrogantly said.


    Benedict''s smile widens slightly much like that of Terry, Benedict resembled his son far too much for comfort. "Mm, then you are implying that either your son or the daughter of our house will perish early on?"


    "What are you implying?" Mulciber coldly snapped.


    "I imply nothing but that which you, Mulciber has said," Benedict said with a Cheshire cat-like smile.


    Mortdecai opens his mouth to protest but a sharp glance from his grandmother, Ethel causes him to snap his mouth shut. With a please expression, Ethel sips at her tea as she waits for her precious hawkling to tear into the pureblood wizard. Her grandson, Benedict, and her great-grandson, Terry resembled her mate the most out of all her descendants. She always had a soft spot for the two of them in her Veela heart much like her deceased mate still possessed.


    Mulciber Sr. silently reassesses the delicate, friendly smiling wizard before him. "Well, I suppose you caught me out," Mulciber Sr. relented causing Mordecai to stare at the pureblood utterly aghast. Mordecai wished to see his daughters wed not dead!


    "Mm, well, I could not very well kill my son, but the girl would be no problem," Mordecai callously said as Ethel narrowed her eyes dangerously with a predatory hint to them. "Well, I suppose that is out of the question now, so let us be frank with each other. I require a broodmare to continue our lineage, I have no interest beyond that which will be of use to me."


    Peregrine stiffens at his father''s words but does his best to hide his anger. He reveals nothing except for his hand tightening around his teacup. Taking a sip to calm himself, he maintains a poker face and listens.


    "Supposing we are still willing to give one of our own after that interesting debatable," Benedict plainly says, "We still hold the upper hand. Then let me lay out the cards, before you, Mulciber."


    Benedict paused and pointed at Peregrine. "One, your son nor yourself nor anyone else will bring harm to a child descended of our household be it magical, physical, or any other means conceivable to a witch, wizard, or magical beings in existence. Secondly, from the day that this marriage takes place, you will never set forth a single foot in their household again."


    Mulciber narrows his eyes and counters, "And what about social events? What will society say about a father barred from the ancestral home?!"


    Benedict''s lips twitch with a Cheshire smile. "Remember Mulciber it is you requesting our aid and not the other way around. And as you have stated before the fertility of the daughters of our house is well known and they do not lack for suitors."


    A vein in Mulciber Sr.''s temple pulses with fury, but he cannot deny the words of Benedict Greengrass. "That is an outrageous request, Greengrass!" Mulciber Sr. roared. "I dislike being dismissed nor threatened, Greengrass, you would do well to remember that."


    Benedict''s Cheshire grin is not lost as he replies. "And you would do well to recall that this is Greengrass manor and not Mulciber Citadel."


    Mulciber Sr. pauses for a moment to find that Ethel Greengrass is gazing at him with predatory eyes. Her face has begun to lengthen to resemble a cruel beak as the nails on her hand thicken into razor, sharp talons. She has yet to completely transform into a Veela, but she was a true Veela, and a Veela''s wrath is legendary even capable of tearing a wizard from limb to limb.


    Mulciber Sr. downs a cupful of his cooling tea to calm himself. However, before he can speak, his stomach begins to lurch most violently. Mortified and utterly humiliated, he rises to his feet and growls, "Where is the gentlemen''s room?"


    "Jarrey," Benedict called out, and instantly the house elf appeared with a pop. "Please show our guest to the NEAREST gentlemen''s room, if you would?"


    "Yes, sir," Jarrey answered in understanding at what his master was hinting at. It was best to take the long route and back after having subtly dosed Mulciber''s tea with a laxative potion. It was too slow acting for Jarrey''s taste, but it got the job done!


    With a barely suppressed gleeful expression, Jarrey leads the way and through the manor followed by a paling Mulciber Sr. leaving Peregrine behind alone with the Greengrass family. Not that Mulciber Sr. cared right now as he very much was struggling not to have an accident and further humiliate himself. He would never live it down otherwise!

 Chapter 719 - Mulciber Matchmaking â…£

    With Mulciber Sr. otherwise occupied with the physical repercussions of the laxative potion laced tea, the Greengrass are thankfully left alone to converse with the rather solemn Peregrine. Certain that Mulciber Sr. is gone and out of earshot the eldest daughter of Mordecai, Edna Greengrass rises indignantly to her feet. Feeling furious and humiliated she points at Peregrine. "Have the lot of you gone roaring mad?! You wish for me to marry into that household and a squib at that! I''d sooner marry one of those new money families than into that household!"


    Not waiting for her family''s reaction, Edna storms out of the parlor room with her mother, Phyllis chasing steadfastly after her daughter to comfort her. "Well, that went better than expected considering the circ.u.mstances," Benedict drily muttered as he took a sip of his tea that was not laced with any laxatives.


    "How dare he lie to me!" Mordecai raged and sputtered indignantly. "I shall see Mulciber receives his proper dues!"


    "Really, brother? And what is that?" Benedict crisply asked causing Mordecai to drastically wilt.


    "Er, well," Mordecai panicked as his younger brother and grandmother gazed at him expectantly. Faking a cough, he stammers, "Can''t breathe," and sips at his tea as he tries to bring his fake cough under control.


    Ethel''s features return to normal mostly except for her still sharp talons. Her talons pensively tap against the tablecloth causing tiny tears in the cloth. "I should take his head, it would be within my right," Ethel hissed causing Mordecai to pale further at the grotesque image described.


    "Calm yourself, grandmother," Benedict said as he took a bite out of a pastry.


    "Yes, grandmother!" Mordecai keenly added. "We mustn''t do such things that are frowned upon in proper wizarding society!"


    "Why aren''t you choking, Mordecai?" Ethel pointedly asked through narrowed eyes causing Mordecai to whimper and fall silent.


    "Madam may I be permitted to speak?" Said Peregrine, whom all the Greengrass members had temporarily forgotten about. The entire Greengrass turn their gazes towards Peregrine in unison. It was a bit disturbing to see hawk-like eyes turn in to gaze at him especially that of the elderly Veela and family matriarch, Ethel Greengrass.


    Ethel''s talons curl for a moment into the tablecloth leaving visible holes, before relaxing. "Speak," she coldly ordered leaving no room for protests.


    "Thank you," Peregrine sincerely said as he pulled himself straight up to gaze sincerely at the elderly Veela. "I wish to speak the truth and lay the terms for my proposal."


    Peregrine paused, but there were no interruptions as he continued to speak. "I was raised in the Mulciber household until I was ten years of age. Knowing that my father would soon rid himself of my existence for in his eyes my being a squib was a sin that needed to be erased. Despite the repercussions, my mother, Meredith defied the deadly plans of the one who sired me. In the dead of night, she stole me away and carefully hid me away from even my father''s reach," his words drew aghast gasps from Constance and Rosie Greengrass, while Mordecai, Ethel, and Benedict all pensively narrowed their eyes at the truthful, but the severity of the statement.


    "My mother cannot escape the grasp of my father and as the matriarch said before, she is tied to him for life and he will not release her," Peregrine flatly admitted.


    "Incidentally, I came to live with a distant squib cousin of my mother. I was raised in the muggle realm and was even schooled there. I thought I would never return to the wizarding realm until the Gringotts proposal was announced. By sheer coincidence or even fate one might call it, I had recently graduated with an accounting degree from a muggle university by the name of Oxford. To my surprise and great honor, I was granted a position at Gringotts. By my own merits, I have since been promoted and earn a rather good living for myself, if I do say so," Peregrine confidently declared.


    "I have no desire for any of my father''s fortune nor all that which my lineage can offer except for the redemption of my mother from my father''s hands. I would never have accepted my father''s bargain to marry if not for the death of my younger brother, and the devil''s bargain that he offered in exchange for my mother''s freedom," Peregrine''s face twisted with bitterness. "However, I cannot abandon my family again, and I will accept the devil''s bargain if it will grant my mother a semblance of freedom as much as can be given under the circ.u.mstances.


    There is a moment of hushed silence as Ethel further eyes the male before her and her talons retract. Gazing at her talons for a moment, she sighs in understanding. "Instincts are never wrong," she grumbled to herself, before raising her hypnotic gaze. "I can sense your words are sincerely spoken, eldest son of the Mulciber''s. However, if I grant your petition, can you truthfully vow that you will do all in your power to protect the descendant of my flesh? Can you uphold such a vow even above that of your own life?"


    "I will freely vow it now with no conditions attached," Peregrine sincerely answered as he took a sharp butter knife and dug it into the flesh of his thumb. "I, Peregrine Mucliber, will pledge my life in turn and vow to be true, and all I request is that I least be heard and considered. So, mote be." Despite being a squib, such a vow is true as a dark droplet of blood falls to the ground and seemingly evaporates. And though squibs did not possess magic, that did not mean that their vows were not any less binding.


    Wincing, Peregrine sets the butter knife and takes the offered handkerchief from Benedict to tie around his thumb and staunch the bleeding. He should have just slicked the skin instead, he cut the fleshiest part of his thumb. He would have to take a healing potion later otherwise he''d not be able to hold a quill when he reported for work.


    Pensively, Ethel studies the wizard for a moment, before turning her gaze to one of her dearest great-granddaughters, Rosie. "Mm, what do you have to say on the subject, my sweet one?" She gravely asked her great-granddaughter.


    Rosie blinks with some apprehension as all eyes turn and focus on her. Still, she does not wilt under the combined gazes and instead tilts her head high to gaze steadfastly back at them. "Great-grandmother has always said to trust in our instincts, and I feel that he speaks true," she decisively replied as her Aunt Constance squeezes her held hand as if to give her more courage. "I do not mind being wedded into such a house even if there lay some danger ahead. I believe it is a worthy gamble on my part and it will tie our two families as allies in these tumulus times."


    "Well said, Rosie!" Mordecai exclaimed only to quickly clamp up at a single glance from his grandmother. Prudently, he decides to remain silent and pretend that he is a piece of furniture blending into the background.


    "I see," Benedict said with a sad smile, "I never thought to hear those words spoken again." He turned his gaze to Peregrine with mixed feelings. "I once heard a similar phrase from a girl, I once knew, your mother," he explained as he produced a golden betrothal contract produced by Gringotts.


    "Mother?" Peregrine blankly asked.


    "A kind and intelligent girl, Marlene Bell always was," Benedict explained. "However, she was trapped by the love for her father, and well, you know her story no doubt rest better than most."


    "A friend?" Peregrine further asked.


    "A friend of one of my cousins," Benedict genuinely answered as he had been older than the girl, but he had always looked after his many female cousins, who came to visit. And she had happened to be friends with one if his younger female cousins, who studied at Beauxbatons.


    They had been so youth then youths full of dreams and emotions. Many had married, others had left for distant lands, and some long-dead for one reason or another. Time is rather fleeting, and we fail to see that which is precious until it is long gone and out of our grasp.

 Chapter 720 - Mulciber Matchmaking â…¤

    There is a stretch of silence for a few moments before Mordecai impatiently moves in his seat earning a glare from his grandmother. Sitting still again, Mordecai glances at his younger brother, Benedict, who is pulled from his inner thoughts. Benedict''s nose turns up at his brother''s gaze as if irked, before turning to face Peregrine with a solemn expression.


    "Now let us speak clear and concise terms," Benedict said as Mordecai perks up again. "Rosie is at present only fifteen years of age and we will not permit her to wed until she turns of age upon her sixteenth year. We will permit the immediate announcement of the betrothal, but the marriage will not take place until the summer after her 16th birthday."


    "That is fine by me on all accounts for I am in no hurry," Benedict truthfully replied. "However, I would like to request to be able to visit my betrothed and be permitted to go out on properly chaperoned outings. I realize that neither of us expected such an event in our lives, but I would like for the opportunity for there to be room for the growth of a friendship, if not more."


    "You tend for more than a simple marriage companionship?" Rosie bluntly interjected.


    Peregrine flushes with some embarrassment and sheepishly ducked his head. "I would not be opposed for deeper feelings to develop between us," he muttered reticently with more than a tinge of embarrassment.


    "Oh," Rosie muttered with a faint blush on her cheeks as well earning a doting smile from her aunt Constance. "I suppose I wouldn''t mind such a thing," she softly added, before glancing shyly away.


    Benedict bursts the lovely pink bubble as he says, "Excellent, we will not oppose as we wish the best for Rosie, and should natural feelings develop we will be all the better for it. Naturally, we require Rosie''s protection that the bride remain v.i.r.g.i.nal until the wedding night. We will have no tarnishes thrown onto her reputation before the day of the wedding."


    "Sir, you will hear no protests from me," Peregrine sincerely declared. "I would very much prefer to wait until our wedding night to permit for natural feelings to grow if at all possible."


    "That being said, let us move on to monetary negotiations for a bridal cost, we will ask for 26,000 galleons, a suitable amount, but not an exorbitated amount," Benedict firmly declared and shooting his elder brother a dark glare.


    "No matter what some may argue, Rosie was never granted the same lavish lifestyle as her elder sister, Edna. There should be no protests from other parties lest the amount requested drop even lower," Benedict pointedly said specifically to Mortdecai, who clamped up knowing full well his younger brother would make good on his threat.


    Mordecai might be greedy, but he knew that he had not wasted more than 5,000 galleons on his younger daughter, and it truly was a generous offer. The best kept his mouth shut lest his younger brother changes his mind. That and his only son, Salinger would be furious to learn of the marriage contract that did not have him present. And Salinger doted on his two younger sisters especially Rosie. That was excluding the fact that his nephew, Terry also doted on Rosie.


    Mordecai shivers rather harshly. Out of the two, his nephew frightened him more out the two. Unlike his son, Salinger, who would surely yell at him and give him a cold shoulder for a time, his nephew had no such qualms. Terry resembled far too much his younger brother, Benedict, and unlike his younger brother, his nephew had inherited the cunning streak of his sister-in-law, Terry''s mother, Constance. No, no, he''d best ensure Rosie was always with during the winter holidays lest his nephew catch up unawares. There was no telling what that brat would and could do! That and Grandmother Ethel adored the brat! She''d forgive him in a heartbeat even if it was murder!


    With Mordecai falling silent at his imagination, Peregrine agreeably responds. "That is an acceptable amount for the bridal cost considering every factor. As for the wedding and engagement costs, they will be covered by the Mulciber household. The official betrothal will take place at Greengrass Manor as we are the party approving the marriage, and the wedding at Mulciber Citadel."


    "There will be no protest heard from our end," Benedict asserted firmly to the offer. "However, be forewarned our branch is the largest out all of the Greengrass branches. Considering the marriage between two families of the sacred 28 families, all of the Greengrass family branches must be invited to be present at the ceremony and especially the main Greengrass branch."


    "I am aware that it must be done in accordance to tradition for the main Greengrass branch must be present in order to give their approval to the marriage of the side branch," Peregrine mused out loud, "if I''m not mistaken."


    "That is correct," Benedict clarified. "Now as for the subject of heirs-."


    Peregrine flushes as does Rosie at the blunt statement. "An heir must be born within the first three years of marriage," he said bright red with embarrassment. "I''m afraid that is a requirement for all Mulciber heirs."


    "Then an acceptable timeframe of five years," Benedict muttered and saw Peregrine nod his head in acceptance. "Now regarding the place of residence. What your father spoke before did he speak true?"


    "Yes," Peregrine staunchly confirmed. "It was one of the conditions for my acceptance and return as his heir."


    "Then we shall not concern ourselves furthermore in that regard," Benedict interposed. "And regarding Rosie''s safety you have already sworn a vow and that is just if not more binding than even a marriage contract. Now as for the Dowry-."


    Benedict paused and glanced at his older brother, Mordecai, who blinked owl-like at them. Benedict''s lips curl into a dazzling crocodile-like smile. "Brother, what is Rosie''s dowry amount?"


    "Er, 25,000 galleons," Mordecai squeaked as he slumped further down into the settee cushions trying to blend in.


    A frigid expression can be seen on Benedict''s face as he temporarily contemplates the punishment for his brother, before turning to his grandmother. "Grandmother, what do you have to say on the subject?"


    "Mm, I will personally transfer some of my own jewelry and funds for Rosie''s dowry, totaling 200,000 together," Ethel murmured in reply. She would have added more, but she had many descendants, who she needed to continue to add to their dowries.


    "And I am certain that a doting father can add at least 75,000 more galleons to his daughter''s dowry, is that not right, my dearest and only big brother?" Benedict asked with a cheerful and yet dangerous smile.


    "Yes," Mordecai stammered feeling his heart plummet into his stomach. He had the feeling that he would end up adding more than 75,000 galleons to his youngest daughters'' dowry if his brother and grandmother had anything to say on the subject.


    "A total of 300,000," Peregrine swiftly calculated. "An acceptable amount that even my father won''t be able to oppose." It certainly was not the largest dowry ever heard of, but more than suitable enough for a squib daughter of a pureblood family that belonged to one of the sacred twenty-eight families.


    "Shall we seal the terms?" Peregrine proposed.


    "Grandmother," Benedict gently said as he handed over a quill for his grandmother to accept.


    Ethel stared at Peregrine with hypnotic eyes as she says, "I am a Veela, young man, and we protect our own especially our daughters. I will render your body limb from limb should any harm come to one my own."


    "I expect nothing less, Matriarch," Peregrine sincerely said with approval. He did not disdain the elderly matriarch''s threats rather it made him feel relieved. His wife would be protected should anything occur. His thoughts caused him to flush brightly as he felt that he was getting ahead of himself, he wasn''t even married yet much less betrothed!


    Ethel did not miss the young wizards'' actions and at last, accepted the feathered quill from her grandson. She knew that this young wizard took after his vile father in appearance, but his heart was good, she could sense it. Her beloved granddaughter would do well with this wizard, perchance, even become true mates.


    Peregrine and Ethel signed the two golden-like parchment contracts before the contracts vanished away to be recorded by the goblins at Gringotts with a copy to be kept in each of the family''s vaults. The contracts had only just vanished when Mulciber Sr. returns pale, and rather furious as he is led by the smirking house elf, Jarrey.


    "We are returning home," Mulciber Sr. snapped at his squib son. "We will return another day."


    "No need, father," Peregrine coolly replied. "Negotiations were successful and the successful betrothal between our two houses may be announced immediately."


    Mulciber Sr. eyes rake his squib son and those still present in the room before falling onto the friendly, delicate face of Benedict. "Your son speaks true," Benedict cheerfully said with relish. "The contract has been signed, and we look forward to the announcement."


    "Jarrey, please show our guests the way out," Benedict matter-of-factly said as the house elf quite happily did so.


    Mulciber Sr. thinly sneers, before stomping away as Peregrine quietly excuses himself and follows his fuming father weakly trailing after the house elf.


    With their guests gone, Benedict suddenly turns his head to reveal a bone-chilling crocodile like smile. "Now, my dear brother let us discuss your poor and rather disappointing actions this afternoon."


    Mordecai struggles not to whimper as his grandmother turns her hawk-like gaze upon him and impatiently begins to tap her fingers on the table before her. He had the inkling that despite being a fully grown man that he was about to receive a personal education at his grandmother''s hand. He really should have fled after his daughter, Edna, when he had the chance!

 Chapter 721 - Actualities

    At the start of the week, the loud flapping of hundreds of owl wings is heard in the Great Hall as owls swoop in with packets from home and copies of the Daily Prophet. Rowan grimaces as usual at the sight and protectively covers her food with her arms lest a feather on anything else strays onto her plate of food. The hooting owls immediately drop the letters and packages into the laps of their rightful owners, before fluttering away to the tower to rest.


    Severus''s large brown Great Horned Owl, Owyn hoots stoically as he deposits a letter from their grandfather into his owner''s lap. Severus happily accepts the letter, while Rowan takes a strip of bacon from a tray and hands it to the tired owl that had weathered the cold weather. Owyn hoots thankfully and accepted the strip of bacon, before fluttering off with his treat in his beak. He''d return to the tower and share it with his lovely lady, Nibby, (Nibby is the Great Horned Female owl of Lily), who he was in the process of wooing, and successfully too might he add. If all went well, they would build a proper nest in the nearby future and possibly even lay eggs in the upcoming months. That was only IF and IF is good.


    (Incidentally, Great Horned Owls tend to lay eggs early on. Males tend to find territory in December and a nesting site by January. Eggs are typically laid at the end of January and through February.)


    Severus quickly opens the letter from their grandfather and scans the content. "What does it say?" Rowan asked as she stabbed a cut-up piece of her ooey-gooey, perfectly warm cinnamon roll with her fork. She''d earlier cut up the cinnamon roll with her knife and was now proceeding to enjoy the cut-up sweet pastry.


    "The usual," Severus murmured in reply as he only briefly scanned the top of the letter not bothering to read the entire contents before handing the letter over for Rowan to read. "He wants us to be ready for the upcoming presentation ball. I didn''t bother reading the rest since it''s usually the same," before taking a bite of his brunch.


    Rowan made an unpleasant expression, before stiffing at seeing the carefully crafted paragraph at the bottom that said that her grandfather wished to speak to her in private during the winter holidays. The matter of concern was the knowledge regarding a wizard by the name of Tom Marvolo Riddle. The blood drains from her face as she stiffly folds the letter and puts it away on her person to read for later. It would seem her luck had at long last run out and she had no further excuses to give.


    Far more importantly just who had informed her grandfather of the truth of the matter for it easily could have been anyone in the Slytherin common room present that day, but the odds were greatly in favor of Lucius Malfoy. Lucius Malfoy was one of her grandfather''s allies and bishop on the wizarding chessboard. A powerful chess piece with its own mind and a deadly one at that.


    Rowan winces as she reads and feels a faint throbbing behind her left eye pulsating. She shuts her eyes for a moment as the throbbing dulls to an ache. The pain was becoming more frequent especially when she was stressed which seemed far too often as of late. Sir Knight''s Prince''s words were coming true, the spell to seal her sight and maintain the illusion had begun to painfully take its toll. Far more concerning was that she had noticed an increased sensitivity in her left eye that was different from her right eye. The only silver lining and consolation to her were that an artifact was already in progress and would be completed by the start of the Winter Holidays.


    Opening her eyes, Rowan composes her expression as Severus gazes at her with more than a bit of concern. Rowan loudly grumbled and partially lied, "It''s not as though we can do anything more to prepare for the Winter Ball. We''re overworked as it is, and I''m frankly surprised one of us hasn''t collapsed from exhaustion yet. I''ve been having headaches as of late especially on the left side of my temple."


    "That won''t happen until the end of the school term," Severus darkly murmured with some concern in his voice. "You should stop by the infirmary and see Madam Pomfrey if your headaches are that bad."


    Rowan waves Severus''s concern away with one hand, before proceeding to continue to eat. She doesn''t taste the food on her tongue as her mind keeps returning to their grandfather''s letter. Before Severus can repeat his question, Terry lets out a loud shriek and crumbled the Daily Prophet in his hand hard enough to tear. The students in the Great Hall all turn their heads towards the source as Terry digs his fingers into the crumbled, torn Daily Prophet as if wanting to shred it into smithereens. Bethanie, Syliva, Tiffany, Rowan, and Severus all share concerned expressions until Sylvia finally asks her courting partner, "What is wrong, Terry?"


    Terry practically shoves the torn, crumbled Daily Prophet into their faces. "Read it," he growled dangerously. They all obediently do so as Terry rants, "Marriage of the Century! Rosie Greengrass is to wed the wealthy pureblood heir, Peregrine Mulciber! For personal details of the wedding plans turn to page 2!"


    "That BLOODY pompous bastard," Terry began to swear to the shock of everyone including Sylvia. "How dare that TW*T sell-off Rosie to that family! I''ll kill him see if I don''t succeed during the Winter Holidays!"


    There is a dangerous maddened gleam in Terry''s eyes as even Rowan feels the hairs on the back of her neck begin to stand straight up. She had the feeling that Terry might actually murder his Uncle and cleanly get away with it. And she knew just how protective Terry was of his female cousins especially that of Rosie after Damian Mulciber failed attempt to force himself onto the poor girl. That and she had met Rosie during the Quidditch World Cup. The girl was rather lovely and sweet, and even Rowan thought she might be worth getting to know.


    "Calm yourself," Rowan quickly said as Severus chimes in agreement.


    "Mm, your great-grandmother is rather fond of Rosie is she not?" Tiffany hastily interjected. "Surely, she would have opposed the betrothal if she did not believe Rosie would be well off!"


    Terry slowly relaxes as Sylvia swiftly declares, "And your father, certainly would not have permitted it either, Terry! I''m certain he would have stopped your uncle as well."


    Terry slowly relents and murmurs, "I suppose Father nor Great-Grandmother would have allowed it, but still I must write to them immediately! I must know as to why I wasn''t informed of such a significant decision concerning Rosie!"


    Without waiting for a reply nor finishing breakfast, Terry rushes out of the Great Hall towards the Owlery. He wasn''t the only one as Professor Eponine Mortimer wasn''t far in tow. Rowan had the feeling that if Terry nor Professor Mortimer did not receive the current answer, they''d poison their uncle with an untraceable poison. And considering that one of them was the Potion''s Professor at Hogwarts that was a very likely conclusion.


    "Well that went well," Severus drily remarked, before taking a sip of his orange juice.


    "There, there Sylvia," Bethanie consoled their friend. "I''m certain that Terry won''t do anything too outrageous."


    "Not if he doesn''t get caught," Tiffany mumbled under her breath earning her a sharp glance from Bethanie in a stern warning.


    While Tiffany keeps quiet, Bethanie manages to cheer Sylvia up by the end of breakfast, while Rowan and Severus rush off on a Prefect errand. The rest of the day passed in a blur and by the end of the day, Terry seemed to be back to his usual self except for the fact that he and his cousin, Professor Mortimer had strange smiles on their faces. Even his friends knew better than to ask, and tactfully remained silent on the subject.


    Not that Rowan and Severus would have had time too as they were running all about as usual. Still the next day during lunch, Severus broached the subject of speaking to Lily to Rowan after their DA class that afternoon. Rowan agreed and hoped for the best, before they went to their elective classes, Ancient Runes for Rowan, and Care of Magical Creatures for Severus.

 Chapter 722 - Actualities â…¡

    A bit distracted after her conversation with Severus that had occurred during lunch, and with a dull ache on behind her left eye and temple, Rowan made her way up the stairs towards Professor Babbling''s classroom on the third floor. Realizing the time, she hurried into the classroom to sit next to Andrew Abbott. This year her tendency to be the last to arrive had quickly become a terrible habit, not of her own choice. She always seemed to be helping a younger student, docking points, or assigning detentions, it was always something that made her be running behind.


    With understanding clearly visible in the depths of his eyes, Andrew empathically asks, "Did you manage to complete the essay?"


    "Barely," Rowan admitted for the first time. "Between everything else, several first years and younger years fell ill with the turn of the weather. I''ve had to drag a couple to the infirmary, who were too stubborn to go on their own. Luckily, the mentorship is going well otherwise, I''d have already thrown in the towel." That and Professor Mortimer was doing a good job as unofficial Assistant Head of House. The Slytherins had never been so orderly nor as cunning in an attempt to outwit the unofficial assistant of their head of house.


    "Same," Andrew said with a tired grimace. "I''ve been feeling some very uncharitable Hufflepuff sentiments as of late, and if not for the mentors, I feel that I would have done something very unkind, and which I would not have regretted immediately afterward."


    Rowan patted Andrew on the back. "Andrew, you''re the best of us, and if you''re close to snapping, just imagine the rest of us! Truthfully, I don''t think we have much hope," she earnestly answered earning a faint smile from Andrew.


    Removing her hand from Andrew''s back, Rowan reaches back into her bag to pull out three black stones with crudely carved runes followed by three uncarved, smooth black stones. Rowan peeks over at Andrew''s three smooth, white stones that appear to be neatly carved via his wand. He really did have a talent for Ancient Runes.


    With a frown, Rowan turns back to her own. She had a long way to go but believe it or not this was her best runes at present. In the end, she couldn''t use her wand to carve runes as they simply exploded or shattered. Her magic through powerful was too volatile to create such delicate works naturally. As she''d successfully discovered not too long ago, she was able to effectively carve magical runes with a silver knife. The natural earth element contained within the carved silver knife allowed her to channel the volatile energy contained within her body much like a lightning rod is used to harness volatile energy and provide a safe, effective conduct for the lightning to the ground.


    However, the process of carving runes in stone with a silver knife was much harder than it initially. Rowan had to properly learn how to grip the handle of the blade. How much magical force to exert, and how to stabilize the flow of magic pouring out. She was improving slowly, but there was still plenty of room for growth. (That and she had to admit the fact that she had been able to successfully carve the needed runes to complete the ceremony with Damian Mulciber as a living sacrifice was nothing short of a miracle¡­.)


    The Head of Gryffindor, Professor Bathsheda Babbling swept into the classroom as usual. Her crooked dark hat is crooked and her slightly crooked button nose is normal. She is a tad pale, while her coffee-colored hair is neatly up, while her blue and brown eyes have only a few eyeshadows underneath them. With the new mentorship in place finally, even the Gryffindors were quelling down to a manageable extent. She''d even been able to sleep a full night''s rest without waking up at an ungodly hour to haul adventurous Gryffindor''s back to the Gryffindor tower.


    Standing confidently at the front of the classroom, Professor Babbling says, "I hope that you have all finished all your essay on the property of runestones in correlation to the four seasons."


    "Yes, Professor," the class chorused.


    Turning to the board, Professor Babbling waves her wand as the chalk begins to scribble a long and complicated rune script. Finished, she turns back to face them and solemnly instructs, "The more complicated the rune script the harder it is to delicately carve and correctly complete. Please leave your already carved runestones at the edge of your desks for me to examine and critique. As for the rest of the class please concentrate on creating a connected rune script across the three stones to maintain the power of the longer rune script."


    "Are there any further questions before we commence?" Professor Babbling asked.


    With some trepidation, Rowan raises her hand as Professor Babbling gestures at her to ask her questions. "Professor, I was wondering if it might be possible to use a silver knife as the tool or means in which to carve runestones on the final exam. I have found that, unlike my wand, the silver knife is a much better conduct for my magic than my wand for carving runes."


    A wave of whispers fills the classroom for a moment, before growing silent at a pointed stare from Professor Babbling. "It is certainly an acceptable alternative instrument to the usage of a wand on the final exam," Professor Babbling answered to the open astonishment of the students in the classroom. "In ancient times, many wizards and witches preferred to carve runes with knives or similar instruments. Nowadays, it is much more common to use a wand, but for some, it is preferable to use an alternative form, take for example for those that cannot channel sufficient energy or too much energy through their wands."


    Professor Babbling paused and emphasized the following words, "Ten points to Slytherin! And I must say that I am surprised to learn that only Prefect Prince has come to this deduction, but any who are still having trouble carving runes, I would recommend reading a History of Rune Carving by Arild Hauges to study various other alternative instrumentation for rune carving beyond that of a wand."


    The malicious voice of Hortense Sicca, (the betrothed of Gil Goyle, and mother of a certain Gregory Goyle). The gaunt fifth year girl''s murky hair is plastered as always to her skull as she loftily says, "But Professor only those that are incapable of such a simple feat would use such LESSER & PRIMITIVE to complete the assigned task. I don''t see why they should be praise for their failings."


    Gertrude Fowl, a bloated faced girl with sausage sized curled hair snickers loudly in glee, (the betrothed of Vern Crabbe, and future mother of Crabbe). However, notably missing at their side is the figure of Quyen Crowley, who was sitting elsewhere. As of late Quyen Crowley had begun to sit separately from the two Slytherin girls and instead sat next to the Hufflepuff Female Prefect Olympia Branstone.

 Chapter 723 - Actualities â…¢

    A bit serious for a Hufflepuff, but Quyen had found Olympia Branstone to be rather sincere if not overly blunt at times. In fact, the two girls were on their way to becoming rather the best of friends as they found that they had similar likes and dislikes. Even more importantly, Quyen found a good friend, who liked romance novellas just as much as she did even if Olympia did not look like it at first glance. It was a bit late in their lives to form such a strong friendship, but they were both profoundly glad they had found a true friend in each other. Their only regret was that they had not become friends sooner.


    Although that likely would not have been possible considering that the two of them had been a bit of a berk in their younger years. They likely would have hated each other on sight. And they had considering how they had avoided each other until their 5th year despite having shared several classes since their 1st year at Hogwarts.


    Far more importantly as a direct consequence, Quyen was able to openly turn down the friendship advances of Hortense Sicca and Gertrude Fowl as Olympia Branstone was a pureblood and a Prefect at that. Even Quyen''s parents agreed on her choice of friends and applauded Quyen for the first time in memory on her excellent decision-making. (As if their opinion had ever really mattered).


    The class stares at Hortense Sicca for her audacity to speak in such a disrespectful tone to the Ancient Runes Professor and Head of Gryffindor and much less for Gertrude Fowl to openly snicker out loud. The Slytherins in the classroom shook their heads with disappointment. They were going to lose house points for sure thanks to the two clueless snobs. Even the Hufflepuff''s were shocked at Hortense Sicca''s words. Professor Babbling was in every right to not only dock points from Slytherin but assign them detention.


    Professor Babbling arches her brows at the Slytherin girl and says, "Miss Sicca, and Miss Fowl, 5 points each from Slytherin for impertinence, and a week of detention to be served with Caretaker Filch starting tonight, " causing both girl''s face to darken with anger and hatred. "And in response to your question, Miss Sicca, those that fail to carve runes through their wands it is not because of their failings but of contradicting elements. Can anyone tell me how that might occur?"


    Hortense Sicca folds her arms over her c.h.e.s.t and begins to sulk, while Gertrude Fowl scowls at Professor Babbling for her actions. Professor Babbling pays them no mind as she arches her brows at the classroom expectantly at the classroom awaiting a response. Sitting next to Quyen is the somber Hufflepuff Prefect with light brown hair and light-colored eyes. Olympia Branstone fiddles with her fringe and pats her updo once to ensure that it is neat, before raising her hand.


    Professor Babbling motions for Olympia Branstone to speak. With a somber expression, Olympia begins to speak. "Well, the two most common reasons are due to the wand core or the wand wood. Take for an example, someone with a phoenix feather core wand might have difficulty carving any runes related to cold or water as well as rune stones that symbolize the element of water. That would indicate that most scripts would be difficult to carve as rune scripts containing runes associated with the water element are many. It would be unfair to suggest that said individual is weak, but simply that the natural two elements would be in constant clash making it an impossible feat to accomplish."


    "However in retrospect say such in the example of Prefect Prince using a silver knife as a magical conduct, the individual would be able to carve the required rune on the said element that is naturally in opposition to that of the wand," Olympia steadfastly answered. "That is not to say, that a different use of a tool is easy to master nor much less use, but it does permit the rune carver in question to bypass the natural clash of elements that did not permit the carving in the first place."


    "An excellent explanation, Prefect Branstone. Ten Points to Hufflepuff!" Professor Babbling said in approval of the explanation causing Olympia to share a small happy smile with her friend, Quyen at the praise.


    Seeing some of the students eagerly murmuring to each other, Professor Babbling continues, "For those that have trouble carving as Prefect Prince, there is more than one type of tools to use. I recommend that you try with several over the course of the year until a proper fit is found. The use of said tools can be used during the final examination of the O.W.L.''s and the seventh year, N.E.W.T.''s. Naturally, all tools to be used must be submitted before the exam to be checked and to ensure there is no added enchantment to aid the students during the examination."


    The students prospectively cheer as those with similar issues like Rowan perk up. These students excitedly gaze at each other after the explanation vowing to be the first to reach the library to find the book. No doubt, the Librarian Pince would find several students fighting over the copy of the book. But that would cheer up the prickly, librarian''s heart at such a miraculous sight.


    Seeing that there are no further questions, Professor Babbling claps her hands together and instructs them to commence carving. She slowly walks from desk to desk studying her pupils already presented carving and offering them feedback. She also gave them suggestions on how to better improve their rune carving technique. It was a good class, and rather productive for most of those present as they found the path or means for hope.


    Although by the end of the day, the news of different tools permitted in rune carving would spread to the rest of Professor Babbling''s students. It truly was a fight at the library for the few copies of the books causing the Librarian, Miss Pince to be forced to order more books to feed the impatient students. It was a strange occurrence, but Miss Pince had learned not to ask as to the reason why and simply just accommodate the students when she could lest they destroy her precious books!

 Chapter 724 - Actualities â…£

    With some interest and trepidation after Ancient Runes, Rowan made her way to the D.A. class period that Severus and she shared with the Gryffindor''s. Severus was already inside sitting next to James, Sirius, Remus, and Peter. Their Care of Magical Creatures had ended rather early by Professor Kettleburn because one of the Thestral''s had gone into labor, and as a result, he had canceled class for the rest of the day. With his apprentice in tow, Rubeus Hagrid, the two of them hurriedly went to the aide of the Thestral mare. Normally there would no need for such worry but the Thestral mare was carrying two foals. It would be precarious labor as there was even the possibility of the cords intertwining about the two foals'' necks or even worse the tangling of limbs, a breech birth, etc.


    Seeing his twin sister, Severus gave her a not-so-subtle nod. With a bit of a reluctant expression, Rowan sat down next to Lily and leans over to whisper, "Severus would like to have a word with you after class, Lily."


    Lily''s face instantly brightens up as she eagerly whispers back, "I was thinking the exact same thing! I was going to ask you to tell him during lunch-," She turns a bit green as she continues, "-but one of the first year''s was throwing up, and I had to take him down to the infirmary!" And she violently shivered a bit with nausea at the mere recollection of the memory.


    "Oh, goody," Rowan drily muttered to herself and began to pull out her things from her bag. She understood only far too well Lily''s reaction as she also had the misfortune of dragging first years and several students feeling under the weather to the infirmary. Bless Madam Pomfrey''s heart for being the matron because Rowan would have surely killed them otherwise.


    Lily flashes Rowan a smile as she happily stares down at her hands. She had been rather downtrodden without her childhood best friend at her side. She hadn''t realized just how important Severus was in her life, and how big of a void would be left in her life without his continued presence. But more importantly, she had realized just what he truly had meant to her all along.


    Lily instantly blushed as her thoughts immediately race and recall Severus confessing his feelings to her. She had been so in shock that she had flatly turned him down. But she had realized that she had not exactly objected to the idea, she had merely never truly conceived the thought before, and which did mean that there was not something there to further be explored.


    Biting her lips, Lily glances up at Severus to see him calmly nod at her, before turning to face the front. She flushes even more, before taking a breath to steady herself. Gryffindors were supposed to be brave and she didn''t want to lose Severus again because of her cowardice! That and she really did miss everything about Severus. She missed their talks, his laughter, the way his onyx eyes sparkled when he spoke to her, or even how handsome he looked with the sun streaming through the windows in the hallways as they walked. He was an integral part of her life, and she was to blame for not truly noticing it until she had lost it! A fool, she was, but she wasn''t going to remain one! She was going to fight for what was important to her and she wouldn''t go down without a fight! She was a Gryffindor!


    Lily is startled out of her thoughts as the tall, slender figure of Professor Prince sweeps in elegantly as usual. "I expect that all of you have finished your essay on Pixies and on how to deal with the nasty blighted creatures."


    "Yes, Professor," the fifth year''s answered in chorus.


    Professor Prince says, "Now that is out of the way, we shall move on to a more practical subject. A spell, which is most useful to Auror''s, and in various other types of situations." Instantly the males in the room perk up including a couple of girls.


    "The spell is known as the Human Presence Revealing charm," Professor Prince explained. "I''m sure that many of you can see why this would be so useful to an Auror or to anyone who is searching for living beings in a nearby area."


    Holding out her wand, Professor Prince says, "Homenum Revelio!" A blur-like wind emerges from the tip of her wand. Faint-like sounds can be heard as the colorless spell passes through each of them revealing their exact location.


    "Naturally the spell use is far from being perfect," Professor Prince said. "In casting the spell, the caster also reveals their presence and existence to those he or she seeks. That is why Auror''s only tend to cast the spell when searching for a single individual or to establish if it is a trap. Although it can be used in a variety of other situations as such searching for a lost child and so forth. Are there any questions?"


    Seeing that there are none, Professor Prince goes on to explain the mechanics of the spell, and various other historical-related information about the creation of the charm. All too soon the class ends as Lily packs up her things, but before she can walk over to Severus, Rowan drags her away.


    "Just follow me," Rowan murmured at seeing Lily staring at her in abrupt surprise including Severus. Rowan motions with her head for Severus to follow as she drags Lily to an abandoned corridor.


    "Wait right here for Severus, he''ll be along shortly," Rowan sternly instructed before hurrying rushing away to a nearby from which to conveniently peek at and overhear their conversation. She most certainly was not being nosey! She was just performing her duties as a friend and Severus''s older twin sister. She had to ensure that everything ended up perfectly fine!


    Lily clutches her books to her c.h.e.s.t and nervously taps her foot against the stone floor, before hurriedly patting down her hair. She didn''t want to look too fl.u.s.tered when Severus arrived. All too soon, a familiar long gaited footstep can be heard causing her mouth to suddenly go dry. For some reason, she felt a bit light-headed and sluggish. What was she going to say! What was she supposed to say! All logical thoughts fled at the sight of her handsome childhood friend, best friend to be perfectly honest, who now wasn''t her friend turned the corner.


    Lily''s eyes unconsciously widen as she takes Severus in. He was still himself, but at the same time he was not. He''d grown taller over the summer, and now looked more like a young man than a gangly youth. His hair was neatly pulled back in some sort of bun drawing attention to his handsome angular face and his onyx eyes that glittered like the brightest of gems. He seemed rather grown up dressed in an elegant style with just a touch of youthfulness. He''d grown up and changed without her even noticing.

 Chapter 725 - Actualities â…¤

    Failing to notice Lily''s dazed expression, Severus comes to a stiff halt as Lily blinks out of her stupor as his onyx eyes search her emerald own. Feeling a touch of pain, Severus flashes her a thin smile and quietly asks, "Lily, how have you been doing?"


    "Fine!" Lily blurted out and flushed even more in embarrassment. Why had she blurted that out? What was wrong with her? This was Sev! Ugh, she was supposed to be ready for this! She''d practiced with Willa and Mary all weekend including the prior evening in their dorm room!


    "That''s good to hear," Severus bittersweetly answered feeling his heart sink into his c.h.e.s.t. Lily was just fine without him, and he was the idiot still mooning over her. He was so STUPID!


    Severus''s face goes blank as he struggles to hide his emotions and tries to feign a light-heartedness that he did not feel. "I was worried there for a bit for you and Lupin, but with the mentoring system in play a some of the load is off of us, Prefect''s now."


    "Yeah," Lily chimed in lamely and cursing herself for her blunder. GAHH! What was wrong with her!


    Seeing Lily looking so apprehensive, Severus a little too forcefully says, "Don''t worry, Lily. I''m not going to confess to you again."


    "I wasn''t thinking that!" Lily loudly said. "I mean, I-."


    "It''s fine, really, Lily," Severus bitterly replied. "There is no reason to become so very fl.u.s.tered."


    "Anyway, I just wanted you to know that you can forget all about it," Severus quietly declared. "Pretend it never happened."


    "Wait, that''s not what I meant!" Lily piercingly shouted causing Severus to step back in surprise.


    Flushing in embarrassment and with a bit of frustration, Lily lets out a loud huff. "You Slytherins always thinking you are so cunning, but if you would just bother to listen now and again, you''d realize you needn''t have to!" She bl.u.s.tered, before sighing out loud with a determined expression on her face.


    "Severus, first off, I am sorry," Lily honestly apologized out loud. "I was so in shock when you confessed to me, I just panicked and rejected your feelings for me. I didn''t really think about your words until I went home and thought about your feelings."


    Lily flushed a bit in embarrassment and guiltily glances up at him. "I''m sorry, I was such a coward, Sev, and I should have talked to you earlier, but I selfishly wanted everything to back the way it was. And when it didn''t, I was forced to look at myself and I am ashamed to say, but I wasn''t a very brave Gryffindor. I should have had the courage to make things right and instead, I waited and waited until it was nearly too late."


    Lily''s head drops and stares at her shoe that is fidgeting against the stone ground. "I understand if you don''t want to forgive me, Sev, but I really am sorry because I was a bit of a bint."


    Taking another deep breath, Lily raises her red face as her emerald eyes warily gaze up at Severus''s onyx own. "And I, er, I like you," Lily lamely said as Severus stares at her with wide astonished eyes.


    Lily flushes so bright that she is cherry tomato red. "I know that sounds thoughtless and even a lie after I turned you down," Lily babbled. "You probably think that I''m a fickle woman and that I''m toying with your emotions. But I''m not, I truely am not!"


    "Ug, this sounds so bad," Lily said as she dropped her head back down in shame. "I thought we were just friends until I saw you back at Hogwarts. At first, I thought I was just missing you, and that would be the end of that. But I was asked out by boys and even James, but I could never enjoy my time with them, because I could only ever compare them to you. I guess, we''d been so friends so long that I didn''t realize that our friendship had already begun to change even without your confession."


    Lily lamely finishes and doesn''t hear Severus say anything. Her heart plummets in her c.h.e.s.t, but she refuses to cry here. She''d run back to the tower and cry there. That and she didn''t want to guilt trip, Severus into anything he didn''t want, she owed him that much.


    Holding back her emotions, Lily dully keeps her head down and says, "I understand if you don''t want anything further to do with me, but I thought that you at least deserved to know the truth. And for what it''s worth, I am sorry, Severus." Her voice wobbled a bit at the last part, but she managed to keep her voice from wavering.


    Lily sees a slender hand reach under her chin and gently tilts it upward. Her emerald eyes blink in confusion as she stares into Severus''s onyx-colored eyes, before he hastily pulls his hand back as if scaled. The two of them gaze into each other eyes for a moment, before a genuine, small happy smile appears on Severus''s face. The smile wilts a little as a deep furrow appears on his brow. In a hesitant voice, he asks, "You''re not lying to appease me, are you, lils? You know that you don''t have to do that, right?"


    "I''m not lying!" Lily snapped at him. "I think you''re ATTRACTIVE, okay!" Her already burning face flushes even darker feeling as through her face is on fire. By Helga''s rear, what had she gone and said out loud! Now, Severus would only think she liked him only because of his looks! Blimey, why couldn''t she bloody well keep her mouth shut! GAHHHH!!!!!


    "So, you think I am attractive?" Severus asked with a teasing glint in his eyes causing Lily to feel as though her face was as bright as her fiery colored hair/


    Lily opens and shuts her mouth, before in quivering voice saying, "Yes, but I like you, Severus. I don''t care if you had lanky, greasy hair, or were buck toothed with freckles and webbed toes! That never mattered to me!"


    Lily''s voice grows stronger and more confident as she continues, "It''s because you care about others, and more importantly you are kind. You have every reason to be bitter, cruel, or even arrogant, but you are not. And no, I know you are not perfect, you tend to scowl and frown more than smile, and have a rather snarky attitude, but that''s simply you, and I wouldn''t change that part of you for all the galleons in the world."


    "Huh," Severus said a bit stupidly as two bright pinks spots appeared on his cheeks at the honest praise from his childhood friend. "Thank you," he dumbly replied causing him to flush in further embarrassment as he mentally kicked himself. Why had he said that? He was supposed to be all suave! Where did his brain cells get too?!


    The two of them fall silent for a bit in contemplation before shyly peeking at each other. "Er, so, um, do you want to accompany me on the next Hogsmeade trip?" Lily shakily asked as she anxiously waited for Severus''s answer.


    "Yeah, I would like that," Severus genuinely answered with a small happy smile on his face.


    "Great!" Lily said as her face noticeably brightened up. "So, can we sit together again during lunch and in our shared classes?" She expectantly asked with a hopeful smile.


    "That would be great," Severus replied as the two fell into an easy chatter as they walked away to study. The tension between the two of them was gone and all that was left was newly awakened shyness towards each other. It was the signs of a budding romantic relationship that held the hints of something far more permanent.


    Once the two had slipped away far enough, Rowan had a tiny smile of relief on her face. Those two had finally resolved their feelings between them. And though she felt just the tiniest hint of jealously, she was far more joyous at their relationship. Severus was with Lily and he would be happy.


    Although a part of her did quietly wonder what would happen now if James and Lily weren''t together?! She f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y suppressed that train of thought and tried to concentrate on the positive outcome. Everything would be just fine in the end¡­... Probably¡­...

 Chapter 726 - Interview for Divination Post

    It was a cold, wet night, and many residents in Hogsmeade residents took shelter in their homes or the nearest inn. Standing at the bar, the bartender/owner of the Hogs Head Inn scowls as he wipes clean the bar. The Hogs Head Inn was rather clean when in comparison to the vile past standards but despite the mostly cleanliness of the pub. The pub still felt gruff and a bit shady just like usual. Ruffian-like wizards and the like smoke from the pipes as the air is filled with laughter, jeers, and even drunken voices. With the cold change in the weather, plenty of folk from the village stepped inside the pub for a pint and to warm up by the fireplace.


    Aberforth reaches up and pushes his spectacles up the bridge of his long nose. His brilliant blue eyes are piercing much like that of his elder brother, Albus. At first glance, one might even argue they weren''t related until one stared long enough to find the uncanny resemblance between the two men. Not that either brother would ever admit to such a thing.


    With his wiry grey hair pulled back with a tie and a neatly trimmed beard, Aberforth actually had been on the receiving end of several appreciative witches'' contemplative stares. Certainly, he lacked the charm and the way with words like Albus, but Aberforth was physically in much better shape than Albus, and younger to boot! That and he owned his own place of business and that was something mighty attractive in the eyes of these witches.


    Aberforth turns his gaze from the crowd over to a dark corner, where his elder brother, Albus sits interviewing a wizard wearing very flamboyant robes. Aberforth snorts with annoyance, if he wanted to conduct interviews for the new Divination Professor, he didn''t know why simply Albus have them at Hogwarts? Albus surely must be doing it to grate on his nerves!


    "Oi, m'' pint," a patron called out pulling Aberforth from his thoughts.


    With a growl, Aberforth pours a pint of beer from the beer barrel into a mug, before slamming the bit of pint onto the bar. The foaming beer sloshes a bit over the sides, but the patron does not complain and hurries over to sit next to his friends. He wasn''t foolish enough to pick a fight with the bartender of the Hogs Head Inn.


    The bartender of the Hogs Head Inn was notorious for refusing to serve patrons, who annoyed him for weeks at a time. Even the rowdiest of drunks knew best then to push their luck with the bartender as he was quick to draw his wand and send a stinging hex their way. That sobered even the worst of drunks and quickly sent them packing on their way. The pub quiets a bit having noticed the irked expression on the bartender''s face. Those that had yet to pay for their drinks hurry over and place coins onto the bar to pay for their drinks lest the bartender kicks them out for failing to pay.


    Still scowling, Aberforth collects the coins and turns away from the sight of Albus. If he continued to stare at Albus, he''d surely become that much crankier. Turning away, he occupies himself serving drinks again, but despite himself, he keeps an eye on the door and peeks at Albus to ensure that he is safe. Not that he would ever admit to being concerned about Albus, he simply didn''t want the Headmaster of Hogwarts to be murdered at his place! He''d never be able to die down the infamy and would surely be forced to close the place down!


    In the corner of the pub sit two wizards, Albus Dumbledore and an even more flamboyant wizard than Albus if that was even remotely possible. Albus lightly tugs on his long silvery hair and beard with one hand as he listens to the wizard. Albus''s long robe is rather demure a simple dark blue robe that sweeps to the floor with the tip of his buckled high heeled boots peeking out. His childlike blue eyes gaze firmly if not tiredly from behind half-moon spectacles that rest on a long, crooked nose that had been broken twice.


    Albus nods his head sagely at the young foreign wizard from overseas. The muggleborn was rather handsome in a very flamboyant way with golden hair. The youthful wizards'' crimson robes had ostentatious golden embroidery and he wore flashy turquoise, golden rings on his fingers. The young wizard in question was from across the ocean to the new continent isles known as Puerto Rico. The young man in question went by the name of Shanti Ananda. For the young man was a successful actor/performer in his own right in the muggle realm, but the muggleborn wizard now wished to embrace his true life''s passion, Divination!


    Albus smiles tiredly as he momentarily blanks out as Walter Mercado continues to discuss the intersection of the plants of Saturn, Jupiter, and Venus that would line up with the Frost Moon. By Merlin''s beard, how long would this continue! Albus thought the young man abysmally long-winded. He''d already listened to four other candidates, and with the dreadful, but a rather horrifying realization that all Divination candidates seemed to be extraordinarily long-winded.


    Not that Albus completely hated teaching Divination as it was rather nice to get up and out of the Headmaster''s tower now and again. However, after climbing the stairs several times a day to teach Divination, Albus realized he wasn''t as spry as he once was. After painfully pulling a muscle in his hamstring, Poppy sternly told him, "Albus, you aren''t young anymore. Desist teaching immediately! You''ll break a bone one of these days, mind my words!"


    Albus had yet to find a Divination Professor that qualified sufficiently to fulfill the position at least according to his opinion. Albus most certainly was trying to find a professor per the Hogwarts Boards'' orders, and he would utter that under oath! Now, he could not promise to answer the question if asked whether he had any intentions to hire a Divination Professor. And as it was presently going it looked like that would precisely be the final result!


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Albus was able to extract himself from Shanti Ananda''s divination. With a polite expression that seemed a tad forced, Albus courteously says, "Thank you, Mr. Ananda, for that-," he paused as if searching for a word, "-that insight. However, I do not believe that you are suitable for the post, but I commend your efforts and wish you well on your journey."


    "It is understandable, I felt that might be the case for the stars never lie," Shanti Ananda answered in accented English. "Before I depart let me wish you a true wish that may come to be." Waving his hand, he adds, "Sobre todo, mucho, mucho amor!" And sends a kiss into the air as if asking the heavens to hear his pleas.


    Albus''s blue childlike eyes blink in utter bewilderment as if unsure as if what to make of the younger wizard''s actions. With a whirl of his cape, the Puerto Rican wizard proudly marches out of the Hogs Head Inn with his head held high. Uncertain of what to think, Albus decides to take a sip of his steaming tavern piping hot cider. With a pleased expression, he takes another sip and waits for the last applicant a former student to arrive, Sybill Patricia Trelawney.

 Chapter 727 - Interview for Divination Post â…¡

    On the outskirts of Hogsmeade despite the cold and wet night, a lonely figure makes her way to the Hogs Head Inn. The witch is rather thin with large glasses magnifying her eyes several times more than their natural size. Beneath her cloak, she had a dr.a.p.ed gauzy, spangled shawl. It had been her grandmother''s and now she wore it for luck and comfort.


    Sybill Trelawney was rather nervous and hoped that the interview went well. Her hands were encrusted with rings and babbles as they nervously fiddled around underneath her cloak. One of her jewelry-rimmed hands clutches the innumerable chains and beads that hang around her spindly neck. After her disastrous marriage, much of her confidence had been eroded by her now ex-husband, Higglebottom. He had stolen away so many things from her, but not her name at least she had been strong enough to fight him on that.


    Sybill Trelawney paused for a moment beneath a candle-lit streetlamp and shivered under the freezing sleet. She knew she wasn''t much to look at a half-blood at that. Her father had been a muggle, who had abandoned her mother upon learning she was a witch. Her mother had given birth to her and with the aid of her grandmother, they had raised her together until it came time to send her to Hogwarts.


    Sybill had been so excited to attend Hogwarts, but quickly her delight had eroded at being compared to her great-great-grandmother the famous seer, Cassandra Trelawney. She desperately wanted to be seen for who she was. She tried her utmost best to succeed at Divination to make her family proud. And she did, she received an Outstanding in Divination, but no matter what she did her efforts always fell short of her great-great-grandmother.


    Bitter and disappointed, Sybill ceased to try and instead turned her attention to possibly living her life as a normal witch. She wasn''t much to look at, so she had been told, but she wasn''t too homely nor ugly. To her delight and her mother and grandmother, she found a suitor by the name of Higglebottom. She hadn''t noticed it at first during their courting, but Higglebottom always found fault in her appearance and actions.


    Thinking that she must be doing something wrong, Sybill always allowed herself to be corrected as her already low self-esteem became even lower. By the end of their marriage, Sybill had become shrill and uncertain of everything. With the aid of her mother and grandmother, Sybill had managed to leave and file for a divorce.


    Higglebottom did not even protest the divorce as he had already found someone new and far better, he had proclaimed at their final divorce proceeding. Sybill had found that hurt more than anything else as she had always hoped that she would be special at least to someone, but she would never be special to anyone. Resigned, she spent many days locked in her bedroom until her grandmother forced her to go out and get a job at the local grocer''s.


    Unhappy with the position, Sybill began to search for a better job and despite the various openings in the Ministry of Magic and the wizarding world, she could not apply for many. Though a half-blood she had been raised in the wizarding world for all her life and knew less to nothing about the muggle realm. Her N.E.W.T.''s grade results were rather average except for an Outstanding in Divination, thereby not high enough to garner her a position based on academic merit alone. She did not have much work experience beyond working at a grocer''s shop. In the end, she once again found herself aimlessly adrift until she spotted the job posting for a Divination Professor at Hogwarts.


    Feeling hope for the first time, Sybill tentatively sent an owl to the Headmaster, and to her and her family''s great delight she found that she received a reply with a date and time to interview for the position. As the day drew nearer, she found herself more apprehensive. What if she failed? What if she did not meet the Headmaster''s expectations? And what if she truly was worthless and of no use to anyone just like Higglebottom had so often told her?


    Sensing some of Sybill''s anxiety her mother and grandmother had dressed her that evening. Sybill found it garnish to wear so many bangles, beads, rings, chains, and even her grandmother''s beaded shawl. But her mother and grandmother said that these things would give her courage as if they were there standing next to her. In the end, she had relented and set off on her way to the interview with the Headmaster.


    Rowdy laugher and loud chatter can be heard as Sybill removes her hood looking like a large glittering insect. Her eyes appear unusually large behind her glasses as she searches the rowdy crowd, before at last spotting Professor Dumbledore. Hurrying over, she takes care to not trip nor bumps into any of the wizards and witches in the pub.


    Coming to a halt before Professor Dumbledore, Sybill tries to remember her mother and grandmother''s words on making a good appearance. In a soft, misty, ethereal voice which she had practiced countless times with her family, she says, "Good evening, Professor Dumbledore, I thought that we might meet as I saw a raven flying at the bottom of my tea this morning."


    "So, it would seem," Albus Dumbledore replied with a polite expression. "Please have a seat, Miss Trelawney."


    Sybill tries not to panic and sits down rather loudly as her beads, bangles, and chains clatter loudly around her. She tries not to wince nor flush in mortification, but she nervously clenches her grandmother''s beaded shawl about her. She could do this, she thought to herself for comfort.


    "I have studied the presented work curriculum, Miss Trelawney in-depth," Albus slowly said as his piercing blue eyes studied her behind half-moon spectacle. "And there seems to be a lack of teaching experience unless a position of employment failed to be mentioned?"


    Sybil clenches her shawl and tries to keep her soft, misty, ethereal voice to answer. "I find that the Spirits themselves have been my teachers and I shall reveal that which they have shown unto me."


    Albus'' expression does not change as he lightly tugs on his long, beard as if not convinced. "Well, and what might be your expertise in Divination, Miss Trelawney?"


    "As my work curriculum notes, I have studied every single branch of Divination in-depth and my N.E.W.T. grade of an Outstanding showcase that talent for it," Sybil replied in a less than softy, misty, ethereal voice that sounded rather uncertain instead.


    The two lightly discuss several subjects as Albus tests Sybil''s knowledge, and despite answering every single question correctly Sybil gets a sicky feeling in the pit of her stomach. She did not appear to have impressed the Headmaster, and she was not going to receive the position. Unbidden moisture wells up in her eyes that she desperately holds back lest she begin to cry. She wouldn''t not here at least!

 Chapter 728 - Interview for Divination Post â…¢

    With Sybil Trelawney''s interview over, Albus had been about to excuse Sybil Trelawney by courteously explaining that he did not believe her fit for the position. Just then her face became solemn and blank and a harsh, hoarse voice emerged from her throat. "That which Cassandra has spoken is gone, but that which spoken can never be truly be taken. And so, it returns, and so I say, ''Two stars have fallen, both equal in might¡­. Both filled with darkness and despair¡­. But neither can live for the Hydra hides in the shadows¡­. Long forgotten, long thought gone, but not all things that are forgotten are ever truly gone...The Hydra will consume them both¡­.and the world shall finally perish and fall away into utter darkness...-Yet life and death will clasp hands in solemn accord, the Hydra must perish..."


    Albus stares at the young witch, who sleepily blinks her eyes twice as if awakening. A flush of embarrassment creeps onto Sybil''s face utterly mortified and humiliated that one of her strange fits occurred before the headmaster. "I am so sorry, Professor Dumbledore!" Sybill stammered with tears of humiliation creeping out from the corner of her eyes. "I-, I''ll go now!"


    Sybill scrambles to her feet, when Albus with a pensive expression says, "Miss Trelawney, I cannot say for certain yet, but I do believe that you are the most suitable candidate to fulfill the present opening for Professor of Divination."


    "Truly?" Sybill gasped in her normal tone of voice, her soft, ethereal voice completely forgotten.


    "Yes," Albus truthfully muttered, "I shall convey my final decision within a week, Miss Trelawney. However, might I make one minor suggestion?"


    "Yes, Headmaster anything!" Sybill eagerly replied.


    "You possess an infinite amount of talent, Miss Trelawney be more confident in your demeanor," Albus pointedly said as he not so subtly gazed at the rows of beads and chains slung around her neck.


    "Oh," Sybill flushed in embarrassment. "My mum and grandmother thought since I lacked sufficient experience it would be best to present a strong front. I guess we got a bit carried away."


    "No lasting harm done, Miss Trelawney," Albus replied, before adding, "then, I look forward to our continued cooperation."


    "Yes, Professor!" Sybill earnestly answered, before hurrying off with a happy pink flush on her face to tell the wonderful news to her family! She even looked quite pretty at that not that she knew. But more a few patrons had watched her vanish into the cold, wet night intrigued.


    At the bar, Aberforth had almost broken a wooden mug in his hand as he happened to overhear the prophecy that he had once heard before and received from the deceased Alphard Black. His eyes scan the pub trying to locate, who else could have paid attention to the Albus, but no one''s eyes remain fixed on that corner. However, that proved nothing as he knew that his pub was under watch.


    Struggling not to grind his teeth, Aberforth temporarily puts a closed sign on the bar in crude, but large letters that read, "OUT. TOUCH the ALE. BANNED for LIFE!" The patrons sitting at the bar wisely decide to sit elsewhere until the bartender returns.


    Aberforth manages to catch Albus''s eye as he storms into the back. Albus takes a moment to don his cloak, before making his way out of the pub into the wet night. Tromping around the inn through the mud, he enters again through the back. Butters, a professional escape-goat and con artist happily lets out a cry at spotting Albus. Albus pauses to scratch the wily goat under the chin, before knocking on the back door.


    The door is instantly wrenched upon to reveal the furious figure of his younger brother, Aberforth. Seeing the dangerous scowl on his younger brother''s face, Albus wisely climbs up the staircase to Aberforth''s personal alcove followed by the angry stomping of his younger brother''s footsteps.


    A warm fire is blazing and shedding a gentle light upon the old bookshelf and the recently dusted old furniture. As usual, the frame of Ariana Dumbledore hanging on the mantelpiece is spotless. Her c.h.e.s.t-length golden hair is neatly pulled back as her bright blue eyes stare straight ahead all the while cradling a book in her arms. Albus''s gaze lingers on the portrait of his younger sister, who had yet to speak in his presence. She never had and likely never would. He knew that he more than earned his younger''s sisters silence, but how he yearned to hear the voice of his younger sister once more.


    "What were you thinking, Albus?!" Aberforth roared as he slammed the door behind him. "Have your wits at long last deserted you or are have ye truly gone mad!?"


    "Well, I certainly wasn''t expecting for the blood of Cassandra Trelawney to still carry true in Sybill Trelawney and for there be a glimmer of a true seer in her" Albus said only to be cut short by Aberforth.


    "Don''t lie to me!" Aberforth hissed. "Ye can fool the world even yourself, but I know you, Albus. Your hidden manipulations, and your nagging suspicions. Can you deny the fact that you did not call that girl here tonight to test her? Deny it, I dare you to say those words!"


    Albus''s child-like blue eyes are solemn from behind his half-moon spectacles as he faces the angry blue similar colored eyes of his younger brother that hide behind wiry spectacles. Albus does not immediately answer and Aberforth lets out a loud bitter guffaw. "I thought as much. Always the expert manipulator, the puppet master behind the curtain pulling the strings leaving the rest of to play the role of the stringed puppets."


    Aberforth''s voice breaks as he closes his wearily shuts his eyes as if unable to bear the sight before him. "You do not know what you have done, Albus," he hoarsely murmured. "What have you done, Albus."


    Albus''s child-like blue eyes fill with startling clarity as he eyes his younger brother. "The prophecy was not a sudden surprise to you, Aberforth, why is that?" Albus asked as he studied the tensing body of his younger brother.


    Aberforth opened his blue eyes to fiercely meet the gaze of his older brother. "That is of no concern to you, Albus," he coldly answered with a hard gleam in his eyes.


    Albus''s eyes begin to deepen almost hypnotically as Aberforth''s eyes widen with rage and disbelief bring up his occlumency shields up. Wrenching his gaze away from Albus, Aberforth furious bellows, "How dare you, Albus! How dare you attempt to peer into my mind! I thought that you could not fall any lower in my opinion and yet you have!"


    "GET OUT!" Aberforth threatened with fingers twitching as he reaches for his wand. "I mean it, Albus, GET OUT!"


    Albus opens his mouth to defend himself when a soft voice pierces through the situation like a warm knife slicing into butter. "Enough!" The portrait of Ariana firmly reprimanded them as she resolutely gazed at her two older brothers'' sternly to temporarily quell their tempers.


    Albus''s expression goes slack with disbelief and joy as he eagerly gazes at the portrait of Ariana that gazes back at him. Feeling weak, he stumbles backward, before falling into the ratty armchair in the living room. Overwhelming guilt, joy, anger, sadness, a wave of countless emotions threaten to drown him as he sits there acutely stunned.


    "How can you stand to defend him, Ari?" Aberforth protested as he turned his gaze filled with incredulity at the portrait of Ariana. "He attempted to pry my mind open with legilimency. Me!" For it was incredulous as their mother had taught them all the art of legilimency and occlumency to better keep their family''s secrets.


    "Yes, he did, Aberforth," Ariana quietly replied. "But one of Albus''s countless faults is being too nosey for his own good, a classic Gryffindor fault to have. And well, the Dumbledore''s tend to have very long noses." A common, old family joke about the Dumbledore family''s long noses and their tendency to be far too nosey for their own good.


    Aberforth opens his mouth for a moment but is uncertain what to say as he feels a vast sense of disappointment well up inside of his c.h.e.s.t. It hurt far more than he wished to admit at hearing Ariana defending their older brother, but his mother and father had always sided with Albus too. It had always been Albus this and always Albus that. ''And Aberforth, why can''t you be like Albus!'' Well, what had that brought them?! ABSOLUTELY NOTHING!


    With each lost in their own thoughts, there is a thick silence between the two wizards and that of the portrait of Ariana Dumbledore. The fire crackles loudly as if signaling that the silence must come to an end. Taking her cue, Ariana softly says, "I know and understand your feelings of hurt and betrayal, Aberforth. But please for my sake just this once trust in, Albus, Abe."


    Aberforth''s face softens despite himself at hearing Ariana call him by his pet name, Abe. His mother and Ariana had been the sole ones in the family to call him that. It was the same how only his mother and he had called Ariana, "Ari." It was a token of affection between them that only grew less and less with the passage of time.


    Aberforth lets out a weary sigh and Ariana takes that as an indication to continue. With a pleading blue-eyed gaze, she says, "Albus has his own path to take, Abe, and it is not your place to further inquire nor pry. Let destiny take its course."


    Aberforth raises his equally brilliant blue eyes to meet with Ariana''s own. His eyes are filled with cynicism, but with a hint of gentleness. He barely bends his head in acknowledgment of Ariana''s words. Filled with relief at Aberforth''s willingness, Ariana''s portrait becomes stiff and still, and distant once more. However, there was a very familiar Dumbledore-like twinkle in her eyes. She was a Dumbledore after all, and they tended to plot against their better nature. Still, it was time to face the past, they had run for too long, and things needed to be at last come to a head.

 Chapter 729 - Interview for Divination Post â…£

    The only sound in the room for a moment is the sound of the logs crackling in the fireplace until at long last Albus drags his gaze from the portrait of Ariana. There is a hint of moisture in his blue eyes as he savors the precious of seeing and hearing Ariana once again. He had never thought he would see nor hear his beloved younger sister''s voice again. Yet he had and he could never thank Aberforth enough for it.


    Perhaps, uncertain for the first time in a very long time, Albus opens his mouth, before hesitating. "Thank you, Aberforth," he tentatively croaked, before continuing, "It was not my intention to pry, Aberforth, but I am the Secret Keeper of the Order of the Phoenix. And you are a part of that responsibility as well, Aberforth."


    "When has my wellbeing ever been of concern to you, Albus?" Aberforth rudely interrupted with a snort filled with disdain. "This is merely a pathetic attempt to appease Ariana and that guilty conscious of yours."


    Albus''s face appears stricken for a moment, before slowly answering, "I will not deny the partial truth of your words, Aberforth. Yet for all my many faults, Aberforth, I do care. You are still my younger brother-," his voice breaks off for they had not acted like brothers in a very long time.


    Aberforth folds his arms over his c.h.e.s.t and furrows his brow as he stares into the roaring flames of the fireplace. He wanted to vehemently deny Albus''s words, but he could not completely deny them either. Albus had moved the headquarters of the Order from the Hogs Head Inn because he was worried about any future repercussions against the Hogs Head Inn.


    Aberforth lets out a loud snort, before raising his gaze to glare at his brother. He blinked visibly taken back at seeing the suddenly aged version of Albus sitting before him. When had Albus become so old and weary? A strange sentiment crept inside him almost akin to sympathy before he ruthlessly crushed the budding emotion. Albus most certainly did not deserve his sympathy or pity, he simply did not deserve such sentiments.


    Steeling his heart, Aberforth finally asks the question that had been at the tip of his tongue all these countless years. "Why did you let him in, Albus? How could you have been so blind Albus to not see that what he was? He tried to KILL ME before you burst in. And did you ever think as to ask as to the reason why?! WELL, DID YOU!"


    Abeforth''s roar breaks as he shuts his eyes with old pain and his voice falls to a harsh whisper. "And Ariana-." His voice broke again as his head hung low. "You should have protected her, why didn''t you?" A glimmer of old moisture can be seen in the corner of his eyes as he blinks rapidly to keep them at bay.


    There is a stark silence in the room only broken by the sound of the firewood crackling in the fireplace. The silence is long until Albus finally speaks in a quiet voice, "Once there was a boy who made all the wrong choices." He paused as he raised his gaze toward that of Aberforth.


    "Aberforth, you have accused me of arrogance, pride, manipulation, and countless other faults and I cannot deny that I am all of those things," Albus sadly murmured with a self-deprecating expression. "At every turn in my life, I have always chosen wrongly choosing others over those that I hold dear and near to my heart. And I just cannot seem to break this terrible habit of mine," his voice quivered at bad attempt at lightheartedness.


    Pulling his gaze from Aberforth, Albus raises his blue eyes to meet the gaze from the portrait of Ariana Dumbledore. A glimmer of wetness can be seen in his gaze as he studies the portrait. "I thought, I would never hear your voice again, Ari," his voice broke for a moment before he pulled his gaze away to face Aberforth.


    "That day Abe-," Albus''s eyes are filled with old sorrow, "all I could think about was of stopping the two of you. In my rush, I completely forgot about Ariana until it was too late. I forgot her, and I make no excuses. I forgot Ariana, and she''s dead because of it."


    "So, you can finally admit the truth at long last, Albus," Aberforth barked bitterly with visible old pain in his eyes. "You should have let Gellert and me duel it out, I was doing just fine until you came along. Your job was to protect Ari that was what you were supposed to do!"


    "I know," Albus quietly replied, "but it was also my duty to protect you, Aberforth. I didn''t think about Gellert at that time, it was you that I was most concerned about."


    "You''re lying," Aberforth croaked in disbelief. "If that''s true, why didn''t you stun nor stop, Gellert? WHY!"


    "I couldn''t," Albus tiredly replied.


    "What do you mean you couldn''t, Albus?! Explain yourself! I want the truth, DAMMIT!" Aberforth roared at his older brother.


    Albus let out a low bitter laugh full of irony. "You once accused me of blind to everything but my own d.e.s.i.r.es, Aberforth," Albus ruefully, rather bitterly said. "In my blindness, no, my arrogance, Gellert and I created a blood pact, an oath that would never permit us to fight each other. It was presumably a fail-safe to ensure that no rift was ever to form between us in our grand endeavor to ignite a revolution."


    Aberforth stares at Albus utterly shocked as his mind races with conclusions. "Is that why you permitted Newt Scamander to rush about the world against Gellert, whilst you waited in your ivory tower until it was nearly too late to act?"


    "Yes, that is one of the many reasons, but the main principled one," Albus openly admitted. Though he did not mention that a part of him had been unable to face Gellert without guilt and even bitter, but still present, faded feelings of love.


    Feeling twinges of understanding and even forgiveness, Aberforth shoves those feelings away. He had every right to be angry! And after everything that came to pass to simply allow the past to fade away into nothing; NO, he couldn''t! Could he?


    "Then answer me this!" Aberforth urgently asked. "Why didn''t you let me kill, Gellert? Well, why didn''t you, Albus? He killed, Ariana!"


    "Did he?" Albus poignantly asked. "I have relived that terrible day in my pensive a countless number of times, Aberforth, over and over time and time again. And yet no matter how many times I view that day''s tragedy the final result is always the same. It could have just as easily been the two of us, who slew Ariana that day."


    Aberforth clamps his eyes shut holding tears back, while his hands his form into fists. Seeing his younger brother in anguish, Albus slowly rises to his feet and steps forth step by step until he reaches Aberforth. "If there is anyone who deserves the wrath of your fists it is I," Albus dimly said as long finger wrapped around themselves around Aberforth''s fists, who roughly pulls himself away from Albus''s touch.

 Chapter 730 - Interview for Divination Post â…¤

    After a moment, Aberforth opens moist-filled blue eyes as he gazes into similar colored eyes of his older brother, Albus. "A part of me may never forgive you for the tragedy that occurred that horrible day, Albus," Aberforth croaked. "But I am tired of hating you, and I know that you are not solely responsible nor to blame for the tragedy that took place that day."


    Aberforth''s voice broke with age-old pain clouding his blue eyes. He furrows his brows and lets out a self-deprecating bitter laugh. "No, the sole blame lies with me. I should have never confronted Gellert in the first place."


    "What do you mean, Aberforth?" Albus sincerely asked as they had never spoken so openly as brothers since the death of Ariana, not even at her funeral. Perchance, especially then.


    Aberforth weakly attempts to sneer a stubborn expression appears on his face. "You mean it, Albus? You are not attempting to merely placate your guilt and me?"


    "No, Aberforth, I am sincere when asking just what the reason behind the duel that day was," Albus curiously queried with a solemn expression. "We never speak about the tragic event that took place that day and nor have we ever spoken so openly with each other since-," his voice broke, before whispering, "-Ari''s death."


    Aberforth searches his older brother''s face, before becoming convinced of the sincerity that he saw in Albus''s gaze. Turning his head away to gaze at the portrait of Ariana, he gruffly folds his arms over his c.h.e.s.t. "I thought it strange, how rather sudden and out of character the arrival of Gellert in Godric''s Hollow to stay with his great-aunt, Professor Bagshot. The villagers gossiped-."


    "Aberforth, the villagers always gossiped," Albus disapprovingly murmured looking far too similar to Aberforth at that moment.


    Aberforth arched his brow at Albus and flatly said, "Are you going to let me finish without any interruptions, Albus?"


    Albus shrugs sheepishly and gestures to Aberforth to continue. Giving Albus another sharp look, Aberforth resumes his tale. "The Grindelwald''s had never openly visited Professor Bagshot in the past and there were closer relatives to the Grindelwald''s on the old continent. After hearing the rumors, I also found it strange that the Gellert would be sent to stay with his great-aunt than closer family relatives. I wouldn''t have paid the rumors about Gellert any further attention despite how much I disliked him at our first meeting. His face was far too arrogant and c.o.c.ky needing to be brought down a notch."


    Albus chocked at hearing Aberforth''s description of Gellert. "Is that why you threw goat dung at the back of his head during your first encounter?"


    Aberforth darkly grimaced. "If I had known his intentions, I would have flung much more than goat dung at him that day."


    Albus wisely decides to remain silent and allows Aberforth to continue the rest of his tale. "As I was saying, despite my initial dislike for Gellert, I would have ignored him within reason. What disturbed me was the fact that he paid far too much attention to Ariana. I didn''t like how his eyes would often come to rest on her."


    "What do you mean, Aberforth?" Albus said in alarm.


    "Gellert was interested in Ariana," Aberforth flatly replied.


    "Gellert was interested in Ariana?" Albus repeated in shock and disbelief.


    Aberforth wrinkled his long nose and made a face at Albus''s words. "You were always far too blind to see what was always in front of your long-crooked nose, Albus. And no, I don''t mean in a romantic sense, but rather Gellert studied Ari as if she were a fascinating specimen that he had never encountered before and wanted to dissect her to learn more."


    Albus''s face grows pale as Aberforth snorts but refrains from making a jabbing cutting remark as he normally would have. He continues his tale instead. "One day while chasing down a stray goat from the farm, I overheard Professor Bagshot chatting with Madam Merriweather about how her great-nephew, Gellert, who had been unfairly expelled from Durmstrang."


    "I sincerely doubt that anyone can be unfairly expelled from Durmstrang considering that Durmstrang''s education curriculum and emphasis is the study of the Defense Against the Dark Art''s," Aberforth cynically murmured. "Recalling the previous village rumors and knowing that I wouldn''t get anywhere with Professor Bagshot, I decided to send a letter to Tiberius Ogden. If you recall he was a few years older than us, Albus. But more importantly, he had second cousins that studied at Durmstrang that he was rather close to. Tiberius didn''t think much of my request, but he still forwarded the question to his cousins, who wrote back to me."


    Aberforth let out a sharp bark of mocking laughter at recalling the letter. "Their letter most avidly warned me not to become further entangled with Gellert. They cautioned me further and explained that Gellert had been expelled for practicing such horrifying Dark Art''s experiments that even the Headmaster of Durmstrang had been most profoundly alarmed! With the worst of my suspicions confirmed and with definite proof held in hand, I brashly went to confront him."


    Aberforth paused and let out a loud sigh. "In retrospect, it was incredibly foolish of me to threaten him, Albus. If Gellert was truly as dangerous as the letters suggested, well, the outcome should not have come as a surprise to anyone including me."


    Aberforth turns to meet Albus''s stricken blue-eyed gaze. "I threatened him, Albus. I told him that if he did not leave, I would show you the type of monster that Gellert truly was. And then he pulled out his wand on me, and I was forced to defend myself."


    Albus makes a soft pained sound before a sad smile appears on his face. "It would seem, Aberforth that you were far braver than anyone has ever given you credit for. Infinitely wiser than the one who stands before you."


    Aberforth lets out a snort. "Stop pitying yourself, Albus, we all made mistakes that day. And whether I wanted to or not, I successfully showed you the kind of monster that Gellert truly was."


    Albus makes a choking sound as Aberforth smugly grins back at his older brother. Barely holding back from rolling his eyes, Albus and Aberforth gaze at each other before sharing a bark of laughter. It was the first time in a very long time not since Ariana''s death that they had even shared anything even akin to laughter. Things were still not completely right between the two of them, but at long last, the open wound between them would begin to heal.


    Feeling a bit off-balance, Aberforth clears his throat and says, "Well, I best be getting back to the bar. I''ve lingered long enough here, and there''s no telling how much of my ale and beer that those drunkards have run off with without paying."


    "Yes, naturally," Albus clumsily replied as he too felt a bit uncertain.


    Pausing at the door, Aberforth opens the door, before saying over his shoulder. "I suppose it''s a tad bit early, but Ari and I burn a yule log every year. If you would like and only if the busy Headmaster of Hogwarts has the time, you''re free to join us."


    "Yes, I would very much like that," Albus sincerely answered with a glimmer of moisture in his eyes.


    "Right see you, then Albus," Aberforth curtly said, before stomping away with his face a bit red. It had been so embarrassing to utter the invitation in the first place that he was certain he''d never live the utter mortification of that moment down.


    A watery smile appears on Albus''s face as he watches his younger brother, Aberforth disappear hurriedly down the staircase. Letting out a loud sniff, he turns towards the portrait of younger sister, Ariana, who stares aloofly into the distance. "Thank you, Ari," Albus quietly said with great solemnity. "I''ll be glad to join the two of you to burn the yule log, and if the weather permits it, I would also like to join in to celebrate the New Year revelries."


    The portrait of Ariana does not move nor come awake, but Albus has the sincere feeling that she is listening. With a content smile on his face, Albus cheerfully walks away to spread early holiday cheer even though it was still the month of November to the great woe of others. But that is a tale for another time.

 Chapter 731 - Interview for Divination Post â…¥

    Elsewhere that same wet, cold night, there is a heavy mist on a frozen, muddy hill. On the frozen hill, there stands a circle of stones with two stones standing upright, one on top of another, and which muggles called Stonehenge. Muggle whispered that the formation was the gateway, the door to another realm. All of which were lies. For wizards, the ancient site possessed another name, Magicae Lapis, meaning "stones of magic." The stones marked the precise location where ancient magic gathered naturally together. Though the muggle governments had long since transformed the sacred holy land into a muggle tourist destination. It was still surprisingly easy to get into at night with a bit of magic.


    The night was pitch black with the sound of sleet-like rain pouring from the dark heavens. Despite the awful weather, hooded figures trample through the frozen, muddy grounds. Each of the hooded figures wears an orange-colored stone mask except for the one with a pale stone mask of Zeus. The stone masked man stood in the middle of the stone circle, while the remaining wizards and witches came to stand in between the stones to form a complete circle.


    "We are many but only one," the stone figure said as the rest of the orange figures answered back with the same sentence, before falling silent. The youngest vessel was not physically present nor connected to the collective. It was far too dangerous with the Hogwarts Wards fully repaired. And as for the other vessel in transition at Hogwarts was proving far more troublesome and difficult to assimilate than originally planned for. Nor could another fragment of themselves be transferred to the vessel in transitioning until the winter holidays came to further aid in the acquirement of the very troublesome vessel.


    The only sound heard in the dark of the night is the sound of the sleeting, cold rain until the Zeus masked man speaks, "We have urgently gathered to discuss what was heard and learned on this wet night by the polyjuiced version of us, Mundungus Fletcher."


    The short, masked vessel of Mundungus Fletcher steps forward. Despite being masked and hooded there is still a strong scent of tobacco and alcohol to him. "We have been surveying the Hogs Head Inn for many months in a polyjuiced form as it is the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. As we all well know the Order will shortly be moved to a disclosed location by Albus Dumbledore. My time as an informant for the Order is severely restrained by Aberforth Dumbledore as such we will depend on our other self within the Order to manipulate the Order meetings as we see fit," he said in a scratchy voice, but firm voice that did not sound at all like the Mundungus Fletcher known to all.


    "We did not expect much of this evening as Albus Dumbledore interviewed one tedious applicant after another to fulfill the position of Divination Professor," Mundundgus Fletcher murmured. "To our astonishment, one of the applicants was the half-blood great-granddaughter of Cassandra Trelawney, Sybill Trelawney."


    There is a rustle of the hooded figures all moving in a unanimous movement to listen intently to the following words of Mundungus Fletcher. "Nothing was abnormal until towards the end when Sybill Trelawney spoke in a voice filled with the power of the Spirits," he paused to forewarn them. "We were only able to overhear a portion of that which was spoken over the rowdy crowd of the Hogs Head Inn. ''Two stars have fallen, both equal in might."


    "We could not make it too obvious as we made our way closer to Dumbledore, and only caught the final portion of the prophecy. ''Yet life and death will clasp hands in solemn accord, the Hydra must perish¡­" A loud gasp in unison is heard from the hooded figures before as one they turn their heads towards the center of the circle.


    The stone masked figure of Zeus is silent for a moment, before pensively saying, "We must enter the Prophecy Hall and retrieve the prophecy. What progress had been made to find the Keeper of the Prophecy Hall?"


    A clear, confident young man''s voice replies, "We have been using Bertie Higgs under the term of friendship, but we have not made as much process as we would like. And Rufus Scrimgeour is of no use in that department either. But Bertie Higgs is on friendly terms with Caradoc Dearborn, a member of the Filing Department and in charge of the Personnel Files. I am certain that we can easily acquire that which we need by becoming on friendly terms with the weak-minded wizard."


    "Can he not be turned into a vessel?" Interjected, a soothing witches voice.


    "No, he bears the faint scent of the Spirits," cheerfully answered a wizard''s voice. "Ignoring that fact, he would need ample time to be prepared to become a vessel. We have suffered more sufficient losses in such a short length of time that we must use the remaining fragments wisely until the destroyed fragments regenerate. That and we cannot forget the CURSE, its effects have already begun, and they will only become that much more vividly apparent with the passage of time."


    "Indeed, we have lost too many for comfort," interrupted a deep voice belonging to a wizard. "We have lost both Wilkes, Snyde, and we alone remain within the puppet''s inner circle. We lost Minchum and most importantly the post for the Ministry of Magic. We lost Zephyros at Hogwarts and only the youngest vessel remains at Hogwarts along with the transitioning vessel. The losses have only increased over these last few months, but we cannot afford to move drastically with the curse in place."


    "True, but we are far more concerned by Sanderson''s movements," interpolated a cool male''s voice. "He has been busy as of late gathering intel on the Ministry of the Magic and his own people within the underworld. Although I have not been pushed aside, he has not included me in all the planning. Sanderson is keeping his cards rather close to his c.h.e.s.t."


    "Most unusual," whispered the other hooded figures. "Could Sanderson be planning to acquire more territory?"


    "We know not," coolly replied the wizard, "but he has been keeping his movements rather discrete. Still, I am not overly concerned, sooner or later someone will talk."


    "And what of the puppet?" Optimistically asked a wizard''s voice changing the subject. "The puppet has not been acting as he expected and seems to have regained quite the cognitive function."


    The deep wizard voice says, "A dangerous hazard especially with Lestrange advising at the side of the puppet. The puppet may break free of its string if it continues down this path."


    "That is not what concerns us the most," interrupted a warm witch''s voice. "Snyde slew the living sacrifice and we, in turn, have taken the curse. We can already see its effects with the destruction of our vessel, Emusa Snyde. Even more concerning is that the puppet sensed a small aspect of us, we forced it out of the vessel''s mind in time but that was a telling mark. Not to mention that serpent of the puppet that is sneaking about, I trust it not. It sees and understands far more than any ordinary serpent should be capable of."


    "The serpent seems familiar," whispered, a cheerful pleasant male voice. "Perchance, a look into the past is needed."


    "Regardless, the serpent is troubling," said a young woman''s voice, "but even more so as Life and Death have begun to subtly influence and move their own pawns. Fiona Bly was f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y ejected from the Hogwarts Board by Lucius Malfoy. All our hard-earned efforts to acquire the seat have resulted in absolutely nothing! The effects will only be expounded with the curse and our losses will only further increase with the passage of time. The puppet must die for the curse to desist!"


    "We cannot afford to destroy the puppet yet," whispered the other hooded figures. "We must not forget the objective and the objective has not yet been met."


    "Then wait we shall, but not for long," ordered the stone masked figure of Zeus.


    "And what of the Prince''s," asked the soft low voice of a witch. "It would seem in retrospect that the root of all of our misfortunes begin and end with the Prince''s."


    "The old Prince has been rather quiet as of late," murmured a cheerful wizard''s voice. "But then again preparations are in full swing with the presentation of his two grandchildren."


    "We shall finally accept Slughorn''s invitation and attend one of his parties," answered the stone masked Zeus. "We need to evaluate the Prince grandchildren in person. They are the old Prince''s soft underbelly."


    "Indeed," murmured the soft low voice of a witch. "But we must aim for a certain kill, the old Prince will surely be prepared for an attack from the puppet''s forces and the Verninac family''s wards are a deadly hazard not to be taken lightly."


    "No," they are not they whispered in unison. "The famous, but now deceased alchemist, Nicholas Flammel is a distant cousin of theirs. In the alchemist''s youth, the Verninac''s paid for a portion of his schooling and in turn, he repaid them with nigh unbreakable wards that still hold strong until this day."


    "Either way, we must wait until the Giants arrival," murmured a cool wizard''s voice. "The Giant''s arrival will provide a perfect cover and distraction as needed. But in the meanwhile, I will convince Sanderson to move and attack the Ministry of Magic. The more chaos there exists the better for us."


    "And so, let it come to be," the orange masked figures answered in unison, before walking off in every direction including the white stone masked figure of Zeus. With the curse hanging overhead, they seemed to be followed by misfortune with each step they took. If that was the case, then they would ensure that same misfortune touched others as well.

 Chapter 732 - Interview for Divination Post â…¦

    The tall, thin figure of a hooded man can be seen at the edge of a gloomy forest. The night was especially cold and wet as Rodolphus Lestrange waited. The tall, slender wizard with icy dark eyes peers into the night as he waits. Not long after the sound of a flutter of wings is heard as a dark owl lets out a screech as it lands on a nearby branch intently staring at him with large yellow eyes. The owl had belonged to Alphard until he had been gifted to Aberforth just before Alphard''s death.


    "Shh, it''s me, Crow," the Rodolphus chided with a hint of gentleness. "Have you something for me from Capricorn?"


    The bird lets out a screech and sticks out its leg. The gloved figure carefully removes the tiny rolled-up parchment scroll. The man carefully reads the message before wordlessly burning the scroll. Scattering the ashes to the wind with his gloved hands in a near whisper, he says, "The Dark Lord possesses a giant serpent and it has taken to following me at the most inconvenient of times. We will return to the old means of communication until the serpent is slain."


    The black owl lets out an annoyed hoot, but leaps off its branch, before flying away into the night. Rodolphus Lestrange further pulls up the cowl of his hood and nimbly makes his way through the woods. Near the edge of the woods, he emerges onto a road trailing past the little-known muggle town by the name of Sharamourn.


    With practiced ease, Rodolphus apparated to the bottom of the path that led to the old Gibbon manor that overlooked the small village down in the valley below. The dark manor is surrounded by thorny leafless overgrown bushes. Briskly he makes his way up the winding path and past the cold, metal gates and the ancient, decaying trees.


    A thick mossy smell fills the air reminding Rodolphus of the graveyard that lay behind the ancient manor no filled with recent rotting corpses. With ease, he enters Gibbons Manor and makes his way into the great hall. The Death Eaters in residence are all busy with some assigned task by the Dark Lord. Ever since, his return, Lord Voldemort had regained some of his old semblance drawing again his followers faithfully towards him.


    The broad-shouldered, Antonin Dolohov leisurely sips at Ogden''s Finest Firewhiskey as he waits for the Dark Lord to finish instructing various Death Eaters in the closed chamber. His cold haughty features twist into a familiar sneer at spotting the icy visage of Lestrange. "My, my, look at what the hungry kneazle dragged in, a wet crow," Dolohov coldly jested.


    Rodolphus does not react for only he and Dolohov knew, they shared a tentative, but a secret truce between the two of them. Ignoring the jabbing remark, he crisply asks, "How long has the Dark Lord been locked in the chambers with Darith Yaxley? I have urgent news which to deliver."


    "They have been speaking for some time now, so there is no telling how much longer it will be," Dolohov answered with a gleam of interest in his eyes. "And just where did you go off to scavenge, Lestrange, a corpse perchance?"


    Before Rodolphus can reply, a soft hiss echoes through the hallway causing the two wizard''s heads to whirl in the direction of the source. Rodolphus subtly reaches for his wand, while Dolohov''s grip on the glass in his hand tightens. From the shadows further down the hallway emerges a green serpent with a flat viper''s head. There are diamond patterns across the snake''s skin, the serpent is as thick as a man''s t.h.i.g.h, and is over twelve feet long.


    Incredibly poisonous and deadly, Nagini was the Dark Lord''s new trusted companion. His eyes and ears, so to speak. None of the Death Eater''s allowed for even a slip-of-the-tongue to occur lest word reached back to their newly returned Master. Although the Dark Lord had shown himself to be far more collected ever since his return, he had become far more ruthless than before. The death of the widow, Empusa Snyde at the hands of Dolohov still haunted many Death Eaters and caused them to shiver with horror and dread.


    Nagini flicked her tongue as she observed the two wizards waiting in the foyer of the manor. The broad-shouldered, arrogant-faced wizard scented like a rabid dog. A rabid dog would always obediently attack and tear his master''s enemies to pieces until it turned and bit the master''s hand that fed it.


    Still, it was not that wizard that troubled her, but rather the taller, and far more slender wizard with icy dark eyes. That wizard scented of fiery brimstone and frigid ice so cold that it sent a shiver crawling across her flesh. Yes, this was the wizard that caused her to always want to tightly coil, ready to spring forward to attack at the slightest hint of danger.


    However, Nagini''s kin time and time again dissuaded her from doing so. Her kin said that that wizard was a trusted ally and she must not attack her kin''s ally. She did not want to disappoint her kin, so she did as she was told. But whenever she was given the opportunity, she would follow and carefully observe the dangerous wizard. She''d not allow harm to befall her kin on her watch. Not again. She could not bear it.


    The door slamming up causes Nagini to be roused from her thoughts, and instinctively coiling upward. "We shall do as we were told, Master," Darith Yaxley self-importantly answered as he superciliously marched out to carry out the task imposed by their master followed by a few other Death Eaters.


    Darith Yaxley''s footsteps falter nearly causing the other Death Eaters to crash into him. The Death Eater''s glare and glance around him until they spot the large, and a very poisonous serpent coiled in the hall ready to spring to attack. The Death Eaters try not to gulp and make sure to hide behind Darith Yaxley. He''d be the first one to be bitten giving them enough time to flee for their lives. Death Eaters were not very much the selfless sacrificing sort.


    "Come now, Yaxley, it is merely a snake," Dolohov mockingly said as he took a sip of his firewhiskey, but all the while keeping the serpent in his sight at all times. "You wouldn''t want to keep the Dark Lord waiting, you really should be on your way."


    Darith Yaxley indignantly quivers, before hoisting his robes and practically running away. The other Death Eaters instantly copy his actions in self-preservation and run away with their robes hosted above their ankles. They would be utterly mortified later, but their personal feelings of humiliation were put aside as preserving their lives was far more important.

 Chapter 733 - Interview for Divination Post â…§

    Watching the fleeing Death Eater''s, Dolohov lets out a mocking snort, "Cowards," before downing the rest of his firewhiskey and carelessly tossing the glass to the side. The glass shatters carelessly against the ground causing Nagini to turn in the direction of the glass shattering. Taking that opportunity Dolohov pulls out his wand and points it fearlessly at the serpent.


    With a battle about to commence between wizard and beast, the pal, crimson-eyed figure of Lord Voldemort emerges from the Great Hall. "Nagini," Voldemort chastises causing the serpent to sheepishly uncoil and slither hurriedly towards him. Turning his crimson gaze towards Dolohov, he says, "And just where you about to do, Dolohov, old friend?"


    Dolohov flashes a haughty smile, before placing his wand away. "Mm, I was merely testing your companion''s reflexes, old friend," Dolohov sardonically retorted. "It would not do for an accident to occur to the Dark Lord''s serpent companion during battle, now would it?"


    "Nagini has proven that she can take care of herself well in battle," Voldemort retorted. "You would do well to remember that, Dolohov."


    "As you say," Dolohov answered without promising anything. "I am simply famished; I wonder what Gibbon''s old house elves have prepared for dinner." Without excusing himself, he simply walks away and out of the Front Hall.


    "Dolohov is more audacious with each passing day," Voldemort observed with a frown. "It is most unbecoming."


    "That has always been Dolohov''s character, Dark Lord," Rodolphus interjected.


    "Perchance," Voldemort simply replied, before turning his crimson gaze onto Lestrange. "Tell me, Lestrange, why are you here? Did I not send you on a missive?"


    "Indeed, you did, Milord," Rodolphus coolly answered. "However, I bring urgent news, a whispered prophecy so to speak."


    "And what might the prophecy have to say?" Voldemort aloofly said, before furrowing his brow. "Or does the prophecy relate in some manner to me, Lestrange?"


    "That is why I come to discuss the information which was acquired," Rodolphus replied with his eyes cast on the ground keeping the serpent twining around the Dark Lord''s feet within his sight at all times. "Our spy was only able to hear a portion of the prophecy, unfortunately, due to the location-."


    "I understand! Continue, Lestrange!" Voldemort impatiently snapped with a brief trace of old anger. As if recalling himself, Voldemort forces himself to speak calmly. "It would seem that I am weary if you would continue, Lestrange."


    "That which Cassandra has spoken is gone, but that which is spoken can never be truly be taken. And so, it returns, and so I say, ''Two stars have fallen, both equal in might¡­. Both filled with darkness and despair¡­."


    "That is all our spy managed to overhear, before being cast out of the Hogs Head Inn by the rowdy crowd," Rodolphus carefully lied for that was the only portion of the prophecy that Capricorn had conveyed to him.


    "And the rest, who overheard it?" Voldemort snapped as his mind firmly believed that he was one of the fallen stars mentioned in the prophecy.


    "Certainly, none fully within the Hogs Head Inn except for Headmaster Albus Dumbledore," Rodolphus truthfully answered.


    Voldemort''s crimson eyes race for a moment, before becoming hard. "It would seem that we will need to pay a visit to the Hall of Prophecy, after all. Can your spy within the Auror''s acquire the prophecy?"


    "Not easily," Rodolphus candidly replied. "Ever since the attacks, Minister Jenkins reinforced the security of the Ministry of Magic to the degree that it would be safer to place the Keeper of the Prophecy Hall under the Imperius spell than to acquire that which we seek."


    "I see in that instance, I shall entrust this task to you, Lestrange," Voldemort dangerously said. "Do not fail me."


    "It shall be done, Dark Lord," Rodolphus answered with a poker face. "Although, it may take some time considering the plans that are at present in motion."


    "Naturally, the task shall come in second, but I expect results, Lestrange," Voldemort warned.


    "It shall be done according to thine will, Milord," Rodolphus replied, before carefully turning away, but keeping his hand near his wand ready for a surprise attack at any moment.


    "Kin," Nagini hissed as she circled his feet.


    "Not now, Nagini," Voldemort distractedly muttered as he recalled the uttered words of the prophecy.


    "That which Cassandra has spoken is gone, but that which is spoken can never be truly be taken. And so, it returns, and so I say, ''Two stars have fallen, both equal in might¡­. Both filled with darkness and despair¡­."


    The prophecy suggested that it was merely a repetition of the original prophecy made by Cassandra Trelawney. But who would have had the audacity to destroy a prophecy, and why? Unless the prophecy bore some relevance as it had been repeated once more not yet having come to pass.


    ''Two stars have fallen, both equal in might¡­. Both filled with darkness and despair¡­."


    Naturally, he must be one of the stars, but who was the other? Unless it was the other, who had sought to destroy him first. For some reason, they seemed to coincide with the memories that he had found in Empusa Snyde''s mind. "A puppet," that is what he had been called. He vehemently denied that was the case, but after the discovery of his seemingly possessive wrath, he took the time to delve into his own past.


    Voldemort to his shock discovered that more than just bits and parts of his memories were missing from his youth, but entire sections. At first, he attributed them to the creative process of his Horcruxes, but upon further connecting with the Slytherin Locket Horcrux, he found that his Horcruxes were missing those entire memories as well. His Horcrux should have possessed the entirety of his existence, and any loss should have occurred only his memory, not the Horcrux.


    Voldemort frown deeps as he somberly contemplates. No, someone had obliviated him. However, there should be no one powerful in existence to do so beyond that of Albus Dumbledore. And his meddling old Defense Against the Dark Art''s Professor did not have it in him to commit such a foul act against any one of his students.


    No, it could have only been someone else during his time at Hogwarts. Voldemort wracked his mind but simply could not find anyone of suspicion until his mind froze at the trace of a single memory. It could only be the one who suggested that he work at Borgin and Burke?


    Voldemort narrowed his crimson eyes to a dangerous, pensive slit. Why had that person suggested that we work at a mere shop? They were not friends but more acquaintances. Furthermore, why not the Ministry of Magic or elsewhere? Then again, that person was a friend of HIM.


    A cold, tendril of fury circles within Voldemort hungrily asking him to unleash his wrath. Forcing the madness away, his pointed talon-like fingernails dig into the palm of his flesh painfully pulling him back. It would seem that his enemy was not a sole operative. Then he would use him to find the trail of his enemy. And then, he would avenge himself.


    With that cold consolation, Voldemort hisses, "Nagini, come," and storms away to the Gibbon family library. He had spent far too much time waiting for results at the hands of his followers only to receive failure time and time again. No, if he wanted something done right, then he would do it himself.


    As for Nagini, she would ensure his protection for she was the only one he could trust to ensure his continued survival. Only Nagini had ever sought to protect him without wanting anything in return. And only Nagini had he ever cared for in the slightest¡­...only Nagini.

 Chapter 734 - Frost Moon

    The rest of the week sped by until at long last Friday came along under the light of the full moon. Earlier that week just the day before on Thursday, their Charms class had been a most a rather disturbing experience for Rowan. It had only served to remind her exactly as to the reason why the wizarding world seemed to lack common sense for that matter. Professor Flitwick had demonstrated a charm to create legs on teacups that could also be applied to other inanimate objects. If say the caster was otherwise occupied said object would be able to walk on their own towards the caster or towards the d.e.s.i.r.ed location.


    Everyone eagerly threw themselves into the class, while Rowan remained distinctively pale throughout the entire class period. Frankly it reminded her to much of the film, "The Human Centipede," for comfort. She knew that she''d have nightmares of inanimate objects suddenly growing a pair of legs to chase her or worse make her a part of them¡­.


    Not that Friday had gone any better as by the end of the, Rowan and Severus were weary down to their very bones by the time Mermish lessons with Dumbledore in the evening arrived. They''d had Transfiguration earlier that day and Rowan still had not made sufficient improvement on the Inanimatus Conjurus to Professor McGonagall''s satisfaction. Severus that little freak on the other hand had already moved onto turning an owl into a pair of opera glasses.


    Naturally, Rowan objected to the transfiguration spell as well. Logically speaking why not just transform an ordinary pair of glasses into opera glasses? Why was there a need to turn a living breathing creature into an inanimate object? Needless to say, Rowan''s vehement objections were ignored by Professor McGonagall, who was quite frustrated at the unexpected opposition and lack of effort from one of her students. It was a most vexing problem to have and McGonagall was not about to give up!


    Although Rowan would have gladly told Professor McGonagall that her efforts were wasted, if she didn''t want to spend her only time to study stuck in detention with McGonagall! Not that Severus cared, oh no, he had as of late been caught daydreaming with a small smile on his face. Back in Lily''s good books and more importantly thrilled at knowing that Lily liked him back, Severus had done all in his power to spend time with Lily again. He''d immediately returned with Lily during Gobbledegook and D.A. abandoning Rowan without a single glance. Not that Rowan bore a grudge, no, but at least Severus could have pretended that he was reluctant to do so!


    Still, Rowan was relieved that situation had at last been resolved especially Terry, who bore the brunt of listening to Severus inner emotional dilemmas. Severus would deny such a statement and argue that he was not so weak as his speak about his feelings, but Terry was the exact evidence that pointed to the contrary. Not that Terry could ever catch a break, because Severus still only talked about Lily and their planned date. It made Terry quite often resort to screaming in frustration into his pillow with only Alchemy to comfort him in his times of suffering and woe.


    Tired and numb ready for their week to end, the two of them stood outside of the door to Dumbledore''s office as Severus knocked on the door using the Griffin door knocker. The door wordlessly opens as the two of them enter inside. Too tired to stare at the whistling silver instruments nor at the half-awake staring portraits. They both slumped into the opposing seats from Dumbledore.


    Albus Dumbledore chuckles at seeing apprentices tried faces and gestures to the silver plate residing on his desk before him. The silver platter contains countless round, colored, and different flavored Mochi accompanied by a pot of steaming Matcha tea with a hint of milk, and sugar.


    Rowan immediately brightens up at the sight of the lightly powdered glutinous rice cakes. "Don''t mind if I do?" She happily exclaimed and poured herself a cup of tea and placed various flavored Mochi onto a small plate before her.


    Rowan taking a sip of the expertly prepared Matcha tea, she lets out a happy sigh of approval. The house elves of Hogwarts truly were worth every coin they were paid and more. Their travels had certainly paid off that was for certain.


    Seeing his twin sister eagerly dig in, Severus carefully selects a few colored round doughy sweets for himself, before pouring himself a cup of tea. Seeing Severus delicately sipping at his tea, Dumbledore helps himself, but not before saying, "Would you like one Fawkes?"


    Fawkes sitting on his golden perch lets out a small little screech in reply. He did look very well, but rather dreadful with his feathers hanging limp and dreary. His passing would come soon and then rebirth. For that was what all phoenixes did.


    "Oh, well, if you change your mind simply squawk, Fawkes," Dumbledore cheerfully told his Phoenix with a twinkle in his child-like blue eyes.


    For a time, the only sound heard in the Headmaster''s office is the sound of munching on snacks and the sipping of tea. Chewing and sipping at her snacks, Rowan observes Dumbledore from underneath her eyelashes. Dumbledore had been absurdly cheerful as of late, it was as though he had been gifted a precious treasure. Ordinarily, she would have put it out of mind, but Dumbledore''s energetic cheeriness was really starting to grate on her nerves. And no matter, what others might think, she was no Scrooge! Not that she would ever admit to it out loud.


    Wiping his lips clean, Dumbledore sees that his apprentices nearly finished eating. "Seeing that the two of you are so tired, I thought that we try something more relaxing this evening. I believe the two of you already know the way-."


    Dumbledore is unable to finish his sentence as he is loudly interrupted by the sound of Rowan and Severus chocking. Red, and breathless, after a while through watery eyes, and a hoarse voice, Severus asks, "I''m sorry, Dumbledore, sir. I think I may have heard wrongly, but did you wish for us to visit the pool located in the Headmaster''s personal quarters?"


    "That is exactly correct!" Dumbledore beamed with a twinkle in his child-like blue eyes that glittered behind half-moon spectacles.


    Rowan''s face must have twitched and revealed her inner thoughts because Dumbledore eyes lose some of their sparkle. "Oh, well, I suppose we could always return to the usual coursework if that is not to your p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, my dear apprentices."


    "No, no," Severus hastily protested sending a fierce scowl in his twin sister''s direction. "No need, Dumbledore, we were just caught unprepared by the offer."


    "Excellent," Dumbledore exclaimed as he energetically rose to his feet and motioned for them to follow him.


    Rowan lets out a loud sigh despite Severus glaring at her. She already knew how this would end with Victorian era swimsuits. The sailor''s top with matching knee length pantaloons wouldn''t be too bad. However, it was seeing Severus and Dumbledore in striped, prisoner-like swimwear is what disturbed her. Her eyes would need some time to recover after the absurd sight. Still, in the end she supposed it was a kindness, if not painful at least. It was the thought that counted¡­...

 Chapter 735 - Frost Moon â…¡

    Not that Rowan would admit it to Dumbledore or anyone else, but the relaxing Mermish class was exactly what she had needed. Feeling refreshed, after their class, they went to perform their rounds before and after dinner. They only patrolled for an hour after dinner since it was Gryffindor''s turn to be on patrol for the weekend. Remus and Lily both were rather grumpy during dinner and resorted to playing paper, rock, scissors to see who would patrol the halls and who would be stuck in the common room. Remus luckily won and took to patrolling the halls over manning the Gryffindor common room. There was little doubt in both Prefect''s minds that it would be Lily, who would be at her wit''s end by the end of the evening.


    Since Rowan and Severus were free of patrolling that evening naturally, they spent their precious free time studying. They weren''t the only ones as the fifth and seventh years in the common room intently worked on their essays and studies. Murmurs are heard in the common room as various questions and discussions occur regarding their studies. Soft munching and sipping sounds are heard from the fifth and seventh yeas snacking on tea and snacks provided by the snack table in the common room. It one of the Slytherin''s well-kept secrets as none of the three other houses possessed such an amenity.


    The younger students, who wanted to play games were permitted to take the wizarding chessboards and muggle games back to their dorm rooms under the condition that they are returned before they went off to bed. The same rule applied for snacks with Rowan at the end of the day counting and ensuring that the game boards were all properly returned with detention and loss of points assigned as punishment. With the increased popularity of muggle board games, she had introduced two more muggle board games, Dungeon, and 221 B Baker Street: The Master Detective Game.


    Dungeon was an adventure board game that appeared as a map of a six-level dungeon with hallways, rooms, and chambers. The players must move around the board seeking to defeat monsters and claim treasures. The deeper the players dive into the dungeon the tougher the monster and the greater the treasures! The players can choose different character classes with the objective of being the first to return alive to the exit of the dungeon! The game greatly appealed to the Slytherins as they used every single means to trick their comrades and be the first to successfully return with their bounty.


    And as for the second, 221B Baker Street: The Master Detective Game which allowed the players to solve cases using clues provided by vising various locations such as Scotland Yard, Apothecary, and Pawn Broker. The Slytherins were wildly intrigued by the game that felt rather like science-fiction to them as they lacked magic to solve the various crimes but permitted them to relate to the cases in question as it was set in a muggle Victorian-like era. Either way, both games gained a popular foothold within the Slytherin Common Room. Nor they were the only ones as the two games spread to the other three houses with Gryffindor preferring Dungeon and Ravenclaw preferring 221 B Baker Street, and Hufflepuff with no real preference.


    That is not to say that Rowan did so necessarily out of the kindness of her heart, but rather to keep the younger years as much as she could out of her hair! Although mentors had done wonders to increase improvements, well, snakeling''s were still snakelings. They wouldn''t be Slytherins otherwise.


    The hour was turning late and some of the 5th and 7th years began to retire from the common room. The common room would close in half, an hour leaving Rowan and Severus to shoo everyone out and perform a headcount to ensure everyone was properly in bed. It was probably the last action more than anything else is that ensured that the snakling''s did not wander from their beds into places they had no place in being.


    Seated in a corner of the common room are Terry, Bethanie, Sylvia, Tiffany, Severus, and Rowan. Scratching his chin with the edge of his feathered quill, Terry turns towards Severus with a gloomy expression. "Alright, mate, I need you to correct me here. My strengthening solution in Cousin Eponine''s class was not clear turquoise nor was it in fact blue, but rather a shade of pink. I thought I did everything right, so where did I go astray?" That and he had to write an essay explaining what he did wrong on the subject.


    Rowan dramatically shudders at the mere question and ducks behind her book to hide. There was a reason, she DISLIKED potions! And she wasn''t about to go about delving back into it again! She couldn''t be paid enough to do so! Except when it came to poisons, she apparently had a natural talent there...


    Severus purposefully ponders with a slight smugness to the twitch of his lips. After a moment, he finally answers, "Did you use pomegranate juice instead of salamander''s blood?"


    Terry sighs and facepalms, before tiredly saying, "Thanks, mate," and hurriedly scribbling away the proper response.


    "Of course," Severus smugly replied as he returned to his own studies causing Rowan to roll her eyes behind her book.


    "I give up," Tiffany loudly exclaimed as she shut her book and slumped back into her seat. "I''ll just finish writing the essay for Professor Sprout on Self-Fertilizing shrubs another day. I''m done!"


    "Well, in that case since you have, One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi open," Bethanie began to say as she looked from her own essay. "Tiffany, dear, then it is best to get started on essay for Professor Mortimer due on the uses of scurvy-grass, lovage, and sneezewort in potions."


    Tiffany lets out a loud groan and slumps further into her seat. She thankfully is saved by the appearance of Alchemy, who happily climbs into her l.a.p to be adored. Tiffany triumphantly stares at Bethanie as if saying, "You wouldn''t be so cruel as to ask me to shove poor, precious Alchemy off my l.a.p, now would you?"


    Bethanie lets out a loud sigh of defeat as Tiffany happily pets the purring form of Alchemy snuggled in her l.a.p. Seeing Bethanie sighing Silvia stares up from her own essay and numbly says, "The answer to your question, Bethanie is that these plants are most are most efficacious in the inflaming of the braine, and are therefore much used in Confusing and Befuddlement Draughts, where the wizard is desirous of producing hot-headiness and recklessness¡­"


    Rowan raises her gaze from behind her book and she is not the only one as everyone turns to stare at Sylvia for the textbook answer. "I think it''s time for you to retire to bed, Sylvia," Rowan quietly said.


    "Mm, her braine has finally overheated," Terry softly jested with a concerned expression on his face.


    Sylvia wanly nodded in agreement as Tiffany passed the sulking form of Alchemy over to Terry. With the aid of Bethanie, Sylvia rose a bit unsteadily to her feet, while Rowan and Severus gathered Sylvia''s things with a wave of their wands. With Sylvia''s bag neatly packed, Tiffany slowly trotted after her two friends with Sylvia''s schoolbag, her own, and that of Bethanie.


    Seeing Tiffany crumbling under the weight of three heavy-laden school bags, Rowan casts a featherlight charm causing the schoolbags to become less heavy. "Thanks, Rowan," Tiffany called over her shoulder, before scrambling up the girl dorm staircase.


    Glancing at the late hour, Rowan stifles a sleepy yawn. "Well, we best all pack up and head early to bed for the evening."


    "I won''t argue there," Terry tiredly said as he gathered his things. "I''ll see you up in a bit mate," he added, before heading up the boy''s staircase towards their dormitories.


    Subtly taking their cue from Terry, the rest of the Slytherins still remaining in the common room begin to pack up as well. It was Friday, and the least they could do is sleep until late on the weekend. It wasn''t much, but it was something at least.

 Chapter 736 - Frost Moon â…¢

    The orange flames flicker across the empty Slytherin common room. The Slytherins had cleared rather quickly from the common room leaving Rowan and Severus to check up on each of the dorms. Finished checking on the entire dormitories, Rowan and Severus returned with several board games to put away, which had sheepishly been handed over to them. Closing the cupboard shut, Severus frowns as he glances at the time on the golden watch inherited from their father. "It''s late," he flatly said.


    "Yes, well, I promised Hagrid that I would stop by and visit later tonight," Rowan truthfully replied.


    Severus''s frown deepened. "It is rather late. You can always visit Hagrid, tomorrow, Rowan."


    "I doubt it," Rowan truthfully objected. "There are plenty of things to do and catch up on. And besides, I have never protested when I regularly cover for the Marauder''s monthly full moon run and which just so happens to be tomorrow night might I point out."


    Severus flushes a bit pink with embarrassment at being caught out. What his twin sister had said was all true, but still, he worried. She was a girl and all, and he didn''t want anything to happen to her. Not that Rowan couldn''t take care of herself if anything the boy who dared try such a thing would be the one in danger. Still, he worried not that he would ever tell Rowan that. She''d no doubt smugly hold it over his head for the rest of their lives!


    "Don''t be up to late!" Severus harrumphed, before stomping quite loudly up the boy''s staircase to complain to Terry about annoying sisters. Not that Severus had much right to complain considering that Terry had four older sisters, more than half a dozen nieces, countless female cousins to deal with not excluding his innumerable aunts and great-aunts.


    Shaking her head wryly Rowan smiles helplessly to herself, before pulling on a warm fur-lined cloak and wrapping a dark scarf around her neck. With her hood pulled up, she emerges into the bitterly, cold dungeon air. Her warm breath leaves smoky clouds of air. With her nose feeling bitterly cold, she snuggles her face deeper into her scarf leaving only the tips of her eyes peeking out. Through the frigid, stone passageway she quietly makes her way underneath the gloomy light of the flickering, burning touches.


    Up the winding staircase, Rowan emerges into the dark, empty hall of the entrance hall. Cautious, she makes her way past the Great Hall and out through the front entrance. The air is bitterly crisp as the chilly night sky is clear of any clouds. The stars glitter overhead and the large full moon brightens the chilly night.


    The brisk cold air caused Rowan to shiver as she ducks her head down low and trots across the frozen ground. There is a thin layer of snow power on the ground not enough to cover the top of one''s boot, but enough to freeze over. Her every footstep sounds rather loud to her ears as she trudges across the crunching, thin layer of snow.


    The black lake in the distance had neatly frozen at the edges, but the middle of the lake has yet to completely freeze over. As a result, Hagrid''s wooden post regarding ice skating is still up. Once the lake completes freezes over Hagrid will remove the post, but until then the warning sign will stay up. Although that does little to dissuade reckless younger years especially that of wild Gryffindor''s. More than a couple of students had fallen through the ice despite the warning sign only to be saved by fellow students and up to end up in the infirmary with a loss of over a dozen house points and more than a week''s worth of detention''s.


    Near the edge of the woods is a large hut with smoke trailing from the chimney. Hagrid''s windows glow warmly with light as a layer of mist and frost cover them. Seeing the end in sight, Rowan hurries forward finishing the last stretch. Stomping her feet against the doormat, she raises her hand and knocks loudly on the door.


    Fang''s excited booming barks can be heard from inside the cottage as he recognizes the scent. "Bout time!" said Hagrid, when he flung open the door looking rather muscular and attractive wearing a well-fitted red logger button-up shirt. "Thought you''d forgotten where I lived!"


    "Being a Prefect is an exhausting and rather time-consuming business, Hagrid," Rowan muttered as she stepped into the toasty, warm cottage. "That and ignoring the fact that I am an apprentice, Severus and I are taking O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T.''s, this year as well."


    Hagrid looks rather sheepish at the reply as he tugs on his shiny, glossy hair that is neatly pulled back with a hair tie. Rubbing a hand across his perfectly trimmed short beard, he flashes Rowan an attractive smile. "I guess it slipped m'' mind with m'' ma ''ere and all," Hagrid ruefully apologized. "Sorry, Rowan, I didn'' mean to call ya out."


    "It''s alright, it happens to the best of us," Rowan replied, before taking a seat on of the wooden seats.


    Fang, who had eagerly been waiting jumps forward and tries to lick Rowan''s face. With great haste, Rowan dodges and firmly pats the slobbering dog drooling all over her robes. She shudders hiding her distaste for slobber over her robes. Quite happily, Fang curls up at Rowan''s feet and slobbers all over her boot. At least, they were dragonhide, so they would keep the slobber out and keep her feet dry.


    Pointedly ignoring the fact that Fang is slobbering all over her boot, Rowan glances around the cabin that is much neater and now houses a bookcase full of books. "And how has your tutelage under Professor Kettleburn been going Hagrid?"


    "Real good!" Hagrid replied as he returned from the stove with a piping hot kettle, teacup, plates, and a plate full of rock-hard cookies. "Professor Kettleburn reckons that I''m nearly as good as Mister Newt Scamander when it comes to taming beasties. Olympe is so proud, and she''s even gonna come down to meet m'' mum and family for Christmas! It''ll be right nice. I got it all planned out! It''s just, well-."


    Rowan arched her brow a bit in surprise at suddenly seeing Hagrid lose some of the wind in his sails as he rather quietly pours her tea a cup of tea and a rock-hard raisin cookie. "Hagrid, you seemed quite excited up until just a moment ago," Rowan paused to take a sip of her tea to only make a face at the strong taste. Carefully setting the tea aside she grabs the raisin cookie to attempt to break into pieces to feed Fang residing underneath the table.


    "So, what is really bothering you, Hagrid?" Rowan asked as she was unable to even make a dent into the rock-hard cookie. "You have a family now and a girlfriend, a sweetheart if you prefer."


    Hagrid flushes pink rather shyly causing Rowan to let out a huff, and then frown at finding that she can''t even break off a piece of the rock-hard cookie. Giving up, she drops the cookie onto the floor and kicks it underneath the table to Fang, who happily chews on the rock-hard raisin cookie. At least, someone would be able to enjoy it, if it not, Hagrid''s cookies would make excellent weapons.


    "Well, ya see ''ere, Rowan," Hagrid muttered in embarrassment. "What if Olympe is embarrassed by m'' family. Mum''s, a giantess, and I got a stepda'' now, and a full giant liddle brother. We''re not the fanciest folk, and Olympe, she''s real pretty and brilliant! I don''t want ''er to be embarrassed dat''s all."


    "What is there to be embarrassed about, Hagrid?" Rowan pointedly retorted with an arched brow. "So, what if you''re a half-giant. Look at Severus and I, we''re half-bloods even if we''re the descendants of the three founders of Hogwarts. There will still always be those who will frown at us for being less than purebloods. If we defined ourselves by their standards, well, we would never have any right to be happy much less exist."


    "I guess," Hagrid uncertainly replied not sounding very confident.


    Seeing Hagrid''s still gloomy expression, Rowan ventures to say, "Hagrid forgive me if I am speaking out of turn here, but I sense that you are worried that if you remain at Hogwarts with your family that you fear that Madam Maxime will think that you are choosing your family over her?" Hagrid flushes terribly and pales rather ghastly, all at the same time in reply.


    "Well, the solution is rather simple, Hagrid," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "If Madam Maxime should worry about your priorities explain to her that you will remain at Hogwarts until you finish your mastery with Professor Kettleburn in Care of Magical Creatures. In the meanwhile, during the winter holidays ask her to marry you, but with the condition that the wedding will be held after the completion of your mastery. You will single-handedly quell her fears in this manner and leave you plenty of time for any future decision-making."


    "Marriage!" Hagrid gasped as he flushed bright red with a rather goofy expression on his face as he imagined a white wedding with his Olympe.


    "Mm, yes," Rowan muttered with a bit of sarcasm. "And I might even suggest Hagrid that you become a Professor at Beauxbaton''s remain close to Madam Maxime. Besides, I can certain that you can take your family with you, if not at least be nearer to them when they decide to relocate in the future."


    Hagrid''s excitement dies down at Rowan''s logical statement. "But I don''t want them to go away, Rowan," he quietly rumbled. "And I don''t want to leave Hogwarts. It''s been my home for so many years!"


    Rowan stares at Hagrid silently for a moment, before her expression softens saying, "Hagrid, the people that we love and cherish at some point will all leave us. But that does not mean that is the end only the beginning of something new. As long as you remain near and dear to them, Hagrid, you will not have lost anything, but gained that much more."


    "And as for Hogwarts," Rowan sighs softly. "Home is where the heart is Hagrid. And if Olympe is where your heart is then don''t be afraid to follow it. Besides I am certain that you have more than ample opportunities to regularly visit Hogwarts especially during the summer months, and I am certain that Professor Kettleburn will expect it."


    "Yeah!" Hagrid excitedly said with a loud sniff. "Dat''s exactly what I''ll do, Rowan!" He eagerly leaped from his chair with joy and wiped the moisture from his eyes, before grabbing Rowan from her chair. Greatly startled, Rowan was crushed into Hagrid''s muscular c.h.e.s.t unable to breathe and swung in a dizzying circle. At this rate, she really was going to throw up!

 Chapter 737 - Frost Moon â…£

    With the world truly starting to go sideways, Rowan finally shouted, "Hagrid, I''m going to throw up," causing Hagrid to hastily set her down back onto the floor.


    "Sorry, Rowan," Hagrid sincerely apologized. "I jus'' got excited dat''s all."


    "Okay," Rowan weakly grunted holding onto the table to steady herself and looking rather green, before slumping down into her chair to find that Fang is still chewing on the raisin cookie that hasn''t softened the least bit.


    "Er, what kind of ring, do you think Olympia might like, Rowan?" Hagrid hastily asked with his one-track mind.


    Rowan privately thought to herself, ''the expensive kind,'' as she recalled the glittering rings on Madam Maxime''s fingers. Still trying to be tactful, she replies, "I''m certain that she will love anything that you give her, Hagrid, as long as it is something from you."


    "I got jus'' the thing," Hagrid gleefully replied as he hurried over to a drawer and reached inside. Searching blindly for a bit, loud rattling can be heard inside of round, rock-like sounds of things being tumbled around this way and that. Finally, after some time, his face brightens up as he feels and finds the largest large lump of rock, and successfully pulls it out. "M'' ma brought it with her and said it was for me," he proudly said as he showed Rowan a roughly cut gem the size of Hagrid''s fist.


    Rowan makes a loud choking sound at the sight of the very large uncut diamond. "I''m certain that Madam Maxime will adore it," Rowan drily remarked. "In fact, it''s so large, you may want to have the goblins cut it down, Hagrid to create an entire jewelry set."


    "Yeah, it will make it that much special!" Hagrid excitedly said. "Mum brought some other gems for me too. She said they were just pretty rocks she collected, and she no longer had any use for dem. She kept one pouch for herself and gave one over to me. I''m not sure how much the goblins will give me for them, but I hope it''s enough to cover the cost for the ring."


    Rowan had the rather distinct feeling that Hagrid''s mother unknowingly had gifted her son a rather large fortune. Still, she didn''t want Hagrid to get robbed, because, well, the goblins only stuck EXACTLY to the terms of a contract. "Hagrid, tomorrow morning, I''ll have Terry write to his father, Mr. Greengrass, he''s an expert at judging the accurate price for jewelry. He''ll be sure to help you when negotiating with the goblins at Gringotts."


    "That''s mighty nice of ya, Rowan," Hagrid replied with a beaming smile, before putting the large gemstone away in the clattering drawer full of roughly cut gemstones.


    Full of cheer, Hagrid sits down happily full of great hope and plans. Gulping down a mouthful of tea, he says, "I almost forgot, Rowan. Ya never told m'' about the Great Horned Snake. I haven''t seen her at all, I''d love to study her closer!"


    "She''s a secret, for now, Hagrid," Rowan sternly said. "And as to why she is here, well, she is the guardian of Hogwarts."


    Hagrid fiercely nods his head in understanding. "I thought as much," and makes a zipping motion with his hand. "Still, when it''s free and ya know out in the open, I''d really like it if I could get a closer look at her."


    "I''m sure, she wouldn''t mind that when the time comes," Rowan honestly answered. Nadira rather liked attention if the merpeople were anything to go by. Lots of attention¡­.


    "Dat''s awfully good," Hagrid said with a beaming smile lighting up his handsomely rugged face. "By the way, Rowan, I got something else I want to discuss with ya."


    "Which is what exactly?" Rowan a bit warily asked.


    "I''ve been speaking with Professor Kettleburn about the ban on experimental breeding created by Mister Newt Scamander," Hagrid earnestly explained. "We were discussing as to the reason why or why not it might be a good idea."


    "And why is that, Hagrid?" Rowan reluctantly asked already afraid to find out.


    "Well, jus'' think on all the fantastic creatures that we are missing out on," Hagrid enthusiastically said. "Why I''d want to see what would occur between the crossing of Manticores and Fire Crabs. I can already imagine what a glorious sight they would be! I even know jus'' what I''d call them, Blast-Ended Skrewt''s!"


    Rowan almost spits out the tea, she had in her mouth. That hideous creature from Potter''s time! It was an extremely evil-tempered creature with gray, shiny armor with a poisonous tail and that expelled fire from its backside. Why in heavens name did Hagrid want to bring forth such an atrocity to life!


    Taking a deep breath, Rowan tries to be kind with her wording but decides in the end that subtly is wasted on Hagrid. "Hagrid," she solemnly said, "forcefully creating a creature has never brought anyone joy to the creation and only served to herald far more trouble to the wizarding world than its worth."


    "What da ya mean, Rowan?" Hagrid protested in bewilderment. "I ain''t aiming to harm anyone that''s for sure!"


    "Then let me ask you this, Hagrid," Rowan gravely continued. "Herpo, the Foul created the Basilisk. Yes, indeed one of the most incredible and marvelous creatures to behold, but just as deadly. A creature hated on sight and hunted for its mere existence. Tell me, Hagrid, do you believe that a Basilisk lives a joyous or even a fulfilling life?


    Hagrid opens his mouth to speak but is unable to as Rowan speaks right over him. "On the contrary, Basilisks live in cruel confinement most of their lives usually slaughtered before entering a.d.u.l.thood and growing far too dangerous to control. There is a large black market on Basilisk parts and venom as they are considered rare and useful, and the Ministry of Magic can only do so much to prevent illegal transactions. For where there is a buyer, there is always a supplier. More importantly, will you condemn an entire creature''s existence for your own self-satisfaction, Hagrid? I thought you better than that."


    Hagrid lets out a weak protest but is unable to deny Rowan''s words. A flush of shame appears on his ruggedly attractive face as Hagrid wilts with embarrassment. "I guess, I was jus'' so excited, Rowan that I forgot myself," he murmured before pulling his head up and recovering.


    Pounding on his muscular c.h.e.s.t, Hagrid loudly declares, "But it won''t happen again, Rowan, no sire! I ain''t going to repeat the same mistakes of the past! We''re here to protect the magical creatures of the world because that''s what a true wizard and witch does!"


    "Precisely," Rowan murmured in approval, before pulling out her silver engraved watch to glance at the time. "It is getting rather late, Hagrid, and though I very much enjoyed our discussion, I best be heading back."


    "Of course," Hagrid hastily said as Rowan rose to her feet and slipped her pocket watch back into its place.


    Pulling up her hood, Rowan pauses and turns to gaze at Hagrid for a moment. "Before I go and lest I forget Hagrid, how is your family and Aragog doing?"


    "Great!" Hagrid exclaimed with a beaming expression. "''Dere have been a couple of mishaps ''ere and ''dere, but nothing to worry about. M'' mum''s been really good at hunting, and m'' stepdad, Filfor, is not too bad. And m'' brother, Grawp, he''s so bright, Rowan! It was hard at first, but now he''s learning to speak and even to write!


    "Well, I''m glad," Rowan murmured truthfully. No doubt, Grawp was easier to control at this present age and with his two parents still present. There was very little doubt in her mind that by the time Hagrid found Grawp in Potter''s time that Grawp had been orphaned at a relatively young age. Under such circ.u.mstances, Grawp grew up neglected and subjected to violence from the other giants, Grawp''s potential to learn had largely been squashed to smithereens from his rough childhood.


    Hagrid happily mumbles about his family for a bit, before scratching his face. "Aragog and his kin are doing jus'' fine, Rowan, thanks for asking. They''re a bit annoyed by m'' family, but they''re alright since Aragog said so."


    "Hmm," Rowan hummed for a moment, before lying, "Well, thank you for tea and the prepared sweets, Hagrid, they were lovely."


    "Oh, well, if you like dem so much, Rowan, I can pack up a few to take!" Hagrid enthusiastically replied much to Rowan''s distress.


    "No, no, there is no need Hagrid," Rowan hastily said. "I''m certain that your brother will enjoy the sweets."


    "Blimey, how''d you know, Rowan?" Hagrid asked in utter astonishment.


    Rowan''s face carefully goes blank not to reveal her inner thoughts. "Just a guess," she said aloud, while internally thinking that only Giants would have a taste for such rock-hard food that or Trolls. They must have a rock-hard indigestion system, because otherwise such sweets were guaranteed to plug anyone else up if not straight up kill them from constipation!

 Chapter 738 - Frost Moon â…¤

    Having waved goodbye to Hagrid, Rowan pretends to return to the castle, before circling Hagrid''s hut and the frozen pumpkin patch. The Forbidden Forest trees are b.a.r.e and creak eerily with the night chill. The bright full moon casts long shadows across the ground causing shadows to merge and seemly move on their own. Near the edge of the Forbidden Forest, she comes to a halt and raises her wand. With her d.e.s.i.r.es and thoughts firmly in mind, she says, "Expecto Patronum!"


    A silver mist erupts from the tip of Rowan''s wand to form a silvery Thestral flapping its wings. The Thestral flaps its wings harder and glides off through the Forbidden Forest with expert ease fluttering between the trees until its glistening glow vanishes plunging the forest dark once more.


    The Forbidden Forest is rather silent as Rowan studies the starry night between the stark tree branches. After the death of Professor Zephyros, Nadira had wished to speak to Rowan regarding that which she had heard after Rowan''s departure. However, Rowan would not permit Nadira to even step foot into Hogwarts nor did she tarry enough on the lake to have a discussion. It wasn''t noticeable most of the time, but plenty of times she had felt unseen eyes upon her. It was a stark reminder that the castle was not safe, and she would not be the one to put Nadira in harm''s way.


    That and well, Rowan although paranoid had to acknowledge one very important fact. With their presentation ball coming up, she and Severus would need to select a partner to attend the ball with them. She could not deny the fact that a great deal of those eyes came from boys trying to assess their likelihood of behind asked or refused if they dared to ask. No matter how annoying she might find their gazes, she could not accuse them of being Hydra either.


    Although Hogwarts wards were better and would keep out further intrusions from Hydra. Logically speaking, Hogwarts would not expulse those that were already vessels of Hydra. The best example is Quirrell and Potter himself. Despite Quirrell being possessed by Voldemort the wards did not activate nor kill Voldemort. The specter was forced to flee Hogwarts wounded and weak, but still very much in existence. And the matter of Potter being a living Horcrux was all too similar to the state of Hydra¡­. In other words, the wars though repaired were no guarantee of anything. And wards are tricky things like goblin contracts, they do exactly what they are set to do with no room for discrepancies in the stated clauses.


    It had crossed Rowan''s mind to use alternative means to find out the identity of those watching her. The house elves or the Hogwarts''s portraits were options, but they were not feasible plans. The portraits could not be controlled by the students only the Headmaster could and to a very limited extent the Professors of the school. The portraits could interact with the student body but only if the portrait wished to do so.


    Most of the portraits near the dungeons tended to be huffy characters and were unlikely to do as Rowan requested. Not even in Potter''s timeline had Potter been able to do so, the best example was Sir Cadogan. The short, squat knight was a loud, boisterous character who challenged anyone who laughed at him with his sword and was incredibly frustrating to deal with when trying to enter the Gryffindor common room when he temporarily replaced the Fat Lady''s portrait. In other words, if Potter hadn''t had any luck much less would Rowan be successful.


    The mobilization of the house elves was not a bad idea either, but once again there were constrictions. The house elves were bound by the Headmaster of Hogwarts and though they lived to serve the students that did not mean they would obey them as per the Headmasters wishes. Rowan could not ask the house elves to follow fellow students because she did not know specifically who to request that they be followed. In addition, it was against the house elves code to bring any potential harm to other students and for that very reason, they would not obey Rowan''s request no matter her lineage. It was the same reason that prevented Tom Riddle from using the house elves at Hogwarts in his youth to commit vile acts. It was a necessity for the greater good, (the irony).


    Furthermore, it was not as though the house elves were omnipotent either. The house elves had felt to an extent the Basilisk and yet had not been able to apprehend nor destroy it in Riddle''s or in Potter''s timeline. Their magic although powerful in some ways was rather weak in others. The very same issue applied to Hydra. The house elves could feel the wards breaking and even the presence of Hydra within the castle, but the house elves could not repair the wards nor identity the vessels of Hydra. Or more importantly, the Horcrux of Riddle that had been housed in the Room of Requirement nor had they been able to remove or bind the curse of Riddle on the post of the Defense Against the Dark Arts. The constraints upon the house elves were very much in place and the house elves of Hogwarts were bound to obey those constraints.


    Although Nadira could command the house elves to an extent, she could not wield full power over the house elves and Hogwarts as the guardian of Hogwarts for that implied the official recognition of her existence as the guardian of Hogwarts. In other words, the Headmaster of Dumbledore would need to acknowledge Nadira as the Guardian of Hogwarts. And with so many unknown factors and dangers, the only source of protection for Nadira was that her existence remained unknown to their enemies. The longer Nadira remained hidden the more time Nadira had to grow in power. She would need every single grain of power to survive for Hydra would come for Nadira upon learning of her existence, and it would do all in its power to kill her, and it would vehemently try.


    And Rowan had promised the Great Mother Snake to protect her egg. Sooner or later, she knew that Nadira would face Hydra, but until that time, Rowan would do all that she could protect the serpent. It was the only thing that she could do for Nadira as Nadira was still too young to sense the vessels of Hydra except for those that were in full possession and active.


    It was also as to the reason why Rowan had not permitted Nadira to set one foot at Hogwarts until she found a way to contain Hydra''s movements. She knew that Nadira had something crucial to tell her, but Rowan would not permit it. She could not tarry for long at the lake beyond simple messages and nor could she risk going under the lake lest she is ambushed on her way out. Meeting Professor Zephyros on the second night of the Hunter''s Moon had been warning enough to her and especially now that she had lost the trail of Hydra''s vessel.


    There was still the possibility of Rowan using her great-aunt, Aunt Georgine, but what good would she do? Yes, her aunt was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to magic casting and ward magic, but what use was that knowledge if it could not confirm, contain, nor prevent the continued existence of a vessel. As for the Hogwarts wards, her aunt could not alter the wards only the Headmaster could, and Dumbledore would not permit for the wards to be tampered with. (Not that Rowan could give her aunt Georgine a good reason to do so. That and well Georgine had almost broken the wards once in her youth and Dumbledore would most assuredly not allow for Georgine to experiment with the wards knowing her aunt''s past.)


    The second issue is that the vessels at Hogwarts are sneaky and virtually indistinguishable even by those that know the original vessel. Unless a vessel casts dark spells, her aunt would likely not notice considering the hundreds of children roaming about Hogwarts. With so many children wandering about even in the late hours, it was the perfect alibi for strange movements. Puberty is an awfully convenient excuse for almost everything¡­.


    Not to mention the same issue applied to Rowan''s mapscape. Although her mind mapscape did reveal an individual''s whereabouts it most assuredly did not reveal if said individual was a vessel or not remaining hidden from her view. Nor did she have the time to study her mapscape all day nor every night. It simply wasn''t feasible considering her countless responsibilities during the day and into the late evening. Her night hours were spent researching and the rest in an exhausted sleep. It was surprising she had yet to collapse from the stress or lack of sleep for that matter¡­.


    Rowan had briefly considered other options such as Professor Mortimer, but realistically speaking if Terry couldn''t sense anything amiss then his cousin was unlikely to do so. With Professor Mortimer to become the Head of Slytherin after the start of the new year, the Veela descended witch would be far too busy fulfilling her duties as the Slytherin Head of House.


    Finally, Rowan had come to only one conclusion. If she couldn''t find the vessel of Hydra, then she would bind Hydra''s movements within Hogwarts. That meant, she needed to find someone that could to an extent sense Hydra. However, she knew of no one who was capable of such a feat and still lived. Yet she could not allow the precious opportunity to slip through her fingers. With Professor Zephyros'' death, Hydra would be wary, and she would use that to her advantage.


    Still, Nadira''s mother, the Great Snake Mother had been able to sense the vessels of Hydra. On the other hand, Nadira was too young, but that did not exclude other magical beings from being able to at least sense the existence of Hydra on a subconscious level. That being said was easier said than done. Rowan could count the number of sentient magical creatures that she knew on one hand. The house elves, the merfolk, the goblins, Hagrid''s Giant family, former werewolves, a half-vampire Lorcan D''Eath, Terry''s Veela descended family, a dead Basilisk, the deceased Great Snake Mother, the Ancromantaula''s, a herd Thestral''s, and one other.


    It was that final party that Rowan was precisely aiming for. They were a wild card to an extent, but if they accepted her request, it would be enough to constrict Hydra''s movements at Hogwarts. It was a worthy gamble. She would roll the dice and bet her ch.i.p.s against the house.

 Chapter 739 - Frost Moon â…¥

    Rowan remains silent lost in thought until at long last the sound of hooves trotting across snow can be clearly heard. A blurring, white, scaled figure darts ahead of the trotting hooves rushing through the trees, before hurling itself right at Rowan. "Protector!" Nadira happily said in English. She did not speak in serpent speak before others when the presence of the protector. Nadira knew that the protector wished to keep identity as a parselmouth a secret. And Nadira would not fail the protector, whom she considered her closest kin!


    The beautiful, white albino Great Horned serpent happily twined around the figure of Rowan. The serpent was now twice as large and had grown as thick as Rowan''s torso. The soft nubs on Nadira''s head had begun to slowly harden to resemble more that of tiny horns. The brilliant blue gemstone in the middle of Nadira''s forehead glistens mystically as her sapphire-colored eyes glisten with delight.


    Practically purring, Nadira rubs her smooth, scaled head against the Protector''s face. Letting out a soft sigh, Rowan mutters, "You are getting far much too large and heavy to be doing this, Nadira."


    "Never!" Nadira vehemently protested with guilt. She had been growing more and more as of late especially being so well fed by the merfolk. But then again, she was a Great Horned Snake, and their kind grew to extraordinary lengths. Her own snake mother had easily been over 100 feet long! (And she only knew this because of the creature inheritance that her Great Snake Mother had left her.)


    Gently patting Nadira on the head, Rowan lifts her gaze as the hooves sound louder through the snow. Emerging from the shadows is a familiar young centaur, Firenze. The teenage boy with a swimmer''s build, white-blond hair, and a palomino body. His blue-like eyes that gleam like the brightest and palest of sapphires seemed much more solemn, m.a.t.u.r.e than the last time she had seen him.


    Rowan''s eyes flicker to a corner of his c.h.e.s.t where four fangs formed together to create a rune symbol, that of a seer. Ever since Nadira had marked Firenze as the next shaman for the centaur tribe, Firenze''s life had changed. He was no longer a foolish outcast, but the third most powerful figure within the tribe directly below the current Shaman and Chief of the Centaur tribe, Magorian. Then again, Stan Lee had worded it best, "With great power comes great responsibility."


    A tired, but sincere smile appears on Firenze''s handsome face causing Rowan''s own lips to smile back. It was a shame, really, but Firenze was quite the lovely spectacle. If only his lower extremities weren''t that of a horse. Maybe for some other witch that wouldn''t be an impediment nor obstacle, however for Rowan that was a dealbreaker. And there was nothing wrong with her appreciating the natural charms of Firenze. No, there certainly was not.


    "Child of the Founders," Firenze greeted her as his breath let out a puff of air in the cold night, "always an honor as always, Rowan Prince."


    "Firenze," Rowan nodded her head back in greeting as Nadira reluctantly loosened her grip on Rowan. "I promised that I would return upon the next full moon."


    "Yes," Firenze paused as his sapphire gaze rose to the starry night. There is a breath of silence as he thoughtfully muses out loud. "Saturn, Jupiter, and Venus will a line. Three forces will intersect-."


    Firenze vibrant sapphire-colored eyes pull away from the starry heaven to settle solemnly onto Rowan. Rowan tries not to flinch of the seemingly knowing eyes of the teenage centaur. "Come, the hour grows late, Child of the Founders," Firenze matter-of-factly stated, before kneeling onto the forest ground.


    Vividly recalling the reaction of the centaurs on their most recent encounter, Rowan drily says, "Are you certain that is wise, Firenze? I recall most vehement protests and language from your tribe the last time, you made such an offer."


    "They would not dare to protest this time," Firenze self-assuredly replied as he gestured for her to climb onto his back.


    Letting out a sigh, Rowan quickly clambers onto the back of Firenze. With a small huff, Firenze rises to his feet causing Rowan to narrow her eyes at Firenze. This better not be Firenze''s subtle way of telling her that she had put on winter weight! She was under a lot of stress, and she had been snacking to keep up her energy to complete her Prefect duties!


    Already familiar with what to do, Rowan wraps her hands around his c.h.e.s.t, before Firenze rushes off at a steady trot. Despite the cold, Firenze like every other centaur goes about with a b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t. She''d been too distracted last time to notice that Firenze gave off heat like a warm stove. However, in the summer months, the centaurs always appeared to be cool.


    Curious, Rowan asked, "Firenze, pardon my asking, but is there a charm or spell that the Shaman casts over the tribe to regulate body temperature during the summer and winter months? Or is it a natural gift that all centaurs naturally possess?


    Firenze lets out a soft chuckle at her words. "Always ever curious, Child of the Founders," Firenze said with some amus.e.m.e.nt releasing a puff of warm air. "It is a bit of both for all centaurs can cast warm or cool magic upon themselves. However, the very young such as newborns and the very elderly have difficulty doing so, therefore the Shaman casts such invocations upon them."


    Well, it certainly made sense to Rowan that the centaurs would naturally be proficient at using such a type of magic. In ancient times, a slave, who was hardier lived longer and was able to procreate more slaves. The slave owners of centaurs and if magical would have ensured that centaurs were bred properly to ensure that such a characteristic would be passed down to later generations. A terrible practice, but one that would have ensured that the best and most d.e.s.i.r.ed qualities would be passed down to ensure the best quality of slaves.


    Now thousands of years later, in the present, traces of the centaur''s tragic ancient past were still present and applicable even to this day. With magical lands few and far in between especially with the ever-growing presence of muggles, Centaur tribes in the present-day lived in a magical wildlife refuge with a wide variety of terrain. Even until this day, that same ability permitted Centaur tribes to adapt and survive in their surroundings, no matter how harsh the surrounding. A blessing born out of tragedy and horror.


    Despite the snowy terrain, Firenze remained surefooted as they made their way deep into the Forbidden Forest past the clearing full of Thestral''s and even further past the clearing, where the battle with the Giants and Acromantula''s took place. As Firenze nimbly made his way past the dense forest terrain, Rowan did not spot a single web nor trace of the Acromantula''s. This area of the forest must solely belong to the centaur''s, and the centaurs, well, were a bit territorial. They''d probably hunt down any Acromantula''s in their territory just as any Acromantula would attempt to feast upon any centaur found wandering in their web.


    Before Rowan can ask how much further the centaur village was, a white blur flashed through the trees as Nadira races eagerly ahead of them to arrive at the centaur village. "We are not far now, Child of the Founders," Firenze said at spotting Nadira eagerly racing ahead of them.


    Rowan tightens her grip on Firenze in relief as her posterior was rather numb at this point. She''d no doubt be terribly sore in the morning much like the last time, but at least the ride was almost over for the time being. The forest grew denser with thorny bushes that grew as tall as twelve feet planted purposefully between the trees to create a natural barrier. The only opening within the wall of thorns is a hidden, but carefully cut open pathway in the copse.

 Chapter 740 - Frost Moon â…¦

    With a thick wall of thorns and only a thin opening in the copse, Nadira most pointedly did not fly over the wall of thorns having already learned the hard way that there are traps and painful nets hanging hidden high above in the tree tips to capture any type of beast capable of getting over the thorn wall. She lingers at the entranceway until the centaur arrives with the protector before bursting through to the other side.


    Through the carefully hidden entrance, Rowan''s eyes widen as they emerge into a clearing completely free of snow. However, that was not what astonished her but rather the still living greenery in the large clearing. The greenery was lush despite the cold of winter.


    The air itself was rather warm, warm enough for Rowan to feel slightly overwarm in her heavy fur-lined robes. Large hide tents are set up throughout the very large lush green clearing. The animal hides tents resemble the Native American Tipi''s only less vertical and far more open resembling more of the S¨¢mi Lavvu style except that these tents are far larger and grander due to the Centaur''s size and stature.


    For the first time in Rowan''s life, she sees young centaur children laughing innocently as they play and chase each other through the green meadow. The a.d.u.l.ts openly laugh and chat as the youth flirt and tease each other. The mothers with newborns or young children mind them closely, before gently ushering them into the tent to rest for the night. Even newborn centaurs could trot on four legs much like baby horses could after a few hours. For this reason alone, female centaurs fiercely guarded their young lest harm comes to their offspring.


    It was also the first time that Rowan had ever seen the centaurs so carefree. In every single instance that she had met the centaurs, they had always been guarded with the exception of Firenze. However, the explanation was rather simple the centaurs did not trust anyone that was not their own kind. But here in their village, they were safe and were able to be themselves, a free-spirited people.


    All a sudden the children spot Nadira winding leisurely in the air as the children cry out with excitement. "The guardian has returned!" The centaurs turn to gaze at the guardian of the land, but their eyes go directly past the beautiful, albino serpent twirling underneath the light of the full moon, but rather to the recognizable figure of the next shaman, Firenze.


    The a.d.u.l.ts slowly rise to their feet with caution at seeing that the next shaman, Firenze carried a hooded figure on their back. The two warriors that stood guarded the entry from behind a wooden wall, a few feet away raised their weapons. "Halt, Firenze!" Warned a young marron-colored centaur nocking an arrow on a taut bowstring; while his companion a thinly bearded centaur with a deadly-looking spear held in hand in a practiced fluid motion twirled it in his hand before pointing at the duo.


    The centaur females hastily whistle to their children to return to their homes. The children although curious obey their mother''s whistles and gallop hastily back to their homes. Many a time a warning whistle had saved their lives from the attacks of the beasts within that Forbidden Forest that breached the thorny walls of the conclave.


    The females and elderly retreat to the safety of their tents while the female warriors and male centaurs reach for their weapons ready to take action if needed. More than once a wizard or witch had attempted to f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y enter their tribe to take possession of that which they rightly believed or claimed was theirs. The humans were not trustworthy and even less those possessing magic.


    "Enough!" Loudly echoed the voice of Magorian, chief of the Centaurs. With a proud, high-cheekboned face, and long black hair, the centaur chief made his way forward.


    "Guardian," Magorian humbly greeted the coiling form of Nadira, who slowly relaxed.


    Turning to Firenze, he faintly bows his head towards the figure on Firenze''s back. "Child of the Founders, the Shaman has long awaited your coming," Magorian said giving the guards a pointed look to lower their weapons. "Please Firenze, if you would lead the way, the Shaman awaits."


    The centaurs whisper in confusion as Firenze moves past the confused centaurs, who peek with curiosity at the hooded figure still astride the next shaman. The centaurs whisper to each other as those who had been present in a hushed tone explain that the one carried on the next shaman''s back is the one, who carries the child of the Founders of Hogwarts. And also, the one whom the guardian of Hogwarts, Nadira had elected as protector. (Which technically wasn''t true, but well, they didn''t know that¡­.)


    Clear across the large clearing at the opposite end is an old battered tent with old dyes of ancient scenes and more recent paintings on the tent depicting the past of the centaurs. A large, clear pool of water deep enough for a centaur to bathe. The pool''s crystal clear waters glisten in the moonlight and reflect everything just as clearly as a mirror.


    Beyond the pool is an impossibly large garden filled with the scent of various plants and herbs with a well-built fence to keep rabbits and curious young centaurs out. Baby-centaurs tended to get into everything and anything as they possessed no concept of self-preservation. There was a very good reason, why centaur mothers were so fierce with their young. Otherwise, their young would surely perish from sheer naivety.


    On the other side of the tent is a large, wooden building, the only one which, Rowan had seen. A warehouse of sorts, but Rowan wasn''t curious enough to pry. Everyone was entitled to their secrets including her own. Still, if she had to guess pottery, herbs, and other precious items were stored therein.


    There a feeling of reverence surrounding the tent as those surrounding the tent and Rowan patiently wait in silence for the figure inside the tent to speak. After some time, an elderly, but steady voice filled with power emerges from inside the tent. "Enter, Child of the Founders," the voice ordered leaving no room for misunderstanding. Nadira instantly moves to follow Rowan inside, but the elderly Shaman''s voice emerging from inside the tent sternly chides, "Only the Child of the Founders, Guardian, I ask that your respect my wishes."


    Nadira hisses unwillingly but obeys. Firenze bows his head in the direction of the tent, before obediently retreats further away, but nearby to sit and wait. Nadira unwillingly does the same as she curls up on a large stone and intently watches the entrance of the tent with her mystical deep blue colored eyes. Firenze''s lips twitch into a gentle smile as he holds back his laughter. He would hate for the guardian to take offense, and so he turned his slightly amused sapphire-colored eyes upward to the starry night sky. Saturn, Jupiter, Venus were in a line, three intersections that would connect by the will of the heavens.


    Despite the green canopy protecting overhead a portion of the canopy had been pulled back to reveal a glimpse of the night sky. It was a comfort to all the centaurs as they only trusted in the will of the Heavens. However, the Heavens are not so easily read and what appears to be plain to the eye is not always what it seems for not even the present Shaman with all his wisdom and age could always read the will of the Heavens. For that is life, and the woven strands of fate are not made to be read in their entirety by the living. And so, it must remain to maintain the balance that exists between that which is living and that what which is beyond. For there is a purpose to all things, no more and no less.


    The tent opening was quite high that Rowan even peered up with interest, but it needed to be as this was a tent made for taller begins than humans, centaurs. The air smells faintly of mint and other soothing herbs; but not an overpowering scent rather just enough to relax the spirit and mind, a perfect balance.


    The tent is lit by a warm yellow light produced from a beautifully crafted stone lamp. Rowan''s eyes widen instantly in recognition as she had once witnessed the same craftmanship deep below the lake waters in the home of the merpeople''s leader, Merchieftainess Murcurs. It was a merfolk craft and revealed the fact that there indeed existed an active trade between the centaurs of the Forbidden Forest and the merfolk of the lake.


    Rowan''s eyes pull away from the lamp to a figure she had not instantly spotted as they sat sprawled on comfortable, thick-looking cushions and an exquisite, ancient carpet that spoke of trade with humans (likely magical ones) at one point. With solemn eyes, she studied the elderly shaman of the centaurs that paid her no mind as he continued to delicately study the ancient, yellow-aged tome before him. His fingers are long, and the tips are dyed from the many years of crafting herbal remedies, dyes, potions, and more.


    The elderly shaman had long, white hair braided back similar to a French Ponytail that hung all the way down to his h.i.p.s. Bright magical bird feathers are neatly intertwined into his long-braided hair. Each feather is perfectly preserved, and none belong to the same beast. Rowan''s eyes even widen a tad at spotting a long, scarlet feather belonging to a phoenix. Likely belonging to Fawkes, but she couldn''t be exactly certain unless she asked. Although loosely hanging from his c.h.e.s.t is a bone necklace with a single claw and fang from the most dangerous beast the tribe had ever slain, a dragon.


    The elderly shaman possesses a long angular face with full lips and a pointed chin. A spray of freckles can be seen across the bridge of his nose and cheeks. His arms are thin, wiry, but still possessing muscles filled with old strength. He is rather thin much like Firenze only with a small pouch of belly fat due to age. His ribs can clearly be seen including old scars earned from fierce battles that are strewn across his rib cage, and more so on his lower extremities.


    The elderly shaman''s lower horse extremities are that of a Fleabitten Gray with a spray of blood marks to match the colored freckles on his upper human half. He is not a very large centaur much like Firenze and is free of facial and body hair as of that of a young boy. The elderly shaman seemed to have a perpetual youthful genetic disposition and Firenze did as well. No doubt even in his old age, Firenze would remain much the same as the elderly shaman did.

 Chapter 741 - Frost Moon â…§

    The only sound for some time heard in the tent is that of an elderly shaman turning pages, before at long last let out a sigh. Carefully placing an old faded bookmark between the pages, the elderly shaman gently closes the old tome shut. With care, the elderly shaman set the tome aside, before raising a piercing eye the color of oak trees. The elderly shaman solemnly contemplates Rowan as he fingers the bone necklace hanging from his neck.


    After some time, the elderly shaman, at last, nods his head at her. "Take a seat, Child of the Founders," he gestured to the empty cushions placed across from him.


    "Thank you, Shaman," Rowan with great courtesy said before taking up the offered seat. She does slightly wince at sitting down as she feels her muscles aching in protest as she sits down cross-legged in what is colloquially called "Indian Style."


    "Shaman?" The elderly shaman murmured with a proud arch of his brow. "My name is Aldonius, Child of the Founders. I would prefer to be referred to as such by one not of my tribe."


    "My sentiments are much the same, Aldonius," Rowan replied with a blank expression. "I would very much prefer to be referred by my own name that of Rowan Prince."


    The elderly shaman, Aldonius oak tree colored eyes hold a hint of respect in them at the direct reply. "Very well, Prince. Why is it that you have to come to visit our tribe on the night of the Frost Moon? There are many creatures that roam about during this period before the full onset of winter. Even our tribe members do not roam without care during the day much less during the dark hours of the night. And I must confess that I am somewhat displeased to find that my successor, Firenze had wandered out into the night only to return with a magical human on his back."


    (The Frost Moon is also known as the Full Beaver Moon, because animals become especially active during this time period to prepare for the full brunt of winter.)


    "It was not my intention to cause you disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Aldonius nor to bring harm to Firenze," Rowan sincerely replied. "However, there is something of importance that I d.e.s.i.r.e to discuss."


    "Speak, Prince. I am old and I lack the patience of my younger years," Aldonius grumbled as he narrowed his oak tree-colored eyes at Rowan.


    Sensing the fact that the elderly shaman had likely never had much of a patient temper, Rowan does not call the elderly centaur on his barefaced lie. Shifting slightly, she winces in pain, before replying, "Hogwarts lacks a Professor Divination."


    "And how is that any concern of ours, Prince?" Aldonius snorted with derision. "Those who call themselves witches and wizards have nothing to do with our tribe unless they trespass onto our lands. And we are well within our right to protect our home."


    "The abomination is at Hogwarts," Rowan flatly countered. "One of the vessels is dead, but there exists another in its place. And Marcellus, the First Headmaster of Hogwarts made a pact with the first Shaman of your tribe in exchange for these lands. And I have come to collect on that outstanding debt."


    "The Hogwarts wards cannot be broken," Aldonius fearlessly argued as he stiffly folded his thin, wry arms over his c.h.e.s.t. "And I will not be easily convinced, Prince."


    "The Hogwarts wards have f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y made cracks in them, Aldonius," Rowan matter-of-factly stated. "The cracks in the wards have only grown with time and only recently been sealed off. But you know as well as anyone that with the cracks in the wards healed that will only prevent future vessels from entering the grounds, but not any that are already in existence nor much less prevent the vessels accepted in the past to return to Hogwarts."


    "Presuming that I believe that which declared, Prince," Aldonius said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Why the need of one of my tribe members to teach to your kind? Your kind has no need for the teaching''s of my kind."


    Rowan let out a soft sigh full of exasperation, before raising her midnight black, indigo-colored eyes to firmly meet the oak tree-colored eyes of the elderly centaur shaman. "The world had already begun to change, Aldonius, and war comes."


    Aldonius stiffens at her words, but Rowan continues, "I am certain that a shaman of your talent will have read and seen hints of that which is to come. If the abomination succeeds countless lives will be lost and the world will fall into its grasp. No, it will not deliberately obvious at first, but with time, tyranny will continue to grow and take hold of these lands until your tribe is one more captured and subjected to become beasts of burden as in the past."


    "I am vastly aware!" Aldonius roared as he scrambled to his feet and huffed loudly. He agitatedly stomps in place as Rowan falls silent and waits for the shaman to calm down.


    Aldonius paces back and forth across a small stretch of the tent in intent concentration as he fingers the bone necklace hanging from his neck. He knew that which the young witch spoke was true for he had seen glimpses of it in the heavens. He had forcefully turned his gaze away to search for alternative paths, but he found none, no matter how much he foraged through the heavens.


    However, with the arrival of the Guardian of Hogwarts, he at last seen hope. A small alternate path could be seen in the Heavens. The path could not clearly be seen at times, but there was a chance that the fate written in the stars could be altered.


    The only sound heard for some time is the sound of horse hooves pacing back and forth. Finally, Aldonius ceases to pace as he harshly turns to gaze at Rowan with a resolute decision. "Very well, Prince, you shall have one of my tribe at your disposal, but only to fulfill to the extent of the treaty that was forged with the First Hogwarts Headmaster. Allies we will remain until at long last the abomination is vanquished"


    "That is all I ask, Aldonius," Rowan truthfully replied as she clumsily climbed to her feet with a painful wince. With a centaur presence at Hogwarts, and unlike Hagrid or the merfolk, who could not leave the lake, centaurs were s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to foul or dark magic. Any vessel of Hydra would not be able to openly move at Hogwarts without attracting the centaur''s attention and nor could it possess the centaurs. And since she could not easily detect the identity of the Hydra vessels, then she would do everything in her power to restrict their movements until she learned of their vessel identities.


    "Hmph," Aldonius irritably grumbled in reply before falling silent to ponder on the centaur that should be chosen for the position. "I shall send Ronan to Hogwarts. He''s patient enough and has a talent for reading the Heavens. However, I expect that he will be permitted to return to the tribe every night at the end of his daily duties."


    "I presume there will not be an impediment by Professor Dumbledore or the Hogwart''s Board unless the weather is an issue," Rowan honestly said. And frankly speaking, Ronan wasn''t a bad choice. He was sociable enough for a centaur and was an attractive red-haired man. Well, at least the human portion of him.


    Aldonius stomps to the tent door and pulls it slightly aside. "Firenze, please bring Ronan to me."


    "Yes, Shaman," Firenze warmly answered, before trotting off to find the red-haired and bearded centaur.


    Aldonius pointedly gestured for Rowan to exit the tent and wait outside. Rowan shakes her head and moves to exit, before halting at the entrance. Without turning towards the elderly shaman, she says, "I will remind you, Aldonius, the world had begun to change. Surely, the day will come when your tribe will need a spokesman. I do not believe that any harm will come of the encounter if the future children of the wizarding world begin to see centaurs as something more. And should the day ever come that enemies should arise against your kind, I am certain that your tribe will find unexpected allies in those that see your tribe for who they truly are."


    Without waiting for a reply, Rowan exits the tent as Aldonius lets out a loud snort but does not instantly dismiss the words of the descendant of the Hogwarts Founders. Perchance, this was part of the alternative thread he had seen in the heavens. There would be no harm in waiting and seeing what would come of it. And he could not deny that their fate seemed to be seamlessly tied to that heavily burdened child.


    It was not that Aldonius disliked the child. No, on the contrary, he heavily pitied the child of the Founders. She carried heavy burdens; he could clearly sense them. And for that reason alone, he did not wish for his tribe to be dragged into the dangers that would surely arise in connection with the magical child.


    Still, he knew as well as anyone that if he denied the child her request, Firenze would surely assent. He could not permit for the precious true seer of their tribe and his successor to be placed in danger. No, he would do as requested, come what may. For their tribe was strong, and they would survive all that which the world would cast at them.

 Chapter 742 - Frost Moon â…¨

    While the elderly shaman, Aldonius conversed with Ronan inside the tent, Firenze quietly chatted with Rowan, while Nadira happily encircled her protector. From a nearby distance, the centaur chief, Magorian alertly watched over them lest anything occur on his watch. With Firenze declared a true seer by the guardian of Hogwarts, and the successor to the Shaman, he was the highest valued member within the tribe only second to the chieftain and shaman of the tribe.


    After some time, a handsome red-headed centaur with a beard emerged from the shaman''s tent, Ronan. He possessed a well-toned upper body with a gleaming c.h.e.s.tnut horse body with a long, well-groomed reddish tail. Trotting over to his charge, he says, "Child of the Founders, I have been instructed by the Shaman to escort you back to Hogwarts."


    Nadira unhappy let''s go of Rowan to allow her to get up from the grassy ground. "Thank you," Rowan said as she barely stifled a m.o.a.n as she climbed to her feet. She almost whimpered out loud at seeing Ronan bend down onto his knees for her to climb onto his back. With a resigned expression, Rowan climbs onto Ronan''s back even though her leg and b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s are already screaming in agony.


    Firenze''s sapphire blue-colored eyes glitter like the brightest of gems as he says, "I am certain that we will see each other soon enough, Rowan Prince."


    "Well, I would truly not mind," Rowan lighthearted answered, "I''ve grown rather fond of you, Firenze."


    Firenze lets out a laugh as Nadira impatiently twirls in the air and murmurs in English, "Let us depart," before darting forward.


    "Naturally, Guardian," Ronan obediently answered before galloping forward without so much as a goodbye to the shaman or chieftain.


    Rowan, on the other hand, pales drastically in pain as they rushed forward. With ease, they traversed the large clearing, before exiting through the narrow pathway and past the thorny wall of bushes. Ronan confidently trotted through the Forbidden Forest with Nadira darting overhead between trees like some pale ghost.


    Finally, the Forbidden Forest begins to thin as they reach the edge of the Forbidden Forest as Rowan lets out a sigh of relief. Nadira comes to a halt at the edge of the Forbidden Forest and flicks her tongue at them. "I must return to the lake now, Protector," Nadira softly said, before her serpent sapphire-colored eyes turned towards the centaur.


    "Ronan, remember your vows," Nadira sternly said with her forked tongue flickering in stern warning.


    "The tribe will guard your existence with our very lives, Guardian," Ronan solemnly answered.


    "As it should be," Nadira hissed before turning invisible and darting towards the lake. A loud crackling sound is heard as Nadira with ease breaks through the ice, before plunging into inky, icy depths of the lake.


    Turning away, Ronan trots forward carefully with his charge on his back, Rowan. With ease, they cross the frozen grounds until they reach the entrance of the castle. Hooves echo across the cobbled stone road, before slowing to a halt. With a painful grunt, Rowan slides off the c.h.e.s.tnut horse quarters of Ronan.


    Hobbling forward, Rowan turns and stops at the front doors. "Will you speak to Professor Dumbledore?" She asked.


    "I have been requested by the shaman to do so this very night," Ronan quietly replied hiding his disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at the Shaman''s orders. He did not possess any interest in interacting with magical humans, unlike Firenze. But he would not dare disobey a direct order from the Shaman, and the Shaman had said that it was for the protection of their tribe. And he would be willing to do anything to protect his tribe.


    "I thought as much," Rowan quietly said as she pulled out her wand from her robes. "Climbing up to the Headmaster''s office may not be a feasible option," she drily murmured, before saying, "Expecto Patronum!"


    A bright silver mist erupts from the tip of Rowan''s wand to form a silvery Thestral flapping its wings. The Thestral flaps its wings eagerly before darting into the night sky towards the Headmaster''s tower. The glowing Thestral vanishes through the castle to its immediate destination.


    Letting out a tired sigh, Rowan turns to face Ronan. "I don''t suppose you could omit my visit the tribe would you, Ronan? I would prefer to have detention for being out and wandering at this late hour than having to explain myself to the Headmaster."


    "The Shaman instructed as much," Ronan calmly answered, before turning his head to gaze up the starry night.


    Believing the centaur has nothing more to say, Rowan is about to turn away when she clearly hears Ronan say, "The Frost Moon is extraordinarily bright tonight."


    "You don''t say?" Rowan drily replied as she observed the centaur out of the corner of her eye.


    "Yes," Ronan sincerely replied lowering his gaze to meet that of the young witch. "many a creature prepares for the harsh winter to come," he solemnly said.


    Rowan''s eyes reflexively narrow at Ronan, but before she can speak, she hears loud footsteps coming from inside the castle. Whirling her head about, she stares intently at the door behind her. Dumbledore should not have been able to traverse the castle, so quickly. Then again, she was certain that Dumbledore possessed the ability to fly and turn invisible as well. She highly suspected that Dumbledore owned a gemstone belonging to a variant of Great Horned Serpents like that of the Great Mother Snake and Nadira.


    "Out for a late-night stroll, Rowan?" Dumbledore asked as he studied his apprentice.


    "Yes, I went to visit Hagrid, and then I decided to take a nighttime stroll," Rowan carefully worded telling absolutely no lies. "I met Ronan here on my journey."


    "Is that so?" Dumbledore mused out loud turning to stare at the handsome red-haired centaur with a red beard.


    "I have been sent to speak to the Headmaster of Hogwarts by the Shaman," Ronan steadfastly answered.


    Dumbledore''s eyes flicker intently for a moment at Ronan but find no lies there. Turning towards Rowan, he says, "It is late, and you should already be in bed."


    Rowan wasn''t about to push her luck and hurried forward painfully with a grimace. She''d teleport directly back to her dorm, but knowing Severus, he was probably still waiting up for her return. She''d have no choice but to make her way the old-fashioned way to enter through the Slytherin common room entrance.


    With Rowan gone and out of sight, Albus peers pensively at the centaur before him. He''d had more than a few dealings with the centaurs of the Forbidden Forest. They were wild and violent in a manner, but they were incredibly kind and sincere in another. A constant paradox, but were not witches and wizards very much the same?


    Albus had at long last finished composing the letter of a job offer for the position of Divination and was just about ready to retire to his bed. He''d plainly put the incident out of mind so overjoyed with his relinking with Aberforth, and the invitation to burning the traditional yule log. It wasn''t until the board of Hogwarts letter arrived pointedly asking if he''d yet found a replacement for Professor Zephyros. It was a bit late, yes, but he was certain that Sybill Trelawney would accept the post. Thankfully, he''d not meet with the board until tomorrow tonight!


    Pulling himself away from his inner musing, Albus says, "Pardon my mind''s wandering, it is late, and a Headmaster''s duties never seem to be done. What might the Headmaster of Hogwarts do for the tribe that dwells within the Forbidden Forest?"


    "The Shaman has seen a sign in the heavens," Ronan straightforwardly declared. "Our tribe has a part to play and I, Ronan of the tribe have been sent to offer my services to the Headmaster of Hogwarts. There is a Divination position open and I have been ordered to request to be one of the candidates for the position."


    "Hmm," Albus hummed contemplatively to himself as he gently tugged on his long silvery beard.


    "The Shaman is aware that another has also been asked for the position and I am not to supplant them for I am merely a secondary option," Ronan firmly stated.


    "Excellent," Albus said as he clapped his long fingers together with a beaming smile. "I was most worried about Miss Trelawney being overwhelmed with the influx of students and the start of the school term already in progress. We shall split the classes in two and permit both of you to teach. And the wages will be the same as a starting professor. Are there any requests on your part, young centaur?" He carefully had not called the young centaur a man lest Ronan takes offense.


    "I request to be permitted to retire to the tribe at the end of each day," Ronan asked with a rather determined expression. And as for wizarding money, the tribe did not have much use for it, but it had its usages now and again.


    "That will not be an impediment at all, Ronan," Albus frankly answered. "I shall ensure that a classroom on the first floor is set up for your usage." That and climbing up and down the castle stairs may be a difficult obstacle for the rather large centaur.


    Ronan nodded his head in acceptance as Albus continued, "Well if there are no further impediments, I shall have the Divination professors commence in two weeks!"


    "That is acceptable, Headmaster of Hogwarts," Ronan said, before whirling away without so much as a goodbye. The galloping centaur quickly fades away across the grounds as he darts back towards the Forbidden Forest.


    Tugging on his beard thoughtfully, Albus closes the castle front doors. He''d been rather worried about Miss Trelawney as despite her talents, she was a rather nervous young witch. With a fellow teacher to aid her, Miss Trelawney should feel more confident in her own teachings. Still, he was certain that the Board of Hogwarts would not approve the hiring of a centaur.


    Young Lucius Malfoy was the Chairman of the Board, but Albus was not Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot for naught. Albus knew exactly when to pick his battles and use his political power when needed. Ronan of the centaurs would be hired in conjunction with Sybill Trelawney. And that would be that.

 Chapter 743 - Ug….

    The morning after Rowan visited with Hagrid, she had awoken incredibly sore to the point that she had teleported near the infirmary rather than walking all the way there. Thankfully, Madam Pomfrey did not ask Rowan as to the reason why she was so badly sore. Although, the infirmary matron did give Rowan some skeptical glances and may have subtly handed her a book on safe e.r.o.t.i.c practices.


    Rowan''s ears turned bright pink and she hastily fled from the infirmary without even thanking Madam Pomfrey. But how could she, when the matron thought that Rowan had gotten hurt while EXPERIMENTING! The sheer mortification that Rowan was uncertain if she''d able to live the moment down much less face Madam Pomfrey ever again with a straight face.


    The rest of the weekend passed in a busy blur filled with piles and piles of homework, prefect duties, and much more. Before she knew it, it was the following week and at long last Saturday. Saturday morning found Rowan still sleeping in until eight o''clock. Tired from a long week, she felt that she had at least earned a few hours of sleeping in. And she knew others might argue that eight o''clock was still early, but for her, that was rather late considering the fact that she had Prefect duties to perform.


    Letting out a loud yawn, Rowan stumbled out of bed and blurrily headed towards the shower with the articles of clothing including towels she had already set out the night before. Bethanie and Sylvia quietly greeted her from the edge of their beds where they sat drying their hair with their wands having already taken an early bath or shower. After taking a short trip to the loo, Rowan paid no mind to Tiffany, who was bathing in the bathtub with a stream of bubbles, before stepping inside to take a warm shower.


    Feeling much more awake, Rowan emerged from the shower and returned to the shared dorm room. Already dressed, she sat down at the edge of her bed to dry her hair with her wand. Since the four girls shared a dorm including a bathroom over the years, they''d grown comfortable enough with each other to show their bodies. None of them ever asked about the scars on Rowan''s t.h.i.g.hs nor much less the addition of bruises on Bethanie''s arms or body after the summer or winter holidays. It was an unspoken subject between them much like the s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e subject of Tiffany''s title as being a Bride of Death or calling attention to Sylvia''s rather small (flat) c.h.e.s.t as it made the girls feel rather self-conscious.


    Not feeling much of anything, Rowan simply does not bother putting her up nor braiding it. Leaving her hair down in a rare fashion, she merely tugs on her warm robes before they venture out into the chill of the dungeons to make their way to the Great Hall. Tiffany and Bethanie chatter about, while Sylvia much like Rowan remains silent as they are not much of a morning person.


    The Great Hall is full of chatter despite the stormy clouds seen on the enchanted ceiling promising a fierce storm. Only half of the house tables were full as students kept trickling in having slept in late. Severus and Terry were already eating, when the four girls arrived, and in fact were on their second serving of a full English breakfast.


    Sneering Rowan turned her nose up at their breakfast and instead opted for a stack of pancakes with plenty of syrup, berries, and whipped cream, and a large mug of hot chocolate with whipped cream. Severus and Terry both snorted at Rowan''s choice and muttered something about, "Sugar," under their breaths. Sylvia paid them no mind as she opted for a full English breakfast, while Tiffany and Bethanie opted for honey buttered toast and porridge accompanied by plenty of berries and honey.


    For a time, the only sound heard between the six of them is the sound of chewing and that of utensils. Their brunch is interrupted by the loud flapping of hundreds of owls making their way into the Great Hall. Several owls appear to be in a rather poor state having pushed themselves to the limits to arrive before the storm. The tired owls immediately drop their letters and packages with the rightful owners, before fluttering away to the tower to rest.


    Terry eagerly reaches for his usual copy of the Daily Prophet and begins to read. Terry lets out a delighted cry of joy as Rowan with resignation looks up from her food. "Why do you even bother to read that trash?" She grumbled, before taking a bit of her food.


    "It keeps me, well, informed," Terry primly replied with a roll of his eyes. Before expectantly waiting for someone to ask him, what the Daily Prophet had said.


    Severus strategically looks down at his food, while Tiffany and Bethanie stuff a spoonful of porridge into their mouths. With Rowan slowly chewing her food, Terry turns his gaze hopefully at this courting partner, Sylvia. Letting out a resigned sigh, Sylvia asks, "And what is of matter importance that can be found in the Daily Prophet, Terry?"


    "The identity of the new Hogwarts Divination Professor''s!" Terry exclaimed with pride.


    "Wait, Professors?" Rowan asked as she hastily swallowed. "Why is there more than one professor for the post?" Shouldn''t it just be Ronan?!


    With great flourish, Terry reads directly from the Daily Prophet. "The Headmaster of Hogwarts, Professor Albus Dumbledore proposed to the Hogwarts Board the hiring of Sybill Trelawney, the great-granddaughter of the famous seer, Cassandra Trelawney. The board led by Chairman Lucius Malfoy readily approved the hiring, but also that of a second Divination Professor. The surprising and unexpected identity of the second approved professor is that of Ronan, a present centaur and member of the centaur herd dwelling within the Forbidden Forest!"


    Sylvia lets out a low whistle rather impressed. "I wonder how Professor Dumbledore managed to pull the wool over the Board especially that of Lucius Malfoy?"


    "Well, Professor Dumbledore is not the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot for naught," Bethanie pointedly reminded them.


    They all fall silent for a moment as not many associated the cheerful Headmaster of Hogwarts with that powerful position. However, not just anyone could become the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. Even the purebloods were in awe of his power and respected him for that same reason even if they did not agree with him.


    While everyone begins to chatter about Ronan, a centaur being hired for the position of Divination Professor. Whispered conversations sprout on what Professor Dumbledore was thinking about hiring a magical creature. A debate springs forth between the students, but Rowan remains unnaturally silent as she contemplates the first hire, Sybill Trelawney.


    Sybill Trelawney was a half-blood wholly underestimated most of her life. Ironically, Sybill was a true seer much like her great-grandmother only not as powerful. Perchance, because she had always been overshadowed by her great-grandmother''s talents all of her life, Sybill Trelawney bore very little confidence in herself or her abilities.


    In Potter''s time, Sybill Trelawney rarely ate in the Great Hall due to her low self-esteem and constantly feeling inadequate when compared to her fellow professors. She rather made up for it by drinking her sorrows away and attempting to appear overly mystical, which only caused her to look as though a charlatan. Ignoring her unrecognized seer abilities, Sybill Trelawney was quite powerful in fact. She was capable of producing a corporal Patronus and participated in the Battle of Hogwarts. She was a surprisingly powerful dueler and survived the final battle.


    However, that was not what concerned Rowan the most. No, what concerned her was the fact that Sybill Trelawney had prophesied the Dark Lord''s downfall. But there was still time until that prophecy was made unless the pendulum had already begun to swing back. For the single flap of a butterfly''s wings can cause a hurricane on the other side of the world.

 Chapter 744 - Ug Ⅱ….

    After breakfast, Severus and Rowan split their day with Severus minding the common room while he studied, and Rowan minding the halls until lunchtime. After lunch, they''d switch duties until dinner. After which they''d remain in the common room and maybe enjoy some free time, before ensuring that all the snakelings were properly tucked into their beds at the end of the night. Even on the weekends, a Prefect''s tedious responsibilities never were over.


    After docking points from a group of first and second years, Rowan pointedly directed them towards the infirmary. She watched the bruised group limped or cradled their arms and wrists as they headed towards the infirmary. She really hated Zonko''s. It was all fun and games until someone slipped on a slippery stone floor covered in frog spawn soap.


    In a sudden turn of events, the amateur pranksters discovered that they were now the tragic victims of their own prank. They suddenly couldn''t get up anymore because they kept slipping back down onto the painfully hard, but very slippery stone floor. Bruises were the least of their problems as a couple of them had sprained ankles, wrists, and possibly a fractured bone or two. In fact, they were quite relieved when Rowan showed up to rescue them by clearing the floor of the frog spawn soap.


    Feeling an impending headache, Rowan closes her eyes for a moment and rubs her temples. She might just have to take a trip down to the infirmary before lunch to ask Madam Pomfrey for a headache solution. It would be awkward, no doubt, but she had never had quite so many headaches until this year.


    Deciding to find a quiet place to rest for a moment, Rowan turns further down into the corridors deeper in the castle. The castle is rather dark as the torches flicker from a brisk breeze within the stone hallways as the fierce sleet-like rain pitter-patters against the windows. A storm roars on the grounds tossing anything not pinned to the ground into the sky for flight. Even the Whomping Willow branches are f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y moved from the torrent of winds. For not even the foolhardiest of Gryffindor''s didn''t venture onto the grounds and hence why they and other energetic younger students are erroneously channeling their energy into unsuitable ventures!


    A soft cry of pain causes Rowan to halt in her musings craning her ears towards the source. The cry sounds further away again as she carefully sneaks closer towards the source of the sound. Soon the sounds of a loud scuffle are heard as she hurriedly rounds the corner with her wand in her hand. A group of second-year transfer students surrounded a tightly curled-up form on the ground.


    A wave of furry crashes through Rowan as just for a moment she sees red. Barely controlling herself, she manages to cast the Stunning Spell, "Stupfey!" Red sparks emerge from the tip of her wand and smash into the group of second-year transfer students causing them all to stiffen and fall to the ground thoroughly stunned.


    Taking deep breaths, Rowan calms herself as best as she can. It was small things like this that reminded her of the toll the Death Surge within her body. She idly wondered for a moment if this is how Riddle also began his descent into madness, before succ.u.mbing, and becoming that which he was today.


    F.o.r.c.i.b.l.y pinching herself, Rowan reminds herself of her duties and kneels onto the floor. "It''s alright, I''ve got you," she soothingly said as the arms protecting the curled-up figure''s head slowly relaxed to allow a pale face with dark hair and soulless black eyes to peek out.


    "Lorcan!" Rowan gasped in recognition as she hastily studied the first year Hufflepuff. There were bruises on his face and his lips are badly swollen with a bit of blood from a small cut across his lips.


    "Can you stand?" Rowan asked as she rose to her feet and offered him a hand.


    "I think so, Prefect Prince," Lorcan quietly replied and with a wince climbed onto his feet cradling his badly bruised side, while his other arm hangs limply at his side.


    Rowan''s face darkens with outrage, but she forces herself not to dwell on the beating lest that irritational wave of anger takes over again. "Lorcan, I need you, to be honest with me. Is this the first time this has happened?"


    Lorcan''s soulless black eyes look away as he unconsciously hunches his neck towards his shoulders as if to protect himself. "It''s the first time, it''s been this bad, honest, Prefect Prince," Lorcan loudly said. "It''s been better with the mentorship''s in place keeping an eye on the older transfer students. It''s just that I got caught unawares without Glenda, Lockhart, or Jacob! I''m usually more careful, but I wanted to grab a book from the library to read."


    "You don''t have to explain yourself, Lorcan," Rowan firmly replied. "There is no excuse for these older boys to jump you for no reason."


    Lorcan shrinks even further to Rowan''s concerned expression. "It wasn''t their fault, Prefect Prince, it''s just their instincts lashing out."


    Rowan takes a deep breath to ensure that she does shout at the victim. She understood what Lorcan was trying to say, but that was no excuse. There are simply no excuses for violent acts simply committed out of sheer boredom.


    "And why do you say that, Lorcan?" Rowan patiently tried to ask and may not have been entirely successful as there was an edge to her tone of voice.


    "I''m still half-vampire, Prefect Prince," Lorcan quietly answered as his head ducked down lower. "Even cured now, they''ve still got werewolf instincts. And well, I don''t need to tell you that Vampires and Werewolves don''t get along."


    "I don''t believe that is the case at all, Lorcan," Rowan steadfastly retorted causing Lorcan to openly stare at her surprise. "I believe your friends prove otherwise, Lorcan. Your housemate, Mr. Clayton, and from Slytherin Miss Grimond, as well as young, Jeremy, and his two sisters in Gryffindor, Lucy, and Martha. These five are former werewolves and yet none of them have attacked you nor much less acted in an unfriendly manner towards you."


    Lorcan opens his mouth to protest, but Rowan carries right over him. "Though you might argue otherwise, Lorcan, that is no excuse for these boys to simply take out their anger or insecurities on you. We are not done with this conversation, young man, but we will discuss this topic again. Now can you make it to the infirmary on your own, while I deal with these miscreants or not?"


    "Yes, Prefect Prince," Lorcan hastily replied, before carefully stepping over the stunned bodies of his bullies.


    "And Lorcan," Rowan''s voice called out to the young half-vampire causing him to pause warily. "I will know if you don''t visit, Madam Pomfrey to treat your wounds."


    "I will, Prefect Prince," Lorcan quickly reiterated before hurrying away to the infirmary. His ribs really hurt. He thinks they might have even cracked a rib.


    Rowan would have summoned someone to help Lorcan down to the infirmary, but she understood a victim''s pride as well. Lorcan wouldn''t want any of his friends to see him in that manner and he''d surely hide his wounds from them. The least she could do is to allow him to lick his wounds in comfort and to ensure that his wounds are tended too.

 Chapter 745 - Ug Ⅲ….

    Certain that Lorcan is long gone, Rowan pitch black, indigo colored eyes grow colder if at all possible. "Gentlemen, you will find that I am the farthest that can be from being in a merciful mood," she coolly explained as she glanced pointedly at her wand. "You see, I absolutely DETEST bullies." The stunned boys on the floor grow very pale and loudly gulp at her words.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t leave a physical mark on any of you," Rowan said with an icy expression causing some of the boys to shiver uncontrollably. "Just Kidding. Can''t you all take a joke?" However, the boy''s expressions remained terrified as her expression clearly said that was a lie.


    Rowan waves her wand causing the boys to flinch as she says, "Expecto Patronum!" A bright silver mist erupts from the tip of her wand to form a silvery Thestral flapping its wings. The Thestral flaps its wings angrily and stomps its hooves at the boys, before vanishing through the wall at a full gallop.


    Inside the staffroom, several of the Professors sit together enjoying a cuppa of tea. The staffroom was a long, paneled room full of old mismatched chairs that had seen better days. However, with the recent addition of Professor Prince and Professor Mortimer the staff room had been improved between the two witches. There were now comfortable, but luxurious armchairs, settees, loveseats, and other accessories such as a lush carpet, beautiful vases, and more This was all accompanied by an elegant long oval table with well-crafted wooden chairs with comfortable seat cushions. There were even exquisite silver china sets, silver platters, and other such items for their dining usage. Overall, it was a rather relaxing experience, but any mention of gratitude from any of the Professors caused the two witches to turn their noses at them and mutter something along the lines, ''Of course.''"


    Pleasantly chatting over a steaming teapot of tea and gingersnaps are two witches accompanied by a rather handsome Professor. One of the witches is Professor Pomona Sprout, a squat little witch with wry and dirt-covered clothes, while the other is Madam Hooch, a witch with short frazzled hair and yellow-like eyes. And Professor Douglas Winfrey, an attractive rugged man with spiky hair, and a crooked smile capable of even charming the very birds out of the sky.


    Sitting nearby is Professor also known as Master Strauss, a rather tanned man with a scholarly air, who chats with Professor Elias Murphy regarding historical parallels between the wizarding world and that of the muggle world. Professor Elias Murphy was a muquib with round glasses, ginger hair with a good smarting of freckles across his face. He was a rather patient, but intelligent man that had even managed to gain the trust of the Slytherins in his classes.


    The five of them are rather startled to find a silver Thestral Patronus gallop into the staff meeting room. A voice emerges from the Thestral that says, "Professor Sprout, if you would please hurry." The Thestral impatiently stamps its hooves against the ground impatiently in emphasis.


    Professor Sprout firmly tugs her patched hat over her flyaway hair and says, "Lead the way," before rushing out of the staff room.


    "Well, I''ve got nothing better to do," Madam Hooch curiously muttered causing her yellow-like eyes to glint with interest as she scrambled after her friend.


    With a good-natured shrug, Professor Winfrey rises to his feet and says, "Well, I can''t just abandon the ladies to their own devices," and hurries after Madam Hooch and Professor Sprout.


    Master Strauss snorts and takes a sip of his tea in reply muttering something about a "womanizer," under his breath. Professor Murphy lets out a low chuckle in reply, before resuming their conversation as before as though nothing had ever occurred.


    Following after the glowing Thestral, Professor Sprout holds onto her patched hat with one hand with Madam Hooch letting out a gleeful cry as she chased after them as though she was playing quidditch. Madam Hooch was seeker, and the Thestral was the seeker! And it certainly felt like it too with the storm roaring outside and the fire torches flickering from the breeze within the stone halls.


    Professor Sprout a bit breathless finally rounds the last corner to find Rowan Prince flexing her fingers around her wand and a group of boys neatly tied up and gagged in a row. Before Professor Sprout can speak, Madam Hooch rounds the corner and gawks. "By Helga''s Rear, what manner of perverse play is this?!"


    "Language, Rolanda!" Professor Sprout chided Madam Hooch, who innocently shrugged.


    Not even out of breath, Professor Winfrey pulls up next to Madam Hooch and carefully takes in the scene before him. "I am certain that Prefect Prince would not have done such a thing without a reason," he sincerely said as he recalled their first encounter that would be infamously known as the Proposition Incident.


    "Thank you for that vote of confidence, Professor Winfrey," Rowan unaffectedly said, before turning towards Professor Sprout with a cool gaze. "Professor Sprout, this group of ruffians all happens to be members of your house. And as to the reason why they are neatly tied up and gagged because as a whole group they were kicking and beating, Lorcan D''Eath. My words can be confirmed by the matron of the infirmary,"


    Professor Sprout''s normally kind face hardens immediately after and narrows her eyes at the tied up Hufflepuff''s before her. This was certainly not a Hufflepuff trait to have. However, Hufflepuffs tended to gossip and churn the rumor mill. Such things had been known to escalate in the past and even Hufflepuffs were not exempt from committing violent acts!


    "I have not taken any house points nor assigned them any detentions," Rowan continued, "as I left their punishments to their Head of House. However, Professor Sprout, I would like to make one point abundantly clear. These boys all claim to be acting upon their instinct''s against Mr. D''Eath because was born half-vampire. And unlike those boys might I add that no other former werewolves have acted out such urges and Mr. D''Eath has more a few friends that happen to be those cured as well."


    "I will take it from here, Prefect Prince," Professor Sprout said with a determined expression. "Thank you for summoning me and ensuring that young Lorcan D''Eath received proper care. Twenty-Five points to Slytherin!"


    Rowan makes a bit of a face at Professor Sprout given her house points but does not contradict the Hufflepuff Head of House. "Excuse me, Professors," Rowan said, before turning away. From here on out, it was out of her hands. But Professor Sprout despite being very kind could take her Hufflepuffs in with a full reign when needed. If there was one thing that Professor Sprout hated it was acts of violence especially against another Hufflepuff.

 Chapter 746 - Ug Ⅳ….

    Madam Pomfrey the matron of the infirmary had cooed and clicked her tongue over the sight of Lorcan D''Eath. Thankfully, nothing had been found broken nor fractured beyond a pulled muscle and plenty of bruises, and a badly swollen, bleeding lip. With a grimace, Lorcan was forced to drink several vile potions, before being released with a jar of numbing cream to aid with the bruising that would be gone by the next morning. Not that the matron wouldn''t have kept Lorcan overnight, but Lorcan was stubborn and a very determined Hufflepuff. In the end, Madam Pomfrey released him knowing that the child would be fine, before tending to her next patient.


    Feeling much better, Lorcan chewed on a sweet he''d placed in his pocket from the sweet box in the infirmary. Lost in thought in he wandered down into the dungeons, but unlike the Slytherins who always turned to the right, he went left in the direction of the Hogwarts Kitchen. In a brightly lit hallway in a nook on the right-hand side of the kitchen corridor carefully concealed behind a stack of barrels is the entrance to the Hufflepuff common room. Unlike the rest of the three houses, no passwords were required. Instead, the Hufflepuff had to tap the barrel two from the bottom, middle of the second row in the rhythm of "Helga Hufflepuff." (Helga Hufflepuff must have liked music or at least the drums¡­.)


    If the barrel was tapped correctly the lid would swing open exposing a passageway that led to into a bas.e.m.e.nt to crawl through. However, if the wrong lid was tapped incorrectly or at the wrong rhythm, intruder or not, they would be doused with vinegar and barred access. More than a few Hufflepuff''s had been f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y taught to be patient in such a manner.


    Tucking his robes up carefully, Lorcan crawled into the passageway. He knew that a lot of the girls like Glenda didn''t like to do so because some of the more perverted boys in their house took the opportunity to stick fare too closely to them, try to peek up their skirt or flip it up, or worse fondle their backside without their permission. As such girls only tended to go out in groups and if not accompanied by a male housemate that they trusted not to flip their skirt nor attempt to touch their rump.


    After crawling for a bit, Lorcan emerged into a round, earthly, low-ceilinged chamber. The Hufflepuff common room always felt sunny, and its circular windows gave a view of rippling grass, dandelions, and other warm images. Many of the decorations are made of burnished copper, and hundreds of plants hang from the ceiling or sit on the windowsills. Occasionally even, their head of house, Professor Sprout would bring out interesting plant specimens to decorate the common room; (and which could dance and even talk! And one of the reasons as to why Hufflepuffs were so often very good at Herbology.)


    The common room has overstuffed sofas and chairs that are upholstered in yellow and black as Hufflepuffs chat and play games. In the center of the common room is a large, honey-colored, wooden mantelpiece with a carving of badgers on it. Hanging overhead of the mantelpiece is a portrait of the house''s founder, Helga Hufflepuff. (And interesting enough, the Hufflepuff''s were the only house where a portrait of their founder hung in their common room).


    Not feeling very chatty, Lorcan heads towards the dormitories that can only be reached through round doors in the walls of the common room. (Naturally, each round door is solely for one gender.) He quickly heads to his shared dorm room with Jacob, Lockhart, and their other roommate. Inside their dormitory are cooper lamps hang overhead casing a warm light over the four-poster beds covered in warm, thick patchwork quilts. (Best of all are the cooper bed warmth pots that hang on the walls, should anyone get cold or have cold feet.)


    Crawling into bed for a bit, Lorcan lays there for a bit before the door to the dorm room is slammed open. "I say, old chap, what are you doing in bed when it''s not even lunch yet!" The golden-haired Lockhart loftily complained. He is closely followed by the loud sighing figure of the honey-haired Jacob Clayton.


    Jacob instantly senses something is wrong as his light-colored eyes narrow and his nose flares. Having been a former werewolf still left him with a certain heightened sense of smell. And he smelled dried blood on Lorcan''s clothes and the scent of bruise balm.


    Ignoring the chattering Lockhart, Jacob goes over and sits at the edge of Lorcan''s bed. "You alright, mate?"


    "Yeah, I''m just tired," Lorcan somewhat truthfully replied. Because he was feeling much better, but tired from the potion and sore.


    Lockhart does not notice the interaction as he continues to rant out loud. "I can''t believe that Gilbert Wimble said that I was a toe rag! Do I appear insipid without a single kilogram of creativity in my bones! Well, I''ll show him! I''ll write the greatest novel that the world has ever read!"


    Not hearing an ounce of pity from his friends, Lockhart whirls around to see Jacob quietly sitting on the side of Lorcan''s bed. Seeing a large lump under the patchwork quilt, Lockhart snorts as he puts his hands on his h.i.p.s. "Now see here, Lorcan. It''s much too early to go to bed. I know that there are vampire stereotypes and all, but that can least wait until after lunch!"


    "I''m not hungry," Lorcan replied rather muffled from underneath the quilt. However, his stomach loudly rumbled and promised otherwise.


    Lockhart lets out a triumphant cry and points avidly at the mound on Lorcan''s bed. "There you have it! I clearly heard your stomach rumbled, didn''t we, Jacob!"


    Before Lockhart can continue the door, slams open to reveal the pretty, golden-haired figure of Glenda Chittock. Glenda''s eyes instantly zero in on the huddled form of her best friend, Lorcan. Her blue-green eyes narrow dangerously as they fix themselves onto Lockhart. "What did you do, Gilderoy?" She only called Lockhart by his first given name, whenever she was angry.


    "It''s Lockhart," Lockhart weakly protested. "And I didn''t do anything to him, in fact, I''m trying to get him out of bed!"


    "Fine," Glenda dismissively said. "The Prefect''s are gathering everyone in the common room. Apparently, Professor Sprout is calling a house meeting before lunch."


    "Right, I''ll save us some seats!" Lockhart piped up, before scrambling away lest he bears the brunt of Glenda''s wrath.


    Glenda shares a glance with Jacob, who tiredly climbs off the bed and goes after Lockhart. Left alone, Glenda climbs onto the bed to sit next to Lorcan. "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    Unable to lie to his best friend, Lorcan mumbles, "I''m just tired."


    "Really?" Glenda said with disbelief.


    "Really," Lorcan mumbled, but to his shock Glenda forcefully tugs the covers off him in a surprising turn of events.


    "Lorcan, who did this!" Glenda gasped as she saw his swollen lip with a healing cut.


    "I fell," Lorcan sheepishly answered with his head ducking down.


    "That''s a lie and we both know it, Lorcan!" Glenda huffed as she folded her arms over her c.h.e.s.t. "This isn''t over, but I don''t want to get into trouble. Prefect Branstone is scary."


    The two of them shudder as they recall the female Hufflepuff Prefect, before Lorcan scrambles out of bed and follows her back to the noisy common room. What can be said, Hufflepuffs are nosey things. Their house representation is that of a badger...

 Chapter 747 - Ug Ⅴ….

    The warm, low-ceiling common room is nearly full to the brim with chattering Hufflepuffs. Lockhart and Jacob had saved their two friends a seat in a corner of the common room. The chatter quickly dies off as the somber figure of Prefect Branstone and the round-faced Prefect Abbott shush them. The chatter dies down to whispers as a group of rather pale-faced Hufflepuffs enter the common room that last to arrive. They hurriedly sit on the ground with their heads ducked down low.


    Closely following right after them is their head of house, Professor Pomona Sprout. The squat witch with wry hair has a most unusual expression on her face. The older students immediately quiet down at the sight of their somber Head of House. (Professor Winfrey would have liked to accompany Professor Sprout, but she was the Head of House of Hufflepuff, while he was only a former Hufflepuff and Assistant Herbology Professor. It was not his place to openly chide the Hufflepuffs, but he would certainly do so in the privacy of his classroom.)


    "Silence," Professor Sprout only said once causing the younger years to openly gawk at the unexpected stern command from their head of house, but still, they obediently fall silent.


    There are amounts of earth on Professor Sprout''s clothes and fingernails that shake a bit loose as she places her hands sternly on her h.i.p.s. "It has come to my attention that there are among those in our house who do not seem to understand several of our house traits chiefly among them Fairness, Patience, Kindness, and TOLERANCE, above all things!"


    "In all my years of Head of House, I have never witnessed such a repugnant, violent act against another fellow house member," Professor Sprout crisply said. At her words, everyone''s head reflexively turns to the group of boys, who entered the common room last. The group of boys flushed with mortification and they pointedly stare at their l.a.p.s.


    "Now, I shan''t go into detail, but suffice to say that they targeted a younger member of our house," Pomona Sprout said with a resolute expression.


    The nosey Hufflepuffs quickly peak at each other until one of their house members spots the still healing torn bottom lip of Lorcan. Hearing their house members cry, they all in unison turn their heads until they too come to rest upon the now shrinking form of Lorcan. Glenda fearlessly glares back as Lockhart proudly folds his arms over his c.h.e.s.t, and Jacob pointedly stares at the back.


    "Enough," Professor Sprout said causing the Hufflepuffs to return their attention to their head of House. "As I said before I shan''t continue in detail, but I am most displeased to learn that it took Miss Prince, the Slytherin Prefect to f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y intervene and come to the defense of one of our house members!"


    There is a shocked murmur among those listening except for that of Prefect Andrew Abbott. Rowan and he had been friends ever since their first year. And though Rowan had a stern face at times, she was rather kind and abhorred bullying of any kind.


    Professor Sprout whirled about and said, "All those that are transfer students this year stand up!" The transfer students glance up at each other warily as a third of the house rises to their feet.


    "Look at those standing before you," Professor Sprout a bit flatly said. "They are all former werewolves, who transformed into vicious beasts at night. How can any of you sleep at night with such beings?!"


    "Now wait just a moment, Professor," protested the outspoken, but the beautiful, hour curved Head Girl, Matilda Madley. Her glossy russet hair sways as her big doe eyes are aghast. "Being a werewolf is a curse, a curable disease at that now! That is no reason to speak nor judge our classmates as that!" A rare murmur of rebellious agreement sweeps the common room at the Head Girl''s argument.


    "I am glad you say so," Professor Sprout much more softly said with a proud glint of approval visibly seen in her eyes. "Then please tell me, why one of our first year''s, Lorcan D''Eath was beaten for his mere existence of being a half-vampire?"


    A deep silence falls over the Hufflepuffs as guiltily glances are shared all around. There was not a single member of Hufflepuff, who was not aware that Lorcan D''Eath was half-vampire. Hufflepuffs are notorious chatter mouths and all it had taken was a single transfer student to tell one of their friends before the entire house knew. The only reason as to why the news hadn''t spread to the other houses was due to the fact was it was classified as only inner Hufflepuff gossip.


    A sixth year with short, bristle-like hair and a wide forehead sheepishly folds his arms over his c.h.e.s.t, Mason Cauldwell, (a parent or close relation to Owen Cauldwell). A bit of a prick, in a c.o.c.ky voice he says, "He''s still a vampire, Professor! Merlin knows if he''s been sneaking around the dorm rooms to suck our bloods! Why do you think there are so many garlic wreaths hanging around as of late!" A concerned rumble of agreement is heard around the common room as various Hufflepuffs pale and check their necks as if ensuring there aren''t any bite marks there.


    "Bullocks!" Glenda loudly said jumping to her feet. "I''ve been Lorcan''s best friend ever since we were little and he''s never drunken anyone''s blood! His Dad was a vampire, but Lorcan''s mum is a witch. Sure, Lorcan''s a bit pale, and he might like to eat his steak mostly raw, but that''s it! He''s still one of us, and he shouldn''t be treated any differently than anyone else!"


    "Well then why does he always skive the garlic wreaths!" Accused, Mason Cauldwell refusing to give up the point causing several individuals to chime in agreement.


    Gilbert Wimple, a curious second year with thick, wry hair, large ears blink his sleepy eyes that hid a clever mind, (and was also a future member of Committee Experimental Charms). Stifling a snort, he interjects, "That is because Lorcan D''Eath inherited a sharper scent of smell much like our fellow transfer students, Caudwell. In case, you haven''t noticed but they''ve also been avoiding the wreaths of garlic hanging all over in the dormitories." The other Hufflepuffs glance over towards the transfer students, who slowly nod their heads in confirmation of the accurate statement.


    Not one for taking things down, Lockhart leaps to his feet and says, "So what if Lorcan was even a full vampire. I don''t mind and neither do any of his friends especially Jacob. And if Jacob, who was a former werewolf doesn''t mind then why should any of you?! I don''t see how it''s any of your business anyway!"


    Lockhart basks in his triumph proudly flashing them a c.o.c.ky, tooth glistening smile, while the Hufflepuffs blink in surprise and are unable to really think of anything to say to counter that. Lockhart was always a conniving weasel when it counted¡­...


    Standing up as well, Jacob places one hand on Lorcan''s shoulder to comfort, before turning to face the gazing crowd. "I''ve always heard stories how vampires and werewolves can''t get along, but I don''t really know why that is? If anything, else we''re more alike than anything else." Jacob a bit clumsily said. "Anyway, what I''m trying to say is it shouldn''t matter what Lorcan or anyone else is. I mean, we all remember what it felt like to be judged for being werewolves. So, are we any better by doing the exact same thing to another?"


    A contemplative air fills the Hufflepuff common room as Professor Sprout nods her head in approval. She''d purposefully been harsh to commence the conversation. She had allowed them to speak to air out their differences without any interruptions on her part to allow them to voice their opinions.

 Chapter 748 - Ug Ⅵ….

    Before Professor Sprout can speak up, a pale, fourth-year with straw-colored hair and freckles stood up, Barty Crouch Jr. "Professor Sprout," he persuasively began, "the mentorship program has done wonders in aiding our transfer students and nipping any problems in the bud. But what of some of our other first years, who are just as new this year? I propose that they also be assigned a mentor from the fourth year''s. I for one personally volunteer to be Lorcan D''Eath''s mentor."


    Professor Sprout moves to decline, but Barty firmly interjects, "Professor Sprout, my grades shan''t be affected and unlike those fifth years and up, I am not studying for my O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T.''s nor have I already been assigned a prot¨¦g¨¦. "


    "I believe that the idea holds merit, Mr. Crouch," Professor Sprout said, before turning towards the rest of the Hufflepuffs. "I will not dock house points for your past actions, children, but this ends now. The garlic wreaths are to be removed immediately, Mr. Cauldwell. And as for everyone else, clearly, we are missing a unison in house spirit, and as such for the next two weeks, we shall all gather together in the common room in the evenings to play games and other such activities to further get to know each other."


    A loud groan is heard from the 5th and 7th years, but they quickly fall silent under Professor Sprout''s stern gaze. "As for those that have caused physical harm to Mr. Lorcan, they have already been docked house points FIFTY each and have detention for the next month!" More than a few Hufflepuffs glares at the group of boys that had easily lost them over 200 house points and forced them down into single-digit house points!


    "Now it is lunchtime, and I expect everyone to be on their best behavior," Professor Sprout firmly instructed leaving no room for misunderstandings. Under her stern gaze, the Hufflepuffs meekly begin to move and exit the common room.


    The thin figure of Barty Crouch makes his way over to the still crouched-down figure of Lorcan D''Eath. "Mr. D''Eath as your mentor, I must ask as to why you are so pale and gloom?" Barty teased.


    Unable to resist, Lockhart in a loud booming voice answers, "It''s because he''s half-vampire!"


    Glenda glares at Lockhart for being a great big nincompoop! Seeing that Glenda is inches away from throwing herself at Lockhart, Jacob gently pulls the girl away. "C''mon, Lockhart, let''s give them some room to talk," Jacob firmly said leaving no room for Lockhart to weasel his way out fine.


    "Fine," Lockhart loftily answered, before patting Lorcan on the back. "Cheer up, old chap, we''ll meet you in the Great Hall." Turning around, he completely changes the topic. "Golly, I''m starving! What do you reckon will be served in the Great Hall?"


    Jacob hurried away with Glenda f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y in his grasp lest he lost his grip on his friend, who trembled with the urge to throw herself at Lockhart and strange him. Lockhart wasn''t a bad person, he just well¡­. He was just the sort of thick-headed person that couldn''t take a hint.


    With the common room rapidly emptying, Barty nudges Lorcan over to the comfy round cushioned chairs. Peering between his eyelashes, Lorcan''s soulless black eyes study the fourth year with straw-colored hair and freckles. The two of them hadn''t interacted much since there were three years apart, but Lorcan knew that the older boy was rather fair and told anyone off that needed it.


    Barty Crouch was often seen in the company of his friends, D.i.c.k Creswell, a Ravenclaw, Regulus Black, a Slytherin, and his possible girlfriend, Leticia Bones, a Gryffindor. Not that Barty didn''t have friends in Hufflepuff, because he did. And even the pureblood faction within their house wouldn''t go against the fourth year considering, who his father was in the Ministry of Magic, Bartemius Crouch Sr. a member of the Department of Law Enforcement, a member of the council for magical law, and a powerful pureblood. And considering that Barty Crouch Sr. was also a Black through his mother, there were far easier enemies to have.


    Lorcan only knew all of this because of Frederick Baddock, their friend and Jeremy''s dorm mate. Since the two of them were in Slytherin, the two of them liked to discuss and debate the powerful or influential figures in wizarding politics. And well, Jeremy''s mentor was Terry Greengrass and he believed it to be an important topic for his protege to learn. Otherwise, Lorcan and the rest of his friends wouldn''t have a clue about the power infrastructure within the wizarding society.


    That and Frederick didn''t want his friends to get on the wrong side of those who could cause harm. Frederick and Jeremy had drilled the identity of purebloods into all of them. It was better to avoid potential trouble than to trip and suddenly find themselves in a bad place like crossing Mason Cauldwell. Ironically, that hadn''t saved him, but with Barty volunteering to be his mentor, Lorcan would be well protected from Cauldwell''s antics, since Barty Crouch was of a higher pureblood standing.


    "Why''d you stick up for me?" Lorcan inquisitively asked the pureblood. "You didn''t need to, and we aren''t friends nor much less in the same year."


    "I''ve been meaning to," Barty ruefully answered with a sigh. "I''d been asked by Rowan to keep out an eye for any trouble, and I''d noticed some occurrences here and there, but I thought a warning was enough. Apparently, it wasn''t, and for that I am sorry."


    "Rowan?" Lorcan blinked in confusion. "Wait! Do you mean Prefect Prince?"


    "That''s correct," Barty answered with a bit of a mile. "Rowan has mothering tendencies, but not that she would ever admit in public to such a thing. But in all solemnity, NEVER TELL HER I SAID THAT!" Barty shuddered fiercely imaging his friend''s wrath.


    Lorcan nods his head in agreement as Prefect Prince seemed rather fierce at times. But he also knew she was rather kind and nice in her own way. No matter how annoying Lockhart got, she was always patient with him and genuinely helped them when tutoring them.


    Seeing Lorcan''s lost expression, Barty with one finger rubs the bridge of his freckled nose. He furrows his brow before his face lights up. Leaning back in his seat, he says, "On the train ride to Hogwarts, I met my three best friends, Regulus, Leticia, and Dirk. I''d always been told I had to live up to my father and being a pureblood, I thought for sure I''d end up in Slytherin."


    Barty paused with a rueful smile on his face. "But Rowan, who''d come to check on Regulus met Leticia and me in the hall since she is good friends with Regulus''s older brother, Sirius. Later that day she said something to me that I''ll never forget. She said it was up to me to decide the path that I wished to take. And so, here I am a Hufflepuff."


    Lorcan blinks a bit in disbelief until he recalls the way Prefect Prince took care of him on the Hogwarts Express and ever since then. Prefect Prince did have a cold face, but she had a good heart. And no doubt she''d always had a good heart ever since the very beginning.


    However, Lorcan''s quickly wilts as he recalls other events. "But I''m still a half-vampire, Barty, and I''m certain that the truth of my existence will be all over the school by dinner! And then the parents will right, and mum''s name will probably even end up in the Daily Prophet! That''s if I don''t get expelled outright by the Hogwarts Board!"


    "That may indeed occur in the worst possible of instances and I cannot completely rule that out," Barty calmly replied not reassuring Lorcan at all with his words. "However, that being said, you have one of the most influential figures on your side."


    "Who?" Lorcan asked in confusion.


    "Rowan," Barty replied with great satisfaction. "The Prince''s hold great power especially Reginal Prince, her grandfather. And so, if worse comes to shove, she''ll write to him and I can readily assure you that the media''s tongues will cease to wag and any more talk of being expelled will cease to be."


    "I guess," Lorcan stammered as plain relief dawned on his face. "You really think that will be the case?"


    "I know so," Barty confidently replied. "And you forget, I''m here as well and I have an influential father within the Ministry of Magic and not to mention friends with powerful families as well."


    Feeling a bit more convinced, Lorcan murmurs, "I guess, but still I want to write to mum telling her to prepare just in case."


    That and his mum had begun to see someone. Apparently, the wizard hadn''t taken no for answer and persisted. From what his mum said in her letters, he was kind and sincere if not a bit too jolly at times. And mum didn''t seem to truly mind.


    Apparently, it wasn''t anyone that Lorcan knew, but he wanted his mum to be prepared. He knew that the wizard that his mum was seeing didn''t mind the fact that she was a widow nor had a son from a prior marriage. But he doubted his mum had explained his half-vampire lineage to the wizard who was courting her. He just hoped that the wizard truly liked his mum and wouldn''t abandon his mum for such a petty reason.


    Lorcan had felt a bit uncomfortable with the idea at first, but then he realized that his mum must have been lonely all these years without his dad. He was gone most of the year now with school and all, so even if he ended up with a stepdad it wouldn''t be so bad. It would only be for a few months out of the year, and then he would be all grown up.


    Seeing that Lorcan was lost in deep thought, Barty waited for some time without interrupting. Seeing Lorcan pulling himself out his thoughts finally, Barty said, "As I was saying before there''s nothing wrong with that, but first I suggest we eat Lunch."


    "I''m not feeling very hun-," Lorcan began to lie when his stomach loudly roared causing his face to turn aflame.


    "Lunch it is," Barty confidently said as he pulled the much smaller first-year boy to his feet. "I just know that we''re just going to become good friends," he cheerily said as he pulled the reluctant Lorcan after him.

 Chapter 749 - Ug Aftermath

    By dinnertime, the news of Lorcan D''Eath being a half-vampire had traveled throughout Hogwarts and is well on its way to the parents of various chatty students via their owls. The whispered fervor only grew more as the following morning the Daily Prophet came out with the front-page headline screaming, "STAR CROSSED LOVERS! THE TORRID TALE OF ROMANCE & WOE, JULIET, & HER ROMEO, LAZARUS D''EATH!"


    The female students interested in gothic romances tore the Daily Prophet copies from nearby friends or boys'' hands and began to eagerly read the story out loud in huddled groups. The sounds of romantic forlorn sighing are echo throughout the Great Hall during breakfast as dreamy eyes gaze at the ceiling imaging their own passionate, but tragic romance. The students at Hogwarts were not the only ones fascinated by the tale in the Daily Prophet as the married female audience throughout countless wizarding households were equally fascinated by the tale that seemed right out of a gothic novel. The tale of Juliet and Lazarus D''Eath became the name unanimously associated with the greatest romance of the century. And in fact, in the future would be used to describe eloping couples of different statues. (They did a D''Eath!)


    The Daily Prophet was absolutely thrilled as the newspaper could not sell enough copies to the point that they ran out. The Daily Prophet was forced to reprint the morning edition to the mass delight of the Editor Cuffe. For he knew a good story when he saw one. Political scandals are good and all, but a torrid romantic affair sold faster than hot cakes! That and he''d been pointedly told so by the owner of the Daily Prophet. Apparently, someone had rather firmly requested that this version of the story be printed in the paper written by Mr. Weed rather than the news article by Rita Skeeter that began as, "A VAMPIRE AT HOGWARTS! ARE OUR CHILDREN SAFE?!"


    Rita Skeeter was left rather displeased and chaffing that her story had been tossed aside to make way for such nonsensical rubbish. What was even more insulting that the pathetic drivel had been written by Mr. Weed, who had meager talent at best! However, she was not foolish enough to rant to the editor''s face nor much less when the command came from on high from the OWNER. No, she wanted a long-lasting, fruitful reporting career and she must bid her tongue on this occasion. Still, it truly was a rather rare and most miraculous occurrence¡­...


    Due to the romantic portrayal of the torrid affair, there was no backlash against Hogwarts from neither the public nor the purebloods. Even the Hogwarts Board, Lucius Malfoy did not raise a protest at the subject of a half-vampire attending Hogwarts. It was a complete mystery to the various board members including the newly appointed board member, Secundus Wilkes.


    Secundus Wilkes much like various other board members suspected that Headmaster Dumbledore had slyly outmaneuvered Malfoy much like with the impressive argument when the hiring of the centaur as a Divination Professor. More than one board member strongly suspected that Professor Dumbledore had been wrongly sorted and ought to have been a Slytherin. He was certainly cunning and sly enough to rival any Slytherin.


    After the appointment of the centaur, Lucius Malfoy bore a rather disgruntled face suggesting that Professor Dumbledore had magnifically interfered and outmaneuvered Lucius Malfoy which he had. However, there was one other factor that had not been included and that was the intervention of Reginald Prince. Lucius knew better than to deny the head of the Prince family on such a request including the protection of the half-vampire student. He owed the old Prince plenty without counting the alliance between them. And sometimes turning a blind eye to a contentious topic is the best of options.


    With the Chairman of the Board, Lucius Malfoy having not opposed the existence of the centaur professor nor the half-vampire student at Hogwarts, the rest of the purebloods took their cues and fell in line including their children. That did not mean the purebloods were necessarily pleased by the appointment nor the presence of a half-breed, but they would not go out of their way to cause trouble. Considering the circ.u.mstances this was the best that could be asked from wizarding society, and that would be sufficient to ensure the safety of all parties for the time being.


    Even more troubling is that Lorcan to his profound shock was not spat on for being half-vampire nor treated as a pariah by his classmates, but rather a good portion of the female population had sided with him and had decided to protect the creation of TRUE LOVE. He suddenly found himself with an innumerable number of defenders, who would come to his aid at his merest hint of distress.


    Although Lorcan found the reactions incredibly disturbing along with his friend, Jacob, Glenda thought it was all rather funny. On the other hand, Lockhart was a bit envious of all the show of attention as the days passed by. So, by the time, the next tutoring session came along, Lockhart with great flair burst into the tutoring classroom located on the 1st floor. "Prefect Prince, I shall write the next Romance novel of this era! Please recommend a novel or two!" He loudly exclaimed.


    Rowan had already been begun tutoring and sends a withering glare at the golden-haired, Lockhart. "Sit down Gilderoy Lockhart," Rowan instructed causing Lockhart to sniff loudly, but obediently taking a seat next to Martha and Lucky, who was already seated along with Jacob and Fredrick Baddock.


    "Pride & Prejudice," Rowan solemnly declared she held out the novels to Lockhart, "and Jane Eyre by Jane Austen."


    "I expect for each book to be properly returned, Lockhart," Rowan pointedly emphasized as Lockhart had returned the last book with crumbs and chocolate stains found between the pages. She was not pleased with all by the returned condition of her book.


    "Yes, yes," Lockhart eagerly answered paying no further mind to Prefect Prince''s words as he eagerly grabbed the books from Prefect Prince''s hands. In his hurry, he departs without even a word of thanks to Rowan having forgotten to even consider doing so. Sometimes Gilderoy Lockhart was much to thick for his own good. He''d pay for it sooner or later.

 Chapter 750 - Ug Aftermath â…¡

    Down through the Dungeons to the left in the direction of the Hogwart''s Kitchens, Gilderoy Lockhart scrambled through a brightly lit hallway into a nook on the right-hand side of the kitchens. He impatiently maneuvered around the stack of barrels to the entrance of the Hufflepuff common room. He quickly pulled out his to tap the correct barrel to the rhythm of "Helga Hufflepuff."


    The barrel lid swings open exposing the passageway that led to the Hufflepuff common room. Tucking his robes up, Lockhart quickly pockets his wand and crawls through, before emerging into the early, low-ceilinged common room. The Hufflepuff common always felt sunny with circular windows that showed a view of rippling grass, dandelions, and other similar warm images. Many of the decorations on the wall are burnished copper with hundreds of plants hanging from the ceiling and sitting on windowsills.


    Various Hufflepuffs sit and chat on overstuffed sofas and chairs upholstered in their yellow and black House colors. Quite a few older students intently study near the wooden mantelpiece in the center of the room that has badger cravings and where the portrait of their house founder sits of Helga Hufflepuff. Occasionally the smiling portrait of Helga Hufflepuff will come awake and encourage the students or rare words of comfort, but most of the time the portrait remains still with a gentle smile on her face.


    Lockhart quickly finds a comfortable corner on his favorite couch and begins to eagerly read the two novels switching back and forth between the two books every chapter. He read all through their homework study time and even through dinner. His friends had brought him a few leftover''s which he had hungrily eaten as he read.


    It was a quarter left until curfew for the first year''s Lockhart throws down the two novels onto a nearby table in irritation. "What is this load of rubbish!" He exclaimed in frustration. "I don''t get it! This plot can''t possibly be interesting to anyone! Where''s the grand adventure, the heroic tale of a hero rescuing the maiden?! This is utterly boring and a waste of my time!"


    With an angry stomp, he stormed up the dormitory to vent to his friends, Jacob and Lorcan. Alas, his friends would be subjected to Lockhart''s poetic rampage and be forced to listen to Lockhart''s truly awful poetry until bedtime. It was a sacrifice worthy of their friendship.


    Normally, Lockhart''s dramatic rants would not have garnered any attention as the rest of the Hufflepuffs were already used to the first year''s theatrics. Yet it cannot be denied that the Hufflepuffs are a nosey bunch and unlike the Gryffindors, Hufflepuff''s don''t go about doing so in such a grandiose manner. One of the house members remaining behind in the common room sets aside her Ancient Runes homework, a third-year girl by the name of Myraid Summers, (and relation to the yet unborn Mr. Summers). Myraid Summers possesses dark-colored hair, soft-looking features with natural caramel tanned skin. She had a pretty face with a natural curvy body that was still in the process of growing.


    Naturally curious, Myraid rises and picks up the two books before returning to her group of friends, who had all been studying together. Weary from studying and wanting to take a break, she opens selects one of the books to read. The books that she selected had the most interesting title, "Pride & Prejudice," by Jane Austin.


    Tired and just as curious her friends motion for Myraid to begin to read out loud. Seeing that none of the older students seem to be bothered by her friend''s suggestion, she begins to read. "It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune, must be in want of a wife."


    Myriad Summer''s friends eagerly draw in closer as curious gazes go up around in the room. Slowly the females in the common room desist their activities as they gather closer to listen. Even the seventh-year girls studying for their N.E.W.T.''s take a much-earned rest to listen to the novel.


    After a while, Myriad''s Summers voice begins to crack. One of the older girls with a good speaking voice immediately volunteers to continue to be read. The book continues to be read out loud passed from one girl to another until Head Girl, Matilda Madley reluctantly interrupts the reading, "It is late and well past curfew, and I need not remind you all that tomorrow is still a school night!"


    "What about poor Mr. Wickham?!" One of the girls earnestly cried out in protest.


    "Yes, what about Elizabeth?! Will she have to marry Mr. Collins?!" Another cried out.


    "And that vile Mr. Darcy, what about him! Will he finally get what''s coming to him?!" Another girl cried out in exasperation.


    "Well, I suppose it couldn''t hurt to read one more page," Matilda Madley tried not to, too eagerly reply, before quickly sitting back down to listen to the rest of the tale. After all, one more page read couldn''t possibly hurt them.


    However, one more page turned into another then another until the early hours of the morning. Needless to say, Professor Sprout was far from pleased to find that the girls had spent the entire night up in the common room. Yes, Professor Sprout wanted her Hufflepuffs to spend time together, but not to this extent!


    Still, under the pleading gaze of her badgers, Professor Sprout permitted for the ending to read. Most of the girls were in shock when they finally reached the ending with even a few bursting into tears. "We misjudged poor Mr. Darcy all along!" They wailed.


    "Yes," Matilda Madley murmured in agreement as she and the rest of the girls rose under the pointed stare of Professor Sprout. "But I suppose it is just like Mr. Darcy said, ''And yours is wilfully to misunderstand them."


    Myriad Summers nods her head and says, "I suppose that''s why the Slytherin was judged so harshly in the past. Nowadays it isn''t so bad, but one of my older cousins cried when he was first sorted in Slytherin. He said that suddenly everyone stared at him as if he was going to become a dark wizard. He said it was easier to pretend to be cold and ignore everyone than to try to be friends with those that judge you at every instance." Several Hufflepuffs have the grace to look ashamed at the third year''s words.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, Lockhart left another book behind as well, it''s called, "Jane Eyre," Myriad Summers added causing all of the girls to whirl about and stare at her intently.


    "Is it written by Miss Jane Austin?" One of the girls eagerly asked.


    "Yes," Myriad Summers replied causing the girls to perk up only to feel a terrible, ominous glare from Professor Sprout.


    The girls quickly hurried up to their dorms to sleep for an hour or two, before being forced to rise for the day. Still, they all firmly make Myriad Summers promise not to continue to read the novel without them. Needless to say, an odd number of female Hufflepuff''s were exhausted that day and the following day to Professor Sprout''s vast disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as her badgers stayed up two nights in a row to read the two novels! And all too soon, the two great novels spread word of mouth to friends, who immediately owled home for a copy of their own books. The request especially baffled the pureblood parents to no end.


    Unknowingly, Lockhart''s impatient error had caused a whirlwind of change in the literary circle of the Wizarding world. Tragically, he was unable to recover the two books to Rowan''s vast chagrin. She truly did not mind the loss as the two books were considered more of being a classic read vs. being one of her favorite novels. Still, it was the principal of things! One does not simply borrow another''s books without returning them! Really, what was the world coming too?!

 Chapter 751 - Culling

    The evening was cold and wet with thick snowflakes descending from the sky and coating London under a heavy cloud. This late in November more than a few snowstorms were expected in fact overdue considering this was the first true heavy snowstorm of winter. Many of the residents of London were residing inside their toasty warm homes or seeking shelter in a nice warm pub with a pint for company.


    Despite the weather, a short wizard with bandy legs trudges through the snow. His long, straggly ginger hair hangs over his shoulders while his bloodshot baggy brown eyes peer through the puffy clouds of falling snow. Mundungus Fletcher''s face was unshaved as usual and reeked of tobacco and cheap gin. However, he didn''t have much of a choice as he and his other cohorts had been summoned by the Potentate of London, Sanderson.


    Scratching his scruffy face with one grimy finger, Mundungus pensively wonders as to the reason why he had been summoned along with the various others as they petty criminals. The courier hadn''t gone into detail beyond demanding that his presence was required by the Potentate of London. Still, it was mighty odd as he knew he wasn''t the only one being summoned. It surely must be something big otherwise the Potentate of London would not have gathered the entire portion of London''s underworld.


    The closer that Mundungus drew near to the Monarch Pub the more similar styled individuals began to appear all trudging through the falling snow towards the Monarch Pub. The usually smoke-filled pub is empty of its usual gambling, loud, rowdy patrons. The bar and pub tables are devoid of occupants except for two burly wizards. A brawny wizard with a large forehead, Hyde glares fiercely at those entering with his arms folded over his c.h.e.s.t. His brother, Floyd, a beady-eyed, beefy wizard grunts, "The boss is waiting for all of you downstairs in the pit," and gestured with his head towards the doors in the back that led down into the cellar.


    Mundgungus wasn''t the one to felt wary at the uttered words as more than a few individuals gulped rather loudly including a rather pudgy wizard with a beard and bowler hat worn on top of his round head to cover his rather pale bald head. Gittins gulps again and nervously clutches his bowler hat in his hands. He hesitantly trails after Mundugus before Gittins wrinkles his nose at the unwashed stink and takes a step back trying not to breathe in the putrid stench. He wasn''t the only one as the rest of the crowd standing behind the rank wizard gave Mundungus a wide berth.


    Mundungus hesitates at the top of the dark stone stairs dimly lit by flickering fiery torches. After a moment, he steps forward as the rest hesitantly follow at a distance lest they choke on Mundungus''s rancid stench. The passage air is bitterly cold and only grows as they descended deeper and deeper beneath the Monarch Pub. The deeper the crowd descends the more silent and fretfully they began. There were countless rumors of what occurred within the depths of the cellar beneath the Monarch Pub, but none of the rumors could be confirmed for it was openly said that only dead men went in and never came back out.


    Puffs of air can be seen with their every breath as they descend into the frigid cellar. A few members shiver and tug their tattered cloaks closer about them. No one dares speak lest their whispers echo down the passageway and reach the ears of those who waited down below.


    In the past, Sanderson had even been known to employ werewolves, a pair of twin dark-skinned brothers descended from a powerful voodoo witch that had resided on one of the island nations of the new continent. The twin dark brothers had been powerful, muscular enforcers, but they had most mysteriously disappeared shortly after the cure of werewolfism had been found. Rumor had it that the Peterson twins had fled others said that Sanderson had them killed lest they spill his secrets. In the end, no one knew except for the fact that the twin brothers had descended down below into the cellar and none in their circles had seen nary a glimpse of them since.


    After some time, they at long last reached the floor of the cellar. Beneath the pub, there lay an enormous cellar used to house trafficked products. The usually full cellar is completely empty and devoid of any product to the surprise of many. This only served to confirm in the minds of many that Sanderson had been only incurring losses ever since the creation of the A.P.D. It was only a matter of time before the Potentate of London fell.


    Too busy plotting on how to abandon the rapidly sinking ship, none noticed the scuff marks across the stone floor where large crates had once sat. The scuff marks were recent suggesting that the crates had only been recently moved away. The entire warehouse had been emptied not too long ago and all that remained of the trafficked cargo were empty wooden barrels stacked precariously against the wall.


    Mundungus blinks in surprise upon noticing the large group of individuals already waiting quietly down below. Those following Mundungus wince at the sudden stench filling their nostrils, before noticing the silent crowd. Mundungus and those following him scurry over and begin to urgently whisper and discuss the reason for their presence. Some said that the summons had arrived many days ago, while others had only been summoned that very day. A few of the more bloodthirsty members gleefully hissed that Sanderson had finally grown tired of the Ministry of Magic''s interference and especially of the eyesore from the A.P.D. It would seem that at long last, Sanderson would be making his move. Others whispered that Sanderson had grown weak and afraid of the Ministry of Magic''s power and sought to retire whilst he still could. Yet despite the gossip none of them had any choice but to adhere to the summons from Sanderson.


    The minutes continue to trickle by as more and more members arrive until the stream of arrivals trickled down to none. Mundungus scratched more at his chin causing it to redden, while Gittins flexed his bowler hat hard enough to create a serious dent in the velvet hat. They weren''t the only ones that waited in apprehension as others shifted nervously on their feet causing their clothes to rustle. The tension seems to slowly boil until tempers are ready to flare out when sharp, precise set of footsteps can be heard echoing down the stairs. Suddenly, loud swallows can be heard from dry mouths as they intently turn to gaze at the stone staircase.


    Leading down the winding staircase the first to be glimpsed is the Monarch Pub bartender Bertram. The tall, slender bartender emerges with an aloof expression on his face, but none of those present dared to undermine him. He was well known to be the second-in-command of Sanderson for all these years. That was not an easy position to acquire much less keep with his neck still intact for so many years.


    Yet that was not the appearance of the Sanderson today. He was not wearing his lesser disguise, but rather appeared as the Potentate of London. He wore black from head to toe. It was not his color scheme that was so deadly, but rather the fierce quality to wolfish eyes that revealed the hungry, ravenous wolf found within. Many of those present dropped their heads in a bow and lowered their gazes lest they draw further unwanted attention to themselves.

 Chapter 752 - Culling â…¡

    The two wizards came to a halt before them, before Sanderson gestured to his second-in-command to begin. Bertram steps forward and stares down his nose at them. "The Potentate of London has called all of the those present to discuss a plan to attack the Ministry of Magic," he coolly announced. "The Ministry of Magic''s oppression has gone long enough. They have foolishly forgotten the might of those that dwell within the shadows." More than a few members let out fierce cries in agreement, while others share wary glances at the abrupt announcement.


    Bertram firmly motions to them with his hands to quiet down and they swiftly obey. The cellar is silent as Sanderson nonchalantly stares over their heads with his hands in his coat''s pocket. Many feel the subtle indication that Sanderson is planning to set down and promote his second-in-command, Bertram as the new Potentate of London. It was uncommon for the seat of the underworld to be passed down to a prot¨¦g¨¦ and not earned through bloodshed, but though rare the seat had been known to be passed down in such a manner.


    The crowd silently reassess Bertram as he may become their new boss. It takes a minute for them to notice that Sanderson has taken a step forward and expectantly waits for their attention to return to them. The crowd hurriedly returns their attention to the Potentate of London with some fear on their faces at having caused Sanderson to be ignored for even a moment.


    Sanderson appears to not care for their distraction as there is a cold gleam in his wolf-like eyes that sends shivers down their spines. "The names of those I call out will be personally informed of their tasks by Hyde and Floyd, who are waiting upstairs to delegate the first series of tasks. While the remaining groups will remain behind and listen to Bertram explain the two phases of our plan," Sanderson matter-of-factly ordered leaving no room for any of them to protest.


    Those members feeling uncertain like Gittins felt their hearts sink into their c.h.e.s.t with a sickly feeling. However, their gloom and despair are overshadowed by those eager to spill blood and enjoyed the thrill of violence. For those that dwelled in the shadows were less gray and often rather dark.


    With the bloodthirsty cheers dying down, Bertram calls their names one by one organizing them into groups. Among the first group is the name of Gittins, who nervously moves forward with the rather small group that is being told to go upstairs. He felt rather nauseated as he sees the two larger groups remain behind including Mundungus Fletcher. It seemed a rather ominous sign to say the least.


    Gittins further wrinkled his bowler hat in his anxious hands. He felt indignant and terrified knowing full well that those including himself no doubt were to be the cannon fodder during the attack and would be the first to die at the hands of the Auror''s. It simply wasn''t fair! But he wasn''t very powerful nor good at much else beyond being a small-time criminal.


    Gittins face further pales as he recalls his little boy. He''d not known that a passing night''s fancy had led to the culmination of a child. He ought to have known better, but he was drunk, and well, he had enough money that night to pay for a whore. He didn''t much recall anything of that night, but nine months later the wench had shoved a basket into his arms with a newborn babe freshly born out of wedlock.


    Having done her duty, the wench departed after giving him a sharp kick to the gonads causing Gittins to kneel to the ground. He never right got her name, but the plumb newborn looked an awful lot like him. Despite his shock, he''d painfully risen to his feet and took the babe to his sister, who had a newborn brat of her own. His sister had fed the babe alongside her brat, but all the while nagging at him for his stupidity.


    Gittins felt right wronged as that had not been his intention at all. Still, they''d performed a paternity charm later that night and sure enough, it was confirmed that the babe was his spawn. He hadn''t much ever thought about having a child, but he''d do right by the boy. Leaving the babe in the care of his sister, for the time being, he had gone and looked for work, but he hadn''t found much with the A.P.D. patrolling all about. His pockets were pitifully thin as it was and now even more so with a tiny mite to feed. Nor could he live off the charity of his sister and her husband as they had half a dozen mouths of their own to feed.


    Gittins is pulled out of his worried thoughts as their rather small group of a dozen figures arrive at the main floor of the pub. The pub is completely devoid of tables or even the benches having all vanished away leaving an empty wooden floor. The wooden boards creak under their feet as they study the figures of the two burly dangerous-looking figures of Hyde and Floyd.


    "Get on out of here," Hyde spat out. "You are no longer in the service of the Potentate of London. All debts are absolved as of this moment on."


    Those present including Gittins stare at each other wary and in disbelief. "Well, GIT, I said," Hyde impatiently repeated.


    Feeling his mouth terribly dry, Gittins steps forward trying not to shrink under the gazes of the two burly wizards. "We mean no disrespect to Sanderson''s incredible generosity but are there are any conditions attached." The other wizards and witches murmur in approval, before falling silent at the two wizards'' glares.


    Understanding their skepticism, the beady-eyed Floyd answered, "The boss will formally be transitioning to another position. He''s got no need for any of your employed services anymore. You are free to be your own witch or wizard so to speak."


    Seeing that they truly won''t be stopped, the witches and wizards hurry out of the pub without any other questions lest the offer ceases to be true. The last to go, Gittins halts at the edge of the doorway and nods his head briskly at Hyde and Floyd. "I wish you the best, lads," Gittins said as he placed his rather crumbled bowler hat onto his head.


    "The boss said that you''ve got a newborn brat out of wedlock is that true?" Floyd suddenly asked causing Gittins to dramatically pale.


    "He''s just a babe!" Gittins fearfully said causing his double chins to wiggle.


    "The boss says your animagus form is mighty handy," Floyd said with a rather loud snort. "He says that if you go on and sign up at the Ministry of Magic for training to join the A.P.D. that they''ll be sure to take you in."


    Gittins blinks with surprise and slowly nods his head in bewilderment, before he can think of anything to say, Hyde had lost all of his patience. "Well, I said, GIT!" He irascibly snapped. They had far more pressing matters to deal with than the concerns of a pudgy, bald-headed wizard!


    Gittins nearly trips in his hurry as he rushes out of the pub and into the snow-covered street. He''s nearly down the street when he pauses to turn back to peer through the falling snow at the Monarch Pub. He didn''t know what was truly happening, but he was grateful nevertheless for a smidgeon of kindness from Sanderson.


    Tilting his head at the pub in a final farewell, Gittins hurries off to return to his sister and his son. He had named his boy, Angus, a good strong name. His lad weighed quite the ton too according to his sister, but that just meant he was healthy. He may not be a very good man, but he wasn''t too bad of a father or so he at least reckoned. Still, he needed the money and the A.P.D. might be a bad place for him to try from desperation. He didn''t even know if he''d be able to pass the initial interview, but he had to try at least for his kid''s sake. And with such thoughts, Gittins disappeared into the snow only leaving footsteps in the snow, before he apparated away.

 Chapter 753 - Culling â…¢

    The snow tracks in the snow had slowly begun to disappear when loud popping sounds can be heard as a group of Auror''s appeared further down the street from the Monarch Pub. Unlike the raid, there are no junior Auror''s present only veteran and senior Auror''s. Leading the group is a middle-aged wizard of average height with wavy brown hair reaching the collar of his neck, Alastor Moody. The wizard is ruggedly handsome with several scars. One across his eyebrow skipping over his eye and ending just below. Another at the tip of his nose, one across his chin but halting at his neck. And the last is a scar across his cheek running all the way out into the air.


    In a Scottish borough, Alastor says, "We''ve got precisely one chance Auror''s, the Minister of Magic and our own head of department, Urquart is counting on us. We have to catch them all in one single swoop!"


    "Just to verify, Auror Moody, the ruler of the Underworld, Mr. Sanderson will be sending out a rather large group of murders and such criminals to be taken completely unawares is that correct?" Asked the dark brown-haired wizard with a square jaw, Edgar Bones.


    "Well, when you put it that way Auror Bones that does indeed sound a bit like an ambush," murmured in agreement the handsome red-haired Auror, Gideon Prewett.


    The large-nosed, red-haired Fabian Prewett rolls his eyes and elbows his brother causing him to glare back. "I''m sure what my brother and Auror Bones mean to say Auror Moody is if we will be able to successfully ambush such a group. They are most certainly the unsavory sort, but they happen to be the utmost dangerous. And I doubt they are the kind to even lower their guards for a second considering the crimes they have committed without being caught."


    "That is a natural concern to have Auror Bones and Auror''s Prewett," calmly answered Alastor Moody. "However, they are under the impression that the Auror''s are otherwise occupied. That and the Monarch pub does not permit to apparate on the premise. Should the criminals even attempt to retreat into the pub, they will be attacked by two of Sanderson''s most trusted men, Hyde and Floyd."


    "Mm," Edgar Bones said with a bit of an arched brow. "It would seem that Sanderson has been planning this for some time, Auror Moody."


    "I wouldn''t know about that," Alastor Moody said with a bit of a grin. "I just do what I am told," earning a guffaw of laughter from those around them.


    "Either way, we should take care," interjected the solemn voice of Percius Clements. He had lost weight again after Damocles Belby''s death appearing far gaunter and slenderer to not arouse worry in those that knew him. "We lost six good Auror''s in the attack that took Damocles Belby''s life," he sternly reminded them.


    "We won''t have another repeat, Auror Clements," Alastor Moody assuredly replied. "We were taken unawares then, but this time we have the upper hand." The other Auror''s murmur in agreement as the snow continues to fall over them coating their clothes and sticking to their faces and hair.


    "Enough chitchat," Alastor grumbled, "everyone to their position!"


    "Yes, sir!" The Auror''s chorused, before in fluid fashion moving into their positions. These were some of the best-trained witches and wizards the Auror''s had to offer. They had to be or else they would not have survived this long otherwise.


    With the Auror''s spreading out in pairs of two, Alastor Moody partners with Percius Clements for the duration of the ambush. Carefully out of earshot, Alastor sends his friend, Percius a concerned look. "What was that, Percius?! Tis fine and all to warn them to be cautious, and another is to damper the atmosphere!"


    "My apologies, Alastor," Percius answered with a bit of a sigh. "But I do not think I can bear to see one more death on my watch."


    Alastor grows more visibly concerned as he furrows his brow. "Percius, I think it is best that you take a leave from work after this. With Damocles Belby''s death still so recent, I think it would do you well to take some time from fieldwork even if it''s just desk work for a time."


    "I''m fine, Alastor," Percius firmly shrugged off his friend''s concerns. "I''ve just been a bit tense and worried with everything else that has been ongoing that''s all."


    Alastor does not look convinced in the least bit by his friend''s response, but he knows that now is not the time to argue with Percius regarding the matter with an ambush to take place. Falling silent the two of them hide themselves the only way Auror''s can despite wearing scarlet robes. Casting the Disillusionment spell to blend in with the snow, the Auror''s cease to move remaining alert and ready for the signal to attack as another Auror casts the Obliteration Charm to remove their footprints from the snow. Lastly, the Quietening Charm is cast by Senior Auror Edgar Bones over the group to soften any rustling sounds or words that may by accident occur, "Quietus."


    Small piles of snowdrifts began to form on their shoulders until even the bravest of Auror''s was shivering from the wet and cold as none dared to wear hoods lest snow form on them and give their positions away. Their laments are broken by the door of the pub loudly slamming opening causing the Auror''s to grip their wands tighter in their palms. The Auror''s subtly peer at the Auror in command, Alastor Moody.


    Alastor Moody with his free hand signals them to wait until more of the group had emerged. The criminals continued to draw closer but still Alastor Moody held firm until they could nearly see the white of their eyes.


    Alastor Moody immediately lifted his wand in signal as the tense Auror''s immediately began to attack as they had been instructed too. Immediately after Percius casts the Blocked Barrier spell that sealed any apparating point for witches and wizards in the nearby vicinity. They''d not be able to escape in that manner.


    "Arrresto Momentum," Alastor Moody cried out slowing the group of witches and wizards before them enough to allow the barrage of spells from the Auror''s to land.


    "Confundo!" Cried out an Auror confusion those before them, while another silenced their foes with, "Silencio," the silencing charm causing their foes to fall temporarily mute.


    Not losing any time, Fabian and Gideon Prewett reinforce the rapidly advancing figure of Edgar Bones, "Stupefy!" Fabian cried out stunning all those that he can, while Gideon conjures a length of silver rope from the tip of his wand to bind the stunned targets as quickly as he can. They''d not let anyone escape their sight if they had anything to say about it!

 Chapter 754 - Culling â…£

    The shocked, ambushed group finally begins to retaliate, but Percius, who had been waiting for that moment raises his wand into the snow-filled air. "Protego Totalum," he cried out casting a protective enchantment to defend the group of Auror''s before them. With every second and spell that hit the barrier the faster, his magic would drain until he would be unable to maintain the shield. But this was what Alastor had requested of him, and that was exactly what he would do. That and he could not bear to lose anyone else before his eyes, not again.


    Seeing their fallen comrades falling rapidly under the attack of the Aurors, the group begins to frantically retreat into the pub only to find themselves being viciously attacked from the pub entrance by those they considered allies, the henchmen of Sanderson, Hyde, and Floyd.


    A sly-looking wizard angrily roared, "Why the sudden betrayal from Sanderson?" He fiercely cried out as he cradled his bleeding arm earned from attempting to force his way in only to be rebuffed by the two burly wizards. "We''re members of the underworld and by right we can call upon his protection from the Auror''s!"


    "The time of mayhem and chaos has come to an end," Floyd dutifully replied, while Hyde sent red stunning sparks at those before him. "The Potentate of London will cease to exist as of this very night to assure in the dawning of a new era."


    "Impossible," the sly-looking wizard swore before a stark realization began to dawn on his face. Sanderson was retiring from the game and in doing so, he''d made a deal with the Ministry of Magic. Their heads for his peaceful retirement.


    "Some of us have got families and children," the sly-looking wizard gasped. "Is there no clemency from Sanderson!"


    "Sanderson will ensure that all those with families and other responsibilities will be fiscally taken care of," Floyd hmphed. "I dare say that they''ll be much better off now with the lot of you gone from their lives." The sly-looking wizard cursed only to find his mouth filled with soap and choking as he spat out soap bubbles.


    The others in the group realized far too late of the truth that lay before them as they were ambushed on both fronts. They had no choice but to move forward and find a way to break out. Filled with desperation, the group forced themselves forward only to be rebuffed by the arrival of the reinforcement from the A.P.D. Under the mass wave of reinforcements, the last of the stragglers fell and were soon easily captured and tied up to be transported to the Ministry of Magic of dungeon cells that were filled with Auror ready to interrogate those captured.


    The A.P.D. fiercely guards the apprehended criminals while Auror''s and other A.P.D. officers verify the identities of those captured and compare them to the names on the list prepared by Sanderson. Miraculously, the mission was astonishingly successful without a single loss nor severely wounded Auror beyond minor injuries. Minister Jenkins and their Head of Department Elphinstone Urquart would be right pleased with the conclusion of their mission. Even better, they''d be able to appease the public after the death of Damocles Belby and show that the Auror department was capable of defending the wizarding world.


    While Percius oversaw the Auror''s, Alastor Moody approached the two lightly injured figures of Hyde and Floyd. "You both did rather well," Alastor shrewdly observed, before sticking out his hand to shake. "If you ever decide to have a change of occupations the Auror Academy will gladly welcome you two."


    Hyde blinks in surprise and flushes in embarrassment, while the beady-eyed Floyd shrugs and says, "Nah, we''re a bit too old to be dreaming about being Auror''s," Floyd answered as he reached and genuinely shook Auror Moody''s hand. "However, we''ve got a younger sister her name''s Daffodil. She''s a sturdy girl, never married. If you''re willing to give her the recommendation, she''d be willing that''s for certain."


    Alastor Moody reaches into his pocket and pulls out a rumbled card from his pocket. He hands the card over to Floyd, who narrows his beady eyes a bit surprised as he had been mostly jesting. "Well, if she''s as good as the two of you, we''d be honored," Alastor said as he handed the card for Floyd to take.


    Floyd accepts the card and carefully studies with one eye before respectful saying, "We''ll let our younger sister have the final say."


    "As it should be with the bonnie lasses," Alastor said with a deep Scottish brogue earning a faint smile from Floyd, while Hyde blinks with shock at his brother''s smile at an Auror.


    "Well, it''s a busy night," Alastor said, "I best be seeing to my Auror''s. I shall be seeing you, lads, again before the night is up," before turning away and striding back to the gathered group in the middle of the snowstorm.


    "You aren''t serious and letting Daffodil join the Auror''s," Hyde protested as they went inside the pub and closed the pub doors behind them. "Why ever not?" Floyd asked as he began to clean up the broken glasses around the bar that had fallen during the attack. "Daffodil''s nearly just as good as you and me, and the only reason she isn''t working for the boss is cuz ma didn''t want her to be mixed up in this kind of business. And with the boss now leaving the business as it is why can''t Daffodil become an Auror?"


    "But''s she''s from this side of London!" Hyde protested. "You know what they''ll say about her! We all do!"


    "And she''ll punch them in the nose if need be," Floyd deadpanned. "Daffodil''s got a right good hook and you know she''s good for it."


    "But-," Hyde began to say, but Floyd cut harshly cut him off. "But nothing, Hyde! Here''s an opportunity for Daffodil to make something of herself and I don''t see the harm. Besides, you know ma''s worried about Daffodil becoming some sort of Lady of the night-."


    Hyde sniffs and mutters under his breath. "She ain''t pretty enough to be one."


    Floyd sends a shooting glare at Hyde, but Hyde shrugs. "What?! We both know Daffodil''s big, sturdy, and homely. She ain''t a looker no matter how you put it."


    "So!" Floyd snapped at his brother. "Daffodil''s got more talent than most witches and wizards! It''s jus'' been covered up all this time until now! And now that she''s got a BLOODY well chance, ya want her to throw it away for the sake of your pride!" He irritably hissed as he waved Alastor Moody''s handwritten card in front of Hyde.


    Hyde has the grace flush with shame, before turning to glance downstairs. "But ma won''t approve, you know how ma gets. She''ll say that a proper girl has got no reason for joining the Auror''s."


    "Leave ma to me," Floyd confidently replied as he carefully tucked the card from Alastor Moody into his inner pocket.


    "If you say so," Hyde murmured not convinced by his brothers'' words at all. Before fixing his gaze to the closed doors at the end of the pub that lead to the bas.e.m.e.nt. "Do you think it''s already started?" He quietly asked.


    "No," Floyd sincerely replied as he got out a broom and began to sweep the pub.


    "What makes you say that?" Hyde curiously asked as his large forehead furrowed creating a deep crease.


    "I don''t spell any blood," Floyd firmly answered causing Hyde to peer at the door again. "Stop looking at the door, it''s damn not going anywhere. Now help me clean."


    "Right," Hyde said going over to help his brother to sweep. It would go a long way to quiet his mind as he didn''t want to recall what was going to occur downstairs. No, somethings are better to remain ignorant about, and this was one of them.

 Chapter 755 - Culling â…¤

    Earlier that evening, in a concealed alleyway in one of the many corners of Diagon Alley, there is a quiet, but a rather elegant establishment. The softly spoken about enterprise is called, "Madam Zenarie''s, Emporium of Fine Delicacies, Treats, and the Exotic." The well-known establishment was frequented by those belonging to the upper crust of the wizarding world or those with great wealth. For even a single night with the cheapest of Madam Zenarie''s flowers and herbs was at least worth one hundred galleons, never mind the more expensive flowers, the most popular, and rarest of them all.


    Madam Zenarie had an impeccable selection of flowers and herbs having once herself been one of the most famous flowers of London in her younger years. Even now despite her age, she still turned many a man''s heads. And if she elected to lay with any it was for own enjoyment and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, most certainly not for earning any coin.


    The classy establishment is filled with many voices, some belonging to gorgeous young women in silk gowns that utterly charmed and captured the patron''s attention. Then some herbs walkabout in elegant robes and suits, while other herbs resemble the flowers, pretty and feminine, and the other''s strong, attractive, and muscular. Overall a wide variety of flowers and herbs to choose from, a flavor for every patron to be found and enjoyed.


    A group of patrons simply lounge about chatting as they rest in chaises and catch up with old friends or acquaintances. While others are led upstairs to the private bedrooms to be serviced by their favorite flower or herb of the day. Excluding those that already selected a flower or herb for the evening, there is a chandelier-lit dining hall filled with fine food, and exotic delicacies for the patrons to enjoy a meal, before or after the main course.


    This select group of patrons solely attended Madam Zenarie''s Emporium for the cuisine and not even for viewing nor partaking of the many flowers or herbs that resided in her establishment. Though smaller in number, these patrons were prominent members resulting in the fact that she hired only the best of cooks that the wizarding world had to offer. More than a few squibs retired flowers, and herbs were openly employed in her kitchens and were cherished as a most valuable commodity that they in fact were.


    Laughter could be heard from this group of wizards as Madam Zenarie entertained with her wit. She a beautiful, middle-aged witch with cream-colored skin. Her kohl-lined eyes drew man''s gazes to her light-colored eyes and make-up with lush, plumb-colored lips. Her figure still caused many a man to flush with d.e.s.i.r.e despite her age. She was still slim and properly curved in all the right places showcasing her taut flesh. There are light silver tracks in her wheat-colored hair, but her face nary had a wrinkle nor blemish regardless of her age.


    Madam Zenarie after some time she elegantly excuses and sashays away to make her rounds of greeting other guests. She had not yet even traversed the length of the hall, when a pretty, but the scarred figure of Tamara urgently emerged from a side hall rather than the kitchens. Frowning, Madam Zenarie pauses as Tamara urgently hands Madam Zenarie a note.


    "It is from one of Sanderson''s owls, Madam Zenarie," Tamara quietly whispered as not to be overheard by any curious ears that lingered nearby.


    Madam Zenarie''s face drastically blanches for a moment, before she takes the letter from Tamara''s hand. Unfolding the note there is only one single word written, "Tonight." Her youthful hand trembles, before hastily turning to one of the candles and setting the note ablaze. The letter quickly crumbles up under the heat as she waits for the note to crumble away to dust.


    Gathering her reserve, Madam Zenarie straightens up and rolls her shoulders back with self-assured poise. "Has Mr. Mulciber arrived yet?"


    "Mr. Mulciber just arrived and was taken into a parlor to waiting to be served," Tamara respectfully answered as her hands tightened into fists within the folds of her skirt.


    Although Mulciber Sr. lacked his younger''s son obvious twisted, cruelty, Mulciber Sr. was far from being kind. He was rather rough with the flowers that he took to bed leaving them painfully sore afterward. He had been known to send a flying slap or fist when he was not properly accommodated to his d.e.s.i.r.es. Mulciber Sr. only restrained himself from further damaging the girls due to the backing of Sanderson to the establishment and not out of concern for the flowers nor their Madam Zenarie''s sensibilities. Then again, the apple never fell far from the tree, and father like son was a phrase that was very applicable to the two Mulciber men.


    "Send Ada to serve him," Madam Zenarie replied calmly without even a furrow of distress nor her inner turmoil showing on her.


    Tamara moves to explain that Ada is already serving another guest, but Madam Zenarie''s expression hardens. "Your concern is understandable, Tamara, but Ada will understand. And you would do well to remind her, who is her backer."


    Tamara turns rigid, before murmuring, "My apologies, Madam Zenarie, it was my intention to questions your instructions."


    Madam Zenarie''s face softens for a moment. "Your concern is understandable, Tamara, but Ada will know what to do, I have already spoken to her before. Tell her that it is time, she will know exactly what to do."


    "As you wish, Madam Zenarie," Tamara stiffly replied as she bobbed in a curtsy, before moving to deliver the message to one of the most highly sought out flowers of the institution.


    Whirling away the rustle of her skirt is heard as Madam Zenarie confidently walks away. Yet her concerns are not hidden away though a small twinge of tension can be seen on her lower back betraying her inner most thoughts. However, she had no choice for even she walked on the knife''s edge. If Ada failed there would be severe consequences with Mulciber being the lesser of the two problems. The Potentate of London did not accept failures, and he would not be merciful to her.


    Gulping, Madam Zenarie put on a confident practiced smile as entered the front hall. With a charming smile, she greeted the arriving guests and those already present in the hall choosing from her flowers and herbs. With trained ease she smoothly navigates the various currents of power found within wizarding society as she moves from patron to patron. No matter the final result she was a businesswoman. And she would gamble that her investments be returned to her tenfold. For that is what all businesses truly are; a gamble, nothing more and nothing less.

 Chapter 756 - Culling â…¥

    In an elegant parlor room sitting on a comfortable, luxurious chaise is a handsome wizard with golden-haired streaked with highlights of silver that only seen to highlight his handsome features. Sneering with disdain Mulciber Sr. turns his nose up at the silver platter. There were tiny finger sandwiches, brightly colored macaroons, and a set of an expensive china tea set. A scarred serving girl had poured him a cup of earl gray tea, before departing from which she came. A pity as the girl had quite the delectable body if not for the mutilations on her body, he''d have tumbled her in the meantime to occupy his boredom until the main course arrived to relieve his d.e.s.i.r.es.


    Tapping his fingers on his other forearm, Mulciber Sr. impatiently waits. The oak-stained grandfather clock in the corner of the parlor ticks loudly increasing his irk. Reaching into his robes for his wand, he with great embellish removes his wand and points it at the oblivious ticking grandfather clock in the corner of the parlor room. About to cast a spell to blast the grandfather clock to smithereens, a soft knock is heard as a melodious, but accented female voice asks, "May I come in, sir?"


    Hastily sitting back down, Mulciber Sr. stuffs his wand back into his robes, before confidently leaning back in the settee. "You may," he arrogantly answered with his curiosity a bit piqued. He''d grown bored of his last flower and had requested the use of a more exotic flower belonging to a different climate. Madam Zenarie had yet to fail in fulfilling his requests, and as such he very much looked forward to the new selected flower for his personal usage.


    The golden parlor door handle turns, and the door swings open to reveal a hooded figure. Mulciber Sr. furrows his brow as the hooded young woman enters the parlor room and shuts the door behind her, before carefully setting a picnic basket down onto the parlor room table. "I see, you are just as handsome as they said, Mr. Mulciber," the young woman said as she raised a pair of lovely, smooth honey-colored skinned hands to her cowl.


    Pushing back the cowl, a breathtaking face is revealed with crimson lips and startling colored eyes that color of gold. With exaggerated care, she loosens the ties of her hood causing Mulciber Sr.''s breath to slip as she playfully loosens the ties and allows the outer robes to fall to the ground. A voluptuous figure is revealed with raven, silk-colored hair that trails loosely down her back in waves. She wears silk, white Greek-style robes that cling to her revealing her sultry body and yet cloth her body elegantly as if she was a temple handmaiden. Her exquisitely proportioned feet are b.a.r.e except for golden anklets that hang tastefully there.


    "I hope you find me just as satisfying as I find you, sir," the bewitching minx said in her melodious accented voice.


    "Indeed," Mulciber Sr. replied as his eyes raked the voluptuous figure from top to bottom. "Please sit, my dear," he heatedly requested without removing his gaze once from her sultry body.


    "I would very much wish to do so, sir," the minx replied with a charming knowing smile. "However, sir, I accompanied by a most excellent elf-wine vintage. It may be foolish of me, but I thought that we might get to know each other under such circ.u.mstances. Might I pour us some elf-wine?"


    Mulciber Sr. narrows his eyes for a moment before utterly dismissing the idea of a plot against him. A whore could not possibly be that conniving nor would the establishment permit it. And especially one under the unwritten protection of the Potentate of London. This was the primary reason why Madam Zenarie''s brothel had remained popular for so long was due to its precise safety that it extended to the clients. There was no fear of public reprisal from a foolish extortion attempt.


    After a moment, Mulciber Sr. magnanimously gestures his fingers at her in assent. "I suppose, there is no lasting harm in enjoying the finer things in life, but first what is the name of the breathtaking creature before me?"


    "Ada, sir," the beautiful bewitching young woman replied.


    "Ada," Mulciber Sr. slowly pronounced as if enjoying rolling the outlandish name on his tongue. "A foreign name is it not?"


    "Of Latin, Spanish origin, sir," Ada enchantingly replied as she smoothly uncorked the wine and poured the two of them an equal amount of wine in two glasses. "My father was half Greek and Italian, the child of a night with a sailor. He fell for my mother, who was of Moors, Spanish descent. Though as I child I was often told that I only inherited the best qualities of two parents."


    "Yes, I can easily see that," Mulciber Sr. appreciatively murmured as he watched her firm, but round behind. It was perfectly taut and round like a plump peach.


    With care, Ada turned around and seductively moved toward him, before offering him a wine glass. "To the future," she said with an enchanting smile before taking a generous sip of her own elf made wine.


    "To the future," Mulciber Sr. contemptuously replied, before downing the entire wine glass in one single gulp. His tongue licks the last of the wine droplets from his lips before he places the wine glass aside. "Now onto better things, if I may?" He gestured to her wine glass to take her drink away and commence.


    Ada''s lips curl outward like a beautiful rose without any visible thorns, but what is a rose without thorns? And so, Mulciber Sr. misses the small smirk that twitches at the edge of her lips as he takes the wine glass from her lovely honey-colored skin hand and sets the wine glass onto the edge of the table.


    Leaning closer, Mulciber Sr. bends his lips to her own. Their lips intertwine as he tastes the sweet wine on her tongue and curls his hands around her waist pulling her closer. Ada loosely places her hands on his shoulders as if unsure as to if to wrap them around her neck or push him f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y away.


    Mulciber Sr. feels that he could drown in those sweet lips and deepens the kiss hungrily devouring her lips. Breathing hard, Mulciber Sr. finally comes up for air and finds that he is slightly dizzy. "Oh, are you alright, sir?" Ada''s melodious accented voice asked. "You appear out of breath and a bit pale. If you would like we could take a break, I can send for a meal or the house healer which would you prefer, sir?"


    Mulciber Sr. is unable to reply as he feels himself sinking back into the luxurious settee. A pair of honey-colored skinned hands appear in his blurry vision as soft lips press a kiss on his cheek. The melodious voice accented voice of Ada gently whispers into his ear. "One final mercy, sir, to a dying man."


    Mulciber Sr. tried to struggle against the overwhelming darkness, but soon everything faded away until he knew nothing. Unconscious and limp against the settee, Ada wipes her lips, before taking a sip of the wine to clean her mouth of the Mulciber Sr.''s taste. Wrinkling her nose, she turns away and opens the door to find the pretty, but scarred face that of the Sous-Chef, Tamara.


    "The task has been fulfilled," Ada nonchalantly said, "and Mulciber Sr. is ready to be moved."


    Tamara blinks in surprise as she did not expect Ada to be successful if at all and so very quickly. Carefully reevaluating the beautiful enchantress before her, Tamara slowly nods her head and says, "As promised the remaining debt has been canceled," and reaches into her pocket, before handing a golden contract of debt to the enchanting damsel.


    With trembling hands, Ada takes the sole object of her d.e.s.i.r.es and tears it in half. Blinking back moisture and joy, she lets out a loud sigh she did not even know she had been holding in. She was free. Free at last!


    Understanding some of Ada''s feelings, Tamara quietly asks, "Where or what will you do now, Ada?"


    "I am not certain," Ada truthfully answered the squib. "However, there is an entire world waiting for me. I am beautiful and I am experienced in the ways of the flesh. If worst comes to worst, I shall support myself in a similar manner as before."


    Tamara nods her head in understanding of the young women''s words. "Good luck," she genuinely said, before heading inside the parlor room to ensure that Mulciber Sr. is sufficiently unconscious to be safely moved.


    With a faint, but a genuine smile on her face, Ada walks away. She had not felt so freely since she''d sold herself to pay for her family''s debts. Her father and mother were both now dead and her siblings under the care of her aunt and uncle. She did not owe them anything further or anyone else. She did not know what the future held, but it was sufficient to know that she was a free woman. Freedom is not always freely given rather a privilege that is valiantly fought for.

 Chapter 757 - Culling â…¥

    With care and more than a bit of huffing and puffing, Tamara rolled the unconscious figure of Mulciber Sr. into a trunk. After swiftly and most carefully cleaning up the parlor room, she emerged from the parlor room. The echoes from the laughter of guests and flowers and herbs can be heard echoing down the hall.


    Striding across the hall to the hall intersection, Tamara carefully motions to two middle-aged footmen. The two footmen are handsome and former herbs, who had retired to less strenuous employment within the brothel. With a poker face, Tamara says, "Mulciber Sr. had elected to depart from the establishment via the back door after having been serviced by Ada."


    "And what is that you require of us, Sous-chef Tamara?" Asked one of the footmen.


    "Mucliber Sr. requested that the trunk left behind in the parlor be delivered to the Monarch pub," Tamara coolly said. "I trust that I do not need to warn either of you that the utmost care must be taken in delivery and that the contents of the trunk are to remain unknown."


    The two footmen nod their heads as one of them audibly gulps. The Potentate of London did not deal kindly with those who were far too nosey for their own good. It was better to remain ignorant and alive than to foolishly peek inside and be found buried in a shallow grave.


    Under Tamara''s instruction, the two footmen did exactly as they were instructed. They hurriedly, but with care removed the trunk from the establishment, before apparting near the Monarch Pub. The trunk was wordlessly received by the two hulking guards within the pub before the two footmen hurried away. The two footmen would quickly put the incident out of mind and sight lest they utter anything that might cause the Potentate of London to silence them.


    At that time, it had yet begun to snow, but the Monarch Pub had already been cleared for the evening. Bertram was busy planning the attack upon the Ministry of Magic with Sanderson that he had barely paid any attention to the trunk that had been delivered. Having already been instructed by the boss, Hyde and Floyd wordlessly took the trunk downstairs to the bas.e.m.e.nt. In fact, the contents of the trunk were only known by a total of four people, Madam Zenarie, Ada, Tamara, and Sanderson. For whatever reason, Sanderson was keeping his cards close to his c.h.e.s.t even from those that he trusted.


    After the arrival of those gathered under Sanderson, the first group went out, while Bertram carefully explained the plan to the two remaining groups. The second group was composed of their most competent and dangerous members. The second group went out leaving those most likely to betray them as the last group to depart.


    After some time, Bertram''s nose flared as he raised his gaze to the stone ceiling. The faintest scent of magic and spilled blood could still be smelled by him. It wasn''t much if any at all, but it came from above. Just what had gone wrong with the second group? Had the group rebelled against Sanderson''s orders leaving Floyd and Hyde to reinforce the orders? That surely but be it, he appeased his concerns with such a thought, but still, the unease did not leave him.


    Bertram''s thoughts are interrupted by the figure of Sanderson, who opens an ale barrel. "A pint of ale, before we go," Sanderson invitingly said as he motioned for all present to take a tankard and drink a pint of ale.


    Eagerly, the group moves forward including Mundungus Fletcher. Each takes a tankard and fills the mug to the brim with white foam floating on top of the golden liquid. They all refrain from sipping from their tankards until everyone has a full tankard. "To the future," Sanderson raised his tankard in cheer, before downing the pint of ale.


    "To the future!" Those in the third group nosily group cheered before slurping down the tankard of ale. Mundungus Fletcher accompanies them while Bertram merely takes a sip of the offered ale. Chattering eagerly, they reach for their wands to suddenly find the floor moving pugnaciously beneath them.


    In harmony, the entire group collapses onto the floor unable to move, but conscious of every single movement. Mundungus Fletcher''s bloodshot eyes flicker frantically, but he finds that his limbs feel as though they had turned to stone. The fragment within him sends an urgent message to the nearest vessel, but far too late. They were trapped.


    On the other hand, Bertram had only drunk a small mouthful, before immediately throwing the tankard away to suddenly find a wand at his throat.


    "What is the meaning of this Sanderson?" Bertram coolly asked as he subtly attempted to reach for his wand.


    "Ahh, ahh," Sanderson said with a chiding expression. "Bertram, Bertram, my most loyal of followers," he said as he carefully removed the wand from Bertram''s person. The loud snap of the wand being snapped into two pieces is loudly heard before Sanderson carelessly tosses the two wooden pieces aside. The broken wand clatters loudly onto the stone floor, before rolling to a stop against the remaining barrels.


    "Why?" Bertram feigned ignorance as he slowly turned his head to peer at the owner of the wand against his neck. "Did I not serve you faithfully enough, Sanderson?"


    "Mm, you did well enough, Bertram," Sanderson said with a slow wolfish smile. "However, I did not count upon your ambitious d.e.s.i.r.e to continue to ascend even further beyond your current scope. And well, I simply cannot abide traitors."


    "Is this my replacement then?" Bertram sardonically asked he superciliously bared his neck further in the direction of his unknown attacker.


    A bark of laughter escapes from Sanderson''s lips, who flashes a wolfish smile. "Nay, Bertram for neither you nor I could ever afford his services in this lifetime or even the next."


    Bertram''s expression stiffens as the figure behind him begins to move forward. The tip of the wand of his attacker never even budges the smallest of centimeters as the wand digs into his flesh and moves slowly from the back of his neck and around until the tip is just under his chin. Unable to move his head up nor down, Bertram takes in the hooded figure before him.


    The pitch-black cloak is a thing of beauty, dyed dragon-hide to be exactly interwoven with Acromantuala''s silk to protect the wearer from spells. Bertram''s eyes narrow thoughtfully as he takes in the cloak worth a small fortune, but almost impossible to acquire. The Ministry of Magic''s throughout the entire wizarding world tightly regulated the sales of dragonhide and it was nigh almost impossible to acquire such a large amount except through unorthodox methods. Even then the acquirement of Acromantula silk was even more difficult to acquire considering the risk of collecting spider silk from such a terrifying magical spider. Lastly, the final and most important requirement finding an immensely powerful, but talented magical tailor to perform the stitching of the cloak. It was far easier to complete other equally powerful items for a lesser price and hassle.


    Scrutinizing the cloak for further clues, Bertram searched for clues until his eyes came to rest at the top of the cloak. There laying glittering innocently is a simple diamond-shaped brooch. His face stiffens in recognition of the brooch of the Deathly Hallows. These days hardly anyone wore them in public and those that did had all once followed the wizard known to all as Gellert Grindelwald.


    An unpleasant inkling begins to sprout at the back of his mind before Bertram tilts his head down as much as possible without choking. The wand in his digs painfully further into his throat humiliatingly reminding him to not move even a muscle. Still, he studies the wand before him, it was clear and straight, but not rigid showing adaptability. The wand''s length was roughly 12 inches with the wood being Hornbeam.

 Chapter 758 - Culling â…¦

    Unintentionally Bertram let out a breath that he had been holding in causing Sanderson to sigh loudly in disappointment. "Well, Prince, I have clearly lost the bet. It would appear that I overestimated Bertram''s capacities. It is your complete and utter victory." Sanderson tilted his white-haired head towards Reginald Prince in acknowledgment of his loss.


    Removing his hood, the stern face of Reginald Prince is revealed. Reginald Prince is as slender as ever and even more so after the death of his wife. The lines in his face have grown deeper, and that cold gleam of his past had returned to his eyes. There was a sense that the sleeping hungry wyvern was slowly being aroused, sharpening its talons even as it slept. And when the old wyvern finally did awake, it would devour everything and anything in its path.


    "Are you going to kill me, Prince?" Bertram bluntly asked before a slow sneer appeared on his face at the lack of response from either man.


    "You cannot be that correct, Prince?" Bertram contemptuously emphasized with great relish. "The Potentate of London is bound by the oath to protect and interceded on my behalf."


    The icy visage of Reginald Prince''s face begins to crack as a slow, cold smile appears on his face. "I will very much enjoy this," he muttered out loud, before pulling his wand back Bertram''s neck. In an instant, he casts the Cruciatus curse, "Crucio," sending Bertram screaming and withering onto the cold, stone floor.


    The ear-splitting shrieks of Bertram echo loudly in the stone bas.e.m.e.nt causing Sanderson to wince at the unsightly shrieks. Studying his nails impassively, Sanderson removes a nail filer from his pocket and begins to clean his nails, while filing them down. Time passed by in this miserly fashion until at long last Sanderson finished both hands.


    Putting the nail filer away, Sanderson claps his hand loudly to gain the old Prince''s attention. "Come now, Prince, surely this has gone on long enough? My ears are ringing painfully, and my head is beginning to ache."


    Abruptly Bertram''s screams shut off as small gasps and sobs escape from his hoarse throat. He is simply unable to think as all he can feel is still the aftereffects of the curse. His nerves feel as they are melting on the inside of his body as his body continues to violently tremble with after shakes. It hurt even to attempt to move his fingers much less the rest of his body. The pain was such that the collective could not even pierce through the fog and connect to him. He was alone.


    A trace of fear begins to appear in Bertram''s as crisp footsteps can be heard as Reginald Prince approaches him. Opening his mouth to speak, he finds that he cannot make any sounds beyond gasping for breath and pained whimpers. He weakly lies there on his side gasping like a fish out of water unable to move and painfully suffocating to death.


    "Thief, you are correct, I cannot kill you," Reginald Prince pointedly answered, before bending down and leaning close enough to whisper only into Bertram''s ear. "That honor belongs to my dear younger sister, Georgine. You stole that which was most precious to her, the future that lay in her w.o.m.b. You should have remembered that the Prince''s are never to be crossed. Sanguis Enim Sanguis, Blood for blood, this debt must be repaid and it will be repaid in full with added interest."


    Bertram opens his mouth to spit at the old Prince only to find Reginald Prince prying his mouth open with gloved hands. A merciless expression can be seen on Reginald''s face as he removes a metal tool from his pocket holding Betram''s mouth open. Holding the metal pincer-like instrument up to the candlelight, he muses out loud. "The goblins have always made excellent metalwork. They are masters of their craft."


    Lowering the instrument to Bertram''s mouth, Reginald begins to ruthlessly pull out a tooth from Bertram''s mouth. Bertram''s hoarse screams fill the dungeon once more as crimson splatters onto the floor and their clothes. However, thanks to the length of the Cruciatus curse, Bertram has no control over his body. The fragment is unable to move, and worst of all trapped within the vessel''s body feeling every single shred of agony. It was trapped!


    It took some time, but Reginald was a patient man. He neatly lined up all 32, blood-stained human teeth in a row. Ignoring the bloody mess on the stone floor, he rises to his feet and removes the bloodstains from his clothes in a practiced fashion, "Tergeo." Ignoring the bleeding, toothless form of Bertram that had lost blissfully consciousness from sheer agony, he makes his way towards Sanderson.


    "I trust that you will finish the job that has been entrusted to you?" Reginald matter-of-factly asked as he adjusted his gloves.


    "Naturally, it will be an enjoyable task for once," Sanderson jovially replied. "One can''t be too careful with these things for they tend to naturally return to bite one in the back of the hand when least expected. We shall proceed as previously discussed."


    "Ensure that is the case," Reginald plainly remarked, before pulling the cowl of his hood. "I will see myself out. A good evening to you, Sanderson."


    "To you as well, Prince," Sanderson called out before the old Prince disappeared around the bend of the stone stairwell. There were plenty of things to get down before the night was up.


    Soon enough the old Prince''s footsteps fade away as Sanderson heartily begins to hum to himself, a well-known English ditty, "Sing a Song of Sixpence." (The ditty had made its way into wizard culture since the nonsensicalness of the ditty made sense to wizarding folk.)


    Putting on his glove he continued to hum, before rather out of tuning singing his favorite lines. "When the pie was opened, the birds began to sing ¨C, Wasn''t that a dainty dish, To set before the king?" He only paused to bind the unconscious form of Bertram, before making his way to the terrified mob that lay on the cold stone floor.


    The dark magic of the curse was an obstacle to the connection and as a result, Bertram was completely cut off from the collective. Even worse, they were not able to aid the vessel of Mundungus Fletcher. It was not a spell that could be overthrown under the unity of the collective as a whole, but rather the work of a potion. They had no choice but to permit the effects to wear off on their own. They should not have been trapped, but the curse effects of the puppet were slowly beginning to take their toll. This was the first true sign of the trouble that the curse would bring upon the collective if not resolved soon.


    However, an even more pressing and rather alarming concern were the actions of the departed Reginald Prince and that of Sanderson. It was a mild relief that Reginald Prince had departed, but not the actions taken against that of Bertram. The levels of sheer mercilessness spoke volumes about the old Prince''s emotional framework. It certainly did not bode well for the future. Rather it added a bit of uncertainty and suggested that the reading of the old gypsy fortuneteller was for true. The three-headed runespoor had begun to move.


    For the old Prince held power in the Ministry of Magic (and wizarding society), the Underworld, and those that had long been forgotten, the followers of Gellert Grindelwald. "The forsaken will gather anew for Fate continues to weave her tapestry," the gypsy''s unbidden words returned to their mind. Life and Death were beginning to move their pawns openly against them.


    A sneer appeared on their face, and what did that matter, they had defeated far greater foes than the broken serpent, the roused lion, and the runespoor with three faces. For the very Founders of Hogwarts had crumbled away before them. Let fate continue to weave away, while they emerged victorious yet again. It was their DESTINY.

 Chapter 759 - Culling â…§

    The collective departed from Mundungus Fletcher leaving behind the single fragment tied to the vessel''s magical core to watch and observe. The fragment retreats deeply in the vessel to protect itself. However, the unspoken question was if that would be sufficient to preserve the fragment''s life. The collective could afford to lose a fragment as they could generate another with sufficient time. And yet time was a precious commodity as of late.


    With an abrupt shiver, Mundungus Fletcher returned to himself and blinked in panic. In the distance, Sanderson can still be heard humming as he finishes the last of the preparations. "The maid was in the garden, Hanging out the clothes. Along came a blackbird, and snipped off her nose," Sanderson loudly belted the last line of the ditty, before clearing his throat as if sheepish at his out-of-tune singing. "Lads and Lasses, I am certain that you are bewildered as to your current predicament. The self-righteous old villain that I am shall proceed to further elaborate. But first, let me proceed to introduce our final guest of honor."


    "Wingardium Leviosa," Sanderson said with a wave of his wand. From behind the ale barrels, a trunk emerges and shoots forward, before falling loudly before Sanderson. "That ought to have awoken our sleeping beauty," he jested out loud before prying the trunk open.


    Inside semi-awake is the still dazed figure of Mulciber Sr. He blurrily blinks but is unable to see due to the sudden darkness. Last he recalled was the whore! Mulciber Sr.''s head rises in fury. That conniving WHORE! He''d slit her throat that''s what!


    From the distance it seemed, Mulciber Sr. heard the whisper, "Imperio." A sleep-like feeling overtook him as the whisper said, "Sleep for now," before everything faded away into the darkness again. He slumped back down into the truck and curled up innocently sound asleep.


    Seeing the sleeping form of Mulciber Sr. deep under the effects of the Imperius Curse, Sanderson turns away for the moment to face the crowd. "Now, I was asked a teensey-weensey request from our lovely Minister of Magic and by my lovely wife, Clarice to straighten out. As such, I have decided to be a most upstanding citizen and husband. However, that being said, I am aware that I may not be able to as you lot happen to be the most murderous and treacherous of fellows. Naturally, as an upstanding reformed citizen and husband, I cannot allow any of you back onto the streets nor shall I condemn you to the cold grasp of Azkaban."


    Sanderson waved his wand and whispered, "You shall not remember me, Mulciber. There is a lovely potion in your pocket, which you will drink once you are done. Now wake up, Mulciber, and take your wand from my hand."


    With a soft snore, Mulciber Sr. awoke with his eyes still dazed. Through a blurry fog, he sees everything before him. A blackened shadow holds his wand out to him. Taking back his wand, he hears the soft whispering voice say, "Now kill them all, Mulciber. Let out your rage and anger at the betrayal of the whore. You will come to when all of them are dead."


    With a vicious expression, Mulciber Sr. gladly accepts the command and begins to slaughter those before him. He laughs and smiles as he tears the bodies apart and is dyed in crimson and wetness. Screams and cries hold no meaning to him as he unleashes his full uncontrollable wrath. One by one they all painfully die including that of a toothless wizard, and a short, bangy wizard.


    In the distance, the sounds of pounding footsteps can be heard as Mulciber Sr. frowns and touches his wet hand to his wet face. Peering down with some confusion, he stares at the blood dripping down his hand. Startled, he takes a step back to nearly slip and fall on the slippery floor coated in dark rivets of crimson.


    Dozens of corpses lay across the stone floor along with strewn body parts. Heads and limbs had violently been torn off, while other corpses had been turned inside out, and others slashed into mincemeat. Holding back the urge to vomit, Mulciber Sr. frantically attempts to wipe his hands clean only to find that he is covered in blood, bits of flesh, and organs.


    The first Auror arrives at the horrifying scene out of the worst of nightmares. The walls and floors were painted crimson, and even somehow the high ceiling. The Auror in charge is square-jawed with dark brown hair, Edgar Bones. Holding back his fury and the urge to be sick, he casts the Disarming Charm. "Expelliarmus!"


    Immediately, Mulciber Sr. is disarmed as his wand flies out of his hand. Blinkingly foolishly for a moment, he quickly composes himself despite being drenched in blood and bodily parts. "Auror''s, thank goodness you are all here. A dreadful murder has occurred!"


    Not allowing Mulciber Sr. to speak another word, Edgar Bones says, "Petrificus Totalus." Mulciber Sr.''s next words are abruptly cut off as he falls back stiff and bound to the gore-covered ground. The Auror''s, who had to descend behind Edgar Bones and had finally caught up to him only to witness the hellish scene before them. Several turn away as those with weaker stomachs begin to hurl against the wall.


    "Accio Mulciber''s Wand," Edgar Bones hissed with a trembling voice of barely repressed anger. The dripping, wet wand of Mulciber hurls towards Edgar, who catches it in his outstretched arm.


    "Senior Auror Prewett''s to witness!" Edgar Bones ordered as the handsome red-headed figure of Gideon Prewett stands alert as the large-nosed Fabian briskly nods back despite looking rather wane from the carnage before them.


    "Senior Auror Gideon Prewett witnessing under oath Senior Auror Bones performed the Reverse Spell," Gideon firmly answered.


    "Senior Auror Fabian Prewett witnessing under oath Senior Auror Bones performed the Reverse Spell," Fabian grunted, before clamping his mouth shut.


    "Prior Incantato," Edgar Bones said as a spark of gold emerges from the tip of his wand and enters the wand of Mulciber Sr. gripped tightly in his other hand. A gold thread connects the two wands as spell after spell emerges before them causing more than a few Auror''s to turn away with white-hot anger. After an eternity spells cease to be cast as the dungeon falls silent.


    "Mulciber Sr. is to be taken immediately and celled," Edgar Bones briskly ordered. "This report will not be spoken about and will be taken directly to Head of Law Enforcement Elphinstone Urquart. Any Auror found to betray the status quo will be found under threat of departing from the Auror Corp. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, Senior Auror Bones," the Auror''s chorus in reply.


    "Senior Auror''s Prewett will accompany me and the prison. All other Auror''s are to catalog the dead, the scene of the crime and the testimonies of Hyde and Floyd is taken again. Are there any questions?"


    "No, sir!" The Auror''s shouted, before moving to fulfill their duties no matter how gruesome.


    However, before Gideon and Fabian Prewett can haul Mulciber Sr. can haul him to his feet, he begins to convulse as white froth emerges from his mouth. Mulciber Sr. sees the Auror''s panic as he tries to scream but is unable to. It feels as though his insides are on fire! Tears welled up in the corner of his eyes as he dimly hears the Senior Auror Edgar Bones shout for a team medic and immediate transportation to Mungo''s for treatment under Auror surveillance.


    Despite the pain and bone-shattering agony, Mulciber Sr. lips twitch into a sneer. Once at St. Mungo''s he''d demand that his lawyer be called from Gringotts. Goblin lawyers although expensive were the best to employ. They''d saved many a pureblood from the grasp of the Ministry of Magic for a hefty fee, of course. And though he was presently indisposed and not certain of his present predicament, he was confident he would be able to overturn everything.


    With that thought in mind, Mucliber Sr. blissfully passed out into darkness certain of his victory. But the there is a certain proverb that says, "He who laughs-lasts." Because once can''t be certain who will have the last laugh in the end.

 Chapter 760 - Culling Aftermath

    Following the raid, at the establishment known as the Monarch Pub, the Auror Department is full of Auror''s busy completing various tasks. Countless Auror''s are at their desk writing up reports with wanted posters pinned to their cubicle''s along with family photographs, their favorite Quidditch teams, or scowling portraits of wanted criminals. Among the sitting Aurors is a long-haired wizard with his hair in a ponytail and a witch with a pirate eyepatch over her missing eye lost during the attack at Damocles Belby''s cottage. Other fledging Auror''s are running around with stacks of parchment to transcribe prisoner statements and thus forth. While the Senior and Veteran Auror''s are in charge of interrogating the captured prisoners. Either way, everyone seemed to be running on tea with spoonsful of sugar or mugs of coffee.


    The Auror''s at the cubicle openly grin and nod their heads as they see Senior Edgar Bones return from reporting to the Minister of Magic and their Head of Department, Elphinstone Urquart. The Auror''s did not cheer as they were still on duty, (and were rather busy at that). However, once off duty, they''d be able to cheer loudly as much as they wanted. (And the Senior Auror''s that had been part of the main assault would be invited to a local pub to drink and celebrate!)


    Although rumor had it, (Auror''s being a gossipy, nosey bunch that they are). That a pureblood had been discovered as well among the criminals, but it was mere unfounded tales at this point. Though none could deny that the Senior Auror''s that had accompanied Auror Bones had all returned with pale and ghastly expressions. Then again, the testimonies of the captured denizens left much to be d.e.s.i.r.ed. It could simply be an


    Despite everything, it had been a good night for the Auror''s. They had dismantled a criminal organization and managed to neatly capture all their prisoners alive if not injured. No doubt there would be a grand trial that would later be held, but that would be the problem for the prosecutors chiefly Barty Crouch Sr. & Stephen Flint. They were the best that the Ministry of Magic had to offer, and they would ensure that the laws were enforced. It was the dawn of a new era, but most importantly a move that showed the power and might of the A.P.D. when combined with the Auror department.


    Further down the hall, A.P.D. officers patrol the halls and past leading the Minister of Magic''s office. Despite the late hour, the Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins was wide awake having been aware of the planned raid. The former potentate of London, Sanderson had the curtsey to set up a time and place for the attack. The attack had proceeded exactly according to plan with not a single loss nor death. There were injures acquired by both sides, but nonfatal.


    The stout witch with bobbed hair lets out a sigh and rubs the back of her neck. The Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins had been receiving reports all night long including that of Auror Moody and Auror Bones. Turning her head, she views the new Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquart. The wizard in his early forties had dark hair slicked back calling attention to his widow''s peak.


    Unlike the previous Head of the Auror Department, Bob Ogden, Elphinstone used the laws and every single loophole to his advantage. That and he kept impeccable recordkeeping. It was a drastic change from the disarray of files that Bob Ogden kept.


    Leaning back in her seat, Minister Jenkins closes the report lying on her desk before her. "Destroy the report on Mulciber Sr." She plainly ordered with a frown on her face. "The case on Mulciber will destroy any progress achieved this night and will largely overshadow the Ministry of Magic''s efforts."


    Elphinstone Urquart purses his lips for a moment, but he was a Slytherin. He understood that no matter how callous the Minister of Magic''s words were, they were the truth. If they permitted the massacre committed by Mulciber Sr. to come to light, then all their hard-earned efforts would vanish into dust. It was a sacrifice that needed to be made.


    "It shall be done, Minister," Elphinstone quietly replied as collected the report to vanish in the privacy of his office. And would have a word with Senior Bones and all those that had been privy to the massacre. He knew that they would oppose the decision, but in the end, would obey the command from on high.


    Seeing Elphinstone''s expression, Minister Jenkins sighs again. "I hate ordering you to do so, Urquart, but I will not have Mulciber Sr. gain any sort of pity from the public after the atrocities he committed this night."


    "Did the report from St. Mungo''s already arrive?" Elphinstone asked with curiosity as he paused and looked up from his task of gathering the reports.


    "Mrs. Prim delivered the report just before your arrival, Urquart," Minister Jenkins replied as she tapped one of the reports on her desk with one stubby finger. "Healer Hippocrates Smethwyc stated in his report that Mulciber Sr. had consumed a dark poison. Despite their best efforts, Mulcier Sr. will remain immovable the rest of his life as it destroyed most of the nerve system contained within his body. They are not certain if he will ever awake from his present stupor, and if he does, he will remain immobile for the rest of his life nor much less be able to move nor speak."


    "Was the diagnose confirmed by another Mediwizard or Mediwitch?" Elphinstone plainly asked. For in the past less than scrupulous healers had been paid to lie to the Ministry of Magic to create a reduced sentence on behalf of those on trial.


    "Indeed, Healer Smethwyc''s superior confirmed the diagnosis Healer Lancelot Prewett," Minister Jenkins confidently replied, "a cousin of the Auror''s Prewett."


    Before Elphinstone can reply a loud knock is heard at the door. "Enter, Mrs, Prim," Minister Jenkins said.


    The door opens to reveal the undersecretary, Mrs. Prim, a very prim and proper-looking witch despite the hour. "The owls have all been sent to the various papers with summons in an hour. And the appointment has arrived-."


    "An appointment at his late hour?" Elphinstone blurted out in amazement.


    "Yes, it is an appointment of importance," Minister Jenkins replied. "Please send the two guests in just a moment, Mrs. Prim."


    "Certainly, Minister Jenkins," Mrs. Prim replied before shooting a glare at Elphinstone Urquart, before closing the door firmly behind her. She had never quite forgiven him for his abrupt instruction into the Minister of Magic''s office. Some things simply weren''t done! By Rowena''s head, what was the world coming to?!


    "Will that be all, Urquart?" Minister Jenkins firmly said not giving any further details as pertaining to the identity of her two guests.


    "For the time being, Minister," Elphinstone answered as he gathered the last of the reports. "I shall see you in the lobby within the hour, Minister," before departing with an armful of stacked reports.


    Curious and a bit too inquisitive for his own good, Elphinstone peeks out of the corner of his eyes at the two seated guests of Minister Jenkins. Their identity is not revealed as the two figures are hooded with the cowls of the hood deep enough to obscure the identity of the wearer. Still, he can''t help but note that one of the guests wears a glittering silk cloak that resembles dragon scales.


    Elphinstone immediately puts the thought of a full dragonhide cloak out of his mind. How would have money and means to pay for such a cloak? It was simply outrageous!


    Shaking his head, Elphinstone hurries down the hall towards the Auror Headquarters. He had less than an hour to instruct the Senior Auror''s before the press meeting. And most importantly to order that the Mulciber Report be vanished and erased from all records. His Auror''s would not like it, but Auror Bones would obey the order as all those that followed them. It was for the best, really.

 Chapter 761 - Culling Aftermath â…¡

    With the Head of the Department of Magical Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquart finally gone, Mrs. Prim purses her lips and says, "Please enter, the Minister is waiting inside."


    "Why thank you, my dear," a jovial voice replied coming from the much shorter of the two hooded figures. The second hooded figure does not bother to reply and directly enters the Minister of Magic''s office.


    "How crude," Mrs. Prim thought to herself at the lack of manners but quickly turns back to work. She had much to accomplish before the press meeting. She had a reputation to uphold!


    The stout bobbed-haired witch, Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins does not even have a chance to speak when the tallest of the figures removes their hood to reveal the cold, stern face of Reginald Prince. "Please have a seat," she gestured to the two chairs before her as the second shorter hooded figure firmly shuts the door behind him.


    The second hooded figure removes the cowl to reveal a white-haired head, and a weathered face with wolfish eyes, Sanderson, the former Potentate of London. "Don''t mind if I do, Minister," he murmured, before settling down into a chair.


    Reginald Prince ignores the offer and instead stalks over to the bookcase to study the books with his back turned from them. Seeing that the old Prince has no intentions of sitting down, Minister Jenkins folds her hands and rests them on the desk before her. "Sanderson, I thought we had a deal. Just what was the ploy with Mulciber Sr.? Have you gone mad!"


    "Well, I do believe that we are all a bit mad, Minister," Sanderson calmly replied causing Minister Jenkin''s face to tighten with anger. "However, that being said I did not act without reason, let me elaborate."


    Sanderson paused for a moment waiting for permission as Minister Jenkins motions to him to quickly do so. "As I was saying, the former underworld could be split into 3 groups. The first being those that did so to survive and were mostly innocent of severe crimes. These individuals I permitted to go free, forgiving all past owed debts. Most were simply afraid of retaliation and now that I have forgiven their debts, most will surely go on to become productive members of society."


    Sanderson holds up two knobby, weathered fingers into the air in emphasis. "The second is wanted felons from thievery to murder, but all of these individuals share one common trait. They all have a record, and all are wanted for more than one crime."


    "And the third and last group," Sanderson said as he held up three fingers. "This particular group have either committed crimes so heinous that even I find unpardonable or have never been caught for their vile crimes. These are the worst of the worst the underworld has to offer and the only reason that I never killed them myself was that they are all tied to those in power, Minister. I could not safely dispose of them as I would have liked, but I could not permit them to roam free either. Therefore, I did what I could do and that was to keep them under watch at all times."


    Though he did neglect to mention that this group also housed lesser criminals, who would betray Sanderson at any turn. And well, Sanderson never did like loose ends. It was better to leave things neat and tidy as they were.


    "Very well, suppose that I accept that explanation," Minister Jenkins growled. "Then explain to me, why the need for such a horrific massacre and especially at the hands of Mulciber? I''ve had to actually order my Auror''s to destroy all reports on the atrocious act, and erase any evidence pertaining to that vile crime!"


    "Mulciber is involved with an organization that perpetuated the attack on Damocles Belby," Sanderson truthfully answered.


    Minister Jenkins thoughtfully taps her fingers across the desk. "Tying Mulciber to a crime was a good idea, Sanderson, but if he is indeed involved then so are other purebloods. They will not fall so easily nor permit such an investigation to occur even with the aid of Reginald Prince as no doubt families or relatives may also be involved."


    "However, by removing Mulciber from the dark organization others will cease to follow," Sanderson persuasively replied. "Not to mention a most vital piece of information detail that we were able to discover as a direct result."


    "And what is that?" Minister Jenkins dubiously asked.


    Partially lying, Sanderson replies, "We learned that the so-called Dark Lord or Lord Voldemort is the one and the same, but furthermore the true identity of said dark wizard." Well, Sanderson had in fact learned the truth from a pureblood just not directly from Mulciber''s lips.


    Minister Jenkins lets out a soft gasp, before hardening her face. "Who was the perpetrator that cost the lives of so many of our loyal Auror''s?"


    "A wizard by the name of Tom Marvolo Riddle," sharply interjected the voice of Reginald Prince. Turning to face the Minister, he coldly continues, "A half-blood at that. The produce of Merope Gaunt and that of Tom Riddle Jr. via a love potion, Amortentia. Her crime alone would have sentenced her to a term in Azkaban, however, she perished during childbirth. Tom Marvolo Riddle was proof of the perpetuated crime, and we all know that children born under the effects of the Amortentia are born less than. Twisted from birth. And as to the reason why Amortentia is so tightly regulated by the Ministry of Magic."


    "By Merlin''s beard," Minister Jenkins swore as she rubbed her brow. "A half-blood, and an orphan at that." She let out an even louder sigh. "Yes, the unspeakables (from the Department of Mysteries), the Love Chamber would have missed the conception of such a child. Half-bloods and muggleborn children fail to appear on the list of conception via Amortentia."


    For it was forbidden to use Amortentia, but even worse to conceive a child under the love potion''s effects. Any child born under such spell was born without the capacity to love. The Department of Mysteries kept a list where the minute a child was born, the child would appear on the list. Upon birth, the Department of Mysteries would do two things. Free the wizard or witch under the potion and take the child. The child never lived long after that, but it had to be done. Monsters were only ever born under such conditions. And here was an example of their worst fears coming to life, a half-blood, a wizarding child incapable of love nor remorse.


    Removing her stubby hand from her brow, Minister Jenkins raises her gaze to them. "Assuming we ignore the fact of Mr. Riddle''s conception and the fact that he is wanted for the murder of another student while at Hogwarts and that of the Riddle family, which happen to be parental muggle side of things. What else is there to learn?"


    "A parselmouth," Reginald replied with great distaste. "It would seem that he is a very distant cousin, but a cousin nonetheless through the Gaunt family line. A descendant of Salazar Slytherin through the daughter, who wed into the Gaunt lineage."


    After learning the truth via a letter from Sanderson, Reginald had investigated on his own and discovered that his granddaughter had revealed the information during her first year at Hogwarts, (from an unlikely source, Lucius Malfoy. Not Lucius had much of a choice). He was furious and would have strong words with Rowan, but he also understood. Had he learned this information in the past, he would still have turned his back on the information for Sirsa''s sake. In the end, the result would have been the same with the difference being that some deaths could have been preventable such as that of Damocles Belby.

 Chapter 762 - Culling Aftermath â…¢

    There was a stunned lapse of silence as Minister Jenkins barely refrained from swearing, before rubbing her now aching head. After a while, she finally grumbled, "Very well, continue."


    "A brilliant wizard if his Riddle''s followers are to be believed," Reginald snorted with disdain. "But I will grant him this much, he in fact a powerful wizard and very much dangerously so. Do not make the mistake of underestimating him, Minister. He fooled one of the greatest of wizards of all, Albus Dumbledore, and even had the audacity to perpetrate a crime right under Dumbledore''s crooked long nose."


    Minister Jenkins closes her eyes for a moment, before breathing deeply. Opening her eyes firmly with a determined expression. "Senior Auror Percius Clements has been instrumental in tracking Riddle''s whereabouts to Albania despite this important piece of information. With the aid of Senior Auror Alastor Moody and his partner, Auror Rufus Scrimgeour."


    Minister Jenkins made a face as she said, "I will admit that I underestimated the inklings of Auror Moody and that of Auror Scrimgeour. Both Ogden and I had dismissed their incredulous theories with much skepticism as to how could the wanted criminal known as Tom Marvolo Riddle possibly be associated with the infamous Dark Lord also known as Lord Voldemort. Prior to being partnered, Auror Moody & Scrimgeour were separately assigned by Ogden to investigate the abrupt disappearance of one of our unspeakables, Augustus Rockwood. They were convinced of a dark conspiracy, but Ogden and I dismissed their words."


    "With the murder of Sara Vinovich Auror Clements was persuaded to their side," Minister Jenkins said with a sad expression. She had been friends with stubborn Auror. And she still visited the grave of her friend every blue moon.


    "Ogden and I believed that Auror Clements was clouded by grief and only further dismissed their concerns. With the disappearance of another of the Ministries own, Harold Minchum, Ogden and I turned a deaf ear to their c.o.c.kamania," Minister Jenkins lamented.


    "I owe them an apology and I will quickly rectify the situation by personally informing them alongside the Head of Law Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquart," Minister Jenkins solemnly vowed. "Though for the time being I will ask them, Urquart, and including you, gentlemen to keep this crucial piece of information tightly under wraps as there very likely are spies among our midst."


    "That being said, I cannot force you, two gentlemen, to do anything that you do not wish to do," Minister Jenkins dully admitted. "All that I ask of you, gentlemen to please to keep this particular piece of information close to your c.h.e.s.t for the time being."


    "It shan''t be a problem, Minister," Sanderson sincerely said with a lazy grin, while Reginald Prince merely titled his in a stiff nod of agreement.


    "Thank you, gentlemen," Minister Jenkins said with a bit of relief. "As agreed, upon by all parties, I shall begin to move more openly and in force with the political momentum on my side. As promised, Prince, I will begin to tie down those associated with the Dark Lord. And Sanderson-."


    Minister Jenkins paused as she eyed the innocent-looking weathered old man. "I trust that you will not relapse into old habits. And though I will uphold my end of the bargain under due protest from some of my Auror''s, I expect that your end of the deal will hold true. I dislike being made into a liar."


    "No, my time as Potentate of London has come to an end, Minister," Sanderson truthfully replied. "I am old and seek a new venture which to embark upon. A merchant is a suitable occupation for one as wily as me. It will serve to keep me out of trouble and from being underfoot or at least that''s what the wife says."


    Reginald lets out a soft snort at Sanderson''s words. The best lies are half true. And Sanderson was devious enough to even fool the Minister of Magic. For Sanderson had fooled far more deadly foes.


    Minister Jenkins studied the visage of Sanderson but finds that his words ring truthful. Slowly nodding her head, she says, "Then I wish you well, Sanderson on the embarkment of your new path in life."


    "Why thank you, kindly for your words, Minister," Sanderson said with a bit of grin. "I''ll be sure to tell, my wife, Clarice that. She''ll be positively thrilled to learn that the Minister was thinking of us common folk. My Clarice is quite the fan of you, Minister, and she campaigned quite hard for you among our neighbors."


    Minister Jenkin''s face twitches, before she forcefully turns away from Sanderson lest she blurts out something that could not be unsaid. "Is there anything else to speak on Prince?" She carefully asked. She owed the old Prince, and they both knew it. Just as easily as he had aided her in becoming the Minister of Magic for another term, he just as easily could see to it that she was f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y removed. She had to live up to his expectations.


    "With the turning of the populace in our favor, I will propose the enaction of the Auto. Database," Minister Jenkins said as Sanderson listened with interest. "The created database-.


    Sanderson raised his hand and interrupted, "Pardon me, but what is this word, Da-ta-base?"


    "It is a structured set of data," Minister Jenkins immediately replied having asked the same question herself. "Muggles typically keep store said database on a COM-PU-TIR, or so I have been told. Our squibs, muquibs, and muggleborns are in the process of creating a similar artifact. It shall be called the Automatic Data Processor also known as Auto or Auto Data. Files will be stored magically on to the Auto. The database will be interconnected to a magical network termed the Magical Brain or M.B. for short. Once the Magical Brain is up and running information can be accessed from anywhere within the system and from any location. Naturally, identity security and other securities will be put in place, but it is widely believed that this will revolutionize the wizarding world as we know it! The applications for the Magical Brain are endless!"


    Minister Jenkins practically beamed as she explained for, she was a Ravenclaw and she believed in the pursuit of knowledge above all things.

 Chapter 763 - Culling Aftermath â…£

    There is a lapse of silence in the Minister of Magic''s office. Reginald has an intrigued expression on his face, while Sanderson has a blank expression on his face. "I see," Sanderson sagely said failing to understand the previous explanation of the Minister of Magic.


    "The purpose of the Auto-Database will be to create a magical, scent, and fingerprint database for known criminals'' offenders. Stored samples will be registered and be accessible to anyone with a security clearance. Naturally, there will be different levels of security clearances, but that is a discussion for further on," Minister Jenkins continued to explain with a proud expression.


    "We will also announce the creation of Wizarding Link, Wiz Link for short," Minister Jenkins explained. "With the creation of the Magical Brain, some of our more artistic members realized that shows, theatre, films, can be passed through the Magical Brain and shown on mirrors. And via a sound trumpet, all sounds can be passed through much like the muggle TEL-I-VIZION."


    "Why would anyone want such a loud thing?" Sanderson asked in bewilderment as Reginald Prince nodded in agreement.


    "Gentlemen as I said the application of the Magical Brain is endless! Wiz Link is not only limited to broadcasting say information such as daily news, or music, but gentlemen face to face communication! Via the mirror and the use of the sound trumpet, parties will be able to see each other via mirrors and converse. Gentlemen, it is possible to visit with family and friends without the need of travel, floo, or owl!"


    "Impossible!" Sanderson gaped in shock. Though his wily mind was intrigued by the idea. He would be able to conduct personal business from the safety of his home. His wife, Clarice would most certainly be pleased. Probably¡­.


    "The idea bears merit," Reginald Prince replied rather intrigued by the concept. "When is the expected completion date?"


    "Currently it is in the creation phase," Minster Jenkins confessed. "Testing on a larger scale will commence by next year in hopes of having a full functioning system in a year. Not to mention officially create and expand the Wiz Link department. The Wiz Link department will be in charge of running the Wiz Link which we hope will bring merchants to purchase advertis.e.m.e.nts and others to purchase programming hours much like the current Witching Wireless Network, which is similar to muggle RAY-DIO."


    "The Ministry of Magic will earn money and taxes all at once," Reginald Prince mused out loud. "It is an excellent decision, Minister. I congratulate you on your vision."


    "Thank you, Prince," Minister Jenkins stammered at the unexpected complimentary praise from Reginald Prince.


    Glancing at the hour, Reginald Prince says, "We best excuse ourselves, Minister. The hour is drawing near, and you have many pressing matters to complete before the press arrives."


    "Then I shan''t detain you, gentlemen," Minister Jenkins said as she rose to her feet.


    "No need, Minister," Sanderson interjected as his knees popped as he climbed to his feet. "Yesh, these bones of mine are getting old," before pulling up the cowl of his hood much as Reginald Prince did.


    Minister Jenkins makes a sound in the back of her throat and watches the two wizards go. She had plenty of things to finish before the press arrived. Without any further thought, she dove back to work keeping one eye firmly on the clock aware of the time as they closed the door behind her.


    Under the careful watch of Mrs. Prim, the hooded figure of Sanderson and Reginald Prince depart without a sound. Strangely enough, the two men depart from the Ministry of Magic without ever being noticed nor stopped. One could argue it was magic, but then again, these two were professionals at slinking in shadows.


    The air was still and cold as faint, scattered snowflakes still make their way down from the heavens. The storm had all but ended having exhausted itself the moment. There is at least a foot or more of snow on the ground. The snow is soft around their feet, but with a flick of their wands, they clear a neat path through the snow-covered ground.


    The smaller hooded figure from under his cowl, Sanderson lets out a low chuckle. "If the Ministry of Magic will be the primary security enforcer of the Wiz Link. Does that mean that they will have the means of espionage on any resident connected to the Wiz Link?"


    "Mm, I am certain there will be regulations in place to prevent that," Reginald firmly replied. "That being said, there are naturally always exceptions to the rule, and I believe the magical words would be a threat to the wizarding statue or ongoing investigation."


    "Fair enough," Sanderson hmphed before a sly expression appeared on his face. "Though I must admit, Prince, that I vastly underestimated the extent of your reach. Who would have thought that you would have the Minister of Magic neatly in your pocket?!"


    "Hmph," Reginald Prince snorted in annoyance, before retorting, "A merchant, Sanderson? You must think me a fool. A merchant is merely another name for a businessman or intermediary. Is that not what your current profession is?"


    "Heh," Sanderson chuckled. "I suppose that I could never fool you, Prince. Though I must admit, I am surprised that you did not oppose the creation of such a network and artifact. It will certainly make certain activities much more difficult with such a widespread of communication."


    "The world is changing rapidly," Reginald truthfully murmured. "And I fear that if we remain as we are there will come a day when the muggle world will learn of our existence all on their own merit."


    "Whatever do you mean, Prince?" Sanderson asked with a perturbed expression.


    "My grandchildren are half-bloods, they were raised in the muggle realm in their formative years," Reginald explained, "and I listen to the things that they speak of. Did you know that the muggles are able to traverse to the moon and back in great metal sh.i.p.s?"


    "Impossible!" Sanderson swore as he reflexively cast his gaze upward at the cloud-covered night sky.


    "I would argue the same, but proof tells me otherwise," Reginald muttered. "I cannot claim to understand how the muggle realm is able to achieve such a feat, but they have. I am also aware that they have primate surveillance technology that will only improve with time. That and things called, SAT-ILL-ITES, that are great metal things that roam high above over the earth that muggles placed there. These metal objects send information back to some sort of stations and including rough images."


    Reginald paused to emphatically say, "Tell me, Sanderson, can the Confundus charm surrounding Hogwarts and countless wizarding properties work on an existence that is not a living thing in essence?"


    Sanderson opens and closes his mouth for a moment, before pressing his lips into a thin line. "It would seem that there would be a need for our own artifacts to prevent such an occurrence."


    "Correct," Reginald summarized. "This Magical Brain will enable the creation of other artifacts including ones capable of hiding Hogwarts and other wizarding realms from the great muggle metal things in the sky. That and anything else that the muggle realm might invent in the nearby future."


    Sanderson nods as his wolfish eyes flicker from underneath his cowl. There is a lapse of silence before he gains the courage to stiffly and rather abruptly murmur, "I apologize, Prince," ensuring that the sincerity of his words is conveyed.


    "For what, Sanderson?" Reginald asked with a dangerous note in his voice.


    "For Bertram, I was not aware of the truth of the circ.u.mstances that had led to your family''s hatred," Sanderson awkwardly confessed. "I was under the impression it had been a duel, and your sister had been injured in the process. However, I was unaware of the extent of the-."


    "Enough!" Reginald sharply said causing Sanderson to falter. "It is not your place to speak nor to ask of such things, Sanderson. My sister''s intimate life is not privy to discussion and especially not with you!"


    "I am aware, but still I wish to make sincere amends," Sanderson stiffly said. "My nativity and greed at that caused for your sister to suffer in silence all these years. Ultimately my actions once again removed the possibility for vengeance against Bertram as he died at the hands of another. We both know that outstanding debt is owed to her and I will pay in full. Please convey my message to her that I will sincerely repay the past with interest. Whatever she may request, I will be at her mere beck and call."


    "I will pass along the message," Reginald replied after a moment. It is not that he wished to do so. But his sister had been ultimately robbed of her vengeance after all these years. A debt was owed with interest after all these years. And they were Prince''s, they knew exactly when to best call in a debt.


    The two of them stood there for a moment in silence, before each moved in separate directions. Separate yet united in common cause the two wizards began to walk the path that lay before them. And what lay at the end of their embarked path only time would tell.

 Chapter 764 - Culling Aftermath â…¤

    Despite the late hour, a haggard middle-aged wizard with spectacles hanging off the bridge of his pale nose studied with the Ministry of Magic missive with a sneer. "Some of us would like to sleep," angrily muttered the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, Barnabas Cuffe. (He was in fact the youngest editor in chief for the last hundred years as he''d been made chief about five years ago only being thirty-five years old.) Never mind, the fact that he had not been sound asleep when the Ministry of Magic missive arrived nor the fact, he had been up editing late into the night reviewing a number of journalistic reports! It was the principle of things and the Ministry of Magic did not like to play fair in the ever ongoing battle of wits to seek the truth!


    Notwithstanding the lateness of the missive, Cuffe''s eyes gleamed with interest. Was it possibly another attack? The public throng would eagerly l.a.p up any sign of danger. Then again, the Ministry of Magic had been rather impeccable as of late. Thanks to the A.P.D. petty crime was all but effectively staunched, while the Auror''s successfully apprehended criminals thanks to the intel provided by the A.P.D. Why it was actually safe to walk about Knockturn Alley without any fear of being robbed! It was simply unheard of!


    If that was not enough, the new head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquart was nigh impossible to rile. Unlike Ogden, who''d become furious at a pointed barb and bellow back at the press, Urquart patiently answered every single question in that infuriating calm tone of voice of his! If anything else, the Auror''s under Urquart were nearly untouchable as the Slytherin was clever with his words. Even his most trusted of journalists, Rita Skeeter was unable to gain an upper edge against the slippery and ever evasive Elphinstone Urquart!


    Pulling on his coat, Cuffe''s light-colored eyes flashed with determination. He''d find the scandal this time! And he''d pin it to the Ministry of Magic this time around for sure!


    Pausing to adjust the cuff of his shirt, Cuffe patted down his wry, tousled hair. He wrenched his door open to nearly crash into his secretary, Miss Twinkle, a witch, who despite the late hour still wore a glossy, recently applied pink lipstick. She stands there breathlessly with wide eyes flushing lightly. "Er, sir, would you like to join me for a cup of tea?" She hopefully asked.


    "Not tonight, Mrs. Twinkle," Cuffe gruffly replied causing Miss Twinkle to wilt with disappointment. "But I would not mind sharing a pot of tea upon my return."


    "Of course, sir!" Miss Twinkle beamed with stars in her eyes. The poor witch was head over heels in love with the grumpy editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet. And Barnabas Cuffe was not exactly opposed to the witch''s attention. He might just have a soft spot for the silly witch.


    Clearing his throat, Cuffe says, "Well, I''ll see myself out, Miss Twinkle. And make sure the presses are ready to start printing the minute, we get back. We''ll send the paper out first before anyone can get the jump on his! And get me, Skeeter!"


    "Already hear, sir!" A voice sharply said from behind them both. The immaculate figure of Rita Skeeter appeared with her blonde hair with neat, tight curls. She wears a crisp, green outfit with bejeweled spectacles hanging from the tip of her nose.


    Skeeter purses her red lipstick-colored lips and waves her stubby, red-clawed nails at Cuffe, while clutching her crocodile handbag in the other. "I thought to make certain I was presentable this time," she loftily said recalling that the last late-night missive she had been forced to attend with her curlers still in place and in her emerald bed robes with matching green fuzzy night slippers!


    "Excellent," Cuffe murmured, before turning towards Miss Twinkle. "Hop to it, Miss Twinkle!"


    "Yes, sir!" Miss Twinkle adoringly replied, before hurrying off towards the printing presses to obey the source of her infatuation. That and to prepare a pot of tea with a platterful of snacks. She had a date to get ready for!


    Cuffe turns back towards Skeeter and hurries forward, but not before briefly nodding at a tired-looking photographer holding a great large camera in hand. The poor man was at least already awake this time rather than about to kneel over from lack of sleep. The three of them hurry to the nearest floo portal and floo away to the Ministry of Magic.


    They weren''t the first to arrive as they had already been beaten by several other newspapers. Colleagues, rivals, and friends quietly chatter in the Main Lobby about the reason for the possible summoning. Good news or bad news the papers of that day always sold out. The Ministry of Magic always was good for business. Mostly.


    Skeeter furrows her penciled eyebrows. "Sir, do you believe it is another attack?" Skeeter crisply asked with a pointed gaze at her superior, Editor of the Daily Prophet.


    "Mm, I am not certain" Cuffe admitted. "There does not seem to be a sense of panic even though there seem to be an awful lot of Auror''s on the premise. But then again, it could be a bluffing attempt on the Minister of Magic''s to negate a bad image."


    "Good," Skeeter purred with vile glee. "I''ve felt my talons wilting as of late. There has been far too much peace and prosperity that there is nothing tantalizing to write about."


    "My thoughts exactly," Cuffe agreed.


    The two of them shared a likeminded smile before Skeeter opens her bag removes her acid green Quick-Quotes Quill. "The elegant, and rather stylish, Skeeter, a source of truth and justice finds herself once again summoned by the Ministry of Magic in the middle of the night! Has another precious member of the masses fallen prey to vile attackers much like the belated Potion Master Damocles Belby? Is this the sign of the Ministry of Magic''s failings and that of Minister Jenkins?! This humble reporter suspects that is the case and vows not to depart until she has uncovered the whole truth!"


    "Flawless," Skeeter murmured to herself, before tearing off the written parchment, crumbling it up, and tossing it into her crocodile handbag.


    The crowd continues to chatter as many of the journalists had become used to being summoned in the middle of the night by the Ministry of Magic. Unlike the previous time around there is hardly anyone dressed in pajamas. However, their voices trail off as the Minister of Magic emerges at the front lead by an entourage including the undersecretary, Mrs. Prim, and that of the new Head of Magical Law Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquart.

 Chapter 765 - Culling Aftermath â…¥

    With the Ministry official''s arrival, "Hmm," Cuffe hmphed to himself as his eyes narrowed at the Ministry of Magic members. The Auror''s seemed awfully pleased with themselves and the Minister of Magic seemed extraordinarily confident. His heart began to sink in his c.h.e.s.t. It would seem that the Minister of Magic had gotten it right yet again.


    Mrs. Prim, the undersecretary steps forward to the pulpit as the photographers are roused away and begin to automatically photograph the pulpit. "The Minister of Magic will address the public and deliver excellent news. The Ministry requests that there be no interruptions until the Minister of Magic has finished delivering the pressing information."


    Cuffe lets out a m.o.a.n of disappointment at the undersecretary''s words. He had so been looking forward to scandal. Still, he mustn''t give up. Surely there must be some juicy tidbit to chew on! He wasn''t the only one as Skeeter''s face grows more determined to find a clever weakness to exploit.


    Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins solemnly steps up to the pulpit. The stout witch with thickly bobbed hair addresses the flashing cameras. "My dear citizens of the Wizarding world," she earnestly began as Skeeter''s quill and the rest of the journalists scribble away as they intently crane their ears and necks to listen.


    "It is with great pride that I describe the events that transpired tonight," Minister Jenkins continued in a slow manner to the great impatience of those listening. "I am proud to announce the dismantling of the criminal organization and members of the underworld! In an unprecedented raid led by Senior Auror Moody, not a single life was lost during the raid. There were minor injuries on both sides, but we were successful in capturing every single wanted criminal alive. As we speak, these criminals are all being interrogated and will be tried in the upcoming days!"


    A barrage of whispers erupts, but Minister Jenkins does not address them. "In addition, I am pleased to announce the innovative creation of the Automatic Data Processing, Auto-Database via an instrument called the Magical Brain, M.B. Investigation files, and countless other departmental reports. The Auto-Database will house all Ministry Information will be secure and accessed only by those with sufficient clearance. Further detailed information will be released in the upcoming days and months as the finalization of the project is completed."


    The journalists fiercely scribble not allowing a single word to escape them. This was great news that could not only potentially impact the wizarding world as a whole, but the other wizarding nations as well. They were not the only ones as the few ambassadors present intently listened via translation spells and others used live translators to understand.


    "I am also pleased to announce the future creation of the Wizarding Link, Wiz Link. With the creation of the Magical Brain, an alternative network will be hosted via mirrors with the capabilities of sounds being hosted through a sound trumpet. A variety of programs from art, theatre, opera, will be available to the public much like the current Witching Wireless Network. Bidding for the program will be available soon enough with more information forthcoming."


    There is a loud gasp from the press, who understands the implications including Barnabas Cuffe. "We must acquire an hour slot!" He urgently murmured to himself. They would no longer be limited to reporting once a day in a paper, but daily as well on a visual network!


    "Furthermore, the application of the Magical Brain via the Wiz Link will permit for visual communication via mirrors and sound trumpets connecting in and outgoing sounds. Ladies and gentlemen, I announce the age of a new era where artifacts will become commonplace and aid in the preservation of all that we hold dear!" Minister Jenkins confidently said as the reporters excitedly listen to her every single word.


    "Clever," Cuffe sighed giving up in defeat of finding any traces of scandal. The purebloods would certainly follow with those words and if said programming appealed to the purebloods tastes there would not be a single protest. It was a clever manner for the Minister of Magic to gain the adoration of the masses and appease the purebloods all the while using the momentum of the current victory. It was a solid checkmate.


    Turning to the side, Minister of Jenkins gestures to the crisply dressed figure of Elphinstone Urquart. Gesturing for him to come up to the pulpit, she turns and faces the crowd again. "Now I will not take any more of your time and permit with the utmost of honor, Head of Magical Law Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquart to speak on the triumphant raid that took place this evening."


    Cuffe sighs again and turns to look to Skeeter, who is unhappily pursing her lips. "It would seem, sir, that we were once again outmaneuvered, sir."


    "I suspect that it was largely Urquart''s doing," Cuffe bitterly said. "He''s far to Slytherin to be easily caught. It was probably the best decision the Minister of Magic ever made in appointing that man as Head of Magical Law Enforcement."


    Skeeter refrains from snorting, before unhappily dictating to her acid green Quick-Quotes Quill. She still had her pride as a reporter to think of. And she would make the best of the situation.


    The questions from the press continued for some time, but none of the reporters were able to gain the upper hand against the slippery, Elphinstone Urquart. Though it did escape most of the reports notice that Mulciber Sr. was admitted to the permanent curse ward at St. Mungos. And those that did notice the news set it aside as there was nothing of importance to be found there. Purebloods are poisoned every now and again. These things simply happened.


    The morning edition of the Daily Prophet went out early that day including to every single wizarding embassy in London. Needless to say, there were plenty of owls flying about to the great disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of the Ministry of Magic in broad daylight! It was an unbelievable spectacle!


    (On the other hand, muggles were suspecting something was up as this was the second occurrence of such strange animal movements in recent months. Scientists said it was merely a natural, but rare occurring phenomenon. The more paranoid populace believed it was a sign of the end of the world, others suspected it was the work of aliens, and the rest suspected it was work of the government or some other government agency. Either way, none were convinced by the scientific explanations.)


    The minute that the Ministry of Magic officially opened it was packed with ambassadors from every nation trying to learn more about the A.D.P, Magical Brain., and Wiz Link. The era of artifacts had arrived and soon every wizarding ministry would send members to the British Wizarding Ministry to learn the knowledge to implement in their own nations even if it might make take a few years since the final projects had yet to be completed. Still, it was the dawn of a new technological era, the era of artifact''s had arrived.

 Chapter 766 - Culling Aftermath â…¦

    Within the walls of St. Mungo''s, there is a floor filled with a dozen patients. The patients mostly reside in their beds, a few sit in a daze incoherent of their surroundings and that which they murmur to themselves. The wizards and witches within these walls are the permanent residents of those cursed for life with no cure in sight. On one of the line beds, there lays a pale, but handsome golden-haired man with silver-streaked hair. It was ironic really, but the man truly did look as though he was a slumbering prince under an evil sleeping spell. Abruptly, a frown appears on the sleeping prince''s face. The frown grows deeper as does the furrow on his brow as though the slumbering wizard is caught in a terrible nightmare.


    Letting out a loud gasp, Mulciber Sr. awakens to find himself free of pain and his terrible nightmare. Within his dream, he found himself bound and terribly tortured at the hands of jeering faces. At the end of it all, he felt his entire body on fire, but he could not even a muscle not even his lips to scream in agony and rage.


    Blinking rapidly Mulciber Sr. begins to slowly orient himself under the warm sunlight that pours through the white hospital linen curtains. Voices can be heard from beyond the white curtains especially that of St. Mungo''s mediwitches and mediwizards. A slow smug smile appears in his mind as he begins to recollect some of his memories of the night before. It was most fortunate news that he was at St. Mungo''s having outsmarted the Auror''s. He would immediately demand that his lawyer be summoned.


    Before Mulciber Sr. can speak out his demands, the white linen curtains are loudly pulled back to reveal a blaring ray of sunlight. He glares at the witch in training healer robes that are lime-green robes with an emblem on her c.h.e.s.t of a crossed wand and bone. The emblem was rather stark against their lime-green robes, but it served to remind the general populace that they were in fact trained medical healers, and it was best to be properly attended by a fully trained healer.


    "Oh, good you are awake," the female trainee said, before reaching for his chart.


    Mulciber sniffs as he gazes around to see that the ward was small and rather dingy. The only window was narrow and set high in the wall facing the door. Most of the light came from more shining crystal bubbles cl.u.s.tered in the middle of the ceiling. The walls were of paneled oak and there was a portrait of a rather vicious wizard on the wall, captioned URQUHART RACHARROW, 1612-1967, INVENTOR OF THE ENTRAIL-EXPELLING CURSE. (Rather ironic considering, Mulciber had just used that same curse mere hours ago.)


    The smile on the female trainee''s face disappears as she stammers, "Er, I will just go and summon Healer Prewett or Healer Smethwyck," before hurrying away as if fleeing.


    Extremely vexed, Mulciber Sr. opens his mouth to speak to only feel a cold wave of terror overcome him. Mulciber Sr. opens his mouth again to speak only to find that he can''t speak. He tries to kick, scream, any movement really to find that he can do nothing but rapidly blink in panic.


    Mulciber Sr. feels the urge to vomit, but he cannot even do that much for himself. Breathing deeply in and out, he realizes that the ward has gone abruptly quiet. Panicking, he opens his eyes to hear the set of two footsteps approaching him one heavier than the other. It must be the healers! Surely, they will explain what the matter is!


    Mulciber Sr. feels the blood drain from his friends as two figures take a seat to either side of him in the visitor chairs. On his left is a sharp-faced wizard with a widow''s peak, Avery Sr. And on the other side is the burly wizard with angry eyes and lips curled into a sneer. "Well, good morning, Mulciber, how are you feeling?" Avery Sr. said with a satisfied grin.


    Mulciber''s eyes quiver, but he cannot speak nor ask. "Ah, I see that you are confused," Avery Sr. said with false sympathy. "Well, where shall we start? Ah, yes, with the Daily Prophet. Rosier, if you would be so kind as to show, Mulciber, this morning''s news?"


    Mulciber hurriedly reads the date and sighs slightly in relief to see that it has only been one day. His eyes blink in confusion as he finds that the headlines of the Daily Prophet read as "CAPTURE OF ALL CRIMINALS! DISMANTLEMENT OF THE UNDERWORLD! CREATION OF A.D.P., M.B., AND WIZ LINK ANNOUNCED! THE RISE AND REVOLUTION OF ARTIFACTS! For more information turn to page 2."


    "Thank you, Rosier, that should be enough," Avery said as Rosier loudly folded the Daily Prophet in two.


    "Did you notice, Mulciber, that your name was not mentioned even once?" Avery emphasized as Mulciber''s eyes quivered with something akin to fear and panic. "There, there, we are not here to kill you even if Rosier very much wants to." Rosier Sr. lets out a loud snort in reply and folds his burly arms over his thick c.h.e.s.t glaring menacingly at Mulciber.


    "Now, I am certain that you are puzzled as to your current condition," Avery calmly explained. "The Healers are a bit busy now and hence why Rosier and I had the opportunity to pay you a visit before Healer Prewett or Healer Smethwyck arrive. I have both good news and bad news which would you like to hear first?"


    Mulciber''s eyes scream for answers as Avery feigns pensiveness, before giving in as if helpless. "Oh, very well, the good news first. The Minister of Magic was persuaded to hide all pieces of evidence of the massacre that occurred last night at your hands. The minister of magic could not afford for any ill light to be cast over their victory nor proposed progressive projects. Which I must say, I very much am in favor of. Owls although traditional are most inconvenient to use in bad weather. Isn''t that right, Rosier?" Rosier lets out a loud grunt in agreement.


    "See even Rosier agrees, and he''s the most stoic one of us," Avery remarked, before turning back to gaze down at Mulciber as all traces of pleasantry disappearing from his face.


    "However, did you think I would not avenge the loss of my daughter-in-law, mother of my grandson, and wife of my son, Marceline," Avery hissed dangerously drawing his face closer to that of Mulciber''s.


    Mulciber''s eyes widen as he sees the real hatred and anger in Avery''s gaze. He wanted to defend himself, but he could not. He could not even move a single finger except to blink.


    Drawing back, Avery takes a moment to compose himself. After a moment, he icily says, "You ingested a poison out of your own free will unable to bear the horrific crime that had occurred at your hands. Luckily, you were saved by the Auror''s and sent to St. Mungos for treatment. Alas, even though healers were able to remove the poison the damage was too great have destroyed the nerves throughout the body. A most tragic occurrence to become trapped in one''s own body only to be freed from the physical imprisonment by death."


    Mulciber rapidly blinks his eyes in fury as Avery rises to his feet. "Neither Rosier nor I will visit you again, Mulciber, you may rest easy on that account," Avery murmured. "Nor will anyone ever visit that much I am certain neither your very relieved wife nor son. And considering your physical state you are unable to perform your duties as head of the Mulciber family. The goblins were here not long ago before you awoke and confirmed your state. Naturally, I am certain that even as we speak the position has already been transferred to Peregrine. A good lad, and whom I will happily greet as the new Head of the Mulciber family."


    Mulciber''s eyes narrow and open with rage at the thought of that mere squib becoming head of the family. He had planned to have that useless child i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e the Greengrass chit and produce magical heirs. Then he would ensure that the two of them had an accident leaving him to raise his magical grandchildren in accordance with his will.


    However, Mulciber''s rage quickly cooled as he remembered his current circ.u.mstance. He was trapped in his own body unable even to move much less communicate! The horror of the future that lay before him slowly began to sink in as his eyes began to fill with dread.


    Avery lets a sigh and pats Mulciber''s bedside as if to comfort him. It was a mocking gesture in all actuality. Pulling his hand back, Avery carefully wipes his hand clean with a handkerchief as it had been dirtied, before vanishing it away with his wand. "Where was I? Ah yes, Rosier and I were in fact wondering how long until the madness set in? I wager that in three years, but Rosier says within a year. What do you have to say on the subject Mulciber as it pertains directly to you?"


    Avery deliberately paused. "Ah, that''s right, I forgot, how careless of me, you cannot speak."


    Mulciber''s eyes fill with fury and something else, fear. True and utter fear at that which lay before him. He screamed, roared, and fell silent in his mind as none failed to hear his cries.


    "Farwell, Mulciber," Avery said before turning away with Rosier merely sneering last time and following after the much smaller wizard.


    Mulciber tries to shout at them to return, but nothing emerges from his mouth. His eyes begin to fill with panic as he finds he having trouble breathing. To his misfortune, the young female trainee returns with the two healers in tow. "Mr. Mulciber, please breathe!" She said, before pointing her wand at him and f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y opening his mouth and pouring a calming draught down his throat. She f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y caused him to swallow as Mulciber f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y became calm.


    With dull eyes, Mulciber heard Healer Prewett and Healer Smethwyck explain his present circ.u.mstances. All Mulciber can do is blink, and blink again. No matter how he screamed and roared or flailed not a single sound escaped from his lips. He was trapped. Trapped.


    That was the only word that seemed to remain in his mind playing over and over again. And it would until tears poured down his cheeks and there were none to dry them. None.


    Time would become something that he longer understood. A torturous existence. A second became an hour, an hour a day, a day a month, a month a year. Until he could tell no more, and became lost in his dreams and nightmares, where he could at least move and live. Until all that would be left in the world of the living was a maddened existence.

 Chapter 767 - Extended Invitation â…¢

    Facing Mr. Prince with a polite expression, Mr. Evans carefully says, "Mr. Prince has our Lily offended anyone she not ought to have? The Abbott family kindly explained to us various details about the wizarding world. They explained that children born from folks without magic like our daughter, Lily are called muggleborn. Then are those that are called half-blood''s like Rowan and Severus, where one parent is magical, and that those called purebloods are for possessing solely an untainted magical lineage."


    Mr. Evans paused to carefully word his following sentence. "From what Mr. Abbott explained, purebloods feel that muggleborn witches and wizards are a threat to wizarding society because they undervalue or trash thousands of years'' worth of history and tradition. I understand that to aid with that topic that the magical government, the Ministry of Magic has opened schools to help appease those most concerned that the magical world''s traditions will be destroyed and have implemented a new wizarding etiquette class at Hogwarts to explain important traditions of those residing in the wizarding world."


    "That is an excellent summarization, Mr. Evans," Reginald said with a tilt of his head. "It is not that muggleborn witches or wizards do not have anything good to wizarding society, but oftentimes, they naively trample upon ideas and traditions that have thousand-year history attached to them. That is precisely, why the Ministry of Magic and the Hogwarts Board have implemented these changes to ease the fear on both sides and breach the divide between both groups."


    "Well, I think it is an excellent idea," Mrs. Evans interjected. "Lily says that if not for Severus and Rowan, she would have been wholly lost her first year at Hogwarts. She says that wizarding etiquette is an important topic that she would have loved to learn during her first two years at Hogwarts. Even now, she says that she sometimes she says or does things that is a social faux pas in wizarding society."


    "That is partially as to the reason for my unexpected visit this evening," Reginald confessed.


    "Is it because Lily and Severus are dating?" Petunia blurted out, before flushing in embarrassment. She wasn''t supposed to tell her parents before Lily got a chance too. Whoops!


    Mr. Evans and Mrs. Evans look visibly startled by the news, while Reginald seemingly ignores the information. "My grandson, Severus has requested that Lily be his primary escort during his official presentation into society."


    Petunia lets out a low gasp at Mr. Prince''s words. She knew the importance of the event because her boyfriend had explained it to her. Her sweet, Andrew had said that even if Severus wanted Lily to be his primary escort, there was no precedent for it. That such a move would cause huge waves in the pureblood society and cause a negative backlash.


    "The honor of being a primary escort is immeasurable," Reginald explained, "nor has there ever been a muggleborn witch that has been requested to be a primary escort. There is no precedent, and it will cause waves throughout the social sphere."


    "Goodness gracious," Mrs. Evans muttered out loud at the direct implications of the statement. "Then you mean to say that the purebloods will not be pleased with the decision of Severus and Lily assenting to his request, Mr. Prince?"


    "That is correct," Reginald replied, before firmly saying, "However, madam, I have never been one to fear the unknown, and my grandson has feelings for your daughter. As such, I will accept Lily Evans as the primary escort for my grandson, Severus Prince. In doing so, I ask for your formal permission and presence."


    The Evans couple stares at each other as Petunia''s eyes bulge in shock. If Lily as a primary escort was shocking, then the attendance of their family would be even more shocking to the purebloods! Muggles were most assuredly not invited to such events! Even her boyfriend, Andrew couldn''t figure out a way to safely have her attend the ball without any danger coming out of it.


    After a moment, the Evans couple ceased to silently discuss with their eyes and turn to face Mr. Prince. "Sir, we would be honored to attend, but I think it would be far too much for my wife and me. We would feel too much out of a place at such another important event. That being said, we would be honored if Lily could attend, and if that invitation might be extended to our daughter, Petunia. Unlike us, Petunia knows much more about wizarding society thanks to Rowan, and her boyfriend, a young wizard by the name of Andrew Abbott."


    "Miss Petunia Evans''s presence will not be amiss nor cause any trouble. I will ensure that a formal invitation is sent including to young Andrew Abbott as her companion," Reginald calmly explained. "There will be no protests at her presence nor cause for concern, I can assure you. That being said there is one other topic which must be discussed.


    The Evans couple expectantly waits for Mr. Prince to speak. "There is a certain dress decorum that is expected and naturally all expenses shall be covered by my house," Reginald candidly said. "I shall send my house elf, Dawn, another day to take the measurements of both of your daughters to be sent to the tailor to be made in time for the presentation. I can assure you the dresses will be both, tasteful and modest. My house elf will also deliver the formal invitation at that time."


    Reginald rose to his feet and continued, "Traveling arrangements and accommodations shall be made as the time draws nearer, but I shall convey the information via letter when the time comes."


    "Travel arrangements and accommodations?" Mrs. Evans rather startled repeated the statement that Reginald had just made.


    "Indeed, the presentation shall take in France at the residence of my belated wife''s family, the Verninac''s," Reginald steadfastly replied. "I can assure you that an international portkey will be amply prepared to deliver both girls safely. If it is a severe concern another arrangement can be made to have your two daughters depart with the Abbott family."


    "Portkey?" The Evans couple murmured in confusion. What on Earth was a portkey?!


    "It is growing late, and I shall leave you to your rest," Reginald said as the bewildered Evans couple mutely nod their heads in acceptance. Without any further conversation, Reginald pulls up the cowl of his hood and nods curtly at them, before letting himself out of the Evans home.


    Once the door was firmly shut, Petunia let out an excited squeal and rushed upstairs to write a letter to her sweet boyfriend, Andrew. She had never been to a ball, and she had fallen in love with the idea ever since her boyfriend had told her about them. It was going to be so romantic dancing to a waltz¡­. Wait, did she even know how to waltz?!


    While Petunia solemnly contemplated how to go about learning to waltz, the poor Evans couple downstairs were left sitting down rather quietly in the family sitting room. After a moment, Mrs. Evans raised her head and drily said to her husband, "You realize that if Lily does end up marrying Severus that man will become our in-laws."


    Mr. Evans rubs his ginger head and sighs, "You mean more like that world will permanently become a part of Lily''s life and by extension our own."


    "Well, it''s only going to get worse," Mrs. Evans drily supplied as Mr. Evans gave his wife a dubious look in reply.


    "How could it possibly get worse?" Mr. Evans muttered as he rose to his feet and aided his wife up from her seat.


    "Well, Petunia will probably marry that young wizard lad, Andrew Abbott," Mrs. Evans sincerely said to her husband. "And from what I hear he''s a pureblood too."


    Mr. Evans lets out a low m.o.a.n as Mrs. Evans pats her husband on the back in consolation. "There''s a very good chance that most if not all of our grandchildren will be magical," she said as they headed up the stairs towards the couple''s bedroom.


    Mr. Evans mutters under his breath that he is too tired to deal with this, and promptly climbs into bed. Mrs. Evans joins him, but a small smile plays out on her face. She never dreamed that her girls would go on to do such grand things. And it was all a mother could hope for her daughters. With a smile on her face, Mrs. Evans fell fast asleep dreaming sweet dream, while poor Mr. Evans tossed and turned with fretful dreams. It was every father''s nightmare to learn that his girls were already involved with a boy. It was simply the worst!

 Chapter 768 - Culling Aftermath â…¨

    The dim staircase grew colder the deeper they went r under Mulciber Citadel until at long last they reached the end of the staircase. The hall further ahead split into corridors, one leading to a dungeon and another to the wine cellar. Just before the corridor split, there was a door scratched up as if thought someone closer to a child''s size had tried to frantically claw their way inside, but the door remained firmly shut. The scratched-up door dark door glistened ominously and yet it was the entrance to the house elf quarters.


    "Your father not once entered the house elf quarters," Meredith quietly explained as she removed a key from the folds of her skirts and inserted a cold iron key into the lock. Peregrine refrained from inquiring about the scratches at the door that looked as though they had been made by a house elf''s tale. He had the feeling that there was a sordid tale behind the marks on the tale that would fill him with repugnance down to his very bones.


    Peregrine''s attention is pulled back to the present by his mother, Meredith did not turn the key in the lock. She raised her hand and knocked twice and paused. He arched his brow at his mother wondering if this was some sort of magical password.


    Meredith paid her son no mind as she knocked twice again, before turning the key in the lock. With a loud shriek, the lock unlocks, and Meredith gently pushes the door open. The door lets out a creak before she turns around and beckons her son after her.


    Peregrine peers over his mother''s shoulder into the house elf quarters. Normally house elves beds are stacked magically against the wall, but with only one house elf left at Mulciber Citadel, there was no need to do so. His eyes widen in confusion at spotting two cots instead of one pushed up against the wall of a small room. On top of the two cots are two neatly folded, but severely patched thick quilts. There is a small old bookshelf against the wall filled with tattered old books including children''s picture books and a few tattered children''s toys.


    Peregrine lets out a soft gasp at seeing a small golden-haired head peek out from out of under the cot. Tears instantly welled up in his eyes at seeing the impossible sight of his younger brother, Damian, still alive. Unconsciously, he stepped forward reaching out for Damian despite knowing the fact that his younger brother could not possibly be here.


    The little boy''s eyes grew wide pulling his head back in panic revealing pointed small ears. The little boy quickly shrinks back under the cot at the sight of Peregrine. Peregrine''s hand remains frozen and outstretched as the sight of the pointed ears on the child flashed before his eyes. Damian didn''t have such ears, but the child looked identical to Damian.


    "Mother, what is the meaning of this?" Peregrine sputtered in bewilderment with a sinking expression on his face. His mind races to put pieces together as a pallor washes over his face. In a sickly voice, he raises his eyes to his mother and asks, "Mother, just what did Damian do?"


    Meredith did not reply immediately as she had more pressing concerns. She sat down at the edge of one of the cots and cooed softly to the scared child. "Don''t be frightened, Edwyn. This is Peregrine, your uncle, my eldest son."


    A golden-haired head cautiously peeks out from under the cot and slowly emerges clutching an old patched rabbit with a lopsided ear. "Bun-bun," Peregrine whispered out loud recognizing the old stuffed bunny rabbit of Damian. In their childhood, it was the only way to get Damian to fall asleep was with his old bunny rabbit clutched tightly in his arms. He had thought the old rabbit long lost burned away by their father in the fireplace as it was a weakness to feel such tender sentiments.


    Peregrine presses his lips tightly together as a wave of emotions threaten to engulf him for a moment before the wave recedes. Taking a deep shuddering breath, he notices the little boy observing him intently at the side of his mother. "You look like me," Edwyn observed with bright curiosity evident in his eyes. "Grandmama says that you and my father looked very much like my grandfather."


    "Yes, that is true," Peregrine quietly replied he slowly moved closer as not to frighten the wary child. Edwyn subconsciously tightened his grip on his stuffed bunny rabbit but did move away from the side of Meredith.


    "Did you know that bun-bun once belonged to your father?" Peregrine made small talk. "He used to be terrified of thunderstorms and would always climb into bed with me."


    Edwyn slowly nodded. "Grandmama says that father used to sleep with bun-bun all the time."


    "He did," Peregrine sadly whispered, before sitting down slowly next to his mother on the small cot. "And how old are you might I ask, Peregrine?"


    "Four years old," Edwyn importantly said as he held up four fingers. "I can count all the way to one hundred, and I can say my letters and colors. I''ve even started reading and writing and arithmetic with grandmama."


    "That is most impressive," Peregrine said. "Why don''t you pull out some of your sums and show me."


    "Yes!" Edwyn eagerly said, before carefully setting his only companion down, bun-bun on the cot, before hurrying to grab a notebook, ink, and quill kept in a box safe under his cot.


    Peregrine shares a pointed look with his mother as he quietly does the math in his head. Edwyn would have been born during Damian''s first year of Hogwarts. And from what Beat had explained to him, Tilly had suddenly died that year. Of course, she had, if it had been secretive childbirth. Using all her house elf magic to conceal the pregnancy, Tilly would have been far too weak to safely survive the childbirth having expended all her energy in keeping the child safe.


    While Edwyn happily begins to show them their work. Through a stiff smile, Peregrine whispers out of the corner of his mouth. "Did you know mother?" He asked with a tinge of enraged sharpness.


    "We will speak of it later, Peregrine," Meredith firmly answered, before letting Edwyn run out of steam. "Edwyn dear, Peregrine is now the head of the family. Would you like to be officially recognized as a Mulciber?"


    Edwyn frowns cutely in confusion and wrinkles his round little nose. "What does that mean grandma?"


    "Well, you can now live upstairs in your own room and you can even go to school one day and get a wand," Meredith slowly explained to her grandson.


    "You mean like Hogwarts?!" Edwyn excitedly said. "I read all about Hogwarts in the picture books with Grandmama. That''s were the best wizards and witches go! I want to make lots of friends just like Helga Hufflepuff did!"


    "Exactly so," Meredith dotingly replied.


    "What about Uncle Beat?" Edwyn worriedly asked. "Is he going to live down here all alone?"


    "No, he will have a room near yours," Meredith truthfully answered.


    "Mm, I would like that grandmama," Edwyn excitedly replied giving his grandmama a quick hug, before picking up his rabbit and babbling to him as only children can about the grand adventures he was going to have.


    "Will you carry, Edwyn, my per-per?" Meredith asked her son.


    "Per-per?" Edwyn incredulously said, before giggling. "That''s a funny name, Grandmama."


    Peregrine rolls his eyes with good humor, before gently picking up the little boy. Edwyn was a bit small for his size, but he would grow just fine. Likely, he would grow up to be a short wizard, but nothing that would indicate that Edwyn was half-elf beyond his small pointed ears. However, that was easily explained away as belonging to ancient goblin blood. There had been a half-goblin heiress that wed into their family over 600 years ago as part of the goblin treaties. Though rare, the pointed ear trait would appear every few generations.


    It was not that Peregrine wanted to hide Edwyn''s lineage, but half-house elves did not naturally reproduce with humans in nature. No, they are always were born from the worst of human d.e.s.i.r.es. It was far better for Edwyn''s safety that he possesses goblin heritage in society rather than that of a house elf lineage.

 Chapter 769 - Culling Aftermath â…©

    The higher they went upstairs, Edwyn ceased to babble and became rather quiet. The little golden-haired boy nervously clutched his tattered bunny rabbit to his c.h.e.s.t. "Is this your first time upstairs, Edwyn?" Peregrine asked his nephew with concern.


    Edwyn slowly shook his head. "Uncle Beat says that I''m mostly a wizard and not much of a house elf. But I''m good at moving about," the little boy proudly said. "I can pop into almost any room in the house because I can feel the house magic."


    "Interesting," Peregrine truthfully murmured rather intrigued by the natural manifestation of house elf of his nephew that could be controlled, unlike most wizarding children.


    "But Grandmama and Uncle Beat don''t want me doing so," Edwyn much more subdued replied. "They said that father and grandfather are terribly mean and will hurt me if they catch sight of me. I won''t be in trouble will I, Uncle Per-Per?"


    Peregrine almost missed a step at being called uncle and uncle per-per at that. "No, your father-, my brother has gone far away. And your grandfather is very ill, he is at St. Mungos. He won''t ever leave and return."


    "Oh, good," Edwyn said with an innocent smile before they emerged out into the kitchens where the anxious figure of Beat awakes.


    "Uncle Beat, I met Uncle Per-Per!" Edwyn excitedly cried out to the house elf. "He says, I can live up here now and you too! And that I can get a wand and go to Hogwarts someday!" He excitedly babbled all the things he was going to do and the adventures he was going to have.


    "Beat is most happy!" Beat tearfully sniffed as he blinked back tears and tugged on his ears from emotion.


    "Why don''t you help Beat make cookies for tea?" Meredith whispered affectionately to her grandson to distract him. "Afterwards, we can pick your room together!"


    "Yes, please!" Edwyn said as Peregrine carefully set the four-year-old down, who happily went to help his uncle Beat make cookies.


    Waving goodbye to the four-year-old, Peregrine and his mother make their way to the study, where Peregrine firmly closes the door behind him. "Is Edwyn, Daiman''s son?" Peregrine roughly asked not wanting to waste any time.


    "Yes," Meredith tiredly replied as she sat down. "You brother hated all the house elves after I took you away. Ultimately, he blamed them for separating the two of you that dreadful day." She paused and scrunched up her face with terrible old pain. "Under your father''s hand that hatred only grew and became twisted into something so terrible that even now it churns my stomach to think of what he did."


    Peregrine fingers dug into his palm as he asked a question he had never dared to ask before. "Then mother, who was Tilly''s father?"


    Meredith does not reply as Peregrine turns ash-colored and green. "How, how could he!" Peregrine raged. "No matter the depraved mind that Father possessed how could he possibly permit and turn a blind eye to his own son forcing upon his own daughter!"


    "I never fully understood your father''s sickly, twisted mentality," Meredith quietly explained. "But of this much I am certain and that in his mind Tilly was not his daughter but rather a mere house elf."


    "And you, mother, how could you permit for such an atrocity to occur under this roof?" Peregrine exploded in fury, but his rage vanished in an instant as he saw his mother''s weary, resigned gaze.


    "I did not learn of what had transpired until it was far too late," Meredith quietly said. "If it is any consolation that horrid act never occurred again under this roof. I did not permit it."


    "I find that hard to believe, Mother," Peregrine bluntly replied folding his arms over his c.h.e.s.t. "Considering the fact that Tilly was born and lived in our HOME."


    A warm-less grin appears on Meredith''s face. "Tilly was born from one of your father''s less than savory excursions at the Rowle manor shortly before our marriage. I do not know why the Rowle household permitted the conception nor much less the pregnancy considering the scandal that would arise. Then again, it was prudent decision on their part should your father attempt ever to turn again them."


    Meredith let out a tired sigh. "By the time, I learned of the conception of Tilly, your father and I were newlyweds. Had my father known of the matter he would not have wedded me to your father, he would have broken the marriage contract despite the cost. The truth of Tilly''s conception came for too late to save me and I kept the truth from your grandfather as it would have only served to send him early to the grave."


    Meredith gazed at her son with a world-weary gaze. "Mere hours after her birth, Tilly was promptly delivered to the Mulciber household. I would have acknowledged the child as my own, but your father did not consider a house elf to be worthy of even inheriting the family name. He would have ordered the child drowned, but instead, I bound the child to the family as a house elf."


    "In truth, I am as much to blame for what has transpired in this household as your father," Meredith gloomily said. "In retrospect, I should have sent the child far away, but I feared the stretch of your father''s reach. In the end, I gave the child over to the house elves, and Beat''s mother raised Tilly as her own."


    Peregrine opens his mouth to speak, before closing it again. He acutely understood the reason for his mother''s course of action. He wanted to argue otherwise, but he understood all too well the might and power that his father had wielded in the past. Had Tilly been sent to another household his father could have easily purchased or forced the other household to comply with his evil d.e.s.i.r.es no matter what they might be. The irony of the situation was that only Mulciber Citadel would ensure that Tilly survived until a.d.u.l.thood.


    "And as for Tilly and Damian-," Meredith''s voice broke for a moment before her face hardened. "Your father had no choice for I threatened him with publicizing the knowledge that he had lain with a house elf. He would not have survived society''s reaction and the pureblood family''s scorn. And so, he did what I asked, and as the master of the household he ordered Tilly to never lay with Damian again."


    "What a complete and utter mess," Peregrine murmured with a sigh, before slumping into a nearby chair. The two of them are silent for a moment except for the ticking of the clock with each in their own thoughts.


    After some time, Peregrine raises his head and frowns. "But mother why did Damian permit the pregnancy. As the father, Damian would have known that Tilly carried his seed."


    Meredith is silent for a long time until she softly says, "The younger brother that you knew and speak of ceased to exist many years ago, my son. But at times, very rarely, a small spark of light could still be seen within the dark depths of his soul. I do not know as to the reason why he permitted for the child to be born nor much less why he kept the existence of Edwyn a secret from your father. Still, I like to think that spark of light that existed within Damian, and despite everything was still able to shine through the depths of his dark, corrupted soul."


    "Bun-bun," Peregrine softly whispered as he intently gazed at his mother. "Damian left bun-bun for Edwyn."


    "It was the only fatherly gift that Damian was ever capable of gifting to his own son," Meredith quietly whispered. "That and well, Edwyn adores the tattered old rabbit. It is his sole companion."


    Peregrine nails dug deep into his hands from a turmoil of emotions. He lamented the loss of his younger brother and the what if''s. The other portion of him was furious with his father and nor could he forgive the actions of his younger brother against Tilly-. Tilly their unknown half-sister.

 Chapter 770 - Culling Aftermath â…ª

    As a child, Peregrine had not seen an issue in playing with the house elf children. However, now as an a.d.u.l.t, he understood that it was not a normal occurrence for pureblood households especially to the degree that his mother had permitted it. He now understood the reason for it, his mother had wished for him to bond with his half-sister, Tilly. In the end, he too had failed his childhood friend unknown half-sister, but he would not fail in protecting her son, his nephew.


    With a determined expression, Peregrine pointedly asked his mother. "Who else knows of Tilly''s existence beyond the Rowle household?" He would protect Edwyn, no matter what the cost. For he was for better or for worse, a Mulciber.


    "Livius Rowle should be the only one that knows of the secret, and perhaps his deceased son, Thorfinn. Not his wife through as he never trusted her piggy-like greed," Meredith pursed her lips as she mused out loud. "Though with the death of his son, he very may have begun to entrust his secrets to his only remaining child, his daughter, Euphemia Rowle."


    Meredith turned a sharp gaze onto her son. "Do not make the mistake of underestimating the Rowle family," she sternly warned her son. "They are not a member of the sacred 28 families for no reason, and their penchant for cruelty and fanaticism is immeasurable. Should you attempt to bribe or even threaten them, they will cling to that weakness until they devour you whole in their stead."


    "Then what should be done, mother?" Peregrine flatly asked. "A loose end like them will surely come to bite us in the end."


    "There is no need for such concerns, my son," Meredith firmly disagreed. "Tilly is dead, and none know of Edywn''s birth except for the two of us and Beat. Beat will not betray Edwyn''s secret for he too is the child''s uncle. He understands only too well that Edwyn would not survive as a house elf as he is only a 1/3 house elf and lacks the required abilities of house elves beyond a natural talent for appariation. My grandson is a wizard and he will be raised as such."


    "But his ears-," Peregrine protested.


    "There are potions to fix such things," Meredith confidently replied. "However, I will leave it up to Edwyn to decide. I will not have my grandson feeling lesser than for simply having a different pair of ears."


    "And if someone asks," Peregrine began to say only to be interrupted by his mother again.


    "We will remind everyone of the half-goblin heiress that wed into their family over 500 years ago as part of the goblin treaties. Though rare, the pointed ear trait still appears every or so generations!" Meredith firmly retorted. "As long as you acknowledge him, Peregrine as head of the Mulciber family, none will dare say otherwise."


    "I will, mother," Peregrine resolutely answered. "I would also like to speak to my betrothed, Rosie Greengrass in private regarding the subject."


    "The child is kind, I doubt she will be opposed," Meredith opinioned, before adding, "That being said, there is something else that I wish to ask of you."


    "What is it, mother?" Peregrine asked with some apprehension.


    "Beat is rather subversive thanks to your father and brother," Meredith quietly explained. "I would send him to Hogwarts to be trained, but I will not separate him from Edwyn at this time, I do not believe it to be prudent. Therefore, I wish to request the acquirement of more house elves that are trained according to Hogwarts standards."


    "I very much wanted to suggest the same thing," Peregrine replied with relief. "Bee-bee has barely been able to keep the uptake of Mulciber Citadel all on his own. He could use a helping hand."


    "That is an excellent decision, my son," Meredith replied. "Now there is one more subject that I wish to speak about before your departure to Gringotts to reinstate your uncle Joffrey and his family, and the acknowledgment of Edwyn as a Mulciber."


    "Which is?" Peregrine asked with no bit of curiosity.


    "As you well know your father loathed house elves and part of the reason is the house elf, who tricked your father into granting its freedom," Meredith explained. "That house elf is the brother of Beat''s mother, his uncle to be precise. The house elf renamed itself after his departure as Tadbey and is employed as a free and paid house elf under Prince Manor."


    Peregrine blinks in shock and delight at the mere suggestion of a free and paid house elf. "Mother, do you think-."


    "No, Peregrine," Meredith knowingly replied already guessing her son''s request. "Beat is far too submissive to be freed. He would consider it an insult and die without being tied to the household."


    Peregrine falls silent for a moment as Meredith continues, "Your intentions are good, my son, but you must in take in account Beat''s feelings as well. He does not d.e.s.i.r.e to be free, but that being said that does not mean you cannot accustom to the idea. That is partially the reason for my request for Hogwarts trained house elves. These house elves take pride in serving and improving themselves. Many receive pay and have at least a single day off per month. Slowly, but surely the world is changing for the better, per-per."


    Peregrine sighs a bit hopelessly. "Very well, I shall do as you request mother, but why the mention of Tadbey?"


    "The Prince''s are powerful allies to have especially now with the emergence of their lineages and especially the prized lineages of the Prince grandchildren," Meredith explained. "The Mulciber family name has become tarnished thanks to your father and brother''s actions. The old Prince is cold, ruthless, powerful, but above all, he cares for those of his blood. Offer yourself as a vassal for his use and in turn, he will offer the Mulciber family a measure of his protection."


    "I am a squib," Peregrine flatly stated. "What possible usage do I have?"


    "You underestimate your value, my per-per," Meredith proudly replied looking more like the pureblood witch that she was. "Reginald Prince holds powers in many spheres, but he does not yet possess a confidant within Gringotts. And you, my son, are exactly that crucial piece that he is missing."


    Peregrine contemplates the idea and slowly turns it over in his mind. "But I am bound by my vows to Gringotts to never betray the bank''s secrets," he argued.


    "Reginald Prince will never ask you to betray your vows merely to act according to the request," Meredith cleverly implied. "Just like the goblins at Gringotts, there are loopholes to explore and that is exactly what the old Prince will aim for."


    "Considering the present Mulciber family''s reputation, I doubt that he will accept my sudden declaration of loyalty," Peregrine reasoned to his mother.


    "That is why you will also reveal the circ.u.mstances surrounding the death of your brother, Damian," Meredith pointedly replied as Peregrine''s face became ashen. "The old Prince will confirm the truth of the statement via his informants in the Ministry of Magic. Thereby your sincerity will be guaranteed by having revealed one of the family''s weaknesses. Therefore, he will accept the proposal and in turn offer the Mulciber family the means of protection through societal redemption."


    "It still is a risk to take," Peregrine remarked sharply to his mother.


    "And you are now the head of the Mulciber household, my son," Meredith bluntly answered. "As you have said before you are a squib, your uncle is a squib, Edwyn is a mere child, and your betrothed is a squib. Beyond Beat and I, who else possesses magic in this household? The rest of the families will see the Mulciber household like a fat lamb to be eaten by a pack of ravaging wolves. We require a protector and the Prince household is the best shield to have."


    Pushing his pride away, Peregrine lowers his head in agreement. "I will do as you request, mother, but if the old Prince truly asks for more than I can give, I will not hesitate to disobey."


    "That is all I ask," Meredith said, before rising to her feet causing her skirt to flutter. "Now, let us see to those cookies in the kitchen. I am certain that by now Beat and Edwyn are putting them into the oven to bake."


    "I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to have tea, before rushing off to Gringotts," Peregrine acknowledged feeling a bit hungry. He would need his strength to fulfill all of the tasks before him including proclaiming his alliance to Reginald Prince. He needed the alliance to succeed for the sake of protecting those he cared for. He could not fail, not again.

 Chapter 771 - Subsequently

    With November slowly coming to an end many of the students did not pay a great deal of attention to the news in the Daily Prophet regarding the raids except for the Slytherins and purebloods. Unlike the rest of the student population, they understood the gravity of the situation. The entire power dynamic of the underworld had been removed and now there was a vacuum in its place. Would the underworld cease to exist, or would another force seek to replace it? These were questions that could only be answered with time.


    Still, the pureblood students were rather impressed by the Minister of Magic''s decisiveness. They were not the only ones as their parents, other purebloods, and those in power were pointedly reevaluating the Minister of Magic. By having done so, the Minister of Magic would be granted more power by being considered a force to be reckoned with. It was an impressive maneuver by Minister Eugenia Jenkins.


    Most of the students of Hogwarts failed to realize the aggressive and successful powerplay of the Minister of Magic. Instead, most of their attention was solely focused on the Auto-Database., the Magical Brain, and the Wiz Link. The students of Professor Elphias Murphy, the new Muggle Studies happily asked him questions including the purebloods about the proposed projects. Even the older students were intrigued by the concept and stopped by to ask further questions on the subject.


    As a direct result of the popularity of the topic, Professor Murphy was permitted to hold a twice a week lecture for any student of any year or house to participate in and ask questions about the project or other muggle topics. Naturally, the older Slytherins and purebloods took advantage of the weekly lecture despite studying for their O.W.L.''s or their N.E.W.T.''s. They could feel the currents of power beginning to change. And if they wanted to remain where the power was, they needed to stay ahead of the curve.


    In fact, many of the older pureblood students were secretly fascinated by the muggle realm but had never had the courage to ask before especially because of their parents. In a safe environment surrounded by their fellow peers the older pureblood children, especially those from Slytherin began to slowly open themselves up to other possibilities. It was not a grandiose event, but slowly progress and tolerance began to take root in the mind of these children and the future of the wizarding world.


    Professor Murphy''s weekly lectures had another startling effect and that was that the older muggleborn students saw the pureblood classmates in their own comfortable atmosphere. A portion of the mubbleborn students had always seen their pureblood classmates as arrogant and anti-progressive. In fact, the lectures opened their eyes to see the fact that while the pureblood classmates were reserved and even haughty at times, they were just as curious them. It was merely that their pureblood classmates hid it behind a reserve of coldness or manners. (Well, not all of them, there are always exceptions.)


    In reverse, this caused many of the older muggleborn students to ask Professor Benjamin Buchanan, the new Wizarding Etiquette Professor, (a squib and descendant of the famous Angus Buchanan ruby player) to teach them more about wizarding society. Since the Professor had been hired for the younger years not many of the older muggleborn students had been interested in pureblood traditions. A spark of interest had been born in turn within these older students to learn about the traditions that their pureblood classmates were so proud of and in turn so proudly cared for.


    Much like Professor Murphy, Professor Buchanan began to hold a twice-a-week lecture for any student year of any house to learn more about wizarding etiquette and traditions. Slowly the divide between the older muggleborn students and their pureblood classmates began to close as the muggleborn students learned of common misconceptions and faux pas in wizarding society. That and a great deal of purebloods were closet fans of the muggle sport of rugby.


    In fact, Professor Murphy''s and Professor Buchanan''s lectures became so popular that study groups were formed between the two groups. Friendsh.i.p.s began to cross more than just mere houseline divides but social groups as well. And which unknowingly send would send that year''s graduating class and all future graduating years with a change of heart and mind out into the wizarding world. Because for all of their differences, they also shared common interests and were not as different as they had previously thought.


    A cruel character from a movie once said, "that no matter what is done it will never amount to anything to more than a single drop in a limitless ocean." To which another character replied, "What is an ocean but a multitude of drops?" For a single drop may not amount to much, but as the drops gather close and begin to puddle together as more and more join until someday an ocean is formed.


    Although interesting enough the hospitalization of Mulciber Sr. passed by unnoticed including the transition of power of the head of the Mulciber family to that of his squib eldest son, Peregrine Mulciber. The only notice of the transition was a small article in the back of the Daily Prophet. Ordinarily the news would have caused huge waves in wizarding society, but such an occurrence was easily drowned by the news of the raid''s success and all the proposed future projects by the Ministry of Magic.


    The news would have even passed Rowan by if not for being in the common room studying one evening. She had been furrowing her brow as they had been asked by Professor Septima Victor for Arithmancy to calculate the planets and stars in conjecture to the winter solstice that would occur later in the future during the month of December. It was a rather difficult assignment to complete as the position of the planets and stars would affect the final calculation of the winter solstice. The alignment of the planet and star had to be perfectly calculated or else the assignment would be considered a failure with a Poor or Troll as a final grade. Troll¡­.

 Chapter 772 - Subsequently â…¡

    Wracking her brain over the calculations, Rowan wasn''t the only one as Tiffany had a similar expression on her face. They and their friend Pandora solely shared the class of Arithmancy with the rest of their friends and classmates had opted instead to take Divination. (Which at present was still being taught by a variety of Professors as the new Divination Professors had yet to start teaching.)


    Biting a corner of her pink lip, Tiffany leaned over to show her rudimentary calculations that were still drying on the unfurled parchment. "What do you think?" Tiffany asked Rowan causing her short strawberry blonde bobbed hair to shake.


    "They look right, but I''m more concerned about the trajectory of the Planet and Stars," Rowan admitted as she pointed to the top left corner of Tiffany''s parchment. "The Winter Solstice alignment is notoriously difficult to calculate at times since it is the longest night of the year. The Planet and Stars tend to traverse longer across the sky affecting the usual calculation formulas."


    "I thought as much," Tiffany dejectedly sighed as she took back her homework. "Still, at least I have the fundamental calculations down."


    "Mm," Rowan murmured in agreement, before falling silent. The only sound heard between the two girls is the sound of quills and ink against parchment.


    The Slytherin Common Room was rather quiet except for the rustling of ink and quill''s writing, soft conservations about homework, the munching on snacks, and the occasional cough or sneeze. The hearth in the fireplace was roaring with flames trying to keep the common room warm despite the cold. Bright orange flames flickered about casting shadows across the common room.


    The normally reflecting flames on the windows viewing out into the inky, frozen lake are dark as thick, heavy velvet curtains have been pulled around the usual green light that was emitted from the lake. It was an unspoken message during the winter, but it was far easier to keep the cold out from the lake if the windows were covered by thick velvet curtains. As such during the brunt of winter, the view out towards the lake was barely ever visible usually obscured by the thick curtains.


    Sitting across from Tiffany and Rowan is the beautiful figure of Bethanie and the sharp-featured Sylvia. Bethanie and Sylvia''s faces were scrunched all up as they worked on their Astronomy homework for Professor Sinistra. Bethanie lets out a tired sigh causing her long, wavy auburn hair to fall over her shoulders. "I think my brain has become rather befuddled but is Callisto the biggest moon of Jupiter?"


    Sylvia shakes her dark, sleek hair and raises her bluish-gray eyes up from her homework. "Jupiters biggest moon is Ganymede, not Callisto, and Io is the moon with the volcanos."


    Bethanie lets out a soft groan and rubs her forehead, before tiredly smiling at Sylvia with gratitude. "Thank you, Sylvia," she sincerely said.


    "Your welcome," Sylvia tiredly replied to her friend, before bending over her homework again. The two girls fall quiet again each working fiercely.


    Though notably missing are the two figures of Severus and Terry. It was Severus''s turn to be on patrol duty in the halls leaving Rowan to man the common room. (Which was a far easier task to do in Rowan''s opinion. And more importantly, permitted her the opportunity to study at the same time!) While Terry, on the other hand, had gone on a bathroom break over half an hour ago and had yet to return.


    The silence of the common room is abruptly interrupted by loud footsteps pounding down the stairs. "I knew it all along!" The loud of Terry can be heard exclaiming. His voice abruptly falls silent as he becomes very still at the bottom of the staircase at receiving full brunt of murderous glares from all those studying in the common room. Deciding to tactfully be quieter, he hurriedly shuffles towards his friends.


    Terry hurriedly sits down in his seat and fidgets expectantly waiting to be asked as to the reason for his outburst. He hopefully looks at his courting partner, Sylvia to only find that she is pointedly ignoring him. He keenly glances at the rest of his friends until finally without glancing up from her homework, Rowan says, "Fine, what is it?"


    Terry wilts a little at being thus so ignored, but at least he was asked at a question. "I wouldn''t have noticed it, but I was re-reading the Daily Prophet-."


    "You shouldn''t be wasting your time on such trivialities, Terry," Rowan interrupted without looking up as she pens another formula with her feathered quill onto the parchment. "You are already behind on your assignments as I recall."


    Terry hastily says, "Yes, yes, but this concerning the Mulciber family!" He paused waiting to be asked as to the reason why, but he is disappointed by the empty silence. Hurrying, he says, "Mulciber Sr. has been hospitalized at St. Mungo''s, and his squib son, Peregrine is now the head of the family."


    "Good," all four girls said in unison without looking up, but that was all that they said.


    "Why aren''t you all more excited?" Terry bl.u.s.tered in annoyance. "That vile man is finally gone!"


    "And as wonderful news as that is, we have essays and homework due tomorrow," Rowan bluntly remarked as she finally raised her head up. "We can discuss this at a later juncture much more in-depth, Terry. Now get back to work, before I decide to pay your cousin, Professor Mortimer, a visit." She emphasized, before returning to her arithmancy homework.


    Terry goes red and then white and glares mutinously at Rowan, before grumpily getting back to work. His friends just didn''t appreciate his brilliance! He''d show them all!


    Not really though. He knew better to get on his friends'' bad side and that of his courting partner! He didn''t have that much of a death wish! He was a Slytherin for Merlin''s sake! He possessed more than a healthy sense of self-preservation! Admittedly, that did not always occur¡­

 Chapter 773 - Ask NOW!

    With the month of November coming to an end on that very weekend, Sunday to be precise; and with Professor Slughorn having been liberated of all his pesky duties, Professor Slughorn would be throwing quite the social event. He claimed it was to ease the tension on the students that were studying for their O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T.''s but also reward those that had been proactive about their mentorsh.i.p.s. Although everyone knew that it was Professor Slughorn celebrating his early retirement as Head of House and passing along the tiresome burden to Professor Mortimer.


    Not that Rowan could get out of attending the event as she had already been coerced into doing so. The only small silver lining was that she would not likely have to attend another Slug Club event. With Professor Slughorn ceasing to be their Head of House after the winter holidays, Rowan could always claim to be too busy to attend. And Professor Slughorn could huff and puff, all he wanted, but he would be unable to force her with Professor Mortimer as their new Head of House. That and she didn''t need to bring a date.


    The remaining portion of the week passed away in a tired, busy blur. Rowan and Severus hardly ever seemed to have the luxury to enjoy their weekends. Their luxury was to sleep in on Saturday and Sunday, and not be as busy patrolling. However, they were usually stuck doing homework with an occasional free time spent reading or taking a nap to catch up on sleep. Oh, yes, they were just living the teenage dream!


    It was after lunch the last Saturday of November and the Slytherin common room was filled with the forms of 5th & 7th years studying in preparation of their O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T.''s. The first year snakeling''s and younger years play games in their dorms or if in the common room quietly read or chat, while a play wizarding chess or gobblestones. Not excluding the figures that trickle down the male and female dorms to raid the snack table and hurriedly return to their dorm room with their raided goodies to share with their friends and dorm mates.


    Among them is the form of Rachel Grimond which causes a faint smile to appear on Rowan''s face. The Slytherin second-year transfer student''s hair is no longer scraggily or greasy. Her hair had been neatly cut back to frame her face and was no silky soft. She had lost her yellow tint-colored skin from malnourishment and looked now at the peak of health. Not to mention the fact that the second-year girl carried herself with much more confidence and had finally made friends with the girls in her dorm. In fact, at times now it even seemed that they were glued to the hip.


    Rowan had to admit that Quyen Crowley is a good mentor to Rachel Grimond. Under Quyen''s care Rachel had learned to speak better and all sorts of manners that would of use to a Slytherin. Quyen Crowley was surprisingly patient with the girl, and Rowan had often caught Quyen Crowley proudly staring at her younger prot¨¦g¨¦. Not that Rowan could fault her for Rachel Grimond had come a long way from being an angry, wary child to a much more confident and happier one.


    Rowan turns her gaze away from the disappearing form of Rachel Grimond scrambling up the stairs leading to the girl dorms with her friends carefully clutching their chosen snacks in their arms. Rowan''s gaze instead turns toward the delicate-looking form of Terry. Terry''s floppy light-colored hair is elegantly pulled back with a masculine clip. His hazel eyes are intent on the book before him as he furrows his brows in concentration.


    Despite Rowan''s fears and all of their friends including Severus, Terry was a decent mentor to Jeremy Heskel, a first-year, and former werewolf. Terry often took the time to tutor the boy and his friend, Frederick Baddock. And most importantly teaching them to understand the tides of power and politics. Often enough now at breakfast, Jeremy Heskel and Frederick Baddock could be seen sharing a copy of the Daily Prophet studying the flows of politics to later discuss them with Terry. It was rather disturbing at times, but at least Terry had found a willing outlet to hear all his theories, (mostly gossip). And frankly came as much-needed relief to Rowan and all of them. There was only so much chatter that one could take, before having the urge to cover one''s ears or strangling the other individual, (by the name of Terry Greengrass).


    A loud sigh to the right of her causes Rowan''s lips to twitch irritably. Turning to gaze at the sighing form of her twin brother, Severus, Rowan finally loses all patience with him. Pointing in the direction of the common room door, she darkly threatened, "Go and ask Lily right now, Severus, before I decide to cast the silencing charm on you or worse."


    Severus sputters indignantly as Terry looks up from his book and drily says, "Look mate, Rowan isn''t far off from the truth. You''ve been sighing loudly all this past week," Terry paused to make a shrinking gesture with his thumb and forefinger. "And I am this close to putting a pillow over your face and smothering you in your sleep, Severus."


    Severus sputters even more loudly earning them several glares and scowls from those around them. Severus quiets down a bit but still looks rather indignant. A Dragon Pox on all of them!


    The short, strawberry blonde bobbed hair of Tiffany sways as she sets her quill down and glances up with annoyance plain on her pretty face. Pursing her lips prettily, she says, "Look Severus, we''ve already gone over this multiple times. You need to ask a primary escort to accompany you to your presentation ball. Now, if you don''t want to ask Lily that''s fine, I can accompany you. However, as I explained before, the primary escort is a rather significant role and my parents including others will assume that you are interested in further pursuing the association. Unless that is your intent then I am automatically excluded and any other female acquaintance that you know of is either in a relationship or is unavailable. So, if you don''t, choose now, I am certain that your grandfather will more than happily select a partner for you."


    Severus has the grace to look a bit guilty at Tiffany''s words before the lovely visage of Bethanie neatly sets down the potions supplementary book that she was reading. Bethanie''s long, wavy auburn is prettily pulled back with an emerald ribbon that hangs over one shoulder. "This had gone on long enough, Severus. We have explained the situation on multiple occasions, so immediately desist this sulking of yours, it is most unseemly." It truly was in the girl''s eyes. They were SLYTHERINS!

 Chapter 774 - Ask NOW! â…¡

    Seeing the pointed stares of the girls, Severus flushes pink with mortification and irk, before he can retort back to Bethanie, Sylvia''s annoyed bluish-gray eyes settle onto him making him quiet down. Sylvia''s sleek hair glints as she moves her head away from being craned over her essay. Her sharp features become more pointed as she frowns. "No more of these shenanigans, Severus, it has become most tedious and is a waste of our time. We all know that Lily returns your feelings, therefore stop wasting time. Go and ask her already!"


    Severus flushes even more, before becoming a bit pale. As if guessing her twin brother''s thoughts Rowan murmurs, "Lily finds you attractive and you are her childhood best friend. She never going to say no to your request, Sev."


    Gaining courage from Rowan and their friends'' words, Severus leaps to his feet and marches out of the common room. Shaking his head in disappointment, Terry unhappily mutters under his breath, "That boy is simply far too Gryffindor-like at times. It simply isn''t done for a Slytherin to wear their heart so blatantly upon their sleeve."


    Rowan nods her head in understanding as Sylvia sends Terry a pointed glance, which causes Terry to hastily return to his studies. While Bethanie casually glances over to where Regulus is studying and shares a warm smile with her betrothed. These two happily return to their studies with shy, but pleased expressions on their faces.


    Tiffany and Rowan share a mutual glance, before returning to their own studies. It was not Rowan nor Severus wished to ignore Severus''s plight, but it was rather minuscule in the grand scheme of things. Plenty of pureblood girls from every house were brushing up against Severus including Rowan and their friends in hopes of persuading Severus to ask them to be their primary escort. It was futile since Severus already had Lily in mind.


    That being said, there was a very real concern there as well. Lily was a muggleborn, and for Severus to ask Lily to be his primary escort at their presentation had simply never been done before. Even more so considering the importance that Rowan and Severus had to the pureblood families considering their lineages. Hence, the reason why Rowan had asked her grandfather to select a primary escort for her, a pureblood. As long as one of them was escorted by a pureblood, the pureblood family''s concerns would quell down.


    That and Rowan did not have anyone to ask. All her male friends were in a relationship except for Sirius and James. She would never ask Sirius because of his parents, and the fact that he seemed to be head over heels silly over the mysterious girl of his affections. And in her heart of hearts, she did not wish to ruin Sirius''s chances considering that he was an idiot and needed all the help he could get. Still, she had yet to pry the identity of the girl from Sirius''s mouth. It indicated to Rowan that Sirius was completely head over heels over the lass. Although not all was lost since from the clues she had already put together, she concluded that the object of Sirius''s affections was a girl in their year, but most importantly someone they all knew. That certainly narrowed the candidate list by a good margin.


    And as for James ignoring the fact James had permanent amnesia, they were now friends of sorts. It was not that Rowan disliked him, but even now, she knew that James still liked Lily. She could see his feelings in the way his hazel eyes looked at Lily with longing and other strong emotions for which she had no name for. She could never be cruel enough as to ask James to accompany her despite knowing full well that the object of his affection is Lily and Lily hopefully would accompany Severus.


    Pulling her mind from her train of thoughts, Rowan returns back to her homework. She needed to finish calculating her Arithmancy assignment on the Winter Solstice. She was ?''s done, and now needed to finish calculating the alignment of all the formulas together, before showing the final answer and her work computation. It was far easier said than done.


    Time passed by and Rowan was at a crucial stage in her calculations, when Severus bursts into the common room and loudly says, "She said YES!" His face all flushed from having run down from the Gryffindor tower to the Slytherin dungeons.


    An eerie chill descends over the Slytherin room as Rowan had lost her place at such a crucial stage. A dark icy look appears in Rowan''s indigo midnight black-colored eyes. She wasn''t the only one as other 5th & 7th years gaze at Severus with murder in their eyes. Sensing, that he might have been a bit too loud, Severus quietly hurries over to them and placidly sits down.


    Rowan loudly taps her fingers against her table causing Severus to firmly keep his gaze down. "I am so pleased to hear the news, Severus, why not tell us what occurred," she menacingly asked all the while tapping her fingers against the table.


    Sensing that his twin sister was truly irked, Severus quietly replies, "I managed to catch Willa, who was returning from the library at the entrance for Gryffindor. She went into the Gryffindor quarters and returned with Lily. And Lily said, yes."


    The finger tapping of Rowan abruptly ceases as Rowan frigidly says, "Congratulations, Severus on your endeavor. Seeing that you are so pleased and most energetic, I am certain that you can take all our patrol duties for tomorrow and permit me to attend Slughorn''s party. I have been neglected his invitations in past, and as of late, and he has been most insistent."


    Terry almost opens his mouth to speak, but quickly changes his mind at Rowan''s icy visage. Severus was on his own. He''d dug his own grave. And Slytherins were all about self-preservation!


    Sensing that his twin sister was truly furious, Severus numbly replies, "That would be fine."


    "Most excellent," Rowan crisply replied, before returning to her homework, but not before warningly saying, "And Severus, please be quieter next time."


    Severus mutely nods his head as the icy chill in the air seems to vanish. He prudently decided to write to his grandfather another day to inform him of his decision. That and the fact that he wasn''t certain how his grandfather would take the news. It was not that his grandfather disliked Lily, but his grandfather was a pureblood, who had disinherited their mother for eloping with a muggle, (an unknown squib, really). He would rather cushion the blow.


    Peace returns to the common room but truly was rather quiet. More than a few were affected by Rowan''s words and thought that the prudent action would be to remain silent. Prefect Prince was liable to take points by the dozens and assign detentions left and right. It was common sense, really. And for the rest of the afternoon, the Slytherin common room was very quiet.

 Chapter 775 - Slug Club Banquet

    Free of any Patrols on Sunday, Rowan managed to catch up on her homework by lunchtime. She had even managed to read for leisure and study a bit on the side for her research. By late Sunday afternoon, the Slytherin common room was much more relaxed as even the 5th & 7th years decided to take a break from studying. There was laughter and even loud voices as first-years and the older years played games. Some traditional such as Exploding Snap, and other muggle games such as Monopoly. Either way, there was a much lighter spirit among the Slytherin''s for even Rowan found herself pulled into joining a game or two.


    Keeping an eye on the time, Rowan with great disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e saw that the time was growing near. Excusing herself from the game with Terry, and several others, she was waved off by Terry and several other hands as the game was afoot. Despite Severus having volunteered to patrol all day, Rowan kept one eye on the first-year snakeling''s and other younger years. Baby snakes are one of the few species from birth that are natural-born hunters and therefore tend to need more watching than others.


    Looking over the common room one last time to ensure nothing was amiss, Rowan reluctantly made her way up to the girl dorms. She had already had an outfit selected and set out on the bed having already been selected by Bethanie and Tiffany. It was a warm silk gray sweater with a white button blouse underneath matched with a pair of dark silk trousers.


    The figures of Tiffany and Bethanie expectantly sit on Tiffany''s bed together expectantly waiting to hear Rowan praise them for their selection of clothing. "Thank you, the clothes match really well," Rowan said as she began to undress and put on the set-out clothes.


    "Of course," Tiffany proudly said. "Bethanie and I have an eye for such things." She paused and made a face. "Sylvia wanted you to wear red."


    Rowan pauses to stare at Sylvia, who was lying on her stomach reading a book about the barrister laws of the Ministry of Magic. "What?" Sylvia said as she realized all three friends were staring at her. She rolled her eyes and muttered, "I thought it would be humorous, and she is a descendant of Godric Gryffindor too."


    "Most certainly not," Bethanie chided with a disapproving look. "Rowan''s skin tone would look rather awful with such a bright color and would horribly clash together with the pallor of her skin!"


    Sylvia merely snorts and returns to reading her book. She was planning on following her father''s footsteps and entering the Ministry of Magic as a barrister. She would naturally have to start from the bottom and be apprenticed. In fact, she was planning to apprentice under Barty Crouch Sr. No doubt, her father would be furious at her decision, but she thought it best to learn from her father''s rival. That and there would be no voices of objection for any excessive favoring for being her father''s daughter.


    While Rowan finishes up dressing Tiffany lets out a disappointed sigh. She wanted to do Rowan''s hair and makeup, but both she and Bethanie knew that Rowan would firmly decline their services. Still, at least, Rowan bothered to brush her hair out and leave it loose. It looked rather lovely really like a silky dark waterfall with a slight wave to it.


    Glancing at the time, Rowan sees that it is nearly six-thirty. She lets out a resigned sigh and says, "Save me at least a dinner roll or two in case I don''t eat anything at Slughorn''s place."


    "Will do," Sylvia mumbled from behind the cover of her book.


    "We''ll try to save ham as well to make mini-sandwiches for you, Rowan," Bethanie promised as Tiffany nodded her head resolutely in agreement with Bethanie''s comment.


    "Thanks that''s all I can hope for," Rowan said, "wish me luck," before waving goodbye to her friends. The three girls wish her well as she heads out from their shared dorm and makes her way out of the Slytherin quarters. Her departure largely goes unnoticed by those in the common room as even the 7th years are relaxing by worshiping the figures of Alchemy and Brahms.


    Exiting the Slytherin''s warm quarters, Rowan shivers aggressively at the icy dungeon air. Her every breath left puffs of smoke behind causing her to tug her warm, fur-lined robes tighter around her. Walking through the frigid, stone dungeon corridors she can already hear the echoes of music, laughter, and whispered conversations down the hall.


    It would seem most of the crowd and guests had already arrived as Professor Slughorn''s door was closed shut. Normally it was kept open except during the winter months. Otherwise, all the guests would freeze to death from the cold of the dungeons.


    Coming to a halt before the door, Rowan reaches for the golden doorknob when a terrible feeling of unease washes over her. Flabbergasted, she releases the doorknob as though she had been violently shocked. Taking a step back, she warily studies the door, before closing her eyes.


    Rowan''s heartbeat sounds impossibly loud in her ears as she opens her mindscape. She hurriedly begins to study the guests found within Slughorn''s classroom and freezes at three of the names present, Linus Gamp, Devante Nott, and Murtagh Burke. Her eyes hurtle open with uncertainty as she stares blatantly at the door before her. It was here.


    Despite herself, Rowan can''t bring herself to willingly move forward. Every instinct within her warned her to flee, it was a trap. But if she failed to enter, she could not attempt to confirm the existence of the vessel of Hydra found within. And she could not risk another repeat that which occurred with Kain Shafiq. It would be a sure death sentence for her.


    Debating if the risk was worth it or not, Rowan almost did not hear the footsteps approaching from behind. She whirled around to only see the slender nearly flat-c.h.e.s.ted figure of Professor Eponine Mortimer. Shallow-colored skin, an angelic face, and stiff straight hair cut the shoulders; Professor Mortimer was an interesting conundrum.


    "Prefect Prince," Professor Mortimer purred with a devious smile, "how very interesting that I found you here." She paused and glanced at the door, before back at Rowan. "It would seem that there is more than a slight hesitancy on your part to enter. Shall we enter together then?"


    A sharp bark of laughter leaves Rowan''s mouth. The die is cast. But at least, she had someone that she could trust enough to guard her back. For those with Spirit or magical inheritances could not be possessed. And Professor Mortimer just like Terry possessed the Veela inheritance via their great-grandmother. It was now or never.

 Chapter 776 - Slug Club Banquet â…¡

    The golden doorknob leading to Professor Slughorn is turned and opened by Professor Mortimer. There is a hawk-like gaze as she motions for Rowan to step inside first, but Rowan pointedly shakes her head against the suggestion. "After you, Professor," Rowan politely replied with a gesture of her hand. "It is only fitting that the eldest enters first."


    Professor Mortimer''s lips curl with a hint of approval. "Indeed, I shall," she paused, "That being said, Prefect Prince, I shall stick close to you for the duration of Slughorn''s banquet. And do not think for a moment that I do this out of the goodness out of my heart, but rather my precious baby cousin requested this of me. Apparently, my baby cousin in years past used to guard thine maiden virtue, but with his ongoing courtship, he cannot act in the same manner as in the past. He has his courting partner to consider."


    "Then you have my belated gratitude, Professor Mortimer," Rowan sincerely said bending her neck in a slight bow towards the elder cousin of Terry.


    "Step lively, Prefect Prince," Professor Mortimer crisply said before whirling away and plunging into the quarters of Professor Slughorn.


    Not wanting to be left behind, Rowan hurriedly follows Professor Mortimer only slowing down enough shut the door behind her. The sound of music and many conversations fills the expanded office of Slughorn''s office. The ceiling and walls this evening were dr.a.p.ed in emerald and blue hangings to look as they were inside an elegant vast tent. Golden ornate lamps pour off golden light to warm the room and create an outdoor sensation. Although smack dab in the center of the ceiling real fairies flutter about, each a speck of floating light.


    Rowan shivers and firmly pulls her gaze away from the fairies on the ceiling. She had a perpetual dislike for the sharp-teethed buggers. And despite all these years, they still gave her the willies. Maybe, it was the way, they looked or moved, but she would never be fond of fairies.


    The room was a bit crowded as most of the guests had already arrived. Yet the crowd seemed to unconsciously part ways to allow Professor Mortimer to easily pass through. Rowan picked up her pace to stick close to the fast-moving form of Professor Mortimer through the crowd.


    In the corner of the Slughorn''s office musicians played a tranquil melody, while a cloudy haze of pipe smoke hung over a group of elderly warlocks in deep conversation. Several house elves in neat little black uniforms make their way through the throng as they elegantly serve and carry silver platters of food. And though Rowan was starving, she had the feeling that the food would only taste like ash in her mouth. Any food for that matter.


    "Ah, there you are, Prefect Prince," Professor Slughorn exclaimed as he trotted over to them. Wearing a tasseled velvet hat with a matching smoke jacket, Professor Slughorn looked a bit like a round teddy bear plushie.


    Professor Slughorn unexpectedly wilts at catching the angelic, but predatory figure standing just behind Prefect Prince. Professor Slughorn''s pale-colored eyes tremble with shock and anxiously reaches up to pull on his walrus mustache. A tiny bead of sweat can be seen sprouting on top of his balding head. "Er, Professor Mortimer, I did not see you there," he apprehensively said reaching up to lightly dab at his forehead with a silk handkerchief. "I thought you said that you had zero interest in attending," his voice cracked and trailed off.


    "Plans change, Professor Slughorn," Professor Mortimer replied with an innocent smile on her face. "And how could I possibly miss such a valuable opportunity to socialize?"


    Professor Slughorn loudly gulps and fretfully shifts on his feet. "Of course, there is no sense in missing such a valuable opportunity. If Prefect Prince would follow me, I would like to introduce you to several guests of mine-."


    "There is no need," Professor Mortimer mercilessly interrupted. "Prefect Prince was explicitly placed in my care for the duration of these social events."


    Professor Slughorn faces blanches with fear misunderstanding Professor Mortimer''s words and associating them to one, Reginald Prince. Well, Rowan had been placed into Professor Mortimer''s care by Terry Greengrass, Professor Mortimer''s younger cousin. But Professor Slughorn had no way of knowing that.


    "Naturally, naturally," Professor Slughorn bl.u.s.tered as he hastily wiped even more nervous sweat from his brow. "I shall not disturb either of you or permit those interested to seek you out on your own terms. Now, if you would excuse me, I have just spotted a dear old friend!" Before waddling away at full pace to flee to another corner of the room lest he somehow attracts Reginald Prince''s attention!


    Rowan watches Professor Slughorn flee with a mildly impressed expression on her face. Turning towards Professor Mortimer, she arches her brow at her. "I have to wonder how exactly you persuaded Professor Slughorn to step down from Head of House considering that he was not whatsoever terrified nor wary at that time, Professor Mortimer."


    Professor Mortimer''s lips twitch into a smug smile. "Flattery is a useful tool of the trade, Prefect Prince. It is a tool that is most often undervalued but with enough pressure. A crack will appear in the strongest of shields creating a visible weakness to exploit."


    Rowan slowly nodded her head thoughtfully at the reply. The use of Flattery was explained so logically indeed it did seem to be a valuable skill to have. On occasions she could flatter others, but not well enough nor did she possess the patience needed to exploit the skill to its full potential. She possessed far too much pride if she was perfectly honest about her own personal character.


    "We should stroll around the room at least once," Professor Mortimer said with an insincere expression, before motioning for Rowan to stick close.


    Slowing down her pace, Professor Mortimer idly chatters to Rowan. Pointing slightly and rather subtly with two figures in the distance, she says, "The pureblood wizard standing there with the pointed chin and angry brows is Devante Nott."


    Professor Mortimer''s lips curled in dislike. "Nott is to be avoided; he has a taste for the younger flesh." Her lips curl in a thinly veiled sneer. "You should be safe considering your age but keep a close eye out on the younger girls present lest they are approached by him."


    Rowan''s eyes abruptly widen in recognition of the name that she knew from Charlus Potter''s list of potential candidates of Hydra. The tall wizard with a pointy chin and angry-looking brows was speaking to a proud wild-looking wizard with an arrogant gaze, Linus Gamp. It was one of the top candidates on Charlus Potter''s list!


    Rowan''s eyes tremble in shock at seeing the two candidates on the list speaking to each other. For Devante Nott was a Death Eater, and Linus Gamp was the owner of the Chudley Cannons. Still, one was a proud Gryffindor and the other a Slytherin with a heinous reputation. There should be no reason for the two wizards to be able to chat so comfortably considering their differences in personality and character.


    Rowan''s eyes shake at the implications, before forcefully pulling her gaze away from the two wizards. Her mind races, before pushing the train of thought of a way. She unconsciously glances down to see goosebumps on the back of her hand. A sickly feeling begins to swirl in the pit of her stomach.


    It would seem that Rowan had vastly underestimated the depth of deceit and treachery that her opponent was capable of. She had been under the impression the entire time that Hydra would only dare to take one such vessel of her list. She and Charlus had been so very wrong, there had been at least two Hydra vessels on that list. In retrospect, it made perfect sense, a Gryffindor vessel to subtly attack from the flank as a distraction and a Slytherin vessel to directly manipulate Tom Riddle.


    However, Devante Nott was only one of two Slytherin candidates. There was still Oswaldo Burstrode to consider. Could all the candidates possibly be vessels of Hydra? No, Kain Shafiq was not, or least when Rowan had met him, but that would explain how Charlus Potter had died. For if more than one of the names on the candidate list is a vessel for Hydra then Charlus Potter''s investigation would have been eventually been noticed by the vessels. They would have and did effectively silence him.


    Rowan''s eyes narrow even further and let out a soft quivering breath. She would have to immediately desist in further investigating any of the candidates on the list nor exclude anyone except for possibly Kain Shafiq. She would have to review the list of potential candidates again. For it was possible that some of those candidates were not vessels at that time and since had been turned. For with Hydra nothing ever could be certain. Because like the ancient magical creature of old, when one head was removed from the Hydra two more sprouted in its place.

 Chapter 777 - Slug Club Banquet â…¢

    The music in the background had changed to a fasted paced jig. Several guests in the background bob their heads to the beat or sway slightly to the music. Professor Mortimer had not been moved by the entrancing tune as she observed the guests. Noting the stillness of Prefect Prince, she glances at the 5th year girl only to see Rowan Prince''s ghastly pallor and a hint of sincere apprehension on the girl''s face.


    Professor Mortimer frowns and glances around to see what may have caused the change in Prefect Prince''s demeanor, but she spots nothing to indicate otherwise. Her eyes narrowed and a golden hawk-like gleam shone from the depth as she observed the group again. Institutively, a perturbing sense seemed to carry over from the corner from where Nott and Gamp were standing. An unnatural presence is emitted from them causing the tiny hairs on the back of her neck to stand up like ruffled bird feathers.


    Professor Mortimer pensively tears her gaze to eye from the pair of wizards towards Rowan Prince. The Prince lineage did not possess any creature blood in them as far as she knew, but they did possess the blood of Salazar Slytherin, Ambrosius Merlin, and that of the Percussor''s. Despite the thousands of years since the destruction of the last of the wizard assassin clans, the instincts of Percussor''s had not wholly faded away over the course of a thousand years and instead was still passed down even until this day. It would be interesting to observe just what would come of it.


    "Come, we have tarried long enough," Professor Mortimer firmly instructed, before leading Rowan away to introduce and mingle with various guests.


    Rowan forced herself not to flinch and to relax her rigid spine. She could not show her nerves even though every instinct within her warned her to not turn her back on those two. Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself of one very important thing. If the Snape''s did indeed possess the blood of Helga Hufflepuff, then no matter how diluted the blood was, they still carried the blood of goblins via Helga''s father. And a single drop of blood was all it took to ensure that possession from Hydra was impossible. That did not exclude other external nor manipulative factors, but merely that she nor Severus could ever be possessed by the entity.


    Feeling somewhat calmer, Rowan eased her expression into a polite poker face. She greeted a few guests as she passed with a small tilt of her head or a faint smile. Yet from within her, the death magic surged as if intrigued and hungry for a meal. A poisonous idea crept into her mind whispering for her to unleash the spell on her left eye and take a closer look at the suspected Hydra vessels.


    Rowan pressed her lips tightly together and breathed deeply through her nose. It was the residual taint from the death magic within her. It was something that hungered for more and more death, a bottomless pit. She had failed to notice with Kain Shafiq until now, but she had vastly underestimated the effects and power of the death magic contained within her.


    It was easy to see how Voldemort eventually lost himself even if one excluded the Horcruxes. There is an awful taint left behind by any of those that are touched by death. Even young Potter''s rash behavior could be seen and explained in such a manner.


    Excluding the fact that Rowan would be left helpless if she removed the spell on her left eye, there was no guarantee that she would be able to reapply it again. As of late, the headaches and pain in her left side had increased and worsened. Nor the fact that she might actually lose her vision in her left eye considering how s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e her left eye was.


    Lastly, once the spell was off her left eye, many would notice and surely bring forth a tidal wave of questions that she could not answer nor explain away. Far more powerful foes had fallen prey to the whims of Hydra including her ancestors. No, if she wished to survive, she must outmaneuver her opponent from the shadows. It was Hydra underestimating her that would ensure her survival.


    Rowan relaxed again causing Professor Mortimer to send Rowan another assessing gaze. Professor Mortimer picked up the pace when greeting that in a relatively short period they had almost traversed the entire course of the room, and were winding back around when Professor Slughorn emerged with a figure near his elbow. It was a rather elegant gentleman with a regal air about him. His bronze-colored hair was silver-streaked and well-cut. There was a neat gentleman''s beard trimmed in the partisan style of fashion. Overall, a rather sophisticated, crisp appearance.


    "Just a moment, Professor Mortimer," Professor Slughorn hesitantly called out. "I would like to introduce to you, a brilliant alchemist and one of my former students, a Ravenclaw, Murtagh Burke."


    Rowan carefully keeps her face blank to not reveal any of her internal shook. Once was a coincidence, but twice was not nor much less thrice. There was no such thing as coincidences especially in the wizarding realm for three was the Ancient Runes symbol represented by the three-headed Runespoor. A rare magical serpent associated with all that is dark, but most importantly each Runespoor head functioned apart from each other and in its own manner. The first head, the Planner, the second head the Dreamer, and the third head the Critic. Or worse yet, the three Hallows, but all represented power and the dark arts.


    A gleaming smile appears on Professor Mortimer''s face revealing her very sharp teeth. "Just a moment then, Professor Slughorn, Prefect Prince, and I have several items of interest which to go over in my office," she firmly stated.


    "Certainly, Professor Mortimer," Professor Slughorn hastily said. "I''ll just leave the three of you alone," before waddling away at full speed.


    Professor Mortimer''s grin widens dangerously. "Murtagh Burke, I''ve heard of you, sir," she pensively muttered. "A brilliant alchemist by all accounts having gained a mastery under a French alchemist in his late twenties. And has since then made several promising discoveries in the field of medicine."


    "I am profoundly honored at the praise," Murtagh Burke warmly said. "It is not often enough that I am introduced in such a flattering manner."


    Professor Mortimer''s face twitches and her smile fades away as she presses her lips into a thin line. "It was a mere statement," she pointedly retorted, "but hearsay is rather treacherous unless it is verified with one''s own eyes."


    Murtagh Burke does not seem to take offense at the jagged remark instead turns gaze past towards the slender, tall female figure standing behind the short form of Professor Mortimer. "I have not yet had the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of being introduced," he pointedly said.


    Rowan to her surprise found that she was unable to pull her gaze from that of Murtagh Burke. His bright eyes easily penetrated deeper into her mind leaving Rowan stunned at how easily the wizard penetrated through her mind''s defenses. With ease, he traversed through her mind peeking throughout the Hogwarts landscape that hid many memories in a single lapse of breath. What seemed like countless minutes and hours was in fact mere seconds.


    Murtagh Burke''s lips begin to curl upward in a faint smile of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. The granddaughter of the old Prince possessed innate strong mental defenses, but nothing of true measure. Her memories and emotions were easily found for one as proficient in the mind arts as he. There was nothing of significance to note beyond that the girl truly did possess an intellectual mind that spoke on the edge of genius. Though the younger brother seemed to be just as talented and infinitely far more powerful. The girl could easily be used to trap the twin brother and kill them both in one fell swoop. Still, it would be far better to trap both children to slay the old Prince. And the sister of the old Prince was far easier to kill and use as bait. Thereby tying all loose ends.


    Satisfied and disappointed with the final product of so many of his enemy''s lineages, Murtagh Burke begins to retreat from Rowan Prince''s mind. He had found nothing of notice beyond that which he already knew. Although the girl did seem to possess at least some of the instincts of the Percussor''s as she had sensed the identity of some of the vessels. Still, it was far from accurate as the girl had not sensed the identity of the hidden vessel closest to her.


    Professor Mortimer abruptly stepped in front of Rowan and between Murtagh Burke breaking their visual contact. "What is the meaning of this?" Professor Mortimer hissed certain that legilimency had just been illegally used upon the student in her charge.


    Rowan let out a loud gasp as if she had been drowning as a fierce raging headache begins to loudly pulse in her ears. Feeling sickly and shocked, Rowan staggers forward and grabs onto the back of Professor Mortimer''s robes feeling very nauseated. "Professor, if you would," she said through gritted teeth lest she throws up. "Would you aid me to the infirmary? I am not feeling very well, I think it was something I ate."


    Murtagh Burke pleasant grin further widens at sensing the truth and lies in Rowan Prince''s words. "Forgive me," he insincerely said, "I shall not detain the two of you any longer. I am certain that we continue this conversation at another time." Stepping aside in a gentlemanly fashion, he motions for the two of them to pass him by. In the background, the wails of a violin can be heard lamenting the premise of the death of a tragic hero. Yet most forget that the tragic song of a hero is the glorious musical rhapsody of another, the villain.

 Chapter 778 - Slug Club Banquet â…£

    The violin ceases to play, and a round of applause is heard from the crowd, who applaud the bowing musician. A beautiful, but fast-moving waltz begins to play as the crowd returns to their conversations. Amid it all, none had noticed the trio of wizards scattered through the chamber, who possessed nearly identical self-satisfied expressions on their faces.


    Murtagh Burke remains smiling at the fierce glaring of Professor Mortimer, who put a protective arm around Rowan Prince and helped the unsteady figure away. Not bothering to see the two witches out of Slughorn''s office, he strides to the nearby corner, where Devante Nott and Linus Gamp have stealthily gathered at. However, had he paused to glance back over his shoulders, he would have seen the hint of a smile on Rowan Prince''s sickly-looking face as she was supported and led away by Professor Mortimer. It was the smirk of a gambler, who had bet against the house and won.


    With the murmur of the crowd and music safely covering them, Devante Nott and Linus Gamp share curious gazes as they gaze at Murtagh Burke, who looks like a kneazle that ate a bowl of cream. The wild, arrogant figure of Linus Gamp impatiently says, "Well? Is the girl of any worth?"


    "Hardly except for a surprisingly high level of intellect," Murtagh Burke replied with a rather amused expression. "Though I suppose, we can''t completely ignore her powers, but they are far weaker in comparison to that of her brother or that of Reginald Prince. In fact, they are much more volatile than is common for one of the Prince''s bloodlines. A possible abnormality due to the combined lineages of our enemies or simply an anomaly based on her gender. Either way, the girl is not a viable threat. Though the twin brother has the potential to be a threat capable of even matching Reginald Prince. Still, the girl cannot be completely discounted, should she master the volatile power found within her body, she will be just as deadly as her twin brother."


    There is a solemn expression on Devante Nott''s face and that of Linus Gamp as they take the information seriously. "Then we will just have to use other methods to remove the male twin first as he is the most troubling twin out of the two of them," Devante Nott pensively murmured.


    "Mm, we have an idea," Linus Gamp arrogantly suggested with a sharp grin. "Our youngest vessel has said on multiple occasions in the past that Prince male twin has an obvious weak spot beyond that of his twin sister. It is a muggleborn witch by the name of Lily Evans. And as previously suggested, it would not be difficult to take and possess her."


    "Yes, but we cannot at this time," Devante Nott steadfastly answered before a pensive sly expression appears on his face. "We need further concern ourselves as we can afford to bide our time. Lily Evans will be the poisonous dagger that we plunge into the heart of the Prince grandchildren and especially that of Reginald Prince."


    "Yes, though it is a shame that the wards of Hogwarts have sealed only all too well," Murtagh Burke murmured out loud. "We cannot take another vessel within these halls except for those that have already been accepted prior to the sealing of the wards."


    "For now," Linus Gamp mutinously said with a terrible, hungry grin, before frowning as he glanced down at his hand. "We best begin to depart; the wards have begun to take a toll on our bodies." He hissed holding up his right palm that was bright red as if newly burned by a hot stove.


    "It is rather uncomfortable," Devante Nott muttered showing his left swollen hand that looked badly bruised as though he had broken his hand.


    "Yes, very much so," Murtagh Burke adamantly agreed and pulled back the collar of his shirt to reveal thin bleeding wounds around his neck. "Hogwarts has always been an irritable beast," he added with an uncomfortable expression on his face.


    The three of them nod in unison in agreement, before separating each to bid farewell to their acquaintances or Slughorn in Murtagh Burke''s case. Their wounds only worsened with each passing second that they remained but were well worth the sacrifice in their opinions. By the time the three wizards departed from the Hogwarts grounds, Devante''s entire right arm was badly swollen, while the fingernails on Linus''s had had all fallen off, and Murtagh Burke''s white shirt was badly stained with blood from countless papercut sized wounds around his neck. In fact, they ran the last length of the grounds, before finally reaching the edge of the Hogwarts wards and hastily apparating away.


    Back inside the castle, Professor Mortimer and Rowan had yet to arrive at the infirmary as they had to stop twice at two of the girl''s restrooms for Rowan to spew the contents of her stomach. Panting, Rowan leans back for a moment to rest her head against the door of the cubicle and closes her eyes as not to watch the disgusting mess swirl away with the flush of the toilet. Much like the countless others, before her, she too upon occasion worshiped the god of porcelain.


    Shaking from the physical and mental exertion, Rowan raises her hand to wipe the cold beads of sweat off her face with a grim smile. The reason for her smile was that she confirmed two of three things. Firstly, that Devante Nott, Linus Gamp, and Murtagh Burke were all vessels of Hydra. Secondly is that her mindscape had successfully protected the memories that she did not wish to be found. Despite reading through all the memories found throughout Hogwarts, Murtagh Burke had not found the hidden memories within the Room of Requirements that only a parselmouth could access.


    When Murtagh Burke had first broken into Rowan''s mind, her every instinct had been to fight. However, she forced herself to relax as her defenses fell with ease to Burke like butter being cleaved by a hot knife. Her gamble of creating several layers of memories had paid off. It was a relief to know that at least one thing had gone her way. For she did not dare to imagine what would have occurred had she elected to follow the same route as Severus.


    Still, it had been far too close for comfort. Even now, Rowan shivered with dread at how easily Murtagh Burke had pierced through her mental shields. At least, it did confirm to her on solemn fact and that is that Kain Shafiq was not a member of Hydra. At least, not upon their last encounter.


    Most importantly, Rowan had found Hydra''s tail, and that was the precise problem. Just because she had found Hydra''s tail did not mean as much as one would think. Because the problem wasn''t finding Hydra''s tail, but rather it''s head. The most important matter was just which vessel happened to be the head/heart of Hydra. It was not a matter of simply failing to gamble correctly, but a certain death sentence.


    Rowan''s thoughts are interrupted by a gentle pounding at the door. "Prefect Prince, are you feeling better?" Professor Mortimer asked with no small measure of concern.


    "I am feeling better now, thank you, Professor Mortimer, for asking," Rowan rasped as she weakly climbed to her feet and opened the door to the girl''s bathroom.


    Pointedly studying the pale, cold, sweat-covered face of Rowan Prince, Professor Mortimer frowns. "Prefect Prince, did Murtagh Burke perform an illegal legilimency on you?"


    Rowan does not answer the question and instead says, "I believe I can make it to the infirmary from her, Professor Mortimer. Your assistance will no longer be required."


    Professor Mortimer''s eyes narrow dangerously, before nodding curtly at the girl. "Very well, Prefect Prince, I shan''t pry this once. However, only this once," she warned.


    "Your acquittance is much appreciated, Professor," Rowan sincerely said, before walking past the disapproving figure of Professor Mortimer and making her way down the hall.


    The entire trip down the hallway, Rowan could feel the hawk-like gaze of Professor Mortimer on her back. It was not that Rowan could not trust Professor Mortimer, but she preferred not to at this time or maybe that simply was just a lie to console herself with. Rowan''s streak of distrust was not always obvious, but in situations like these, it tended to rear its ugly head.


    A tired sigh of relief escaped Rowan''s throat as she made her way to the infirmary. Inside there were more than a few curtains pulled around white linen bedsheets for the privacy of the currently indisposed. A kind, but stern woman in her mid-thirties rushed about as her red dress, white apron, and white matron cap flutter about as she checks on patients and strictly fills the sweet boxes in neat rows next to each bedside.


    Madam Pomfrey catches sight of the pale figure of Rowan and says, "Prefect Prince sit down this instant. You look as though a breeze will cause you to topple over!"


    "Certainly, Madam Pomfrey," Rowan replied to the infirmary matron''s orders, and with great relief stumbled into the nearest chair.


    Madam Pomfrey begins to wave her wand performing diagnostic spells, before letting out a loud tsk-tsk sound. "Prefect Prince, you''ve run yourself ragged that your immune system has taken quite the hit. You''ve got the start of a nasty cold. I want you to lie down and rest! I''ll be back shortly with something to get you back onto your feet!"


    "Thank you, Madam Pomfrey," Rowan sincerely thanked the infirmary matron.


    "Nonsense, it is my occupation and duty," Madam Pomfrey said, before flouncing away and shouting at two boys to desist in chatting and rest peacefully in silence. She had patients, who needed their rest!


    Lying down on a white linen bed, Rowan tiredly pulled the covers and closed her eyes. Her head was pounding, her mouth was dry, and she felt a bit warm. Maybe, she was ill, but because of overexerting herself. Still, she was alive, and that was what counted in the end.


    By the time, Madam Pomfrey returned with the potion in hand, Rowan was sound asleep. Not wanting to wake the sleeping Slytherin Prefect, Madam Pomfrey elected to spell the potion into her patient''s stomach. It was not the preferred selection for a healer as many of the properties of a potion were rendered null, but at times that was the only available choice.


    Madam Pomfrey wasn''t too worried as she could always keep the poor girl in bed a day or two to rest. With that cheerful thought in mind, she flounced away to quiet down several noisy miscreants. She was running an infirmary, not a canteen!

 Chapter 779 - Slug Club Banquet Aftermath

    Elsewhere within the castle, with a tired sigh, Georgine Prince sits back in her seat and rubs the back of her neck. She had finally finished grading the pile of essays she had assigned to the 5th year students. She had to admit there were more than a few well-written essays, but many left much to be d.e.s.i.r.ed for the lack thereof. Still, the only hint of relief that she found was that at long last the month of November was about to end. Tragically, there were exams to be given and graded before the Winter Holidays.


    At least, the holidays were blessedly just around the corner, which did not mean much this particular year. Even when Georgine had any respite from her workload as a professor, she was always occupied with preparations for the winter ball. She was coordinating with Dorea, Reginald, and even Fleamont Potter in preparations of the twin''s presentation into society. Even more so, since the presentation would take place at the Verninac Chateau. Thankfully, Noebella, Sirsa''s cousin had agreed to physically prepare the Chateau according to their instructions despite what Philippe, the head of the Verninac family thought. Philippe was far from pleased, but in the end, he had bowed his head to the familial request owed to the deceased Sirsa. Because no matter, how much one may dislike their in-laws, family is still family.


    Georgine lets out a soft groan and lets out another bitter sigh. She desperately cursed her rashness at that time and saddling herself with the blasted position of Defense Against the Dark Arts position. In fact, she was seriously contemplating telling her brother to pay someone to take over the position next year. Under no uncertain terms would she last another year of teaching!


    Irritably rising to her feet, Georgine strides over to the window that gazes onto the frozen grounds. Her office on the third floor has a large expanse of windows allowing her to see out onto the grounds. A recent small snowstorm had only dumped a mere inch of snow that was mostly already melted except for clumps here and there. However, it heralded the end of the month and the large snows that were sure to fall in the upcoming days with the start of December. In fact, dark, heavy clouds loom in the distance suggesting that a fierce snowfall would arrive within the next day or so.


    Georgine is rudely jolted by a loud door knock from her peaceful observation of the scenery. Her lips curling into a frown as she contemplates whether to open the door or not. Professor Slughorn was hosting his banquet that evening and she had no intentions of attending despite the invitation on many occasions. In fact, she had gone out of her way to lock herself up in her office and have dinner lest Professor Slughorn attempt to catch her unwary.


    Another loud knock was heard again causing Georgine to open her office door with a wave of her wand. "My office hours are clearly posted on the door and are long since over. If this is regarding attending the hosted banquet by Professor Slughorn, I am otherwise occupied. To all other matters, well, they better pertain to me, if not I suggest that you see your Head of House or head down to the infirmary to see the matron, Madam Pomfrey."


    "My apologies for the late disturbance, Professor Prince," said a young male voice that had deepened more over the summer to sound more like that of a man. "But if I could please have a moment of your time, I would be greatly in your debt," as a tall, thin student with hazel eyes and untidy black hair entered her office. It was James Potter to be precise as he half-closed the door behind him and expectantly waited for a response. The Gryffindor''s hazel eyes blinked sincerely at her from behind his round glass spectacles.


    Georgine pensively narrows her eyes internally debating whether to hear James Potter out or not. Then again, there was still the incident of the identical Patronus Thestral to consider. The boy''s Patronus matched that of her great-niece, Rowan. And though she was not superstitious even she could not deny the potential meaning that therein lay in such a coincidence.


    Georgine presses her lips into a line as she recalled the owed marriage from the Percival line that was transferred to the Potter lineage. The Potter boy and her own great-niece were friends, and Fleamont Potter was to be the godfather of Rowan and Severus. Though her brother, Reginald was not in favor of the match, he had not completely ruled the match out. The match still bore consideration, and it could not help to be civil to the boy.


    Having made her mind up, Georgine moves towards her desk to take a seat. "Have a seat, Mr. Potter, but first closet the door after you."


    "Thank you for your generous magnanimity, Professor Prince," James said as he firmly shut the office door behind him, before taking the offered seat directly from that of Professor Prince.


    "Enough flattery, Mr. Potter," Georgine pointedly said as she waved his words off with a gesture of her hand. "My time is precious, young man, let us be precise and candid to the point."


    "With Professor Dumbledore''s leave, I have been permitted to create a club for Defense Against the Dark Art''s to be called, the D.A. Club for short. There will be some aspects of dueling, but mostly learning and the use of practical spells. I would like to request that if Professor Prince would be the club''s advisor since Professor Prince is the Defense Against the Dark Art''s Professor," James candidly laid out his request.

 Chapter 780 - Slug Club Banquet Aftermath â…¡

    Still, Georgine certainly wasn''t a Slytherin for nothing, (and was quite literally his descendant). Leaning back in her seat, she looks down her nose at the 5th year Gryffindor. "And why should I accept such a request, Mr. Potter? I have more than enough to keep me plenty occupied with my position as Professor. In addition, there are plenty of others that have abundantly more free time and would be an equal position to serve as a professor."


    "Yes, but none are as talented as you are Professor," James persuasively said. His time as an Auror had not been a waste. He''d learned to flatter with the best of them. "Though Professor Flitwick is a talented dueler, he teaches speed and not the basics. It is not that I wish to discredit Professor Flitwick''s teaching methods, but he does not teach students how to instinctively react and attack. Rather the duel ends after each student having only attacked once, but in very real situations, the bout will not simply just end there. The bout only ends when or the other is usually dead or captured."


    James paused to stare at Professor Prince firmly in her dark-colored eyes. "I seek real experience rather than an unreliable speed function," he clearly said. "And for that, I believe that Professor Prince is best suited for the position."


    "I will not deny that I am pleased by your cunning flattery, Mr. Potter," Georgine truthfully responded as she had felt flattered by the statement. "But I have nothing to gain, Mr. Potter, for I am above all a Slytherin."


    "That is not true, Professor," James firmly countered. "You will be in a position to assess and teach the rising generation within wizarding society. Even more so forge strong bonds as a mentor to purebloods and those with the potential to rise high in society and even within the Ministry of Magic."


    Georgine hides an impressed gleam of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at the boy''s statement and instead arches her brow at him. "I will admit those are excellent benefits to have, but they are mere suppositions, Mr. Potter. A mere belief is not enough to cause me to make such a costly investment with no guarantee of future returns."


    "I thought as much that is why I am willing to be the principal escort of Rowan during the Winter Ball presentation," James firmly said causing Georgine to reevaluate the boy before her. The boy might be a Gryffindor, but he was much more than that.


    "And why should the honor of principal escort be given to you, Mr. Potter?" Georgine quietly remarked as she observed the boy for any sign of deception.


    "I know that Severus has already invited Lily, and she has accepted," James'' voice broke a moment as pain, sadness, relief, and even resignation flashed across his hazel eyes. "Severus will break all protocol by inviting Lily as his principal escort considering her birth as a muggleborn. Therefore, the masses must be appeased by Rowan taking a pureblood escort.


    However, Rowan''s choices are limited as most of her male friends are in open relationsh.i.p.s, and those that are not cannot be openly taken such as Sirius. Sirius''s parents would undoubtedly see this as a possible opening and immediately move to betroth them both. And if I read it correctly, the Prince family does not possess any intent to tie the two houses in unison."


    "I am impressed Mr. Potter by your astute deductions," Georgine sincerely complimented the boy with a small head nod on her part. "Though are you certain that you will be able to live with the consequences of such a risqu¨¦ move? Society will see that there, in fact, exists a relationship between the two of you, and it will that much harder for you or Rowan to seek an alternative partner in the future."


    "It is a risk that I am willing to take and one that Rowan would agree with as well," James steadfastly answered. Though he didn''t know Rowan as well as the rest of his friends from their interactions and blossoming friendship; he knew that there was no one in her heart at present.


    "Well, it would not be considered inappropriate considering that your father will be their Godfather," Georgine said out loud as if giving the boy a way out, before sharping gazing at him. "I will accept your proposal and write to my brother. However, I expect for my great-niece to be properly escorted, Mr. Potter. Her debut into society must be impeccable."


    "I have every intention of taking my duties seriously, Professor Prince," James gravely replied with a determined expression. He would do anything to change the future even including putting his pride away and selling himself to the highest bidder.


    "Very well, we shall discuss the details of the club later in the week, Mr. Potter," Georgine said as she hid a smug grin. She had killed two birds with one stone. Her great-niece would have a proper escort, and she had tied them further together. If anything were to come of it, the presentation ball would serve to further bind them or separate them.


    "Thank you, Professor," James sincerely replied with blatant relief on his face. He clenched his fists together with determination. He would change everything.


    "Off with you, Mr. Potter," Georgine dismissed the boy, who hurriedly departed with a bow and firmly closed the door behind him.


    Reaching for her quill, Georgine had much to write to her older brother, Reginald especially the fact that Severus intended to bring Lily Evans to the presentation ball as his principal escort. Her brother best be prepared for the backlash that was certain to occur.


    Georgine pensively thought about the pretty red-headed muggleborn witch with emerald eyes. She had met the girl along with her family, who had shown them kindness without any expectation of repayment. It was a rare offering to the Prince family as a whole, but one that she and her brother felt they were indebted to and needed to repay.


    Not to mention the fact that Lily Evans was the childhood friend of her great-niece and nephew. No, her great-niece, Rowan had warned her of Severus''s affections for their childhood playmate. Ordinarily, it would have been easy to disappear the muggleborn witch, and her entire family, but both twins held the Evans family in fond appreciation.


    Lily Evans was no pureblood, but she was not half-bad for a muggleborn witch. That was as much as a compliment that Georgine could ever give. There would be some backlash, but it was far more important to preserve the family lineage. They could not afford to lose Severus, and nor would Rowan nor Reginald bear it. Her great-nephew, Severus Prince would be permitted to marry Lily Evans. And wizarding society would come to accept it, if they wished to ever attach themselves to the Prince family, they always did.


    With a resolute expression, Georgine began to write a long letter to her brother including a list of things to do. Among them was speaking to the Evans couple regarding their attendance at the presentation ball, and the appropriate apparel being prepared. There were only mere weeks left and an entire ball wardrobe needed to be created! Everything must be perfect!


    And she was certain that her great-nephew had yet written to her brother with the news as Reginald had not mentioned anything in the letter that had just arrived that morning. Not that she could disapprove of her great-nephew''s actions as it showed more a healthy sense of self-preservation. It was most Slytherin-like, and she most vehemently approved.


    Though, if Georgine Prince would have paused in writing her letter, she would have seen a centaur emerging from the edge of the woods with a woven satchel hanging at his human/horse side. And further away a lonely carriage rolls up the stone path and past the magnificent wrought iron gates flanked with stone columns topped with winged boars. But both unlikely callers would be introduced by Professor Dumbledore on the morrow during breakfast, but that is a tale for another time.

 Chapter 781 - Slug Club Banquet Upshot

    At long last, the carriage rolled to a halt before the grand front doors. From inside, a black booted foot emerges followed by a dark blue skirt, and dark leaf green cloak with a gleaming silver pin. The thin form of Sybill Trelawney lets out a soft sigh as if tired, happy, and even reluctant to find herself back at Hogwarts. She had made both happy and unhappy memories here.


    Sybill reaches up with one finger to push back her glasses that were slipping down her nose. She knew that her glasses were rather ugly as they magnified her eyes several times their natural size. But she truly did have a rather poor vision and needed them desperately in order to even see.


    After her return from the interview with the Headmaster, Sybill had joyously told her mother and grandmother the good news. They had been so excited that they had broken out a bottle of Sherry! With great enthusiasm, they waited for a letter from the Headmaster, but it did not arrive nor the next day.


    Sybill''s hope began to dwindle one by one until at long last the letter bearing the seal of the Headmaster of Hogwarts arrived at their humble home. Within the letter, Professor Dumbledore offered her the position of Divination Professor. Professor Dumbledore considering that Sybill lacked any formal teaching experience an assistant Professor had been hired to aid in the transition. The assistant Professor was named Ronan and was a centaur. The board had approved the second hiring. In addition, Professor Dumbledore had assigned Sybill a classroom on the second floor right next to the winding staircase as Ronan had been granted the use of a classroom on the first floor near the winding staircase. It would ensure that both professor''s classroom was near each other, but separate.


    Sybill''s grandmother, Cressida had been a bit disappointed by that as she had wanted Sybill to teach in the attic to create a mystical ambiance. Sybill''s mother, Edith, on the other hand, had been pleased. She said that would make the transition easier and if Sybill needed any aid, the assistant Divination Professor would be nearby. Excited, the three women began to pack anything that Sybill might need. Several heirlooms that belonged to her great-great-grandmother Cassandra Trelawney, Grandmother Cressida passed down for Sybill to use.


    Among those was the dark leaf green cloak that Sybill was wearing with the gleaming silver pin at the collar. Grandmother Cressida said that she was rather young when her grandmother Cassandra had passed away. Despite the passage of time, Grandmother Cressida still recalled the might and strength that the hunched-over figure of her elderly grandmother. Even then, Cassandra in her old age still possessed the great power of seer especially when she wore her favorite cloak. The antique cloak had been gifted to Sybill for courage, and she mostly had felt that up until her arrival at Hogwarts.


    Reaching into the carriage, Sybill removes a single carpetbag and a cat carrier. Her things had already been taken by the Hogwarts house elves and sent to her quarters. She only carried a few last-minute personal items in the carpetbag, but primarily, Miss Arlo''s things. Miss Arlo was a gray British short-haired cat. It had been just before her divorce when Sybill had found the abandoned kitten. Not long after, Miss Arlo had given her the strength and courage to leave Higglebottom, who had hated the kitten on sight.


    Sybill is rather quiet as she moves almost causing her to miss the innumerable chains and beads that were hung around her spindly neck during the interview or the countless bangles and rings that had been on her arms and hands. After telling, her mother, Edith, and great-grandmother, Cressida what Professor Dumbledore had suggested, Cressida was rather disappointed. Cressida had wished to dress Sybill up in grandiose fashion again, but Sybill refused and settled for a simpler fashion.


    In the end, Sybill had relented to her grandmother''s whims within reason. She wore a silver ring with an amethyst center, an amber pendant, and a round moonstone bracelet. They were all magically conducting crystals and would not be too much. However, shad had agreed to only wear the gauzy, spangled shawl on occasion if not in the privacy of her personal quarters.


    Sybill is startled out of her thoughts as the invisible horse-drawn carriage sets off towards where the carriages were stored. She knew that the school''s carriages were drawn by Thestral''s. She had never seen the invisible horses, but in retrospect, they could simply be not as terrifying as people said. It was strange to see that which she had always viewed with fear with new eyes. Then again, she had viewed the world so differently once, and much had changed since then including herself.


    A loud meow brings Sybill back to the present as she opens the cat carrier to release Miss Arlo. A gray British short cat emerges with a short, dense coat. Everything about Miss Arlo was rather round. Miss Arlo had a round head, round golden eyes, round paws, and even a rounded tail tip. Miss Arlo had a rather serious demeanor about her and though she was big, she was most certainly not fat!


    A bit nervous about the future, Sybill says, "Alright Miss Arlo, you know what to do." Sybill took a step back to better view her cat''s movements. Ailuromancy (also known as Aeluromancy or Felidomancy) is a form of divination using cat movements to predict the future, but mostly for the weather. Even so, Sybill at least wanted to know how things would for her tomorrow! Tomorrow would be her first-day teaching, and she was rather nervous!


    Abruptly Miss Arlo runs away across the muddy, frozen grounds. Sybill panics as she watches her cat fade away into the darkness. The Forbidden Forest was right at the edge of the grounds! This was a new place, what if Miss Arlo wandered into the forest! Miss Arlo would surely be eaten, and her white glistening bones only left after having been spat out!


    Frightened Sybill picked up the hem of her skirt to run and raised her wand high with the other. "Lumos!" She cried out searching for any sign of which direction Miss Arlo had gone.


    From the darkness, a very tall figure appears carrying the purring form of Miss Arlo to their b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t. Sybill flushes as she takes in the handsome centaur striding towards her. His human half is that of a young man with red hair with a short beard. His upper body is rather toned all the way down to his waist which turns into a c.h.e.s.tnut''s body with a long, reddish tail.


    Sybill suddenly feels her mouth is very dry, but hurriedly remembers the reason for her search. "Excuse me and thank you, but would you please return Miss Arlo to me?" Sybill asked trying not to look at the centaur''s b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t, while idly wondering in the back of her head if he didn''t feel the cold. She flushes and becomes rather fl.u.s.tered at her thoughts. She did not mean to be rude, but she felt rather disarray at the bare-c.h.e.s.ted appearance of the centaur since she had never seen another man''s c.h.e.s.t beside that of her ex-husband.

 Chapter 782 - Slug Club Banquet Upshot â…¡

    The centaur, Ronan carefully takes the witch before him. The witch is rather thin and wears a leaf-green cloak. She wore rather large glasses which only served to magnify her eyes. The witch did not wear many adornments, but he was able to spot at least an amethyst ring on her hand and that of a moonstone bracelet. Both wore excellent magical conductors, a piece of jewelry that not many wizards nor witches nowadays wore.


    "She is your companion?" Ronan pointedly asked the witch.


    The witch flushes in embarrassment and slowly lowers her wand. Releasing the hem of her skirt, Sybill replies, "I was nervous, so I thought to see what Ailroumancy might reveal," she paused. "You wouldn''t happen to be the assistant Professor for Divination, would you?"


    Sybill flushes even more mortification at her rude words. "I apologize for my lack of manners," she said in a fl.u.s.ter. "My name is Sybill Trelawney, and I am the new Divination Professor. Who might you be?"


    "Ronan," the centaur simply replied. "And I have been requested to aid in the teaching Divination, and in turn am honored to answer the call."


    "That is rather kind of you to say," Sybill said misunderstanding Ronan''s reply, before muttering, "Nox." The bright light at the end of her wand goes out plunging into utter darkness for a moment. Their eyes adjust to the dim light emitted from the torches lighting the front gate, and those from the castle windows.


    Ronan hoofs clatter loudly against the cobblestones as he approaches the witch. With care, he hands the purring beast in his arms over to the witch named Sybill. Sybill carefully takes Miss Arlo from the centaur''s arms. Miss Arlo lets out an unhappy meow at being removed from her new favorite being.


    Sybill firmly places Miss Arlo back into her cat carrier and closes it shut lest Miss Arlo gets other ideas. From inside the carrier, Miss Arlo lets out an unhappy howl, before curling up in silence. Miss Arlo would be certain to give her human the cold shoulder upon being let out of her enclosure.


    Ronan lifts his gaze to stare at the heavens that are partially covered by trails of clouds signaling that a strong winter storm follows. Seeing the centaur staring at the sky, Sybill pauses to make small talk before entering the castle. This was her co-professor, and she wanted to be on better terms with him.


    Too nervous to use her practiced, soft, misty, ethereal voice, Sybil nervously says, "Cepheus & Cassiopeia are circ.u.mpolar tonight along with Andromeda and Cetus. I always thought it was a terrible Greek tale that these constellations were named after. What parents permit for their daughter Andromeda to be chained to a rock for the sea monster Cetus to consume and appease the gods. At least Perseus in the end rescued her, but still, it is not a terribly kind familial tale."


    Ronan pulls his gaze from the heavens and reassesses the witch named Sybill Trelawney. For a magical human, she was not too terrible. She at least knew the stars and trusted in that which read. Perchance this year would not be so terrible in the accompany of this witch.


    "Madam-," Ronan politely begins to say before he is cut off.


    "Sybill would be just fine," Sybill shyly interrupted. "We are co-professors after all."


    "Sybill," Ronan said, "may I help carry thy feline companion?"


    "Thank you," Sybill happily said before bending down and letting out a small huff. Miss Arlo''s cat carrier was a tad heavy. She carefully handed the carrier to the handsome, bare-c.h.e.s.ted centaur.


    Ronan carefully takes the cat carrier, before Sybill grabs her carpetbag. "I am certain that Professor Dumbledore is waiting inside," she said, before leading the way inside.


    Indeed, Professor Albus Dumbledore was waiting just inside the doors next to the shining suits of armor. There was a child-like twinkle in his blue eyes as he peeked at the two of them from behind half-moon spectacles. "Welcome Professor Trelawney, and Ronan to Hogwarts," he said causing his moon and star robes to rustle.


    Tugging on his long white beard that is tucked into his belt, Professor Dumbledore says, "The students have already had their dinner, but if the two of you are hungry, you may summon the house elves to bring food to your quarters. The house elves can fulfill almost any type of request and then more. They''ve been most spontaneous as of late, but they are very hungry to learn of the world about them. A rather wonderful sight to see."


    Professor Dumbledore ceases to pull on his beard, before turning his gaze much more solemnly at them. "The two of you shall be presented tomorrow to the staff and students during brunch," he explained. "I shall show the two of you to your personal quarters and your classrooms. Though I must admit, I am surprised to see you here this evening, Ronan. I thought you preferred to reside in the evening with your herd."


    "A strong winter storm will arrive later tonight and go on past this morning and well until the afternoon," Ronan truthfully replied. "The Shaman did not wish for shame to be brought to the herd. Therefore, I set out this evening and shall reside within the castle until the storm is past."


    "Wonderful, I am glad that I had the house elves prepare your quarters then," Professor Dumbledore most cheerfully said, before leading past the winding staircase to a classroom nearby.


    "The ceiling has been enchanted much like the Great Hall to reflect the sky," Professor Dumbledore explained as he pointed at the classroom that currently reflected the night sky. The classroom itself is full of sitting cushions, and a cupboard full of crystals, and other items for Divination usage. There are many potted plants carefully placed by the house elves and donated from Professor Sprout''s sheds to give the classroom more of a natural feeling.


    "The classroom is pleasing, Professor Dumbledore," Ronan said as he opened his eyes and turned to gaze at the white-haired, powerful, elderly wizard. "You and the house elves have my gratitude."


    "I am glad, Ronan," Professor Dumbledore beamed. "I shall let the house elves; they will be most pleased with your words. Now let me show you to your personal quarters, they are just next door."


    Professor Dumbledore reached a hand into the pouch that hung on his belt. "Normally, we don''t have professor quarters on the first floor, but as a result, they must be magically locked," he explained. "The children are a bit too mischievous at times."


    With a loud click, Ronan''s quarters fall open as Professor Dumbledore steps aside and allows Ronan to enter first. Ronan''s eyes widen as the inside of the room is covered and shaped like a centaur tent. There are various cushions set out against the ground including a thick carpet and blankets. There is a high bookshelf along with a small hearth with a door at the end of the room.


    "The house elves ensured that there is a bathing pool beyond the door large enough to accommodate someone of your girth, Ronan," Professor Dumbledore said causing Ronan''s hoofs to softly paw against the floor with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Centaurs were considered by wizards and witches to be barbaric even lecherous, but centaurs were fastidious about cleanliness nor were they lecherous for they were loyal for life to their mate. Centaurs regularly bathed in the rivers and large pools to keep clean even in the middle of winter for a smelly centaur was looked upon by other centaurs. It was a grave social faux pas.


    "I am sincerely thankful, Professor Dumbledore," Ronan said inclining his red head towards the elderly wizard. "Please convey my gratitude to the house elves."


    A loud meow startles them all as Sybill flushes brightly from the doorway. "I think, it''s time that Miss Arlo is returned to me," she quietly said pointing to the cat carrier in Ronan''s arms.


    "I had forgotten," Ronan simply said, before trotting over and handing the cat carrier to the thin witch.


    "It was a simple error," Sybill said with a shake of her head as she accepted the heavy cat carrier. "And it was you, who was doing me the favor, not I."


    Professor Dumbledore''s eyes twinkle even brighter and says, "Well, let us leave, Ronan to rest Professor Trelawney," he paused to hand the golden key to the quarters over to Ronan.


    "Let me show you to your quarters as Professor Trelawney as tomorrow will be a very long day. Until tomorrow, Ronan!" Professor Dumbledore said, before leading the way to the second floor.


    Sybill moves to follow Professor Dumbledore, but not before pausing to glance back at the centaur, before fiercely blushing and rushing after Professor Dumbledore. Ronan''s eyes follow the witch with a bit of confusion evident in his gaze. He did not know nor understand why, but he found the witch rather pretty like one of the mares from his herd. It was most strange, and it rather impossible idea to conceive!


    Shaking his head, Ronan closes the door and sets his pack down. He would take a refreshing bath that would calm him down. Still, his mind would occasionally return to the thin witch with magnifying glasses. Most tales between centaurs and wizardkind ended in tragedy or horror especially those romantically inclined. Still, there were always the occasional tales that said otherwise and even myths are based on long ago forgotten tales.

 Chapter 783 - Extended Invitation

    The minute hand was halfway to the 10 o''clock hour. The shadows were long in Reginald Prince''s study as the grandfather clock in the corner ticked away. Reginald pensively read the doc.u.ments before him on his study by the light of the orange of the fireplace and magical lamps. He received a rather interesting bit of news from the Intelligence offices that were located near the Shafiq shipping branches overseas.


    Various wizarding ministries around the world were more than intrigued by the potential of the Auto-Database, the Magical Brain, and Wiz Link. Wizarding ministries were considering agreeing to a beneficial trade with the British Ministry of Magic in order to learn the technology and have it implanted in their own country. With the British Ministry of Magic having the upper hand there was quite the potential to obtain expensive materials including potion ingredients at a cheaper cost. It would certainly benefit many potion guilds and further cause brilliant potion masters and others from around the world to immigrate for a time to their land. In turn, merchants would follow followed by others which would further revitalize the British Ministry of Magic.??


    With such an event and transition there always followed a change in power, Reginald could sense it in his bones. It had been a most excellent choice for Georgine to bind herself to the Avery family. Considering the shares that the Avery family owed in the shipping industry and that of Shafiq''s large shipping enterprise they would only stand to gain. In fact, all those with shares in the shipping and trade business would be the ones gaining wealth.


    A loud popping sound startles Reginald as he turns towards the study door and hears a loud knock. "Enter," he instructed setting the doc.u.ments he was reading aside.


    The small form of a male house elf can be seen at the door, Tadbey to be precise. His blue overalls are crisp, his white ironed shirt freshly starched. His large ears are no longer full of hair neatly trimmed away. His b.a.r.e, hairy toes stick out at the bottom of his overalls, while his spectacles hanging from the tip of his very long nose.


    "What is it Tadbey?" Reginald asked. "It is rather late."


    "I apologize for the interruption at this late hour, but I was summoned by Miss Georgine to Hogwarts and requested to deliver immediately a letter. Miss Georgine stated that it was urgent, and the letter could not be sent via owl," Tadbey explained as he carefully placed the letter on Reginald''s desk.


    Reginald took the letter and a silver letter opener from the first drawer of his desk. The wax seal of his sister''s letter is unbroken and shows the Prince family coat of arms, a Wyvern wrapped around a dagger. Carefully breaking the wax seal with the letter opener, he says, "Dawn commented that your nephew came to visit again yesterday with Edwyn in tow. I hope it was a mere visit and anything else. I have already accepted Peregrine Mulciber''s oath of loyalty in exchange for protection for Gringotts ensured that the binding oath was more binding even that of an unbreakable vow," he deliberately paused and coolly stared at Tadbey. "Or is there something else that I should be made aware of?"


    Tadbey is silent for a moment, before bowing deeply. "It is not my place to speak of, sir," he firmly answered.


    Reginald lets out a snort as he removes his sister''s letter from the envelope. "It is plain as day that that child was born out of wedlock from one of Damian Mulciber''s many romps before his prem.a.t.u.r.e death. Still, the child, Edwyn had been officially recognized by Peregrine and that is what truly matters. No matter what his parentage may be even that of a house elf, he will still be considered with the full rights of a wizard."


    Tadbey stiffens in shock and raises his gaze to meet the cool gaze of Reginald. "Children between wizards and house elves is nothing new, Tadbey. It is not the first time in history such an incident has occurred nor will it be the last. The only unusual difference, in this case, is that in this instant the child was not hidden away as a pariah, but instead was openly accepted."


    "My apologies, sir, I mean no respect," Tadbey sincerely replied, before bowing again.


    "I understand that you are s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e about your old family, the Mulciber''s, Tadbey, but I am not them," Reginald pointedly reminded the house elf. "I have paid for your services, and not in accord, you have unfortunately in this manner. However, do remember in turn that your loyalty belongs to this family."


    "It will not happen again, sir," Tadbey promised with a stiff expression, before straightening back up.


    "I do not mind your nephew, nor that child continues to visit," Reginald dismissively said. "but I cannot tolerate falsehoods under the roof of Prince Manor."


    "Understood, sir," Tadbey firmly replied. "Will that be all?"


    "For the time being, you may go," Reginald flatly said more than a bit annoyed at his house elves actions. He was quite fond of Tadbey and considered him an excellent employee. For that same reason, he was irked at being treated so lightly.


    With a loud pop, Tadbey departed leaving Reginald to read the letter from his sister. Returning his attention to the letter, he furrows his brow and begins to frown more as he reads the letter from Georgine. Finished reading the letter, he lays the letter down onto his study and pensively leans back in his seat. Much of what his sister had written had been regarding further details and preparations for the presentation ball of his grandchildren. He needed only to pass the details to Noebella Dubois, Sirsa''s cousin.


    Reginald grows still at the mere thought of his beloved, but belated wife, Sirsa. He turns his face away from the flickering flames as if unable to bear the memory of his wife. He straightens his spine and gazed coldly back at the flames. No, his primary concern lay with his grandson, Severus.


    According to Georgine, Severus had requested that Lily be his primary escort at the presentation ball. Reginald had long ago been aware of the affections that his grandson carried for the muggleborn witch, Lily Evans. He had partly hoped that Severus would outgrow his childhood love, but it was mere false hope as Severus''s love had only deepened turning into that of a man loving a woman.


    Still, Reginald had lost his daughter to that same folly, and he could not dare to lose his grandson. He would not commit the same mistake twice. Therefore, he would accept his grandson''s decision. Though there would be consequences for doing so, but, no matter, he was more capable of silencing any naysayers. The purebloods would be aghast, but the progressives would be pleased especially the Ministry of Magic and the common masses. It was an excellent political move in that regard.


    Reginald''s dark-colored eyes darken as he contemplates the next move. His granddaughter, Rowan had written to him as much in a prior letter indicating that she would accept a pureblood escort of his choice. He did not have many choices that he liked, but Fleamont''s son had expertly bargained with Georgine.


    Normally, he would have refused, but the boy although Gryffindor had shown a surprising cunning streak. He very much approved of such sensibilities, and the boy was a friend of his granddaughter. And most importantly would quiet the purebloods as James Potter came from a long line of purebloods and was even descended from the Peverell line through the maternal side, Iolanthe Perverell, who had married into the Potter family to Hardwin Potter to be precise.


    A thin, cold smile appears on Reginald''s sharp face. He would accept James Potter''s proposal and notify Fleamont Potter via letter. That would ensure that Fleamont''s heart pressure rose. And Fleamont would undoubtedly protest, but Reginald would have the great satisfaction of informing Fleamont that it was his son, who had voluntarily offered himself up for the position. Fleamont would no doubt hurriedly write to his son, but James Potter would surely confirm the proposal to be a primary escort.


    Reginald''s lips further stretch in a Cheshire-like smile. It would be well worth it to see Fleamont''s reaction. A shame, he would not be able to view it in person.


    Glancing at the hour, Reginald rose to his feet and walked towards a cloak hanger in the corner of his study. Writing the letter to Fleamont Potter and his granddaughter, Rowan could wait until his return. It was far more important that he deal with the Evans situation at hand. And as his sister had so pointedly indicated, there were mere weeks left until the presentation ceremony. There was much to be done in that short length of time, but far more important to request the permission and attendance of one Lily Evans from the Evans couple.


    With that thought in mind, Reginald donned his cloak, before departing from the study. A loud pop is heard in the hall as a female house elf with large droopy ears wears a neat dress with a white apron. "Master it is late," Dawn said. "Shall Dawn wait up and have snacks ready for master''s return?"


    "I shan''t be long, but it is late, there is no need to wait up," Reginald paused to reply. "But cast a warming charm upon the tea and a basket of freshly baked scones."


    "Dawn will do as the Master says," Dawn prettily curtsied, before tugging on her apron nervously. "Dawn also apologizes for hubby''s behavior. Dawn will make sure it does not happen again. Dawn is a good house elf, and Dawn is proud to serve Master and family."


    "The fault does not lay with you, Dawn," Reginald quietly replied, before patting the female house elf once on the head. "Now off you go, I am certain that Laldey will wake up otherwise."


    "Dawn is happy to obey master''s orders," Dawn said with a big wide grin, before vanishing with a loud pop.


    Reginald firmly strides away with long gaits easily traversing the hall and exiting onto the Prince grounds. The night was cold, and he tugged the cowl of his cloak up to keep the cold at bay. He would need to traverse the grounds for a moment, before apparting to his destination. And so, he did.

 Chapter 784 - Extended Invitation â…¡

    It was cold and dark and many of the inhabitants of the industrial town of Cokeworth were already in bed. A few windows show a faint nightlamp light or the blue light of a television set that was on and being watched. None noticed the faint echoing pop in the distance much less a cloaked figure making their way towards the nicer end of town. The sidewalks were clean and dry as the first snowfall had been rather light and had already melted leaving behind muddy patches of grass and frozen mud.


    The cloaked figure of Reginald Prince makes his way through the sleepy, quiet town and arrives in front of rows of red-bricked homes with a small front yard in front of each flat. In rose bushes in front of the Evans homes are carefully preserved. The rose bushes have been trimmed for the winter, while the rose bush roots are carefully covered with moss compost to protect from the harsh winter cold. Although Reginald had never personally visited the Evans family home, Georgine had written the address down in her letter with a brief, but detailed description of the muggle home.??


    Certain that he was in the correct location, Reginald walked up the sidewalk and gravel, before climbing a few cement steps. There was a white light emitted from the front room and a bright yellow light upstairs. Content that he was not waking the Evans family from their sleep, he knocked loudly twice and waited.


    A thin, tall, light-haired teenage girl with light-colored girl, who had been sitting on the couch watching Dr. Who lets out a loud snort at the knock. Petunia lowers the volume on the telly, and yells to her parents upstairs, "Mum and Dad, there''s someone at the door!"


    "Open it, and see who it is, Tuney," was the reply from her parents from upstairs.


    Petunia was wearing striped pajamas and grumbles as she wraps her fluffy bed robe around her. Slipping on her fluffy night slippers, she walks to the door. Her parents liked to watch Emmerdale, a boring soap opera about farm life. She hated the show and very much preferred to watch Dr. Who. She could only watch her show later in the evening since she had to do her homework and chores in the latter part of the afternoon. Not to mention she had to study for a big Chem exam coming up at the end of next week.


    Petunia opens the door irritably and is about snap at the visitor at the door, but the words die down in her mouth before they can get out. She lets out a weak gulp at the sight of the towering figure at the door. "Can I help you, sir," she weakly asked with a tinge of fear in her voice.


    "Ah, you must be Petunia Evans," the stranger said. "My granddaughter, Rowan is quite fond of you, Miss Evans."


    Petunia realizes a bit at the reply. "Um, would you happen to be Rowan and Severus''s grandfather, sir?" She quietly asked with still a tone of uncertainty heard in her voice.


    "That would be correct, Miss Evans. I am Reginald Prince," he replied. "Would your parents, Mr. and Mrs. Evans be home? There is a matter that I wish to discuss with them."


    "Certainly, sir!" Petunia hastily said as she stepped aside and permitted, the tall, slender wizard to enter their home.


    The Evans home is a small home that held a living front in the front with a couch and two armchairs in front of the television. There is an old bookcase against one of the walls with a half-open wall that connects to a small kitchen. Down a small hallway are two doors, one leading to the guest bedroom with a tiny water closet, and the other leading to the laundry room. The three bedrooms of the Evans family are all upstairs.


    Taking note of the small size of the home, Reginald Prince reaches up to remove the cowl of his cloak and reveals a slender man with stern features. His dark hair is silver-streaked before he turns a dark cool gaze towards the young girl. "May I have a seat, Miss Evans?" He asked.


    "Right away, sir!" Petunia hastily said as she rushed over to turn off the telly.


    "No need," Reginald replied looking intrigued at the muggle box contraction in front of him. From what he understood the Wiz Link would work in a similar fashion to show images and sounds. "Fascinating," he muttered as he stared at the muggle contraction with curiosity.


    "It''s a telly, I mean, telly for short, but it is called a television or T.V. as well," Petunia replied as she fretfully shuffled on her feet uncertain of what to do or say. She had never heard much about Rowan''s grandfather except that he was rather doting and loving. Although Lily had said after a visit after their first year that he was a bit cold and stern. She could clearly see that Lily had minced her description. The man was rather cold and very much frightening!


    There was something about him that put her on edge, just like when they had gone to a zoo and seen a slumbering large tiger. Everyone had enjoyed the trip, but Petunia had felt the wildness of the tiger. The tiger was safely caged for now, but if the tiger ever escaped from its cage. There was no telling what would occur!


    Not having heard a reply from their oldest daughter, the light-haired figure of Mrs. Evans emerges from the couple''ss bedroom wearing a long night-dress with a pink fluffy bed robe. "Who was it, Petunia?" She asked as her emerald eyes flashed with curiosity.


    Mrs. Evans falters at the top of the stairs and nearly takes a tumble down the flight of stairs. Rising from his seat, Reginald bows and says, "Good evening, Mrs. Evans. We have met before; I am Reginald Prince the grandfather of Rowan and Severus Prince. I apologize for the disturbance at this hour, but I wish to speak about a matter regarding your youngest daughter, Lily Evans."


    "Oh, did something occur?" Mrs. Evans asked with concern as she hurried down the stairs turning on the bright living room yellow light.


    "Who is it?" Mr. Evans asked as he emerged from the top of the stairs in a blue cotton pajama with vertical stripes down through the top and bottom. He was a ginger-haired man with brown-colored eyes. Noticing the stranger in their living room, he stares at his wife as he hurries down the stairs.


    "It''s Mr. Prince," Mrs. Evans replied introducing the tall, stern-faced, older gentlemen in their living room. "You remember, it''s Rowan and Severus''s grandfather, and aided us in Diagon Alley during Lily''s first year. He said he came to discuss something about Lily."


    "Did something happen to our girl?" Mr. Evans asked repeating the concern of his wife.


    "No, Miss Lily is perfectly fine," Reginald replied causing the Evans couple to sigh in relief.


    "Petunia please turn off the telley," Mrs. Evans said causing Petunia to hesitate for a moment as she glanced at Mr. Prince, before hurrying to turn it off.


    The living room falls silent as Mr. Evans and Mrs. Evans sit down in each of the two armchairs with Petunia sitting down on one of the velvet arms of the chairs. The couple shared another glance with each other. They were not certain as to the reason for the late visit, but they would do their best to listen and understand.


    The Evans couple had not initially believed that magic existed and that Lily had been invited to attend a magical school of some sort by the name of Hogwarts. They believed it was all an elaborate, practical prank and had not the heart to crush Lily''s dreams. It was not until they arrived in London and entered Diagon Alley that they were utterly floored by the realization that magic was very much real. They had been far too much in shock to process their surroundings until they returned home.


    It was with concern that they realized that their youngest, Lily was about to enter an entirely new world that they could never guide her in. Their only source of relief came in the manner of Lily''s childhood friend, Severus (Snape), and his twin sister, Rowan. The twins happened to be magical themselves, and in fact, their mother was a witch. It came as a reprieve to the Evans couple to know that Lily had friends, who could guide her and aid her in the previously unknown magical world to them.


    Perchance that is why they worried more about Lily than their eldest daughter, Petunia. It had not been their intent to place Petunia in second place, but at times, they did especially during the summer holidays. It was the only time when the whole family was together, and sometimes Lily''s d.e.s.i.r.es came before that of Petunia. The tension between their two daughters only seemed to worsen until the year before during the summer holidays.


    The Evans couple did not know what occurred nor caused the change to transpire, but their eldest daughter Petunia slowly began to change for the better. Petunia became that much more confident and seemly became a wholly different person. Why just during the past summer holidays, Petunia even gained a boyfriend! It was a friend of Rowan''s, a wizard lad by the name of Andrew Abbott.


    The Evans are initially concerned about meeting the young man, but to their astonishment, Andrew Abbott was a kind young wizard. In fact, his uncle was something called a squib, (which they know what that term meant), and was even married to a witch who was born to normal folks just like Lily! It was simply wonderful to learn that the Abbott couple that lived in town could aid Lily and them in better understanding the wizarding world. As a result, a deep friendship had blossomed between the two families leading them to become rather close.

 Chapter 785 - Extended Invitation â…¢

    Facing Mr. Prince with a polite expression, Mr. Evans carefully says, "Mr. Prince has our Lily offended anyone she not ought to have? The Abbott family kindly explained to us various details about the wizarding world. They explained that children born from folks without magic like our daughter, Lily are called muggleborn. Then are those that are called half-blood''s like Rowan and Severus, where one parent is magical, and that those called purebloods are for possessing solely an untainted magical lineage."


    Mr. Evans paused to carefully word his following sentence. "From what Mr. Abbott explained, purebloods feel that muggleborn witches and wizards are a threat to wizarding society because they undervalue or trash thousands of years'' worth of history and tradition. I understand that to aid with that topic that the magical government, the Ministry of Magic has opened schools to help appease those most concerned that the magical world''s traditions will be destroyed and have implemented a new wizarding etiquette class at Hogwarts to explain important traditions of those residing in the wizarding world."??


    "That is an excellent summarization, Mr. Evans," Reginald said with a tilt of his head. "It is not that muggleborn witches or wizards do not have anything good to wizarding society, but oftentimes, they naively trample upon ideas and traditions that have thousand-year history attached to them. That is precisely, why the Ministry of Magic and the Hogwarts Board have implemented these changes to ease the fear on both sides and breach the divide between both groups."


    "Well, I think it is an excellent idea," Mrs. Evans interjected. "Lily says that if not for Severus and Rowan, she would have been wholly lost her first year at Hogwarts. She says that wizarding etiquette is an important topic that she would have loved to learn during her first two years at Hogwarts. Even now, she says that she sometimes she says or does things that is a social faux pas in wizarding society."


    "That is partially as to the reason for my unexpected visit this evening," Reginald confessed.


    "Is it because Lily and Severus are dating?" Petunia blurted out, before flushing in embarrassment. She wasn''t supposed to tell her parents before Lily got a chance too. Whoops!


    Mr. Evans and Mrs. Evans look visibly startled by the news, while Reginald seemingly ignores the information. "My grandson, Severus has requested that Lily be his primary escort during his official presentation into society."


    Petunia lets out a low gasp at Mr. Prince''s words. She knew the importance of the event because her boyfriend had explained it to her. Her sweet, Andrew had said that even if Severus wanted Lily to be his primary escort, there was no precedent for it. That such a move would cause huge waves in the pureblood society and cause a negative backlash.


    "The honor of being a primary escort is immeasurable," Reginald explained, "nor has there ever been a muggleborn witch that has been requested to be a primary escort. There is no precedent, and it will cause waves throughout the social sphere."


    "Goodness gracious," Mrs. Evans muttered out loud at the direct implications of the statement. "Then you mean to say that the purebloods will not be pleased with the decision of Severus and Lily assenting to his request, Mr. Prince?"


    "That is correct," Reginald replied, before firmly saying, "However, madam, I have never been one to fear the unknown, and my grandson has feelings for your daughter. As such, I will accept Lily Evans as the primary escort for my grandson, Severus Prince. In doing so, I ask for your formal permission and presence."


    The Evans couple stares at each other as Petunia''s eyes bulge in shock. If Lily as a primary escort was shocking, then the attendance of their family would be even more shocking to the purebloods! Muggles were most assuredly not invited to such events! Even her boyfriend, Andrew couldn''t figure out a way to safely have her attend the ball without any danger coming out of it.


    After a moment, the Evans couple ceased to silently discuss with their eyes and turn to face Mr. Prince. "Sir, we would be honored to attend, but I think it would be far too much for my wife and me. We would feel too much out of a place at such another important event. That being said, we would be honored if Lily could attend, and if that invitation might be extended to our daughter, Petunia. Unlike us, Petunia knows much more about wizarding society thanks to Rowan, and her boyfriend, a young wizard by the name of Andrew Abbott."


    "Miss Petunia Evans''s presence will not be amiss nor cause any trouble. I will ensure that a formal invitation is sent including to young Andrew Abbott as her companion," Reginald calmly explained. "There will be no protests at her presence nor cause for concern, I can assure you. That being said there is one other topic which must be discussed.


    The Evans couple expectantly waits for Mr. Prince to speak. "There is a certain dress decorum that is expected and naturally all expenses shall be covered by my house," Reginald candidly said. "I shall send my house elf, Dawn, another day to take the measurements of both of your daughters to be sent to the tailor to be made in time for the presentation. I can assure you the dresses will be both, tasteful and modest. My house elf will also deliver the formal invitation at that time."


    Reginald rose to his feet and continued, "Traveling arrangements and accommodations shall be made as the time draws nearer, but I shall convey the information via letter when the time comes."


    "Travel arrangements and accommodations?" Mrs. Evans rather startled repeated the statement that Reginald had just made.


    "Indeed, the presentation shall take in France at the residence of my belated wife''s family, the Verninac''s," Reginald steadfastly replied. "I can assure you that an international portkey will be amply prepared to deliver both girls safely. If it is a severe concern another arrangement can be made to have your two daughters depart with the Abbott family."


    "Portkey?" The Evans couple murmured in confusion. What on Earth was a portkey?!


    "It is growing late, and I shall leave you to your rest," Reginald said as the bewildered Evans couple mutely nod their heads in acceptance. Without any further conversation, Reginald pulls up the cowl of his hood and nods curtly at them, before letting himself out of the Evans home.


    While Petunia solemnly contemplated how to go about learning to waltz, the poor Evans couple downstairs were left sitting down rather quietly in the family sitting room. After a moment, Mrs. Evans raised her head and drily said to her husband, "You realize that if Lily does end up marrying Severus that man will become our in-laws."


    Mr. Evans rubs his ginger head and sighs, "You mean more like that world will permanently become a part of Lily''s life and by extension our own."


    "Well, it''s only going to get worse," Mrs. Evans drily supplied as Mr. Evans gave his wife a dubious look in reply.


    "How could it possibly get worse?" Mr. Evans muttered as he rose to his feet and aided his wife up from her seat.


    "Well, Petunia will probably marry that young wizard lad, Andrew Abbott," Mrs. Evans sincerely said to her husband. "And from what I hear he''s a pureblood too."


    Mr. Evans lets out a low m.o.a.n as Mrs. Evans pats her husband on the back in consolation. "There''s a very good chance that most if not all of our grandchildren will be magical," she said as they headed up the stairs towards the couple''s bedroom.


    Mr. Evans mutters under his breath that he is too tired to deal with this, and promptly climbs into bed. Mrs. Evans joins him, but a small smile plays out on her face. She never dreamed that her girls would go on to do such grand things. And it was all a mother could hope for her daughters. With a smile on her face, Mrs. Evans fell fast asleep dreaming sweet dream, while poor Mr. Evans tossed and turned with fretful dreams. It was every father''s nightmare to learn that his girls were already involved with a boy. It was simply the worst!

 Chapter 786 - First Day of December

    The start of December brought fierce wind and sleet to Hogwarts. The castle was as drafty as usual with fires roaring to keep the chill at bay. The snowstorm that had arrived late Sunday night had dumped about at least a foot of snow onto the grounds turning them white. The snowstorm had ceased to blow but with the fierce wind fallen snow was constantly thrown into the air. The heavy-laden clouds threatened another snowfall by late afternoon.


    A loud caused Rowan to awaken and find herself staring at a pulled screen curtain around her. Letting out a loud yawn she slowly stretches and reorients herself. Glancing around she quickly recognized her present location thanks to the white linen bedsheets. She was in the infirmary and had rested there to sleep off the effects of the powerful legilimency intrusion from Murtagh Burke, one of Hydra''s vessels.??


    Rowan loudly snorts as her fingers clenched the white linen sheets into a ball. Charlus Potter''s list had one fatal flaw the assumption that only one of the candidates on the list was a vessel of Hydra. Unfortunately, she had made the same mistake with the only life-saving grace being that she had barely noticed in time. She would immediately send Owny out once the storm had passed baring a letter to desist looking further into the names that she had given. She had already completed the task she set out to complete and that was to confirm at least one of Hydra''s many identities. For now, she would put the topic out of her mind as she needed to concentrate on the task at hand later in the month. She and Severus needed to successfully be presented into wizarding society to ensure their future survival.


    Rising from the hospital bed, Rowan casts a cleaning charm over herself, before quietly pulling the white screen curtains open. She peeks her head out and glances around the infirmary. By the looks of it, it was still early as she seemed to be the only one awake. Sticking her head out further, she failed to see the infirmary matron out and about. The light from outside is dim, but there are piles of white snowdrifts out on the grounds.


    Rowan craned her ears one last time for the sound of Madam Pomfrey''s skirts or loud footsteps, but she did not hear anything. Certain that Madam Pomfrey was away, she quietly tiptoed out of the infirmary. No doubt, Madam Pomfrey would be VERY displeased by Rowan''s escape, but she wasn''t the first patient nor student to do so. And besides, she really did feel much better.


    The corridors of the castle are rather drafty as the torches flicker and cast moving shadows against the grounds. The dungeons are even more freezing causing Rowan''s teeth to chatter from the cold as she hurried towards the unobtrusive Slytherin entrance, a b.a.r.e stone wall with a tiny serpent engraved on the floor.


    "Soiree," Rowan said before the inconspicuous serpent that marked the entrance of the Slytherin house common room. Professor Slughorn had changed the Slytherin common room password the week before as if announcing his newfound freedom¡­ Even though the password had been changed a week early, the password would without a doubt stick around until after they depart from Hogwarts and head home for the duration of the winter holidays.


    The wall silently creaks open to reveal an inner passageway as Rowan hurried inside. She let out a soft sigh of relief and stomps her feet loudly warming herself in front of the warm fire that crackles beneath an elaborately carved mantelpiece. Her lips twitch as she eyes one of the skulls on the hearth. The skulls in the Slytherin common room had a variety of names, but this one happened to be named, "Dragon," because of where the skull was located at.


    Nodding at Dragon, Rowan turns away and makes her way through the elegant common room that is filled with luxury leather chairs, sofas, carved tables with marble gob stone boards, and marble wizarding chess sets. Against the wall, there are stylish cupboards that house items for common use such as quills, and now house many muggle boards games. Grand tapestries hang as decorations demonstrating valiant Medieval Slytherins, while the window-like areas that reveal the lake are covered by thick velvet curtains to keep the chill of the lake at bay. Even then, there is an underwater feeling emitted in the common room as on the rough stone walls and ceiling hang glowing elegant green lanterns that eerily glow with a bit of a sea green light.


    Up the staircase leading up to the girl dorms, Rowan arrives in time to find her dorm mates rising. Tiffany pulls the emerald curtains from around her bed to reveal her blond bobbed hair stick out like bird feathers. Tiffany yawns prettily before pointing at Rowan and lets out a loud exclamation. "What happened at Slughorn''s party? Professor Mortimer came by to say that you feel ill and were in the infirmary."


    The other two curtains fall open to reveal the sleepy tousled hair form of Sylvia, while Bethanie looks fresh with her auburn hair fallen smoothly down her front and back as if she had not just risen from bed. The three girls all expectantly look at Rowan, who half-lied with a straight face. "I must have eaten something bad because I felt rather sickly afterward. Professor Mortimer was thankfully accompanying me, but we had to stop thrice on our route to the infirmary lest I spew publicly in the halls."


    All three girls scrunch up their faces as Sylvia lets out another loud yawn. "Well, we best get ready and head up for breakfast." Tiffany lets out a m.o.a.n and grumbles about how she hated Mondays, while Rowan grunts in agreement. Bethanie, on the other hand, though it was a lovely morning, but she knew better than to voice her positive thoughts lest her friends pointedly ignore her for the rest of the morning.

 Chapter 787 - First Day of December â…¡

    The enchanted ceiling of the Great Hall is filled with heavy-laden clouds promising another snowfall by early afternoon. The Great Hall already has a few early risers eating in the Great Hall. Among them is a 5th year with straight blond hair that reached his shoulders, David Goldstein, the Ravenclaw prefect. His light brown eyes warmly greet her as briefly nods his head at Rowan, before returning his attention to his friends.


    Ever since, the preparations for the Halloween Feast, Rowan had quickly become friends with the intelligent Ravenclaw. To both their surprise, they shared several similar interests and enjoyed greatly discussing them during Professor Vector''s arithmancy class. It was a shame, they had not become friends earlier, but at least they were now. That and it was impossible to become friends with everyone in their year, because like in young Potter''s time, their school year was several times larger.??


    Famished Rowan promptly dug into the food before her and piled her plate to the brim with a stack of fluffy, hot pancakes with drizzles of syrup, whipped cream, and strawberries. There were sausages, breakfast potatoes with veggies, lightly scrambled eggs with ketchup on them, and a large steaming mug of Dulce de Leche hot chocolate with just a tad of whipped cream on top. The food was simply scrumptious! The Hogwarts house elves were true culinary artists!


    By the time Rowan was ?''s of the way through her plate, the rest of her friends had arrived except for Severus. Terry was rather depressed as he stared at the gray enchanted ceiling of the Great Hall. "I doubt any of the owls made it through the storm," he loudly sighed, before unhappily poking at his own breakfast.


    Bethanie and Tiffany wordlessly stared at Sylvia with pity, while Sylvia promptly ignored Terry''s antics. Sylvia was mostly already used to them which was a wonderful trait to have since he was her courting partner and would likely become much more than that someday. Sylvia flushes a bit at her train of thought and buries herself into eating her food ignoring the curious gazes of Bethanie and Tiffany.


    Rowan was eating the last bite off her plate when Severus arrived later than usual. There were dark circles under his eyes as he fiercely glared at his twin, before sitting down next to her. "Rowan, I thought you would be in the infirmary with what Professor Mortimer told us last night," Severus huffed irritably.


    "I must have eaten something spoiled," Rowan lied as she wiped her mouth clean with a serviette.


    Severus lets out a loud irked snort at the reply, before filling his plate with food. Mostly full, Rowan sips slowly at her still warm Dulce de Leche hot chocolate to wash the food down. The sound of eating is the only sound heard for a while until student''s heads been to turn one by one towards the staff table at the end of the hall.


    Curious Rowan does the same and almost chokes. Coughing loudly with eyes watering, she blinks back the painful tears as she stares at the staff table. She wasn''t the only one in shock as several others spit out the food and drinks, they were mid-eating to the disgust of those around them. While a burst of whispers filled the entire Great Hall.


    Plenty of females in the Great Hall let out gasps and flush bright pink, but still peek up at the bare-c.h.e.s.ted muscular centaur before them (including some boys, who subtly do so). There stood a red-haired centaur with a neat beard, a glistening muscular c.h.e.s.t, and with his lower half being that of a gleaming c.h.e.s.tnut body with a long, reddish tail. If Hagrid had been popular before, well, he was about to get a rival in the form of Ronan. The prefects were going to have another male professor to their list of male professors to keep an eye on. Not out of fear for the female population, but rather to ensure that Ronan is not overly harassed by the female students or rare daring male students.


    It was not Ronan''s appearance in the Great Hall that shocked Rowan for she had requested a centaur from the Shaman of the centaur tribe to serve as a Divination professor. She also had been aware that another Divination Professor had been hired as well. She even knew that against all odds, the other Divination professor to be the younger, Sybill Trelawney. What was so shocking was the appearance of Sybill Trelawney that bore little resemblance to the Sybill Trelawney from Potter''s time.


    Unlike in the young Potter''s time, Sybill Patricia Trelawney looked less worn and uncertain, and far more confident. The dark-haired witch was still very thin and possessed large glasses that magnified her eyes several times their natural size. There was still a slight feeling of an insect about her, but she was very dressed very differently from what Rowan knew. This Sybill wore a dark skirt with neat black boots with a lighter top and a violet shawl. There was no gauzy, spangled shawl nor the numerable chains and beads that used to hang around her spindly neck or the countless bangles and rings that encrusted her arms and hangs. Rather Sybill Trelawney wore a simple amber pendant, a silver ring with a large round amethyst embed therein, and a moonstone bracelet on one of her wrists.


    It was a far cry from the Sybill Trelawney from Potter''s time. Then again, Sybill Trelawney was an embittered witch with a lack of self-esteem at that point in time. Perchance, Sybill Trelawney was not yet so embittered at this time, and her lack of self-esteem largely came from feeling inferior to the rest of the professors. Hence the lack of overcompensation in her dress-wear that was always so gaudy, and yet was most noticeably missing. More so with the assistant Divination Professor starting at the same time as her, Sybill''s nerves and concerns were largely addressed as she would not be the only new professor at Hogwarts.


    Seeing the countless gazes directed at the staff table, the Headmaster of Hogwarts, Professor Albus Dumbledore rises to his feet causing the chattering of whispers to fall away. His long silvery hair and beard are neatly tucked into his belt as usual. He wears a long robe with moon and stars embroidery that sweeps to the floor revealing the tip of a buckled high-heeled boot. His childlike blue eyes twinkle behind his half-moon spectacles that hang on his long, crooked nose.


    "Good morning to you all," Professor Dumbledore said with a pleased smile. "It is with great joy that I introduce Professor Sybill Trelawney and Ronan as the new Divination Professors. Professor Sybill Trelawney and Ronan will teach both third years and up teaching a variety of skills. I am certain that we will be all the better for it."


    A loud round of applause follows Professor Dumbledore''s words especially from the girls, who were eying the attractive, bare-c.h.e.s.ted centaur. No doubt, there would be a slew of owls leaving that afternoon sharing the juicy news with their female friends and relatives. Even more, so requesting romantic novellas that expressly included the forbidden love affair between a centaur and a witch. Harlequin-like novels also sold aplenty in the wizarding world¡­


    Professor Dumbledore motions for the applause to die down and says, "I am certain that they are a tremendous addition to our staff. Now, please return to your meal-. Ah, before I forget if the Prefect''s will gather after dinner this evening in the Great Hall. Professor Flitwick will delegate decoration assignments at that time."


    Professor Dumbledore sits back down as a burst of whispers filled the Great Hall especially those of the female students peeking at the new Divination Professor, Ronan. Rowan lets out a loud resigned sigh, before gloomily stuffing her face with food. While Severus darkly clenches his fork and knife and viciously cuts into the food on his plate as if he had a bone to pick with the innocent food on his plate.


    Terry the unlucky thing that he is positively brightened at Rowan and Severus''s faces. Terry like a Dementor seemed to feed off misery at times¡­... "I''m certain it will be a most invigorating experience," he merrily said before digging into his plate of food with relish.


    All his friends stare at Terry including Sylvia with the same expression on their faces. "You''re secretly related to a Dementor, aren''t you?!" It was the only explanation! Then again, Veela''s did tend to play with their food¡­

 Chapter 788 - First Day of December â…¢

    The first day of December did not only bring a bucket full of snow but an avalanche of homework for the fifth year students. Their professors wanted to cram as much as possible into their heads before the start of the winter holidays! This included Professor Flitwick for Charms! Rowan and Severus including the rest of their year mates were rather apprehensive about what Professor McGonagall would do. Luckily, they did not have Transfiguration until Wednesday, but Professor McGonagall would no doubt quite literally hand them a stack of homework and essays to complete. It put quite the damper on the festive spirit of the month.


    After her last class of the afternoon, Advanced Arithmancy, Rowan emerges with a chink in her neck. It had been a good class, but Rowan had been a bit distracted that afternoon. It was not that she was concerned about the tedious Christmas decorating that awaited her after dinner, but rather the stare of Barrett Boone. There was a puzzled expression on his face at times as if he was entirely confused by his actions.??


    Now, if Rowan was the romantic sort, she would supposition that Barrett Boone had developed latent feelings for her. However, she knew for the fact that was not the case. He did not possess any attraction to the female gender! Nor had Darcy Travers acted in a jealous fit against her, and in fact had gone out of his way to be exceedingly favorable towards her to apologize for his behavior during her fourth year. There was no reason for Barrett to be concerned about her wellbeing and though they had become friends and even his confidant, but, they were not that close, to begin with.


    Rubbing the back of her neck to get the blood flowing again, Rowan lets out a loud sigh. She had plenty to do such as tutoring later that afternoon. Typically, she did not tutor on Mondays in classroom eleven, but since, Severus had patrolled the entire Sunday, and with Prefect duties later that evening, he was severely behind on completing his homework. In a rare stance, Severus had bowed his head during lunch and asked for Rowan''s help to cover his tutoring for the day.


    Understanding what it must have cost her twin brother, Rowan agreed to Severus''s request without further pleading. Reminded of the fact that the kids were probably the kids were probably already downstairs waiting for her, she hurried down towards the first floor. She arrives to see the classroom filled with plenty of first, second, third, and fourth years as well.


    Sadly, with Rachel Grimond being the first exception the word spread, and other transfer year students popped in as well. They quickly realized that she and Severus didn''t have the heart to kick them out if they did homework. As a result, Severus and she were the default gurus for the other three houses as well. The only silver lining is that out of all the house Prefect''s, they were ridiculously well respected by the younger Hogwarts years.


    The students all eagerly shuffle in and take their seats. Among them is the neatly groomed and nearly unrecognizable, Rachel Grimond. Quyen Crowley had taken it as a personal insult that her prot¨¦g¨¦ was properly dressed. Rachel had taken a shine to Quyen and openly admired her mentor. As a result, Rachel now had become on friendly terms with the girls in her dorm and had even made a few friends outside of Slytherin excluding the first years who had adopted her into their group.


    As usual, Rowan began by moving from group to group asking questions, before answering them and moving on. That and she had somehow become a Guru when it came to recommending novels. Naturally, it was all Lockhart''s fault. She should have never given him, Pride & Prejudice and Jane Eyre to read.


    With Pride & Prejudice, and Jane Eyre set basically in the Victorian era, the novels greatly appealed to the female audience that lived in a similar time period within the wizarding world. These two novels became what Lord of the Rings became to muggles. The muggle writer, Jane Austen had unwittingly become a favorite author in the wizarding world.


    Pride & Prejudice, and Jane Eyre had taken the wizarding world by storm. The advent female students at Hogwarts had spread the novels to their friends, and female relatives, who in turn shared it with their inner circle. More than a few squibs had made a bagful of galleons for taking a trip to a muggle bookstore to buy the novels and then resell them to the avid female audience. The novels had gained so much traction that Flourish & Blotts had even announced they were opening a muggle novel section in Diagon Alley, (mostly for the convenience of the purebloods, who did not wish to traipse all over muggle London to acquire the novel).


    Zonko''s Joke Shop and other shops chartered towards children had purchased the highly popular games of Monopoly, Dungeons & Dragons, and more from a squib-owned children''s toy store. Zonko''s and the other wizarding world shops had further evolved the games by casting anti-cheating spells and animated board pieces that would talk and move when ordered too. This further appealed to the purebloods, who had been a bit disheartened to learn that their children found enjoyment in such muggle games. At least in this manner, the pureblood families felt that their children were playing wizarding board games rather than mere muggle board games.


    In any other time period, such announcements would have been unheard of in the wizarding world. But slowly, but surely, the wizarding world was changing. The muggle would did not seem as fearful to the purebloods with the creation of the A.P.D., and the squibs and muquibs teaching their children at the Quattor Academy''s. Even those pureblood families with squib children no longer saw them as useless as they were capable of even rising to new heights within the wizarding world. And naturally, their children showed their parents everything that they were learning at school to the point to even cause even interest and curiosity in their parents regarding the muggle world. Most importantly, the purebloods no longer feared as much that the muggleborn would destroy their pureblood traditions, but in fact, might even possibly learn to become more akin to them thanks to the wizarding etiquette class taught at Hogwarts by Professor Buchanan. The greatest fears of the purebloods had been mostly appeased permitting them to be a little more open-minded and tolerant.


    Rowan''s afternoon passed by in such a busy fashion as a few lucky students conversed about the new Divination Professors. Apparently, Professor Trelawney had a soft, mystique. Ethereal voice but was very knowledgeable making her very likable to her students. (And not apparently, there no one as going to die YET.) So, Professor Trelawney was off to a good start. And there was simply no need to mention Ronan as he had become the latest idol for the female student population. The only consolation was that no matter what the girls might do, the centaur would not be into them nor would fail into their trap. No matter what the romance novellas might say, centaurs rarely if ever were attracted to witches.


    The Hogwarts staff still did not talk about the 1918 incident. Plenty of whispered rumors floated around Hogwarts, one said that it had involved a female student and a married male professor. Other said it had been an unmarried female professor and a younger male student. While some said, argued that it had involved more than one and possibly multiple students. Some students whispered that it was ****, other''s a forbidden romantic affair, while more licentious minds an orgy. Either way, whatever had been done must have been rather delicate as the Board had been personally involved and the Professor''s name had been stricken from the very records of Hogwarts with no one daring to mention what had occurred even to this day.


    It was a Hogwarts mystery, but one that Rowan had no interest in solving. It was none of her business to begin with. That and sometimes ignorance truly is bliss.

 Chapter 789 - First Day of December â…£

    By the end of the afternoon, Rowan shooed the last of the stragglers out of the classroom, before cleaning up after them. With a relieved, but tired lament, Rowan locked the classroom door after her and headed towards the Great Hall to eat. She was starving and felt rather tired at this point. Tragically, her day wouldn''t be done soon as there were still Christmas decorations left to be put up throughout the castle by the Prefects. It was basically underage exploitation!


    Already seated in the Great Hall are her friends including Severus. Tiffany, Bethanie, and Sylvia were about to greet Rowan but quickly decided not to at Rowan''s glowering expression. They decided to tactfully wait until Rowan had already eaten. While Severus wisely decided to wait to speak to his sister, while Terry intently reads a letter that his cousin Eponine had handed over to him in passing. It was from one of his cousins and had been delivered via house elf.??


    Rowan''s gloom is appeased by the scent of delicious masala, naan, and other food to warm up the body and soul. She happily digs into the vegetable masala and rice, before scooping up a bit with naan bread. "So gut," she mumbled with a mouthful of food. The masala was spicy enough that it warmed up the body and left behind a pleasant tingle.


    Feeling in a much better mood, Rowan licks her lips, before wiping her mouth clean and chatting with her friends about their day. They chat between bites as Severus listens and chimes in now and again. The loud crisp folding of parchment causes them all to turn towards Terry, who has a pensive expression on his face that suggested that he was plotting something.


    Seeing the rather innocent expression on Terry''s face everyone freezes and warily eyes the delicate-looking figure of Terry. Terry quietly begins to eat as if he had not noticed his friend''s stares. He calmly chews the bite of food, before saying, "Yes, what is it?"


    "What are you plotting?" Sylvia bluntly asked her courting partner while the rest of them fiercely nodded their heads in agreement.


    "One of my cousins attending Beauxbaton''s mentioned that Igor Karkaroff transferred from Durmstrang to their school," Terry quietly mused out loud. "A shame, I rather was looking forward to greeting him again," he said with a guileless smile that sent chills down their neck. "Still, he likely will be attending your presentation ball isn''t that right, Rowan and Severus? If that is the case, I will take the time to properly greet him."


    Rowan and Severus share pointed expressions as Severus tactfully replies, "Rowan and I aren''t certain since the list of guests has been decided by our grandfather and our aunt nor had we had an opportunity to view it since we''re at Hogwarts."


    "No, I am certain that they will be invited," Terry said with such certainty. "The Karkaroff''s are an old lineage that continues to hold some measure of influence on the old continent. It would be simply rude and inconceivable not to invite them considering that the ball is to be held at the maternal maiden home, the Verninac Chateau. Please do express my most sincere felt admiration towards your grandfather for such a bold and powerful political move."


    "Right," Rowan lamely replied as Severus decides its best to return to eating.


    Bethanie decides to tactfully change the subject and begins to chat with Sylvia and Tiffany leaving Rowan and Severus to eat, and Terry to his plotting. Although, there was just a smidgeon of pity in their hearts as they watched Terry plot out of the corner of their eyes. Poor Igor did not realize that he had earned the perpetual interest of a predator and Veela''s were just that.


    Soon enough dinner came to an end, and the students made their way back to their houses. Left behind in the Great Hall are the eight-house prefects. Lily and Severus noticeably stand close together with their shoulders pressing together and the tips of their hands touching. The shy couple flushes gleefully causing Rowan to roll her eyes, and the blond-haired Pandora''s aqua-colored eyes to gleam with delight.


    Pandora had despaired that Lily would ever get the courage to speak to Severus, but thankfully, her friend had not disappointed her! They were truly a lovely couple, but not as perfect as she and Xeno. No, Xeno and her were explorers of love and truth. That was why her beloved Xeno was fiercely studying and gathering the funds to start up his own newspaper to be called, "The Quibbler."


    Rowan wasn''t the only one rolling his eyes as was the round-faced, light-haired Andrew Abbott. Although Andrew shared Rowan''s present sentiments, he became just as or even more goofy-eyed around Petunia, so Rowan only took his sentiments at half value. Because even he was twitterpated and lately seemed to be more and more the case with her fellow peer groups. It must be hormones¡­.


    At least, Olympia Branstone seemed to share Rowan''s feelings as she frowned at the female Gryffindor Prefect and the male Slytherin Prefect. Olympia shook her head with disappointment at the sight. Fraternizing between Prefect''s was greatly frowned upon because it distracted Prefect''s from their duties. Really, teenagers.


    On the other hand, Lupin patiently ignored his friends, Severus and Lily, because he had much acted the same way at the start of his relationship with his girlfriend, Mary MacDonald. He thought that they had earned at least the same level of space they had given him. It was the least he could do.


    They had not waited long when a rather tiny wizard with dark hair in a sharp appeared before them, Professor Filius Flitwick, Professor of Charms. He rather enjoyed the Christmas festivities as they seemed to be his favorite time of year. To Rowan''s dismay, the fact was rubbed into her face every year as Professor Flitwick decorated his classrooms with shimmering lights that always turned out to be real, fluttering fairies.


    Considering that it was the first day of the month, Rowan had hoped that Professor Flitwick was running behind, but to her grand dismay that had not been the case. Sure enough, there had been nasty sharp-toothed buggers in the classroom. At this point, Rowan could only resign herself to her fate and force herself to pretend that the glittering lights are in fact Christmas lights and are in manner real moving magical creatures.


    What else could she do? Kill them all? Not that Rowan had not genuinely, but briefly contemplated such an idea before. However, the hassle of dealing with the aftermath simply was not worth it.

 Chapter 790 - First Day of December â…¤

    With a loud cough, Professor Flitwick draws their attention back to him. He beams at them and says, I understand that all of you are tired with studying for your O.W.L.''s and all, therefore we will split into mixed groups and those performing individual tasks." Lily and Severus look the most disappointed out of the groups, but there is still a gleam of hope in their eyes that they will be matched together.


    A loud movement causes everyone to turn and stare as they see the rugged, handsome form of Hagrid entering the Great Hall followed by twelve large pine trees following neatly behind him. "Where''d you like for me to put them, Professor?" Hagrid asked the diminutive Charms Professor.??


    "Just put them in a neat line evenly spaced just as last year, Hagrid," Professor Flitwick answered. "Please and thank you," before turning his attention back to the eight Hogwarts Prefect''s.


    "Right, will do," Hagrid cheerfully said as he waved over to them in greeting, before moving the trees as told to do. Hagrid never got tired of performing magic and it always filled him with simple gratitude to hold his wand in hand. He was a wizard through and through!


    While Hagrid neatly set the trees down, Professor Flitwick pulled out a neat list from the coat of his pocket. "Caretaker Filch and our twin Caretaker''s Petersons already have as you have no doubt noticed polished the suits of armors in the hall until they sparkle, (and no longer squeaked when they moved). I will personally bewitch the suits to sing carols whenever anyone passes them by."


    "Prefect Severus Prince will attach everlasting icicles to the banisters of the marble staircase," Professor said causing Severus and Lily to gaze at each other with abject disappointment. Rowan loudly snorted causing Severus to glare at his twin sister as Rowan arched her brow at him until he looked away first.


    "And Mr. Prince, I will check the everlasting charm," Professor Flitwick pointedly warned, before saying, "Prefect Abbott and Prefect Goldstein will place tinsel around the castle." The statement caused Andrew and David Goldstein to narrow their eyes with some alarm at their Charms Professor. Tinsel wasn''t a difficult task, so why were two Prefects assigned to complete this seemingly simple task?!


    Professor Flitwick ignored the dubious stares of the two boys and deliberately moved on, "Prefect Evans, Prefect Ravine, and Prefect Branstone will aid me in the decorating of the twelve trees in the Great Hall," causing Pandora''s excitement to wither away at the mention of Prefect Branstone. The feeling of dislike was mutual for the two girls causing Lily to sigh out loud already feeling painfully caught between the two girls.


    "And as for Prefect Rowan Prince will be in charge of placing the Christmas wreaths and mistletoe throughout the castle," Professor Flitwick finished cheerfully causing Rowan''s face to darken to a scowl. "Hagrid has already placed the Christmas wreaths and mistletoe next to the front as well. I expect for there to be bows and floating enchantments on the mistletoe, Miss Prince."


    Rowan''s face twitches dangerously as those surrounding her all deliberately take a step back. Through gritted teeth, she replies, "Yes, Professor Flitwick."


    "Excellent," said the diminutive charms professor, Filius Flitwick. "The sooner we get started the sooner we are done, Prefects."


    With a low unhappy mutter, the Prefect''s begun to move to fulfill their various assignments. Rowan shrunk the wreaths and the mistletoe to carry them away with ease to an abandoned corridor. With a glowering expression, she cast the cutting spell to trim the excess leaves and branches from the mistletoe, before transfiguring the cut portions into bows and tiny bells on strings. It was a tedious task, but if she started in this manner, she would be able to work mechanically and finish her task that much faster like in an assembly line. Soon enough, the wreaths came together as she added embellishments to the wreaths such as neatly tied bows, glittering tiny ornaments, and more. All that was left was to hang the wreaths and enchant the mistletoe to hover overhead to catch poor students unaware.


    Rowan started rather grumpily setting up the Christmas wreaths and mistletoe throughout the castle. However, as time passed by, she enjoyed hiding the large clump of white berries to trigger upon unsuspecting targets. She would never admit it in a thousand years that she enjoyed doing so! But it was not as bad as it could have been.


    Having decorated the upper levels and with a brisk wind roaring down the hallway, Rowan pulled her cloak closer together and began to head downstairs. With less than a dozen wreaths and mistletoes to go, she thought to hide them on the first and second floors. She paused to glance through the misted windows to see a fierce snowstorm blowing outside as the draft winds caused the torches to flicker in the stone hallways.


    Rowan smirked slightly as she gazed out onto the snow-covered grounds. She only remembered too well how the feeling of climbing through the snow-covered drifts trying to get to the greenhouses for Herbology. Thankfully, she no longer had to do so despite how much she truly enjoyed the class.


    Feeling much more cheerful than when she started, Rowan makes her way down the floors pausing to hang a Christmas Wreath in a missed corner or a mistletoe. She was on the second floor when she heard a familiar male voice shout, "Rowan!" Causing Rowan to sharply glance back only to see the figure of James Potter.


    Rowan removes her silver watch from her pocket and snaps it open, before loudly snapping it shut and putting it away. "James, it is near curfew," she pointedly said with a hint of exasperation at seeing the flushed figure of James.


    James sheepishly blinks his haze eyes from behind his round glasses at her. Tall and thin, he reflexively runs a hand through his untidy dark hair that is always somehow stuck up at the back. "Sorry, it got late, and then I''ve been running around the castle trying to find you."


    Rowan arches her brow at him in clear disbelief. "More like it got late," she drily said. "I know for a fact that you''ve got the marauder''s map, which tells me otherwise."


    James continues to grin at her causing Rowan to finally in exasperation ask, "Fine. How can I help you this evening, James?" She finally asked. She had not wanted to ask, but it was the principle of things.

 Chapter 791 - First Day of December â…¥

    With a cheeky grin, James says, "I thought you would never ask," before pausing with a weird expression on his face. "By the way, before I continue, I have to ask, but what exactly are Prefect Abbott and Goldstein supposed to be doing?"


    "Why do you ask?" Rowan asked with a bemused expression.


    "Well, I just saw Peeves strangling Prefect Goldstein with one end of the tinsel, while Prefect Abbott attempted to free Prefect Goldstein and at the same time shoo Peeves away," James truthfully answered. "Thankfully, before I left Prefect Abbott had saved Prefect Goldstein as he was turning rather purple."


    Rowan merely shakes her head and grumbles under her breath about Peeves, the poltergeist beginning a public menace. Raising her weary gaze at James, she says, "Please return to what you were saying, before James."


    James has a wry expression on his face, before replying, "I just finished preparing the club room with Professor Prince''s aid. If you would please pass the word on, but the D.A.''s first meeting will be held later in the week on Thursday. I''ll have the fine details out by tomorrow."


    Rowan froze at hearing the name of the club. "D.A.?" She sharply asked.


    "Well, it stands for Defense Against the Dark Art''s club, but that is far too long to say, so I shortened it to the D.A." James said before jokingly adding, "Or if you would prefer if I call it Dumbledore''s Army?"


    Rowan''s face went blank as she turned away and began to move away. "That''s fine, James, I will let Severus know," she said over her shoulder walking away. She didn''t want James to see her pale face as those two names had startled her so. It was an unpleasant reminder of what could come to be and one that hurt her to even consider still as a possibility.


    Rowan almost misses the hurrying footsteps as she feels a hand tugging on her elbow pulling her back. "If it was something I said, I am sorry Rowan," James quietly said with evident confusion and concern evident in his eyes.


    Rowan pauses and turns to gaze at James. "It was nothing you said, James," she lied. "Now, if you would release me, I would greatly appreciate that."


    "Sorry," James hastily said as he hurriedly released her elbow. "May I accompany you, Rowan, if that would be alright?"


    "That''s fine," Rowan murmured as he walked side to side next to her. For a moment, she is surprised to see that the top of James''s head b?r?ly reaches over her shoulder. He had grown again, and she had not even noticed it. He likely would never reach her full height, but he likely would be only a few inches shorter when fully grown. She had the strong inkling that she would stop growing soon, because Severus was now a third of an inch taller than her, and he likely still had room for more growth. It was a startling realization, but Severus had begun to look more masculine as of late, while she still retained a hint of androgyny, she had become more and more feminine. They were growing into the men and women, they would someday become, and that was a startling realization in itself.


    Breaking the silence, James says, "Sorry to ask, but how do you think recruiting will go?"


    "It is late in the year," Rowan truthfully answered, "and many of the students have already joined plenty of other clubs. That being said, I am certain that plenty of Slytherins will join. This would be a club right up their alley."


    James stares wide-eyed at Rowan, before realizing it was her attempt at a joke. His lips peel back with mirth revealing a handsome smile. "And I thought, you didn''t make jokes, Rowan."


    "Shows what you know, James," Rowan said with a loud sniff, before pausing to hang a Christmas wreath.


    James shakes his head, before his eyes go wide at spotting a sneaky clump of white berries hanging overhead. Some of the blood drains from his face and it must have shown, because Rowan with visible concern asks, "What is wrong, James?"


    James wordlessly points to the ceiling above as bells begin to softly ring over them. Rowan lets out a sigh and presses two of her fingers to her lips and without reserve presses them to James lips. Rowan''s fingers are cold and smell faintly of pine, but they are soft and firm against James lips. She quickly removes her fingers as if scalded the instant the bells hanging overhead cease to ring. The clump of mistletoe hanging overhead sneakily retreats away into the shadows again.


    James reaches up to touch his lips in shock and Rowan turns away with a bit of embarrassment as the tip of her ears go pink. "Enchanted mistletoe only has one mission, a kiss, but it does not say how," she explained, before beginning to move away.


    Uncertain of how to respond, James follows after Rowan and pretends that nothing had just occurred between them. "Do you think, Lily or Remus will join?" He nonchalantly pretended to ask.


    "Doubt it," Rowan bluntly replied without looking at James as she gathered her composure, before abruptly coming to a halt and seriously staring at James. "James, I know that you like Lily and have since our third year. So why have you deceased in your pursuit of her?"


    James glances out the mist covered window where snow can be seen billowing. "Severus loves Lily, and Lily made her choice," he quietly said, before turning to gaze at Rowan with a mix of unfathomable emotions. "And I can be man enough to respect that."


    Rowan is still and somber for a moment, before sincerely saying, "For what it is worth, I am sorry, James."


    "As am I," James said with a faint smile, before saying, "Well, I best be letting you finish, Rowan."


    Rowan watches James leave with a mix of emotions, before turning wrapping up her task and going to check up on Andrew and David to see how they were doing. Knowing Peeves, he wouldn''t just strike once, he was like a shark-like that. Once there was blood in the water, he''d keep attacking until his prey was dead or in his case, fled.

 Chapter 792 - First Day of December â…¦

    While Rowan departed in the other direction, James silently made his way up to the Gryffindor tower in thought. The question of Rowan had left him still and quiet. Without a doubt, he would always love Lily. However, the Lily presently in front of him wasn''t HIS LILY.


    Having known HIS LILY, James could see the way this Lily looked at Severus with stars in her eyes and he could see the same look in Severus, who returned an equally infatuated gaze. It felt like a dagger stabbed his heart each time, he saw Lily and an even more heart-wrenching twist is every time he sees Lily gazed at Severus Prince, in the same manner, she had once looked at him. A part of him wanted to rage and howl his despair and pain, but he held no right nor hold over the Lily that stood before him. In the end, it was he who had failed both his wife and son.


    Inevitably James had been forced to reflect upon the past again. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but he could see what his jealously and cruelty had done to HIS Lily. He had forced her childhood friend, Severus Snape, away. Sniv-, no Severus Snape, he deserved to be called by his name, he owed Severus Snape that much and more.


    In this world, James could easily see what Severus Snape could have been without hatred or anger, a good friend. Even now, James could not make tails nor heads of it, but Severus Prince seamlessly fit into their group, a genuine member of the Marauder''s; and more importantly a trusted friend that James had genuinely grown to like.


    The consequences of his past actions are a cruel reminder filling him with guilt and remorse. Far more importantly, his remorse had forced James to gaze honestly at the hidden ugliness contained within his soul that he would have never admitted to possessing before. He had been exactly that which he accused Severus Snape of a pureblood bigot. In retrospect, it was ironic really, but Severus Snape had been a half-blood. And James had treated him as lesser existence than himself.


    James pauses mid-stride and lets out a low, pained bark of laughter. His son, Harry was a half-blood. Would he have wanted Harry to be treated less than by another pureblood say Lucius Malfoy''s son, Draco Malfoy?! The answer was a firm NO, but he had done so to another for no other reason than petty dislike and jealously.


    James could admit it now for he had been jealous of Severus Snape. No, Severus Snape was not popular nor attractive, but he had held a hidden genius that few of their year had ever matched. Rather it was only HIS Lily, who could see past Severus Snape''s exterior and into his interior. Subconsciously, he must have known filling James with reckless anxiety and had caused him to be that much cruel to Severus Snape than ever before.


    Oh, yes, James had been wildly delighted at winning Lily''s affections at last in their 7th year, but he had never paused to consider what it had cost her. After graduating and with the war, they had married early on, and then Lily had suddenly found herself pregnant. James had been over the moon, and Lily seemed happy as well.


    However, James at times would find Lily sadly staring at her scrape book especially at one image, in particular, Severus Snape. It was the only moving image of Severus Snape in Lily''s scrapbook that her fingers always seemed to linger over as if she could touch the figure. Even in the enchanted photograph, Severus Snape would weakly scowl at her, before turning away and hiding out of frame as if unable to bear her sight. And then, a crushing grip of loneliness, sadness, and even guilt would appear on Lily''s face. Naturally, James would always pull her away, and tease her causing her to laugh again with the scrapbook temporarily forgotten once again.


    James lets out a soft puff of air as he turns to peer at the swirling, frozen landscape as the winter storm roars outside. His Lily had wished to reunite with her childhood friend, Severus Snape after the war, it had been her dearest wish. James had never understood the reason why, but he understood now far too late. The Severus Snape, he had known had never been the true face of the childhood friend that Lily had cherished so much. Truthfully none of them had ever known Severus Snape except for Lily.


    James could never apologize nor make enough amends to Severus Snape to make up for his past callous actions. Severus Snape would have had every right to refuse his pathetic apologizes and attempts of reparation even curse him. Yet James would never have the opportunity to do so. It was his retribution for his cruel actions of the past to live with his shame and remorse until the end of his days.


    James blinks and turns away from the stormy scenery moving once again towards the Gryffindor tower. He could never atone for the sins of his past, but he would not repeat the actions of his past, not again. Severus Prince had won Lily''s affections fair and square, and he would be man enough to step aside in this place. For in every aspect, Severus Prince had won because unlike himself, Severus loved Lily for herself. On the other hand, this Lily would be a cruel mockery of HIS Lily and what James had once had with HIS Lily. It would not be fair to this Lily to always compare her to HIS Lily. This Lily would forevermore be a mere imitation of what he and HIS Lily had shared. Because in the end, no matter how much he wished for it to be, the Lily before him was not HIS Lily and would never be.


    It was an agonizing decision filled with even a bizarre sense of relief, but James would step aside to permit Lily and Severus to be happy. It hurt to the very depths of his soul, but he would not repeat the mistake of his past even if he could never atone for his past sins no matter how much he d?s?r?d to. But at least here and now, he could be a better man than he had ever been before.


    With a resolute expression, James arrived at the Fat Lady''s portrait to find that it is already open as a group of 7th years makes their way inside. James hurries after them and enters the cozy Gryffindor tower. He makes his way over to the studying figures of Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew, while Sirius''s dark head has flopped over his open textbook.


    Sharing an amused glance with his friends, James sits down causing Sirius to perk up. "Hey mate, so wotcher been up too?" Sirius said using any excuse not to focus on his homework.


    "I was helping Professor Prince to finish setting up the club for Thursday," James instantly replied.


    "Did you let Severus know?" Remus pointedly asked as he glanced up from his Divination homework.


    James sheepishly shakes his head and says, "Er, no, but I found Rowan and she said that she would relay the message."


    "Mm," Remus murmured in reply, before burying his nose in his book again.


    Peter shrugs and says, "Though Rowan will deliver the message, it still would be best that you speak to Severus to ensure that that the finer details are finalized."


    "I will," James replied as Peter returned to his homework leaving Sirius gazing with puppy eyes at James. Sirius blinked his wide gray eyes at James in silent, but desperate pleading.


    "Do you need help, Siri?" James teased his pleading friend.


    "PLEASE!" Sirius whimpered. "Remey and Pete won''t help me. They said I have to do my homework on my own!"


    "We will be taking our O.W.L.''s later this year, Siri," James gently chided his friend. "None of his can help you on the exam. So, you should start memorizing."


    Sirius looks aghast and lets out a feeble m??n, before sadly beginning to try to read and understand what was before him. Why was everyone being so mean to him? It simply wasn''t fair! He was the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain! He had for more important things to do like figure out how to defeat his sneaky brother, Regulus! Although if his friends had known what Sirius had been thinking about, they would have all beaten him until he was black and blue.

 Chapter 793 - Aurora Malfoy

    In Wiltshire, down, a wide snow-cleared driveway, there is a towering, curved hedge covered in snow that runs far off into the distance with the impressive wrought-iron gate is shut barring any guests. Despite the cold a pure-white magnificent peacock struts majestically along the top of the snow-covered hedge leaving tracks in the snow.


    Past the great iron gates is a handsome manor at the end of a straight drive. Lights glint through diamond-paned windows as an enchanted fountain in the dark, frozen garden still flows with music like tinkling water. The manor is tastefully decorated with Christmas ornaments as inside the large main hall, it is brightly with candles, and great trees, sumptuously decorated as a magnificent carpet covers the stone floor. The eyes of the pale-faced portraits glance and each other with approval. It would be a great day for the Malfoy family if all went well.


    Past the grand hall is a drawing-room where the roaring fire crackles underneath a handsome marble piece with a surmounted gilded mirror above. On the elegant royal purple walls hang elaborate family portraits and grand sceneries. The impressive ceiling is 30 feet high as two grand golden chandeliers hang with candles brightly lighting the room. As in the back of the drawing-room is an organ propped against the wall that plays a gentle lullaby softly on its own.


    The anxious form of Lucius Malfoy can be seen pacing back in forth across the drawing-room, before stopping to glance up at the time on the clocking sitting on the mantelpiece that shows the late hour. His blue-gray eyes lack their usual cold collectiveness. His long, silky pale blond is a bit tousled from his constant tossing his hair over his shoulders or running a hand through it.


    "Just what is taking so long?" Lucius privately to himself, before being pulled out of revere by a sleepy nearly three-year-old clinging to his foot. Glancing down, he sees a stocky toddler with red hair and freckles who sleepily grins up at him, Charlie Weasley.


    "Up pweze," Charlie tiredly asked as he raised his small arms up in the universal signal of a child wanting to be picked up.


    Unable to tell the red-headed toddler, no, Lucius sniffs loudly as if appalled at the very idea. "Fine then," he grumbled before bending down to gently pick up the toddler and cradling him to his ?h?st.


    "Mm," Charlie drowsily hummed before tucking his head under Lucius''s chin and falling instantly asleep.


    Lucius triumphantly turns to look at the patiently sitting down is the thin, redhead figure of Arthur Weasley, who is sitting on the couch with his eldest son, "William" who was usually called Bill. The thin five-year-old has fiery red hair, blue eyes, and is a rather handsome lad. The solemn five-year-old had finally succumbed to the whims of the sandman and was sound asleep.


    Arthur Weasley narrows his blue eyes at Lucius Malfoy and wrinkles his freckled nose. Shaking his head at the younger wizard antic''s, who had clearly been fidgeting with nerves just a minute ago. He dramatically rolls his blue eyes in exasperation. Glancing over at the couch across from them, he sees Ted Tonks, Lucius''s brother-in-law reading a book to his softly snoring daughter just a little over two and in a half-year''s old, "Nymphadora", who everyone called Dora. The fair-haired wizard sensed Arthur''s glance and pauses reading glancing up from the children''s picture book titled, "A tale of Rumpelstiltskin and the lying Miller and his family!"


    Ted Tonks closes his book with one hand and adjusts the form of his deeply slumbering daughter, Dora. His little metamorphmagus''s hair had returned to its true fair color rather than its usual red-colored hair when around her cousins, the Weasley children. Apparently, Dora was under the impression that Charlie was her brother from another mother and vice-a-versa. It was difficult to keep the two apart as the two of them were the best of friends.


    Lucius carefully sits down in an elegant armchair and smugly stares at Arthur Weasley, while he cradles Charlie to his ?h?st. Ted Tonks smiles fondly at his younger brother-in-law, Lucius Malfoy. Despite Lucius''s actions to rile Arthur, Arthur ignored the younger wizard. It was ironic, but Ted was certain that the two men were rather fond of each other despite their regular mocking of each other. Especially considering the fact that both men would only become this lively in each other''s company.


    Ted''s eyes flash and hold a teasing glint in the depths of his eyes. In his usual mellow voice, Ted lightheartedly says, "I am surprised just how well you are taking this Lucius. I was a complete nervous wreck when Dora was going to be born. Dromeda was so annoyed along with the midwife that they threatened to kick me out of the room at St. Mungo''s."


    Lucius does not even have the grace to be embarrassed as he proudly says, "Naturally, a Malfoy will always be composed in all situations, Edward."


    Arthur already used to Lucius''s arrogant antics specially to cover his emotional turmoil refrains from rolling his eyes again at Lucius''s words. Rather he turns to gaze down at his youngest son, Charlie, who is carefully cradled in Lucius''s arms. "I must admit, I have no idea, why Charlie has taken such a liking to you, Lucius. Then again, Charlie has always liked shiny, and especially dangerous things. Dragons are his absolute favorite."


    "He has good taste," Lucius haughtily replied not raising to the bait, before a frown appeared on his face. "But it should not take this long, should it? Narcissa has been labor pains since early this morning and it is now rather late that the day will end at this rate!"


    "The first birth is usually the hardest," Arthur confessed. "Not that the second birth of our son wasn''t difficult mind you, but Charlie came much faster than Bill did, and the birthing in itself went much easier for Molly."


    Ted and Lucius bow nod their heads at Arthur as he was only one out of them with two children and with Lucius b?r?ly about to become a father. It wasn''t that Lucius was nervous nor frightened that would be positively ludicrous! However, if Lucius were to be honest, he was a bit apprehensive at the idea of becoming a father. His own mother had passed away during birth and he had been raised by house elf nannies from infancy until he grew old enough to be passed into the care of countless tutors. And though his father, Abraxas had been fond of Lucius very much so in his own way, Abraxas had never been a doting nor much less warm father.


    Mind you, Lucius was equally fond of his father and still sorely missed him. But after seeing Arthur and his brother-in-law, Edward with their children, Lucius wanted to be a bit closer and warmer to his own children. He wasn''t sure if he would be a very good father nor even be capable of such warmth. But he wanted his children to know that they are loved and cared for despite his cold appearance. It was perchance rather sentimentally foolish of him, but he truly wished for there to be some tinges of warmth to be found within his own family.

 Chapter 794 - Aurora Malfoy â…¡

    The main drawing room is rather quiet except for the deep breathing and snores of the three sleeping young children and the lulling lullabies that play softly on the enchanted self-playing organ. A loud pop is suddenly heard causing the three children to sleepily shift but remain sound asleep. The three men all turn in the direction of the source to see the Malfoy house elf.


    A tiny creature with large, bat-like ears and bulging green eyes the size of tennis bulbs stands before them. Dobby, the Malfoy house elf wore a neat black jacket accompanied by a glistening white toga dress. Moving excitedly on his tippy toes, Dobby squeaks, "Master Malfoy, Dobby has been sent by the Mistress sister and mother. The daughter is safely here. Dobby has a new mistress to look after, Dobby is happy!" Before vanishing with a loud pop.


    Lucius leaps to his feet with Charlie sound asleep in his arms. Glancing wildly around, he hurriedly hands the still sleeping figure of Charlie to his father, Arthur Wesley, before rushing away. The doors slam open in his haste, but Lucius runs away in a most undignified manner through the halls towards their private quarters, where his beloved Narcissa lay giving birth to their firstborn child.


    Arthur and Ted share amused expressions, before each picking up their sleeping children. Arthur lets out a bit of a loud huff at carrying Bill and Charlie. His two sons were both heavy and Bill being so very much larger. Seeing Arthur''s wince, "I''ll carry, Charlie," Ted kindly offered.


    "Thank you, Ted," Arthur said as he handed with one hand his youngest son to his friend, Ted to carry along with his snoozing daughter.


    With the children firmly held, the two men make their way down the hall towards the Malfoy private quarters. Through the lavish halls and past the smug-looking portraits, they at long last arrive at the inner quarters of the Malfoy family. Coming down the hall towards them is a short, kindly witch that is slightly plumb, Molly Weasley.


    Arthur beams with love at seeing his beloved mollywobbles causing Molly to flush at her husband''s ardent gaze. "Oh you," she teased, before turning towards the fair-haired man. "Thank you, Ted, for helping Arthur," she genuinely said as she took back her youngest son into her arms.


    "It was my p???sur?, Molly," Ted''s replied with genuine warmth.


    Molly does not reply as she glances down to peek at her youngest son, Charlie. Her son was no longer a babe and he and Bill were growing up so very fast. It made her heart feel rather melancholic. Besides, she wanted a girl, perhaps, it was finally time to try again for another.


    While Molly and Arthur draw close to speaking intimately, Ted wordlessly excuses himself and carries his daughter, Dora in his arms towards his wife, (who he fondly called) Dromeda and his mother-in-law, Druella who stand at the entrance of the Malfoy couples'' bedroom. The lighter brown-haired witch, Andromeda is the first to turn around. She is a beautiful woman that looked quite a bit like her deceased elder sister, Bellatrix. Although, unlike Bellatrix, Andromeda''s gray eyes were much gentler than Bellatrix had ever been in life.


    "How are they, Dromeda?" Ted asked his wife with sincere concern regarding his sister-in-law and his newborn niece.


    "Narcissa and the babe are doing well," Andromeda answered with a smile, before bending down to place a kiss on her daughter''s sleeping face. Dora despite being sound asleep scrunches her face in dislike and curls her head further against her father''s ?h?st as if to hideaway.


    An amused chuckle escapes Andromeda''s throat at the antics of her daughter. She leans up and places a kiss on her husband''s cheek, before intertwining her hand with his. The two of them lean against each other and gaze towards Druella, who was carrying a swaddled bundle.


    Ted nods to his mother-in-law, who is still a very beautiful blond witch with blue-colored eyes. Her usual stern expression is soft as she carries over to them to present the newest addition to their family. Druella proudly draws her head up and formally says, "I present to you, Aurora Malfoy, the first-born child to the House of Malfoy."


    Already aware of what he must say having been made to practice, Ted and Andromeda bow their heads towards the newborn. "We the Tonks greet Auror Malfoy and welcome her into this world as her godparents."


    For the two of them had been asked by Lucius and Narcissa, which was surprising as Edward Tonks was in fact a muggleborn. However, Lucius respected his brother-in-law enough that he would not protest the decisions. And Lucius did not mind his wife''s sister Narcissa being named as such as Andromeda was still a Black after all. It was a good way to further tie the Malfoy and Black family interests.


    Druella nods her head in approval and pulls the blanket from the infant''s face to reveal her granddaughter, a baby girl with tufts of silver blond hair with a pink scrunched face that would no doubt be fair and pale. The baby girl''s eyes are closed, but no doubt they would be blue just like that of her father. Andromeda and Ted smile warmly at the tired-looking newborn infant before Druella pulls away and walks further down the hall to present the child to the other family members that are present, Arthur and Molly Weasley.


    Inside the Malfoy couple''s private bedchamber, it is clean without any hint that childbirth even took place there. The midwife had long ago expertly cleaned the afterbirth and had cast a cleaning and freshening charm on Narcissa. Dressed in a warm bedgown, Narcissa lays with her head on the pillow with her long blond hair spread behind her. Her blue eyes have faint shadows underneath them reveal her sheer exhaustion. She is more pale than usual but just as lovely as ever in Lucius''s eyes.


    Lucius gallantly takes one of Narcissa''s pale hands and presses his lips to it. "You did wonderful, my dove," he praised his beloved wife. "Our daughter is simply perfect." Narcissa relaxes in relief still somewhat uncertain if Lucius would truly be pleased by their firstborn being a daughter rather than a son.


    "I am certain that Aurora will have her mother''s beauty," Lucius further praised Narcissa.


    Narcissa faintly rolls her eyes, before replying, "And I am certain that she will possess her father''s clever mind."


    "Naturally," Lucius boasted as they turned towards the doorway to see the return of Druella, his mother-in-law, and Narcissa''s mother.


    Lucius eagerly perks up as Druella returns the precious swaddled bundle to the arms of Narcissa. With awe, Lucius studies the tiny pink face with tufts of silver-blonde hair. Aurora Malfoy was by far the most perfect specimen in existence, he had ever seen. A fiery warmth and d?s?r? to protect this precious existence filled his ?h?st as he and Narcissa studied their most precious possessions.


    No doubt early tomorrow there would be a grand official announcement in the Daily Prophet of the birth of Aurora Malfoy followed by the official presentation to the entirety of the Black Family. But for new parents, the young couple observed with awe their firstborn child just like any new parent. It was simply the nature of life.

 Chapter 795 - D.A.

    As promised with the arrival of December the slew of homework increased especially for the 5th and 7th years. Tragically, Rowan''s worst fears came true regarding Professor McGonagall and their transfiguration homework. She wasn''t the only one as some of her classmates even looked a bit green at the mere thought of tackling such a stack of homework and essays. It deliberately pointed at the fact that as Christmas approached their Prefect duties would only become more onerous keeping clever snakelings inside Hogwarts and out of the bitter cold.


    On the other hand, the younger students perked up at the elaborate festivity decorations throughout the castle. They oohed and awed at the everlasting icicles that were attached to the banister of the marble staircase; where those lacking common sense or any measure of self-preservation decided to lick the enchanted icicles to only suddenly find their tongues stuck to the ice until they were rescued by a Prefect and taken to the infirmary. At times like these, Rowan questioned whether people should even bother to procreate¡­.


    The usual twelve Christmas trees in the Great Hall were decorated from a variety of things luminous holly berries to even real, hooting golden owls in another. The shining suits of armor (courtesy of Caretaker Filch and the twin Caretaker''s Peterson) had been bewitched to sing carols when anyone passed them by. This year though noticeably Peeves had not been forced to be extracted from inside. Apparently, Caretaker''s Peterson had taken a different approach by pouring soapy, the hot water inside and then trapping the poltergeist inside, before rolling the suit around bathing Peeves as though he were dirty clothes in a washing machine.


    After that, Peeves wisely avoided the suits of armor and especially Caretaker''s Peterson like the plague especially after seeing that the burly twin caretakers carried around spray bottles filled with water and soap to spray him with if he misbehaved. Caretaker Filch was simply thrilled and delighted by the idea. He had also taken to carrying the bottle around which in turn spread to the rest of the staff members and students.


    Peeves suddenly found himself under attack by soapy water whenever he attempted to pull a prank. As a direct result, pranks and messes had gone down by 60%! Even the Board of Hogwarts had taken notice of the sharp decline in incident reports from Hogwarts. The use of spray bottles filled with soap and water would be written into the very code of Hogwarts and permitted to be used against Peeves as a punishment and detriment from causing any mischief.


    As for Rowan''s tinsel and mistletoe they went unnoticed for in the grand scheme of things, they weren''t that important. Still, plenty of students suddenly became the prey of mistletoe purposefully placed in out-of-sight locations. Woe the unwary student that was caught¡­.


    The castle was full of excitement as students looked forward to the next Hogsmeade trip that would be the next upcoming weekend. The birth of Aurora Malfoy was lost in the excitement, but the pureblood student did not miss the importance of such an event. It was the first Malfoy daughter born in the past three hundred years. A large dowry would be sure to accompany Aurora Malfoy, an impeccable bloodline with two proud lineages, in other words, prime bridal material. There would be pureblood families that would already have thoughts to push their children of similar age towards Aurora Malfoy from the minute that they could. It was sure to shift the political balance within the wizarding world.


    Though Rowan did wonder if Aurora Malfoy could have possibly been conceived during Potter''s timeline as well. It was very likely but considering the very tense situation at that time with the start of the wizarding war, Narcissa would have likely lost the fetus from all the stressful turmoil. Ignoring the difficulty for purebloods to conceive with the war and all, it would not have been conducive for procreation. It would certainly explain why all the purebloods would have trouble with conceiving children at that time. Even more so with, Voldemort hanging around them and cursing Death Eaters left and right if not outright killing them on suspicions of being a spy. In short, it was a miracle that Draco and any of the other children of Death Eaters were even conceived and much less born at that time.


    With the recent snowfall, the skies were still gray and cold. Strangely enough, Hogwarts had never been cleaner of snow and mud for even the Gryffindors took the time to wipe their feet clean, before tromping inside the castle. Then again, it had something to do with the fact with the two new twin caretakers, Trevor and Gary Peterson. The two men did not shout nor become angry like Caretaker Filch, but rather merely stared at the miscreant until they were unable to face the two men. It was probably the only time in history when even the Gryffindors acted with a modicum of care.


    However, that wasn''t the only reason for the change as Professor Elias Murphy, and Professor Benjamin Buchanan were the other two reasons. The muggleborn students in the first and second years were not only feeling more comfortable at Hogwarts but felt more of a part of the wizarding world, and all its wonderous traditions with Professor Buchanan teaches at the helm. While Professor Elias Murphy created a safe space for children raised solely in the wizarding world to learn and ask questions about the muggle world. It had led to many revelations and understanding occurring on both sides, which in turn helped lower the tensions between the two parties as more friendships were being forged between the two groups among the four sorting houses at Hogwarts.


    After the last class of the day, History of Magic with Master Strauss, James made his way down to the classroom located on the third floor right next to the DADA classroom. He hated to admit it, but Master Strauss was not only an excellent teacher but made History of Magic simply fascinating. He would never have believed that in a thousand years, and yet it was true. In fact, History of Magic had become one of the new favorite subjects of the entire student body.


    That and Divination. It might have largely been due to handsome b?r?-chested centaur, Ronan, but Professor Trelawney did not fall short either. Professor Trelawney did speak with a soft, mysteriously ethereal voice, but she was fairly knowledgeable on the subject. (And since she wasn''t the only new professor and hadn''t been divorced that long, her self-esteem was not at its lowest point. Trelawney had much more confidence than she had in Potter''s time).


    Furthermore, it was simply a relief to many of the students and the board after having Professor Zephyros to have two rather competent professors to teach the subject of Divination. In fact, it appeared that Divination might have a bright future after all at Hogwarts. And considering it''s rapidly gaining popularity that much just be the case for the upcoming years to come.


    It was a bit strange to see the Gryffindor common room so clean, but at the same time, it was quite cozy with a table full of snacks for all their house members to snack on. Apparently, the idea had come from Professor Slughorn as the Slytherin common room held a table with a small ?ssortment of snacks and hot drinks for their house member''s personal use. It was a rather startling fact to learn or even imagine the Slytherin common room as cozy rather than the cold, harsh dungeon that all the Gryffindor''s had pictured before.


    Shaking his head to bring himself to the present, James emerged from the winding staircase and out onto the third-floor corridor. Currently, Professor Prince was giving a lesson to the 6th year Ravenclaw''s and as such the door to her classroom was still closed shut. But once her lesson was over, Professor Prince promptly make her way over to instruct them.


    (Unfortunately, Georgine had been treated to the sight of Professor Dumbledore staring at her with twinkling eyes at having announced that she would be the club advisor for D.A. club. Confounded old coot! He should mind his bloody own affairs rather than sticking his long nose where it didn''t belong!)

 Chapter 796 - D.A. â…¡

    Inside the classroom, James lets out a soft sigh of relief as he sets down his heavy school back in the corner of the classroom. He straightens up and stretches for a moment, before turning towards the mostly empty classroom. Against the southernmost wall, there were three wooden puppets each with a wooden wand against the far wall to use as targets. The enchanted puppets were enchanted to cast back the enchanted spell or counter with another.


    However, each puppet was restricted by the spells they could cast and were according to the student''s levels. The far-left puppet could cast spells up to the fourth-year level. The middle puppet to the fifth-year level. And the far-right puppet to that of a seventh year. Since only one individual could practice with each puppet at a time, the club members would instead take turns to use the puppet. In the meantime, the club members would pair up and duel each other for the remainder of the time.


    On the other hand, the floors and walls have been enchanted with cushioning charms thanks to Professor Flitwick''s aid. That should prevent any real damage or harm from occurring beyond bruises. Still, just in case, James himself had cast a spell or two which he had learned while an Auror trainee to prevent the worst of bruises from occurring.


    Furthermore, Professor Flitwick had been quite excited to participate since the dueling club had been suspended after Professor Adrick''s abrupt disappearance. And who, James had no idea who he was except that by the journal entries that clearly described the dislike for the Defense Against the Dark Art''s professor teaching in their second year.


    Professor Flitwick had been so enthusiastic that he agreed without even being asked to be the second professor advisor for the club. He and Professor Prince would switch as advisor''s during each club meeting. And though James had excluded Professor Flitwick initially due to his lack of real experience combat, he could not deny the fact that Professor Flitwick wouldn''t be completely useless in real combat. Professor Flitwick for his diminutive size was a powerful dueler and a former dueling champion. Professor Flitwick was bound to have a few tricks up his sleeves that could be quite useful in real combat.


    Finished preparing the classroom to his satisfaction, James paused to glance up at the time. Seeing the time, James lets out a breath of air and waits. After a few minutes of silence, he begins to fidget wondering if anyone would even bother showing up. Perchance, he had been overly optimistic, and this truly had been a harebrained idea.


    James''s ears perk up at the sound of footsteps. It was more than one set of footsteps causing him to heave to exhale the breath he had been holding in. At least, he''d have a few potential club members and that was far better than none.


    Patting down his unruly hair, James begins to smile, before his expression freezes. He reminded himself sternly to act naturally and tries to figure out what to do with his hands. He quickly shoves them into his robes as a small group of Slytherins appear in the doorway. They all were rather familiar and from his year.


    James blinks back in astonishment at recognizing the slender, somewhat medium-sized young man. The handsome youth had floppy hair, delicate-looking features, and bright intuitive hazel eyes. The handsome lad flashes James a knowing grin.


    "Well, James, I must say, you''re a hard man to find," Terry Greengrass teased with a good-natured smirk.


    Greengrass''s courting partner, a dark, sleek-haired young woman with sharp features rolls her bluish-gray eyes at Terry. The same height as her beau, but rather thin with not much of a ?h?st nor curves, Silvia Flint says, "Really, Terry? Is that the best remark that you could come up with? My apologies, James, Terry can be a buffoon at times."


    "Am not!" Terry sulkily said as he sullenly crossed his arms over his ?h?st.


    A rather petite, lovely young woman with short, strawberry blonde bobbed hair flashes him a warm, but rather charming smile. "Just ignore them, James," Tiffany said as she wrinkled her nose at her two friends. "They like to playfully bicker all the time, it''s part of their charm as a couple."


    The Slytherin couple flushes bright pink in embarrassment as a truly gorgeous young woman with curves in all the right places laughs, before covering her mouth delicately with one hand. With auburn, long wavy hair, Bethanie Fawley enchantingly says, "You must forgive us, James, but after Herbology the last hour with Professor Sprout, we are a bit catty."


    "That''s only because Professor Sprout had us working with Fanged Geranium''s," Tiffany snickered. In a false whisper, she loudly says, "Of course, Terry wasn''t paying attention and was bitten on his rear end."


    "Tiffany!" Terry protested in embarrassment. "I was not distracted merely trying to dodge Silvia''s Fanged Geranium from biting my face. I''d rather have the tender flesh of my rear behind be bitten than my perfect face to be marred by a hideous scar!"


    The three young women all smirk openly at Terry causing James to find himself smiling at the situation. They are not able to speak more as another group enters the room. Leading the fourth-year group made up of Hufflepuffs and Gryffindor''s are Letitia Bones and Barty Crouch.


    James nods his head at the two as the square-jawed young girl with short hair, Letitia says, "Figures you''d be here too, Terry. Regulus said that without Severus and Rowan to keep you in line that you would be finding nefarious ways to relieve your boredom."


    "Why I never!" Terry haughtily said as he stuck up his nose at them. "Rude much!"


    The pale fourth-year boy with straw-colored hair and freckles flashes Terry a knowing grin. "Well, you did teach the best, after all, Terry," Barty said with a knowing wink. "Don''t worry, Terry, your secret is safe with us," which only earned him bursts of laughter.


    While Terry is privately ???k?n? his wounded pride and vowing revenge a few more students begin to trickle in from the upper grades. Among them is two seventh-year Slytherins, Parsley Parkinson, and Delilah Pizzaro. The other three are Ravenclaws, Brandon Ackerly, Cadmus Quirke, and Barret Boone.


    The last which James had been shocked to learn from the diary was in fact the boyfriend of Rowan Prince last year. Though upon closer inspection, the Ravenclaw Quidditch captain was quite the looker himself. And even Rowan Prince was still a female and probably had been twitterpated all last year for the Ravenclaw seeker. (How little did he know¡­...)


    The next figure causes James''s face to brighten up at seeing the yet-to-be Auror Alice Longbottom, who was still for the time being Alice Yates. The happy round-faced young witch with short hair winks at James. "I couldn''t let you be here without any Gryffindor support, James," Alice cheekily said with a wide grin.


    "Hey what do you take us for, Alice?!" Letitia loudly protested. "We''re here too!" As the other fourth-year Gryffindors standing next to her agreed in chorus.


    Alice winks at Letitia, who pouts and grumbles, "You''re nearly bad as Terry."


    However, before Terry or Alice can protest the remark, the figure of a shaggy-haired young woman with rimmed spectacles, Dorothy Cabot, a fifth-year Ravenclaw enters the classroom being followed right after by a pair of nearly identical fourth year Slytherin girls. Florinda and Florentia Champlain are practically identical with the same colored silky coffee-colored hair, bu??on noses, and facial features. The only exception is their hair itself as Florinda has curly hair and an emerald ribbon always in her hair, while Florentia had sleek, straight hair with a silver ribbon.


    It wasn''t the two female cousins'' fault that their fathers were identical twin brothers, who had in fact married identical twin sisters, and who each happened to bear a daughter on the exact same day. Thankfully the two girls stuck to their colored ribbons or else there would be slews of confusion. It certainly helped that they did not attempt to change places with each other. Or at least, that is everyone ?ssumed. But after all, the two girls were in Slytherin after all¡­who knows. And it wasn''t as if they weren''t known for their cunning pranks and jests. It certainly was a simple, but clever joke that very few would ever be able to notice had even occurred.

 Chapter 797 - D.A. Club? â…¢

    Fewer and fewer students arrived with time and after glancing at the time several times, James frowns at seeing how much time had passed. "I guess we better get started now," James murmured, a bit disappointed at failing to see Severus Prince appear, but not all that surprised considering his friend''s countless prefect duties.


    However, before he can clear his throat to ask them all to be quiet, a string of footsteps can be heard. Leading the way is Severus Prince, who breathlessly says, "Sorry about that, but we all got out late from Gobbledegook. Professor Snipe just wouldn''t let us go!"


    Behind him are the four additional figures of Andrew Abbott, Xeno Lovegood, Regulus Black, and Dirk Cresswell. Barty and Letitia, both happily wave at their friend as Florinda and Florentia calmly nod their heads back in greeting. The cool figure of Regulus Black unlike his brother calmly smiles back at his friends. But not before flashing his betrothed, Bethanie a gentle smile, before walking over to stand next to his group of friends.


    Much like Regulus, the curly flaxen-haired, Dirk smiles lovingly at his girlfriend, Dorothy Cabot. Dorothy Cabot without any embarrassment happily trots over to where the fourth years are at and goes to stand next to her boyfriend. The Ravenclaw couple all through a year apart got along fairly well much to the surprise of the other Ravenclaws. But then again, the couple that learns together, grows together and stays together.


    On the other hand, Andrew Abbott calmly went to stand next to Terry, and the other three girls. They were good friends, despite Terry''s mischievous tendencies. Not that Andrew had ever been on the receiving end of Terry''s boredom, but he''d seen enough to think it was somewhat funny as long as he was never on the receiving end of Greengrass''s antics.


    Severus nods at James, who calmly turns towards all of them and says, "Welcome to the Defense Against the Dark Arts club also known as the D.A. We''ll be learning spells and practicing how to cast a variety of spells that will no doubt be needed on ones O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T.''s."


    Glancing around the room, James paused before carefully saying, "Severus and I will be leading the club with Professor Prince as the principal club advisor and Professor Flitwick as the secondary club advisor. That being said, we shall start today with a fairly useful spell that is commonly known to all ''the Stunning Spell.'' When I cast the spell, Severus will attempt to properly dodge or defend against the spell."


    Severus smirks a bit at James''s words as he nods innocently back causing all the Slytherins in the classroom to narrow their eyes at him. James failed to notice the knowing glances of Severus''s friends. The two of them automatically separate a short distance and without even a prior warning, James cries out, "Stupefy!"


    Red sparks hurtle from the Mahogany, eleven-inch wand towards Severus. However, to the shock of those watching Severus had merely brought up his wand and wordlessly cast a hex deflector spell causing the red sparks to hurtle away and harmlessly crash against the floor.


    James''s eyes narrow pensively as he stares at the tall, slender Slytherin before him. That was not a skill, not any ordinary student should ordinarily possess, but a skill that drilled into all trainee Auror''s. Then again, the Prince''s were the descendants of Precussor''s. It was something he had never truly thought about before, but it certainly explained the reason for Severus Snape''s talent for the Dark Art''s and spell work. (And if he was honest with himself, there were many things he had simply never paused to consider before until fairly recently.)


    Severus flashed James a confident smirk and smugly says, "Don''t worry, James, I only got this good because grandfather had Rowan and me dueling all summer long. And believe me, when I say this, Rowan is unorthodox when it comes to dueling. Trust me."


    "Right," James slowly said as he turned to glance at the rest of the students. "The practice dummies are out for today, but I want everyone need to pair up to practice casting ''Stupefy'' and defending against being stunned."


    There is a bit of a groan from the Hufflepuff at his words as James continues, "Severus and I will correct any mistakes, and there should be no worries, the floors have been charmed with cushioning spells." They all split up into groups until everyone is evenly matched with a partner.


    James and Severus walk around observing wand movements, postures, pronunciation, and so forth. They make more than a few corrections, especially among the fourth years. However, for the most part, everyone is producing red sparks except for the Slytherins and the other older years. Not a single one of them failed to cast the stunning spell which came as a bit of a shock to James.


    Seeing James''s appraising glance, Severus shrugs and says, "I guess that you must not remember Professor Adric in our second year, but he was big on dueling. We all learned how to properly duel and cast quite a number of hexes and jinxes by the end of that year. He''d been a fairly good teacher if not for his haughty nature and views on the muggleborn''s."


    "I see," James cryptically said as he studied Severus again with one eye. Even if what his friend Severus said was true, he walked with deadly grace and air that wasn''t natural. No this could only come from experience and not anything else. No doubt Reginald Prince had personally tutored Severus and Rowan during the summer holidays. It was fairly evident by the manner in which Severus reacted.


    With those that were already confident with the spell, James split the group into two. He sent Severus to manage those still having difficulties, while he had them move on to the full body binding curse. Once again, the Slytherins were ridiculously good at it, which was a bit worrisome to be frank. If these Slytherins still joined the Dark Lord, then things would be infinitely more difficult for the Order of the Phoenix.


    James is pulled away from his thoughts as the door swings open to reveal the tall, slender figure of Professor Prince. Professor Prince merely casts her eyes at the two groups and says, "Instead of wasting all of our time practicing what you already know, we shall begin practicing things that you don''t. And if you are still having trouble with the spells that Potter ?ssigned that is fine. There will be plenty of time to practice them still, but I''d rather you all learn something new. Line up!"


    Every one hastens to obey as including James and Severus do the same. Professor Georgina Prince purses her lips and says, "Defense Against the Dark Arts is a tricky subject because in reality any spell be can be dark or as I term it, "deadly and fatal." The term, "the dark arts" originates and refers to the power and intentions of the created spells. It is a common mistake that many presume about the dark arts, but the dark arts are not limited to mere powerful and deadly spells. Some spells are so powerful that even in their simplest forms the spell is inherently dangerous to the caster from the very start even if the original intent of the spell is not to cause harm to others."


    Whirling abruptly about, Georgine''s robes make a soft rustling sound. She firmly points at neatly long-haired Ravenclaw with his hair in a ponytail with perfectly fitted robes. "Mr. Quirke, please give an example of a spell that requires intent and a commonly used spell that is originally created for attack and defense?"


    The seventh-year Ravenclaw, Cadmus Quirke instantly says, "The first example is the Tickling Hex. Although a spell is mostly used for pranks if the spell is cast long enough the subject can potentially die from being unable to breathe and horrific muscle spasms."


    "Correct and the other?" Georgine interjected.


    "A commonly used spell that originates in the Dark Art''s field is the full-body binding spell. The only reason for the purpose of such a spell is to enable the capture of said target. The spell is not necessarily dangerous to the caster or the target. As the original intent of the spell is to capture or freeze the intended target causing no real harm to them. However, it is a spell that can be used for defense or to attack," Quirke confidently replied.


    "Five points to Ravenclaw," Georgine automatically said as more than a few thoughtful expressions can be seen on all their faces. "I want you to truly understand what Quirke said and make it your own. Defense does not consist of casting difficult spells but rather spells that you are already familiar with and that can use to your advantage. That being said, I do believe that it will do you all good to have a variety of spells to which to cast from."


    "A useful spell to know to slow down your opponent''s movements is the Impediment Jinx," Georgine explained, before turning towards her great-nephew and saying, "Impedimenta!" A turquoise light flies out of her wand and smacks straight into Severus.


    Severus is frozen startled unable to move or even blink as Georgine fondly smirks at her great-nephew. Served the brat right for being all uppity during lessons. He needed to at least pretend to be learning like his sister did!


    Seeing the varying expressions of unease and excitement, Georgine smoothly says, "Now return to your usual pairs, and we shall resume again." There is shuffling of the slow movement as Severus but all glared at his aunt until she removes the hex, before stomping away as far as possible from her within the room.


    Georgine hums to herself as she points errors and flaws, before correcting wand postures, and hand movements. If nothing else, this little club of Potter ought to prove itself to be a good stress relief. That and she''d make sure to bring down her great-nephew''s pride down a notch. It would do him so good to be a tad humbler. (Not that would do anything to correct her own arrogance.)

 Chapter 798 - 798 – D.A. Club? Ⅳ

    The rest of the D.A. club time passed quickly with James and Severus running around busy-like instructing those that needed more instruction and help. With one eye on the group, James stealthily peeked at the club members of the D.A. Club. He had been more than surprised by a few of the club members.


    James had always known that Alice Longbottom, well, Yates for now as she had to marry his friend, Frank Longbottom. Alice had been a strong Auror and a force to reckon with in the Auror Corps. Still, he had never had the opportunity to see her in action.


    Despite the lack of experience and training of the Auror Corps, James could easily see the reckoning force that Alice would one day be. She never ceased to attack her opponent and never ceased to return fire. Her defenses were rather open at times as a result and by far were her largest of weaknesses. However, that tended to be generally and rather forcefully corrected in the Auror Corps should Alice elect to join the Auror Corps.


    The other fourth years from Gryffindor and Leticia Bones at times had far more courage than strength, but they stubborn and resilient. A good and bad trait to have at times. While the Ravenclaw''s seemed to know a little bit of everything but were at times the slowest at the draw for that same reason. Not so much as for lacking talent, but rather hesitating far too long with indecision. In battle, one is rarely ever afforded the opportunity to debate their options, but rather are must make an instantons decision that will determine their future or that of others.


    The group that had surprised James the most were the Slytherins and the Hufflepuffs. Because the Death Eaters were joined by many purebloods and a good portion of Slytherins, the Slytherins were largely seen as treacherous villains. The fact that tended to be omitted is that the Slytherins would not have been recruited by Lord Voldemort if they were not talented in spell casting and dueling. There was a very good reason as to why Voldemort was winning towards the end of the war.


    James feels a feeling of regret in remembrance. If the Slytherins had not been so marginalized and sidelined, the war could have easily been won and over with that much sooner. He knew that and even if that was too late to remedy, but he would ensure that the same mistake would not be repeated again.


    On the other hand, the Hufflepuffs were often underestimated despite being such a tenacious bunch. The Hufflepuffs would use their weaknesses to lure their opponent in and counterattack that point. It was a tactic that shocked James, because as a Gryffindor they tended to go in with force to attack. It was a double-edged sword, but the tactic of the Hufflepuffs seemed far more useable and applicable in battle. The Hufflepuffs were known for their hard work and dedication. It was clearly visible now.


    James is pulled out of thoughts by Professor Prince loudly clapping her hands together to gain their attention. "It is nearly dinner time, so off you go," she firmly instructed them, before shooed them out with her hands.


    There is no disagreement from anyone in the classroom despite some looks of obvious disappointment. No one was stupid enough to say anything to Professor Prince''s face. Loud voices of excitement are heard as those leaving promise to tell and invite more of their friends. Alice for sure certain promised to do so as she thought the club a great way to prepare for N.E.W. T''s and for those wishing to be Auror''s. She planned to join her boyfriend Frank at the Auror Academy and become an Auror herself.


    With the crowd still waving goodbye, James begins to clean up the scuff marks from the walls and floors including the ceiling. By the time, he finishes rearranging and putting the puppets back in place everyone is gone except for Severus, and Professor Prince.


    "Well, I''ll be heading off, James," Severus said as he grabbed his bag off from the floor. "I have patrol later tonight, so I best scarf down my food and try to work on my homework since I won''t have any time this evening."


    "I''ll see you in the Great Hall," James replied as Severus waves goodbye and hurries out of the classroom towards the Great Hall for dinner.


    The slender form of Professor Georgine Prince arches her head to stare down her nose at the unruly haired form of James Potter. "Mr. Potter, I expect that your hair will be far more tamed for the presentation of my great-niece," she pointedly instructed, before touching her own short slightly salt-peppered hair that is swept to the side of her head like a ravens wings.


    Seeing that Professor Prince had nothing to complain about regarding the club activity, James ruefully replies, "I will do my best, Professor, but my hair does seem to have a mind of its own at times. And incidentally, thank you, Professor Prince, this would not have been possible without your aid."


    Georgine Prince merely snorts and says, "A bargain is a bargain, Mr. Potter," before turning on her heels and departing towards the Great Hall for dinner. She had far better things to do with her time than mind students on her own time. Really, what did they take her for, a Hufflepuff?!


    James is left shaking his head and muttering something under his breath safely out of earshot of Professor Prince about Prince women being alike. Taking a step back, he checks the classroom and finds that everything is right where it ought to be. Satisfied, he grabs his bag, and removes a silver key from inside. He had been granted the key by Professor Dumbledore and he had been asked to ensure that it was not lost.


    Taking his responsibility much more seriously than he would have ever as a student, James with great care locks the door behind him, and ensures the door is locked, before putting the key away in his personal mokeskin pouch. He had begun to walk down the hall, when he noticed that one of the classrooms was slightly ajar.


    James frowned and walked over, before peering inside to find confetti all over the place. Peeves must have gotten into the classroom. Rolling his eyes, James lifts his wand and casts the vanishing spell, "Evanesco." The confetti vanished leaving the classroom as it had been before.


    James wrinkles his nose a bit at the dust that was in the air and turns to leave when he spots a sheet that slipped to reveal silver claws and the bottom of a glassy surface framed by a golden frame. There are runes at the bottom of the golden frame that read as "Erised Stra Ehru Ovt Ube Cafru Ovt On Wohsi."


    James frowned at the words and not for the first time lamented his choice in Divination rather than Ancient Runes. Feeling a bit curious despite himself, he approaches the mirror and moves aside part of the sheet aside. The reflection partially shows a familiar woman hands cradling a sleepy toddler with dark fluffy bird-like hair with sleepy emerald eyes, his son, Harry with an inflamed scar-like lightning bolt on his forehead.


    A fierce heartache causes James to fall onto his knees panting unable to stare at the reflection before. His rapid breathing increases feeling faint much like the time before with Rowan. With unsteady hands he reaches into his pouch and removes a blue swirling vial filled with a calming draught that he had been given by the infirmary matron, Poppy for emergencies.


    James spills some of the calming draught on his clothes, but he manages to gulp down most of the potion. Still breathing rapidly, he rests on his hands and knees until his breath slows down and the emotional turmoil mostly passes away. Feeling rather sickly, he wipes the cold sweat from his face and unsteadily rises to his feet.


    Without gazing into the reflection, James pulls back the sheet to cover the rest of the surface of the mirror. Pulling his hand back as if scalded, he stares at his pale trembling hand, before clenching it painfully into his fist until his nails drew blood from his hand. Not even letting out a hiss of pain, he unclenches his hand to see raw, red crescent moons in his palm.


    James did not know what dark sorcery the mirror was, but it was something vile. Casting a spell over the mirror to hide it, he turns away to leave. Feeling sick to his stomach, he hurries out of the classroom towards the nearest boy''s bathroom to empty his stomach.


    Panting James flushed the mess down the toilet, before stumbling out of the stall to his pale and ashen face that resembled that of a dead mans. Washing his hands first, he then throws cold water onto his face, before drying it with the sleeve of his robe.


    Hanging his head over the sink for a moment, James merely stands there lost in thought. He no longer had an appetite and joining everyone in the Great Hall no longer appealed to him. A trip to the infirmary would be best, and he did not trust himself at this time. He did not deserve it.


    And with those swirling dark clouds of thoughts, James left and made his way to the Gryffindor Tower. For as a writer once said, "I am I, and I wish I weren''t." Regret is the bitterest of poisons to take and serves only to drive one mad with that very same regret.

 Chapter 799 - Goblin Master Crafter Wulm

    Deep within the caverns of Gringotts, there is a warm workshop lit with roaring warm flames. An elderly female goblin even older than the King of the Goblins, Grok Gringotts peers pensively through a magnifying glass to inspect the finished masterpiece before her. Wulm was one of the goblin councilmembers in addition to being one of the most experienced Goblin Master Crafters within the entire goblin nation. She rarely if ever crafted nowadays and her crafting fees were truly exorbitant that many approached her for her services which suited her just fine. She had quite enough of dealing with arrogant, cheap wizards who knew nothing of her work nor appropriately appreciated it. They simply did not deserve her precious works of art!


    Glittering faint in front of Wulm is an elegant pair of round gold-rimmed spectacles. The spectacles were thin enough as to be flexible nor be heavy, but nor soft enough that a fall would break them. In fact, anything short of goblin silver would not even leave a dent nor much less a mark on the frame of the spectacles nor the lenses. The lenses appeared to be clear, but closer inspection would reveal rune marks on the inner inside of the lenses all around the rim of the lenses, and the inside of the golden frame itself. Both the lens and frames would be impervious to theft, destruction, damage, etc.


    The right lens had been the easiest to forge as it was merely changed to change according to the deterioration of the user''s vision over the passing of time and be impervious to breakage. On the other hand, the left lens had been the trickiest to forge. It would not only require the same basic functions of the right lens but several crucial details. The first being to maintain a permanent enchantment on the left lens to reflect the prior natural eye color of the eye without causing damage to the left eye and maintaining said illusion without any ??pse even when the left eyes'' ability is in use. The final enchantment would be to activate the viewing lens function permitting the use of the ability and in the same manner to seal way the ability naturally without damaging the left eye.


    The forging of the artifact itself, the frame had been the easiest material to craft. The spectacle frames were a combination of goblin gold and useless scraps of goblin silver to reinforce the frames and ensure enchantments be firmly conducted through the artifact. However, the frames could not be purely made of metal as gems were needed as magical conductors as well. Not visible to the eye were tiny gems of opal, amethyst, and amber encased within the golden thin frames to be used as conductors connecting the various enchantments much like a spider web.


    That was not the most difficult part as the material for the lens had not been as easy to acquire as previously thought. They were a rare volcanic crystal that remained clear under high pressure rather than turning dark and black like obsidian. Ironically, that had been the easiest part when it came to the lens. The crystals once acquired for the artifact, then needed to be polished and formed all at the same time be specialized enchanted with glass. Lastly, the delicate lens would need to be inscribed with runes but not break or chip the lens in any form.


    Originally, Wulm despite all her tongue-in-cheek had planned to complete the artifact by late October to early November. The artifact proved to be much more difficult considering the requirements of the patron. Pushing the time frame out she had jokingly answered that the artifact would not be completed until December. Well, the joke had been on her.


    Wulm scratches the back of her rather pointed ears and frowns. She did not frown because she found an imperfection in her work, but rather at recalling the first and only dealing she had with the Prince''s until the present commission. The former head of the Prince family, Terance Prince had forced her hand and made her forge a similar artifact for his only child, his son, Rancor.


    Wulm sneered in memory of the vicious brute, and father of the current head of the Prince family, Reginald Prince. She would have happily refused the request, but she was bound by the owed contract to the Prince''s. She had done her duty to the letter of the contract but had refused any crafting for the Prince''s until now.


    Wulm lets out a loud sniff, before proudly stepping away from the magnifying glass. The final product was perfect, and ready for the client to pick up. With a skip in her step, she pulls out her ledger and calculates the cost of the artifact one last time. This was her favorite part of the entire process, payment. (And well, she was a goblin after all).


    The retainer fee alone during the past months of work totaled to 18,500 galleons. A small fortune to many and as to the reason why her services were seldom ever requested nowadays. For the d?s?r?d artifact could certainly be forged much cheaper by someone else than her, and which suited Wulm just fine.


    Licking her lips in concentration, Wulm carefully totaled the cost of the various forging materials with the clear volcanic crystal coming up as the most expensive. The final total including the retainer fee is 28,750 galleons. It was a shame that the final cost was just shy of thirty thousand only then she would have had something to truly boast about.


    Putting the ledger away in her inner pocket, Wulm carefully lifts the artifact from its stand, and moves to a prepared, small locked box. The box could only be opened by one of two people, herself and the patron. Placing the folded spectacles within, she closed the box lid shut. A loud snap is heard followed by a small flash of light as the box becomes unopenable to all.


    Wulm shuffles towards a shelf filled with shut boxes. Some of the boxes house artifacts that were never completed nor paid for. Others house her best creations that she could never part with. She carefully placed the sealed box on the bottom of the shelves on a lonely, slightly dusty shelf. It signaled that the artifact that had been completed and was ready for the client.


    Wulm wrinkles her nose at the dust but does not bother dusting the bottom shelf. She had no intention of completing another project much less for the Prince''s. She would wager her pointed goblin hat and eat it otherwise!

 Chapter 800 - Goblin Master Crafter Wulm â…¡

    With the artifact safely put away, Wulm began to clean up her workshop, when a loud knock is heard at her door. The elderly gobbling with sharp eyes narrows them pointedly at the door. "Who is it?" She grumpily rasped in Gobbledegook.


    "Councilor, Master Crafter Wulm our King has summoned you," answered the goblin standing behind the closed door.


    "Of course, he has," Wulm mumbled under her voice, before reaching for her outer robes hanging off a hanger.


    "Councilor, Master Crafter Wulm?" The goblin uncertainly asked.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming," Wulm impatiently snapped, before patting down her outer robes one last time.


    Shuffling over, Wulm jerks the door open to reveal a young goblin guard in glistening polished holding a pointed spear. She glares at the younger goblin causing the young goblin guard to take a nervous step back.


    With a bit of an uncertain tremor in his voice, the young goblin says, "Please Councilor, Master Crafter Wulm, if you would follow me this way-?"


    The young goblin is unable to finish his sentence as Wulm rudely interrupts, "I know the way, child," before stomping past the younger goblin.


    The young guard trails off to join the guards, while Wulm makes her way across a rich carpeted floor that leads to the quarters of the Goblin King, Grok Gringotts. Without any politeness, she loudly begins to bang on the door. "Open up!" She huffed to the shock of the young guard, who felt rather faint at the display.


    The door is opened by a goblin servant in livery, but before the servant can announce the Councilor, Master Crafter''s presence, the elderly goblin, Wulm shoves her way inside. "Well, what do you want?" She loudly huffed striding over to the nearest chair, before settling down.


    The attendants in lavish uniforms are scandalized, but wear expressions of resignation. Councilor, Master Crafter Wulm was infamous for her jagged temperament. No one was excluded from the receiving end of her outbursts including the Goblin King. After all, she was the King''s senior by more than a few dozen years. She still remembered when Grok Gringotts had been a sniveling brat that needed his diapers changed. As if she was ever going to fear someone, who''d she babysat on more than one occasion.


    The elderly figure of Grok Gringotts narrows his sharp eyes at the Goblin Councilmember, Master Crafter Wulm. He has a resigned expression on his face. No matter what he did or said even after all these years Wulm still treated him like the infant she had once looked after. It was a terrible thing to have someone be able to recall ones most embarrassing anecdotes since infancy.


    Grok Gringotts furrows his brow unhappily. "Well, what are you all waiting for? OUT!" He roared to his attendants and pointed firmly to the door.


    Wulm smirks rather cheerfully from her seat watching the reluctant procession of the attendants in lavish uniforms and other goblins stream out from the Goblin King''s office. The last of the goblins dejectedly shut the door firmly behind him. With the chamber of the Goblin King now empty, Wulm eyes flicker over towards the where the hanging portrait of King Ragunk, the first Goblin King that held the newly forged sword of Godric Gryffindor in hand.


    Grok waves his hand making the room temporarily impenetrable from brute force be it magic or any means. Wulm arches her brow at Grok Gringott''s actions and pulls her eyes away from the first Goblin King. "What an unusual rection from your part, Grok," she commented with interest evident in her eyes.


    "There is a delicate matter that must be discussed, Councilor Wulm," Grok formally said calling upon Wulm''s formal title within the Goblin court.


    Understanding dawns in Wulm''s eyes as she sits up and tilts her head towards Grok Gringotts in a formal manner no longer in jest. "Wulm, the Goblin Councilor hears and obeys the Goblin King''s summons. How may this humble councilor offer her services to aid her king?"


    Grok Gringrotts accepts the bow and waves his hand gesturing for Wulm to raise her head and meet his gaze. "The artifact is it complete?" He asked.


    "It is, sire," Wulm truthfully answered. "However, I have yet to send word of the completion of the artifact."


    "There are no objections, there," Grok Gringotts pensively said, before meeting the eyes of Wulm. "And you vow on your title as Master Crafter, Wulm, that the artifact forged is not a weapon nor true goblin silver?"


    "I swear so or lest by rank be stripped," Wulm solemnly vowed.


    "Good that sets aside some of my fears," Grok said with a relieved sigh. "There have been more than a few inquiries that I am comfortable with. And while Ragnok and Dulag have maintained their silence on the subject according to the binding contract, the original contract can always be physically compromised and found within our records. As a result, I am personally housing the contract within my own personal files to maintain the contract secrecy."


    Wulm purses her lips in a deep frown. "That is not done, my King, and yet, who would have the audacity to break the contracts that we (goblins) hold sacred?"


    Grok sends Wulm an ?ssessing gaze, before saying, "It has come to my attention that Bodrig and his Brotherhood have been moving in concerning mannerisms. There are even indications that Bodrig is seeking unsavory allies among those termed as Death Eaters."


    "We have always remained neutral from the political intricacies of wizards and witches!" Wulm loudly exclaimed in shock. "Otherwise, it is courting madness!"


    "I thought much the same," Grok admitted. "I believed the nonsensical rumors as mere falsehood. Bodrig and his Brotherhood for all our disagreements and differences, we both strive to move to uplift and protect our people."


    "Then what has changed?" Wulm asked before narrowing her eyes to a slit. "Or is it, because you have received evidence proving otherwise that troubles you so?"


    There is a heaviness in the air as Grok leans back into his seat and closes his eyes to reply. "On the night of the Ministry of Magic''s attack upon the former residence of the Potentate of London, Sanderson sent me a letter. A letter which detailed a time and date, where Bodrig had met with former Mulciber Head of House, and that of Livius Rowle. There was a rather detailed account of the event and the conversation that had transpired."


    Grok sighs and opens his eyes looking for more tired and older. "The former Potentate of London, Sanderson is someone whom I dislike on a general basis of principles, but he does not lie, which is a rather inconvenient trait to have at times," he quietly said turning to stare for a moment at the portrait of Ragnuk, the first Goblin King, before turning away.


    Wulm''s mind races before her face grows still with worry and caution. "There is more?" She finally dared to ask the Goblin King.


    "There is some rather troubling circumstantial evidence suggesting that Bodrig and his Brotherhood will ensure that an attack occurs at the Gringotts Bank itself," Grok finally said, before rubbing his face with his long, thin fingers. "And that I will perish in the attack and the throne will pass to one of my greedier and treacherous children."


    Wulm''s dark, slanted eyes grow dark and cold. Her pointed nose wrinkles up as her lips twist into a vicious snarl. "We are goblins, my King. We were created from the cold, dark depths of the mother earth and forged in fire before the breath of life came into us. And so, my King, if what you say is indeed true, then show them the might of our people. It would seem that there are those among us, who have forgotten their place and the ferocity of our nature."


    "I thought as much," Grok replied as he removed his hand from covering his eyes. "However, I wish to crush all further dissent and for that proof is required Councilor."


    Wulm presses her lips into a thin line and bows her head in acceptance of the Goblin King''s decision. "If I may, sire, in the meantime might I suggest that a successor finally be named," she gestured with her hand. "It will force them to move that much faster and thereby leave for a trial to be traced, and for mistakes to be made."


    "I did consider such an action, Councilor," Grok truthfully admitted with a deep frown on his face. "However, my selected and preferred heir is not one of my living children, but rather one of my grandchildren. The grandchild in question is most suitable for the position and has surpassed and fulfilled every single of my expectations."


    "It will be a controversial announcement, my king," Wulm pensively replied. "However, it will be accepted if it through the paternal lineage." She paused and solemnly studied the Goblin King before her. "Unless it is through the maternal lineage," her voice pointedly trailed off.


    "I would have made my daughter, the Queen of our people," Grok replied with a frigid expression. His hand curls into an angry fist, "but all of my precious councilors were against my decision and said there was no precedent for a Goblin Queen. In my foolishness, I listened, and now my daughter lays dead and buried in a cold grave. I shall not make the same mistake, a second time. My daughter''s son will reign in her place for he has wholly earned the position through his own efforts and the same cannot be said for my surviving children.


    Wulm lets out a soft sigh and bows her head in acceptance of the King''s decree. She had been among those who had against the Goblin King''s decision to appoint his daughter as heir. Perchance, it would have been the cause for turmoil for a time, but the King''s daughter would have been an excellent Queen. It was too late to lament the what-ifs for the King''s daughter had perished in the labor of her second child. Neither the King''s daughter nor the child had survived. All that was left of the King''s daughter was her firstborn, her son, Ragnok.

 Chapter 801 - An Unusual Circumstance

    After a lengthy ??pse of silence, Wulm finally dares to speak again. "Sire, is there nothing more required of me?"


    Grok flicks his fingers at her in dismissal. "We shall speak again, Councilor, but I have another pressing appointment," he said as he glanced at the clock that tells the time.


    "I will await your summons, sire," Wulm said, before rising and bowing her head one last time to the Goblin King. She steadily strides towards the door and pulls the door open to abruptly take a step back.


    There standing before her is a rather tall, thin wizard. The wizard is dark-haired with gaunt cheeks. His ice-cold dark eyes are perpetually frozen over, and yet something smolders beneath the layers of ice. A raging inferno within the depths of Rodolphus Lestrange.


    Wulm apprehensively turns towards the Goblin King, but Grok merely waves his hand calmly at her. "It is fine, Councilor," he ?ssured Wulm in English. "This is the appointment for which I am running late for."


    Rising to his feet, Grok nods his head and says, "My apologies for the tardiness, my meeting ran a bit late." He paused and said, "Councilor if you would step aside and allow for Mr. Lestrange to enter, and then if you would be so kind as to shut the doors behind you, I would very much be obliged."


    Unable to completely hide her concern, Wulm steps aside and allows for Rodolphus Lestrange to pass her by. Warily eying the Goblin King, she obeys and closes the doors firmly behind her. The attendants of the Goblin King wait anxiously in the hall, but Wulm does not ?ssure them as she stomps away. She was a Councilor and she had her own overtures to make.


    Inside Grok Gringotts''s office, Rodolphus Lestrange takes a seat in the specifically enlarged chair for a taller wizard. Rodolphus b?r?ly tilts his head in greeting while Grok Gringotts does not even blink in surprise. Purebloods were an especially proud bunch.


    "How may Gringotts Bank help you, this fine evening, Mr. Lestrange?" Grok politely asked. "Your letter was rather vague if I recall, correctly."


    "It was intended to be so," Rodolphus coldly replied, before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a sealed letter. "Please read in silence," he promptly instructed.


    Grok Gringotts with a hint of chagrin accepts the letter and carefully studies the sealed wax portion of the letter. The wax showed the engraved coat of arms. It was that of two dogs baring their fangs at a shield with two stars and a blade therein. Underneath the shield, there are very faint letters to be made that read, "Toujours Pur," meaning, "Always Pure." It was the Black family''s personal crest, and which could not be forged even by another Black family member.


    Reaching for a silver letter opener, Grok tears the seal open, before removing the parchment contained within the envelope.


    "To the representative of Gringotts Banks,


    I, Druella Black, being of sound mind and body permit, Rodolphus Lestrange, the belated husband and widow of my eldest daughter, Bellatrix, to enter my daughter''s former vault and retrieve a single item, a golden cup. No more or less. Should anything else be retrieved, the Gringotts bank laws will apply, and the establishment may do as they see fit.


    With reservations,


    Druella Black."


    Grok carefully finished reading the letter, before setting it down on his desk. "It is most unusual for a bank vault to be opened without the vault key," he said, before pausing, "however, considering the circumstances, it shall be permitted." He disliked the pureblood wizard before him, but unfortunately, he was bound to his oath and he must permit the request.


    Rodolphus Lestrange tilts his head in a slightly deeper bow than initially. "It is much appreciated," he carefully said as he rose to his feet. He had wasted enough time as it was.


    Grok reaches for a small golden bell on his desk and rings it. The door instantly flies open revealing armed guards and attendants. "Please escort Mr. Lestrange to his deceased wife''s vaults and ensure that he only selects a golden cup for the laws are still in place." The sooner Rodolphus Lestrange was gone, the better.


    Grok points at a goblin as the escort, before paying no further mind to the scene before him. He would gain nothing by further stewing over the situation. With that steadfast thought in mind, he soon lost himself reviewing the bank ledgers. He did run an international wizarding worldwide bank, after all.


    The attendants of Grok enter the office in a stream, but wide enough to permit Rodolphus to pass through the middle without being touched. The door loudly shuts behind him, but he does not even pause to glance back. The hall is empty except for the goblin guards in armor and a goblin with a pointed beard that had remained behind.


    A goblin with a pointed beard steps forward and says, "Please follow me this way, sir," before the group parts in two and makes room for them to pass.


    Rodolphus Lestrange does not glance back one as he led through the stone halls until they reach a narrow passageway lit with flaming torches. The tunnel sloped steeply downward until there were railway tracks on the floor. The goblin whistled loudly, and a small cart came hurtling up the tracks toward them.


    With a frown, Rodolphus stood there staring at the undignified contraction, but before at last climbing inside. Without a word of warning, the cart set off at full speed. They hurtled through a maze of twisting passages. The air became steadily colder the deeper they went. They passed by a deep underground lake where huge stalactites and stalagmites grew from the ceiling and floor. Until at long last, they flew past a burst of fire from the guarding dragon that signaled that they were near the Black Family Vaults.


    The cart abruptly stopped at last beside a small door in the passage wall. The goblin with the pointed mustache emerged first from the cart to unlock the door. A mist of smoke emerged as Rodolphus stood before the vault with mixed feelings. The last time, he had been here-, he frowns and pushes the still-smarting memory away.


    Rodolphus murmurs, "Lumos," and steps into the vault holding his wand high. The enormous cave is crammed from floor to ceiling with golden coins and goblets, silver armor, though notably many of the skins of strange creatures, some with long spines, others with dropping wings, and many more were missing. It was strange considering that they were some of Bellatrix''s most favorite of possessions.


    Rodolphus turned away as he spotted potions in jeweled flasks and a skull wearing a crown. An ally and rival. His head was finally taken as a trophy of conquest.


    Rodolphus paid the rest of the items no further mind as he would have to present the memory to the Dark Lord of his search. With care, he pretended to search for the golden cup which he knew was already missing from the vault. He searched here and there pushing aside goblin forged helmets and shields. He made his way to the cup''s former location and found the shelf empty and missing as previously.


    Rodolphus allowed for a trace of a feigned expression of shock and surprise to make its way in the carefully constructed memory, before murmuring darkly and stomping away. Satisfied at his performance, he emerges from the vault with his carefully constructed memory. "The cup is no longer here," he flatly told the waiting goblin with a pointed beard.


    The goblin looks unconvinced because he murmurs something to himself in goblin. A wave of sparks floats out from the goblin''s long fingers and touch the cloths of Rodolphus. The sparks fade harmlessly away, but if anything had been taken out without permission the sparks would have caught fire where the stolen item was.


    The goblin with a pointed beard looks surprised and disappointed, before motioning to Rodolphus to climb into the cart. As the cart begins to hurt across the tracks in a loud voice, Rodolphus says, "I wonder if you would mail this letter off for me? I am under a time constraint and I have other pressing matters to attend too."


    The goblin solemnly accepts the sealed letter and says, "It shall be done," before the rest of the trip falls into silence. The trip could not end fast enough for the two males. Tragically, Gringotts is like a maze, and will always remain thusly so to ensure that all thieves are deterred. And for those that are not, well, there is an exceptionally good reason why thieves never make it out alive.

 Chapter 802 - An Unusual Circumstance â…¡

    Far over the hills, the town of Northwick resides among snow-covered hills. The town of Northwick is full of festive glittering, flashing muggle-lights set up in celebration of the festivities. Jolly Santa Clauses are flashing in the windows or large glowing setups on the lawns including a nativity scene. Green tinsel wreaths are hanging on the doors, bows, and wreaths winding around posts and gates galore. It was just an all-around merry spirit going about the town of Northwick.


    The sidewalks and driveways of the residences are clean of snow having already been shoveled. On the front yards, there are scores of happy snowmen with crisp carrot noses and jolly expressions made from stones. Although one yard, in particular, depicts the snowmen in gory positions with one side as the triumphant victors with a missing nose, arm, or even face. It was the proud product of a rather creative and imaginative child, to say the least.


    Yet across other lawns, there are dozens of snow angels and snow forts depicting epic snow battles. The children had long since retired to the depths of their warm home to enjoy a cup of hot cocoa. After watching a bit of telly, the children now all lay in warm beds dreaming of what tomorrow might bring and the possible gifts they might receive on Christmas day.


    Past the golden windows that are covered in frost and further until the edge of town, there is a large cottage with a smoking fire chimney. The sidewalk and driveway are clear of snow, while at the edge of the house there is a workshop along with stacks of cut logs neatly stacked against the wall. There is a tan Austin Maxi parked in the driveway still in pristine condition considering it was only a few years old. Then again, the husband of this household enjoyed taking care of his car and waxed his car every weekend.


    A faint pop is heard despite the late hour only to reveal a tall, thin hooded figure striding up the path towards the cottage. Inside the large cottage is a beautiful witch with dark brown hair and gentle, but firm gray-colored eyes. Andromeda Tonks was less beautiful than her deceased sister, Bellatrix, but still was a beauty in her own right. (Edward) Ted Tonks was a lucky man and envied by many of the local town''s men.


    Andromeda''s head jerked up at hearing the approaching footsteps up the concrete path. She frowns and glances at the clock on the mantelpiece to see the late hour. Her husband, Ted had just finished putting their daughter, Nymphadora (Dora) to sleep. She was a very energetic toddler, so, it was incredibly important to maintain a routine with her.


    Andromeda makes her way past the telley that is presently shut off and out into the chilly front hallway. She shivers at the faint breeze felt from the front hall. Turning her head to the staircase, she lightly raises her voice and says, "Ted is Dora asleep yet?"


    A soft shush is heard from upstairs as Ted finishes tucking his little girl into bed. He''d just put his daughter to sleep and he did not want to deal with a cranky toddler! He tucks Dora''s unicorn into bed with her, before pulling the covers around her, and closing the door to their daughter''s bedroom.


    Emerging into the hallway, Ted stops at the top of the stairs and sees his wife standing in the hallway peering at the door. He begins to quietly walk down the stairs. "Dromeda-," in his mellow voice, he is unable to finish his sentence as a loud knock is heard at the door.


    Andromeda frowns at her fair-haired husband and asks, "Was any of your family set to come up this evening?"


    Ted shakes his head in reply. "Mum and Dad are off on a holiday in Venice, and none of my brothers and sisters are free to come up until the holidays. Why did anyone call on the phone?" He gestured in the direction of the green, corded dial phone that hung against the kitchen wall.


    "No, the phone did not ring even once today," Andromeda replied staring at the door and reaching for her wand. "And Molly nor Cissa nor my mother would stop by at this late hour unless it was an emergency. Besides the point, they would floo and not walk up to our front door."


    "I suppose it could always be one of the neighbors," Ted murmured, but he also reached for his wand as he opened the door.


    A blast of cold air sweeps into the warm home causing the couple to shiver, before freezing at seeing the tall, hooded figure standing in the doorway. Before Ted can cast a spell, the tall, thin hooded figure pushes the cowl back to reveal a dark-haired man with gaunt cheeks and ice-cold eyes that were devoid of any warmth. Before Ted can reach for his wand, Andromeda pulls her husband gently back.


    "Ted, please allow me to present my other brother-in-law, Rodolphus Lestrange," Andromeda carefully explained. "The husband and widow of my deceased elder sister, Bellatrix."


    "Right," Ted muttered under his breath not trusting the pureblood wizard before him the least bit.


    "What brings you here this evening, Lestrange?" Andromeda pointedly asked as her gray eyes hardened far too much like that of Bellatrix.


    For a moment, Rodolphus is unable to reply as he can almost see Bellatrix standing before him. A pang of agony flashes through his eyes like a shooting star. "It is of a grave, but personal matter. Might I be permitted to enter your home?" He briskly asked.


    "Do you swear upon your magic that you will bring no harm to his household on this day or the next?" Andromeda steadfastly declared.


    "You have my word," Rodolphus sincerely replied.


    "Then you may enter," Andromeda said motioning for Ted to step aside.


    Disgruntled Ted does as he is asked to and step aside for Rodolphus to enter their home. "Please take a seat," Andromeda gestured to the living room.


    Ted closes the door after Rodolphus and sends his wife a questioning look. Andromeda''s gray eyes remain calm and motion for him to follow. The couple sits together on the couch across from the seated figure of Rodolphus in an armchair.


    Rodolphus studies the house for a moment. There was a strange muggle metal box-like contraction intended for Merlin knows what. The furnishings within the home are in dark, earth tone colors, but intended more for comfort than elegance. There were no enchanted portraits on the walls for the portraits were dead and stiff. He truly did not know how the muggles and muggleborn were able to live in such manner.


    After a moment, Rodolphus attempts to be pleasant and says, "It is a rather cozy home." His compliment sounded more like an insult than the accolade it was supposed to be.


    "Thank you," Ted drily murmured glancing between his wife and that of his previously unknown brother-in-law, Rodolphus Lestrange. Because if Ted knew one thing, it was that Bellatrix had tried to have him and his Dromeda killed after they eloped. The attack failed, but how could one trust the husband of such a fiendish witch capable of murdering her own kin in cold blood!

 Chapter 803 - An Unusual Circumstance â…¢

    The ticking of the clock is loud especially after the silence that fell upon the cottage after the brief, but futile attempt at small talk. Andromeda''s gray eyes are steel-like as she says, "As we are done with pleasantries, let us be candid with each other, Rodolphus. Just what is the reason for your unexpected visit to our humble home? It is not out of fondness nor can I be convinced this is an attempt to reconnect our two families considering that my sister, Bellatrix is no longer with us. And we both know far too well that you shared my belated sister''s-."


    Andromeda''s voice broke for a second in old grief. "We both know what Bellatrix''s views were on my elopement with my husband. She was far from pleased to the extent that hired an ?ssassin! And we both know that you did little to dissuade her or attempt to persuade her otherwise!"


    "I shall not deny the past," Rodolphus candidly answered, "nor will I deny my own beliefs. Be as that may be, it was not I who sought out your blood, but rather Bellatrix. As much as I found your elopement distasteful at that time, I would not have raised a hand against you, Andromeda. Though I believed your choice poorly made as it was slighted your father and mother. Regardless, you are still very much a Black and for that reason alone I would never have sought you out at that time."


    Looking a bit more convinced, Andromeda nods her head in understanding and acceptance of the reply. Her brother-in-law was many things, but a liar was not one of them. And for all his faults, Rodolphus had genuinely cared for Bellatrix. Sadly, her sister, Bellatrix merely wed as was her duty, and never returned her husband''s affections. The proof lay in the indisputable fact that after all their years of marriage, Bellatrix had not become pregnant with a child.


    Andromeda had known her older sister, Bellatrix better than anyone. Bellatrix could never be forced to do anything she did not wish even by their own father and mother. And so, if Bellatrix did not wish to have a child with her husband, Rodolphus, she would have ensured to never become pregnant by him.


    That and well, Andromeda despite having left wizarding society at that time; she had still heard the rumors from ?ssociates, who still returned her letters despite her elopement. In the letters, there were suggestions that Bellatrix was fascinated and paid remarkably close attention to a dark wizard that she and her husband followed. There were even unspoken suggestions that Bellatrix bore a deep romantic infatuation for that dark wizard. In retrospect, they were likely true, and whether anything came out of it only two parties would know the truth, Bellatrix, and her husband, Rodolphus Lestrange.


    Seeing his wife having fallen into a thoughtful silence, Ted''s mellow voice is a bit more stern than usual when he says, "Please don''t mind my blunt asking, but why exactly are you here?" At her husband''s words, Andromeda collects herself out of her thoughts and turns expectantly towards her brother-in-law awaiting a reply.


    Rodolphus carefully reaches into the folds of his robes and removes a dark, blue bottled potion that is carefully sealed. Andromeda lets out a soft gasp in recognition of the potion as Rodolphus carefully places it on a nearby stand. Ted looks on in blank confusion at the potion and waits for his wife or his "brother-in-law" to explain.


    After a ??pse of silence, Ted finally asks out loud, "Well, just what is the potion that is so shocking?"


    "It is the ''Surculus Potio Germen,''" Andromeda replied with awe and disbelief still evidently heard in her voice.


    "Which means what exactly?" Ted drily further inquired as he was not familiar with the potion.


    "It roughly means the seedling potion," Andromeda quietly explained as she turned her gray eyes solemnly towards her brother-in-law. "Rodolphus, do you know what it is that you are asking of my husband and me? Even more pressing, should we accept, the child will be raised in the household of a muggleborn wizard."


    "Wait, just a minute?!" Ted loudly exclaimed in confusion. "What child?!"


    "Allow me to explain-," Rodolphus paused, before painfully saying, "-brother-in-law."


    Ted mouth flops open for a moment, before snapping shut. He turns to gaze at his wife in disbelief, but she maintains her gray eyes on the figure before them. Taking his cue from his wife, he hurriedly returns his gaze towards their brother-in-law with curiosity and speculation.


    "Surculus Potio Germen," Rodolphus elucidated, "is an extremely rare potion to come by as the ingredients are nearly impossible to come by. That being said, the potion, in essence, carries a wizard''s seed." He paused not wanting to further elaborate on the subject.


    "A wizard''s seed?" Ted repeated with incredulity, before glancing at his wife.


    Andromeda lets out a soft sigh and pats her husband''s hand. "The potion was created in ancient times for widowed warriors," she solemnly explained. "These warriors typically were the last of their line and knew that only death awaited them in battle. The potion will never work on those that are unwed nor unmated neither if their spouse or mate still lives. For the potion to work, a life-bond must have existed and having been broken prematurely by Death never having been completed to its fullest extent. In essence, it is a widower without any kin to continue the family lineage."


    "Right," Ted muttered under his breath in disbelief but continued to listen. Having been raised in a muggle home, there were plenty of things that still shocked him to learn about the wizarding world. At this point, he frankly could believe almost anything.


    "These widowed warriors would seek out the nearest female kin of their former mate or spouse," Andromeda expounded as a startling realization slowly began to dawn in Ted''s eyes. "At times, the female kin were far too young, then an alternative was sought in a v?r??nal maiden or even in that of a married female. Notwithstanding, if the family or wedded couple accepted the request of the widowed warrior, the resulting child would be raised with the family or wedded couple, and the widowed warrior would ensure to leave the means to raise the child to ?du?thood to continue the widowed warriors family line."


    Ted sputtered in disbelief and raised his voice. "You mean to tell me," he paused to point at his so-called brother-in-law, "that he wants you, Dromeda to carry a child for him to continue his family lineage?!"


    "Yes," Andromeda solemnly answered.


    Ted ran his hand through his fair hair and muttered to himself, "I bloody hell can''t believe it!" He turned his face to glare at the unperturbed wizard. "And you, still have the audacity to come into our home to make such a request of my wife and me!"


    "Ted," Andromeda firmly said in a tone of voice that only a wife can use on her husband.


    Ted unhappily falls silent and scowls fiercely at Rodolphus Lestrange. He was going to kill this so-called brother-in-law of his! He would never truly understand the purebloods! NEVER! (Actually, that was a lie. Ironically, thanks to his in-laws especially his brother-in-law, Lucius Malfoy, he found that that the purebloods were fair and honorable in their own strange way. Oh, they were definitely BIASED but they were really not that bad.)

 Chapter 804 - An Unusual Circumstance â…£

    The living room is filled with a heavy silence with the ticking of the clock as the only source of the sound. "Rodolphus," Andromeda quietly said breaking the silence, "why have you come to request such a thing from me? I know who it is that you follow, and I will not be siding with your Dark Lord." She paused as her gray eyes coldly ?ssessing him. "And yet, you are sincere in your request. So, I must ask is a war on the horizon?"


    "War comes," Rodolphus matter-of-factly answered.


    Andromeda slowly nods her head in understanding. "Then we will be on opposite sides of the war," she plainly stated. "Yet despite knowing this, you have still come to humbly make such a request of me?"


    "Yes," Rodolphus replied as his icy dark eyes shone with blunt honesty. "The Dark Lord has requested that I take a wife from those that follow him or sire a child with one of them. I have no intentions to do so."


    Rodolphus paused knowing full well that he had already ensured his own sterility. No child would ever be born from any forced union. Never. And if it did, well, that child was certainly not his. He''d rather be a cuckold and have it known than bear the gossip or the responsibility for a spawn that had not been sired by him.


    "I must be seen as obeying," Rodolphus finally admitted to the amazement of Andromeda and the suspicion of Ted.


    Andromeda narrows her gray eyes at her brother-in-law for a long time, before sitting back in her seat. "Presuming, I accept, Rodolphus what are the terms?"


    Ted gasps and moves to speak, but Andromeda holds up her hand shushing her husband. She stares at him with grave gray eyes that cause Ted to unwillingly sit still for the time being. He would obey and hear out his so-called brother-in-law''s words.


    The faintest tinge of relief can be seen in the depths of Rodolophus Lestrange''s eyes that evaporate instantly like water underneath the hot sun. "Male or female, the child will be named, Delphini Lestrange," he quietly declared.


    "Delphini?" Andromeda said out loud in surprise before her eyes soften with nostalgia and a hint of sadness. "Bellatrix always was fond of that name since we were mere girls. She wanted to name her daughter or son after the oracle of Delphi. The old Greek tales were always her favorite childhood tales."


    Andromeda falls silent with a pained expression. For all the differences that she and Bellatrix shared between them, Andromeda had cared for her older sister. Before the topic of blood purity became the source of a divide between the two of them. For in their childhood, they always took such pride in their pureblood lineage. Of the great witches and wizards, who were the Black and Rosier Ancestors. It seemed so long ago, but Bellatrix and she had once been as close as two peas in a pod with Narcissa often being left out since she was the youngest of the three sisters. Bellatrix''s loss still stung even now, but there was no turning time back. Bellatrix was gone.


    Seated at her side, Ted looks at his wife''s sad expression and reaches over to gently squeeze her hand. He did not know why his Dromeda was even considering the offer, but he understood a little after his wife''s last statement. It was a way to preserve the little of Bellatrix''s memory left even if it was through Bellatrix''s husband.


    "Well, answer my wife''s question, brother-in-law," Ted loudly said with a bit of a defiant tone of voice.


    Rodolphus''s expression does not change at the barbered jab. "The entirety of the Lestrange vaults and properties will be handed over upon the child coming of age," he explained. "Gringotts will ensure the funds and properties are properly administrated until that time. In addition, separate vaults have been set up to cover schooling and the cost of raising the child itself. A monthly stipend will be sent which will be reassessed each year to cover the necessities of the growing child."


    Andromeda nods her head in understanding, before quietly asking, "Will you have any contact with the child, Rodolphus?"


    "No," Rodolphus gruffly answered. "The Dark Lord must never know of the child''s existence nor for the knowledge of the child to be ripped from my mind."


    "Then-," Andromeda''s voice faltered in surprise.


    "Regardless of whether the request is refused or not, I will oblivate tonight''s events from my memory," Rodolphus flatly answered with a stern expression. "I will be aware that memories are missing based on prior plans and thereby will not seek out the missing memoires out."


    "I see," Andromeda murmured in understanding, before turning towards her husband. "Ted, I would like to do this in memory of my sister, please," she had a pleading expression on her face.


    Ted''s face contorts with mixed feelings. He had never liked his wife''s family at the start, but they were not as bad as he previously thought after getting to know them, and admittedly not got along rather well with them. Personally, he would never change his mind about Bellatrix, but he knew that his Dromeda still missed Bellatrix.


    However, the child would be raised as their own, and his little Dora had been clamoring on about for a sibling. Still, his pride as a man and as a husband stung a bit painfully. And he had never been able to say no to Dromeda especially when she stared at him with those pleading gray eyes. He really was a whooped dog¡­.


    Ted lets out a troubled sigh and rubs his face with one hand, before finally relenting, "Alright, but I don''t want HIM involved in the upbringing of OUR child," he gestured rudely at Rodolpohus Lestrange.


    Andromeda''s face lights up beautifully and squeezes her husband''s hand, before her face becomes solemn. "Do you agree to my husband''s request, Rodolphus?"


    "The child will be the heir to the Lestrange lineage," Rodolphus coolly replied, "I expect for the child to be properly taught in our ways. As long as that requirement is meant, regardless, of what the future may bring I shall not intervene."


    Rodolphus hesitates for a mere second, before saying, "Should we live at the end of it all, I would ask that I be permitted to visit with the child upon occasion."


    Andromeda turns to gaze at Ted, who purses his lips pensively. "I don''t mind three visits per month not excluding the holidays," he drily muttered, "and perchance once the child is older maybe for even part of the summer holidays."


    Ted hesitated before his gaze becomes steadfast and determined. "I don''t like you, Rodolphus Lestrange nor can I believe your audacity to ask such a thing from us." He let out a loud breath. "But that being said, I can understand your convoluted logic no matter how unbelievable it may sound. Should we be alive at the end of this all as you say, you are still part of our family, and I would like for Dorea to get to know her uncle someday."


    Rodolphus is unable to hide his astonishment and for a moment his emotions are transparent. For just a moment, Rodolphus looks like the young man that Andromeda remembered. A young wizard, who was cool and confident, but who would always stare at her older sister, Bellatrix with a burning affectionate gaze. Even if, Bellatrix had never returned Rodolphus''s feelings, he had never cared. It had been enough for him to simply to have her at his side.


    Andromeda had heard Ted once say that a muggle poet said, "Tis better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all." Yet Andromeda could not help but wonder if that kind of one-sided love had truly been worth it in the end. The love that burns so fiercely setting the forest ablaze, what is left in its passing wake, but a mouthful of ashes?

 Chapter 805 - An Unusual Circumstance â…¤

    The living room falls silent again each lost in their own pensive thoughts. Rodolphus is the first to recover and gruffly says, "Should we live, I would be honored to accept the generous offer, Edward Tonks." And he genuinely was sincere and grateful to the muggleborn wizard for his magnanimity, he knew for a fact that he could not have done the same.


    Ted solemnly nods his head at the reply, before turning expectantly to stare at his wife. Andromeda squeezes her husband''s hand one last time, before withdrawing her hand. She confidently sits up and says, "Before all those that are present this night, I, Andromeda Tonks nee Black make a vow of absolution," she paused and viciously bit into her finger drawing blood.


    Ted''s eyes widen in shock at his wife''s action, but Rodolphus bows his head in rare humble reverence at the actions of Andromeda. A bright red drop of blood wells up from Andromeda''s finger. Holding her other palm open, she draws a rune symbol with the blood from her finger onto her palm. It was the symbol of a unicorn, the purest of creatures, and the symbol of unselfish action. She holds up her hand to the air as if presenting her hand before an unseen being.


    "I vow before the magic of old and all those that stand here as my witnesses," Andromeda said. "I vow upon my house, honor, and magic that I, Andromeda Tonks nee Black accept the request of the widowed warrior, Rodolphus Lestrange out of my own free will and choice."


    A light breeze passes through the room causing their hair and clothing to rustle before the unexpected breeze disappeared as swiftly as it had come. The magic of Old had heard and acknowledged Andromeda''s vow. With her finger still bleeding, she reaches over and gently takes the corked dark glass bottle.


    "I and my house willingly accept the seed of Rodolphus Lestrange," Andromeda continued solemnly to speak. "I and my house will raise the child with love and care as our own. The gifted seed shall retain the name of the widowed warrior''s bloodline, the name of the child be it male or female shall be Delphini Lestrange."


    Andromeda ceased to speak and turned to Rodolphus Lestrange. "In exchange, the widowed warrior will provide the means for the child''s growth, protection, and livelihood. So, mote be, Accipio Surculus Potio Germen."


    Andromeda uncorks the bottle and drinks the potion down in one gulp. She makes a slight face at the bitter, salty taste of the potion, before setting the uncorked potion down on the nearby stand. There is a stunned silence in the room as if none of the parties in the room can actually believe the sequences of events that just took place. They were unbelievable, to say the least.


    Ted stares at his wife with a bit of incredulity and finally asks, "Dromeda, how will we know if the potion worked?"


    Andromeda and Rodolphus both stare at Ted for a moment before sharing a look that only another pureblood can understand. "It simply will," Andromeda plainly stated. "It may sound strange and even incredulous, Ted, but the potion has never failed, if properly accepted by the one who will carry the seed of the widowed warrior. And I have willingly accepted the seed of Rodolphus."


    Ted nods his head numbly and is startled to see Rodolphus rise to his feet and bow his head in a sincere fashion to the couple. "You have my sincere gratitude," he earnestly said, before rising to his full height. "I shall see myself out," and without another word, the tall dark-haired wizard waltzed out of the living room and their home.


    The door firmly shut behind him the couple remains sitting in the living room before Ted''s eyes are once more drawn to the dark-colored glass bottle that now lay empty on the stand. "Dromeda," he quietly says as his eyes linger on the glass bottle for a moment, before rising to meet his wife''s gray eyes. "Is there a reason why you so willingly accepted your brother-in-law''s offer? It just seems a bit contrary to your usual nature."


    Andromeda pales for a moment, before letting out a soft sigh. Her head tilts downward as her hands fidget in her skirts, before pressing her still bleeding finger to her skirt to stop the flow of blood. It was not an easy topic to discuss even with her loving husband.


    "Dormeda?" Ted worriedly asks again as he nears his wife and takes one of her hands. "What is that you can''t tell me?"


    Andromeda raises her gray eyes that are filled with sadness and worry. "I-," her voice trembles and she glanced away from her concerned husband''s gaze. She closes her eyes for a moment, before sighing again, and turning to face him with her gaze slightly downcast.


    "Pureblood women at times have difficulties conceiving," Andromeda quietly explained. "With Nymphadora nearly three years of age and seeing how much she loves her cousins-. Well, I thought perchance to add a sibling to the family for our Dora to play with."


    Andromeda''s voice faltered, before continuing, "I went to see a mediwitch, a friend, after failing to see my w?mb take to your seed. She said that it was a miracle that I had even been able to have Nymphadora, apparently, my w?mb is heavily scarred it is impossible for any man''s seed to take. Without this potion, Nymphadora will never have a sibling, and we will never have another child in this life."


    Ted pulls his wife into his arms and feels Andromeda stiffen against him, before relaxing. Ted sighs into his wife''s dark hair, before placing a kiss on top of her head. "I wish you had told me," he murmured into her hair. "I understand that this may be an uncomfortable topic for you, but we are married and things like this need are shared."


    "I know," Andromeda whispered into his shoulder. "I just wasn''t sure how to go about bringing up the topic. It isn''t exactly something that witches talk to their husbands about."


    Ted rolls his eyes, but instead says, "Well, at least, we won''t need to adopt, a child."


    "Adopt?" Andromeda said rather startled pulling out of Ted''s grasp.


    "Well, I mean, we could have adopted a child," Ted said with a shrug. "I would not have minded. There are plenty of children that are in need of a home."


    "Oh," Andromeda murmured with relief and a tinge of embarrassment.


    "Wait, what did you think that I mean by that?" Ted asked with a bewildered expression on his face from his wife''s response.


    "It''s nothing," Andromeda blustered, before rising to her feet. "I''ll go make us some tea," before rushing off to the kitchen.


    Ted had learned an important lesson in his marriage that when his wife needed space, it was best to give Dromeda that space. Although, he could guess as to the reason why Dromeda would have reacted strongly to his words. From what he learned in pureblood society; it was the males that carried the family name. In certain families with daughters, if there were no other male family members in existence, a male child may be adopted to continue the family name. It was almost unheard of, but it did occur and was a perpetual source of shame for the wife of the said household as she had failed to produce a male heir.


    Ted loved his wife, Dromeda, and had even grown to like his pureblood extended family that he had gained through marriage. Still, at times like these, it was a constant reminder of just how different the wizarding world was from the rest of the world. It was both a good and a bad thing at times.

 Chapter 806 - An Unusual Circumstance â…¥

    Near the little-known muggle town by the name of Sharamourn, there is an old manor that overlooked the small village down below. A tall, slender wizard with icy dark eyes appears on the path leading to the Gibbons manor. Rodolphus Lestrange pauses to pat his robes and finds the bottle gone. He did not recall how the bottle disappeared, but that was no matter. He understood that he had erased his own memory to prevent the Dark Lord or anyone else from learning more. He knew what his intentions had been, and his petition must have been accepted for the bottle was gone from his pocket. And that was more than ample sufficient proof for him to know what had occurred.


    A faint flicker of a smile appears on his face, before vanishing. Rodolphus begins the climb up the path to the Gibbons manor. The dark manor is surrounded by thorny leafless overgrown bushes covered in patches of snow. Briskly he makes his way up the winding path and past the cold, metal gates and the ancient, decaying trees. The air is cold carrying the faint scent of je ne sais quoi. It was a stark reminder of the graveyard that lay behind the ancient manor filled with recent rotting corpses from Primus Wilkes and of the traitor, Empusa Snyde, (without her head).


    There are no guards at the door causing Rodolphus to shake his head in disapproval, before entering Gibbons Manor and making his way into the great hall. The Death Eaters in residence are all busy with some ?ssigned task by the Dark Lord. Antonin Dolohov was notably missing on an errand to fulfill for the Dark Lord. No one knew the details of the errand except for Dolohov and Lord Voldemort. However, whatever the details of the task had been, Dolohov did not seem opposed to fulfilling the task.


    The hall suddenly goes quiet as the various Death Eaters freeze and hastily move to the edge of the walls. A soft is heard echoing down the hallway to reveal a large, slithering figure emerging from the shadows. A green serpent with a flat viper''s head emerges into the light, Nagini, the Dark Lord''s pet. The serpent had diamond patterns on its flesh and was as thick as a man''s th??h, and over twelve feet long.


    The incredibly poisonous and deadly serpent, Nagini was the Dark Lord''s eyes and ears, so to speak. None of the Death Eaters allowed for even a slip-of-the-tongue to occur lest word reached back to their newly returned Master. Although the Dark Lord had shown himself to be far more collected ever since his return, he had become far more ruthless than before. They all remembered the torturous death of Empusa Snyde at the hands of Dolohov that still haunted the nightmares of many.


    Nagini flicked her tongue at spotting a tall, slender wizard with icy dark eyes. It was the wizard that scented of fiery brimstone and frigid ice so cold that it sent a shiver crawling across her flesh. It was this wizard who caused her skin to crawl, ready to coil and spring forward to attack at the slightest provocation. However, her kin trusted the brimstone, ice-scented wizard. And no matter what she thought, the wizard had yet to prove treacherous to her kin. Still, she would remain watchful lest the wizard turns on her kin.


    Nagini and Rodolphus eye each other, while the Death Eaters pressed tightly against the walls, trying not to breathe nor move lest they draw the attention of either of the very dangerous figures before them. The crimson serpent eye figure of Lord Voldemort emerges from within the inner Great Hall clad in billowing dark robes.


    "Nagini," Voldemort gently chastised the serpent who hissed threateningly at Rodolphus Lestrange, before slithering down the hall away from the crowd. Nagini had a task to do and she must continue to keep an eye on the wizard with the filthy scent. It had been a solemn request of her kin and she would fulfill her duty.


    The large serpent slithers away impossibly fast considering the bulk of Nagini. The Death Eaters slowly exhale in relief and bow towards their Master, before hurrying away to fulfill their tasks. The outer Great Hall is empty within a moment leaving only the two wizards behind.


    "Come," Voldemort ordered and lead the way into the inner Great Hall. There is a marble throne once more erected in the center of the inner Great Hall for the Dark Lord to rest and command his loyal followers from. Not taking a seat at his throne, he walks past it, before coming to a halt at one of the windows.


    Voldemort clasps his long pale, spiderlike hands behind his back as he stares out of the windows onto the peaceful sleepy, snow-covered muggle village down below. His reflection is faintly reflected in the windows and as is that of Rodolphus Lestrange, who remains standing behind him some distance away.


    With his back still turned to Rodolphus Lestrange, Voldemort says, "What do you have to report, Lestrange?"


    Rodolphus b?r?ly tilts his head as usual, before replying, "My mother-in-law, Druella Black was kind enough to speak favorably on my behalf and petition to Orion Black to permit my accessing Bellatrix''s dowry vaults. I was permitted with the strict restriction to only retrieve the object that had been entrusted to Bellatrix."


    "And?" Voldemort impatiently interjected as his crimson eyes turned away from the peaceful snowy scenery before him.


    "The cup was not there, Dark Lord," Rodolphus confessed honestly. "I found traces of it having been housed there before, but nothing more. If the cup must have been taken and removed prior to Bellatrix''s death as Bellatrix was the last visitor to enter her dowry vaults."


    Voldemort does not give Rodolphus Lestrange. any warning without warning or any verbal casting, he wordlessly and windlessly cast Legilimency upon Lestrange. Legilimency was one of Voldemort''s many gifts in magic, but he truly was a talented Legilimens. There were few in existence that were his peer as a Legilimens except for one, Albus Dumbledore.


    Rodolphus stumbled to his knees from the violent force as Voldemort carelessly tore through his mind impatiently searching for the memory. Voldemort eagerly found the memory and relived it, before brusquely emerging from Lestrange''s mind. Rodolphus lets out a pained pant but manages to struggle to his feet despite his mind feeling as if it had been brutally torn open and violated (which it had). He shoves aside the feelings of anger and relief and instead concentrates on the sole feeling of agony racing through his head. For if the Dark Lord decided to attempt again, he could not allow for the Dark Lord to feel any of his true emotions.


    A surge of fury whirls inside him threatening to fill his mind with a mindless fog of rage. Voldemort''s snake-like nostrils flare in fury as his pointed blue talon-like nails dig into the flesh nearly drawing blood. Feeling his nails nearly drawing blood, Voldemort forces his long, pale spider-like fingers open like a spider hungrily unfurling its fangs before prey.


    "There was no other visitor, Lestrange?" Voldemort snapped as he glared at Lestrange with b?r?ly contained anger.


    "There was none, Milord," Rodolphus replied, before feeling something wet dripping down his nose. Perplexed, he presses the back of his fingers to his nose and looks down only to find dark ruby droplets on the back of his hand. Frowning, he wipes the blood with the robe of his sleeve. It would seem the Dark Lord had been as violent as usual.


    Voldemort falls into solemn contemplation, while Rodolphus retrieves his wand from the folds of his robes. "Episkey," he murmured out loud having cast a small healing spell on his person to stop the nosebleed. He would not permit for even a single drop of blood to fall into his enemy''s hands. There was no telling what evil could be wrought against him.


    Voldemort does not comment on Lestrange''s actions to heal himself nor much less apologize for his violent course of actions. "And what of the prophecy?" Voldemort asked without pause nor guilt.


    "The spy continues to work diligently on acquiring information," Rodolphus reported keeping his gaze firmly fixed on the ground to control the glimpses of anger clearly visible in his gaze. He buried his anger and focused instead on the still painful pulsing sensation of his mind. It felt as though his mind was bleeding and torn after a savage animal attack.


    "I demand progress, Lestrange," Voldemort coldly warned with a tad of impatience flashing through his crimson serpent eyes.


    "The prophecy shall be acquired, Dark Lord," Rodolphus carefully replied without promising a time frame nor anything else.


    Annoyed Voldemort at the neutral roughly dismisses Rodolphus with a gesture of his hand and returns to gazing out of the window with a pensive, cold expression. Rodolphus b?r?ly tilts his head at Voldemort, before turning away on his heels. Without further ado, he escapes from the inner great hall and makes his way to personal quarters to take a pain-relief potion for his fierce headache. He could not afford to being taken advantage while in a weakened state, he had too much at stake.

 Chapter 807 - Godric’s Hollow

    It was cold, but the picturesque snow-covered cottages of Hogsmeade looked cozy from frost-covered windows full of glowing light from the fireplace. The smoke from the chimneys zigzag slowly in the sky leaving a trail from the light, but chilly wind. The Christmas decorations are already up with bright wreaths hanging on my doors and a sparkling Christmas tree that can be seen from the front cottage windows of the home.


    On such a night, many residents of Hogsmeade would take shelter in their homes or at the nearest inn or pub. Unfortunately, for them, the Hogs Head Inn was closed that evening. A large sign was posted on the door that read, "CLOSED for CLEANING." With a smaller note below in warning that reads, "Intruders enter at your own PERIL."


    A few rowdy members of the village had already attempted to force their way into the inn to only f?r??b?? be blasted into piles of snow, while others were painfully hexed. Stunned the figures play in piles of snow, before recalling that the fact that now and again the Hogs Head Inn would close for cleaning. At first, it had been a strange miracle, but now it was becoming a commonplace event. No one knew when it would happen or why, but it simply would. And really, the pub did look much nicer after being cleaned.


    The onlookers help those laying in the snow up, before wisely retreating to the Three Broomsticks that evening. Besides the bar owner, Madam Rosmerta was a sight for sore eyes and made for an enjoyable evening of observation. Aye, she was a fine witch curved in all the right places. A shame though she was apparently divorced as rumor would have it, and a divorced witch was far more trouble than her worth, or at least that was the general sentiment among wizards.


    Up rickety stairs, there and down a door is the family living room. A warm fire is blazing and shedding a gentle light upon the old bookshelf and the recently dusted old furniture. As usual, the frame of Ariana Dumbledore hanging on the mantelpiece is spotless. Her ?h?st-length golden hair is neatly pulled back as her bright blue eyes stare straight ahead all the while cradling a book in her arms.


    Sitting in one of the two newly cleaned armchairs is the gruff figure of Aberforth. His spectacles hang on the tip of his long nose as he carefully opens the sealed letter from Rodolphus Lestrange that had been sent via a goblin carrier. It had been a bit of surprise, but at least the goblin had the intelligence and common decency to knock on his back door rather than enter through the front door of the pub.


    His wiry grey hair is pulled back with a tie and is his gray beard is neatly trimmed. He was dressed in simple, dark, but clean robes. He would be going out shortly, and he had not had time to read the letter until now having been too busy cleaning the pub. Not that he had another choice otherwise the excuse would be seen as a lie and that would only bring out more suspicions against him. The eyes cast upon him had slowly begun to wilt away to nothing, but he still could not trust that it was safe nor much less invite those pairs of eyes to return.


    Aberforth''s brilliant blue piercing eyes resemble far too much that of his elder brother, Albus. The brilliant blue eyes focused on the opened letter. He intently begins to read the following,


    "Capricorn,


    I will keep my message brief and simple. Riddle has lost his clouded rage and grows more calculating with every passing hour. He has gained possession of a deadly serpent that is far more intelligent than any animal ought to be. The serpent is even capable of understanding the human tongue and conveys any information heard to him. Nothing can be even be whispered under breath nor messages be written lest the lurking serpent see and report.


    A portion of the prophecy was heard and was confirmed. It has been conveyed to Riddle. Riddle grows more desirous to retrieve the prophecy but is distracted by other priorities. It is perplexing and concerning for Riddle seems to doubt the past.


    Giants approach from over the north and will arrive within a months'' time at most. The great snowstorms will provide cover for their arrival and permit them to land unobtrusive. Watch for rumors of a sudden typhoon on the shore that destroys muggle fishing boats and the nearby muggle village. Death will only be left in their wake.


    Trust none, Capricorn.


    Crow."


    Aberforth furrows his brow at Rodolphus'' words. The giants were expected and were no surprise. Neither was the prophecy, but rather the serpent and Riddle''s regained mental facilities. Riddle would become a far more dangerous enemy and the serpent was a most unnatural and deadly foe. The serpent would only serve to augment the prowess of the dark wizard.


    Tearing the letter neatly into four pieces, Aberforth rises and moves towards the hearth. With care, he drops the torn parchment into the hungry orange flames. The paper is quickly consumed turning black and curled until nothing, but ashes remain. Satisfied, he turns towards the portrait of Ariana, and says, "I''ll be back soon, Ari." The portrait of Ariana does not move nor react to his words remaining gazing into the distance.


    Aberforth nods his head, before making his way out of the living room and down the rickety stairs. He emerges out through the back door and firmly locks the door behind him. His goats happily bleat at him especially the spotted goat named "Butter," who sticks its head through the pen fencing to receive a head or chin scratch.


    Aberforth snorts but still pauses to scratch the goat gruffly behind the ears, before hurrying away. If he waited, he''d suddenly find himself petting all the goats. By Merlin''s Beard who knew how long it would take hm to escape afterward!


    It was dark and cold as Aberforth made his way to the edge of Hogsmeade. The road on the outskirts of the village were muddy and showed signs of countless muddy tracks from carriages and footsteps. The cowl of his cloak was pulled up, but still he carefully checked around him, before apparating towards his first destination. He would apperate several times to throw off any possible spy following, before at last apparating to his true destination. Some might even call him paranoid, but it had kept him alive all these years.

 Chapter 808 - Godric’s Hollow Ⅱ

    In the well-sized English village of Godric''s Hollow past the little lane that curves left is the heart of the village set in the small-town square. There are several shops, a post office, a pub, and even a little church whose stained-glass windows were glowing jewel-bright in the late evening from the lighting found inside. It was cold and wet and even the pub was empty as the last night-stragglers had returned home for the evening after drinking.


    The village streetlamps brightly lit the main square. However, the residents were all inside getting ready for bed, and a few still sitting in front of the television watching a late-night show. None noticed the wizard that had appeared on the edge of the square who merely stood staring out at the village.


    Aberforth releases a loud sigh causing a puff of fog to appear before him. It was not that he hated Godric''s Hollow but far too many emotional memories remained behind in the village. It was here where they had lived as a family and it was here where their family had come to an end. It was a feeling of love and hate, nostalgia and bitterness, the complexity of all human emotions.


    Aberforth eyes the church and shakes his head. He''d stop by to visit the family graves on his way back. Maybe, he''d even invite Albus. It was the least he could do.


    Aberforth hurries down the road and moves past the home of Bathilda Bagshot, before coming to a halt. He had not had the courage to gaze at their former home and yet there it was over in the distance glowing a warm welcoming yellow with a stream of smoke emerging from the fireplace. For a moment, he closed his eyes unable to bear the heartache, before the moment passed like a bad dream. They had left long ago and all that lingered were their memories like ghosts that haunted him.


    Opening his eyes, Aberforth is about to move away, when a raspy, old familiar voice complains, "Aberforth, it is almost rude not to stop by and say hello to this old witch!"


    Aberforth slowly turns to face the source of the voice standing at the entrance of the garden gate. A petite witch with wispy white hair stands between the hedge opening. Her eyes are sunken with age and there are traces of liver spots on her face. Her black shawl is tucked around her along with a thick fur robe. Bathilda Bagshot scrunches her eyes and nose at him and says, "Aberforth Dumbledore and Albus are the same as ever much too proud and arrogant for your own good."


    "Professor Bagshot," Aberforth curtly grumbled in greeting. He''d never been fond of their old History professor and much less after learning that she was the great-aunt of Gellert Grindelwald. Their lives would have been so very different if not for Gellert''s arrival that summer.


    Bathilda tugs her fur coat around her and shivers for a moment as if cold or perchance at the coldness of Aberforth''s voice. Out of the two remaining Dumbledore family members, Aberforth had never hidden his dislike for her unlike Albus, who was always polite and kind to her. She tucks her hands further into her shawl and says, "Well, I best going inside, it''s rather cold this evening."


    "Yes, that would be for the best," Aberforth crisply answered causing the Bathilda Bagshot to turn away and hurry inside. The sound of the door closing and opening behind her sending Aberforth moving away. All nostalgia had disappeared from his face as he passed their former child home without looking back. They were long gone and all that was left were mere shadows in the depths of his mind. For some ghosts are not made of the flesh nor the dead, but rather of memories of the past.


    Down a winding small road at the edge of town, Aberforth arrived at last at a two-story cottage with a small gate, tall hedges, and importantly hidden from muggles, and those alike. Stopping at the front gates, he feels the powerful warding in place, before carefully opening the gate and allowing himself inside. The gates would not open for anyone except for a member of the Order of the Phoenix.


    The door closing behind him pulls Aberforth back as he removes the cowl of his hood. "Aberforth," said the Auror in greeting with a Scottish burr.


    Aberforth nods his head in a greeting of the shorter wizard, Alastor Moody. A middle-aged wizard of rather average height. His wavy brown hair reached his collar, but there were several scars on his face. One running down the length of his cheek, one just under his chin, one across the tip of his nose as if someone had tried to remove his face. Another starting across his brow and reconnecting just under his chin, while the last one was just across his neck. A failed attempt to slit the stubborn, veteran Auror''s throat.


    "Come," Alastor Moody said to Aberforth. "We''ve been expecting you," as he leads the way to the inner foyer.


    Aberforth quietly takes in the recognizable faces in the room. The silvery-haired form of Albus sits next to the hunched-up, bald figure of Elphias Doge. Elphias Doge coughs and glares at Aberforth and Aberforth returns the glare. He had never much liked Elphias, the annoying, ?umbersome god. Their dislike for each other was rather mutual ever since they were at Hogwarts.


    Standing together are the two Bones brothers, Edgar and Jacques Bones. The elder, Edgar Bones was a handsome Auror with a square jaw and dark brown hair. His younger brother, Jacques worked in the Ministry as a member of the International Magical Cooperation Department. The two men looked similar alike with square jaws except that Jacques had much lighter brown hair.


    Standing near them are the two red-head brothers, Auror Gideon and Fabian Prewett. The elder of the two, Fabian had a long nose, while Gideon was the more handsome wizard. They were strong and a good pair of Auror''s. However, confidently holding Fabian''s hand is a stately-looking witch wearing an emerald green shawl, Emmeline Vance. She was a talented witch and was now a crucial senior member of the Former Werewolf Integration Department now part of the new Animagus Police Department known as the APD. Apparently, the two were courting and it looked right serious if the rumors were to go by.


    Standing together is the youngest Order members, there is Benjy Fetwick. A reserved wizard with light-colored skin and short hair. He was serving under Barty Crouch as his prot¨¦g¨¦ and was hearing everything of importance within the Ministry of Magic.


    Caradoc Dearborn was a rather timid, wide-eyed young man. He was rather pale with chocolate-colored hair. Still, the boy was incredibly useful as he was the quill pusher. As a member of the Filing Department in charge of Personnel Files, the boy knew details about the members of the Ministry of Magic that most folk never knew about.


    Then were the fiery brats, the recently graduated Auror''s from the academy. Kingsley Shacklebolt, a tall dark wizard with bard shoulders. The boy shaved his head clean but wore a single hoop earring in a fashion statement. Brats these days thought that they came up with fashion as if it had not been done before.


    There was also Marlene Stein (formerly McKinnon) she was a fierce one alright. She had auburn hair, brown eyes, and fair skin. She had graduated top of her class and was practical. Aye, if ever cornered, she was the one to count on to find the way out and succeed to boot. If he were to choose someone, he would be certain that she would be able to properly guard his back.


    As for Dorcas Meadows, well, Abeforth wasn''t fond of the pretty witch. The girl had tan skin, warm eyes, and curly hair, and seemingly enjoyed flirting with those that knew her. It wasn''t her nature that bothered Aberfroth, but rather that she seemed to cunningly use it to hide her keen intelligence. No one hid themselves that deeply unless they had something to hide. And what could a young witch and especially an Auror have to hide? It couldn''t be anything good if the girl had even fooled Albus. And that was precisely why he was there to prevent Albus from making a grand mistake. He wouldn''t allow for a second time to occur.

 Chapter 809 - Godric’s Hollow Ⅲ

    Having waited until his younger brother, Aberforth finally arrived Albus Dumbledore at long last rose to his feet to commence the meeting. His long silver hair and beard glitter at his movements having been tucked into his belt. His robes are rather conservative a dark blue color with faint golden embroidery at the sleeve and hems of his robes that sweep to the floor b?r?ly permitting the tip of his high-heeled buckled boots to peek out. His child-like blue eyes solemnly gaze out from behind half-moon spectacles that hang on a long, crooked nose.


    "I welcome you all to the new headquarters or our Order," Albus firmly declared causing a smarting of applause to come from the younger generation in the room. Gesturing for them to be quiet, he says, "We will begin with our Senior Auror reports, Moody if you would please."


    Alastor Moody nods fiercely at Albus and begins to speak. "As you know, Damocles Belby is dead, and security has increased drastically at the Ministry. Mind you, it''s not all bad as if the so-called Death Eaters do attack, well, they won''t have an easy time taking over the Ministry of Magic. In addition, as previously mentioned before due to Harold Minchum untimely disappearance, corruption was found to be rampant within the ministry, and the Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins so to speak has cleaned the house. Plenty of folks have retired and been replaced, and those still left behind are behaving themselves for the time being."


    "Far more important is that Sanderson, the former potentate of London has retired and officially turned over all criminals to the Minister of Magic," Moody carefully said not mentioning the fact that it was part of a brokered deal between the Minister of Magic and the Potentate of London. "Although, I am disheartened to see Ogden gone, Elphinstone Urquart is most certainly not easily cornered by the paper and in fact, it is often the Daily Prophet, who finds their backs to the wall."


    Moody chuckled loudly at his last remark with the other Auror''s in the room widely grinning at each other as well. It was a source of pride for the department for once not be the prey for the papers, but rather the predator. Oh, how the tables had turned.


    "Sanderson?" Aberforth said with his brilliant blue piercing eyes narrowed behind his spectacles. "Without any coercion nor persuasion, I find that to be rather unbelievable especially considering that Mundungus Fletcher is dead." At that moment, he resembled his older brother, Albus far more than unusual despite their uncanny resemblance between the two brothers especially after Abeforth began to groom himself. Not that either brother would ever admit to such a thing.


    Moody drily replies, "I find that unbelievable as well, but Sanderson has retired, and the underworld exists no more. And as for Mundungus Fletcher, it was an unbelievable accident that took the lives of countless others as the Monarch Pub burned down with them in it." He wasn''t the only one who found the entire event suspicious, but if the Ministry of Magic had swept it under the rug, then there it would remain.


    "Merely because there is no longer a Potentate of London that does not mean that the underbelly of wizarding society will cease to exist," Aberforth flatly murmured, before folding his arms over his ?h?st. "And what of Auror Percius Clements is he on desk leave with Belby''s death?"


    Moody winces at Aberforth''s blunt words, before murmuring, "Aye, Urquhart thought it best that Clements take a leave of absence but Auror Clements refused. Instead, he''s on desk and patrol duty with the A.P.D. members. He''ll be called back after the New Year when Urquhart is satisfied that Clements is fit for duty again."


    Seeing that Aberforth did not ask more on the subject, Albus gazes expectantly on the rest of the Order of the Phoenix members to begin to report. Auror Edgar Bones shakes his head and says, "The Death Eaters have been lying low and there is no active trace of them. After the raid with Damocles, they all went underground and seemingly vanished. Still, we gained much more than we lost during the raid with the exception of Damocles Belby." Everyone bows their head a little at the mention of the belated potion master in honor of his memory.


    Albus glances at the other two Auror''s, the two Prewett brothers, Fabian and Gideon. The two wizards shake their heads at Dumbledore signaling they had nothing to mention that had not already been mentioned before. On the other hand, Jacques Bones speaks up, "As part of the International Magical Cooperation department ambassadors from other countries have mentioned that the wave of restless magical creatures has all but returned to their previous homes, but the Dragon Keepers and others tending to magical reservations have found that magical beasts are retreating into caves and refusing to emerge even if they are hungry for days. It''s been happening all along with the east side mountain range with no explicable reason to them."


    "Giants," Marlene Stein drily interjected. "They must be setting a temporary abode in the eastern mountains to cross the English Channel during one of the larger winter storms. We don''t have the manpower nor resources to cover the entire coast. We can only wait and watch for an entire muggle fishing village to be destroyed to indicate that the giants passed through."


    "Will that truly be the case?" The pretty Dorcas meadows interrupted the voice of skepticism. "I mean, what is to say that they won''t attack the old continent first much as Grindelwald did."


    Aberforth''s blue eyes slightly narrowed at the young witch''s words. It was a seemingly innocent and rather logical question. And yet, it served to discredit Marlene Stein''s observational statement.


    "That is certainly possible," Marlene Stein pensively admitted. "I suppose we can''t be too careful. That was a good observation, Dorcas."


    "I''m just here to help," Dorcas cheekily said with a wink at Marlene causing the married witch with two young children to roll her eyes at the younger witch''s antics.


    The air in the room lightens up for a moment, before becoming serious again as Emmaline Vance speaks up. "With the A.P.D. now a successful and integral part of the Ministry of Magic as announced by the Minister of Magic not too long ago, there will be a database of magic signatures and scents created via the A.D.P., the Magical Brain, and Wiz Link. It is a technological achievement that we are highly looking forward to being completed. It is mostly due to the muquibs and squibs that have returned to wizarding society. Therefore, I wonder if it would not be a bad idea to permit a squib or muquib to join the order. They could offer an entire perspective that we may find ourselves lacking."


    "But they would be suspectable to spells and any magical influence really," Dorcas protested. "We can''t possibly ask them to put their lives in danger when they can''t even protect themselves. That would positively be inhumane!"


    "Maybe, but it is a thought to consider," Emmaline firmly said to her friend, Dorcas, who sheepishly smiled at her and shrugged.


    "Well, if we are on that subject of recruiting new members then I would suggest Dedalus Diggle," Dorcas persuasively suggested. "Yes, I know he''s rather excitable and he wears that atrocious purple hat of his to work, but he is honest and works well with his fellow, A.P.D. members. What do you have to say on the subject, Emmaline?"


    Suddenly put on the spot, Emmaline blinks for a moment, before saying, "Well, he does good work, but I am not so certain that he is the reliable sort in the long run."


    Not one to be so easily dissuaded, Dorcas turns her warm, brown gaze to the Headmaster of Hogwarts, "And what do you have to say on the subject, Professor Dumbledore?"


    "I will have to consider the subject," Albus pensively replied tugging on his long silver beard with one hand. "And there may well be new additions to the Order, but that is a subject for another time, Miss Meadows. I would rather return to the subject on hand."


    "Yes, sir," Dorcas quickly said with a sad kicked puppy dog look. The other Auror''s wordlessly console her as she turns back to them.


    A loud cough pulled them back to Elphias Doge, who in a nasal voice said, "What of the Dark Lord? I''ve been monitoring Walden McNair and Albert Runcorn. Walden Runcorn took the lowly quill-pushing job, I sneakily set up for him, but he has not had much contact with Albert Runcorn as of late. Although Albert Runcorn has been making some rather aggressive bold moves as of late when voting. They are nothing drastic, but he seems to be testing the waters so to speak."


    "For what exactly?" Benjy Fetwick intelligently asked.


    "Your guess will likely be better than mine, Mr. Fetwick," Elphias rasped. "You are Barty Crouch''s prot¨¦g¨¦ and the two were bitter rivals at one point. And one''s enemy always knows one better than anyone else. So, what does Barty Crouch have to say on the subject?"


    "Mr. Crouch says that Mr. Runcorn is attempting to find the weak spot in the Wizengamont," Benjy bluntly replied. "And for what purpose, he does not know, but it would be enough to swing the scale in favor or against on a crucial vote."


    "That''s right," Caradoc Dearborn nervously piped up as they all turned to stare at the nervous young man who only became more nervous. Shifting on his feet, he says, "Mr. Runcorn has a history of swinging crucial votes in favor or against. It is how Mr. Runcorn has risen to power by the debt owed by those that needed his ability to swing the vote in favor or against."


    "That certainly makes sense," Gideon Prewett muttered out loud.


    Fabian Prewett frowns and says, "And just what type of law or judgment requires the abilities of Mr. Runcorn?"


    "In the past, it has been for a trial to a purposed law," Benjy earnestly replied on behalf of his friend, Caradoc, who sent him a relived expression of gratitude. "Either way, Mr. Runcorn''s has always managed to do so."


    There is an ominous ??pse of silence in the room. Just what was Albert Runcorn planning to swing in one favor or another? It was a most troubling question as not even those among them that were politically savvy could possibly guess as to the reasoning behind the cold wizard. Whatever it was, Runcorn was confident that he would not fail.

 Chapter 810 - Godric’s Hollow Ⅳ

    The evening is filled with chatter and discussion about movements and plans, but Aberforth remains silent for the rest of the duration of the meeting. In groups of two and three, they begin to depart with Elphias Doge the last of the Order members to depart with Alastor Moody accompanying him. With the exception of Albus and Aberforth, who remained behind in the two-story cottage.


    Certain that all the witches and wizards have finally left the premise, Aberforth turns away from the window and takes a seat in one of the empty armchairs. Albus expectantly looks at his younger brother, who had wordlessly gestured for him to remain behind to talk. "Well, Aberforth?" Albus inquisitively asked with child blue-like eyes gleaming from behind his half-moon spectacles.


    Aberforth lets out a loud snort at seeing the regular twinkle in his older brother''s blue eyes. "That girl, Dorcas Meadows, she''s a spy," Aberforth matter-of-factly stated causing the jovial twinkle to vanish from Albus''s eyes. There was a grim satisfaction that Aberforth gained from Albus''s reaction for just because he and Albus were talking to each other again that still did not mean all was yet forgiven between the two of them.


    "And what makes you so certain that is the case, Aberforth?" Albus calmly asked intently looking at his younger brother with glimmering blue eyes.


    "Don''t you dare to attempt legilimency on me, Albus," Aberforth growled in warning as the hypnotic glitter fades away from Albus''s eyes.


    Albus b?r?ly tilts his head at Aberforth in apology, before Aberforth snorts again in irritation. "Dorcas Meadows always has the habit of being the skeptic especially when there is a rather specific circumstance like that of the giants crossing the English Channel. It is not the first time she has done this and nor will it be the last. And I know that you will want to argue otherwise, Albus, but let me ask you this, why does that girl pretend to be a beautiful, but foolish witch to hide her innate brilliance. Surely, even you have noticed that, dear brother?"


    "Now I might why Meadows would hide her intelligence under a bushel at the academy or even at the Ministry of Magic. Yet there is no need for her to do so here," Aberforth pointed out. "Rather it is more in her favor to gain our trust by revealing her intelligence and have her comrades trust her that much more. That is unless she has something to hide for only those that have something to hide will attempt to blend in with their surroundings rather than be the first to stick out like a crooked nail."


    Albus is pensively quiet for a ??pse of time, before solemnly raising his gaze to meet that of his brother. "Then what would you suggest, Aberforth?"


    "I know that my words are not sufficient to fully convince you, Albus," Aberforth knowing said. "So, let us compromise on the subject, a test if you will of Miss Meadows integrity."


    Albus crinkles his forehead for a moment, before slowly saying, "I loathe to condemn any of my former students on simply a word or suspicion, but neither can I deny the truth of your statement. What would you propose, Aberforth?"


    Hiding a smug smirk, Aberforth resolutely says, "Let us take the suggestion of Emmaline Vance under consideration. I find it interesting that Meadows automatically countered the idea presented by her good friend, Vance. I believe it is possible to use a squib or muquib as a spy, we have already seen how valuable squibs and muquibs have become in the Ministry of Magic and as part of the A.P.D. In fact, I find myself agreeing with Vance as especially squibs are perfect unobtrusive spies that no one ever gives a second nor much less a passing glance at."


    "Abeforth, I do not deny the validity of your argument, but a squib cannot possibly go on deadly missions!" Albus firmly countered, "It would be far too dangerous for them! You would have them killed to simply prove a point!"


    "Nonsense, Albus," Aberforth huffed and rolled his eyes in exasperation. "I said, SPYING. That''s why we''ve got bloody Auror''s to do all the fighting. However, Albus, I would suggest that the existence of said order member remain between just the two of us to protect the identity of the squib or muquib Order member."


    Albus pensively tugs on his beard for a moment, before saying, "There is one that comes to mind, a squib divorcee by the name of Arabella Figg. She''s in her elder years, but she is spry if not always surrounded by cats."


    "Mm, she''s a member of the Society for the Support of Squibs," Aberforth mumbled before leaning back in his seat. "There is also a need for more order members, we are not getting enough intel and when the Giants arrive, we will be severely constrained."


    "Yes," Albus admitted out loud. "I already have several in mind, the younger sister of the Bones Brothers, Susan Bones. With Runcorn moving about, Benjy Fetwick will not be enough to constrain him. However, if Susan Bones does so then naturally their mentors Barty Crouch and Stephen Flint will aid them in constraining Runcorn. The two barristers hold no love for Runcorn."


    Aberforth nodded his head at his older brother''s word as Albus continued, "Frank Longbottom will be an ?sset and is a promising candidate to finish the Auror Academy the upcoming Spring and possibly his courting partner, Alice Yates. She is a powerful young witch and Minerva indicated that Miss Yates will be applying to be admitted into the Auror Academy should her N.E.W.T.''s be sufficient, and if her O.W.L.''s are indicators she will easily be accepted into the program.


    I have also considered Rubeus Hagrid, but I fear that the giants will kill him on sight considering that he is a half-giant. Still, he cannot be completely dismissed, and we may find ourselves resorting just to that. There is also a need for sufficient ears and influence in the social and political spheres. With the children of Septimius Weasley formally recognized and accepted into the Black family, I would like to invite Arthur, Bilius, and Ronnel Weasley to join the Order. They will be excellent allies both in the political and social sphere."


    Aberforth mentally commends his brother''s prudence for once, before saying, "They are not bad choices and you could do far worse, Albus, but do not permit Dedalus Diggle to join. I don''t trust anyone that Dorcas Meadows might suggest, and though I consider Emmaline Vance innocent. I believe that Dorcas Meadows will ultimately retain the ability to influence her friend and the Auror''s around her without their knowing. It is best that Miss Meadows influence is limited as much as possible."


    "No, that is for the best," Albus honestly answered all the while gently tugging on his long, silver beard. "Still, we should tread with care, I do not wish to lay suspicion on any of our members without ample proof."


    Aberforth snorts with contempt, "You say that ever so kindly, Albus, but we both know that you will keep a close on Miss Meadows." Albus''s blue eyes twinkle mysteriously behind his half-moon spectacles as if in reply.


    Aberforth refrains from rolling his eyes at his older brother''s antics, before rising to his feet. He hesitates for a moment, before clearing his throat and gruffly saying, "I thought it might be nice to visit the graves," he paused as if regaining his bearings, "since we are in the village."


    Albus presses his lips together as his blue eyes cease to twinkle filling with old sorrow and pain. "That would be nice," he quietly answered as truthfully neither brother had visited together the graves of their family members since the death of Ariana, so many years ago. It was at last time.

 Chapter 811 - Godric’s Hollow Ⅴ

    Down the Potter cottage pathway, Aberforth grunts and leads the way as Albus trails after him only pausing to lock the cottage with a golden key, before hurrying up to catch up to Aberforth. In somber silence, they stride through familiar roads until they arrive at the little church with glass-stained windows. The small stone church still looked the same just as from the memories of their childhood that had transpired countless years ago.


    The two brothers stopped before the church next to the kissing gate at the entrance of the graveyard that had been left slightly open. The two brothers stand there lost in thought and for a moment are transported back into the past to their childhood. They could still remember visiting Godric''s Hollow as small children with their father and mother and Ariana still only a mere babe in swaddled clothes. His father had excitedly brought them to visit the village where Godric Gryffindor had been born and regaled them with tales of the lion-like founder of Hogwarts.


    In their memory, their father, Percival Dumbledore was still a young man. In fact, a rather good-looking man with blue eyes that twinkled and greatly resembled those of Albus. He had been a pureblood wizard, but the Dumbledore family had never limited themselves to such a title. They saw that which lay beyond them and more. It was also the reason as to why, well, family lore had it that a phoenix would always come to a Dumbledore in their greatest hour of need.


    Aberforth''s face grimaces a bit at that memory. A phoenix had never come to save Ariana nor their father. And as for Albus, well, that was his tale to tell, but Albus had more than amply paid the price for receiving the fulfillment of such a promise in the form of Fawkes. The price had not only included friendships but even that of individuals including that of a dark-haired young man, who no longer existed in this world, Credence Barebone.


    Aberforth''s grimace disappears as he once more falls into the depths of his memory. Their mother, Kendra Dumbledore was a fine woman. She had jet black hair that she wore in a high bun, dark eyes, high cheekbones, and a straight nose. Her face had a carved quality and was formally composed, but that was what had made her so beautiful to their father and them. Aye, she was a muggle born witch, but she had never allowed that to stop her. It never had not even at the end of her life.


    Aberforth turns away and finds that Albus has his eyes closed and his lips tightly pressed together. For a moment, Aberforth has the urge to say that only now Albus regretted speaking against their father, when their father had done it all just to protect Ariana. However, the vile words die before they can reach his mouth. He could not wholly blame Albus and their father for he had too blamed their father at one point for abandoning them and their mother. In the end, their father had passed away in Azkaban, before ever reaching the end of his jail sentence.


    After the attack, their mother, Kendra left their home in Mould-on-the-Wold and immediately moved to Godric''s Hollow. Their mother became secretive and strict with them doing all in her power to ensure that Kendra''s abnormal change was never discovered as not to be taken away and forever imprisoned at St. Mungo''s. It was here where things began to change including Albus. Albus learned secrecy at their mother''s knee, they all did. "Secrets and lies, that''s how they grew." For they had to keep Ariana safe and quiet until it didn''t.


    Aberforth loudly moves to cause Albus to open his eyes having been pulled out of the reverie of the past. Without a single word, Aberforth leads the way through the kissing gate only pausing to fill it further ajar before entering the cemetery. Albus closely follows as they pass the rows upon rows of gray tombstones protruding from the frozen earth.


    They come to a halt in front of three gray tombstones of Percival, Kendra, and Ariana Dumbledore. Beyond their names, the only other engraving on the plain tombs is the dates of their birth and death. There is no kind nor loving message on any of the graves before them. In the end, none of them had been capable to write such a thing having been filled with anger and overwhelming bitterness.


    Reaching into his pocket, Aberforth removes a bouquet of shrunken flowers and taps them with his wand. "Engorgio," the flowers immediately grow to reveal white Daffodils with a warm yellow colored center. He gently lays the bouquet of flowers that is tied together by a white ribbon onto the grave of Ariana, before rising again.


    After a moment, Albus quietly says, "Daffodils were always Ariana''s favorite flowers."


    "Yes," Aberforth grunted in reply. Neither mentioned the fact that it was Daffodil flowers that Ariana had gone out to pick the day of the tragedy. Daffodils were a rather ironic, double-meaning flower for the Dumbledore family. It was a flower that bore much resentment and love for them.


    The two stood there for a long time in silence despite the cold, before Aberforth says, "It is late, and I''ve got a long day tomorrow. I best be heading back."


    "Yes, for me as well," Albus said as he also turned to leave the family graves.


    The two of them are silent for the remainder of the trip through the cemetery with Albus only pausing to close the kissing gate to the cemetery closed shut. Aberforth pauses for a moment, before grumbling, "You are still planning to come for the burning of the Yule log, Albus?"


    A bit of Albus''s usual twinkle returns to his gaze as he earnestly replies, "I very much am looking forward to it, Aberforth. I will be sure to arrive with a good roast and other tasty snacks that the house elves will be sure to cook up."


    "Cheater," Aberforth huffed under his breath, before whirling away. "Don''t be late," he snapped over his shoulder, before apparating away with a loud pop. He had better things to do with his time!


    Albus is unable to hide a fond smile on his face as he watched his brother vanish into thin air. He would never tell Aberforth, but he truly admired his younger brother. Aberforth might be hot-headed and as stubborn as an old goat, but his heart was always true and sincere, a lion filled heart full of courage. He was a far better Gryffindor than Albus had ever been.


    Albus stands still as if in thought, before vanishing as well back to Hogwarts. There were many things he had to do before the night was over. And they would be done with the aid of Fawkes, (all for the greater good).

 Chapter 812 - Entreaty

    With December moving rapidly along, the ground of Hogwarts is simply covered in piles of snow. Hagrid and Professor Kettleburn had taken to literally cutting paths into the snow with magic for the students to reach Herbology, and other places across the grounds. The black lake had all but frozen completely cover except for in the deepest portions of the lake. Students were oftentimes seen skating on the frozen lake or playing or being buried in the snow piles along the banks. Large impressive snow forts had been constructed by the younger Slytherins as Rowan had gained the idea of having them burn their energy in this manner. The goal was to successfully capture the flag of their enemy without any magic except for the use of physical exertion.


    Rowan''s plot had been a little too successful as quickly the other first years were pulled into the fray and then the older years. In the end, Rowan was forced to create teams by years and have them compete against each other. Thankfully Professor Murphy and Professor Buchanan became involved and took over each age bracket. In the end, there would even be a prize won for the winning team which only fueled the competitive spirit of those participating.


    It wasn''t as though things became easier as there was an avalanche of homework for the 5th year''s with exams at the end of the semester just before the winter holidays. If that wasn''t onerous enough the Hogsmeade trip was coming up, thankfully, Rowan wouldn''t be patrolling, but rather Severus would be. Rowan could have been charitable and kindly warned Severus, but since, he was presently a love-struck fool dreaming about going on a romantic date with Lily, she thought it would serve him right to suffer for his carelessness.


    Every spare minute not spent in fulfilling her prefect duties, Rowan typically spent it in her usual corner of the library studying as much as humanely possible. The sky beyond the library windows is gray and overcast again suggesting that another snowstorm will soon be on the horizon. The last stragglers playing on the grounds hurry inside cold and hungry with dinner shortly about to be served.


    Rowan lets out a sigh and puts down her quill as she looks at her written list of tasks. She stops to glance up from her work to gaze at the empty seat across from her that of James Potter. James had been off as of late, flinching, and even withdrawn as if stricken with unimaginable guilt. But James hadn''t said or done anything wrong to her nor Pettigrew or anyone else for that matter. As a friend, it concerned her, but she simply didn''t seem to find the time to find James and speak to him alone.


    That was the least of her troubles as even more gazes seemed to be fixated on Rowan as of late. None of the boys at Hogwarts were courageous to ask her if she would have selected a partner to escort her during her official presentation. Some of the more intrepid girls had asked on behalf of their friends and family members if Rowan had a partner for the Presentation Ball.


    Rowan had politely answered that her grandfather had selected her partner already for her, a pureblood. Her words were true since her grandfather had told her as much in a brief letter. She just didn''t know who her escort was since her grandfather had not told her. She understood that this was her grandfather''s way of telling her that he was still irked with her for withholding information from him. And had decided to repay her with the same card by not informing her, who would be escorting her.


    As for the boys who had been courageous enough to ask, they had looked a bit disappointed at Rowan''s answer. It would have been a great honor for their family to be escorted and would have very improved their status in society. Still, the pureblood populace very much approved at learning that at least one of the Prince twins be escorted by one of their own. No one whispered about the fact that Severus had asked Lily as his escort as it was common knowledge at Hogwarts. It wasn''t so much that Severus''s choice for escort approved since Lily was a muggleborn witch, but rather no one wanted to be uninvited if any member of the Prince family took offense at their remarks. As such in a rare turn of events, there were no whispered side remarks concerning Severus''s choice.


    The sound of footsteps causes Rowan to glance at the bookshelves to see the tall, handsome dark-haired figure of Sirius emerge. Sirius had fair skin without a trace of a tan despite being the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain and was flying at all hours of the day. There was a casual elegance about him, a willful resistance that made the girl swoon over him. His gray eyes were striking as they came to rest upon Rowan.


    "Rowan," Sirius teasingly said as he leisurely sat down next to her. "So, what have you been up to?" He playfully asked batting his long eyelashes at her.


    Rowan snorts at Sirius''s antics. Sirius was a charmer all right, thankfully, he wasn''t her type. But still, she could see why so many girls were into him. Although just not the one, he wanted.


    A smug grin appears on Rowan''s face at her last thought as she turns to eye Sirius with an ?ssessing expression. "Sirius, what are you doing tomorrow for the Hogsmeade trip?"


    Sirius blinks rather startled and narrows his gray eyes at his sly, Slytherin friend. "Why do you ask?" He cautiously inquired and stepped away from her. "You never ask, Rowan."


    "Ah, well, it has been noted by the rumor mill that you have not been seen in the company of a young lady since before Halloween," Rowan casually said. "And being the good friend that I am, I have noted that there is a certain young lady whom your gaze tends to linger upon. A certain mutual friend of ours."


    Sirius flushes a rather rosy color and shyly glances away in a very maiden-like, coy fashion. Rowan b?r?ly refrains from smirking as Sirius bashfully asks, "How did you know? I haven''t told anyone, Rowan, not even the rest of the gang!"


    "I have my ways," Rowan cheerfully replied as it just had been a matter of paying attention more than anything else. "So, that being said, I have a favor to ask."


    Sirius''s face grows less pink and more indignant. "Of course, you would," he drily grumbled. "Well, what is that you want?"


    "I want you to run some errands for me tomorrow," Rowan honestly said as she handed over the written list to him. "Severus is on patrol duty at Hogsmeade tomorrow and frankly with his head in the clouds right now, I wouldn''t trust him with anything including our prefect duties."


    Sirius nods his head in understanding as he begins to read the list of tasks. It was picking up crates of candy from Honeydukes. An order from Gladrags Wizardwear, Dominic Maestro''s Magic Shop, Scrivenshaft''s Quill Shop, Spintwitches Sporting Needs, Tomes and Scrolls, and Devish and Banges. "Why so many orders?" He finally asked with blatant curiosity as he glanced up from the errand list.


    "If you must know, the candy is for all the younger years," Rowan admitted. "I wanted to ensure that they all at least a gift before the holidays. And as for the rest, they are all gifts for all of you, lot. They have already been paid for but need to be picked up."


    Sirius perks up and glances down at the list, before saying, "Then can I safely guess that my and peter''s gift will likely be coming from Spintwitches Sporting Needs?"


    "That is a fair and accurate ?ssessment," Rowan drily answered neither confirming nor denying the statement.


    "Then I won''t mind doing you the favor, Rowan," Sirius said with a charming grin, before neatly folding it and putting away on his person.


    A bit of flush returns to his face as Sirius glances down at his twisting hands. "So, do you think I have a shot?" He hesitantly asked as he peeked up hopefully at Rowan''s face.


    Rowan indigo, midnight black eyes gaze solemnly at him for a moment, before a genuine smile appears on her face. "Mm, you are kind, and you see, Tiffany for who she truly is. She would be lucky to have you. And it certainly does not hurt that you happen to be the pureblood heir to the Black Family, her parents most ?ssuredly will not disapprove nor will your parents."


    "You think so?!" Sirius eagerly asked, before frowning and losing a bit of wind from his sails. "I mean with those brats calling her a Bride of Death, I don''t want her to feel that I like her only because she''s being called that. She''s pretty, and funny, and brave!" He said the last part with a stupid, silly grin on his face.


    Rowan b?r?ly refrains from rolling her eyes at the sudden lovestruck atmosphere visibly before her. Letting out a loud sniff, she glances down at her nails for a moment, before returning to glance at the nervous face of Sirius. "Actions speak louder than words, Sirius. If you want Tiffany to know your feelings, you will have to show her. She''s already had one terrible fianc¨¦, Vasco Vespucci, and who might I point out was a cheating scum from Gryffindor. And you don''t exactly have a stellar reputation with the female population. Don''t get me wrong, you''re popular alright, but you''re a complete arse."


    "Right," Sirius weakly said shrinking down in his chair. "So, what do you suggest I do, Rowan?"


    Rowan eyes Sirius for a moment, before letting out a sigh. "I will deny ever saying this should anyone ask, but you are sweet in your own loud way. You are loyal and sincere, but that counts for more than you would think. So, just be yourself, Sirius, and you will win Tiffany over."


    "Aw, you do care, Rowan," Sirius teasingly said.


    Rowan''s face darkened and she turned away from ignoring the annoying brat! See if she ever helped him out again! It was the last time EVER!

 Chapter 813 - Entreaty â…¡

    With a cheerful expression on his face, Sirius saunters away leaving Rowan working on her homework, before dinner. With dinner not too far away, the halls are filled with students chatting and laughing all trailing down to the Great Hall. He suddenly freezes as the firelight of the torches lights up the short, strawberry blond hair of Tiffany Topsy. She looked simply breathtaking in the light of the torches as she happily chatted with her close friend, the Ravenclaw female Prefect, Pandora Ravine. A blond-haired girl with aqua-colored eyes, who was dating a fellow Ravenclaw, a 7th year by the name of Xenophilius Lovegood. (A weird one at that.)


    Right now is as a good a time as any except that Sirius suddenly found that he couldn''t move an inch. It was as if he had been glued to the spot by a strong sticking charm. "Get a hold of yourself, Padfoot!" Sirius muttered rather loudly to himself. "You can do this!" But his mouth suddenly felt dry and his heart was beating much too fast and sounding loudly in his ears.


    "I can do this!" Sirius desperately repeated to himself.


    Trying to gather his courage, Sirius mutters that he is a Gryffindor by Godric''s sword! Before he can gain the courage to move, he hears the sweet voice of Tiffany say with concern, "Are you alright, Sirius?"


    Sirius''s gray eyes go blank as he forgets exactly what he was going to say. Sirius just stands there stupidly in front of the two girls as Tiffany shares a glance with Pandora. "If you aren''t feeling well, you really should go see Madam Pomfrey in the infirmary." Sirius nods foolishly in agreement with the object of his affection. His body begins to move all on its own and nearly walks into the nearest stone wall.


    Pandora b?r?ly manages to grab Sirius back by the collar of his robes just in time to stop him from breaking his nose. "Right," Pandora stared at the off-looking Gryffindor.


    "Tiffany, why don''t you escort Sirius down to the infirmary. I think his brains finally overheated from studying. I''ll see you in the Great Hall," Pandora quickly said, before hurrying after a couple of first years, who thought it was funny to give someone Hiccough Sweets from Zonko''s joke shop.


    The issue is that the prank is only funny until someone can''t breathe! A serious side effect that can occur when the individual, who consumed a Hiccough Sweet finds themselves unable to breathe. It was a potentially fatal side effect! The sweet really ought to be banned from use! One day someone was going to very real choke to death and then the public outcry would truly occur! That was precisely, why her boyfriend, Xeno was planning to open his own paper, "The Quibbler!" They needed the public to be aware of the truth!


    With Pandora vanishing down the hall chasing down miscreants, Tiffany is left holding a handful of Sirius''s robes. Seeing the not quite right expression on Sirius''s face, she gently tugs on them. "C''mon Sirius, I am sure that Madam Pomfrey will fix you good as new."


    Sirius screams at himself, but his body dumbly nods and follows obediently after Tiffany, who still holds a handful of his robes in her grasp. They receive several strange looks as they pass by, but no one stops them as they see them heading in the direction of the infirmary. The closer they get to the infirmary, the more nervous Sirius becomes, yet he just can''t quite seem to get his act together.


    With the infirmary insight only further down the corridor, Sirius comes to an abrupt halt nearly causing Tiffany to stumble as her arm is forcefully pulled back by the weight of Sirius. Tiffany bats her eyelashes in confusion and peers up at Sirius with concern. Scrunching her face up with worry, she says, "Sirius, I know that you aren''t feeling well, but we are nearly there. If you feel that you can''t make it, I can support you or levitate you there."


    There is no response from Sirius causing Tiffany to drop his robes and take a step closer to him. "Sirius did you not hear me?" She asked with worry prettily pursing her lips.


    Unable to keep it in anymore, Sirius''s mouth moves all on its own as Sirius can only listen in horror at hearing himself speak. "I like you," his mouth stupidly said, while he screamed on the inside. Where had all his suave and confidence with girls gone off too?!


    Tiffany''s face in response darkens. "That''s not funny at all, Sirius," she stiffly said with evident hurt on her face. "Why would you ever say such a cruel thing, Sirius?"


    "No, I mean, GAHH!" Sirius shouted in frustration, before tugging on his hair.


    Tiffany worriedly takes a step back from Sirius until he ceases to pull on his hair. Seeing Tiffany looking at him with serious concern, Sirius''s head droops down onto his ?h?st like a whipped dog. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you, Tiffany."


    "I accept your apology, Sirius, but why would you ever make a joke like that? You know that with my being called a Bride of Death; the boys have been going around saying they like me as a cruel joke as no one dares to really like me," Tiffany somberly said.


    "It wasn''t a joke," Sirius weakly whimpered.


    Tiffany blinks utterly stumped as her brain attempts to process Sirius''s words. They both remain still as if in shock and unsure of what to do nor say to each other. Sirius slowly peeks up at Tiffany to find her staring at him with bewilderment and disbelief. "Um, this may be a bad time, but would you agree to accompany me to Hogsmeade tomorrow?" He nervously asked.


    "Wait, what?" Tiffany bluntly asked unable to understand how Sirius had jumped so many courting steps. "Is this some form of pity date from you, Sirius?"


    "Pity?" Sirius blinked his gray eyes foolishly at Tiffany. "Most certainly not, I like you!" He shyly turned away turning a rosy pink all the while mentally screaming at himself. By Helga''s Rear what was wrong with him?! Was he six years old all over again!?


    "Well, what do you like about me?" Tiffany asked with genuine skepticism.


    "You''re pretty," Sirius instantly replied before mentally kicking himself in his head. What possessed him to say that! It certainly was his libido!


    "Is that all?" Tiffany said with a great deal of disappointment. That was all she was seemed to be worth now. A pretty side fling that is never meant to be taken seriously.


    Seeing Tiffany''s face scrunch up in pain, Sirius''s brain finally seems to reconnect. "You''re a good friend," Sirius blurted out. "You''re brave as much as any Gryffindor, I know. You could have hidden away after Vasco''s death, but you didn''t instead you boldly returned to Hogwarts with your head still held high, Tiffany."


    Tiffany''s face fills with astonishment before a faint flush of pink begins to appear on her face. Sirius stumbled over his words in his haste to speak, but his voice and gaze were sincere. He truly did believe those things of her.


    A warm feeling fills Tiffany''s ?h?st until she interrupts Sirius''s spew of words. "That is enough, Sirius," she said causing Sirius to wilt like a flower. "I believe you," she quietly said causing Sirius to perk up back up again.


    Sirius shuffles on his feet, before quietly asking again, "I really would like it if you would come with me tomorrow to Hogsmeade, Tiffany. And if you don''t mind it, I would like to ask you to be my companion for the duration of the Presentation Ball of Rowan and Severus."


    Tiffany blinks in shock and narrows her eyes at Sirius only to find Sirius hopefully gazing at her. If anyone else had asked her, she would believe them to hold a political motive except for Sirius. He was far too much of a Gryffindor and wore his heart on his sleeve. He was a rather open book which caused her heart to flutter a bit at his sincerity. She didn''t want to permit herself to have any more na?ve hopes, but she trusted Sirius and that was enough to give her hope again. Maybe, just maybe, the dreams of her childhood were not as dead as she once believed them to be.


    Sirius expectantly waits for Tiffany to reply and fidgets more as he waits for her answer. After a moment, Tiffany says, "If you are sincere in your invitations, Sirius, I would gladly accept both invites to accompany you."


    Sirius beams and throws his head back to let out a cry of relief and triumph. "You won''t regret this, Tiffany!" He happily said, before rushing off to tell his friends with good news. He hadn''t run far off when he hastily ran back.


    "Er, I guess, I''ll see you tomorrow in the Great Hall," Sirius stammered, before rushing off with a foolish grin on his face. He hurried away and vanished faster than Tiffany could think of a reply.


    A shy, but hopeful smile appears on Tiffany''s face as she stared down the hall where Sirius had vanished off. She couldn''t deny the fact that she was a little bit attracted to Sirius, but then again, he was an attractive lad. She wasn''t blind! But she never dreamed in a thousand years that he would ever be attracted to her especially after Vasco Vespucci.


    Tiffany''s smile fades away, but not entirely. Vasco Vespucci was her past, but maybe, just maybe Sirius Black was her future. Time would only tell if Sirius truly spoke the truth. She was Slytherin enough to grasp the opportunity granted to her for a second chance at happiness. And unlike Vasco Vespucci, she trusted far more in Sirius and his sincerity.

 Chapter 814 - Entreaty â…¢

    It was later in the evening at 12 Grimmauld Place as the clock read as past nine. Down the halls filled with the portraits of countless generations of Black family members, the frames shine without a single speck of dust. The Black home glistens with polished wooden stands, glowing banisters, and shining waxed floors. The metal artifacts of silver, gold, and goblin silver shine from being thoroughly polished including the chandeliers. The ancient rugs have a ?uster as if new and are a richer color. Thanks to Finney, their latest house elf, their residence, 13 Grimmauld Place finally lived up to its full potential.


    It had not occurred to Walburga nor Orion that Kreacher had been getting on in years nor the fact that Kreacher required spectacles. Oh yes, Finney ran a tight ship! Finney produced magnificent culinary creations and was an excellent massager. It was a tad troublesome to say, but Finney received two days off a month and had her own private funds set up for her own personal use.


    Walburga and Orion had been nervous at first to grant a house elf such freedoms. To their relief, they swiftly learned that Finney used her time off to learn new things and properly dress herself or purchase items to recreate that which she had learned. "By limiting a house elf, a house elf can never properly serve," at least that was the common phrase now used by all the pureblood households to ensure that their house elves were properly trained in accordance to Hogwarts standards.


    In one of the parlors, the Black couple can be seen relaxing. Stern with dark hair and sharp features, Walburga Black gray eyes eagerly read the novel, Pride and Prejudice by Jane Austen. It was a muggle book, but it really was quite good. She rather approved of the writer''s sentiments but had been forced to purchase the book at an outrageous price from a muquib vendor for Flourish and Blotts had yet to finish setting up the new section of muggle books that were all the rage and were in high demand in wizarding society.


    Seated at her side is her husband, the handsome dark-haired, Orion Black with elegant features. His gray eyes coolly read the Daily Prophet''s evening edition with contemplation evident on his face. A soft pop causes them to glance up as a pretty, young house elf with chanel-like hair, wide brown eyes, and dimples bows to them while a silver tray floats gently onto the stand before them. Wearing an adorable French outfit with even a white cap, Finney says, "Master and Mistress, Finney has prepared milk tea with a hint of brown sugar. Finney has paired the tea with egg tarts, freshly churned sweet cream, and topped with fresh fruit. And if that is not the preference, Finney also made a basket of steamed buns filled with sweet red bean filling and egg custard."


    "Thank you, Finney," Walburga said as Finney bowed and said, "It is always a p???sur? to serve," before vanishing with a pop.


    "Most excellent," Orion said as he folded his paper and set it aside. With care, he opened the closed woven basket to reveal steaming perfect round buns. With care, he took the still steaming bun and blew on it, before taking a bit. "Oh, hot," he huffed, but he continued to eat the delicious goodness.


    "Orion," Walburga said in disapproval of her husband antics, who only gave her a sheepish look. The dessert from the orient had become one of Orion''s favorite deserts as it was not overly sweet nor heavy with a distinct taste. Not that Walburga minded as she was rather fond of the dessert herself and it was one of the more popular desserts currently in society to serve to guests.


    They had been enjoying their tea and sweet course when a loud pop caused them to glance up with a bit of a frown. It was Kreacher. Kreacher was their old house elf with a bulbous, snot-like nose, his bloodshot eyes were gone since he had gained spectacles. Although he still had many folds of skin that moved when he did with white hair now neatly trimmed and no longer growing out of his bat-like ears. He wore a neat black jacket over a white toga with the Black family household crest.


    "Kreacher apologizes for interrupting, but Kreacher has an urgent letter to deliver from the young master, Regulus," Kreacher said as he bowed his head down with his nose nearly touching the nose.


    Walburga extended her hand and took the letter from Kreacher''s hand. "You did well, Kreacher, you may go," she said with gratitude in her voice.


    "Kreacher only lives to serve, Mistress," Kreacher sincerely answered, before bowing again and vanishing with a loud pop.


    Walburga carefully studies the red sealed wax on the letter. The wax showed the engraved coat of arms of their house that could not be forged nor used by another Black family member. It was that of two dogs baring their fangs at a shield with two stars and a blade therein. Underneath the shield, there are very faint letters to be made that read, "Toujours Pur," meaning, "Always Pure."


    Satisfied that the letter is truly from her youngest son, Walburga slits open the letter with a wave of her wand. "What does it say?" Orion asked as Walburga began to read their youngest son''s letter.


    "It is from Regulus regarding Sirius," Walburga muttered as her gray eyes intently read the hastily written letter.


    "What did he do now?" Orion exasperatedly said in alarm and annoyance. His eldest son was a profound mystery to him. He truly did not know how a child-like Sirius had been born from his loins.


    A pleased smile appears on Walburga''s face greatly startling Orion. "What is it?!" Orion asked with curiosity and alarm.


    "Regulus states that Sirius has begun to court Tiffany Topsy. He has invited her to visit Hogsmeade this weekend and to be his companion for the Presentation Ball of the Prince grandchildren," Walburga said with great satisfaction. "At long last our eldest son finally has begun to see sense."


    "Tiffany Topsy," Orion furrowed his brow. "She is the only daughter of Arnold and Helena Topsy. She is also the deceased Vasco Vespucci''s fianc¨¦ and has earned the title of being a Bride of Death."


    "Nonsense," Walburga chided her husband with a frown. She was not about to let the only pureblood witch that her eldest son had set his sights on out of her grasp. The girl was properly raised and more importantly, could even tame her boisterous eldest son. She was not about to lose the possibility of such an excellent daughter-in-law!


    "Walburga," Orion began to say but is firmly interrupted by Walburga.


    "Orion," Walburga firmly said in a tone of voice that a husband knows best not to argue with his wife. "Sirius has selected a proper pureblood witch and I will not have you saying anything against her. Not to mention that her mother, Helena is a Selwyn by birth and a member of the sacred 28 families. I will not lose such a prospective daughter-in-law because of mere superstition. Her being a Bride of Death is a misconception and we are all beyond that!"


    Orion wisely decides to remain silent as Walburga continues," Now then I will immediately write to Arnold and Helena Topsy informing them that our son will begin to court his daughter and request formal permission for their daughter, Tiffany Topsy to be his companion at the Presentation Ball." Without bothering to wait for a reply, she sashays away to her quarters to write a formal letter to the Topsy couple.


    Orion lets out a resigned sigh, before delving back into his snacks to console his soul. He was dreadfully disappointed and hence the reason he ate the entire basket of steamed buns by himself. It was emotional distress and not him being a glutton.. Yes, it was exactly that.

 Chapter 815 - Entreaty â…£

    The winter storm had raged all night long mostly blowing itself in the morning. Light snow was still falling and would possibly fall all day. The previous paths through the piles of snow on the ground had been completely covered by the foot of snow that had fallen blanketing the entire grounds. It was still dark when Hagrid got up to clear paths in the snow especially the one leading down into Hogsmeade. Hagrid liked to mind his own business, but he had to admit that even he had noticed that something was going on between Ronan, the centaur, and the other Divination Professor, Sybill Trelawney. It wasn''t any of his business, but it was hard to ignore the long moonlight walks or the fact that Ronan had not all minded carrying Professor Trelawney on his back across the snow-covered grounds with the excuse to study the starry skies.


    Hagrid had almost had a heart attack the first time he witnessed such a scene. He knew that centaurs disliked carrying anyone on their back for it was a symbol of their oppression by humans forcing them into slavery in ages past. He had almost blurted something impolite out, but he''d seen the shy, reserved expression on Professor Trelawney''s and thought better of it. That and well Ronan had a rather equally besotted expression on his face.


    Hagrid knew that he wasn''t very good at always noticing these types of things, but he''d gotten better after meeting his beautiful Olympe. He knew that there was something there, but t''was not his place to speak on. However, he knew that if the two decided to remain together it would be hard on them. The centaurs would likely not accept a witch into the tribe, while wizarding society looked down upon such marriages/relationships. And if they wanted to have a child, it would be a very dangerous and difficult affair. Witch''s bodies were simply not designed to carry centaur children. Their bodies would often naturally abort such a child unless the fetus conceived was in the form of a human-like their witch mother.


    Hagrid scratched his head and shrugged. It wasn''t his business to worry. Things would be as they were just meant to be. With a wave of his wand, he happily began to clear a path in the snow. In the olden days, he would have to use a shovel, but now he didn''t. He simply couldn''t imagine how he had lived so long without a wand! With such happy thoughts, Hagrid did his job as the groundskeeper with Fang happily playing and rolling in the snow.


    The castle inhabitants inside Hogwarts began to slowly rouse with among them the first being the Prefects as it was going to be a very long day. Loud purring in her ears roused Rowan as she sleepily opened her eyes to find the long-haired form of Alchemy laying on her pillow. The beautiful Norwegian Forest Cat had soft, silky fur in shades of brown, gray, white, and black. His ears were adorable with a small pink nose with matching paws. His large greenish, yellow eyes blink warmly at her before he licks his soft white paws.


    "Alchemy," Rowan said with a sigh, before leaning over to pet the purring cat. "Why are you down here?" She wondered out loud as typically Alchemy did not wander into their warm beds until they were about to get up. He and Brahms liked to nestle in their still warm blankets after they got up.


    As if in answer Alchemy shows her his soft belly to be rubbed. "Of course," Rowan said, before rubbing the soft furry belly of Alchemy. After petting, Alchemy for a while, she rises out of bed and begins to dress leaving Alchemy to snuggle in the middle of her still-warm bed.


    Rowan wasn''t even halfway dressed when a loud popping noise causes Rowan to go for her wand and the rest of the girls to sleepily hold their wands pointed at the source. They were Slytherins, of course, they slept with their wands under their pillows. Peeking through the bed curtains, Tiffany''s strawberry-blond hair is sticking up like a bird''s nest, while Sylvia''s dark, sleek hair is all messy and tangled. Bethanie''s long, wavy auburn hair on the other hand is neatly tucked into a very matron-like nightcap to maintain her hair clean and knot-free.


    Standing in the middle of the room is a very old female house elf with a bu??on-like nose, short, bat-like ears, a wrinkled face, and a crooked smile. Tiffany blinks and says, "Molma, what are you doing here?"


    "Molma?" Rowan said slowly lowering her wand as did Sylvia and Bethanie in recognition of the old house elf belonging to the Topsy family.


    "Moma is the nanny house elf who raised, papa, my older brother, me, and my nephew, Christopher," Tiffany explained as recognition appeared on Rowan''s face as well as a grimace. Rowan recalled the house elf along with Tiffany''s nephew. She was not fond of Tiffany''s nephew and neither was he. Apparently, their dislike was mutual.


    "Molma, what are you doing at Hogwarts?" Tiffany asked with great concern. "Has something gone wrong?"


    "No, Molma is here to see little tiff-tiff," Molma replied to the girl that she raised. "Molma brings a letter from the master and mistress. Molma is so very happy!"


    Tiffany nods her strawberry-blond hair warily as the last time she had received such joyous news she had found herself betrothed to Vasco Vespucci. Her parents had told her they would not betroth her again, but she had rumors that Villem Selwyn, a distant cousin of theirs was interested in her. This was the same wizard that had once been very interested in Bethanie, a widower with already two dead wives, and a very bad reputation. If that truly was the case, then she would refuse and run away. She would rather sell her body to make a living than to marry her distant cousin!


    With a hint of trepidation, Tiffany accepts the letter fearing the worst. Her parents had recently politely declined the suit of her mother''s distant cousin, Villem Selwyn. However, Villem Selwyn was persistent despite being a widower with two mysteriously dead wives. And with being viewed as a Bride of Death, she strongly feared her parents would finally cave under the persistence of Villem Selwyn.


    Tiffany''s hands tighten anxiously around the parchment wrinkling the letter, before beginning to read. The sleep from Bethanie and Sylvia''s eyes fly away as they intently see the anxiety on Tiffany''s expression. Rowan finishes putting on her robes, before leaning about the bedpost waiting for Tiffany to speak. The silence grows more intense until Tiffany puts down the letter from her parents with a genuine smile on her face causing all three girls to gaze at her in sincere surprise before the puzzle falls into place. A beaming smile appears on Bethanie''s face as Siliva sighs in relief, and Rowan nods her head at Tiffany.


    "Molma, please let mama and papa know that I will accept the invitation from the Black family, and I will proceed with caution," Tiffany carefully instructed Molma.


    Molma hears, tiff-tiff," Molma squeaked, before vanishing with a pop.


    "Let me guess, Sirius asked for you to accompany him, and the word no doubt reached his parents," Rowan drily said knowing full well that Sirius had already asked Tiffany as Tiffany had shared the news with them during dinner last night.


    "Yes, they have formally requested that I be permitted to be his companion for the presentation ball," Tiffany replied with a coy smile.


    "I still can''t believe it," Sylvia said rubbing her dark, tangled hair. "I mean, this is Sirius we are talking about, he''s well-, Sirius if I am being nice about it."


    "Now, now, Sylvia," Bethanie said in her usual manner. "Sirius is a Black and the firstborn heir of a great family. He certainly may be a Gryffindor, who wears his heart on his sleeve, but he is still a pureblood. And well, unlike Vasco Vespucci, Sirius very much likes Tiffany if his lovestruck gaze during dinner in the Great Hall was anything to judge by," causing Tiffany to blush shyly at Bethanie''s words.


    "Touch¨¦," Sylvia murmured with a disgruntled sigh. "It''s just that he''s so very Gryffindorish at heart, it offends my very sensibilities."


    "Mm, I cannot tell you the times Regulus has said the very same thing to me," Bethanie muttered with a sigh. "Still, I believe Tiffany will be good for Sirius, and Sirius in turn will be good to Tiffany."


    Tiffany seeing Rowan remaining silent says, "And what do you think, Rowan? You know Sirius the best out of all of us; you''ve been friends since our first year at Hogwarts."


    "I would hazard to say that Sirius is already in love with you, he just doesn''t know it yet," Rowan honestly replied to causing Tiffany to turn bright red, and Sylvia and Bethanie to pointedly stare at Rowan.


    "Why would you say that Rowan?" Tiffany stammered with a hopeful and wary gaze.


    "Sirius has always been so suave around all the girls he''s ever been seen with," Rowan plainly explained. "But he turns into a fool whenever he''s in front of you. I am afraid that can only mean that his heart is doing all the talking for he is a Gryffindor after all. Sadly, for you, my dear, it would appear you will be saddled with him from henceforth, Tiffany. You have my sincerest condolences for having to put up with his all of his idiocrasy."


    A genuine hopeful smile appears on Tiffany''s as she hugs her pillow to her ?h?st. "I truly hope that is the case," she whispered out loud to herself.


    Rowan''s expression softens as Sylvia and Bethanie stare with sympathy at Tiffany. "Yes, well only a Slytherin could be cunning enough to capture the heart of such a Gryffindor."


    Tiffany begins to giggle including Sylvia and Bethanie. The girls begin to chat about their plans at Hogsmeade, while Rowan carefully builds a nest for Alchemy on her bed.. She could always do her bed later, but Alchemy needed to have a warm nest to rest in. The precious must be protected!

 Chapter 816 - Empty Castle

    With so much snowfall, those heading to Hogsmeade were warmly dressed and wore warm boots to keep out the wet snow out and keep their feet toasty warm. It had come as a shock to many of the student body when that morning Sirius was witnessed accompanying Tiffany to Hogsmeade. A furor of rumors flew about, and no doubt owls would be going out throughout the day to nosey family members with the recent news.


    Rowan had been expecting as much especially after Tiffany revealed the news during dinner. Severus had looked rather shocked while Terry nodded sagely in understanding and congratulated Tiffany for unwittingly winning the heart of Sirius Black. Regulus, who had heard the news was a bit disturbed by the fact that Sirius had invited anyone to be his escort. Knowing his brother, Regulus knew that Sirius was serious about Tiffany, and had clearly written to his parents informing of the important news.


    With a smirk on her face, Rowan had watched Severus head off first to Hogsmeade with Lily. Severus thought he was in for a romantic date at Hogsmeade, when in reality, Hell was about to begin. She could have warned him, but where would be the fun in that?


    Strangely, Rowan had not seen James come down that morning, but Remus, who was remaining behind that day had explained that James hadn''t been feeling well as of late. He often looked sleepless and seemed to lack little to any appetite. Even Madam Pomfrey had been concerned enough to request he come to pick up his usual calming draughts in person to confirm that they are in fact taken in her presence.


    With Hogwarts mostly empty except for the 1st and 2nd years, Rowan set the younger students in the common room with board games and other activities such as four corners. (Four Corner''s, a children''s game is for the players to choose corners of the room and try not to be caught by the person designated as "IT" as they choose a corner until there is only one last participant.)


    Well, Rowan vastly underestimated the power of the game as baby snakes are cunning, cheating, little things. Needless to say, she allowed the game to play out and left once she ensured that all of the younger years were occupied. Knowing it wasn''t wise to leave her snakeling''s unattended for so long, she hurried to her destination.


    With mostly everyone out of the castle except for the first and second years, Rowan could cautiously ?ssume that most of the vessels of Hydra were out of Hogwarts for this brief period of time, and were not located anywhere within the vicinity of the castle. Down the dungeons near the winding staircase, she arrives at the painting of a gigantic silver fruit bowl. She gently stretches out her finger to tickle the huge green pear in the painting. The green pair squirms and chuckles before finally transforming into a silver door handle. She quickly pulled the door open and hurried inside ensuring to firmly shut the door behind her.


    The kitchens are toasty warm as Rowan pauses to glance up at the enormous high-ceiling chamber as large as the Great Hall. Mounds of spotless pots and pans were perfectly heaped in rows against the stone walls as the four empty tables are positioned exactly beneath the tables above. Turning away, she glances down at the swarms of happy house elves in uniform, who happily greet her.


    Instantly, Rowan spots the water-eyed female house named Toppy in a neat little French uniform. Her skirt is puffy, and she wears silk stockings with dark shoes. "Hello Toppy, how are you? And is Nadira here yet?"


    "Toppy is fine, Miss!" Squeaked the happy female house elf in a French maid uniform. "The guardian is here!"


    All of a sudden, a large pale serpent over 12 feet long appears that is as thick as a man''s th??h. Nadira''s sapphire-colored eyes twinkle as the matching colored gem in her forehead litters in the light. The stubs on the side of Nadira''s head have grown harder and longer turning into tiny horns.


    Happily slithering forward, Nadira curls up around Rowan causing her to let out a groan at Nadira''s weight. "Let me sit down first," Rowan huffed as Nadira b?r?ly loosened her grip and Rowan stumbled towards a bench. Letting out a loud oof, she sits down and sighs painfully at the weight of Nadira. Whatever the merfolk feed Nadira, they need to seriously cut back and put her on a diet. Still, Rowan didn''t have a death wish and she only vividly recalled how Nadira had consumed the entire corpse of Zephyros. The image still gave her nightmares and wasn''t about to go away any time soon.


    An outspoken male elf with pointed ears named Habbey approaches them. He wears a dark jacket with a neat, white toga that carries Hogwarts''s initials. "Miss would you like anything?"


    "Maybe later, Habbey," Rowan huffed, "thank you."


    The house elves retreat giving them privacy as Nadira slowly loosens her grip on Rowan and rests most of her weight on the table allowing Rowan to breathe. "Protector," Nadira sulked, "it''s not fair. I shouldn''t be constricted to the lake!"


    "Nadira," Rowan gently chided in parseltongue, "with the death of Zephyros, the vessels within the castle are being doubly cautious. I know that it was not your intention, but our actions have consequences. And this is the consequence of your acting without thinking."


    Nadira flicks her tongue in annoyance, "Then will I have to return to reside under the lake again?"


    "Yes, Nadira," Rowan firmly answered causing the serpent to sadly sigh and gloomily stare at the floor.


    "The merfolk treat you well do they not?" Rowan pointedly asked as she intently studied the albino serpent.


    "Yes, protector," Nadira grumbled with resignation, "but I want to fly freely and wander about. This is my domain and it is my right as a guardian!"


    "Yes, but you are young," Rowan frankly retorted. "Your Great Snake Mother and Leonidas, the former guardian of Hogwarts could not defeat the abomination then you, my little one, what chance have you?"


    "I am cunning," Nadira fearlessly countered.


    "Exactly," Rowan said with a hint of pride. "Your power lies in the fact that your foe is unaware of your existence and will underestimate you. You will need to use every single bit of power to grow stronger, Nadira. Unlike your mother, you possess the resistance to poison and venom thanks to your sire. I know not what your sire was, but he gifted you with his abilities as well."


    Nadira pensively flicks her tongue and says, "My sire left no memory inheritance for me, but I can sense the knowledge in the depths of my core. The knowledge will reveal itself once I have grown enough for to use said abilities."


    "As it should be," Rowan said, "now what do you have to tell me regarding with what you overhead that night, Nadira?" The conversation had long been overdue, but Rowan could not risk Nadira being noticed nor much less being followed or overheard. This was the only real opportunity she would have until after the winter holidays for the castle to be so devoid of students.


    Nadira flickered her tongue as if disliking the words, she was about to utter. "There is at least one other vessel within the castle with a possible second."


    "Were there any clues as to any vessel within the castle?" Rowan coolly asked.


    "I know that identity of the vessel was that of a young female," Nadira quietly answered.


    Rowan is quiet and still pondering Nadira''s answer. Half of the populace of Hogwarts were female. The vessel could easily be in the lower or upper years and in any of the four houses for that matter. There was no real way to exclude anyone except for those that were former werewolves and those possessing other bloodlines much like Terry''s family did.. That still left roughly about 2/3''s of the female student body population.

 Chapter 817 - Empty Castle â…¡

    Rowan wasn''t gullible enough to believe that she could discover the female vessel at Hogwarts with only that single clue alone. Her mapscape could not reveal a vessel nor much less her instincts could be trusted. With the exception of Professor Slughorn''s dinner, she had never sensed a vessel. Since then even when paying attention to the gazes upon her, she had never sensed anything remotely resembling the presence of Hydra. In other words, as long as the vessel was acting on its own without the actual presence of Hydra, there was no way for Rowan to sense otherwise.


    There was also the most concerning factor of all excluding the second vessel is that there was a strong likelihood that Rowan in fact knew the female vessel in person. Firstly, because that was what she would have exactly done, and secondly, Occam''s razor states that the simplest explanation is usually the right one. Based on that inference the vessel was in her year, but the question was who? It was a disturbing question to contemplate, but she couldn''t discount anyone, nor could she trust all those that she knew. It was a complex paradox with no escape.


    Rubbing her aching head, Rowan winces feeling the familiar ache behind her left eye. Stress only served to increase the pain on the left side of her temple, especially in her left eye. Closing her eyes as she feels the familiar agony pulsing behind her left eye. The pain was getting worse and worse as of late that lately she had trouble reading and concentrating for long periods of time. She really needed to retrieve the goblin forged artifact by the goblin Master Crafter Wulm.


    Without opening her eyes, Rowan enquires further. "Thank you, Nadira, but what else did you overhear?"


    "It spoke of possessing your friend, Lily," Nadira hissed irritably snapping her jaws at the air as if imagining biting Hydra.


    "Lily?" Rowan blurted out rather startled and opened her eyes despite the ache in her left eye. "Are you certain that it mentioned Lily?"


    "Yes, protector," Nadira firmly replied. "It said that they would like to try, but with the wards strengthening and the presence of your aunt at the Hogwarts, they could not attempt to weaken the Hogwarts barriers. They would have to wait to convert Lily until she graduated from Hogwarts."


    "That is excellent news," Rowan said with a sigh rubbing her painfully pulsing temple. "That will at least buy us some time," she paused and gestures to Nadira to move away and give her room. The serpent unhappily uncurls from around Rowan. Nadira sulked more than a bit curling up on top of the table to watch her protector.


    Reaching into her pocket, Rowan pulls out the strengthened headache potion she had acquired from Madam Pomfrey, before chugging the vial down. She winces at the taste but feels the pulsing pain begin to ease to a dull throb. The regular version of the potion no longer worked on her and she had been forced to request a strengthened version. Madam Pomfrey had disapproved initially but after seeing that the effects of the regular pain potion did not work on Rowan, she finally agreed to give Rowan the strengthened version. Still, it was done with caution and Rowan could not take any more than three strengthened headache potions per week.


    Rowan rubs her head in thought. From the memories of Marcellus, she knew that Hydra required at least seven months of pure contact. Using Occam''s razor, she could deduce that the female vessel was likely a Gryffindor in their year. That greatly narrowed the possibilities and there was an even greater likelihood that the individual was Lily''s dorm mate or from Lily''s circle of friends.


    And though Rowan and Lily didn''t share the same circle of friends, some, yes, but not all. Even with that knowledge, it simply wasn''t enough with such a broad group of contacts. Not to mention the fact, well, they were all going through puberty. Teenagers aren''t exactly normal during this time period and are known for their poor and out of character behavior as they grow up.


    Although using Occam''s razor theory, Rowan could deduce that the identity of Hydra was likely someone she knew from their friend circle. It was the most probable of conclusions and one that filled her feel ill. However, she could not afford to be weak. She would have to be clever to trap and learn the identity of that vessel.


    Putting the problem aside for the moment, Rowan pensively, "The topic will be temporarily set aside for the time being. We can''t afford to move without any plan nor failsafe in place. It would be far too risky, and the risk outweigh the gains."


    Rowan thoughtfully taps her fingers together, before pausing, "Is there anything more to add, Nadira?"


    "It spoke of a puppet that would return in three nights time and that puppet would do the work for them," Nadira murmured.


    Rowan''s eyes widen for a moment as her mind connects the dots. The only existence to return within that time frame with the power to change fate was Riddle aka Lord Voldemort. She rather disliked when her theories were proven correct apparently. Seeing that was indeed the case that certainly did confirm much of which she had suspected of Riddle''s past. Still that only served to further complicated things as there would likely be an existing vessel within the Death Eater''s to continue to influence Riddle, the outcome of the organization, and the war. It certainly explained a lot in Potter''s time and how a deranged Riddle went on to successfully become a powerful force enough to possibly even have become a world power.


    "Go on," Rowan gestured to Nadira to continue.


    "There was nothing else except that the deceased one said that ''Sagittarius runs before Capricornus, the traveler comes and as does the archer, But I saw the appearance of a Grim residing at the bottom of my afternoon teacup. We best tread with care for Death is near and will seek any advantage to cause us harm," Nadira muttered with a grimace.


    Rowan''s eyes slightly widen at hearing the same words, she had heard from Firenze. It would seem that the former Professor Zephyros possessed a gift for accurate divination. He had not been a seer, but he did have a true gift for divination. No wonder, Hydra had immediately converted him into a vessel. At least one good thing had come from Nadira''s willful actions that night and that is that a powerful foe had been neutralized before becoming a hazard to them.


    Reaching into her pocket, Rowan pulls out the silver engraved pocket watch, a gift from her grandfather. Glancing at the time, she snaps it shut and rises to her feet. "Nadira, we have tarried enough as it is," she firmly instructed. "You must go." They were on borrowed time and the first of the students would begin to return. She could not afford nor permit for anything to happen to Nadira.


    Nadira blinks her sapphire-colored serpent eyes unhappily at Rowan, but the protector does not soften at her sad gaze.. Unwillingly, Nadira uncurls from Rowan''s body and slithers onto the floor allowing Rowan to lead the way to the exit. The protector was truly so unfair at times, really!

 Chapter 818 - Empty Castle â…¢

    The house elves hurry after them, but Rowan makes a firm gesture for them to remain behind. The house elves look rather appalled as they had not been able to properly serve either of them. Topsy clenches her skirts in shock, while Happey shakes his head in displeasure. How can they properly serve if they are not permitted to serve?!


    Rowan waits at the door for Nadira, before gently touching the top of Nadira''s head. "You must grow stronger, Nadira," Rowan quietly said. "War comes and we must be ready."


    Nadira lets out a resigned hiss, "I understand, protector." Her sapphire-colored eyes glitter with determination. "I will eat mighty beasts and grow stronger!"


    Rowan sagely nods her head and waits for Nadira to turn invisible, before opening the door. She first closes her eyes to check her mindscape, before motioning for Nadira to follow closely behind. Leading the way, Rowan escorts Nadira all the way to the front entrance. From their she sees a dark shadow cross the grounds before a loud crack is heard in the frozen lake.. A large crack appears followed by a splash before the ice quickly freezes back over. Within minutes there is no trace that the ice had ever been broken in the first place.


    Turning away Rowan marches towards a dark corridor, before closing her eyes. Her mapscape appears in her mind and she easily spotted James Potter near the library again. Remus had said that James was feeling ill so what was he doing out of bed? Double-checking, she made certain that a nearby corridor is empty before she teleports away to the empty corridor. She walks only a few steps around the corner to the nearby location where James was last seen on her mapscape. She finds him staring at the portrait of Professor Basil Fronsac.


    Professor Fransac had once been the Headmaster of Hogwarts, a former Ravenclaw. His current portrait shows him as a middle-aged balding man with scruffy hair on both sides of his head except in the middle. In his hand, he holds a golden pocket watch to check the time. He was more than happy to help any inquisitive minds and would tell anyone where Rowena Ravenclaw came from. In addition, his portrait guarded the shortcut leading to the second-floor corridor near the library. Ironically, the password for the corridor was Studious Success.


    Currently, Professor Fransac''s portrait is dozing with his pocket watch about to slip out from his hand. "James," Rowan slowly said as not to startle him, "Remus said that you weren''t feeling well enough to eat nor to go to Hogsmeade. What are you doing down here?"


    Professor Fransac does not awaken at Rowan''s voice, but James flinched, before turning to face her. His dark hair was untidy as ever, but he looked rather ill. Behind his round spectacles, his hazel eyes look tired. There are dark eyeshadows under his eyes and his complexion looked rather wane and pale. His skin was tighter on his cheekbones having lost at least half a stone or more.


    Rowan hides her shock at seeing James in the unhealthiest state she had ever seen him. Sure, this year he lacked his usual tan, but then again, he wasn''t the Chaser for the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Yet even when he and the rest of the marauders had been at odds with each other earlier this year, she had never witnessed him looking as awful as this. She had been busy, yes, but even she would have noticed James looking this bad. He must have been using some sort of glamour to conceal his condition as none of the Marauders had noticed!


    "James, when was the last time, you slept?" Rowan asked with sincere worry in her tone of voice.


    "I slept last night," James stiffly replied, but not revealing exactly how short he had slept nor the fact that his dreams had been filled with continuous nightmares again.


    "James, you need to rest," Rowan matter-of-factly declared. "I''m taking you down to the infirmary."


    "No, I''m fine," James blustered irritably. "There is no need to concern yourself, Rowan."


    Rowan''s indigo pitch-black eyes grow darker if at all possible. "We are going to the infirmary even if I have to tie you up and drag you there, James Potter," she flatly retorted and she would make good on her threat.


    James opens his mouth to protest, but before he can, he hears Rowan say, "Incarcerous!" The spell conjured thick cords from thin air that bond whatever or whoever the caster pointed their wand at. Before he can move, his wand is firmly removed from his pocket by Rowan. Before he can even speak, he finds himself being levitated as he meets Rowan''s immovable gaze.


    Rowan stares down James, who is the first to glance away, before leading him down to the infirmary. The two of them are quiet as he floats behind Rowan, before a low sheepish laugh emerges from his throat. "I suppose, I should be grateful that the castle is mostly empty, and I am not subjected to the indignity of being tied up and f?r??b?? taken to the infirmary in front of the entire school."


    "It would serve you right," Rowan huffed under her breath.


    The two fell silent again until they reach the infirmary each lost in their own thoughts. There are various white curtains pulled around white linen beds for the privacy of those currently indisposed. The kind, but stern witch in her late thirties rushes about in a red dress, white apron, and a white matron cap that flutters around her. Madam Pomfrey, the matron did not initially see them as she was checking on several of her patients and filling out the sweet boxes in neat rows next to each bedside.


    Madam Pomfrey finally notices them and frowns at seeing Prefect Prince pointing her wand at the presently bound, levitating form of James Potter. "Perfect Prince, what is the meaning of this?" She said in disapproval as she approached them before her eyes widened in horror at seeing the current condition of James Potter.


    "Mr. Potter have you not been taking your sleeping draughts as instructed?!" Madam Pomfrey said with great alarm.


    "The sleeping draught''s give me nightmares," James drily replied causing Madam Pomfrey to let out a loud huff.


    "Mr. Potter, the sleeping draught can be adjusted as needed," Madam Pomfrey reprimanded the 5th year boy. "You should have immediately come to me with your concerns! You''ve lost at least half a stone or more by the looks of it, no doubt a side effect from your look of sleep," she added with a steely glare.


    "Prefect Prince, if you would do me the kindness of releasing, Mr. Potter, I shall take it from here," Madam Pomfrey sternly instructed.


    "Yes, Madam Pomfrey," Rowan said, before releasing James from his binds and setting him gently back down onto the floor.


    "This way, Mr. Potter," Madam Pomfrey said as James tiredly followed after the infirmary matron. James nods his head in passing to Rowan, before following after the matron and disappears behind a nearby bed curtain pulled up for privacy.


    Rowan sighs and rubs her head before turning away. She wanted to ask more on the subject, but she was running behind as it was. She didn''t dare leave the snakeling''s alone for very long and she had already gone over the time limit she had set up. There was no telling where they could have got into or snuck off too!


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t afford to be a very good friend at this time. She was b?r?ly holding onto her sanity as it was. It was just one more task to check up on her very long list of things to do. Until then, she just would the best she could, because frankly that was all she could do. For a person once said, "you can''t save someone from drowning, if you are drowning as well." A morbid image, but one that was true.

 Chapter 819 - Queen of Mystery?

    It was a cold, wet afternoon in London. There was a bitter chill and there was a threat of a snowstorm on the horizon. Most of the shoppers decided to stay indoors rather than head out into the chilly weather. Still, there are more audacious members of the public both men and women openly spoke on the streets as they chat. Very few women dress in a lady-like fashion that is wearing matching tweedy jackets or skirts along with a sheer pantyhose and low heels nor do the men wear dress formal suits. Rather, this was a younger crowd with young women wearing trousers, shorter skirts with jumpers, or denim jackets. The young men were jackets, bellbottom jeans with patterned or sleek shirts.


    Several popular cars of the era can be seen zooming down the city streets on errands or other business, such as the Ford Cortina or Escort, the Mini, the Austin/Morris, the sporty Vauxhall Viva, the Ford Capri, the Hillman Avenger, and last but not least the good old Austin Maxi. It truly was the seventies. It was a tumult age of progress and unrest. The most recent IRA bombing had only just taken place on November 18th at a restaurant near the Knightsbridge killing two civilians and injuring over twenty others!


    It certainly did not help with all the riots and protests that it had been far from a tranquil year in the whole of London! Why even Leeds United Lodge had the UEFA place a three-year ban on the club due to the unruly hooligan behavior of their fans! (Though Leeds United Lodge had filed an appeal and had the ban reduced to a single season). Or that Donald Neilson is arrested in Mansfield, Nottinghamshire under suspicion of being the "Black Panther," murderer, who carried out five murders in only two years!


    It was a troubling year, and many wished the year to end and to usher in the new year of 1976.. The only good bit of news that year was the Employment Protection Act that passed recently in November that established the first-ever Maternity Pay fund to provide maternity leave or the Sex Discriminant Act of 1975 to punish discrimination against women (or men) in the workplace.


    [(There were still plenty of issues of discrimination against people of other races or s?x in the workplace or even homophobia. It wasn''t until 1970 that the Gay Liberation Front was founded, and it was still very much a subject that polite society did not talk about. And wouldn''t truly be talked about really until the 1980''s when the AIDS epidemic began in the populace taking many away causing depression in the Gay (LGBT) community and causing many to turn to drugs primarily heroin which resulted in a deadly overdosing pandemic.)]


    With the riots, murders, and unrest shoppers had been a lot warier when shopping, and sales had plummeted as a direct result. It was going to be a bad fiscal quarter at this rate, but the hope was that Christmas would hopefully set things right again. At least that was the desperate hope of the shop owners.


    In a simple bookstore on Gower Street, a balding middle-aged man with a protruding nose lets out a loud sigh as he stacks the bookshelves. The store was empty of any customers and it had been a rather downtrend all year long for sales. At this rate, he going to go out of business by next year. His books were almost in the red, but he''d just managed to stay in the clear but only just. The rent was due at the end of the month and he knew with just how bad book sales had been this month, he was finally going to go into the red. That is unless a Christmas miracle happened, and a large influx of Christmas shoppers saved him from the inevitable.


    A loud tinkling bell at the door alerts him that a customer had entered the book shop. Pulling himself out of his misery, he switches into a cheerful business mode to greet the hopeful shoppers. Hopefully, they were not browsing, but actually buying this time. "Coming, I''ll be there in just a jiff," he cried out, before hastily climbing down the ladder. He hurriedly pats his clothes down, before hurrying to see the customers.


    "Welcome-," he said before his voice trailed incredulously at seeing two couples straight out of a Victorian novel. The first couple was dark-haired with dark eyes with the Misses having long, dark curly hair pulled up into an elegant updo. The Mister had a prominent chin with an air of boldness about him. While the second couple was a light-haired couple. The Misses had an arrogant, self-righteous expression on her face and the look of turning red when angry. Her husband was large with wire-like hair just as arrogant, but a handsome man.


    In turn, the two pureblood families study the balding shopkeeper before them. They had not wished to traverse into MUGGLE London, but Flourish and Blotts had yet to add the new muggle literature section. It was nearly completed, but they would have to wait one more week before the official opening. And with Christmas approaching, it would be a madhouse to attempt to browse through the section. With the incredible popularity of the muggle writer, Jane Austen, no proper witch of society could stand to be left behind. It was all the rage, and they must be in tune with the height of fashion.


    After a long discussion with close friends and acquaintances, they were finally recommended a quiet book shop by a squib relative of one of their friends. So far, the book shop appeared to be kept rather clean and thankfully devoid of any rift-raft. It was a most promising start, but they were still a tad unnerved to be in the MUGGLE part of London. The sooner, they finished purchasing the novels, the better!


    The balding shopkeeper privately concludes that the two men and women in his bookstore must be all method actors. Theatre actors tended to be poor, but true to their craft. And he had always had a soft spot for Theatre.


    Deciding to play along, the shopkeeper bows his head and gives them a small bow. "How can I help you, gentlemen and ladies." He really needed the sales after all, and every little bit did count. He could afford to set down his pride and compile with their play.


    "The Vane family," loudly replied the dark-haired husband in a dramatic voice, (who greatly resembled the unborn Romilda Vane).


    "The McLaggen family," confidently said the fair-haired husband, (who greatly resembled the yet unborn Cormac McLaggen).


    "The Vane and McLaggen family, how may this humble shopkeeper be of service this afternoon?" The shopkeeper said playing along with the method actor''s script.


    "We have come to acquire two greatly recommended novellas by the name of Pride & Prejudice, and Jane Eyre by the novelist, Jane Austen," Mrs. Vane firmly said. "Granted, we also d?s?r? to inquire for other or similar interesting novellas."


    "Naturally, right this way milady''s," the shopkeeper said as he led the couple to an area filled with classic literature. "Might I recommend Mansfield Park and Sense & Sensibility by the novelist, Jane Austen as well. They are highly popular reads as well," he persuasively said.


    "Show us, shopkeeper," Mrs. McLaggen eagerly demanded with a gleam of interest in her eyes. If she was able to introduce new popular literature into her circle of friends, she would be greatly lauded for her superior insight.

 Chapter 820 - Queen of Mystery? â…¡

    The shopkeeper points out the two novels to the two married women. He thoughtfully points out another novel on the shelf. "I would suggest that the ladies browse for a bit for there are plenty of excellent novellas including North & South by Elizabeth Gaskell." The two married witches eagerly begin to browse the bookshelves abandoning their husbands to their own devices without any guilt.


    Seeing the two gentlemen looking rather bored, the shopkeeper says, "Might I interest the gentlemen in mystery or two?" The two wizards look a lot more interested as the shopkeeper continues, "I would recommend Sherlock Holmes by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, but I myself, prefer the Queen of Mystery, Agatha Christie, especially her detective novel series of Hercule Poirot. The portrayed crimes and mysteries are intriguing with a gripping plot until the very end."


    "Show us, both," Mr. Vane said in a loud dramatic fashion with Mr. McLaggen nodding his head arrogantly in agreement.


    "Right this way, gentlemen," the shopkeeper happily said and led the two gentlemen to the mystery section. Needless to say, the two wizards became fascinated by the elegant, suave Belgium detective, Hercule Poirot. Mind you, Sherlock Holmes was not bad, but Sherlock Holmes lacked a certain je ne sais quoi that Hercule Poirot possessed..


    The two couples happily browsed the shelves for over an hour, before realizing the late hour. The shopkeeper had hopefully retreated into the bookshelves to stack books giving the customers plenty of space and time to browse to their heart''s delight. By the time, he returned he found the two couples patiently waiting for him without having selected any books.


    A bitter sense of disappointment fills his soul, but he attempts to appear cheerful. "Ladies and gentlemen, were the recommendation''s not to your satisfaction?" He courteously asked.


    "On the contrary, they were most excellent," Mr. McLaggen haughtily said. "I and Mr. Vain would like to an order the entire novels of Agatha Christie that involve detective Hercule Poirot."


    The shop owner almost chokes on his own spit. "All of them?" He incredulously gasped.


    "Yes, the entire series," Mr. McLaggen replied with a bit of a frown at having to repeat himself.


    "Right away, sir''s," the shopkeeper said, before quickly remembering the ladies. Without speaking, he glanced at them with questions in his eyes.


    Mrs. Vane arches her brow at the balding shopkeeper, "You will need a quill, sir."


    The shopkeeper hastily grabs a scrap of paper and pen and begins to write the long list of novels. With his hand nearly cramped, he says, "Er, I welcome for the Vane and McLaggen families to sit and wait while I pack the novels."


    "Of course," Mrs. McLaggen said before the two couples sat down each with a book to intently read.


    The balding shopkeeper was in a stupor and did not understand how he managed to pack the entire set of books. With care, he packed several boxes, before placing them neatly before them. Mrs. Vane motions to her husband and says, "Pay the shopkeeper, dear," with Mrs. McLaggen giving her husband similar looks.


    "How much will it be, shopkeeper?" Mr. Vane asked as he reached into his pocket. He pulled out rolled-up wads of money causing the shopkeeper to almost choke again in shock.


    "Just a moment," the shopkeeper began to say, before Mr. Vane and Mr. McLaggen each placed three very thick rolls of money causing the shopkeeper to feel the urge to pinch himself to verify it was not a dream.


    "Will this be sufficient, shopkeeper?" Mr. McLaggen asked with an arched brow.


    "That will more than suffice," the shopkeeper weakly replied as the two wizards nodded their heads in approval.


    The shopkeeper was two stunned over the rolls of money that he failed to notice the wands that emerged from the two women hand''s that shrunk the boxes right in front of him for their husbands to pocket. In fact, an entire troop of elephants could suddenly have appeared on the street and the balding shopkeeper would have still been too stunned to notice the encounter.


    "Good day, shopkeeper," the two couples said as they made their way to the door.


    "Wait, your change," the balding shopkeeper feebly called out.


    "It is merely change, there is no need to quibble," Mr. Vane replied over his shoulder causing the book shop owner to choke again, before returning to gaze at the rolls of money. "We shall see ourselves out shopkeeper."


    The stunned shopkeeper merely nods his head and watches the two couples depart from his book shop. The tinkling of the bell at the door ceases to ring leaving the bookstore empty once more. Uncertain as if he is dreaming, he pats his face roughly, before pinching his cheeks. He winces, but he is certain that he is not dreaming.


    The balding shopkeeper''s eyes return to the wads of money on the counter. With trembling hands, the shopkeeper carefully unrolls the rolls of pounds. He does not even commence to count them but rather checks them to ensure that they are not counterfeits!


    The shopkeeper carefully inspects every single pound but finds no sign of counterfeits. Letting out a soft sigh, he licks his sudden dry lips. He now needed to count the pounds.


    The balding shopkeeper''s hands tremble as he counts the pounds one by one. The more he counts the more his eyes fill with awe and shock. The total sum was not hundreds of pounds but rather thousands! It was roughly five to six months of sales during his best months! He numbly puts the money away and slumps down to the floor. He didn''t know if it was a dream or not, but he was grateful to the method actor''s generosity. Wait, were they really method actors? Actors usually couldn''t throw around that type of money! The shopkeeper was left to his deliberations for the rest of the afternoon.


    The poor balding bookstore owner did not know what his actions had done that day. The Vane and McLaggen couple in the following days spread the word to their friends and ?ssociates. As it turns out, a great deal of witches and wizards were interested in reading such dramatic plot novels. It was the dawn of Agatha Christie in the wizarding world and she quickly became a household staple.


    As a result, Flourish and Blotts swiftly took the initiative and paid a visit to the small bookstore via a squib ?ssociate. A Gringotts contract was made for the balding bookshop owner to provide a large selection of books each month to Flourish and Blotts. The very next day, Flourish and Blotts cleared out the blading bookshop owners'' bookshelves before the Christmas rush.


    The bookstore owner was over the moon not knowing that he had indirectly impacted the very fabric of wizarding society. Not only were pureblood interested in muggle literature but were subtly learning more about muggles. In this manner, muggles became less and less different to them and became far more relatable to them. It is often, the smallest of things that have the largest of impacts.

 Chapter 821 - Start of Winter Holidays

    With the winter term nearly over the students were all happily discussing their plans for the holidays. The first-term exams had been dreadful, but at least they were done. Plenty of students could be seen relaxing including the 5th and 7th years. It was a cold winter''s day, but despite the cold, the students enjoyed their friends'' company before their return home for the winter holidays on the Hogwarts Express.


    Rowan and Severus had made certain that the younger snakeling''s properly packed for home, before being allowed to play. Thankfully on the last Hogsmeade trip, Sirius had fulfilled Rowan''s chore list and picked up her waiting packages. In turn, she had half-heartedly given Sirius a list of Tiffany''s likes and dislikes. It was the least she could do for Tiffany even if she felt that Sirius did not deserve her. Though Sirius was her friend, he really is an idiot at times. It was like he simply couldn''t help his idiocy at times¡­


    Nevertheless, Rowan went out about gifting all of the younger years including transfer students up until the 4th year''s sweets from Honeydukes. The snakeling''s were rather pleased even if they did their best not to show it. They were Slytherin''s, they weren''t supposed to gush over gifts. It simply wasn''t done.. (Though she did steely-like caution them not to eat the whole sweets until they went home. Then they would be someone else''s problem not her nor Severus''s.)


    Rowan gifted nearly all her friends some form of jewelry to wear for her and Severus''s presentation ball. The girls are gifted jeweled silver hairpins with sapphire-colored gems, while the boys are gifted broaches in the same jewel coloration that represented the Prince family coat of colors. The Prince family and only close friends could wear the family colors on that day. By wearing the jewelry, it would show that they were considered close friends to those being presented into wizarding society.


    Not all their friends would be able to attend the presentation ball such as Mary MacDonald and Willa Sands. Firstly, Mary was a muggleborn witch and her parents already had other family plans. Willa''s situation was very much the same and had instead received personalized gifts such as Quidditch supply boxes from Sprintwitches Sporting Needs much as Mary had.


    Also, not in attendance would be Pandora Ravine and Xenophilius Lovegood. Xeno''s parents would be vising the mystical country of Brazil to visit distant family members. Pandora naturally would accompany her boyfriend on such a romantic trip, but she had wished Severus and Rowan the best at their presentation. As had Xeno gifting Rowan and Severus, a homemade herbal incense guaranteed to smooth their spirits which only caused Rowan and Severus to fiercely sneeze upon smelling it. Apparently, there were s?ns?t?v? to something in the homemade herbal incense. Not wanting to hurt Xeno''s feelings, they quietly accepted the gift but secretly gifted the incense to Professor Trelawney, who liked such scents.


    Of the marauders, Sirius would be present at the ball and as would be James. It remained yet to be seen whether Remus would be in attendance with his father, Lyall Lupin. Though his mother, Hope Howell would be noticeably absent as Lyall Lupins'' choice of a muggle wife was still openly frowned upon in polite society. Yet Lupin was a pureblood and a renowned authority on non-human spiritual apparitions. And ever since, Remus had been cured, Lyall had been promoted within the Department for Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. Considering that he was a crucial figure within the Ministry of Magic, Lyall Lupin had no choice but to attend the presentation ball of Rowan and Severus Prince even if he had no d?s?r? to do so.


    On the other hand, Rowan had asked Peter if he would like to attend the presentation ball, but Peter Pettigrew had firmly declined. He would have loved to accompany his girlfriend, Quyen Crowley, who would be in attendance, but he was well aware that his mother had been a Rowle, before being disinherited for marrying his father a muggleborn wizard. He didn''t want to cause any trouble for his friends especially after learning that at least several members of the Rowle family would be in attendance. That and Quyen''s parents were not aware of the ongoing relationship between Queyn and Peter Pettigrew, who they would undoubtedly disapprove of.


    As such, Mary and Willa much like Peter had also been gifted a quidditch supply box for quidditch players. Beyond that, she had gifted a few other classmates and acquaintances trinkets or a box of sweets if they were younger students that she regularly tutored like Lorcan D''Eath and his group of friends. Though she had sent a beautiful jewelry hairpin via Owny to Petunia to wear at the presentation ball with a box of Honeydukes chocolates for the Evans couple to enjoy.


    Rowan was rather pleased that Petunia would be in attendance and was sincerely grateful to the Evans couple that they had permitted her good friend to attend. Not that she wasn''t thankful that Lily had been permitted to attend, but that was more a given and frankly Severus cared for more about Lily''s attendance than Rowan did. It always had been that way.


    The morning of returning home on the Hogwarts Express, Rowan and Severus were busy running after sneaky snakeling''s and ensuring that they did not try to sneak potions back home. Merlin knows what chaos the snakeling''s would wreak upon the ignorant! It is extremely tiring to round up snakes, but everyone knows snakes don''t do corralling. With the use of treachery, threats, and force, at long last the first years were taken across the frozen lake with the rest of the older years being sent off in carriages through the front gates and down to the Hogwarts Express platform.


    The eight perfects are exhausted but relieved that they had finally gotten the last of the brats into the carriages. Tragically, their day was far from over as they ran about the train patrolling and keeping brats from sticking their heads out of the train when it was snowing or ???k?n? the frozen metal to see if their tongue would stick! Gahh!!! Did they all simply lack any common sense or a healthy sense of self-preservation?


    Any time any of the Prefect''s got a break they retreated to the safety of the Prefect''s train compartment including Rowan, who spent her time dozing off. She wasn''t the only one as Remus and Lily did too. They had dark circles under their eyes as the Gryffindor''s had the great idea to have a party before the holidays as Professor Babbling had approved the shindig as the Gryffindor''s total grades had been the highest they had been in years! It wasn''t the fact that the party went until midnight but rather try putting to bed sugar-high eleven and twelve years old! It simply did not go well at all. To make matters worse, when the brats woke up, they woke up perk and fresh-eyed with renewed endless bouts of energy! It simply was not fair!


    At long last, the Hogwarts Express finally pulled out into the station. Normally, Rowan and Severus were one of the first off, but as Prefect''s they had to traverse the train to ensure that everyone got off with their things. Finally, only the Prefects were left on the Hogwarts Express, before getting off. Platform 9 ?''s is empty of its usual crowd with only the families of the Hogwarts Prefect''s still remaining behind.


    David Goldstein, Olivia Branstone, and Pandora Ravine are the first Prefect''s to exit the Hogwarts Express. The remaining Perfect''s are the last to emerge with Remus Lupin being in the lead. Grabbing his trunk from the platform, he turns towards his friends.


    "Maybe, I will see you both at the presentation ball, if not, good luck!" Remus happily called out to Rowan and Severus, before hurrying towards his waiting parents in the nearby distance.


    Rowan easily recognized Lyall Lupin; a shy, clever man that appeared to be mild-mannered but hid a fierce temper. He resembled Remus with russet hair and gleaming, clever eyes. That and well, Rowan had met the wizard in her second year at Hogwarts.


    Standing next to Lyall Lupin, Hope Lupin (nee Howell) was a beautiful welsh woman with brown hair and warm golden flecked eyes like that of her son. Although there was something strange about her causing Remus to skid to a halt before his parents. Remus let out a loud squawk causing his friends, who were gathering their trunks to all turn and stare at him.


    Remus visibly gestures at his mother with his hand in shock. Hope Lupin''s normally smooth stomach is instead rather round, perturbing stomach. "When did that happen?" He squawked in shock.


    Hope smiles impishly at her son and dramatically replies, "I suppose if you must know, Remus, it was around the middle of July."


    "By Godric''s sword, EW, MUM!!" Remus violently shudders in revulsion and tries not to gag. The thought of his parents, ick, doing that made him turn a bit green around the gills.


    "You''ll have a little brother named Romulus around April," Lyall warmly explained to his son, before gently touching his wife''s belly. The couple had despaired of ever having any more children, but with Remus now cured and older, they thought adding an addition to the family. It was something they had never thought possible before but now was a distinct possibility. They didn''t want a very large family, but one more child would be warmly welcomed into their home.


    It was something that Remus had never imagined in a hundred years nor had Rowan. It was a stark reminder to Rowan that things had changed. It was a wonderous and terrible thing to learn as it seemed to only increase the already impossibly high stakes.

 Chapter 822 - Start of Winter Holidays â…¡

    With Remus still sputtering in shock, the Lupin family departs a bit noisily. They weren''t the only ones as Olympia Branstone had long ago already departed with her parents including Pandora with her beloved Xeno''s family and David Goldstein with his family. The only families remaining on the empty platform are that of the Prince, Abbott, and Evans families.


    Mr. and Mrs. Abbott are both fair-haired with round faces and a bit plumb. A rather warm, jolly family. There is a seven-year-old girl with rosy cheeks and silky blonde hair pulled into piggy tails. She greatly resembled the yet unborn Hannah Abbott and considering their resemblance, the little girl was likely Hannah Abbott''s paternal aunt.


    "Andrew," the little girl happily rushed out to her older brother.


    "Anna," Andrew teasingly said as he picked up the plumb girl in a tight hug with a huff, before setting her down..


    "What did you bring me?" Anna Abbott asked with visible excitement on her round face.


    "Here," Andrew says as Anna lets out an excited squeak at seeing the box of sweets from Honeydukes.


    "Look, mum and dad!" Anna squealed as she hurried off to show her doting parents.


    Rowan''s face grows pensive as they approach. She did not recall Hannah Abbott having an aunt. Then again, it was highly possible that Hannah was named after Anna Abbott. It highly suggested that Anna Abbott had been killed in an attack during the first wizarding war.


    Rowan snorts at seeing Andrew''s face goes all goofy at spotting the light-haired Petunia Evans. Tall and thin, Petunia Evan''s pale eyes glittered with emotion as she pursed her pink glossy lips at her boyfriend. The couple seemingly entered their own rosy world causing Rowan to almost roll her eyes at her two friends.


    Mr. Evans, a ginger-haired man with brown eyes nods his head at Severus, who stiffly nods his head back at Lily''s father. It seemed the rumors were true that once a friend switches to a boyfriend, a father changes their view of the so-called friend. Mrs. Evans, a light-haired woman with emerald eyes smiles welcomingly at Severus and nudges her husband with her elbow reminding him to stop glaring at the poor boy. She had always thought Severus was a nice boy in his own way despite his perpetual frown.


    Past the Evans couple, Rowan''s face stiffens a bit at spotting the tall, slender figure of her grandfather, Reginald Prince. His expression was cold as he studied them suggesting his displeasure with Rowan. Rowan decides to tactfully focus her gaze on her grandfather''s ?h?st as Lily hurries to greet her family with Nibby''s owl cage in tow.


    Rowan turns her gaze at Owny being towed behind Severus. Owny looks rather forlorn at being separated from his mate. Nibby had accepted Owny''s as her mate but did not wish to lay eggs yet. The owl couple would wait to nest and hatch owlets until Lily and Severus''s 7th year.


    The Abbott couple and Evans couple excuse themselves with Petunia and Lily promising to each Andrew and his family at the presentation ball. The Abbott family would have the two girls in their care until their return after the presentation ball. It greatly put the Evans couple at ease and as did the Abbott couple at spending more time to learn about Petunia Evans their son''s sweetheart. The Abbott couple did not oppose their sons'' interest in a muggle as Petunia Evan''s sister was a witch. There was a very good chance that any children born between the two would be magical. If not, well, they had squibs in the family. And, the Abbott''s had never been troubled by that fact before especially now with innumerable employment opportunities available to squibs within the wizarding world.


    The Abbotts and Evans family soon depart leaving Severus watching Lily''s figure until she vanishes through the wall. Severus lets out a content sigh, before frowning and turning towards his grandfather at noticing the absence of a familiar presence. "Where is Aunt Georgine, grandfather?" Severus asked with a nonchalant expression. He is most certainly not concerned about this Aunt! He was merely curious that''s all!


    "Georgine is still at Hogwarts grading the last of the essays and exams," Reginald truthfully answered. "She will directly join us at Verniac Chateau once she is finished."


    Severus frowns in puzzlement at seeing their grandfather seemingly ignore Rowan, and his twin sister not comment on the edgy situation. He turns to glance between the two of them, before thinking it better not to ask. He had enough on his plate as it was.


    The return home was unusually silent as the car pulled into the Prince''s driveway. Having gained stomachs of steel, Severus and Rowan stepped out of the vehicle without any dizziness or nausea. Poor Owny as usual had passed out in his cage early on during the trip and lay on his side with his beak open and weakly gasping for air.


    It is never tiring to see Prince manor for it is breathtaking as always. The front door of the manor is covered in mistletoe and holly wreaths enchanted to form wondrous shapes every couple of minutes. After momentarily pausing to admire Dawn''s work, they step into the hallway where Dawn greets them in holiday livery. Little Laldey proudly stands next to his mouthers in a crisp white bu??on shirt and adorable holiday overalls with the prince crest embroidered on them.


    "Welcome home, young master and mistress!" Dawn happily squeaked as the mistletoe decorations in her hair shake from excitement. Laldey quickly chimes after his mother to copy her, "Welcome home, young master and mistress!


    "Thank you, Dawn," Rowan and Severus said in greeting before a faint smile crosses both of their faces. "And to you as well, Laldey."


    Laldey beams with pride and puffs out his nonexistent ?h?st in answer. Dawn giggles with pride and says, "Dawn will take the young master and mistresses'' things to the bedrooms, and shortly return with refreshments." Dawn easily levitates the trunks and Owny''s cage with Laldey cheerfully toddling after his mother.


    As usual, the return of Rowan and Severus came as a surprise as Fidel, the peacock of Aunt Georgine froze mid-way through the hallway. He lets out a shrill squawk in horror before shifting pedals in reverse. He had forgotten today is the day that the fiends are to return! Fidel whirls about as if tailfeathers were on fire and vanishes back the way he came.


    Severus frowns at the peacock''s departing form. "Really that seems like an overaction. I haven''t pulled out any of his tail feathers since before the summer before our third year. That was well over two years ago."


    Rowan lets out a snort and turns to study the fest-filled halls of Prince Manor. The halls as usual are decorated with trees, Christmas decorations, and the scents of holiday incense. Even the portraits are up for the holidays as one of the portraits that hang in the hall changes with the seasons. It is that of a cottage that at present is warm and glowing with light amid a fierce snowstorm that roars outside of the cozy cottage.


    Severus opens his mouth to speak but is interrupted by the front door loudly opening and closing shut. Their grandfather, Reginald merely pauses in the hall and coolly says, "Rowan," before striding down the hallway with heavy footsteps.


    Severus glances at Rowan and their grandfather''s retreating form, before whispering, "What did you do, Rowan? I don''t think I''ve ever seen grandfather this furious."


    "It''s more like what I didn''t do," Rowan drily answered, before swiftly moving to follow her grandfather.


    Severus stares at his twin sister''s retreating form with a perplexed expression on his face. "Was it because Rowan did not invite anyone to be her escort to our presentation ball?" He mused privately, before concluding that must be it. He did not ponder for much longer before Dawn promptly arrived with sweets. He was hungry and was still a growing boy. Teenage boys tend to be never-ending pit holes that are always seemingly hungry. It is simple fact of life.

 Chapter 823 - Start of Winter Holidays â…¢

    The door leading to Reginald Prince''s study had been pointedly left partially open. Rowan quickly took the hint and did not even bother to knock. She simply entered their grandfather''s study and shut the door behind her. The enchanted bookcase against the walls is enchanted to house thousands of books without breaking nor stretching. The usual ?ssortment of potions across his various worktables is rather neat and tidy with a hint of dust indicating that Reginald had not recently experimented with potions as he had in the past.


    The hidden door in the study leading to Reginald''s personal study is firmly locked behind. There is no loose parchment on his desk nor tome indicating if their grandfather was studying nor reading his usual correspondence. The fire burns brightly in the fireplace, but the study did not feel warm at all.


    Reginald who is sitting behind his desk merely beckons his granddaughter to come closer and sit down. Rowan obediently sits down and waits for her grandfather to speak first. "Shall we lay our cards on the table, Rowan?" Reginald coldly said not sounding at all like her grandfather, but rather the terrifying wizard that he in fact is.


    Rowan''s spine becomes rigid at her grandfather''s harsh tone, but her face remains carefully blank.. "I warned you before grandfather that I am bound in my own manner. Did you believe me to be joking?" She flatly countered with a cool glance of her own.


    Reginald''s lips twitch for a moment as if hiding a smile or a frown in irritation at his granddaughter''s tone of voice. "Be as that may be, there are topics that can no longer be put off."


    "Then ask your questions grandfather," Rowan replied, before pointedly leveling to gaze him in the eye. "Grandfather, you would do will remember my previous words for I can only answer that which can be answered."


    "I heard the most interesting of tales from a little owl," Reginald taciturnly said as he leaned back in his chair to coldly stare down his nose at his granddaughter. "Apparently, in your first year, Rowan, you dissuaded Lucius Malfoy from holding meetings in the Slytherin common room that was in favor of the Dark Lord. Most importantly the revelation of the Dark Lord''s identity as Tom Marvolo Riddle, a half-blood conceived from a love potion used by the pureblood witch named Merope Gaunt on a muggle named, Tom Riddle."


    Reginald''s lips curl in ice-cold anger at seeing no trace of guilt nor shame on his granddaughter''s face. "To further the insult, it would seem a great many purebloods learned of the situation via Abraxas, who had been told as much by his only child, Lucius Malfoy. It is this same detail that led Abraxas to lead a pureblood faction to break away from favoring the Dark Lord know as Lord Voldemort his follower''s called Death Eaters, but all others as the half-blood, Tom Marvolo Riddle."


    Reginald''s attentively waited for an emotional response from his granddaughter, but her face remains still as stone. His dark eyes further darken to dark frigid pools of apathy. "Yet despite this treasure trove of information," Reginald deliberately paused to emphasize his following words, "why is that my granddaughter still failed to mention such important information before or after your grandmother''s death?"


    Rowan finally lets out a tired sigh and raises her midnight indigo-colored eyes to meet the stern gaze of her grandfather. "Would have my words been of any use?" She drily explicated. "At that time, Grandfather, you ignored my concerns to an extent for grandmother''s sake. We both know that grandmother had no d?s?r? for the family to meddle in such things."


    Reginald''s eyes widen in old pain and anger at being spoken to in such a manner. Rowan mercilessly continues not giving her grandfather any room to speak. "Supposing that my concerns had not been ignored neither you nor I could have prevented the attack on Malfoy Manor."


    Reginald opens his mouth to protest, but Rowan ruthlessly cuts him off. "I know grandfather that you will argue that spies could have been inserted into Riddle''s circle. However, that would be impossible as the half-blood, who you so much disdain is an unrivaled legilimens. It is a talent rare and hard to come by that is more than a match for even that of Professor Dumbledore. After all, Riddle committed his first murder while at Hogwarts right under Dumbledore''s nose and still managed to hide his secret from one of the greatest wizards of all time."


    Reginald is unable to counter Rowan''s words as she continues, "I can ?ssure you that any spy that you might have planted Grandfather would have had every secret torn from their minds, before being tortured in the most of inhumane manners to death. Furthermore, even far more dangerous is Riddle''s ability for legilimency without the aid of a wand nor verbal magic. It is impossible for his followers to hide their innermost thoughts, d?s?r?s, and even memories. Knowing that grandfather can you guarantee that even your mind would be impregnable in the face of such an ability for I cannot promise or guarantee and much less for another. In fact, I am certain that only a few are capable of keeping the Dark Lord out of their mind and those surely can be counted on one hand."


    Reginald''s lips press tightly together as he pensively taps his fingers one at a time against his desk. The only sound in the study is that of the ticking clock, the crackle of the flames, and the consistent tapping of his fingers against the study. The tapping continues for some time to the point that Rowan was becoming irritated by the sound until his fingers abruptly ceased to move laying still on the desk.


    "I will not deny the truth of your words, Rowan," Reginald acknowledge with a stiff tilt of his head. "However, what of after? The resulting attack on Damocles Belby that took his life could have been much more easily prevented."


    "The was attack was known and still it was not possible to prevent the death of Damocles Belby," Rowan bitterly snapped knowing full well that Percius had attempted to save Belby only to fail. "You gravely underestimate Riddle, grandfather. The Dark Lord is certainly rash to an extent, but he is equally brilliant and infinitely far more dangerous. Need I remind you again that in his youth, Riddle managed to commit a murder right under the very nose of Professor Dumbledore arguably one of the most powerful wizards of all time. Tell me, grandfather is such a person not at least considered to be threat akin to that of Gellert Grindelwald?"


    Reginald''s frown further deepens narrowing his eyes at his granddaughter. "You overestimate him, Rowan. With the underworld scattered, the werewolves cured, and the vampire''s refusal to aid in the war there is nothing left to ranks of the Dark lord except for those that follow him."


    "You think so?" Rowan flatly answered. "Grandfather, you suppose and elect to believe that Riddle is merely a trifling dark wizard that can easily be dwelt with. And yet, he has cost the lives of how many to this day including that of grandmother?"


    Reginald visibly stiffens at his granddaughter''s words, but Rowan does not soften her words. "You place a limit on the capabilities of Riddle and the reach of his power. But I wonder if you would feel the same way to know that he is capable of gaining allies that not even Gellert Grindelwald was capable of, Giants."


    The study grows cold with a dreadful chill. "Giants," Reginald frigidly said as Rowan nodded her head in solemn confirmation. "Giants cannot be trusted."


    Rowan''s lips press into a thin line at her grandfather''s tone of voice. She was friends with Hagrid, and she wasn''t about to permit for her grandfather to make such crude ?ssumptions about Giant. Though she knew he was partially correct, but there are good and bad apples in a barrel. Unfortunately, by default to wizardkind giants are all rotten apples. The giant waged war against humanity (both magical and not). The bloody wars had not been fought for naught, and wizardkind had a notoriously long memory


    "Once," Rowan steadfastly countered her grandfather, "there were Giants both good and bad. Yet those that were considered good, allies even that aided wizardkind in the war were condemned for their mere shared existence with that of their murderous kin. Would Riddle have been successful in his recruitment if Giants were given some form of rights in present day society? You cannot deny that the giants would not have been easily persuaded to follow him."


    "Giants are brutal creatures, who lack the capacity to adapt to a society," Reginald replied with a cold expression. "They are giants for good reason."


    "No, that is a bias and incorrect inference on your part, grandfather," Rowan flatly retorted causing Reginald''s face to further harden. "Giants are capable of forming their own society and what may seem primitive to us that does not exclude them from forming relationships nor understanding it as such. They are capable of learning languages to read and write and though rare even the use of magic." This rare occurrence happened to be one of the most concerning aspects of Giants. For Giants are dangerous exitances without magic and even more so with magic.

 Chapter 824 - Start of Winter Holidays â…£

    Without giving her grandfather room to interrupt, Rowan resumes speaking. "Though Giants may not be able to live in a regular-sized village due to their immense size that does not imply they cannot contribute to society. Giants are intelligent enough to follow directions to an extent. Taking into account their size and interest, they would be excellent at demolition, diggers, or various other construction-like jobs that involve flattening a road or foundation which would greatly appeal to them. There is also security to consider or for those giants that like to roam, they would be excellent freight delivery services. I believe that if giants are paid to do such jobs, they would be able to contribute to society."


    "There is also the Gringotts aspect to consider. With the implementation of squib contractors, Gringotts has grown and expanded even into the muggle realm for trade. Provided there is a secrecy clause via squib contractors, Gringotts is certain to be popular with various secretive departments of the muggle government that officially do not exist. If not, there are always the options to serve as additional personal security forces, I am certain that Gringotts would be interested in hiring the smaller-sized Giants to guard the vaults," Rowan matter-of-factly declared with a steadfast glint in her gaze.


    Reginald and his granddaughter gaze at each other solemnly without blinking until they are forced to blink. "I will deny that there may be some truth to your words, Rowan," he evenly said. "However, Giants possess great strength and have a certain immunity to the magic that it makes it a most difficult task when attempting to capture or subdue them.."


    "Then block the rook with multiple chess pieces," Rowan drily countered causing Reginald to blink with a spark of astonishment, before narrowing his eyes pensively to study his granddaughter.


    Reginald does not speak for a moment, before saying, "Let us ignore the present topic and return to the subject at hand. Rowan, I do not so much blame you for your evading my question, but rather your lack of trust in me. I am the Head of the Prince household and I will see to it that every Prince family member is protected."


    "We were not," Rowan quietly answered, "Severus nor I were protected as children, and it is a fact of life that you cannot deny, grandfather."


    Reginald appears stunned at his granddaughter''s words as if he had been painfully slapped across the face. A hint of a flush rushes down his pale cheeks, but he cannot dignify an appropriate answer, because there was none. The choices in life that can never be taken back are especially those that mark the course of another''s life.


    "Do not confuse my words, grandfather," Rowan quietly said as she observed her grandfather. "I do not blame you nor grandmother for ignoring our existence. I can even understand the reason for your anger and pain at your daughter''s actions, but that does not change nor null the consequences of the decision that had been made."


    Rowan''s voice breaks for a moment and gazes down at the floor. "My father was not initially the cruel man that he became. I still remember a time when he loved us more than life itself, and even when he was at his worst, we could see glimpses of the man our father had once been. It was that which hurt us the most far more than any bruise ever could. It is that father, who we miss, the man, who seemed to return to us again towards the end of his life."


    A sad smile crosses Rowan''s face. "Father may not have become that man if the truth had been told to him by mother from the very start and if perchance even more so if father had been even grudgingly accepted into the family."


    Rowan pauses to firmly say, "And I know that if mother had pleaded even once, you would have welcomed all of us in for you did when mother requested of it of you. So, for better or for worse, the Prince''s tend to be a prideful lot, and mother nor I are no exception. It is a sad fact of life."


    Reginald''s Adam''s apple trembles for a moment, before speaking in a hoarse voice, "Do you blame me, Rowan?"


    "If I ever did, I certainly do not now," Rowan truthfully replied. "There exists no resentment between us, grandfather."


    "Then why not trust in me?" Reginald pointedly inquired intently studying his granddaughter''s face for any trace of lies.


    Rowan makes a semi-bitter expression at her grandfather''s question. "It is not you, grandfather, but rather I do not believe myself capable of fully trusting in anyone." She couldn''t afford to do so.


    "Not even your brother?"


    "Especially him." It was the sad, and painful truth. Rowan would rather turn into the Devil than fail Severus. Maybe, once it had been because she had transmigrated with a task in mind. Yet over time, she became the Rowan of this world and Severus was her precious twin brother, and she would do everything in her power to protect him. It was a solemn promise, she had made.


    Reginald lets out a sigh and most of the previous coldness leaves his face. He suddenly looks older much closer to his age. "I cannot change my past shortcomings," he confessed, "but I have sworn to do better with the two of you of that much I promise."


    "I know, grandfather," Rowan admitted, "but I just cannot easily change my own shortcomings."


    Reginald lets out a hoarse, bitter chuckle. "I cannot fault you there." Indeed, he could not. For his younger sister, Georgine had many times accused him of pride and his lack of trust in her countless times before. He could not deny the truth of his sister''s words, but he had promised their mother to protect her, and he had done all that he could to fulfill that promise no matter what the cost.


    Reginald''s face becomes solemn again and clasps his hands before him. "Is there anything else that I must know regarding the various enemy entities that exist?"


    "If and when the Giant''s come, grandfather," Rowan slowly said. "Please accept and uphold the request negotiated by Gringotts and the Ministry of Magic."


    Reginald''s eyes narrow recalling his granddaughter''s recent comment on pawns. Considering the implication, he slowly nods his head as suspicions formulate within his head. "You will want to ensure that it is a binding contract, Rowan."


    "I will," Rowan firmly answered. "That is why I request that I be permitted to visit Gringotts this very afternoon. It is a pressing business that I must see to in Diagon Alley."


    "Very well," Reginald said in permission. "However, wear a glamor, I do not trust Diagon Alley these days even if the press no longer concerned about their safety are able to traverse freely on the streets."


    Rowan nods her head in acceptance and rises to leave, before pausing. "And grandfather," she slowly turned to say, "take care. It will move against the Prince''s."


    Reginald arches his brow in question, but Rowan shakes her head. "I do not know when, by who, nor what, I merely know that an attack will surely come."


    "Mm, we shall see," Reginald placidly said, before gesturing for his granddaughter to leave him be to think.


    Rowan paused again and turned to glance at her grandfather with more a glint of curiosity in her eyes. "I forgot to ask, grandfather, but, who did you select to be my primary escort?"


    Reginald''s lips twitch as if suppressing a smirk, before nonchalantly replying, "It will ruin the surprise."


    Rowan''s face darkens, before loudly closing the door after her. Reginald''s lips twitch for a moment, before speaking to the air. What do you think, Sir Knight Prince?"


    The flames in the hearth flicker as if a strong wind brushed by. The flames are left with a slight tinge of blue fire to them as do the candles in the chandelier hanging on high. The ghostly form of Sir Knight Prince can be seen passing through the shut door leading to the secret laboratory in the study. The handsome knight''s head is carefully carried by his ghostly body.


    Sir Knight Prince''s face is unusually solemn as he replies, "The child told no lies which is rather perturbing, I must confess."


    "I feared as much," Reginald said with a frown. "We will have to be further cautious in our movements." He paused and turned towards the ghost. "Do you have anything to add to that statement, Sir Knight Prince?"


    "You have far more pressing concerns with the Presentation Ball in mere days'' time," Sir Knight Prince said with a not so subtle gleeful smile.


    "Don''t remind me," Reginald ?r??n?d as he rubbed his head with one hand. He pointedly ignores the ghost before returning to sending out various correspondences.


    Sir Knight Prince shrugs and floats through the door knowing full well that Dawn would be displeased if there was any ectoplasmic goo residue left behind. He simply couldn''t help himself; he was a ghost! Still, he tactfully decided to find Laldey. Laldey called him, "geepa," and Dawn could hardly nag at him in front of her precious child. It was certainly not cowardly; it was merely cunning and self-preservation!

 Chapter 825 - Retrieval of Artifact

    As promised Rowan arrived at Gringotts with a glamour on her hair and face. Standing in front of the burnished bronze doors are goblin guards in a uniform of scarlet and gold clutching sharp spears. One of the goblins had a swarthy, clever face, a pointed beard, with very long fingers and feet. The guards in a uniform bow and permit her to step inside to reveal a second pair of silver doors that hold the familiar words,


    Enter, stranger, but take heed


    Of what awaits the sin of greed,


    For those who take, but do not earn,


    Must pay most dearly in their turn.


    So, if you seek beneath our floors


    A treasure that was never yours,


    Thief, you have been warned, beware,


    Of finding more than treasure here.


    Rowan pays the words no mind as she had no intentions of committing any sort of theft.. Inside the chamber are hundreds of goblins sitting on high stools behind long counters, scribbling in ledgers, weighing coins on brass scales, examining precious stones through eyeglasses, while other goblins were going in and out of hundreds of doors leading people in and out. She walks to a nearby female clerk, who stares at her in confusion until Rowan briefly removes her glamour for only a few seconds.


    The female clerk startles in recognition and hurries away to speak to a guard. The guard intently looks up from his post as the female clerk gestures to Rowan, before gesturing for her to follow him. She is ushered to a private room elegantly, but simply furnished. A female goblin attendant hurries inside and says, "Might I offer Miss Prince anything?"


    "I thank you for your hospitality," Rowan replied in gobbledegook, "but I am presently satisfied. May gold always be found by your hands."


    The female goblin grins with p???sur? and replies in gobbledegook. "Ragnok will shortly arrive, and may gold always find its way to Rowan Prince," the female attendant returned the greeting, before bowing and shutting the door behind her.


    Rowan studied the portrait or rather the unfished outline of a young woman whose face gently gazes downward with loosely drawn disheveled hair hanging down loosely. It was a famous painting called, "La Scapigliata," attributed to being a work of Leonardo da Vinci. The museum copy was supposed to be an original, but with magic, well, identical copies can be created.


    Whether it was a magical copy or the original, it was irrelevant as Rowan had always found something very compelling about the portrait. There was almost a magical air about the female in the portrait, a witch. There were rumors that Leonardo da Vinci had been a squib. Whether he had been or had not been could not be proven, but he for certain had been friends with witches as he had painted several still portraits of witches including the most famous one of all, a certain Mona Lisa.


    The door swung open to reveal the youthful face of Ragnok. Elegantly dressed the pointy-earned goblin, Ragnok tilted in a sincere bow. "As always may riches flow before you, Miss Prince."


    "And I hope that many riches find their way towards you, Ragnok," Rowan courtesy replied in Gobbledgook.


    Ragnok flashed her a sharp grin as he took a seat before her. "Your Gobbledegook is nearly flawless, Miss Prince. You speak nearly as well as a goblin," he truthfully flattered her. He pauses to open the ledger that he had carried into the room with him. His neatly trimmed fingernails tap the pages ensuring all is in proper order before his long fingers cease to move.


    "Your investments are mostly excellent choices, Miss Prince," Ragnok reported as he turned the ledger to show her. "Mr. Prewett invested the funds as requested that the earnings have doubled on some, but others have not and have begun to lose money. We recommend that these investments be dropped."


    "No, continue to invest in them," Rowan firmly declared. She knew that losses at the initial start-up of companies are inevitable, but eventually, they would shine brightly. And at that time, it would be very expensive to purchase any percentage of shares.


    "As you wish, Miss Prince," Ragnok said with a shrug. He could only advice the bank clients and not compel them against their will. Before writing in the request and signing it as verified and true with his own personal seal.


    "I presume that you are excited with the announcement of the Auto Data., the Magical Brain and Wiz-link," Rowan pleasantly made small talk.


    "Oh, yes," Ragnok replied with a wide grin. "Mr. Prewett has shown us what muggle COM-PEW-TUERS are capable of. We are very much eager to apply such artifacts to Gringotts and as they say modernize the system."


    Rowan lips twitch with a faint smile. Of course, the Goblins would be thrilled about the magical version of computers. It would make accounting a hundred times easier and faster!


    Finished Ragnok seals the ledger shut, before asking, "Would that be all, Miss Prince?"


    Rowan refrains from rolling her eyes as Ragnok knew full well that she was here to pick up her order. "I am her to collect the completed artifact and to seek a personal visit with Grok Gringotts."


    Ragnok does not even blink and says, "Naturally, this all can be arranged, but payment must come first," with a very sharp shark-like expression.


    "Yes, I received the invoice from Gringotts in the amount for 28,750 galleons," Rowan drily remarked. "Why it is a small fortune for many."


    "Master crafting always has been, Miss Prince," Ragnok said with a sly smile.


    Refraining from rolling her eyes at the goblin''s antics, Rowan says, "Please have the amount directly taken from my personal bank account. There are more than ample funds to cover the transaction."


    "It shall be done immediately, Miss Prince," Ragnok gleefully said. He took a quill and opened one of the ledgers dating the time when the payment took place. He took another loose piece of parchment and scribbled information, before folding it up much like the Ministry of Magic''s flying messages. He wrote several messages in fact, before opening the door for the messages to fly out.


    Closing the door shut again, Ragnok says, "I have instructed the transfer of payment to be completed and sent word for Master Wulm to present the completed project. I have also sent word to the Goblin King that you seek his personal services."


    "Your actions are very much appreciated, Ragnok," Rowan said with a small tilt of her head towards Ragnok.


    "It is always a p???sur?, Miss Prince," Ragnok said with a small bow of his own.


    The two of them chat for a time about the current news and happening''s in wizarding society. Goblins in some respects are very Slytherin-like wanting to be informed about what occurs in the corridors of power. As investments tend to be impacted by a variety of things including political movements.


    And frankly, if Rowan was honest if Goblin children were ever to attend Hogwarts it would be probable that a great deal of them would sort directly into Ravenclaw like Professor Flitwick or Slytherin. Since Goblins shared the traits of cunning, slyness, and self-preservation that was so greatly valued by Slytherin. That did not mean that Goblins could not end up Gryffindor or Hufflepuff, but simply that it would be far easier for them to end up in Slytherin or Ravenclaw.

 Chapter 826 - Retrieval of Artifact â…¡

    They had been chatting for some time when the door to the chamber swings open without even a polite knock at the door. There standing in the doorway is an elderly female goblin council member with rather pointed ears. Wulm sniffs loudly and sweeps into the room, before slamming the door loudly behind her in a dramatic fashion. "I do not like being disturbed without warning," Wulm grumbled carrying a sealed box under one arm.


    Ragnok''s lips twitch with resignation while Rowan ignores the elderly goblin''s side remarks. With a loud grunt, Wulm deposits the small box onto the table, before roughly sliding it across the table towards Rowan. The box lets out a soft screech before sliding to an awkward halt in front of Rowan.


    Rowan refrains from making a comment that lay on the tip of her tongue and instead wisely bites her tongue. She straightens the box in front of her with great care. Carefully, she opens the box and unconsciously holds her breath as she peers inside. There lying neatly in the middle of the box is round, thin, golden rimmed spectacles. She might not have chosen the color, but it was tasteful, a toned down golden color nor was the frame bulky with thick rims. The spectacles would do nicely since she would be stuck with them for the rest of her life..


    Rowan let out a breath of relief that she did not know she had been holding in. She raises her gaze to the elderly master crafter and says, "You have my sincere praises and gratitude, Master Crafter Wulm."


    "I do not produce trash, Miss Prince," Wulm loftily said with a smug expression. "Now if that is all that is wanted, this old bag of bones has things to do!" Without even waiting for a response, the elderly goblin moves nimbly across the room which should be impossible considering her age. The door opens and slams loudly after Wulm leaving the two behind her staring at the door.


    Ragnok sighs and resists the urge to rub his face. "My apologies, Miss Prince, for Master Wulm''s rudeness," he said with a thin smile. "But what can I say, artists, are very much a temperamental sort."


    "There is no need to apologize for Master Wulm''s temperament, Ragnok," Rowan said. "Now if I may have a moment''s time alone. I wish to appreciate the masterpiece before me."


    "Of course!" Ragnok hastily said in understanding. He clambered to his feet with the bank ledger in hand. "I shall be just outside the door should you need anything, Miss Prince."


    Rowan merely nods her head at him and watches Ragnok hurriedly leave the room and close the door shut behind him. She lets out a tired sigh and closes her eyes for a moment, before opening them again. Her left eye had been throbbing since last night and it had only worsened after her Prefect duties on the Hogwarts Express and conversing with her grandfather. The artifact''s retrieval could not have come at a better time.


    With care, Rowan removes the round, golden-rimmed spectacles. The spectacles were thin enough to be flexible nor were they heavy or soft enough that a fall would break them. Upon closer inspection of the clear lenses, she could see rune marks on the inner frame side of the lenses and on the inside of the golden frames. According to what she had paid for, the runes would ensure that the lens and frames would be impervious to theft, destruction, damage, and more.


    Most importantly the left lens would be adjusted to maintain the illusion of having the same colored eyes and to seal her sight of magic in her left eye. The seal on the left eye could be removed and the artifact would channel the excess magic to protect her sight and permit her to see without damage to her left eye. However, she would not attempt such a thing any time soon. Magic or no magic, she knew that her left eye was extremely s?ns?t?v? and strained right now. Seeing any glimpse of magic right now would only serve to damage her eye permanently. She would have to wait until her left eye healed properly.


    Closing both eyes, Rowan takes a deep breath before removing the spell on her left eye. A surge of magic and agony begins to sweep through her that just abruptly and utterly vanishes having been neutralized by the spectacles. Hunched over she waits and feels nothing, before slowly opening her eyes to find that she can see normally without any twinge of pain from her left eye.


    Rowan feels a hint of moisture in her eyes at the relief from pain, before blinking them away. She had not realized how much she had been in pain until the pain was now gone. It felt as though a weight had at long last been taken off her shoulders.


    Glancing at the box again, Rowan finds a small piece of paper at the bottom of the box. Frowning, she reaches inside and removes the note that reads, "Prince, there are four magical instructions that the glasses are capable of. ''Unseal,'' will remove the protection of the left lenses to view magic all while the crafted enchantments remain in place. ''Seal'' will once more return the existing sealing protections. In the case, that you wish to remove the charm to hide thine left eye ''Reveal'' will remove the charm and ''Return'' will reactivate the former charm. The enchantments may be verbally or wordlessly invoked."


    There is a pause as if Wulm the Master Crafter had just recalled a last-minute detail. "Prince, you can''t sleep with the spectacles on. The enchantment may be verbally or wordlessly invoked, ''minutus,'' and the artifact will shrink itself to an earing size and clamp itself to your ear as a piece of jewelry or simply tap on it twice with your finger. As long as the artifact is connected to your person, the sealing effects of the artifact will work should there be any need to remove them, but still have the artifact''s effects to work. Please note to receive the full benefits of the artifact it must be worn as created for all intents and purposes!"


    Rowan nods her head in wordless thanks. It had not even occurred to her that she would have to remove the artifact to sleep. In this manner, she would be able to maintain the seal in place keeping her mental wellbeing safe. Otherwise, she would go mad from the agony and lack of sleep. There is only so much the body can take before the body and mind begin to break down. That and thing''s like showering or bathing¡­well, suffice to say it would be useful to have an artifact to automatically transform and attach itself to her ear as an earring.


    A loud knock at the door brings Rowan out of her stupor as the figure of Ragnok can clearly be seen standing in the open doorway. "Miss Prince, I see that you are wearing the artifact," he said with great courtesy. "The Goblin King is ready to see you, if you would be kind enough to follow me that would be greatly appreciated."


    "Thank you," Rowan said as she stood up, before recalling the need to destroy the sliver of parchment. She quickly mutters something under her breath turning the small piece of paper into ash. "What about the box?" She stopped to point at the box.


    "It will return on its own to Master Wulm," Ragnok replied causing Rowan to stare with suspicion at the small box that still remained on the table.


    Nothing happened to Rowan''s embarrassment. She pointedly left the room, but the moment that Ragnok shut the door, the box snapped closed shut on its own, before vanishing. Whether it returned to Wulm or simply vanished out of existence only Wulm knew.

 Chapter 827 - Retrieval of Artifact â…¢

    Through the maze of stone halls and flickering torches, Ragnok leads the way through Gringotts Bank. The closer, they near the quarters of the Goblin King, the more elegant and goblin-crafted furnishing begin to appear. They, at last, arrive at a carefully guarded hall filled with rows of goblin guards in shining armor holding sharp, deadly spears steady. The goblin guards remain still and firm as the two of them pass through the middle across a rich carpeted floor that led directly to the office of the Goblin King, Grok Gringotts.


    Ragnok knocks loudly at the door and the door is opened by a goblin attendant in livery. The goblin attendant pompously says, "I present, Ragnok, and Miss Prince, before your excellency."


    "Enough!" The irritated voice of Grok Gringott''s snapped. "All of you are to leave! This is a personal meeting."


    The attendants and guards begin to protest as always, but a single glare from the elderly figure of Grok Gringotts silences them all. Grumbling with dark expressions a train of attendants and other goblins depart from the quarters of the Goblin King. The attendants passing Rowan and Ragnok by shooting them fierce scowls and dark looks. Ragnok merely grins smugly at them and gestures for Rowan to enter inside, before shutting the door after her..


    Rowan briefly studies the lavish office as her eyes linger for a second longer than necessary on the portrait of Ragnuk, the first goblin king. Then again, Ragnuk was the reason for starting the war between goblins and wizardkind over a bloody sword. Indeed, it was not Ragnuk''s finest moment, but then again, Godric Gryffindor did not exactly go out of his way to make the situation easier. Male egos were truly a terrible thing to behold at times.


    And as much as Rowan hated to admit it, but as it would turn out that same goblin king was her ancestor. Indeed, for Ragnuk, the first Goblin King was the father of Ragnuk, the second, who was the father of Helga Hufflepuff, her ancestor. Ironically, the first goblin king was her many great''s great-grandfathers. Tragically, we can''t always pick and choose our families.


    The elderly figure of Grok Gringotts narrows his eyes pensively at the young witch, who carried the blood of the Prince family. For Rowan Prince was a Prince after all. "Rowan Prince, what might Gringotts Bank do for you this evening?"


    Rowan turned away from the portrait of the first goblin king and takes a seat in the larger chair in the room as most of the chairs were goblin-sized that would only fit a small witch or wizard. "It is a rather delicate subject if I were to be candid."


    "Very well," Grok grumbled and waved his hand making the room temporarily impenetrable from being spied on by magic or other means. "Speak freely, Prince."


    "I wish for Gringotts to act as intermediary in the gathering of a large force of Hags and Trolls," Rowan plainly stated. "Naturally, I will pay for search and the upkeep of such a force. I will also request the forging of weapons with traces of goblin silver in the blade. And I will of course pay extra fees to cover the expenditure of such resources."


    "This is a dangerous path that you tread on, Prince," Grok coldly said as he tapped his long fingers on his desk. "Another party might even suspect of the Prince rallying sufficient forces to overthrow the Ministry of Magic."


    "No," Rowan firmly replied with a frown. "I can vow on my magic, Grok Gringotts, that my request is not an attempt to overthrow the Ministry of Magic by use of force nor to entrap Gringotts Bank in any ulterior motive."


    "Then why the request?" Grok pointedly asked with blatant skepticism in his dark, slanted eyes.


    "Giants," Rowan calmly answered, "they are coming."


    Grok froze the instant he heard the word, ''Giants.'' Just like for wizards and witches, Giants also held a terrifying place in the hearts of goblins. By nature, goblins tended to reside in the mountains near mineral deposits. However, giants also tended to make their home in those same mountains. Giants were not picky eaters eating beast, man, and goblin alike. Goblin magic like wizard magic did no to little harm to giants.


    In ages past many a giant had eaten scores of goblin villages in the past and for that same reason thousands of years ago during the last giant war, the goblins had united with the wizards and witches to destroy the last great giant army. The giants were defeated in the end at the cost of the greatest alliance that man had ever seen. In the end, only remnants of the great and powerful forces of the giants were left. Scattered tribes across the world in forgotten lands. Still the might of the giants had been engraved into the depths of every goblin child.


    "Why would Giants now seek to enter into war?" Grok asked unconvinced with blatant disbelief. "The might of the Giants was destroyed in the last great giant war. The remnants of the giants were scattered to the wind with only a third of their kind left in existence."


    "True," Rowan acknowledged, "but a giant is still a giant and there will be no great human and magical alliance upon their arrival. With Giants as allies of the Dark Lord and the alliance between magic kind and humans torn asunder. The giants will be more than sufficient to turn the tide of a single battle much less a war; or have you forgotten the tales of their great horror and might, Grok Gringotts, King of the Goblins?"


    Grok''s expression stiffens in understanding as his mind races at the implications. "If you are speaking truthfully, Prince," he paused with a stiff expression, "and on the slightest chance that your suspicions are indeed correct, when are the giants set to arrive?"


    "I do not know," Rowan tiredly admitted. "But they will arrive soon if not sooner with the fierce winter storms. They will only wait to cross the English Channel under the cover of the great storms. It is merely a matter of days if not weeks at best."


    "Suppose that is the case and I am able to successfully gather some measure of forces," Grok proposed, "the Ministry of Magic will never permit such a force to existence. It would be seen as a threat to the Ministry of Magic! It would be TREASON!"


    "The Ministry of Magic will not oppose the existence of such a force and will publicly give their verbal approval," Rowan firmly retorted.


    "You are rather certain about something that has never been done before, Prince," Grok bitterly grumbled as he tapped his fingers on his desk, before coming to a halt. "I have your word that if these forces are gathered that the weapons forged will bits of goblin silver will only be used by the hags and trolls?"


    "I cannot guarantee anything, Gringotts," Rowan flatly replied. "I will not be leading the groups except contracting them and paying them. Weaponry merely happens to be a part of that."


    Rowan paused as if an idea had just b?r?ly occurred to her even if that had not been the case. "Although," she slyly suggested, "if the goblins were to personally oversee the Hags and Trolls to ensure there are no mishaps, I am sure that it would go a long way for improving the goblin image in wizarding society."


    Grok snorts and folds his arms over his ?h?st. "Don''t think that I don''t see what you are doing here, Prince?''


    "And what am I doing, Gringotts?" Rowan feigned innocence.


    "You are terrible at pretending to be naive," Grok hmphed. "Very well, Prince, I will begin to move as you say. I presume that the funds will be coming out of your private account?"


    "Yes," Rowan firmly replied.


    "Such an operation will severely deplete your account, Prince," Grok warned.


    "It is an acceptable measure," Rowan truthfully said. She had not sold the Basilisk skin at the goblin auction to enjoy and live off a lavish fortune. Rather it was to prepare war funds for when the time came. Besides, if worst came to worst, she could always sell off more Basilisk parts in a pinch.


    Grok intently eyes the young witch with new eyes. Rowan Prince lacked her grandfather''s political maneuvering in society, but she was no less dangerous. In some forms, she was far more audacious than Reginald Prince had ever been.


    "I will seek out the aid of the Society for the Reformation of Hags and Annis Black," Grok said. "Miss Black is a hag, who regularly writes to the Daily Prophet furious at their portrayal of hags as flesh eating monsters. If there are any hags, who are worth their salt, Annis Black will reach out to them."


    "As for Trolls, I suspect that you are the best representative for negotiation, Grok Gringotts," Rowan drily said, "especially considering that they are regularly employed at Gringotts Bank."


    "We pride ourselves on only training the brightest of Trolls," Grok murmured with a smug expression.


    Rowan''s face remains tactfully blank at the response. She knew it was a risk to involve the Hags and Trolls, but wizardkind on their own could not take on the giants. The first wizarding world had only proven that, and she would not the war be won at the greatest loss of Auror''s in wizarding history. There was a very good reason for there to be so few children in Potter''s time. And the second wizarding war only served further to decrease the wizarding population.

 Chapter 828 - Retrieval of Artifact â…£

    Wizards and witches on their own could not take down giants without great loss. Wizardkind depended too much on magic and the giants were largely immune to magic to certain degrees. It made sense on the scale of size to stun another human most witches and wizards are capable of it. However, how much power would be needed to stun a being that is over 20 feet tall?


    Physics proves the idea that the more mass an object has, the more energy is required to change the state of the object. In this case, unless someone was very powerful say like Dumbledore it would be difficult for a Giant to be stunned. That is not to say that Giants cannot be hurt by the regular magical populace, but much like casting magic underwater, the results are often varied and unpredictable, undoubtedly weaker. It took a creative or rather deadly Auror to actually be capable of hurting a giant.


    The pensive silence is interrupted by Grok Gringotts saying, "Do you have anything else to add, Prince?"


    Rowan slowly shakes her head in reply. She had no further business with Gringotts nor in Diagon Alley. Ollivander not too long ago had sent her a note filled with great irk. Apparently finding a Hawthorn tree that had enough fire and earth elements to counter the water and air element of the core made from the Great Mother''s snake horn is nearly impossibly difficult to find..


    Ollivander reported that he had attempted other possibilities in exasperation such as snakewood much like Salazar Slytherin''s original wand, but the core and wand wood attempted to destroy each other like two bitter lifelong enemies. With the still ongoing search, Ollivander said that the wand completion might take longer than a year or more as it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. He was certain that a Hawthorn tree existed somewhere in the world that could fulfill his requirements, but the question rather was WHERE in the world was it?! (Hawthorns are native to Europe, North Africa, and West Asia with new variations located in North America, South America, and other parts of the world).


    Seeing that Rowan Prince had fallen silent in thought, Grok does not interrupt as he reaches into a locked drawer of his and carefully opens it with a silver key that hung on a silver goblin forged necklace. With care, he twists and turns the key in the lock, before opening it and reaching inside. He removes a single sealed envelope from within, before loudly closing the drawer shut.


    Rowan is pulled back by the sound of a drawer closing by Grok Gringotts. Grok holds out a sealed envelope in his long, thin fingers. Seeing Rowan''s inquisitive expression, Grok murmurs, "The sealed letter was entrusted to Gringotts by Damocles Belby as part of his estate to be delivered to correct recipient when the time came."


    "The letter is for me?" Rowan skeptically asked. "Are you certain it was not intended for my grandfather?"


    Grok shakes his head as Rowan frowns slightly at having received a letter from Grok Gringotts. She and Damocles Belby had never corresponded beyond her third year nor conversed beyond the meeting in Slughorn''s quarters. The only request that Rowan had for Damocles Belby, Belby had fulfilled and as such there should be no further ties between them.


    "May I?" Rowan asked Grok as she gestured to his silver goblin forged letter opener.


    Grok waves his hand in ready acceptance, before she reaches for the letter opener and breaks the wax seal. Rowan is surprised to see a Gringotts vault key and a folded letter. Carefully setting the vault key on top of Grok Gringotts desk, she unfolds the letter to read.


    "Rowan Prince,


    If you are reading this letter, I am most ?ssuredly dead just as planned-."


    Rowan''s face grows stiff at those words causing Grok to stare at the young witch in curiosity. However, he was professional enough not to ask about the contents of the letter. The Goblins had for ages been the keepers of the wizardkind''s most terrible of secrets. There really was much they hadn''t seen before and yes, that included bodies. There was a reason that there were skeletons kept in some of the older pureblood vaults. And no, the bodies most certainly did not belong to thieves. (Enemies more like.)


    Rowan''s face carefully goes blank and continues to read.


    "Prince, I will not leave much behind for I trust no one including myself. I have repaid the life debt owed to Reginald Prince, a life for a life so to speak. Still, I owe you an outstanding debt, Rowan Prince. I have left behind valuable tomes and manuscripts which I believe that you will find useful if not your brother as I am told he possesses a natural talent for potions. That being said, I know that this will not be sufficient to cover the owed debt to you, Rowan Prince. My former apprentice, Wilfredius has agreed to take a portion of my owed debt by acting in my stead. You may ask anything of him provided it is not illegal or unethical."


    Damocles Belby''s handwriting stopped as if annoyed. "Unfortunately, my apprentice is a Gryffindor and possesses moral qualms. It is a tedious nuisance at times. Nevertheless, he will do that which is required for a period of 3 years, before the debt is absolved.


    Now for the final portion to absolve the owed debt, Prince, I will leave you a clue. IT is in me but contained. It will not remain shackled for long and so I bind it with my death. It whispers in the night in my dreams and at every waking hour. I can hear IT. Beware Prince of the one you call friend lest IT catch you unaware. Trust not the lioness!


    Damocles Belby."


    Rowan''s lips press tightly together as she crumbles the letter in her hand. A cold gleam enters her gaze, so, her theories were unfortunately confirmed true. There was a vessel of Hydra at Hogwarts, a female Gryffindor, and someone that she and Lily knew.


    Pulling out her wand, Rowan points it at the letter and firmly casts the vanishing spell, "Evanesco!" The letter vanishes out of existence before she stiffly nods at Grok Gringotts in thanks, who eyes her with so curiosity, but does not speak on the subject.


    "I trust that the contents of the vault that Belby left me will be moved to my personal vaults?" Rowan asked turning to face the goblin king with a blank expression revealing none of her emotions.


    "It shall be done," Grok replied. "Belby left detailed instructions for the contents of his vault. We will ensure that the transport occurs without any mishaps."


    "Thank you. I shall see myself out, Gringotts," Rowan turned to go and paused, before turning sideways to glance back at the seated Goblin King. "Out of sheer curiosity, Ragnuk, the first goblin king had exactly how many sons? Forgive my sheer ignorance, but Professor Binns did not exactly perform up to standards when teaching History of Magic."


    Grok blinks in genuine at the abrupt question. "Ragnuk, the first goblin king had only two sons. The eldest, Ragnuk ¢ò died in battle against mankind, while the second son, Gruk went on to become the King of the Goblins after Ragnuk, the First, the goblin king perished in battle. The current line of Goblin King''s is descended via the second son, why the sudden question?"


    "As I said, simple curiosity," Rowan truthfully replied as Ragnuk, the second was the father of her ancestor Helga Hufflepuff, and by default her many great''s great-grandfathers. And well, the current goblin Kin, Grok Gringotts''s was her VERY DISTANT cousin, but a cousin, nonetheless.


    Seeing nothing of suspicion on the young witch''s face, Grok gestures at Rowan to depart and Rowan does. The door closes behind her as Grok taps his fingers pensively against the desk as his couriers nosily return. The goblin council could not very well oppose his actions as the goblins were not taking a stance against wizards nor witches but rather against one of their greatest foes, goblins. His enemies could try, but they would find themselves outmaneuvered. And this time, he would go for their throats.


    A cold goblin smile appears on Grok Gringotts face looking far too terrifying like the stories told to wizarding children and muggles about the fierce, monster that goblins were. Goblins had not lost the war against wizardkind because of possessing weaker forces nor magic rather they were simply overwhelmed by the sheer numbers of the army of mankind. They lost the war to the most pathetic of reasons, but one that vastly suppressed their own. It is the breeding capacities of mankind like that of rabbits. One can die only for two more to spouts in its place, a truly awful but selective breeding trait that had ensured mankind''s continual existence.

 Chapter 829 - The Society for the Reformation of Hags

    In a cave near deadmarsh, England, there lived Annis Black, a hag. Though she looked like most hags, there were just a couple of things that were off about her. Aye, she looked rather like a plain older human woman, who even lacked the typical warts of a hag. She had nary a wart upon on her flesh except for a large mole on her pointy chin. Her flesh was rather human-like not a touch of green nor yellow anywhere upon her flesh. Nor did she possess the typical yellow eyes of hags, but rather she had the gray-colored eyes of her father.


    Yea sees, although her mum had been a hag, but her da had been an older squib farmer, who had fallen for the plucky hag. In fact, Annis Black was only half hag, but local wizarding families tended to hastily pull their children away from her in the nearby village and shoot her dirty looks. It was one of the main reasons why she was a hag advocate especially after the Daily Prophet''s portrayals of hags as flesh-eating beasts!


    Now Annis Black knew that hag''s in the past had liked eaten human children. She wasn''t about to deny what hags in the past had done. However, nowadays hag''s lived respectable lives as potion brewers! Hags were often undervalued for their work all because they preferred to eat their meat raw more than most folks! There were promising talents every couple of generations, but all because they were hags, they were not permitted to join the potion guilds nor apply to be official brewers nor much less ever become potion master! It simply was a blight to wizarding society because there was so much hags had to offer!


    It was by sheer coincidence that a letter via courier had arrived from Gringotts bank just before Annis Black was about to set out for the monthly meeting held for the Society for the Reformation of Hags. She quickly read the letter that caused her thin lips to crinkle up in a smile revealing glistening sharp white teeth.. Carefully tucking the letter into the folds of her skirt, Annis Black sets off on her broom towards her destination in mind.


    The night was cold and cloudy, but Hags can by nature see clearly in the dark. The weather wasn''t an incumbent either as Hags tended to dwell in less than adequate places. As such, Annis Black hardly felt a thing except to tuck her marron-colored shawl tightly around her lest she loses it during her flight. She wasn''t the only hag arriving via broom as she met with various hags on the way.


    These hags were full-blooded and looked like a proper hag ought to. They looked like ugly, old witches with plenty of warts and a greenish tone of color to their flesh. They had four toes on each foot unlike Annis, who had five toes like a human. It was at times a source of misery for Annis, who could not purchase hag-made shoes and instead had to purchase them from wizarding cobblers. Not that she hated her human side, it''s just that it was dreadfully inconvenient at times.


    The hags grow quiet and more careful as they approach the edge of London. The bright muggle lights were dreadfully revealing, and they had to be on the lookout for muggle power lines. They did not hurt much unless the hag fell off her broom. Although some of the younger hags liked to tie lanterns to the back of the brooms to prank the muggles. Apparently, the muggles believed that the light coming from the hanging lanterns were something called U-F-O''s, whatever that was.


    The dozens of hags arrive in a small courtyard at the edge of London. The hags creep inside to reveal a dark, simple room that felt very cave-like. There was an official room for guests and the like, but the hags preferred this cozy place. The hags find various perches to sit on as they chatter and wait for the arrival of the Hag Council.


    A chandelier hanging overhead lights the room with flickering candlelight, but that is the only source of light in the chamber. The hags grow quiet including Annis Black as the current council of hags enters the leader is a middle-aged witch with a hooked nose. Melanchtha Nutcome was the descendant of Honoria Nutcombe, who had founded the Society for the Reformation for Hags. Honoria had been a half-blood much like Annis Black, but unlike Annis, Honoria had sufficient magical power to even attend Hogwarts. As such the Nutcombe witches to this day are honorary members and part of their society.


    The other two council members are Perpetua Misericordia and Indira Grymm. Perpetua Misercorida was a full-blooded hag with plenty of warts on her face. She was an elderly hag at that, but she still swung her cane with firm force to reprimand any misbehaving hag. There was a reason she could keep the younger rowdier hags in their place.


    On the other hand, Indira Grymm was a great beauty. Her skin was as white as snow, her lips as red as blood and her hair as dark as ebony. It was ironic to see that the many great''s great-granddaughters of Malodra Grymm looked so much as her great-grandmother''s nemesis, Snow White. For indeed, Maldora Grymm had been a hag, who took a beautifying potion and married a King. Maldora Grymm happened to be the Queen, who inspired the tale of Snow White.


    However, unlike her ancestor, Indira Grymm was a natural-born beauty. She was a witch, who owned her own perfume shop that catered to the wealthy. However, the women of the Grymm family were either great beauties or looked very much like their hag ancestor. There simply was no in-between for them. As such, there was always a female member of the Grymm family partaking in the hag society lest their daughters are left unprotected in society.


    The three females come to a halt and sit down on the three large chairs before them. Once seated, Melanchtha Nutcome calls the meeting to order by loudly clearing her throat. "Welcome sisters on this dark night. Is there any news to share?"


    The hags all glance at each other, but as usual Annis Black is the first to stand. Melanchtha suppresses a sigh and in a dull tone of voice wearily asks, "And what social injustices have you to share with us, Sister Black?"


    "Many, but that is not my point this evening," Annis firmly said. She hastily reached into the folds of her skirt, before hurrying forward without permission from the council. "I received a letter from Grok Gringotts this evening prior to my departure for our monthly meeting. It is a most exciting offer that will change everything for us!"


    Melanchtha frowns but accepts the letter and begins to read quietly. At her side, Indira Grymm and Perpetua Misercordia peer over her shoulder to read the letter as well. Perpetua lets out a gasp, while Indira purses her lips in an enchanting manner that would have caused any man on the street to gape. Indeed, Indira is literally a heart-stopper, that, and a man killer.

 Chapter 830 - The Society for the Reformation of Hags â…¡

    With the letter finished being read out loud, the elderly hag, Perpetua slams her hands in anger against her seat. "The sheer audacity of the Goblin King!" The elderly hag roared! "Does he wish to see us dead! We have enough of a hard time to feed ourselves in society as is without needing to become that much more vilified by society than we are now!" The hags whisper in curiosity at the mysterious contents of the letter that had aroused the ire of one of the council members and the shock of the other two.


    "Annis," Melanchtha quietly said as she lowers her hand with the letter in hand, "the offer of the Goblin King cannot be accepted, it will only solely lead to our deaths."


    "We are already dead!" Annis fiercely countered. "We cannot mingle in polite society without being spat on or belittled! We both know that things have only worsened with the passing of time! This may be the one shot that we have at redeeming our reputation as Hags and beings as seen as more than flesh-eating monsters!"


    "I admire your courage and passion, sister," Indira said with a natural purr in her seductive voice. "However, you are asking that we Hags fight against the Giants-."


    A loud gasp is heard throughout the room at hearing the word, Giants. Hags by nature resided in caves and tended often to encounter Giants. Giants did not take for an answer and many a Hag had lost her life at the hands of Giants in the past even until the present day.


    "The blood of our sisters still stains the hands of Giants to this very day," Indira continued, "and yet you ask that we lay our lives down for wizardkind?".


    "The Giants will cross the channel," Annis ferociously retorted, "and we will once more be their prey along with wizards alike. Where will the Giants seek to reside and hide if not in our caves and in our forests?! We will be the first to fall under their harsh hand before any other! We are already under attack, so what do we have to lose except nothing, sisters?"


    It is a startling truth, but one that no Hag can deny. Indeed, it would be the inhabitants of the caves and woods that would be attacked first. The giants would seek shelter there and the first to fall would be the Hags and Trolls that resided there. And they would not be mercifully sent away, but rather eaten down to their very bones.


    "Is that true, council?" A young hag with greenish skin and warts asked.


    The room grows quiet as the Hags stare with sympathy at Jenny Frogbottom. The poor thing had been a tiny mite when orphaned. Her hag mother had died in a territorial giant attack in the far north across the English Channel when visiting distant kin. The poor mite had been missed during the attack but had witnessed the cruel, brutality of the giant rendering her mother limb from limb, before hungrily consuming her flesh. The terrorized youngling had been found by distant kin before returned to her ancient hag grandmother to be raised.


    "I have no reason to believe that the Goblin King''s words claim is falsehood," Melanchtha reluctantly admitted. "However, I cannot condone our gathering to battle against the giants. The Ministry of Magic will slay us for causing an uprising."


    "The Goblin King promised that would not be the case," Annis Black interrupted. "The Goblin King has never lied to us before and I trust him enough with our lives to bet on this opportunity."


    The three council members gaze at each other, before Melanchtha says, "Very well, then we shall put the subject to vote, but first we shall explain in detail the request of the Goblin King." After proceeding to explain the request of the Goblin King, she says, "Each sister please cast her vote in favor or against. I vote NAY."


    The hags move to speak against, but the surprise of the hags in the room, the elderly Perpetua lets out a bark of laughter. "We can hide or fight, sisters. I know that am old and I no longer have much fight in me, but I will not hide away like a cornered beast. I say, AYE." She was the first council member to speak in favor of the proposal beyond Annis Black causing many to gasp in shock. It was well known that Perpetua rarely went against Melanchtha''s vote, but a clear divide could be seen with the council.


    With one of the council members voting in favor of the Goblin King''s proposal, the hags on the fence follow in turn. The hags cast their votes, but by the end, the vote is evenly split. Undecided, the last vote belongings to the remaining council member, Indira Grymm.


    Indira purses her red blood lips before an enchanting smile appears on her face. "I do not wish to lose more sisters to violence," she sincerely said. "However, we will lose sisters either way. In the past, I have not always seen eye to eye with our sister Black, but I agree with her sentiment that we have nothing further to lose. I vote AYE."


    Melanchtha lets out a sigh as the hag''s clamor in shock and excitement. Motioning for the hags to quiet down, the room becomes silent as Melanchtha lets out a wary expression. "The sister has spoken and so we sister shall act," she firmly declared. "Send word to our sisters that we will gather and to our kin overseas. If it is a gamble which we seek to partake in, then we will do our best to stock the odds in our favor!"


    The hags in the room let out a cry of agreement, before bustling out of the room. Not all the hags were convinced nor in favor of the proposal, but they would obey the majority''s vote. Among those departing is the figure of Annis Black, who bears a determined expression. She had plenty of friends among the hags overseas and she knew that many would come to their aid.


    With the gathering ended only the three council members remain behind. The elderly Perpetua inspects the beautiful witch and teasingly says, "I thought for sure you would say, nay, witch." It was an old joke between them since Indira''s mother looked like a hag but had borne such a breathtaking enchantress.


    Indira refrains from sighing in exasperation at the old hag. "If you must know t''was not Annis Black that convinced me, but rather Finny Frogbottom," the beauty quietly replied. "Giants are territorial existences and there are only so many places we sisters can hide. Sooner or later, a tragedy will occur; and if it is fated to be so, I would rather that we make something good of such a poor hand of cards."


    "Aye," Perpetua grunted in agreement.


    "Although I understand your reasoning, Indira," Melanchtha interjected, "I fear that it is a trap by a trusted ally of the Goblin King."


    "Be as that may be," Indira murmured, "the die is cast, and the majority has spoken, Melanchtha."


    "So, it has," Melanchtha sighed, before turning away. The thee hags retreat for the evening each lost in their own thoughts. Only time would tell if the audacious gamble would prove to be their salvation or their condemnation.

 Chapter 831 - Verninac Chateau

    It was mid-morning and the sky is stark and gray. Heavy dark clouds hung on the horizon suggesting a fierce winter storm that would arrive late that afternoon. Rowan and Severus were washed, dressed, and packed as they patiently waited in the front room watching Dawn rushing about to ensure that everything was ready and packed to be ready to be sent over via portkey. Despite Severus noticing the new pair of spectacles of his twin sister, he did not ask further on the subject nor did Reginald. If Rowan wore them then she must need them and the less said on the matter the better.


    Their grandfather, Reginald checks the time on his pocket watch, before putting it away. "It is time, Dawn," he firmly instructed, before grabbing his valise in hand. His valise was made from dragon leather and was enchanted to hold entire compartments of trunks in a very simple-looking style of a travel bag.


    Dawn lets out a whimper and tugs on her cute apron with worry. "Master will be fine without Dawn? Dawn is worried that Verninac house elves will not properly serve the master and young master and mistress. What will Master do without hubby or Dawn?"


    "The Verninac house elves will not dare to do so," Reginald matter-of-factly replied appeasing some of Dawn''s apprehension..


    Dawn looks quite miserable as she replies, "Very well, Master. Dawn will eagerly await the master''s return with hubby and baby."


    "I am certain that the Prince manor will be taken care of protected in your care, Dawn," Reginald quietly murmured causing Dawn to perk up with pride.


    "Yes, Dawn is a proper house elf! Dawn will protect Prince Manor!" Dawn eagerly squeaked brightening up for a moment.


    Rowan and Severus followed their grandfather carrying their own similarly enchanted valise''s. Frankly, Rowan didn''t know why they had to pack so much when they weren''t going to be in France for even a week, but rather only days. Still, her valise had been stuffed to the brim by Dawn having been instructed by Dorea Potter and Aunt Georgine to do so.


    They emerge out of the entrance of Prince Manor and make their way out onto the snow-covered grounds. Tadbey had been gracious enough to clear a pathway through the snow for them. The three of them came to a halt as Reginald retrieved an elegant-looking box from his pocket.


    Rowan and Severus stare curiously at the box as Reginald calmly instructs his grandchildren one last time. "Remember to firmly hold on as this is an international portkey. And as for the Verninac''s," he delicately paused, "do not give them any leeway. They may be your grandmother''s family, but they are a proud family in their manner. It is best to maintain a safe distance lest they otherwise."


    Rowan nods her head in understanding as Severus frowns at his grandfather. Perhaps, because Severus had met their third and fourth cousins, he was not untrusting of them. Not that Rowan had not met them, but it was only a brief encounter during their grandmother''s funeral. Neither they nor Rowan had been in the mood for more pleasant societies.


    Still, the Verninac''s were a pureblood family with their own right especially so in their homeland. It was best to treat them as cautious allies at best. And from what Rowan understood from unspoken words is that grandfather did not like the Verninac patriarch and vice-a-versa. That most certainly did not bode well for Rowan or Severus considering that they were Prince''s and grandfather''s grandchildren.


    Reginald extends the box to them as Rowan and Severus carefully grip it. The three of them wait for the portkey to activate until Severus says, "So, will Lily be traveling the same way?"


    Reginald''s lips turn into a thin line, before answering, "The daughters of the Evans family will reside with the Abbott family and will arrive the evening prior to the Presentation Ball. The Abbott family will arrive early to Verninac Chateau with the Evan daughters to ensure that Miss Lily Evans is present in a timely fashion."


    Severus looked rather pale as did Rowan as she breathed deeply through her nose. She had thought that a regular portkey was bad, but an international portkey was so much worse. Thankfully, they had gained stomachs of steel via a rather unorthodox method because otherwise, they would be spewing the tea and brunch, they had earlier that morning.


    "Chin up," Reginald briskly said as Severus and Rowan automatically obeyed their grandfather''s words. With their backs straight and heads held high, they followed their grandfather across the grounds of the beautiful, charming chateau with lavish enchanted gardens.


    The temperature was much warmer than back home roughly around 10 to 14 Celsius, (50 to 57 degrees Fahrenheit). It was rather nice weather; they must be somewhere in the south of France. They normally would have removed their thick fur cloaks but had to wait until they were inside. But by the time they arrive at the front door of the Chateau, Rowan, and Severus had already removed their cloaks and were carrying them as it was far too warm with their fur cloaks on to be comfortable.


    The grand front doors swing open to reveal the entire Verninac family that awaited to greet them. Most of the Verninac''s were dark-haired with pale complexions, but a few had light-colored hair among them. However, unlike their grandmother, most of them had brightly colored eyes and were very fair and charming much like the Parisians are. The women were charming and the men very debonair.


    At the head of the gathered Verninac family members is Philippe Verninac, the present head of the Verninac family. He is a handsome man with slightly tousled curly hair that is silver streaked, noble features matched with brightly colored eyes, and fair skin. He bows his head slightly and politely in a cool voice in French says, "Welcome Prince and heirs, we welcome you to Verninac Chateau." Those behind them bow and curtsy at his words.


    Reginald bows as do Rowan and Severus, before straightening up. "The Prince household thanks the Verninac household for the magnanimity." The two wizards gaze coldly at each other that a thick block of ice seems to form between the two men.


    A beautiful French witch with sun-streaked silver hair and a firm gaze quickly steps forward. Louise Verninac, the wife of Philippe, hastily says, "It will be my p???sur? to present the family." She turns to her children and points to handsome grown men.


    "My eldest is Gaspard and my youngest is Gabriel," Louise replied pointing to her sons, who were close in age to Eileen, Rowan and Severus''s mother. "Gaspard has twin daughters as well, Daphne and Stella, who are in their 6th year this year-."


    The two girls were very lovely causing Rowan to suspiciously stare at Severus. Severus flushes slightly and glances away from his twin sister''s probing gaze. Rowan face goes blank at having suspicions confirmed that these were the two girls, who had teased Severus when they were younger and planted a kiss on his check that year. Well, they were third cousins, so technically, they could get married. And well, first cousins could still marry in the wizarding world, Sirius''s own parents were first cousins¡­. Either way, Lily best be careful because she might just get a run for her money.

 Chapter 832 - Verninac Chateau â…¡

    The hostess Louise continued to introduce the rest of the children. "Raphael is in his second year at Beauxbatons. While my Gabriel has Lucas, who is a first-year at Beauxbatons, and Simon, who is only five years old." She steps back and bows allowing for the rest of the family members to introduce themselves.


    The first one to eagerly introduce herself is a salt-peppered-haired witch with clear eyes and pale skin, Nobella Dubois (nee Verninac). She and Sirsa had been very close in their youths. Her clear eyes sparkle with p???sur? as she sees the traces of her precious cousin in her grandchildren. "I am Noella Dubois," she happily declared, before gesturing at her side. "This is my husband, Victor Dubois," a French wizard with an impeccable taste in robes.


    "My son, Joseph, and his two children, Violette, a 5th year, and Alexander, a 7th year." Joseph was a widower roughly their mother, Eileen''s age, while his two children were both very good-looking with lighter colored hair likely inherited from their deceased mother. The two siblings shared the bright-colored eyes of their father and grandmother..


    The Verninac''s continue to introduce themselves for a time until everyone in the family is introduced. The air grows chilly again as Philippe and Reginald Prince glared at each other causing sparks to be produced in the air. Before anyone can speak, the door swings open behind them to reveal the tall, slender woman with dark hair with tinges of silver swept up like raven''s wings.


    A smug smile appears on Georgine''s face as she arches her brow at her older brother and Philippe Verninac. "Oh, it would seem that I arrived just in time," she loudly declared, while a house elf hurried after her carrying her multiple bags.


    "I am simply famished, please show me to the parlor," Georgine said as if she was in her own home.


    "This way please," Louise, the hostess said with relief. "The house elves will take up the cloaks and bags to the guest room," she instructed the house elves, who obediently appeared with a loud pop to do so. "Would you like to freshen up?" She asked.


    Rowan and Severus shake their heads as Reginald gestures that he would. It wasn''t so much that he wanted to freshen up, but he wanted to see Philippe Verniac''s face as little as possible. It was impossible to do so, but he would valiantly attempt to do so! The heavy leaden house elf toddled away with his various bags and led the guest, Reginald Prince to freshen upstairs in the ?ssigned guest quarters.


    The atmosphere in the Verninac front hall is that much more relaxed with the departure of Reginald Prince. The Verninac''s follow Georgine Prince, who is led by Louise to the nearby parlor including Rowan and Severus except for Philippe, who retreated to the privacy of his personal study. Philippe disliked the fact that Reginald Prince was in his home, but he could not exactly throw him out. He would do his best to avoid him lest he duels the arrogant old wizard! (That and he didn''t have a death wish.)


    The ?du?ts gather at the ?du?t table, while the youths and children sit at different tables. Aunt Georgine may hate people at times, but she was infinitely far more sociable than their grandfather. While Rowan carefully studies the faces of their third and fourth cousins. Severus is surrounded by the girls as he was prime meat, er, a prime candidate to wed. Not that Severus seemed to mind the various attentions of their cousins.


    Rowan took a sip of the verveine (vervena) tea and made a bit of a face. It wasn''t bad, but it was certainly different from what she was used to. She carefully set down her cup of tea to find that the very attractive Alexander Dubois was staring at her with his enchanting colored eyes.


    "And how are you, cousin?" Alexander asked with a debonair smile that easily outshone even that of Sirius''s heartthrob smile. It was a shame that Alexander had not been old enough to participate in the tournament or else, he would have been just as popular as Apolline among the female population.


    "I am well, thank you," Rowan replied in a slightly accented French. It was one of the few things that their mother had taught them as children. She had not been very patient, but she had still taught them. Severus and Rowan were fluent, but they could read and write far better than speak considering the manuscripts that they regularly read and studied.


    "Mm, you seem rather bored," Alexander observed, before gently suggesting, "Would you like to go for a stroll, cousin?"


    "I am content where I am at now, cousin," Rowan carefully answered. She wanted to keep an eye on Severus lest he foolish get himself into trouble. And she didn''t want to go wandering about a place that she was a stranger to. She didn''t trust an unknown cousin to be so kind and altruistic.


    Alexander blinks his brightly colored eyes in surprise before a self-deprecating chortle escapes him. "Forgive me, cousin, "he said. "I meant no rudeness except to seek an opportunity to escape this mind-numbing parlor. I feel that my brain turns sluggish as we speak."


    "In that case would you prefer to discuss academics?" Rowan politely asked.


    "I hear and learn more than sufficient at Beauxbatons," Alexander dismissively gestured with his hand. "I would prefer to find more noveau topics of interest."


    From her third cousins'' reply, Rowan had a distinct feeling that her cousin was a very successful rogue. He was a charmer alright and knew what exactly to say as to not cause apprehension in a girl. And that was exactly what made him so dangerous for some of the best serial killers in the world were such charmers such as Ted Bundy.


    Leaning back in her seat, Rowan resists folding her arms and instead intertwines her fingers. "I can''t help but wonder just how many girls have so foolishly fallen for your web of lies, COUSIN," she said with an icy smile. "I wonder if there was truly no accident along the way, Aunt Georgine did mention that you are presently courting a lovely heiress, who is quite a jealous witch."


    Alexander stiffly leans back in his seat and says, "I spoke wrongly cousin, I beg your forgiveness."


    A false cheerful smile appears on Rowan''s face that holds no warmth. "There is no need to apologize, cousin, it was I who must have misunderstood your intentions."


    Alexander bows his head rigidly, before murmuring an excuse and hurrying away. One of the female cousins turns to Rowan and says, "Is something wrong? Where did cousin go in such a hurry?"


    "The tea must have not been to his liking," Rowan simply replied, before taking a sip of her cooling tea.


    Without much interest, the female cousin returns to her conversation as Rowan enjoys her peaceful solitude. Truthfully, Alexander did not have much to fear from her beyond Rowan becoming physically verbal. And well, she didn''t have much peace left as the next two days, they would be very busy. Tomorrow, Rowan and Severus would awaken early to wash and cleanse themselves to prepare for the godparent ceremony and then the following evening the official presentation ball. It would be two very long days, but in theory, it would be worth it¡­.

 Chapter 833 - Advent

    The threatening winter tempest arrived with fierce billows of wind and blinding, freezing snow. The wind howled over the sea of the English Channel with not a single fishing boat at sea. The seasoned veterans had seen the seagulls and other birds retreat inland early that morning with nary a bird in sight by mid-morning. Even the most reckless of fishermen would not set out to sea in their veteran vessels with such a fierce storm on the horizon. This was the type of storm that could easily sink even the best of vessels with the best of captains. It was a killing storm.


    The sea waves roared and slammed angrily against the sandy and rocky shores. The crests of the waves rose higher and higher until a loud cracking sound was heard. Those in the nearby fishing villages heard a distant crack and ?ssumed that either a pier or vessel anchor had broken, before being f?r??b?? carried out to sea.. Not a single villager dared to open their shuttered windows lest a stray branch or flying object crash and shatter the unprotected glass window.


    The winter storm continued to fiercely rage, yet despite the raging ocean, an incredible sight could be beheld. Through the tempest, great lumbering dark figures could be seen striding across a giant icy bridge. Over twenty feet tall, the giants crossed the raging sea on a path of ice that was as large as an iceberg to accommodate their enormous girth without shattering. The ice cracked loudly and brutally into pieces on the edges causing the enormous figures to stride only the center of the bridge. In a line, they marched as the iceberg continued to extend until the icy bridge reached the sandy shore.


    The lumbering figures picked up their speed eagerly to reach the shore. The waves loudly crashed against the shore threatening to break the bridge, but the icy bridge held firmly as the enormous figures drew closer and closer to shore. Step by step the giants advanced forward until they at long last they arrived at the shore. The young and old arrive first with the younger giants carefully being protected by their mothers, while the elderly appears to be exhausted having been forced to march at a fierce pace. There were giants of every tribe that had been f?r??b?? gathered by the current Gurg of the giants. Among the giants some darker and others paler, some bulkier and others thinner, yet despite their differences, all the giants kept their gaze warily fixated on the trio at the forefront of the giants.


    The first was the shamaness, Iwara, and mate of their Gurg. Irwara was a tall giantess with broad shoulders, a large ?h?st, and a round bottom. She was on the slender side for giantess women, a rarity among the giantess women of her tribe. Her corn-colored hair was braided with fangs, claws from her own kills and those of her mate. Her pale, sour face is painted with the dried blood of her enemies. Her teeth are sharp, and talon-like nails are capable of rendering flesh loose from the bone. Her strong hands are capable of crushing a man''s skull with ease, but at present, she holds a large wooden staff made from a large oak trunk at least ten feet tall.


    Yet the fierce shamaness Iwara appeared to be drained and far more pale than normal. She was clearly fatigued having expended all her magic in creating a safe passageway across the channel for the giants that followed them. She would fully recover in time, but she would need several days to do so.


    At her side stands her mate over 30 feet tall, a much larger than a normal gray-skinned giant. Wurfbog, the Gurg of the giants viciously grinned exposing his jagged shark-like teeth hungrily in the direction of the nearby human village. His clothes kept him warm despite the weather having been made from dragon skin that he had hunted down himself. On his neck hung a heavy necklace of dragon fangs and the teeth of his vanquished enemies including more recent ones. His hair was thick and black, chopped at the earlobe kept purposefully short. He kept his face cleanly shaven an oddity among the giants for sure. And though a half-giant, none had ever dared to mention otherwise.


    Unexpectedly the third figure is not plainly visible at first until one glanced down. Tall for a wizard and burly, there stood the much shorter figure of Antonin Dolohov in comparison to the giant. His pale face was long and twisted with a malicious arrogant smile fixed on his face. The dark-haired wizard flexed his broad shoulders as if stretching. In a bored voice as if he was facing a subordinate and not a dangerous existence, he says, "Wurfbog, now is not the time to give in to your lesser instincts. The attack will occur in only mere two days and I will not permit that your hunger for flesh gives away the element of surprise."


    Iwara indignantly grips her wooden staff in her hands ready to lift it to smash the infuriating, puny wizard to death. How dare a mere HUMAN speak to her mate in such fashion! She would CRUSH him!


    Wurforg''s grin deepens causing the giants following him to take a step back in unison causing the ground to tremble for a mere moment. "I suppose that I can always make do with what is before me," Wurforg matter-of-factly stated. "There are always other envoys to be found for the Dark Lord."


    Wurfbog moves impossibly fast and number for one of his enormous girth. However, before Wurfbog can trap the wizard, he lets out a painful roar and pulls back in shock. A deep wound had cut into the flesh of his hand. The giants as a whole are shocked as they all gaze at the wizard to find that a gleaming, silver gobbling forged spear hovers magically in the air.


    A beastly grin spreads across Dolohov''s face as he moves his wand and the spear rises impossibly fast to directly point itself near one of the eyes of Wurfbog. "Now magic certainly does not work very well against giant''s flesh," he idly commented as if lecturing on an academic subject. "However, interestingly enough there are records, yes, very old records that state that goblins were capable of repelling the giant tribes in the last great giant war. Well, goblins naturally don''t possess wands, so how is it that the goblin were able to so successfully repel the giants?"


    "I have always been far too curious for my own good at times," Dolohov continued as the spear threateningly quivered in the air as if hungry to be set loose. "And then I found it, oh yes, I might have had to torture a goblin to learn the knowledge. Still, my theory proved true, goblin silver is indeed capable of cutting through giant flesh. And ever so conveniently in the family vaults, there happened to be a silver goblin forged spear taken as a trophy after defeating a goblin general in the last goblin war hundreds of years ago."


    Wurfbog let out a painful hiss and clenched his hand that was still bleeding. Blood drops the size of buckets splashed onto the sand, but his hand painfully burned. "It burns," the Gurg hissed.


    "Ah, well, I may have added various poisons to the tip," Dolohov truthfully answered with a malevolent smile. "I wasn''t certain if poisons worked on giants, so I thought to experiment, but it would seem that I won''t need to experiment further as the present concoction seems to work. I am dreadfully disappointed; I will admit had such wonderous ideas. Alas, it simply was not meant to be."


    Iwara raised her staff, but suddenly the floating spear was pointed directly at her head. "The female flesh should mind their own business," Dolohov coldly said as Wurfbog gestured to his mate to stand down.


    "The antidote, wizard," Wurfbog barked.


    "Antidote?" Dolohov gleefully chortled. "There is no antidote."


    "Wizard!" Wurfbog threatened in genuine pain and humiliation. He could not remember the last time he had been so humiliated since he was a mere child. He would kill the wizard if it was the last thing he did. "Do not toy with me!"


    "You best chop that hand of yours off, Wurfbog," Dolohov truthfully said, "for the poison has already begun to spread." And it had for Wurfbog''s hand fingers had already begun to turn a dark purple. If the poison had been on a human, they would already be dead frothing at the mouth.


    "Wizard, you will regret this," Wurfbog threatened through hungry shark-like teeth. The pain had increased and was worse than the wounds received when hunting dragons.


    "Remember your place, half-breed," Dolohov viciously sneered. "You are not even a full-blooded giant. And do not deny that your half-breed kind is regularly killed and eaten by Giants. A half-breed holds no place among giants."


    The giants that followed Wurfbog did not speak, but Iwara could sense a change in the giants that followed them. The giants could be coerced and forced even, but giants much like wizard-kind did not tolerate half-bloods very well. Indeed, most half-breeds were killed very young and eaten, while those that survived usually were generally outcasts in giant society. It had not been open knowledge that their Gurg was a half-blood, but now, sooner or later there would be open dissent. A Gurg who was a half-blood was outrageous and shameful, sooner or later the giants would turn against them.

 Chapter 834 - Advent â…¡

    Without any cause for worry or care, Dolohov ignored the tense atmosphere. "I have another errand to run for the Dark Lord, so I suggest that you hide your presence as planned. We shall reconvene soon," he carelessly said as the spear slowly retreated and returned to his side. The spear wordlessly shrunk down, before he quickly pocketed the goblin forged spear.


    With a sardonic smile, Dolohov in a feigned tone of concern says, "You really should have the Shamaness take a closer look at that half-breed," before laughing sinisterly and instantly apparating away with a loud pop.


    Iwara hurried forward with concern but hides her worry lest it be perceived as a token of weakness from the giants, who followed them. Before Iwara can speak, Wurfbog snarls, "Cut it off, Iwara." .


    Iwara opens her mouth to protest, but her protests are quelled by a single fierce glance from her mate. Vowing vengeance in her heart against the wizard, who hurt her mate, she reaches into the folds of her giant leather skirt to remove a sharp jagged blade. "Hold still and do not move," she briskly instructed her mate, before swinging the blade with all her might.


    With a thud, the left hand of Wurfbog falls to the ground as blood begins to spurt from his wrist. Wurfbog was pale, but he did not whimper nor flinch at his mate''s actions. Iwara hurries and chants a magic spell to stop the bleeding, before ripping a portion of her skirt to tie around the tender wound. The wound could be better treated upon their arrival to the destined haven.


    With a tap of Iwara''s stab of her staff against the ground, the removed hand burns instantly into ashes. Already weakened, Iwara staggers forward and leans on her staff for strength. She tiredly gasps but remains upright only because of her pride as the shamaness of the giants.


    "No touching the human establishments," Wurfbog barked, but no giant dared to disobey his order. They were tired and especially hungry, but far more afraid. Their Gurg had not even flinched despite the pain. There were even hints of regained admiration and awe for their Gurg.


    "Come," Wurfbog roared over his shoulder before the giants began to solemnly march not even straying away to consume the tasty flesh of humans despite their vast hunger.


    All too soon the Giants vanished with the fierce winter tempest hiding any traces of their arrival. The only other indication was as they passed villages are the small tremors near the human dwellings. Many thought it was merely the fierce wind and fell fast asleep including those that were magical.


    One of the human villages is a small village by the name of Hermite. Despite the fierce raging storm, a retired old sea dog stood watching from his window. A former sailor in the Navy, he''d proudly served his country during the second great world war. He''d survived the poisonous gas of the trenches, the vile submarines with their torpedoes, the burning pelts shooting planes, and even being shot twice! There was a bit of shrapnel left behind in his body from old battle wounds that swelled on humid-filled days like these.


    Aye, he was old enough that now even his bones ached might fierce on stormy days. On nights like he was unable to sleep a wink without some of his younger sister''s special stuff. But he didn''t feel drowsy yet, so he''d be up for a good while.


    The crabby old sea dog''s cottage stood separate from the rest of the village of Hermite on a small hill. The villagers thought the old sea dog strange, but no one ever commented on it since the old sea-dog had been raised in the village and his grown children lived in the nearby town just over the next hills.


    The old sea dog stood fearless at his window in the dark, when he felt the earth thud. For a moment, he was transported to his youth and could hear the bombs screaming in the air as they fell from the sky. The terrifying explosions, the terrified screams, the familiar metallic scent of blood, and death at all sides including the frozen, shark-infested waters. There was no room to escape, they were all trapped on a sinking vessel.


    His mum had been a hag alright, and though he looked human-like his dad, he''d inherited a few traits from his dear old mum. He couldn''t count the number of times his bacon and hide had been saved from being able to see in the dark. Not only had it saved his life countless times, but also those of his comrades during the war.


    It has been a bad harvest that year and with the war raging on, there hadn''t been much work to found in the village of Hermite for their Da at that time. Their Ma hated to leave the forest and their home in the woodlands, but she knew they couldn''t stay behind. She''d thought she had no more younglings when they had been rudely surprised late in life with a squalling infant. Left with no choice, they had been forced to seek out employment in London despite the dangerous situation with the nearly daily air raids and bombings.


    It all changed one fateful night when an air raid began unexpectedly. Without any time to reach the cellar or the nearest bomb shelter, they''d been forced to hole up in their flat. After the bombing, the neighbors had heard the wails of his infant sister and had worked together to find her. She''d been successfully found and rescued having been hidden in a safe-like box by their mum and da. Unfortunately, she had been the only survivor to be found.


    His two younger sisters already in their teens were dead along with his mum and da. All but his youngest sister had survived the tragic bombing, a mere infant at that time. He had been unable to return to care for her, a soldier in the middle of the war. But the Hags had more than willingly taken Annis in and raised her until he returned from the war.


    His youngest and only living sister was nearly two decades younger than him. Annis looked more like a hag than a human. She looked much like their mum except for her gray eyes. Aye, her gray-colored eyes were most usual to have for a hag, but they were the same color as their da. Their Da had been a Black yea see. Their many great-grandfathers had been Eduardus Limette Black, who had been disowned from the pureblood family for marrying a squib, their many great''s great-grandmothers. Magic had all but died out in their family with each generation being only born as squibs, but they still remembered their magical roots passing the family lore to each passing generation.


    Ironically, t''was his younger sister, who was the most magical one out of them. The only thing that ever soothed the ache in his old bones was the potions that Annis made. She had a gift for potions, she did.


    His younger sister had visited early that morning to deliver the latest batch of potions as he had run out. She eagerly explained that the council of Hags had gathered and hinted at the fact that giants were coming. The hags were gathering for protection, but she didn''t want to leave to join them. She wanted to take him and her grown nephews with their families to safety.


    He and his two grown sons didn''t much interact with the magical folks of the world, but they knew that the wizard folks existed. They''d seen them performing magic at times but had pretended not to notice the vast relief of the na?ve magical folk. That and well, his sister creating magical potions couldn''t be exactly ignored nor the fact that she was a hag.


    The old sea dog returns to the present furrowing his brow at long last spotting shadowy giant lumbering figures through the whirls of snow. Their figures were blurry but a great deal of them was enormous at least twenty feet tall if not more! The ground shook for some time as the old sea dog calculated roughly what the enemy count was until at long last the ground ceased to shake.


    Hurrying to the kitchen, the old sea dog carefully turned on a lantern and begins to write, what he had seen. He''d send word as soon as the sun was up to his younger sister. He had survived war only to find himself unwittingly in another war. He remembered his mother''s childhood tales of fierce giants and fiery dragons, and he was no fool. Giants ATE humans and magical kind alike. He wasn''t about to allow his family, kin, and country fall at the hands of giants, no sire!

 Chapter 835 - Advent â…¢

    In the depths of the dense, murky woodland, there is an enormous gothic-styled citadel that lays directly in the middle of the snow-covered woods sticking out like a sore thumb. The gothic-styled palace is large, elegant, incredibly lavish, and heavily fortified. It had been built to remain hidden from the world via sorcery from humans and wizards alike. And so, it had remained for hundreds of years.


    On clear nights, the valley would be filled with countless fancy carriages being pulled by winged steeds or droves of bats flying towards the citadel in the depths of the dark woods. Yet on this night, no such sight could be seen with fierce storm winds roaring. Not even the most foolhardy or brashest of vampires would attempt to fly through such a storm.


    Typically, there would be lesser vampires, servants in dark livery to wait on the higher-ranked vampires. But today the castle was empty save for the few lesser vampires that maintained the citadel. The vampire council typically did not reside at the citadel except for the head of the coven, the Pontifex Maximus, Ambrogio Sangria.


    Despite the pitch-black darkness, a very wrinkled, elderly vampire with a silver widow''s peak made his way through the dark citadel with no candlelight. He was the eldest vampire in the coven thought to be two hundred and fifty years old. However, he was far older than any vampire had ever dared to live. It was taboo to consume the blood of their own, but he had found the means to extending his unnatural life by doing so.


    Ambrogio Sangria made his way down a hidden stairway to a hidden doorway which led to a hidden guest room that connected to the outside. It was a secret entrance and escape passage only known to the Head of the Coven and a few select others. The elderly vampire retrieved the key hanging around his neck, before carefully unlocking the door. The door loudly creaks, before the elderly vampire enters the hidden chamber.


    Impatiently waiting inside is a burly dark-haired wizard with broad shoulders. The wizard had a long, pale twisted face whose lips curled into a sneer, Antonin Dolohov. "You are late, bloodsucker."


    Ambrogio Sangria refrains from rising to the wizard''s challenge and closes the door behind him. "I am old, and my limbs are simply not what they used to be," Ambrogio smoothly lied. His stark white hands with dark blue veins tremble in feigned weakness as he returns the key to his neck, before taking a seat.


    Dolohov''s lips curl further with disdain as he eyes the decrepit creature. "You know why I have come, blood leech," he coldly said. "The Dark Lord wishes to forge an alliance with the creatures of the night."


    "Oh?" Ambrogio scratched his head as if he had truly forgotten there had been such an event. "Forgive me, my mind is simply not what it used to be," he paused for a long time furrowing his brow. His eyes brighten in fake remembrance, "Ah yes, I dimly recall speaking of such a thing."


    Dolohov sneers impatiently refraining from pulling out his wand and slaying the elderly leech where he stood. He sternly reminded himself of his mission. Still, it was a close thing.


    Pensively rubbing his chin, Ambrogio narrows his eyes at the wizard as if clearing the negative conversation. "Alas the Dark Lord wished to have the aid of the werewolves at that time," he pointedly said. "The conclave voted unanimously to firmly decline the alliance."


    Ambrogio puffs up his ?h?st in fake weakness and pride. "We are the rulers of the night and we will not lower ourselves to work with those filthy, mangy mongrels!"


    "There are no more werewolves, bloodsucker," Dolohov scoffed in contempt of the old vampire''s failing memory. "The deceased Potion Master Belby took care of that. Though the Dark Lord did avenge himself in the end and slew the traitor."


    "Ah, yes, it must have slipped my mind," Ambrogio murmured rather absentminded, but at out of the corner of his eyes, he slyly studied the impatient wizard, who only grew more riled with the passage of time.


    Dolohov b?r?ly refrained from taking the decrepit bloodsucker''s head reminding himself of the importance of his task. "As I said before, the Dark Lord seeks an alliance with the creatures of the night. Will the coven accept the generous offer of the Dark Lord?"


    Ambrogio blinked his eyes slowly and scrunched up his very wrinkled face as if in deep thought. He ponders the question much more than necessary, before slowly answering, "We the rulers of the night have always dwelt in the shadows and so we have lived to ensure our survival all these countless centuries. I cannot deny that the Dark Lord is powerful without equal," before arching his brow at the wizard.


    "And yet, I remember the great but tragic failure of Gellert Grindelwald. Perchance, the tides would have war would have changed, but I was outvoted that day," Ambrogio truthfully recalled. "In his conquest for power, Grindelwald had made far too many enemies in all spheres of the known magical world. An alliance bore too much of a risk for the conclave with little in terms of reward."


    Dolohov''s face darkens at the words of the bloodsucker. He could not fail! He had never failed before, and he had no intention of doing so now!


    "Though a possible alliance is not out of the question, but we demand a proof of strength from our allies, a trace of goodwill, if you will," Ambrogio cunningly said.


    "And what would the bloodsuckers consider as goodwill?" Dolohov curtly asked.


    Ambrogio hides a satisfied smirk and speaks in a quivering voice. "There are rumors carried on the wind that the Dark Lord has sought out other dark allies. We have no qualms with them if the rumors are true. I am certain that points have already been carefully planned by the Dark Lord, but might I suggest an alternation to one of the planned locations?"


    "Speak clearly leech!" Dolohov snapped with all traces of civility having long been dropped.


    "Much like your kind, we too abhor half-breeds," Ambrogio coldly explained. "There is a half-breed located in the village of Fernburgh. Its father was one of our kind, while its mother was one of your own kind."


    Dolohov''s features twist with disgust at the very suggestion. "Filthy slattern daring to lay with such a stinking creature," he said with the utmost revulsion.


    "Aye, we feel much the same way," Ambrogio woefully said. "Destroy the half-breed and we shall take it as a token of good faith." He paused dramatically his face becoming soberer. "However, if the half-breed should survive, well, I do not need to tell you that we will take this as a sign that the Dark Lord''s weakness."


    "Is that all, bloodsucker?" Dolohov scorned with the utmost disdain.


    "That is all, wizard," Ambrogio slowly said with a glint of coldness. "I am certain that your Master eagerly awaits your return."


    Dolohov''s features twitch wildly for a moment before he whirls away and departs from the chamber out into the swirling storm. He would kill the old wretch! But he would bide his time until then.


    All pretenses of age and weakness slip from Ambrogio Sangria''s face as a cold contemplative expression appears on his face. He had failed to learn of the existence of the spawn of Lazarus D''Eath and his witch. It had been by chance that a copy of the Daily Prophet appeared before him lauding the forbidden love between a witch and a vampire. Even more ?umbersome was the revelation that a half-breed spawn had been born to them and been admitted into Hogwarts.


    If the spawn had been taken prior to turning eleven years of age, Ambrogio would have been in his right as Head of the Coven to cull the half-breed. Yet the spawn had been admitted into Hogwarts and in the eyes of the Ministry of Magic was considered a wizard. He had no ruling power over the half-breed without the Ministry''s permission.


    Ambrogio Sangria''s lips twitched with cold malice. No matter, the half-breed would be slain. And if the Dark Lord failed, he would have the upper hand when bargaining with the dark wizard. Alliance or not, he would ensure that he was the one who would gain and not suffer any losses. He had never failed before, and he would certainly not now.


    With confident strides, Ambrogio departs from the chamber ???k?n? his lips hungrily. A lesser vampire lay trapped in his secret chambers as an appetizer. He had been rather hungry as of late unable to fully quench his ravaging thirst for the blood of others.. He needed to find a morsel to fulfill his hunger, but with the war coming to this land, there would be bound to be plenty of opportunities to fill him.

 Chapter 836 - Godparent Ceremony

    It was just past midnight when Rowan and Severus were each awakened. Their grandfather, Reginald already properly dressed awoke Severus, while Aunt Georgine awoke Rowan. The two of them had been awakened at the hour of their birth. Despite being half-asleep, the two of them were ushered into already prepared baths with various herbs and scents. The two of them had been carefully instructed to wash every crevice of their body before they could don on pure white robes. They had been instructed that they must remain b?r?foot for the remainder of the ceremony.


    Not long after Rowan and Severus emerged from their respective baths and dried themselves, before dressing themselves. Having finished dressing, they were seated in front of a vanity mirror in their own bedroom. With care, Reginald and Georgine gently dried their hair, before brushing it. It was custom for the newborns to be personally dressed by their parents for the ceremony.


    Since they were nearly of age, it would be inappropriate to dress them nor aid them in bathing. However, the hair ceremony could still be conducted as was the tradition since the ancient archaic days, when godparent ceremony occurred only once the child had at least reached the age of 5 years old. With children dying young, it had been deemed prudent not to hold godparent ceremonies until the age was older.


    Rowan''s sleek, shiny hair lays mostly straight except for a small wave that runs through it. Severus''s hair is left much the same way before each of them has small flowers carefully woven into their hair. Each of the flowers represented the wishes of their closest kin happiness, strength, power, valor, cunning, joy, wealth, happiness, and more. By the time the weaving of the flowers had been completed Rowan was beginning to feel drowsy.


    A faint smile appeared on Georgine''s face as she stepped back to admire her work. Her face turns solemn, "Remember that you are not to speak nor utter a single sound for the duration of the ceremony," she sternly instructed her great-niece.


    Rowan mutely nods her head, before Georgine takes a beautiful delicate lantern and reverently lights it. Georgine bows and murmurs, "to lighten the path of the traveler," before extending her right hand for Rowan to take.


    The two females exit the bedroom and encounter Reginald leading Severus in the same manner. Severus makes a face at his twin sister before the two of them are led through the dark chateau. The only light in the passageways is the brightly lit lanterns held in Reginald and Georgine''s hands. Barefoot, the lavish carpets are soft under Rowan and Severus''s feet. At times, the carpet feels a little too soft and tickles the bottom of their feet. They hurriedly stifle any sort of sound and hurry forward, before they let out a squeak and stifled a giggle.


    The doors to the main hall are shut, before opening before them. The great hall is vast and dark as they enter it. The floors are made of marble and are extremely cold under their feet. Rowan and Severus are unable to suppress shivers of cold that race through their bodies.


    Soft sounds of others breathing can be heard in the dark chamber from their relatives, the Verninac family, and the few that had been invited were present. In the middle of the hall, they come to a halt as one by one the candles in the darkness light up like splendid flower blossoms unfurling their petals to reveal hundreds upon hundreds of floating candles.


    Blinking rapidly at the sudden light, Rowan and Severus''s eyes take a moment to adjust. They spot the Verninac family before their eyes go to the front. There standing at the forefront are their would-be godparents.


    A pale-faced witch with blue veins running under her flesh. Her gray eyes are firm and somber on her old worn face, but there is a twinkle of mischief in them resembling that of Sirius''s. Dorea Potter nee Black was only five years younger than their Aunt Georgine, but she looked dozens of years older. Then again, she had lost her husband and only child early on in one go. Standing at her side looking a bit awkward is a short, aged wizard with wispy hair, warm hazel eyes, and knobby knees. Fleamont Potter looked distinctly uncomfortable in formal dark velvet robes.


    At the edge of the crowd stood the tall, thin figure of James Potter. Rowan scanned over the figure of James Potter. He looked much better than the last time she had seen him. There weren''t so many dark eyeshadows under his hazel eyes and his untidy black hair looked as though it had recently been trimmed. He looked like he had regained at least two or three pounds and did not look as gaunt as before. Still, he was far too thin to be considered a healthy weight.


    Curiously Euphemia Potter was missing, but Reginald had told them the evening before that Fleamont had sent word that his wife was feeling ill and would remain at Potter Manor. He apologized for her lack of presence, but that he and his son, James would both be in attendance.


    Suddenly Rowan feels Severus stiffen next to her and she turns her head to follow his gaze. She finds herself stiffening herself at spotting three incredulous figures. There standing before them is a pale, dark-haired witch with sharp features resembling vastly their own, Eileen Prince. She offers her eldest children a tentative, but sincere smile. Standing at Eileen''s side is her husband, a salt-peppered-haired wizard with broad shoulders and a slightly crooked nose, Roderic Filch. Carefully cradled in Roderic''s arms is a sleepy-looking little boy, who yawned loudly, but curiously gazed around at the scenery before him.


    Any further thoughts are impeded as Reginald and Georgine hold out their lit lanterns before them. "We ask for guidance to light the path of these two children. Are there any among us that are willing to guide these children?"


    Dorea Potter and Fleamont Potter step forth and loudly say in unison, "Of our own free will and choice, we step forth before thee. We in good faith step forward before all to guide these children on the path of life."


    "So, mote be," Reginald and Georgine reply as they step aside and permit the two to take the lanterns from their hands in a gesture of their williness to be the guides of Rowan and Severus until they were fully grown. A circle of candles instantly encircled the six figures.


    Reginald and Georgine each take a silver knife from their pockets and approach Rowan and Severus. "Beneath the witnessing gaze of the Great Moon, our gentle Mother in the sky, these children were born. Underneath the all-knowing gaze of the Great Lady of the Night, these children came into existence on the coldest winter''s night at born at the latest of hours in the witching hour."


    The silver blade''s glitter brightly in their hands before they stab the blade into their forefingers. A great, big red drop swells from the tip and they each raise their forefingers to Rowan and Severus''s faces. Reginald gently dabs his forefinger against Rowan''s forehead and Georgine to that of Severus.


    The familiar words from the ceremony of the young Barnabas Avery are heard repeated. "We the elders that have come before like the great pines that have sprouted seeds and seen them flourish," Reginald and Georgine said. "We the elders of the Prince line on behalf of these seedlings seek the blessing of growth and life. We seek that these children might be protected by a worthy sword and shield."


    Reginald and Georgine switch positions as they each dab lightly blood on the face of Rowan and Severus. "Long have we searched and at last, we have found a worthy sword and shield. We bind them in a promise as old as time. And so, Magic of old, heed our call. Magic of old, come forth!" The candles abruptly went out leaving only 13 candles that are lit.


    At that time, there were only six figures in the circle. If one counted the existence of Eileen, her husband, and her child that equaled nine. Sir Knight Prince''s unholy existence and a pointedly though not imprisoned presence that was ten. But who were the 11th and 12th members? Then again, it was rumored that the dead were permitted to attend such events. Perchance Sirsa Prince and Tobias Prince were present, but who was the 13th candle. Wizards and witches were a superstitious bunch for good reason because magical omens tended to be very much real. Thirteen was a powerful number for its nearly perfect ratio of equilibrium and distortion at the same time.


    If Trelawney had been present or her family, the Trelawney''s would have surely made the sign to ward off evil. For all Sybill Trelawney had been mocked for her beliefs, she had never been wrong. Including the time, when thirteen members in Potter''s time had sat down at the table for dinner and the first one to rise had been the one to die, Sirius Black.. For there is no such as coincidence especially in the wizarding world only fate.

 Chapter 837 - Godparent Ceremony â…¡

    Much like the time before Rowan and Severus begin to feel an eerie, but the sentient presence of ancient magic. The godparent ceremony was not merely a show, but an actual magical binding. It was precisely why godparent ceremonies were never entered into lightly as they were just as binding as marriage contracts tying two families together.


    Normally the silver dagger would be handed to the parents, but with Tobias dead and Eileen removed from the Prince-line, there were no parents to bless Rowan and Severus. Instead, Reginald and Georgine would serve and fulfill that role as well. They each exchanged the silver daggers accepting the dagger by the hilt binding themselves further to the vows.


    The sharp blade cut into their palms as blood wells up and they carefully drip the blood on the top of each of their shoulders staining the white silk robes with crimson drops that blossomed like the darkest of roses.


    "I, Reginald Prince, Head of the Prince household seek a sword and a shield. I am old and my grandchildren are young. For I am an old sailor on the sea of life and death, and my voyage will some come soon to an end," Reginald solemnly declared. "My grandchildren have newly embarked on their journey on seaworthy vessels. And thus, I seek protection and aide for these traveling sailors."


    Georgine carefully takes the blade from her brother, before bowing towards the would-be godparents. Bowing to her close friend, Dorea Potter first, Georgine says, "These children were born under the gaze of the great mother moon. They were born within the depths of winter under the cold night sky that lacked the warmth of the sun. Fire is that which we seek, the warmth of the hearth. To that fiery inferno that protects, we seek its loyalty, determination, and honor."


    Bowing again, Georgine bows to Fleamont Potter. "These children were born under the gaze of the waning moon amidst the shadows of the night. The wind that knows all is that which we seek, the wisdom and guidance of age. From the raging tempests that crushes its enemies, we seek the wind''s cunning, and fearlessness."


    Georgine bowed again to the would-be godparents, before crossing her arms and extending the bloodied bladed for each of them to take by the blade. "To Fire, the role of Godmother, Dorea Potter, and to the Wind, the role of Godfather, Fleamont Potter. Here in the presence of these witnesses and in the presence of magic itself, we solemnly ask for the truth. Do yea willingly accept this great honor of your own free will and choice?"


    "Aye," Dorea and Fleamont Potter answered in unison, before accepting the blade by the blade itself rather than the hilt. The blade cuts deeply into their hands leaving a long, thin wound across their palms.


    They both step forward with Dorea in front of Rowan and Fleamont in front of Severus. They both drip blood on their shoulders, before switching places and doing the same to the other. They take a step back and retreat to their previous spot.


    "So, mote be," Reginald said as a string of golden light appears to swirl around Dorea and Fleamont connecting them to Rowan and Severus.


    Rowan instinctively had to fight the urge to counter the intrusive magic invading her. She did not like it even if she knew there was no real harm nor malice behind the connection. It simply felt far too invasive for comfort. And she wasn''t the only one as Severus''s expression looked uncomfortable as well. This was why the godparent ceremony in the wizarding world was done when the children were infants. It was a very uncomfortable feeling for an older witch or wizard to feel. And as mere babes, it wouldn''t be so uncomfortable as their magic was rather undeveloped and would not naturally battle the magical connection.


    With great solemnity Reginald solemnly asks, "And to that which is Fire and Wind, do you accept the role of sword and shield to these children born under the gaze of the winter moon, Rowan and Severus Prince?"


    "Aye," Dorea and Fleamont Potter answered again as a second-string interconnected between the four of them.


    "And does Fire and Wind solemnly bind themselves to protect, guide, and cherish, their charges Rowan and Severus Prince?"


    "Aye," the godparents replied for the last time before the last remaining golden string appeared interconnecting the four of them.


    "That which was unspoken has been pledged," Reginald steadfastly declared. "And so, mote be!" A powerful surge of golden magic engulfs the four of them like a crashing ocean wave. It was painful to an extent especially for Rowan more than Severus as the magic forcefully bond itself to their magic cores and connected them to their godparents.


    With a final burst of wind, the candles in the chamber abruptly go out plunging them into darkness. The candles all at once light up again and brightly lit the chamber once more. Rowan rapidly blinks at the sudden change in the light, and she was not the only one. The presence of the sentient magic was all but gone, but still, there was a touch of wariness left behind.


    Whatever had been done to them had changed them all to an extent. For Rowan major scarring left in her magic core from the death magic surges had been removed causing her magic to become less turbulent and volatile. She would never regain the original delicate magic that she had been born with, but her magic for the moment had stabilized enough to allow her to attempt delicate works she had been previously unable to attempt up until now.


    Rowan eyes Severus pensively for a moment, before shaking her head ruefully to herself. It was not her place to ask on the subject and Severus had his own right to keep his own secrets. It would be rather hypocritcal of her to argue otherwise.


    The Verninac family moves forward and begins to earnestly congratulate and greet them. Even Philippe Verninac was sincere in his congratulations for it was a solemn event to be part of. And even he could not deny the political clout that would be warranted to the Verninac family for being graced by such an event in their chateau. Whether Philippe liked it or not, he owed the Prince family far more than hosting a simple presentation ball.


    With the crowd beginning to thin around them, Rowan slips away and makes her way over to the pensive figure of James Potter. "What are you thinking about so intently, James?" She loudly asked causing James''s hazel eyes hidden behind his round spectacles to blink in a rather startled fashion at her.


    A wry smile appears on James'' face, before quietly replying, "I had not realized that a godparent ceremony was so powerful." He had made Sirius his son''s godfather, but he had never thought to forge a pureblood ceremony. His own father had never practiced it on him, and he saw no value in such an archaic ceremony. But he had found himself to be wrong again for there was power in the ancient ways. And maybe if he had respected them-, but what if was a painful answer to swallow.


    James closes his eyes with old aching agony. With the passage of time, his grief had slowly become bearable, but the enchanted mirror had viciously torn up all his aching wounds. No matter how much he tried to stay away, he found himself standing before the enchanted mirror every single night unable to bear the sight of his loved ones nor tear his gaze away. He had not even realized how quickly he had begun to wither away until Rowan had forced him to go to the infirmary.


    With Madam Pomfrey''s aid, James began to gain weight again, but still, he had not been able to tear himself from the enchanted mirror until returning home for the holidays. Without the enchanted mirror, he often felt restless and bad-tempered. He had even found himself snapping at his mother for no apparent reason, before apologizing sheepishly afterward.. Still, he had slept for a full night even if his dreams were only filled with nightmares or rather memories of the past.

 Chapter 838 - Godparent Ceremony â…¢

    After some time, Rowan interrupts James'' pensive silence. "You are looking much better, James," she loudly said with a flicker of lingering concern in the depths of her eyes.


    James opens his eyes to reveal a thin tired smile. "I suppose, I have just been tired as of late because of our O.W.L.''s. That and well I found myself missing home, I''ve been rather homesick," he honestly replied. For it was indeed the truth, he still desperately missed his wife and son. But they were forever lost to him.


    Rowan gives an ?ssessing look, before slowly nodding her head. "It has been a rather trying year for everyone this year especially studying for our O.W.L.''s."


    James nods his head appreciated the sentiments behind the statement even if they were white lies. "Yes, well, I suppose I should congratulate you," he murmured with faint warmth.


    "Mm," Rowan murmured in reply.


    James''s lips twitch for a bit with mirth before he sheepishly blinks. "Er, I forgot to tell you this last time we spoke, and I don''t know if your grandfather has already informed you, but I am to be your primary escort for the presentation ball tomorrow night."


    Rowan actually blinks in surprise and stares at James blankly for a moment, before frowning. "Did your father force you, James?" She genuinely asked rather concerned.


    James rapidly shakes his head and hastily replies, "No, I volunteered."


    "You volunteered," Rowan slowly said with clear disbelief in her voice. She paused, before carefully eyeing James. "Is this because Lily is Severus''s primary escort?"


    "No," James truthfully committing the detail about the deal with her aunt, Professor Prince. "It was my own choice, Rowan, and that is all that you need to know."


    Rowan arches her brow at James but does not speak. If James had made such a decision, well, it wasn''t her place to further pry. Besides she should be grateful that she would be attending her presentation ball with a friend and not a stranger. And she was, but still, she did worry about James especially after everything that had transpired during the year.


    Feeling relieved that Rowan wasn''t pressing him for further answers James curiously turns his gaze towards the crowd and finds his gaze drawn to Severus and a thin, pale middle-aged witch with sharp features that resembled the Prince family members. "Hey, Rowan, who is that Severus is speaking to? She seems familiar, but I can''t quite place her." He nudged his head in the direction that he was looking at.


    Rowan pulls herself from her thoughts and glances up in the direction James is indicating at. For a moment, her face goes rigid before becoming blank. James notices and stares at Rowan with curiosity. "It''s Eileen," she said and added after a pause, "our mother."


    "Your mother?" James blinked in surprise, before whirling to stare at the witch. "But I thought Eileen Prince was dead?"


    "She is," Rowan flatly answered.


    Seeing that Rowan didn''t want to speak further on the complicated subject, James slowly pulls back, but not before asking one last question. "Are you alright, Rowan?" His eyes flickered with concern over Rowan, whose face is now pointedly blank.


    I will be," Rowan quietly replied, before excusing herself and making her way towards Severus.


    James watches Rowan go, before turning away and making his own way to his father. Rowan had respected his own wishes and he would do the same for her. Still, he was curious by nature even now, so maybe, he''d ask his dad more on the subject. He''d surely know more about the subject.


    With a blank poker face, Rowan approached the figures of Eileen and Severus. Roderic Filch, Eileen''s husband stood some distance away giving his wife and her firstborn son room to speak. He carefully holds his son, Rodney, who sleepily snuggles into his neck and dozes off. It was already an impressive achievement that the little boy had managed to stay awake during the entirety of the ceremony.


    With Roderic and his son, Rodney a safe distance away, Eileen and Severus converse. Severus''s face looks cold and hard, while Eileen pleads with her son anxiously. Rowan arrives to hear their mother, Eileen say, "I am not asking you to forgive me, Severus, I know that I failed you and Rowan miserably nor can I fix the past, but I would like to at least be a part of your futures."


    "You left without a word!" Severus hissed through gritted teeth. "We waited for you and you never came back for us! You abandoned us!"


    Eileen flinches as though she had been slapped, but she cannot deny the truth of her son''s words. "I did," she painfully replied. "I-, I can''t deny that. But I''ve always run away from my problems-."


    "Problems!" Severus interrupted and swelled with fury. "We were your PROBLEMS!"


    Before Severus can finish his sentence, Rowan''s hand clamps firmly over his open mouth. "Don''t say something that you will end up regretting later, Sev," she firmly reminded her twin brother.


    Severus slowly closes his mouth as Rowan removes her hand and coolly eyes their mother. His nostrils flare, but he remains unwillingly silent. "Go on," Rowan flatly said, "speak Eileen."


    Eileen clenches her skirt nervously, but continues, "I''ve always run away from any of life''s difficulties. I ran away from my parents and magic. I lied to my husband and in the end, I ran away from my children. In the end, I have always run away whenever I could from my problems." She took a deep breath and earnestly stared at her children. "I don''t expect your forgiveness, nor do I expect things to ever fully be right between us. But I don''t want to miss anything more than I already have. Please," her eyes begged her children to at least hear her out.


    Severus darkly glowers at his mother, but is surprised by Rowan saying, "I had withheld on replying to Caretaker''s Filch''s invitation for dinner, I wished to respond in person." She paused and in a flat tone answered, "Severus and I will accept the invitation for dinner as previously proposed."


    Eileen''s face lights up with hope and opens her mouth to speak, but Rowan coldly interrupts, "Do not expect this to be a loving meal, Eileen, nor for anything to be close to right between us. But I would prefer not to have one more regret on my plate, I have more than enough as it is especially how it ended between father and us."


    Eileen''s face is stricken for a moment with old guilt and shame. Rowan merely curtly nods at the person, who was once called mother, before tugging Severus away by the hand. Even still, Eileen''s eyes fill with hope and moisture as she hurries to tell her husband the good news. Her children were willing to give her a second chance and that was more than enough for her.


    A short distance away Severus wrenches his hand from Rowan''s grasp. "Why would you agree to such a thing?!" He angrily hissed at Rowan.


    "Because I have seen what hatred does," Rowan truthfully retorted, "and I do not wish that for us. Besides, can you truthfully say that you still do not care for Eileen, Sev? We both know that between the two of us, it was always you and mother who shared a closer bond. No matter how angry you are, you still love her and that is the truth that makes you feel more enraged even after all this time."


    Severus opens his mouth to speak, before closing it unable to refute the truth of Rowan''s words. Turning his head to the side, he bitterly remarks, "Even if that is the bloody truth, Rowan, that gives you no right to force and hoist such a compromise upon me."


    "I know that you still carry father''s pocket watch everywhere you go," Rowan quietly countered. "Just as I still carry father''s jacket in a hidden corner of my school trunk. No matter how much we seek to deny them, there is a part of us that will always care for them."


    Rowan paused to tiredly sigh and admit. "I don''t want to have any further regrets, Severus, I am sick and tired of them as it is. I would rather avoid this one if I can." She paused with a brief twitch of a smile. "Besides, it''s not as though we have to live with her."


    Severus still bears a grudging expression on his face, but it softens much more at Rowan''s words. He did not want to admit that his sister''s word had struck a chord. He lets out a loud huff and looks down his nose at her. "We have guests to attend to," before hurrying away to greet their godparents in an effort to distract himself and hide his inner turmoil.


    Rowan''s eyes with mixed feeling as she watches Severus move away. She could argue hormones, but the truth is that there is no easy way to handle emotional turmoil. Emotions and memories are a heavy burden at times. And time truly is the only real solution that causes everything to fade away.


    With a composed expression, Rowan returns to greet the rest of those in attendance including her godparents. She wasn''t sure how she felt about Fleamont Potter, but she knew that she liked Dorea Potter, her aunt''s dear friend and mother of the deceased Charlus Potter.. They would have to just wait and see what would come of it.

 Chapter 839 - Prepping

    In the Abbott family country-style chateau, the jovial French branch family members happy converse with their much paler, English cousins. All-day long children excitedly run about watching the elder members dress up for the presentation ball to be held later that evening. The younger girls can only watch in envy as their unmarried of age cousins or those already engaged dress up to the sickle.


    The presentation ball is an important opportunity for both the males and females in polite wizarding society to find a marriage partner. The guests that would be in attendance would be from powerful if not old pureblood families across the old continent and from the British Isles. The pureblood families with longer lineages would seek similar marriage partners of equal standing for their children. However, not all ancient pureblood lineages were wealthy, and in those instances, they would seek wizarding families whose sons would inherit great wealth, or whose daughters would be granted a large dowry upon marriage. The same was applicable for the other side as lesser wizarding families would seek to marry their children into pureblood families with ancient lineages. Other''s sought power or to forge new connections regardless, it would be the social event of the season.


    It was late in the afternoon as the fading soon over horizon peered through the window into an elegantly furnished guestroom. The glistening orange light of the setting sun filled the room. A lovely light-haired girl with pale eyes gasped in awe and delight as she gaily twirled in her cream-colored gown before a full-length mirror. The glittering sun rays caused the silver embroidered patterns reminiscent of the Rocco and Baroque style of fashion to glitter exquisitely.


    The tasteful embroidery continued up the gown to her incredibly curved waist that had been forged via a painfully tightened corset. The ball-gown sleeves were cut at a half-length rather than a full sleeve ending just past her elbows. There is a slight touch of ruffles added at the end of the sleeve for volume. As a light-haired girl remains an unmarried married maiden, the collar of her gown is slightly higher than that of married women. The gown collar ends at just below her collar bone.


    Raising her light-colored eyes, Petunia Evans is unable to contain a grin of delight from appearing on her face. She turns to the side carefully studying the unbelievable vision of herself, before leaning in close again to study her reflection. Her skin was flawless, her lips blush-colored, her eyes and brows carefully lined with a hint of blush added to her face.


    With a white-gloved hand, Petunia gently reaches up and touches her lightly curled hair that has been pulled back in a tasteful updo with pearl hairpin and a beautiful silver hairpin in the shape of a sapphire gem wyvern. The hairpin was a gift and symbol that she was a close friend to those being presented later that evening. Well, at least one of them, Rowan¡­


    Feeling a bit child-like, Petunia Evans give one last twirl in the mirror, before she gently smoothed her gown one last time with white-gloved hands. She felt like she had fallen back in time, and in a sense, she had! Wizards seemed to be living an entire century in the past and as wonderful as that was, she finally got what Row and Lily complained about. It wasn''t that wizarding society was bad as a whole, but patriarchy idealism still had a very strong hold on the views of women in some respects.


    In other aspects, the wizarding world was strangely progressive considering the fact that there had been plenty of female Ministry of Magic. There were plenty of witches serving in the Ministry of Magic including Auror Corps, while there are b?r?ly if any female police officers in the normal (muggle world). There had been witches that were famous alchemists, seers, spell creators while similar positions were b?r?ly being opened in her own world. These witches were not only respected but seen as mentors equal to that of wizards. And unlike in her own world, both men and women played on quidditch teams except for a few exceptions. There was no difference between the two genders, the only real distinction was whether they were good quidditch players or not. It was a strange, baffling conundrum at times, but that is exactly what the world is at times.


    Petunia knew that the normal (muggle) world was far from perfect, there was still plenty of s?xism in the workplace. There were plenty of ideas about what a girl or boy ought to do or not. She knew that no one ever talked about their neighbor''s boy, who had left for London. But rumor had it that he was seen out late at night sometimes in the company of other men. It certainly didn''t help the reporting on the news about the loss of jobs, arrival of immigrants, the homeless population, and what seemed like the daily violence on the streets from protestors or hooligans or the talk about drugs and overdoses.


    The world seemed infinitely terrifying at times and that''s why their mum and dad didn''t want them going out to the bigger towns and cities to go out with friends. The murders of women at night are frightening to hear about on the BBC even if they were all about call girls and rent boys. At least, that''s what Angela Rippon said on the Nine O''clock News.


    Petunia and her friends had seen the news about the Americans in April of just this year had been forced to pull out of Saigon and abandon Vietnam, Cambodia, and Laos. They''d failed to stop the communist regime down there or so her dad complained. And it wasn''t as though their neck of the woods was clear with the IRA (Provisional Irish Republican Army). She didn''t know why Northern Ireland was so up in arms. It was right dangerous especially with all the IRA bombings that had killed and hurt plenty of innocent folks. It was just a tumultuous time to live in and she didn''t always know what to make of that.


    Shaking away such grim thoughts, Petunia turns to her side and winces slightly. She most certainly did not envy Lily nor witches at least not after today. Not that she didn''t look lovely in her current attire, but if wearing a bra was a hassle, a corset was just a plain nightmare.. Even now, despite starving herself all day, she felt that if she ate more than a bite of food, she''d suffocate from the tightness of the corset. That wasn''t even discussing the dress bustle required underneath nor the skirt petticoats! No wonder in oil paintings, the painted women are always fanning themselves! It was because they were suffocating to death from the restricted corsets and overheating from the countless petticoats they were wearing!

 Chapter 840 - Prepping â…¡

    Finished admiring her reflection, Petunia turns around and flounces over to the adjacent door that connects the adjacent bedroom. "I''m coming in, Lils," Petunia loudly announced her presence, before she stepped into the guest chambers occupied by her younger sister.


    Standing in the doorway, Petunia came to a halt letting out a quiet gasp. Seeing Petunia''s expression Lily''s already nervous expression worsens as Lily begins biting her rose-colored painted lips. Lily anxiously grips her skirt as she sees Tuney''s frozen expression. "Do I look that bad?" Lily blurted out in a panic. She just knew that her fiery red-colored hair was going to clash horribly with her cream-colored dress! White was just one of those colors that redheads were not meant to wear!


    Lily almost buries her face in white-gloved hands before remembering her makeup. She lets out a desperate m??n as panic begins to fill her face. "Please Petunia," she pleaded, "I swear I didn''t do my makeup. I pleaded with Mrs. Abbott that the rosebud lip shade would make me look like an insane clown or a horrible bloody monster! But she insisted that it would look good on me!"


    Seeing her younger sister blabbering in panic, Petunia awakens from her stupor and wryly smiles at Lily. Lily''s ginger hair was pulled back with diamond hairpins. Her emerald eyes sparkled full of worry, but she looked ever so lovely. It was one of the things that Petunia was most envious of Lily since Petunia didn''t always feel very feminine at times thanks to her height.


    "Severus won''t know what hit him," Petunia smirked with glee.


    Lily''s mouth snaps shut in shock and flushes a horrible splotchy pink. "You''re just saying that to make me feel better, Petunia," she protested gazing at her older, taller sister with an envious look. "You look so elegant and tall like a Queen." She turns to glance at the mirror behind her and sadly murmurs, "But look at me, I''m short and stout."


    Petunia flushes a bit in embarrassment and pride at the compliments from her younger sister. "Nonsense, you''re every bit as lovely," she muttered as she reached for her fan and flourished it dramatically just as she had been taught to. She quickly fans her red face to cool it and changes the subject. "Well, do you have everything?"


    "Mm," Lily hastily said as she pointed to the beautiful silver pin in the shape of a wyvern with sapphire jeweled eyes that is pinned to her dress. "Rowan explained that I was to wear the broach at all times since Severus would be wearing a matching broach."


    "Excellent," Petunia murmured snapping her fan shut with a furl. Glancing at the time, she said, "We best head downstairs. Mr. Abbott said that we would need to floo early to the Verninac Manor prior to the presentation ball."


    "Right," Lily said as she hurriedly reached for her gloves and crookedly slipped them on.


    Petunia rolls her eyes and motions to Lily to raise her hands. She carefully straightens the gloves and steps back with a pleased head nod. "There, perfect," she said in satisfaction. "Now, you look picture perfect."


    Lily weakly smiles and looks a bit faint. "Petunia, what if I embarrass, Severus? Or what if I trip and roll down the stairs and rip my dress and make a fool of myself! Or what if while dancing I step on-," Lily is unable to speak as Petunia presses a finger to her lips to stop her from speaking.


    Petunia arches her brow at Lily, who wilts and removes her finger from her younger sister''s lips. "I can''t say all of those won''t happen, Lily," Petunia said causing Lily to let out a sickly whimper. "However, there is magic to fix your dress and I doubt Severus will let you fall nor will he say anything if you step on his feet. The boy''s been absolutely head over heels since the first you met, and even after you nearly punched him in the face and told him not to call you a witch!"


    Lily flushes scarlet at the reminder causing Petunia to let out a chuckle. "If you haven''t scared him off after all these years, well, then nothing else will."


    "I guess," Lily weakly replied in embarrassment. "Still, I wish mum and dad were here."


    "Me too," Petunia quietly agreed. "But I think they would have felt uncomfortable, and they understood that maybe this wasn''t the public outing to make their debut considering the importance of the event. I''m certain that there will be no next time."


    "Yeah," Lily visibly perked up. "Then we can show mum and dad all the neat stuff, we''ve learned."


    "Exactly," Petunia approvingly said, before intertwining her arms with that of Lily. "Shall we go?"


    "Mm," Lily replied feeling much better. The two sisters head downstairs to where the Abbott family are congregated to wait.


    The round-face figure of Andrew is the first to look up and gasp upon seeing the breathtaking visage of his girlfriend. He shyly blushes that caused his silky blond hair to appear in sharp contrast. Several of his male cousins let out appreciative whistles and teasingly poke him in the ribs as they knew that Petunia Evans was his sweetheart.


    The Abbott couple both share pleased glances of approval. They had not been certain about their son dating a muggle, but after meeting the girl, they had come to approve of Petunia Evans. She had a certain sense of reservedness that they were delighted to find, and her current proper appearance only served to confirm their decision.


    Andrew''s little sister, a pink-faced girl with silky blond hair in pigtails pouts. "Please can''t I go, mummy and daddy?" Anna complained to her parents. She made her eyes big and wide and pleading. "I promise I''ll be good!"


    The Abbott couple sighs in exasperation and proceeds to explain that they couldn''t bring her along, but that they would take her out to play the following day. Still a bit unhappy, Hannah rushes off to play dollies and other games such as Exploding Snap with her cousins.


    With Andrew and Petunia coyly gazing at each other, Mrs. Abbott warmly says, "You both look so elegant, my dear''s," she genuinely said to Lily and Petunia.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Abbott," Lily flushed happily and thanked Mrs. Abbott for the sincere compliment. Her nerves had been more appeased knowing that the pureblood witch approved of her appearance.


    Glancing at his golden pocket watch, Mr. Abbott says, "We best leave now. Do you remember where we are going, girls?"


    Petunia and Andrew continue to gaze into each other''s eyes, not that is until Lily painfully nudges Petunia with her foot causing Petunia to flush a bit in embarrassment and come too. Rapidly covering her embarrassment, she smoothly replied, "Verninac Chateau which must be spoken clearly."


    "Correct," Mr. Abbott said and gestured for the ladies to follow him. They had to depart early since they are escorting the Evan girls and Lily Evans needed to arrive early since she was the companion to Severus Prince. It was a right honor to stand in as the parents of Lily and Petunia Evans.


    The rest of the Abbott family calls out to them wishing them luck as they wait for their wives, daughters, sisters, and cousins to finish dressing before departing for the ball. They would all meet up soon enough again at the ball.. The husbands, brothers, and cousins return to chatting or playing a quick round of cards to pass the time.

 Chapter 841 - Prepping â…¢

    Not much earlier inside the Verninac Chateau, the fireplace hearth flashes emerald as the godparents arrive. The first to emerge is the pale-faced, Dorea Potter (nee Black) with a batch of running blue veins running beneath her skin. She wears a simple matron ball gown with slightly puffed sleeves and a full-length collar stretching up to her neck. Her gown is a pale lilac, a lighter shade of mourning color with her ever-present black shawl to keep the chill at bay. She had stepped onto the rich carpet and vanished the soot from her dress when an aged wizard with wispy unruly hair emerges from the emerald flames that roar behind her.


    Fleamont Potter hazel eyes glance about steadying himself, before nodding at Dorea Potter. The two of them had reacquainted themselves since the death of Fleamont''s distant cousin, Charlus Potter. His knobby knees tremble for a moment from age, before he straightens and steps aside. He was wearing full robes embroidered with golden threads in a symbol of their forebear, Linfred of Stinchcombe. (Wizarding Historians credited Linfred for a number of remedies that evolved into potions still in use to modern-day including Skele-Gro, and Pepperup Potion. And which enabled Linfred to leave a vast fortune to his descendants even until that present day.)


    The green flames roar again causing Fleamont''s hazel eyes to soften with tender feelings and worry. His only child had been born to him and Euphemia''s in their old age, a true miracle. They might have spoiled James a bit much, but he''d always been a good lad. However, after his fall, James had been different, colder, and even distant. He''d tried to put the matter out of mind, but the Hogwarts Matron had written with a list of stern instructions indicating the need for nutrient potions, calming draughts, and even a strictly controlled amount of dreamless potion.


    Fleamont and Euphemia had panicked hastily sending their house elf, Nimmy with a letter to the Matron of Hogwarts, Madam Pomfrey. To their shock, they found that James was suffering from stress and possible aftereffects that were a direct consequence of his fall during the summer. As a result, James was under strict watch to take his potions in the presence of the matron or another ?du?t. They had done exactly as the instructions from the Matron said, but James seemed even more lost and distant as if he wasn''t seeming them, but rather through them.


    Fleamont and Euphemia had seriously discussed their next steps. They decided that if James failed all of his O.W.L.''s that they would accept it and move on. There were plenty of other careers that James could pursue that would not require an academic focus.


    Still, he felt a bit at loss without his wife at his side. His only source of relief is that she was starting to feel better before they left, but still, they thought it prudent not to risk the international portkey. In a kind gesture, she had been invited by Dorea Potter to visit her great-nieces, Narcissa Malfoy and Andromeda Tonks along with Molly Weasley, who would not be attending the ball due to their small children. Euphemia had agreed to consider visiting the younger witches if she felt better. Fleamont felt a sense of comfort knowing that his wife wouldn''t be alone until their return home if she accepted the invitation. All that mattered to him was that his Euphie recovered from her cold.


    Fleamont''s gaze returns to the figure to his son, James, who is wiping the soot off his outer robe. His son had been meticulously dressed by Dorea Potter, who had even forced him the evening before to drink a beauty hair-lengthen potion. His son''s dark unruly hair had grown out to his chin, before been elegantly pulled back creating a charming, tousled hair effect. It was the neatest that his son''s hair had ever been.


    James wore a silk white cravat to match his stark white shirt. There was a dark vest embroidered with golden threads representing the Potter name along with plain dark trousers and sleek dragonhide boots. Instead of an outer jacket, there is a shorter inner swallowtail style of robes followed by a longer full-length of robes with silver embroidery. The only other flash of color is the pin on his shoulder of a coiled silver wyvern with sapphire-colored eyes symbol of the Prince crest.


    Fleamont wordlessly offers Dorea his arm as Dorea wordlessly accepts by curling her hand around his extended elbow. Without a wordless glance, Fleamont motions to James to pointedly follow them as they stride down the Verninac Hall full of paintings painted by a famous muggle or squib including European artists such as Toulouse, Monet, Renoir, Degas, Van Goh, Le Brun, etc. There were also enchanted portraits, who smugly gazed down at them as they passed, and unfortunately, they really were good-looking charmers.


    Already waiting for them in the main foyer is a beautiful French witch with sun-streaked hair and a firm gaze, Louise Verninac. "Velcome Potter''z," Louise said in accented English, "to Verninac Chateau."


    "Merci Beaucoup," Sirsa graciously replied thanking the hostess. "Your home is as lovely as ever, Louise."


    Louise beams with p???sur?, but before she can speak, the door loudly slams open behind them. Louise''s smile wilts as firm footsteps can be heard behind them. They turn to see the tall, slender figure of Georgine Prince. Her short, mostly raven-colored hair is swept up like raven wings. She wears a sophisticated silver gown with delicate blue embroidery. The gown is open at her shoulders revealing her silk, pale, taut flesh untouched by age. Even more impressive, she wears an entire ensemble of goblin forged jewelry with embroidered sapphire gemstones including an astounding tiara. Indeed, Georgine Prince is quite literally walking around with a large fortune on her person.


    Georgine stares down her nose at Fleamont dismissively, before smiling happily and embracing Dorea. "I am sorry, my petite, but I was discussing a matter of importance," she explained. "I hope you have not been for long."


    Dorea chortles at her friend''s antics. "Sirsa, you naughty thing, just what were you up too?" She asked with a twinkle in her eye. "We both know that all the important business has already been taken care of?"


    Georgine blinks innocently at Dorea. "Whatever are you implying, Dorea?"


    Fleamont loudly clears his throat and furrows his brow at Georgine, who presses her lips into a frown. "Fleamont," she said looking down her nose at the much shorter wizard, "well, don''t you look proper this evening."


    "Thank you, Georgine," Fleamont drily replied. "I am surprised you noticed with the bedazzling sheen emitted from your jewelry."


    The air turns frosty as not only Louise, but James glanced between his father and Professor Prince. He hadn''t noticed it as much as before since his father had been rather polite during the Godparent Ceremony. However, it truly appeared that his father and Professor Prince did not get along.


    Not wanting to interrupt, James wisely stays silent as Georgine and Fleamont trade insipid remarks until Dorea grows bored. Loudly furling her fan shut, Dorea regains their attention and disapprovingly says, "The children will shortly be down behaving yourselves or I shall speak to Reginald. I am certain that Reginald can still wipe the floor with the two of you."


    Georgine has the grace to look embarrassed as irritation flashes across Fleamont''s face. "I was able to duel Reginald to stand my youth, Dorea, need I remind you," Fleamont fiercely defend himself neglecting to mention the fact that he had been a 7th year at the time and Reginald had only been a 1st year.


    Dorea snorts and stares at Fleamont with a hint of pity in her gray eyes. "You have not touched a wand for defensive combat since Hogwarts, Fleamont," Dorea pointedly exclaimed. "The same cannot be said about Reginald, who most certainly does not possess your tender emotional sensibilities."


    Georgine refrains from letting out a chortle, but a triumphant smirk appears on her lips at her friend''s choice of words. Fleamont wrinkles his nose in irritation, but he cannot counter Dorea''s statement. Indeed, he was not the wizard he had once been nor was he in as a good as shape as Reginald as much as it pained him to admit.. He really had let himself go¡­.

 Chapter 842 - Prepping â…£

    They all quietly sit down in the foyer in the chairs as Louise happily takes over the conversation and begins to chat with Fleamont. With Fleamont otherwise engaged, Dorea and Georgine quietly converse, while James sits by himself and waits quietly. Truth be told, James felt rather odd with his current appearance. He''d never imagined himself with longer hair, but it was strangely convenient as his unruly hair for once could be tamed in some form. He had hardly recognized himself in the mirror as his reflection didn''t seem to remotely resemble himself.


    Excluding the clothing, his thin face looked far sharper giving him a more somber look than he would have ever imagined in his youth. His dark, black-rimmed spectacles had been changed to thin round silver spectacles that made his hazel eyes appear far larger and brighter than they really were. James had always known he had was relatively good-looking, but his current appearance showcased a previously undiscovered aspect of intelligence and a solemnity. He truly was a different person from the youth that he had remembered for he had been foolishly na?ve and would have never possessed the gravity that he emitted at present. For he had been na?ve and most cruel in the worst of fashions.


    James is pulled out of his stupor by the rustling sound of clothes. He glances about to see his dad standing up along with everyone else in the hall. He hurriedly stands and turns to gaze in the direction that they are staring at. It was Severus Prince.


    The tall, thin, handsome figure of Severus can be seen at the top of the winding stairs. His dark hair is elegantly pulled back to frame his face. His clothes and robes are similarly cut to those of James except in the colors of the Prince family crest. The outer robes are bluish with silver embroidery and a silver embroidered wyvern on the back of his outer robes. Pinned on his ?h?st is a similar wyvern broach to that of James, but Severus turns slightly to the side to extend a white-gloved hand.


    James glances past Severus to blink in surprise. Rowan''s long raven hair is pulled up in a beautiful updo pinned with silver hairpins that are encrusted at the end with beautiful sapphire gems. Her gown is silver and glistens beautifully in the light with tasteful blue embroidery. Her slender body shows exceptional curves most painfully forged via a tight corset that caused her ?h?st to appear much ample than it is.


    Rowan looks elegant and sophisticated despite her surprisingly high neckline that only reveals a bit of her collarbone but hides the scar on her left shoulder. She had on light makeup to give her a softer demure and add a touch of color to her face. The tasteful, golden, thin spectacles only caused her midnight indigo, black eyes to appear that more vivid and bright. At that moment, there was something simply breathtaking about her. It was not finite like the beauty of Tiffany nor Bethanie, but something that could not be concretely pinned. Is a blooming rose more or less beautiful than that of the setting sun? There is an infinite amount of beauty in the world and not all are concrete as others but are no less astounding.


    Rowan''s lips press into a frown before accepting Severus''s gloved hand to descend down the stairs. They gracefully descend down the winding stairs with Rowan nearly tripping at catching sight of James. For a moment, she had hardly recognized him, and her breath became stuck in her throat. She let out a loud breath and hid her embarrassment at being thus startled except that the tip of her ears turned a light pink.


    Severus crisply bows to James and aloofly says, "I expect for Rowan to be properly escorted, Prongs," he added with a firm pointed stare down his nose in stern emphasis.


    Rowan rolls her eyes at Severus and pulls her gloved hand from his grasp. "I am certain that I can take care of myself," she chided her twin. "Run along to the floo, I am certain that Lily will be arriving shortly if she is not already here."


    Severus flinches before sniffing loudly and eagerly storming away to the floo hearth. His Lily was bound to look like a goddess. A lopsided smile appeared on his face as he vanished further down the hallway.


    Rowan tsk-tsk''s before turning her attention to James. "Well, you certainly look different, James," she truthfully remarked, "but it''s not a bad look on you. I rather like your new spectacles." She had been sincere in her remarks because the new spectacles did not remind her of the yet unborn Potter.


    James blinks self-consciously for a moment before his lips twitch with a bit of shy smile. "Thanks, Rowan," he quietly said, before running a hand through his hair. "I must admit, the biggest shock though is the fact that my hair can be tamed."


    "Well, I am sincere when I say that this style looks good on you, James," Rowan honestly commented. "You should keep your hair that length," she paused in thought. "Though you may have to actually brush your hair every morning lest it becomes a rat nest."


    "Thanks for reminding me," James said with a touch of sarcasm. "But, since my hair''s neat for once, I might just keep it." And he would because it would serve as one less reminder of the past. At least in this manner, he could stand to look at himself.


    James turned to eye Rowan for a moment, before clearing his throat as if embarrassed. "You look rather lovely this evening, Rowan."


    "You don''t need to lie to pacify me, James," Rowan said with a shrug. "I''m fairly certain that if I didn''t look nice tonight then I probably never will."


    "I''m not lying, Rowan," James retorted with a frown at Rowan''s obvious dismissal of his praise. "You look beautiful in fact," he firmly reiterated. "I have the feeling that I am going to have fight droves of suitors tonight."


    Rowan stares blankly at James before her ears turn a shade pinker than the previous time. Ignoring her embarrassment at the sincere praise from James, she is not able to hide the slight tilt of her lips upward revealing her slight p???sur? at the praise. Changing the subject, she says, "Will you be returning home later tonight, James?"


    "Mm, Dad said it would be late, but he didn''t want to leave mum alone for too long," James warmly answered. "I think he''s just worried since mum wasn''t able to come because she wasn''t feeling well. And well, it''s the most they''ve ever been apart at least since I was born."


    "Well, that''s understandable," Rowan murmured in sincere understanding as neither she nor Severus had ever been apart since their birth. It actually hurt and almost seemed frightening to imagine the day when they would no longer be together. Unfortunately, that day loomed on the horizon creeping nearer and nearer the older they grew. Inevitably, the day would come when they would separate, but not yet.


    Observing a trace of sadness and uncertainty flash across Rowan''s face, James carefully interjects, "Speaking of which, I don''t think my father likes your grandfather nor Professor Prince or rather I have the distinct impression that that feeling of dislike is mutual is it not?"


    "Oh, the feelings of dislike are very much mutual," Rowan drily answered. "Apparently, grandfather is offended your father, Fleamont acted weak before others simply because he was a Gryffindor. Never mind the fact my grandfather was only a 1st year at that time while your father was a 7th year. And as for Aunt Georgine, I perfectly don''t know the reason as for her dislike except that Aunt Georgine tends to follow grandfather''s lead for the most part."


    James'' lips twitch ruefully and shakes his head. "Well, at least we don''t have to worry about ever being forcefully engaged."


    Rowan''s face carefully remains poker-faced at James''s innocent remark. Technically, it could still happen since the Potter household still had a marriage debt owed to the Prince family via the maternal Peverell family line. She would rather not reveal that fact lest James thinks otherwise.


    Before they can further converse, the sound of voices can be heard down the hall. James stiffens at hearing the musical timbre of Lily''s voice echoing down the hall. Seeing the rigid form of James, Rowan reaches with only slight hesitation, before her gloved hand takes his gloved hand. She firmly squeezes his hand in reassurance before withdrawing it.


    James is startled to find Rowan holding his hand before she just as quickly withdrew it. For a moment he feels wildly embarrassed at being seen so vulnerable and yet he finds himself growing calmer. He did not know where that unknown confidence came from, but he knew everything would be alright as long as Rowan was at his side. It was a bizarre feeling that did not naturally belong to him, but rather he attributed it to his body. Because for some reason, a part of him simply trusted Rowan and he found that he couldn''t argue with that sentiment.


    Gathering courage, James offers Rowan his arm which she gently accepts wrapping her fingers around his forearm. Taking a deep breath, he straightens his back and walks forward. He would present a calm collected face to the world despite any emotional turmoil he might feel. He had a duty to fulfill as an escort and he would at least succeed in that endeavor.. He would not fail Rowan in that aspect nor anyone else.

 Chapter 843 - Prepping â…¤

    Leading the way, the two of them stride down the hall across the rich carpet. For a moment, James feels all breath leaves his lungs as he sees Lily. She looked simply breathtaking in her ballgown as she shyly gazed up at Severus with a rosy blush on her face and hearts in her eyes. No, HIS LILY would have never worn anything so fancy and would have disregarded the practices of purebloods with a snort. No, this wasn''t his Lily, and that still hurt as much as all the previous times before.


    The gentle squeezing of his forearm by Rowan pulls James back to the present. He breathes deeply for a moment, before pulling himself together. He wishes that he didn''t react so emotionally each time he faced Lily, but he couldn''t help himself. Every time, he saw Lily, she only served to constantly remind him of HIS LILY and all that he had lost. The painfully healing wound in his ?h?st is unwittingly reopened again never able to heal nor much less scar.


    Another gentle squeeze around his forearm reminds James that he is not alone. He weakly smiles at Rowan, before taking another breath and closing his features off. He had been caught off guard, but he was ready now. With a collected expression, he approaches Lily and Severus.


    Before they approach them, James is startled to see an almost recognizable figure step forward between them. With light-colored hair and pale eyes, the thin, tall figure of Petunia Evans can be seen in an elegant ballroom gown. It wasn''t the fact that she was present that so greatly astonished him, but rather that there was no sneer nor disdain on Petunia''s face. Petunia had always disdained magic including Lily and him including calling her own sister a freak.


    "Petunia?" James blurted out loud in disbelief.


    Petunia arches her brow at the youth escorting Rowan. "And who, might you be?"


    James is uncertain of what to say until Rowan says, "This is the infamous James Potter."


    Petunia blinks in surprise and carefully eyes Rowan''s escort. "So, this is the famous James Potter that I''ve heard much about you from Lily and Rowan. Mm, you''re much shorter than I thought you would be." For James Potter was nearly a full head shorter than Rowan.


    Rowan snorts at seeing James choke at Petunia''s words. "Yes, well, I happen to be taller than most boys our age. Though I must admit, it certainly helped that I ate all my vegetables and fruits. Frankly, I''m surprised Sirius is as tall as he is considering that he and James mostly lived off pumpkin juice and an array of sweets and similar unhealthy foods during most of the school year."


    Petunia smirks causing James to flush a bit with embarrassment. He couldn''t deny the truth of the statement as he had in fact in his youth eaten rather unhealthily. It was something that he lamented now, but there wasn''t really anything he could do. Besides he wasn''t done growing yet, he still had time!


    Before James can defend himself, Petunia turns to Rowan and says, "Row, I have yet to compliment you, but you look beautiful."


    "There is no need for such flattery, Petunia," Rowan drily retorted. "We both know that my sharp features, height, and slenderness are not exactly great qualities for a great beauty."


    "Simply because you are not built with a curved hourglass figure nor possess the soft features of girls like Lily that does not mean you are not beautiful or any less captivating, Row," Petunia firmly replied causing the tips of Rowan''s ears to turn a brighter shade of pink. "There are all types of beauties in this world, Rowan, and though Lily is just lovely like the flower she was named after, you have all the beauty of a wild rose, fierce, and deadly, but breathtaking and majestic all the same."


    Rowan coughs loudly to hide her embarrassment and abruptly changes the subject. "And where is Andrew, I do not see him?" She curiously asked as she glanced around having spotted his parents further down the corridor.


    "He had to visit the boy''s room," Petunia honestly replied, before turning to James. "And what say you, James, is Rowan not lovely tonight?" Seeing James remain silent, she impatiently snaps, "Come on, speak up, or does the kneazle have your tongue?" She smugly smiled having learned the wizard equivalent of the phrase ''cat got your tongue."


    James''s lips twitch for a moment, before he drily says, "I was under the impression its proper manners not to interrupt when two young ladies are conversing." He paused to glance at Rowan for a moment, before composing his thoughts. "Rowan is certainly not a great beauty like Bethanie Fawley nor Tiffany Topsey, but there is something that naturally draws the eye, a wonderous beauty, and attractiveness that is no less breathtaking."


    A blank look appears on Rowan''s appears on her face showing that she is stunned at James'' abrupt praise. The tips of her ears turn a bright shade of pink, while her face carefully returns to a poker face. Uncertain of what to say at that moment, Rowan eyes Petunia pointedly in an accusing fashion. A satisfied expression on Petunia''s face as she gave James Potter a secretive ?ssessing but approving look.


    Wanting to break the awkwardness of the situation, James inquisitively asks, "If I may ask, why do you call, Rowan, Row, Petunia?"


    "Well, only I have the distinct privilege to call Rowan, Row," Petunia proudly answered with a smug tilt of her head. "We became friends some years ago, and frankly, I always liked Rowan over Severus and Rowan rather liked me over Lily. Mind you we don''t always see eye to eye, but that''s what friends are for."


    Seeing James questing look, Rowan tilts her head at James and shrugs. "As much as I like Lily," she paused with a dry expression, "she and Severus can get rather overexcited at times. Frankly, it is annoying, and I rather much prefer Petunia''s levelheadedness to Lily''s overly enthusiasm and optimism. It is simply exhausting to be around such positivity at times."


    "Ug," Petunia rolled her eyes, "I know, right! Sometimes, Lily will only go on about how great the world is, and I have the urge to drown her in the bathtub or wrap the telephone cord around her neck!"


    Rowan completely nods her head in complete agreement. Lily could be a bit much at times just like Severus could be overly cynical. There was a reason those two were perfect for each other. They could only serve to balance each other''s character.


    James finds he can''t exactly negate neither statement''s before he can think of something to defend Lily, loud hurried footsteps are heard. He turns his head to see the Hufflepuff male Prefect, Andrew Abbott hurrying over. He is nicely dressed while his silky blond hair is combed back, Andrew''s face grows foolish at spotting Petunia Evans.


    "You look just as beautiful and glorious as the sunrise, Pet," Andrew sincerely said with a lopsided grin.


    "Oh you," Petunia flushed in delight and embarrassment at the public display of affection.


    "Excuse us," Andrew said as the two withdraw hand in hand to a corner of the hall to murmur silly nothings to each other.


    James''s mouth flops open at seeing the lovestruck couple walking away hand in hand. He turns to look at Rowan who has a fond look on her face with her lips twitching into a rueful smile. Rowan''s midnight indigo, black eyes blink, before she arches her brow at him as if say, "What?"


    "Are those two courting? I can''t imagine-," James blurted out in shock. "I mean, how did they meet? I thought that Petunia hated magic?!"


    "Petunia never hated magic," Rowan clarified with a slight frown, "she just disliked the fact that she felt alienated from Lily. And yes, she was jealous and envious to a certain degree because she felt that she was being excluded and sidelined by her family. After openly talking about the subject of magic, Petunia found that she could still feel part of our world. She especially no longer feels jealous after seeing the social class, gender, and other inequality issues that still alive and present in wizarding society."


    For a moment, James felt he had been slapped in the face. The blood vanishes from his face as he thinks of his first encounter with Petunia and her then muggle husband, Vernon Dursley. Vernon had been a big, beefy man with a large purple face. He had thick, dark hair, a bush black mustache with hardly any neck, and mean little eyes that narrowed to slits when angry.


    Yet now that same memory stuns James'' face like a painful slap. He recognized that he could have handled the entire situation much better. He didn''t have been so callous nor arrogant. Because he had been arrogant at that time, there was no doubt that he excluded that air. He did not need a MERE muggle to decide if he was worthy of respect. Yet it had never been about him rather about making peace between Lily and her older sister, Petunia. And he''d failed abysmally in recognizing that fact. Things were never right between Petunia and Lily after that, nor would they ever be.


    James closes his eyes to keep the feeling of pain, guilt, and shame at bay, before feeling the gentle squeezing on his forearm pulling him back. "James if you are not feeling well, you need not attend. I am certain that I can find another primary escort, if not, well, Andrew can do in a pinch."


    For a moment, James is sincerely ready to accept Rowan''s offer, before he recalled his recent promise to himself as not to fail Rowan nor his duties. He had made a deal with Georgine Prince and he had his side to uphold. Opening his eyes, he quietly replies, "No, I promised to be your primary escort, and I''m about to quit now."


    "Foolish Gryffindor," Rowan softly said without any harsh emotion.


    "Well, that is nothing but the truth," James bitterly sighed.


    Rowan''s lips press into a slight frown at James''s self-putting-down remark. "Come," she said gently tugging him forward. "We best join them lest they think we want time to ourselves," she grimaced.


    "No, we wouldn''t want that," James lightly said in tease, before leading the way. He had failed to notice that he felt lighter after speaking to Rowan.. It was a subconscious reflex, but one that was no longer just in his body but in his head.

 Chapter 844 - Guests

    With the hour growing near, the party retreated until it was time into a secluded parlor room. All too soon, within the Verninac Chateau, the main foyer begins to fill with arriving guests arriving via floo. At the forefront greeting the arriving guests is the figure of Philippe Verninac and his wife, Louise. The guests arriving are not solely limited to the British Isles but guests from all over the old continent. Such as the Krums from Bulgaria, an old pureblood European family.


    The previous head of the Krum family had died at the hands of Gellert Grindelwald. He and other colleagues were brutally murdered when attempting to apprehend Grindelwald, who had been in Northern Europe at that time. The belated Krum had left behind a desolate widow and a newborn son, a mere infant at that time. The belated Krum greatly resembled his son, Mr. Krum was a thin, dark-haired, shallow-skinned wizard with a large, curved nose, and thick black eyebrows that made him appear as if an overgrown bird of prey.


    Mr. Krum was not a very handsome wizard, but he was without doubt a talented one. He was the youngest recorded serving member of the International Confederation of Wizards and a shrewd political opponent. He was a stern-faced wizard that was rarely ever seen to be smiling. His newly wedded wife is a thin, dark-haired witch with sharp cheekbones.


    "Welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Krum," Louise sweetly said. "We are pleased to be graced with your presence at our humbling family event. We offer our sincerest congratulations on your recent promotion within the International Confederation of Wizards and on your successful marriage, Mr. Krum."


    Mr. Krum frowns and inimical replies, "I had my reservations considering the old Prince''s reputation. Still, I presume that Reginald Prince will at least have the dignity to behave with civility during such an auspicious event."


    Mr. Krum did not feel whatsoever any positive emotion towards Reginald Prince. As a young child, his belated grandfather had made certain to engrain into him the dangerous existence that Reginald Prince in fact is. And though Reginald Prince was not an Acolyte of Grindelwald, it could not be denied that the two wizards prior to Reginald''s marriage to Sirsa Vernian had been seen in each other''s company sufficient to suggest that they were acquaintances. And there were rumors that suggested that Reginald Prince had in fact followed Grindelwald for a time as an Acolyte at least until his marriage. Whether those rumors were true or not, the cold stark truth could not be disputed that Grindelwald and Reginald Prince had known each other. And Mr. Krum held no sympathy for any known acquaintance of his father''s murderer.


    "Upon the honor of my deceased cousin, Sirsa Prince," Philippe carefully interjected, "I can personally ?ssure that Reginald Prince will act accordingly to his station."


    "We shall see," Mr. Krum pressed his lips tightly together, before nodding at the host and hostess, before departing with his wife, who curtsied gracefully in silence.


    Falling shortly after the Krum couple is the Karkaroff family. Mr. and Mrs. Karkaroff were both dark-haired and pale. Mr. Karkaroff was tall and robust, while Mrs. Karkaroff was thin with a hooked nose. The Karkaroff family is an old European family that still held plenty of influence especially on the northern side of the continent. Following behind them sullenly is their tall, thin, and only son, Igor Karkaroff. As usual, his friendly, yellow-toothed smile never reached his cold, unmoving eyes. There was a flimsy goatee growing to cover his weak chin, but he had a touch more color on his face than when he attended Durmstrang. It would appear that his final year at Beauxbatons to take his delayed N.E.W.T.''s had been a good decision.


    The next guests were a large group of mixed international witches and wizards. There were dark-skinned wizards with turbans, tan witches with brightly colored saris or face veils, and dark-haired, olive-skinned witches and wizards from the east. Some of them wore Kimonos, others Hanbok''s, and others Hanfu. They were mostly here to discuss the opening of Information Houses of Reginald Prince set on the Shafiq shipping/trading routes. If negotiations went well, there would be a clear line of information stretching from the East to the West and vice-a-versa. But the old Prince is a cunning foe and none had yet been able to successfully contract with him. They had been tasked to by their Ministry of Magic or Clan yet whoever returned with a successful contract would cause the tides of power to turn in their favor. It was an intense competition with no guarantee of a certain winner in sight.


    The Flint''s came next far more numerous than the Karkaroff''s. Leading the way was not Stephen Flint nor his uncles or cousins, who were part of the main branch, but rather their eldest great-uncle and his descendants, who still resided on the northeastern part of the continent. This side-branch of the Flint family that still resided on this side of the world held much power over various wizarding ministries on the old continent. As such, the main branch and various other branches followed in a calm, collected manner as a sign of respect to their cousins.


    At the end of the Flint family easily could be spotted a dark-haired girl with sleek black hair pulled up, sharp features, and blueish gray eyes. Silvia Flint had no curves whatsoever, but the corset has her the illusion of possessing some. She expectantly glanced back behind her at the incredibly large Greengrass family who was directly following behind them as part of the marriage alliance between the Flint and Greengrass families. Her friend and courting partner, Terry would not be able to openly accompany her until they had been introduced to the host and hostess of Verninac. She sighed and shook her head. The Greengrass branch led by Ethel, the family matriarch is a Clan-sized family rather than the typical sized pureblood''s families, the Greengrass would take quite the time to be all properly introduced. She had the best hurry up and wait inside the ballroom, and she did.


    Phillipe and Louise Verninac openly gaped at the sheer size of the Greengrass branch. There were quite literally hundreds of fair-haired members. All the married daughters of the matriarch, the granddaughters, grandsons had gathered with their spouses, their married children, and countless offspring of age. At the helm of the group is the elderly, but still beautiful Veela matriarch, Ethel Greengrass. She is followed by her two direct grandsons and their families. The few dozen male descendants among the very large crowd of females stood out as there were only very few of them when in comparison to the numerous female descendants.


    Accompanying the lively throng of Greengrass family and extended members is Peregrine Mulciber accompanying his fianc¨¦, Rosie, also accompanied by his mother, Meredith Mulciber. Meredith was still a relatively young widow and a beauty that tempted many. It would be with great ease that a possible second marriage could be achieved. Not that she would, but still, it was best that she was surrounded by acquaintances to dissuade those with amorous intent.


    They were followed by countless other families such as the widow Longbottom and her son, Frank, and his betrothed, Alice Yates. They were accompanied by their cousins, Parisian Longbottoms descended from Harfang Longbottom and Callidora (Black). They were a rather elegant, lively sort of witches and wizards with gray eyes indicating their inheritance from their grandmother''s maternal family. (Not that the Black Family readily acknowledged them as they were too French so to speak.)


    The Black Family followed in tow including their elders and those recently accepted such as Arthur Weasely. Arthur''s crimson hair was a sight for sore eyes amid the dark-haired family. His elderly father, Septimius was at his side, but his two older brothers'', Bilius & Ronnell Weasley were missing. They would be arriving late as they had other matters to attend to but would be accompanied by Ignatius Prewett, his wife, their cousin, Lucretia (nee Black).


    In a surprise accompaniment, many onlookers gawk at the Black Family who is accompanied by the beautiful, petite, strawberry blonde-haired Tiffany Topsy. She was flushing shyly as she was accompanied by the tall, handsome, ?ustrous black-haired figure of Sirius Black, the heir of the Black family. Many of the onlookers held frustrated expressions as they had expected to attempt to match their daughters to the heir of the Black family fortune. It was a coveted match, but it would appear all their efforts would bear no fruit considering the lovestruck expression on the heir''s face when viewing his companion.


    In fact, Sirius''s gray eyes were all but glued to Tiffany nearly tripping over his feet causing his younger brother, Regulus to roll his eyes, and his betrothed, Bethanie Fawley to hide a smile. Unlike her betrothed, Regulus, Bethanie was truly happy for her friend. She knew just how bad of a match Vasco Vespucci had been. Furthermore, it would to her gain to be best friends with her future sister-in-law. It would be nice to know she would always have a friend in the family.


    Sirius and Tiffany were such a lovestruck couple that even the Hufflepuff''s would have shuddered at the bright pink atmosphere that seemed to permeate around them. Still despite her shyness, Tiffany properly comported herself. She already knew that she was the topic of jealously and anger from those who had wished to catch the Black family heir as their own. There were wild rumors claiming that she had used her abilities as a Death Bride to enchant Sirius Black, while others claimed that she had doomed him to an early death. Yet it could not be ignored that Tiffany is a Selwyn on her mother''s side, and the Selwyn always paid back in double.. And for this last reason, alone much of the rumors were quelled in her presence considering the brutality of the Selwyn''s thirst for vengeance.

 Chapter 845 - Guests â…¡

    Peeking from the corner of Walburga''s gray eyes, the dark-haired witch with sharp features nods her head in approval at Tiffany Topsy''s proper demeanor. Walburga Black had despaired of ever finding a wife for his eldest, but here at long last, she had found a suitable bride. The Topsy girl was a proper Slytherin bride, a pureblood, and most importantly, her eldest listened to the girl. Something which Walburga could have sworn was impossible until she witnessed the sight for herself. It would be a most excellent match and Walburga could at long last rest easy knowing that the Black family would be preserved in excellent hands.


    Walburga Black was not the only one observing the blossoming couple including the two other families accompanying them, the Topsy''s and the Fawley''s. The sinfully beautiful Lysithea Fawly pursed her lips at spotting the Topsy chit with the heir to the Black family. Lysithea pressed her lips into a thin line of displeasure. She could not believe that the Topsy chit would possess a higher ranking than that of her own daughter, Bethanie!


    Lysithea''s bright eyes accidentally meet the eyes that of Helena Topsy. Much like her daughter, Tiffany, Helena Topsy was a petite, elegant strawberry blond-haired witch. Helena''s lips innocently blossomed into a bright smile causing Lysithea to grip her husband''s arms tightly in anger.


    Still, despite Lysithea''s dislike of Helena Topsy, she would never fully express her dislike for the other witch. Helena Topsy unlike Lysithea was a pure-blooded witch born into one of the sacred 28 families, the Selwyn''s. The Selwyn''s were notorious for their cruelty and for all Helena''s innocent appearance, Helena Topsy was a formidable and most deadly of witches.


    Bogdan, a handsome, well-groomed wizard with wide shoulders glances over in the direction that his wife is looking at. Helena Topsy merely grins more at them causing her husband, Arnold Topsy, a medium-sized wizard with a fine mustache to arch his brow at them. He was not the only one as their son, Mycroft and his wife, Fionola Tyopsy also returned the gaze.


    Understanding his wife''s annoyance Bogdan turns away and whispers to his wife, "Ignore the smug wretch. Nothing is set in stone until there is a betrothal contract and even then, that is no guarantee if the chit''s last fianc¨¦ is anything to go by."


    Lysithea relaxes finally under her husband''s words and smugly presses her ?h?st into Bodgan''s arm wordlessly promising to reward him later that night. Their eldest, son, Spurgeon, a solemn boy who looked much like their father refrains from any reaction. He and his siblings were already used to their parent''s public antics, it was better to pretend otherwise. Still, at least, Esmond was left at home as he had yet to be formally presented into society as he had yet to turn eleven years of age.


    The sound of a sharp cane can be heard behind the Fawley couple as if impatiently motioning them to hurry. They did not need to turn around to know the source of the cane sounds indicating the presence as that of Lucius Malfoy. The couple no longer tarried and hurried forward with their eldest son in tow.


    Impeccable and elegant as always, Lucius Malfoy clutches a stylish cane that belonged to his father, Abraxas Malfoy. At his side is the mellow figure of his brother-in-law, Edward "Ted" Tonks. Much like Arthur Weasley, they were not accompanied by their wives, who had stayed behind with their children. The same applied to their mother-in-law, Druella Black, who was absent and had remained behind with her two remaining daughters.


    They were not alone as there still existed several Malfoy side-branches on the old continent. The Malfoy side-branches were rather small passing mostly from father to son much like that of the main Malfoy branch. A unique aspect of the Malfoy family was that they were all born fair-haired with almost pale blonde hair that eerily resembled that of the Greengrass Matriarch, who was a Veela. Not that the Malfoy family would ever openly admit to possessing Veela ancestry, but their pale hair was a dead giveaway of their magical creature heritage.


    Subsequently following were the forms of Secundus and Mercury Wilkes. The Wilkes family had been disgraced due to the actions of their eldest son, S.R. Wilkes. With the acceptance of Secundus Wilkes into the Board of Hogwarts and his friendship with the deceased Potion Master Damocles, Wilkes reputation had been largely redeemed. And with Lucius Malfoy permitting the presence of Wilkes near his family, he had all but whitewashed their reputation. The rumors would firmly be silenced, and the Wilkes would return to their former stature. Not that there wouldn''t be a price to be paid as they would undoubtedly owe Lucius Malfoy and Reginald Prince a large debt for the invitation.


    After these famalies came another influential pureblood family and Ministry members including Bartemius (Barty) Crouch Sr. His short grey hair was neatly parted as usual along with his narrow toothbrush mustache. He was accompanied by his wife, Bertha, a wispy-looking witch with straw-colored hair like their son. The freckled Barty Jr. happily followed his parents accompanied by his girlfriend, Leticia Bones, a square-jawed girl with flaxen hair.


    Directly behind them were Leticia''s parents, Mr., and Mrs. Bones along with their three other children, Susan, Edgar, and Jacques Bones. The elder sons were already married and were accompanied by their wives. The Bones were no less powerful than the Crouch''s as Mr. Bones came from a long line of Auror''s and Ministry officials. The Bones had always possessed power in the political circle for hundreds of years and they were never to be estimated. Nor were they alone as they were accompanied by various Bone branches of which many still actively flourished on the old continent.


    They were followed by other families including the Prewett''s. There was Great Aunt Muriel Prewett, an elderly witch wearing a full set of silver goblin forged jewel ensembles including a tiara. Escorting her is an old wizard with a long nose, Lancelot Prewett, a healer at St. Mungos. Behind them in an unprecedented event is their squib nephew, Geoffrey Prewetty with his wife, (Molly Weasley''s second cousin). Now a popular and powerful investor at Gringott''s Bank. The squib had become a source of pride for the family.


    In attendance were also the Prewett couple along with their two sons, Fabian and Gideon Prewett. And their squib nephew, Geoffrey Prewett, who had been welcomed back into the family after becoming a successful hedge fund manager for Gringotts in the muggle world. He was accompanied by his squib wife, who had been raised in the muggle world. She was rather in awe of the party, but she knew that their excited children would eagerly await their return to hear about the fairytale ball.


    To even the further delight of the entire family, Fabian and Emmeline Vance had married in a small wedding. The entire family had been delighted to welcome the newest family member, Emmeline Prewett (nee Vance). The newly wedded couple had recently returned from their honeymoon and were very much in love the only way that newlyweds can be. Tragically, for Gideon, it was a stark reminder for his parents and everyone else in the family to vehemently ask when he was going to get married. He was never going to hear the end of it!


    Countless more families came after them such as the Avery''s, Rosier, and the Nott family. Nott Sr. a widower was accompanied by his two sons. Dorian recently wed and his youngest son, Thaddeus who had yet to wed. The presentation ball was a perfect place to seek out a bride for his son. Personally, had his eye on Kain Shafiq''s daughters who had yet to be betrothed and were said to be great beauties, Sihaya and Serana. It would be a most excellent match.


    More and more families continued arriving, the Selwyn''s, Crowley, Crabbe, Goyle, Sicca, Fowl, Pizzaro, Patil, Goldstein, and much more. Among those included the Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins accompanied by various other Ministry officials. The British Minister of Magic was not the only Minister in attendance as was the French Minister of Magic along with their ministry officials and numerous other ambassadors in attendance. The presentation ball of the Prince''s was a great social and political gathering event. Negations could be conducted as well as sounding the rest of the Ministries of the wizarding world. Many ministries around the world were interested in the application of the Auto Data, the Magical Brain, and Wiz Link.


    Among the ministry officials in attendance is Lyall Lupin who is unaccompanied by his wife nor son, Remus. His wife, Hope was far too gone in her pregnancy to safely portkey and not wanting to leave her alone, Remus, their son had happily remained behind. Apparently, the fancy ball''s made Remus feel groggy especially the Yule Ball held in their 4th year at Hogwarts.


    Thankfully, Lyall Lupin was not alone accompanied by the Head of Magical Law Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquart, and his fianc¨¦, Deputy Headmistress Minerva McGonagall. Despite the importance of the event, the headmaster and apprentice Master of Rowan and Severus was unable to be in attendance due to a previous engagement. However, he had sent his two apprentice gifts and had properly excused himself from the event sending the Hogwarts Deputy Headmistress in his stead.


    Guests continued to arrive until nearly the last minute. There is doubt that late-arriving guests would continue to arrive, but as they were late, they would be forced to enter on their own into the main ballroom. The doors to the main ballroom at long last close shut with the host and hostess, Phillippe and Louise Verninac entering the hall. The crowd grows quiet and solemn. The presentation ceremony was about to begin.

 Chapter 846 - Presentation Ball

    The ballroom is filled with glittering chandeliers and enchanted gemstones that glitter on the ceiling of the ballroom that match the starry night sky. It was a breathtaking sight and one that revealed the wealth of the Verninac family. The guests are dressed in a wide range of attires from formal ball gowns to witches and wizards wearing turbans, saris, and even veils. The older the witch or wizard the more eccentric their garb as there were several guests present that were wearing robes that would have been popular several hundred years ago.


    Philippe and his wife, Louise Verninac stand before the crowd in front of a sweeping staircase. There is a full-length carpet running down the sweeping staircase in the Prince family colors a dark sky blue with a silver embroidery of wyverns across the surface of the carpet. Philippe loudly says in English, "We humbly welcome guests and ministry officials to Verninac Chateau," there is a sound of clothes rustling as every guest in attendance bows their head to the host and hostess in courtesy. "We hope that Verninac Chateau will become a cherished memory for all."


    Louise steps forward and sweeps her hand towards the sweeping staircase. In a French-accented voice, she says, "I am ''onored to prezent, the Lord of the Prince family, Reginald Prince, our in-laws via marriage to our dearly departed, Sirsa, couzin." The crowd''s gazes become fixed to the top of the sweeping staircase to see the figure of an elegant, cold wizard emerge first that of Reginald Prince.


    Reginald Prince''s frigid gaze sweeps the crowd causing many to stiffen at feeling the suppressed power of the older wizard. Reginald Prince may have aged, but he was far from weak. The sense of danger emitted by him had dulled with age. It had grown if anything else. The crowd carefully watches Reginald Prince extend his hand as Louise says, "The Lord of the Prince family iz accompanied by his sizter, Georgine Prince."


    The crowd blinks at seeing Georgine Prince. She was a formidable witch, tall, and thin. Much like her niece, Georgine was not a great beauty, but she possessed an elegance and grace that drew attention to her slim figure. Her short, mostly raven hair is swept in its usual fashion that of raven wings. Yet despite her age, her flesh remained taut with nary a wrinkle on her face.


    There are more than a few envious stares from the witches present at seeing the entire silver goblin forged jewelry set that included a jewel-encrusted tiara on Georgine Prince''s person. The entire ensemble of goblin forged jewelry was worth a large fortune that could permit any pureblood family to live comfortably for hundreds of years. It conveyed the wealth, power, and status that the Prince family possessed. It was a strong show of force and only further cemented the idea in the guest''s mind that the Prince family was not to be underestimated.


    Reginald Prince and Georgine Prince descend in silence to the ballroom floor. Reginald Prince briskly nods at Philippe Verninac, while Georgine does not even bother to hide a smug smile. Philippe refrains from frowning despite his annoyance at the obvious dismissal. Remembering his duties, Philippe instead steps back with Louise wrapping her arm around his and squeezing it in comfort. It was only for tonight and the Prince''s would depart by noon tomorrow.


    Each stands on opposite sides of the sweeping staircase covered in the rich carpet in the Prince family colors and crest. Georgine is the first to speak as she says, "Under the light of the moon and magic with great honor and delight, I introduce Dorea and Fleamont Potter, the godparents of Prince family heirs." From the top of the stars emerged the pale figure of Dorea Potter in a light-colored violet dress with her shawl hanging in her arms. At her side is the figure of Fleamont Potter, who looks a tad paler than normal from nerves. Still, the two descend among polite applause before each separated at the bottom of the stairs. Fleamont comes to stand next to Georgine and Dorea next to Reginald. Both godparents were dwarfed by their much taller Prince companion.


    The ballroom goes still full of anticipation as the main event will begin. Several parents look at their beautiful daughters and handsome sons. If luck would have it, their children might attract the eyes of the Prince heirs if not another notable heir. It was to be a night of great gain and losses for many. And who would win in the end would surely surprise many for fortunes would be made and lost that night.


    In a firm voice, Reginald says, "Under the light of the moon and magic, with great honor and pride, I present my grandchildren, Rowan and Severus Prince," the crowd goes silent as the two Prince heirs emerge by their primary escort. The Prince heir''s much like the rest of their family were more elegant than beautiful, but just like their family, there was something that innately captured the eye.


    More than a few hopeful glances died into frowns at seeing the handsome dark-haired youth being accompanied by an ever so lovely red-haired muggleborn witch. It would seem that the competition was fierce. Still, they were not about to concede the battle for the war had just begun! With determined expressions, various youths began to subtly pat their clothes and hair to prepare for battle.


    The burst of applause erupts before dying down as the Prince heirs and escorts arrive on the ballroom floor. Stepping forward, Dorea and Fleamont Potter loudly say, "Under the light of the moon and magic with great honor and delight, we present Rowan and Severus Prince." The primary escorts are never formally introduced during the presentation only after the official presentation occurs.


    The crowd bursts in applause, before the crowd, ceases to clap before famous replying, "Under the light of the moon and magic, we acknowledge Rowan and Severus Prince." Another burst of applause is heard as various clamors of congratulations can be heard.


    With the clamor dying down, Philippe and Louise step forward again and say, "We welcome all to the ball including Primary Escorts, James Potter and Lily Evans. We invite all to enjoy the night''s festivities on this glorious occasion." Without further ado, the two stepped forward and the crowd begins to disperse with greetings and social civilities.


    Reginald and Georgine foray into the crowd as those in power approach them, while the other witches and wizards in the crowd approach Dorea and Fleamont Potter. The Prince heirs and primary escorts are left to greet the youths among the throng of guests. With a subtle nod, Severus and Rowan separate enough to permit them to cover more ground faster. Lily didn''t look nervous and positively glowed as she and Severus went their separate ways.


    James''s gaze pointedly did not linger on Lily more than necessary and obediently followed Rowan''s lead. Rowan politely nods and greets the various guests, before perking up at seeing a short young French wizard with dark-colored hair approach them. The short-haired wizard had a small, pointed goatee and wore high-heeled boots that peeked out from underneath his stylish robes.


    "Jean," Rowan warmly greeted her friend with a small genuine smile on her face.


    James blinks in surprise at the abrupt and rare transformation on Rowan''s face. She looked lovely when she smiled without any reserve. It was a starting feeling before quickly turned his attention to the short French youth accompanied by an incredibly breathtaking young woman.


    Now, James had seen many beautiful witches including Bethanie Fawley, but this witch just took the cake. Her silver, blonde hair glistened with blue eyes that sparkled as bright as the starry night. Her lips were pert, pink, perfectly kissable with a glistening white smile.


    James b?r?ly hears Rowan say, "Apolline, or is it Apolline Delacour now?" Apolline impishly giggles, and the musical sound pulls at James''s heartstrings before James pulls himself back shaking his head in confusion at finding himself enchanted by the young women. He cautiously eyes the young woman holding taking a step back as if that would aid him in avoiding the charms of the young woman.


    Jean Delacour has the grace to look a tad bit ashamed. "Vell, my friend, we vished to marry this summer, but mama and papa vished to vait for at least a year," he paused to adoringly glance at his beloved wife. "So, ve eloped! Mama and papa were not too pleased, but they ''ave accepted the match."


    "Mm, I thought as much," Rowan drily replied as Apolline raised her right hand to show a gleaming diamond wedding ring. "Well, you have my belated congratulations. I am sure that the two of you will be very happy."


    "Merci, mon ami," Jean said with a smile. "Ve appreciated da gift that you sent us."


    "Oui, it waz most beautiful," Apolline genuinely thanked Rowan. The wedding gift from Rowan had been an exquisite piece of artwork along with various jewelry for the two of them to use.. They were expensive gifts showing Rowan''s sincerity and they were very much obliged.

 Chapter 847 - Presentation Ball â…¡

    The conversation between Rowan and the couple continues for some time. James listens in with interest and confusion before the young married couple escapes to the dance floor for a waltz. James watches the couple go with blatant curiosity. Rowan hides a smile at seeing James inquisitive nature as always. "You are curious, are you not, James?"


    James flushes at being caught out, before ruefully shrugging. "Well, I don''t recall meeting them before," his voice trailed off as he murmured under his breath, "and I definitely would have never forgotten meeting her."


    "We met in our fourth year," Rowan explained as she drew him forward to walk through the crowd. "It was during the Triwizard tournament and Jean happened to be one of the participants. And if you must know, Apolline is Terry''s third cousin."


    "That explains plenty," James blurted out. "She''s a Veela!"


    "Hush," Rowan chided him as James lowered his tone of voice. "She is half-Veela much like Terry''s great-aunt''s and dearly departed grandfather were. Apolline''s mother is just over there standing next to Terry''s Veela grandmother if you would like to take a closer look."


    James carefully turns his head to see an even more breathtaking woman than that of her daughter, Apolline. Even from a distance, James can feel a bit of attraction towards her. He almost missed her husband in his haste to turn away, but he spotted a handsome roguish-looking wizard proudly standing next to his wife. He takes a deep breath to bring himself back under control, before warily saying, "Is it just me, or are there is a lot of golden-haired and silver-haired women on that side of the ballroom?"


    "Oh, you aren''t mistaken," Rowan impishly replied. "Terry''s great-grandmother, Ethel Greengrass gave birth to 6 daughters and only a single son. Each of those daughters gave birth to at least 3 to 4 daughters before bearing a son. Terry''s grandfather, Nicodemus Greengrass was Ethel''s only son. However, he died during an attack from Grindelwald. Thankfully, Nicodemus left behind 3 daughters, and two sons of which one of them is Terry''s father, Benedict Greengrass. Not to mention that Terry happens to have four older sisters'' if you must know and with the tradition of having several daughters before having a son, their Greengrass branch is the largest branch in existence."


    "I can tell," James drily said, before frowning. "Wait, but I''ve never heard of so many Greengrass daughters attending Hogwarts!"


    "Ah, well, according to Terry it is tradition for all females in their branch to attend Beauxbaton''s, while all the boys attend Hogwarts. Although the mainline and other Greengrass branches daughters do attend Hogwarts, they are so few in number that even when combined together they are less than a tenth the size of Terry''s branch."


    Rowan pauses and smirks before gently tapping James on the shoulder with her fan and then gesturing with a flair of her fan into a direction in the distance. James glances over indicated by Rowan''s fan. James blinks in bewilderment before they cloud with surprise at recognizing the dark-haired wizard with elegant features and startling gray eyes, Orion Black, Sirius''s father. For a moment, James is lost for words and recalls the past.


    Sirius and his father, Orion had parted on bad terms. Sirius never spoke to his father again as Orion abruptly passed away in 1979. There was never any chance to make any amends and his mother, Walburga only became only angrier and acrimonious with Sirius for having failed to even show up at his father''s funeral. Sirius had been all but disowned, but from then on Walburga barred his entry into the family home. And worst of all, Regulus could not even stand to gaze at Sirius. Sirius had feigned indifference to his mother and younger brother''s reaction by laughing it off.


    Yet James knew how much the loss had hurt Sirius no matter how much he tried to feign otherwise. Sirius and his father, Orion had once been very close. However, if with time they only grew more estranged as Orion wanted Sirius to comport himself appropriately as the heir to the Black family fortune. Their relationship only become more fraught and tense until neither of them could speak to each other without anger and rancor.


    Worst of all, it was Regulus''s death that followed not long after causing Sirius to only grow more reckless and bolder. There were times when James had secretly wondered if Sirius did not secretly have a death wish. Far too late he understood his friend and the agony and despair Sirius must have felt at that time. He should have done more, but the past could not be changed. It was a bitter lesson filled with regret, guilt, and shame.


    James is pulled out of his reverie at Rowan idly remarking, "Did you know that Orion Black and Stephen Flint have a severe dislike for each other since their youth at Hogwarts? I suppose we really should be grateful that Silvia fell for Terry and not Regulus. Merlin knows what would have happened, I am certain that Orion Black or Stephen Flint would have killed or disowned their children rather than become in-laws."


    James chokes back a chuckle, before glancing in the direction of the dark-haired wizard that Orion Black was fiercely scowling at. Stephen Flint was an elegant wizard with blueish eyes and wore a glass spectacle over his left eye. The two purebloods were glaring at each other with such disdain that their wives were pointedly pulling them in opposite directions.


    James knew that Sirius had it bad for Tiffany Topsey, but not to this degree. However, James couldn''t exactly criticize Sirius, he had acted just as foolish with HIS Lily. He internally winces at the last thought, before gesturing to Rowan to move forward.


    Rowan merely eyes him for a moment, before the two of them resume greeting more guests. The stream of guests begins to slow down when a tall, thin youth with a small goatee covering his weak chin approached them. The young man seemed to possess a cheerful demeanor as he smiled at them with a yellow-toothed smile. And yet his yellow-toothed smile that did not reach his eyes that were cold and unmoving.


    Instinctively James did not like the wizard and leaned closer towards Rowan. Even more so as the youth''s gaze lingered a tad too long for comfort on Rowan. James''s face grew cold as he arched his brow at the youth.


    "It is always a p???sur? to see you, Rowan Prince," Igor Karkaroff replied in an accented voice ignoring the primary escort of Rowan Prince, James Potter.


    "Mm, Igor, did you know that Terry Greengrass and Delilah Pizzaro are both present in attendance tonight?" Rowan darkly smirked. "Why I do believe that the three of you have much to catch up on? They asked that I convey their eternal appreciation for you."


    Igor pales dramatically causing his weak chin to tremble violently. "Er, excuse me," he hastily said, before fleeing to the safety of his parent''s side. He should be safe there or at least that is what he thought. (But he really shouldn''t have ever accepted the punch from the server without checking his drink first.)


    Seeing Igor Karkaroff nearly trip in his haste, James drily asks, "So, I take there is a story there too?"


    "He was rather unliked at Hogwarts including his own schoolmates by the end of the tournament," Rowan truthfully murmured.. "And well, Terry and Delilah Pizzaro especially do not like him. I am certain that they will corner him successfully at some point during the evening," that or they would put something in his punch¡­

 Chapter 848 - Presentation Ball â…¢

    The two of them continued to traverse the floor greeting guests not excluding the Gertrude Fowl and Hortense Sicca. They were accompanied by their betrothed, Vern Crabbe and Gil Goyle. Rowan politely greeted them but did not linger a second longer than considered a proper courtesy. Not that the feeling was not mutual as neither Gertrude nor Hortense and their fianc¨¦s liked Rowan Prince. Still, much like Rowan, they kept a polite pretense as this was not the time nor place to show their obvious dislike for each other.


    Although Rowan did take the time to pointedly greet Quyen Crowley and her parents. Quyen looked rather pale with her dark sausage curls pulled up and her slightly thick eyebrows furrowed. She looked rather nice in her beige gown, but there was a sullen air around her. No doubt, she did not want to be there and would rather much be with her boyfriend, Peter.


    Rowan hides a smile at Quyen''s expression that is filled with relief at spotting Rowan. It would never do for Quyen to learn that Rowan had grown fond of her especially during the past school semester not that she would ever tell Quyen! That and Quyen was Peter''s sweetheart, and Rowan really did have a soft spot for Wormtail. If she was honest, it had all started when Peter had the courage to stand up for her against Sirius alongside Remus.


    Maybe under any other circumstance, Rowan might have grown to have stronger feelings for Peter or even Remus than that of simply friends. However, she also understood that she would never feel that way about them. Not from a lack of opportunities, but rather that her character made it impossible for her. She would have ended destroying Peter and Remus in the end, and sometimes things are simply better left as they are.


    Tugging James towards the Crowley family, James takes the hint and leads the way. Mr. Crowley was a rather large wizard with thick eyebrows, while Mrs. Crowley looked like a fat sausage stuffed into a tight dress. She looked rather unpleasant usually scowling, but at present had a fake smile on her face. Her dark hair resembled that of her daughter, Quyen.


    In a false warm voice, Mrs. Crowley says, "Congratulations on your presentation, Miss Prince." She paused and briefly glanced at her daughter. "I am certain that you have already met with my daughter, Quyen."


    "Yes, we are friends," Rowan matter-of-factly stated causing Quyen to blink in shock before a small shy smile appeared on Quyen''s face in gratitude.


    Quyen knew that Rowan and she weren''t very good friends, but they were friends of sorts now. She would never admit it, but she found Rowan''s character rather refreshing. Even more so, when she saw Rowan being a good friend to Peter Pettigrew, Quyen''s boyfriend. She at times wished she had more courage and kindness as a 1st-year student at Hogwarts, but she had been anxious to meet her parent''s expectations. The past couldn''t be undone, but she was proud to say she had, at last, made one or two good friends, but most importantly of all had met her sweetheart, dear Peter Pettigrew.


    Quyen flushed prettily at the last thought, while the Mr. and Mrs. Crowley were eying the two girls as if uncertain if one was of them was lying. They normally would have taken their daughter''s flush as embarrassment or even anger, but that did not seem the case in this instance. Paying their daughter, no mind, the couple returns their gaze to Rowan Prince.


    "Naturally," Mrs. Crowley murmured with badly feigned warmth, "the two of you must continue to be friends." She strongly emphasized the last part as if trying to bait or catch Rowan in a lie.


    Mrs. Crowley did not believe Rowan Prince''s words, she knew that her progeny was a rather worthless child, who held no further use than extending their family power via marriage. With her daughter slowly coming of age, it was time for the Crowley couple to betroth their daughter to the highest bidder. Mrs. Crowley carefully put that thought away in the back of her mind, but it would not be forgotten.


    A cold, polite smile on Rowan''s face appears to counter the disbelieving expression on Mrs. Crowley''s face. In a firm tone of voice with great sincerity, Rowan replies, "Why of course, I will continue to be friends. I will make it a point to ensure my friend''s wellbeing and happiness."


    Now Rowan might not have liked Quyen very much in the past, but she wasn''t blind. She could easily see often Quyen blustered and reacted harshly as a defensive mechanism. It was much like how Severus had been in the past (and in an entirely another timeline). And though the Crowley couple might be physically abusive to Quyen that does not mean that negligence or apathy is not just as damaging as being physically beaten. Abuse is restricted to only one single form but rather can take on a multitude of forms.


    Rowan Prince''s response caused Mrs. Crowley''s lips to press into a thin line at being responded in this manner. However, Mrs. Crowley could not express displeasure considering that she was a guest. And even more, so considering exactly who the head of the Prince was. There was a very good reason why none of the pureblood families including enemies trod lightly around Reginald Prince.


    "Excuse us, Miss Prince and Mr. Potter," Mrs. Crowley stiffly said, before departing hurriedly with her husband in two. Quyen shrugging her shoulders at them as if in apology and flashed them a brief smile, before hurrying after her parents. If she was lucky, her parents would want to leave the presentation ball soon as a direct result.


    Seeing the Crowley couple hurrying away, James has a bemused expression, before glancing over at Rowan. "Do you want to take a break?" He worriedly asked. "We have been on our feet over an hour without rest."


    "A bit longer and then we can sit down to rest," Rowan grimaced shuffling forward on her aching feet.


    The two of them begin to move again when they are approached by David Goldstein. The Ravenclaw Prefect looked handsome with his straight blond hair loosely hanging over his shoulders. His light brown eyes light up as he approaches them but surprisingly, he is accompanied by an unknown lovely blond with a dazzling smile.


    "Congratulations on your presentation, Rowan," David sincerely greeted the Slytherin Prefect, before adding in a polite afterthought, "and to you, Potter."


    "Thank you, David," Rowan replied with a small, sincere smile as James politely nodded his head back at the Ravenclaw Prefect.


    Glancing back and forth between Rowan and the Ravenclaw, James privately arched his brow at the smile of Rowan directed at the Ravenclaw. Did Rowan have the slightest bit of feelings towards David Goldstein.. Then again, Rowan was an intellectual girl, it would come as no surprise to him if she was attracted to the studious Ravenclaw.

 Chapter 849 - Presentation Ball â…£

    Before James can formulate any further suspicions, David interjects, "Oh how rude of me! Please allow me to introduce my betrothed, Layla LaFoix."


    The pretty young witch answers in her crisp English native voice, "It is an honor to meet you, Miss Prince. My betrothed has told me much about you."


    "Oh?" Rowan blinked with a bit of surprise and curiously glances at David.


    "What?" David innocently shrugged. "I may have exaggerated the virtues of your intellect and the merits of having you as a stimulating conversation partner, Rowan."


    Rowan shakes her head at David, before turning towards his betrothed. "Miss LaFoix, I am unfamiliar with you. Might I presume that you in fact attend Durmstrang or Beauxbatons is that correct?"


    "Durmstrang," Layla LaFoix truthfully replied. "My mother is from the old continent and though we reside on the Isles, mother truly wished for at least one of her children to attend her dear old alma mater. Father did not relent with my brothers until with me, so hence, I attend Durmstrang instead of Hogwarts."


    "Yes, I heard that there will be massive changes after the start of the new year when classes resume once more," Rowan commented. "Durmstrang is to have a new Headmistress if I am not mistaken."


    "That is indeed the case," Layla candidly explained. "We are all quite excited as new courses of teaching will be added including wizarding etiquette for the muggleborn and muggle studies for the first and second years. It has been such a successful course at Hogwarts that the Board of Durmstrang also wishes to implement the same course. Rumor has it that Beauxbatons may be considering the same thing."


    "Well, I wish Durmstrang and Beauxbatons good fortune then," Rowan sincerely said, "however, we have tarried long enough, and there are still many guests left to greet."


    "We will not take any further of your time. Until Hogwarts, Rowan, and Potter," David said with a nod of his head, before departing arm and arm with his betrothed.


    Rowan stares silently at David Goldstein''s retreating figure. He was a distant cousin of Newt Scamander''s wife, Tina Goldstein. The Goldstein''s by all accounts had a Jewish wizard heritage. And she had at times seen a hint or two that might suggest that David Goldstein''s family still practiced Judaism.


    It would certainly explain why David Goldstein already had a fianc¨¦. And it was rather curious how Layla LaFoix referred to the old continent as the old country. With the Nazi regime rampant in Europe, it would not have been surprising to see that even Jewish wizards would have fled abroad such as the UK. And would certainly explain why Layla''s mother had requested to at least have one of her children return and attend her old alma mater.


    Nor it was out of the question to believe that wizards could practice religion. There was a very good reason why the Weasley''s were called blood traitors even prior to Voldemort. There are more than ample clues to suggest that the Weasley''s sided with Christianity in ages past especially the fact that they celebrated Christmas and modern muggleborn traditions rather than Yule and wizarding traditions despite being purebloods. And it would certainly explain the main reason why the Malfoy''s hated the Weasley''s in ages past.


    James stares inquisitively at the retreating form of the Ravenclaw Perfect and that of Rowan, who remains gazing after David Goldstein''s back. "Do you like David Goldstein?" He quietly asked in a low tone of voice only sufficient for Rowan to hear and not be overheard by anyone else in the ballroom.


    "Define like," Rowan murmured plainly raising her own eyes to meet James''s own. "Yes, I like his character and I rather enjoy his company. I even think he is rather dashing, but I am not attracted to him if that is what you are inquiring." She paused and smiled a bit sadly.


    "Unfortunately, I could never be with someone like him," Rowan lamely admitted out loud. For they could never understand her nor her them. He would expect things of her that she was simply not capable of giving nor granting.


    James is startled by the response and eyes Rowan but does not further probe for information. Ironically, he understood only far too well what Rowan meant with her words. No matter how the current Lily resembled HIS Lily, they were two very different women. This Lily was a mere child, but HIS Lily had understood and shared his burdens and concerns. This Lily was still naive, yet HIS Lily was a woman. It hurt to admit it, but even if he had not stepped aside for Severus and Lily to be happy, he could not have made this Lily happy, nor she could have made him happy. In the end, he would have failed both Lily''s.


    James shook his head to rouse himself from his thoughts to fulfill his duties as a primary escort. They continued to greet guests until finally in exasperation he says, "How about we waltz once or twice. That ought to dissuade some of your would-be suitors off."


    "That is an excellent suggestion, James," Rowan tiredly croaked as her voice was starting to grow hoarse from all the greetings and pleasantries that had been spoken.


    The crowd parts for them allow them to easily cross through the crowd and arrive at the dancing square filled with dancers. With care, James takes Rowan''s hand, it''s a bit cool as if she is uncertain. He pretends not to notice as his other hand goes to her waist and her other hand comes to rest on his shoulder. It was a strange sensation for both, but neither felt uncomfortable.


    Glancing at the tempo, James''s half turns, before smoothly entering the crowd of dancers. They are silent as James gains the crowd bearing, before twirling Rowan around according to the orchestral music. Rowan''s hand tightens for a moment on his shoulder as if with adrenaline, before relaxing again.


    "Rash Gryffindor," Rowan grumbled under her breath with no real irritation.


    "Cautious Slytherin," James retorted in equal jest.


    The two of them share a quiet smile before James makes a face as if remembering something. "This might be an inopportune moment to ask, but did we "kiss" in our third year?"


    Rowan almost stumbles, but James pulls her closer to cover her surprise. Eying James warily, she drily replies, "I take it that you been reading that ridiculous diary that you''ve kept since our first year at Hogwarts."


    "Writing in a diary is not ridiculous!" James defensively protested.


    "Mm, yes, it is such a wise idea to leave all your personal thoughts out in the open for just anyone to come and read," Rowan sarcastically replied.


    James opens and closes his mouth for a moment, before reluctantly grumbling, "Fine, that may be true, but it is an excellent source of record-keeping."


    "Fair enough," Rowan shrugged, before sighing at seeing James stubbornly still staring at her expecting a response. "If you must know it was an accident which we swore never to speak of AGAIN," she pointedly emphasized the last part.


    "Kissing someone on the lips can hardly be considered an accident," James retorted arching his brow in disbelief.


    "Typically, no," Rowan said, "but you had been planning to thank me for helping to convince Severus to brew the animagus potion. You had been aiming for my cheek in your overexcitement, but I turned, and you rushed ahead...Well, the rest you can figure out," she shuddered as if recalling the strange feeling.


    "Mm, it would have been rather gross back then," James admitted upon considering their ages and friendship. Yet his lips flickered for a moment to Rowan''s lips, before flushing in embarrassment and glancing away. It was awkward to think of and he would much rather not find out.. Although a tiny part of his treacherous brain whispered that they technically had already shared a kiss under the mistletoe even if it had been just from touching fingers to lips.

 Chapter 850 - Presentation Ball â…¤

    The waltz comes to an end before they can speak, they and the dancers halt briefly to applaud the rest of the dancers along with the crowd. A few seconds later the orchestra strikes up with Rowan and James dance together for a second waltz. A second waltz implied that there is possible interest, and a third or a fourth waltz only confirmed a strong genuine interest. There would be rumors afloat with their second waltz, but it would keep the would-be suitors off Rowan''s back which she did not mind at all. She was used to rumors and she could far more easily put up with them than a young man, who simply couldn''t take a hint.


    Rowan wasn''t the only one as she spotted the figure of Severus and Lily joining the dancing crowd. She sighs and quietly says, "When we turn right don''t flinch just keep looking ahead, James."


    James''s hand instinctively tightens around Rowan as they turn right, and he spots Lily dragging Severus onto the ballroom away from two very enchanting witches. The light-haired witch had tan skin with fine features, while the dark-haired witch had pale skin and poised features. They were as lovely as the day and the night, and they had a throng of suitors surrounding them.


    Avoiding the subject of his agony, James gazes past Severus and Lily at the two enchanting witches. "And they are?" He deliberately asked.


    "I believe they are Kain Shafiq''s two unwed daughters," Rowan wryly replied. "However, it is a lost cause, Aunt Georgine dislikes Shafiq''s mother-in-law, his wife''s mother. The two of them never got along in Hogwarts and I am certain that Aunt Georgine would rather see Severus wed Lily than ever allow herself to be related to that woman."


    "And besides," Rowan sadly confessed as she gazed into James''s hazel eyes, "Severus has only ever had Lily in his eyes since we were children. He has ALWAYS loved her. And Severus is even more stubborn than even me. He will never change his mind once his mind is made up. A dreadful fault to have inherited from Godric Gryffindor, I must admit."


    James''s hand tightens around Rowan''s waist and hand, before painfully glancing away. After a moment, he hoarsely answers, "I know."


    Rowan knows there is nothing that she can say to comfort James and instead remains silent. They remain silent for the rest of the waltz before the waltz ends. The crowd begins to applaud, but instead, James finds himself being dragged away by Rowan. "Wait, where are we going?" James protested, but not really as he allowed himself to be pulled through the applauding throng.


    "For a breath of fresh air," Rowan replied over her shoulder, before leading James out through the adjacent ballroom doors into the open gardens. Some in the crowd watch them disappear with interest through the ballroom patio doors out into the gardens.


    Among those is the figure of Andrew and Petunia, who had been part of the dancers. "What is it my Pet?" Andrew adoringly said to his lovely girlfriend.


    "My dear Drew," Petunia explained as she craned her neck in the direction that Rowan and that Potter boy had disappeared too. "I do believe that those two might be more friends."


    "Rowan and James?" Andrew blurted out in shock. "Impossible! They''ve been friends since their first year!"


    Petunia arched her brow at her boyfriend. "Explain Lily and Severus then."


    "Er," Andrew flushed in embarrassment. "It''s just, well, it would be strange since Rowan knows that James still likes Lily, and I don''t think she would ever select someone who''s emotionally compromised. I think she has too much pride to be anyone''s second choice."


    "Yet, Rowan trusts that Potter boy," Petunia countered. "Your words might be true for anyone else, but Rowan rarely trusts in anyone." Andrew opens his mouth to protest, but Petunia continues, "Not like this, Drew. No matter how much she trusts you, she doesn''t trust you as much as Potter. And besides, whether Potter admits or not, he trusts Rowan plenty."


    Andrew thoughtfully falls silent, before making a clever expression. "Your words do make sense; Pet. Would you care to waltz?" He said changing the subject.


    Petunia snorts and knowingly looks at her boyfriend, before accepting his hand. The two of them glide onto the dancefloor. She had used her own allowance to pay for waltz lessons and she wasn''t about to let them go to waste! She felt that she was a competent enough dancer as not to embarrass herself. That and well, no one had truly noticed that she was a muggle, which only made her feel that much better. She was going to enjoy her night! And she did as Andrew and she became lost in each other''s gaze for the rest of the waltz.


    The temperature was relatively warm with the night stars glistening brightly overhead. There are bright, burning candle chandeliers in the garden enchanted to not go out by the light, but a cool night breeze. The gardens were not empty as several couples were leisurely strolling through the gardens or whispering nonsensical nonsense into each other''s ears.


    After several turns through the hedges, Rowan found an isolated location with a garden bench. Sighing in relief, she heads to the bench, before recalling the warm hand still held in her grasp. She instantly releases James''s hand and sits down hurriedly to cover her frazzled emotions. She had completely forgotten that she was holding James''s hand. A restless thought that pricked at her mind, but one that she did not pay further attention to.


    James sits down to Rowan without an open invitation. The two of them sit there in silence each contemplating their own thoughts as they observed the starry night overhead. After some time, James breaks the pensive silence. "I suppose I have yet to thank you, Rowan."


    "For what, James?" Rowan interrupted turning her neck to gaze at him. "I don''t believe my actions require such merits. Believe me, it was for my own benefit as well."


    A soft chuckle escapes from James'' lips, before ruefully shaking his head at her. A whimsical smile appears on his face as he says, "I have the feeling that you''ve always like this from the very start Rowan is unable to accept praise nor sincere gratitude of others. That and if I am candid based on the journal entries of the post, I can firmly conclude that is an undeniable fact."


    "That''s your lot of Gryffindors," Rowan loudly sniffed. "I much rather prefer to remain in the shadows undisturbed. Thank you very much."


    "Mm, but plenty of Slytherins like the limelight," James slyly countered. "Besides, I am certain it is just you, Rowan, since I''ve seen Severus accept praise much easier than you. And it''s not as though you don''t have any Gryffindor in you," he pointedly arched his brow at brow considering she was the descendant of Godric Gryffindor.


    Rowan does not stiffen at James''s comment, but the tip of her ears turned a light pink. She feigns indifference and instead says, "There is something I am curious about, James. Why did you accept to be my primary escort? You need not have attended and could have remained behind with your ill mother. It would have been a perfectly acceptable response and I am certain that I could have been escorted by one of the Verninac cousins in a pinch."


    Rowan paused reading James''s face before frowning. "You knew that Lily would be Severus''s escort and you still elected to accompany me of your own free will and choice. And though we have been friends since our first year of Hogwarts, James, I am under no illusion nor the fact that we were forced to begin our friendship anew. We have only been friends for a few months at most and there is no need for you to go out of your way for me."


    Rowan''s expression changes at seeing James''s face remain calm without revealing anything. "No, your expression reads that you did accept the duties of a primary escort out of your own free will. But why? What do you possibly have to gain?"


    Rowan''s voice trailed off as she studied him with cold contemplation, before raising her chin at him. "Well, you least have the nobility to be forthright with me?"


    "I did not lie, when I said that I accepted the position as a primary escort because we are friends, Rowan," James carefully replied with the truth. Indeed, he would have never considered it otherwise. And as for his deal with Professor Prince, it was better the truth remained solely between the two of them.


    Rowan carefully studies James''s face but can find any sign of lying. For the moment, James had undeniably told the truth, but still, she could not ignore the strangeness of the situation. It was not that she believed that James was a vessel of Hydra, but at times like these even now she felt continually felt out of sorts. off her feet. Time and time again, she continued to be surprised by the present James, who even from before had always been a source of mixed feelings for her. She appreciated the more solemn, capable, and even cautious nature of James. Yet she found she missed the energetic, happy, Gryffindor that she had known ever since her first year of Hogwarts. She supposed if she was honest, she missed the innocence of James fort it was something that she lacked nor possessed.


    Rowan finally nods her head at James in acceptance of his words. She turns away and rises to her feet. "We best return to the ball lest more rumors abound," she crisply said.


    James acknowledges the statement and offers his arm for Rowan to take. Rowan gingerly accepts and the two strolled back in silence. Nothing seemed amiss between them as they returned to greet guests.. Yet there was a hint of reservation between the two of them that had not been present before.

 Chapter 851 - Prickle

    Unlike many of the families that were at home resting or burning a Yule log for old times'' sake and enjoying a pitcher of spiked eggnog, the Ministry of Magic is filled with a skeletal interdepartmental staff. Down a long corridor, the main division of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement is the offices of the Auror''s. The cubicles are largely empty filled with scowling wanted posters and family portraits or that of their favorite Quidditch teams. Among the various posters is that Ludo Bagman, a popular Quidditch beater, who had signed onto an American Quidditch team overseas for quite the lucrative galleons contract. The moving image showed Ludo Bagman in his dashing new Quidditch team uniform roguishly grinning and winking periodically at anyone within the vicinity.


    The cubicles are two-thirds empty mostly filled with fledging''s on active duty and a few senior and veteran Auror''s. Among those is a long-haired wizard with his hair in a ponytail and a witch with a pirate eyepatch over her missing eye lost during the attack at Damocles Belby''s cottage. Most of the senior and veteran Auror''s were not in attendance as many had been required to participate in the Prince family presentation ball by their families. Still, the Auror Department always had to be staffed in case of an emergency. As such the senior and veteran Auror''s still on duty are reading the Daily Prophet or Witch Weekly or some other rag magazine, while sipping mugs filled with tea and the occasional brew of coffee. Unfortunately, the remaining office paperwork is left to the fledging''s and the recently partnered Auror''s with senior companions.


    The Auror''s were not the only ones on active duty, but also the second main division, of the A.P.D. division, are also on duty further down the hall. The A.P.D. was the most recent addition to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement and had become a crucial integrant. Unlike the Auror''s department, the A.P.D. is half full. Those not on active duty are at home or enjoying the Yule celebrations. Almost none of the A.P.D. officers had sufficient status to attend the Prince presentation ball as such they were not understaffed. If an emergency should arise the A.P.D. would be able to easily summon almost the entire force for active duty.


    It was a relief to the senior-most Auror in command, the recently promoted Senior Officer, Alastor Moody. The middle-aged Scottish wizard can be seen pensively sitting in his rather plain office with minimal decorations. There were some additions to his office that were out of character, but they were mostly gifts.


    The Scottish wizard''s wavy brown hair is lopped at his collar. He possesses a deep jagged scar on the side of his cheek that goes faint over his eyelid and ends just above his brow. There is a faint across the bridge of his nose where a curse tried to take his face off. Another thin one at the edge of his lips and just under his chin stretching towards his neck, where someone tried to slice open his jugular and failed. Despite all this, the Scottish wizard was ruggedly handsome in his own way.


    Sitting across from him reading the Daily Prophet in a chair is a much younger attractive wizard with tawny hair like that of a lion''s mane, Rufus Scrimgeour. Rufus Scrimgeour had also been promoted alongside his partner, Alastor Moody, and was the right hand of Moody within the department. It was quite the achievement considering Rufus''s age and many within the Ministry of Magic saw the potential within the young wizard.


    Seeing Alastor Moody furrowing his brow so deeply, Rufus finally raises his yellow-brown lion-like eyes over his paper. "What is wrong, Alastor?" He asked, before neatly setting down his copy of the Daily Prophet on the desk. "You seem rather tense or is it some other personal matter that is troubling you?"


    Alastor ignored the personal matter jab as it was Rufus teasing him. "I just got a feeling that something''s just not right," Alastor replied in a thick Scottish brough. "It''s far too quiet. I jus'' don''t like it."


    "The underworld has been destroyed and Sanderson''s place of business is regularly checked and under watch," Scrimgeour firmly replied while ticking off items with his fingers. "And as for the Minister of Magic and a great deal of Ministry officials, they are all attending the Prince presentation ball. Should anything occur, they would be safe."


    "That''s just it," Alastor grumbled. "Elphinstone is there as well as everyone else. For the moment, I am the highest Ministry official on active duty." He paused and made a face. "Auror Clements technically outranks me, but he''s still on official desk duty." Which was true.


    "Alright, let''s explore this paranoid web of thought of yours," Rufus drily commented as he leaned back into his chair and rested his arms on his ?h?st. "Hypothetically, suppose there is an attack, who could the culprit possibly be? Pranksters, the A.P.D. could easily take care of them. Theft, the same applies. Murder, the A.P.D. are far more useful in that regard as long as they have a scent. That just leaves dark wizard organizations."


    "That''s exactly what I''m afraid of," Alastor darkly said. "The department is at only at 1/3 of strength and if there is an attack, the A.P.D. will be our sole reinforcements. I don''t want to criticize nor disregard the A.P.D. for they are a great ?sset to the Department, but when it comes to actual life and death combat the A.P.D. is only minimally trained. And I would not bet my life on them in regard to their combat skills for there is a very good reason as to why the Auror Academy exists."


    Alastor frowns even further as he continues, "The A.P.D. will take severe casualties as such they will be moved to care for the wounded, evacuate civilians as much as possible, and seek reinforcements. The headquarters will be in chaos and so by the time the A.P.D. sends words of the attack sufficient time will have passed to weaken our position."


    Gesturing vividly in the air, Alastor growls, "Not to mention the skill required to create an international portkey. By the time an individual is found, we come to the second challenge breaching the Verninac walls. The Verninac Chateau will not permit outsiders inside except for those with an invitation. Another costly time delay will occur as a guest will have to be found not in attendance, and only then sent to deliver the message which will cost us lives and precious time."


    "To make matters worse, the reinforcements from overseas cannot simply portkey off the Verninac grounds but will have to floo elsewhere or leave the extent of the wards entirely," Alastor said in exasperation. "By the time reinforcements finally arrive the entire Ministry will likely have already fallen!"


    Rufus brown-golden eyes pointedly eyed Alastor''s mug suspiciously as if wondering if a bit of Ogden''s Finest Firewhiskey had been added to the tea. "Assuming that is the case, Alastor, then we do the next best thing," Rufus pragmatically replied causing Alastor to stare at the younger Auror.


    "Whatever do you mean, Rufus?" Alastor replied in shock.


    "Have you heard the muggle phrase, ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend?''" Rufus asked causing Alastor to slowly shake his head. "If we are indeed surrounded as you say, then why not use the forces that we are currently already in alliance with, the Goblins."


    "The Goblins?!" Alastor sputtered in disbelief. "We can''t trust the goblins! There is a reason why the treaty is still in place, Rufus!"


    "No need to shout, Alastor," Rufus grumbled rather disgruntled. "And yes, I do remember Goblin History with Professor Bagshot just as much as you do."


    Arching his brow at Alastor Moody, Rufus drily says, "Be as it may, did you not just declare that the Ministry of Magic is under attack, Alastor?"


    "I did," Alastor huffed.


    "And is Gringotts''s not located in Diagon Alley as well?"


    "Your point is?"


    "Then if we are attacked then the rest of Diagon Alley is also under attack, which would not exclude Gringotts Bank. More importantly, if the ministry falls, so will Gringotts''s Bank. The Goblins need clients to ensure their business otherwise what use is their bank," Rufus plainly explained.


    Alastor opens and closes his mouth, before furrowing his brown pensively. "Supposing that is the case, the Goblins will surely want something in exchange for their aid. They never act without there being anything to gain."


    "Then I suggest that you best think of something just in case," Rufus crisply said, before grabbing the Daily Prophet and returning to his crossword puzzle. He had better things to do with his time than to think up hypothetical situations.


    It wasn''t that he believed his partner to be crazy, it''s just that Alastor Moody spent an extraordinary amount of time as he colloquially put it, "Constant Vigilance!" Not that Rufus wasn''t vigilant in his own manner nor just as obsessive, but he had other hobbies.. Seriously.

 Chapter 852 - Prickle â…¡

    While the southern part of France is still warm, the village of Fernburgh is covered in a thick layer of snow. The chimneys have lazy trails of smoke as the windows glow a warm cozy yellow. Most of the townsfolk are inside their homes with a few stragglers wearing thick warm coats and chatting to their next-door neighbors over snow-covered fences.


    Fernburgh is a rather peaceful village filled with muggles and wizarding families. The village had grown much larger with the addition of squibs and cured werewolves, who had returned to the magical world, and now were fully employed in various capacities. The safety of the community was all but ?ssured us there was a daily patrol performed by their own local A.P.D. officers, a young man by the name of Timothy, and the senior member of one of the famous four, Smythe. It was quite an honor, and the local magical community was most pleased.


    Past the home of the Chittock family and further out on the outskirts of the village is the home of the Weasley family and half a mile away is that of the widow, Juliet D''Eath. The farm home of the D''Eath widow is brightly lit for the moment. The widow Juliet D''Eath was busy getting ready and finishing last-minute errands such as ensuring the chickens were secure in their chicken coops. The chickens were unusually quiet that evening huddled close together without making so much as a peep. Worried that there might be a fox or other magical beast roaming about, Juliet cast a spell to keep predators away, before returning inside the cozy farmhouse.


    The widow Juliet D''Eath loudly stomps her feet against the welcome mat shaking off the snow, before stepping into their warm home. She firmly closes the door behind her, but her eyes come to a halt upon her son, Lorcan D''Eath. Sitting on the windowsill watching the snow-covered grounds is the pale figure of Lorcan D''Eath bathed in warm light from the fireplace. The boy had been restless all day unable to pay attention to any task that he was given causing him to be much clumsier than usual.


    Juliet knew that Lorcan was nervous about tonight. Her son, Lorcan had already met her suitor, Bilius Weasley upon his return home from Hogwarts. She had been rather nervous herself upon introducing the two of them to each other since her son had never grown up with a father (or a paternal figure). Her son, Lorcan had every right to be nervous, but Juliet had reassured him that she would never put him in second place. She had promised that no matter how much she might like her present beau she would rather end things with put the welfare of her child at risk. It was a solemn widow''s promise, and she would rather die than break it.


    Juliet''s fears were appeased by her son, Lorcan''s reaction to her beau. Her son hadn''t been distressed but rather had been curious to meet her suitor. In turn, Bilius had been absolutely wonderful knowing when to joke, chat, and when to listen. The three of them had a wonderful time playing exploding snaps and muggle gameboards with enchanted gameboard pieces which Bilius had found absolutely fascinating. The evening had ended on the perfect note and Lorcan had more than willingly agreed to have Bilius join them for dinner every night since then.


    Juliet removes her bonnet to reveal, her beautiful bouncy ringlets neatly pinned up. Despite her face being stained by time and life, she had an enchanting heart-shaped face, bright eyes, and fair skin. Even now, she was still beautiful having been a breathtaking heartstopper in her youth.


    Juliet hangs up her bonnet on a rack and pauses to glance back at her son. She knew that her son had not protested his being left behind in the care of the Weasley family when the subject was brought up. Yet, maybe, she should have suggested the Chittock''s since their girl, Glenda was her son''s childhood friend and playmate.


    Yes, that must be the case; and if it was, she''d instead ask that the Chittock''s take in her son for the night. The two children had plenty of times stayed over at each other''s home for the night and the Chittock''s would certainly not protest. However, she would repay them for the abrupt inconvenience by bringing over a honey ham that Mr. Chittock rather liked and a cherry pie for Mrs. Chittock. That would be sure to appease her neighbors and also thank them for taking Lorcan in with such short notice.


    With a backup plan in mind, Juliet hurries up the stairs to prepare herself for the ball. She had been invited to be Bilius''s companion and she rather looked forward to attending the ball. She had never attended any of the pureblood balls since her own family had not come of money or of a great lineage.


    The sound of Juliet D''Eath''s footsteps rapidly fade away, but Lorcan does not glance upstairs towards his mother. No matter, what he seemed to be doing, he was unable to concentrate for long. He would often find his head-turning Southward before he even realized it. He could be located anywhere in the house, but he would instinctively gaze intently towards the direction without blinking. It was a strange impulse that he found he could not control nor one that he was able to ignore.


    As far as Lorcan remembered, he had only done so only once before. But according to his mum, he had acted in such a manner several times as a toddler when frightened by something. The only true memory he had been when he was around 7 or 8 years old. He had felt restless all day, but later he learned it was because a forest troll had strayed far too close to their home for comfort. Thankfully, the Ministry of Magic, Beast Division had been called to stun and capture the troll. The stunned, captured troll had been successfully relocated back to the forest. Even then, the feeling had never lasted all day nor had been felt as strong as at present. And frankly, he did not know what to make of it.


    The D''Eath household were not the only ones occupied that evening. With the purebloods of society away at the presentation ball, there was a large winter festival being held on the outskirts of a village called, ''Mould-on-the-Would..'' It had once been the home of the Dumbledore family before the tragic event that had changed the entirety of their lives.

 Chapter 853 - Prickle â…¢

    The village of Mould-on-the-Would was a popular winter destination during the holiday festivities with an ice-skating ring, vendors, and magical sights, and even more so with Yule upon them. "Notice-me-not" charms had been placed all around the village to confuddle and keep the local muggle populace from noticing anything that was magical.


    A faint popping sound is heard within the village''s vicinity largely drowned out by the celebratory atmosphere. A couple appears just the outskirts carrying their carefully bundled up son, Rodney. The sleepy toddler carried in his father''s arms instantly perked up and gazed with awe at the village. There were glittering real-life fairy lights, dozens of enormous Christmas trees decorated with never-melting candles, and countless Wreaths. The scents of pine and spices fill the air along with the scent of roasting ?h?stnuts, and countless wonderous sights and sounds.


    Normally. Rodney would have been left behind in the care of this uncle in order for them to get their shopping done that much faster; but Argus Filch, her husband''s brother was on his honeymoon with his newly wedded wife, Irma Pince, the Hogwarts librarian. The couple had decided to at long last marry on the first day of the winter holiday''s as they wanted to have a romantic Christmas getaway together. They were currently in the Scottish Highlands spending a solitary, but romantic honeymoon.


    The dark-haired, slender figure of Eileen has a touch of pink to her normally pale, sharp face. She happily tucked her hand into the crook of her husband''s arm. Roderic, a slender man with broad shoulders and a slightly crooked nose turns his salt-peppered head towards his wife. The two of them share a warm smile of excitement and love. The two of them had been permitted to attend the godparent ceremony of his wife''s eldest children. Despite reservations and disgruntlement from the twins, the children had agreed to a family dinner at the Filch cottage.


    Roderic held some reservations, but he knew that his wife, Eileen was simply over the moon. And he simply did not have the heart to burst his wife''s bubble of joy knowing full well that reconciliation with her firstborn children may not even be a possibility. Even now, the betrayal of Eileen still stung his pride and soul, but he could not even begin to imagine the pain and hurt experienced by his wife''s firstborn children.


    Roderic is pulled out of his inner musings by his wife tugging on his arm in a child-like manner. "Let us first check the roasted ?h?stnuts, Roderic," Eileen excitedly said imaging the feast that she would conjure up for her twins. When they were younger, she would sneak them the occasional treat, Severus had always liked pecans the best, while Rowan preferred cashews. It was simply wonderous to imagine their delight at seeing them eat their favorite winter snacks. And maybe, she was delusional, but she had to continue to hope that some manner of reconciliation was still possible for her and her children.


    With great determination, Eileen pulls Roderic after her. Eileen and her small family eagerly dove into the crowd enjoying the night''s festivities. It would simply be a wonderful Yule night. And though, she had not yet burnt a yule log for the evening, she would do so later with her family.


    The winter festival at ''Mould-on-the-Would'' was not the only location that was filled with unprecedented warmth but as was the Hogs Head Inn. The Hogs Head Inn was closed despite it being Yule''s for personal reasons. Those seeking drinks on that cold night headed to the Three Broomsticks or elsewhere for a pint.


    Upstairs in the loft above the Hogs Head Inn is a quiet parlor room that has been recently cleaned. Sitting in two patched-up armchairs are two brothers that look remarkably alike, but who would loudly and very verbally protest if the suggestion was made to either of them. In the first chair, the long, silver hair and beard of Albus Dumbledore can be seen tucked into his belt. His robes are a rather festive green with gold trimming that b?r?ly cover the tip of his high-heeled buckled boots. Holding a mug of spiked eggnog, Albus''s child-like blue eyes spark with warmth from behind half-moon spectacles that hang on a long, crooked nose.


    Sensing his brother''s gaze on him, Aberforth firmly refuses to meet the gaze of Albus keeping his similar colored blue eyes firmly on his mug. Yet despite Aberforth''s efforts, there was a pleased expression on his face. His wiry grey hair and beard were neatly trimmed making him look rather handsome. His spectacles did nothing to hide his piercing, brilliant blue eyes.


    Vexed by his older brother''s actions, Aberforth finally snaps. "What?! Do I have something on my face?!" Aberforth growled.


    "Ah, well, I must say that you look rather dashing with that haircut, Aberforth," Albus innocently remarked. "And who does your hair? Is it Mr. Wheezy down at the barbers?"


    Aberforth blinks rather dumbfounded as if uncertain what to make of the positive comment. Feeling his cheeks flush with a touch of embarrassment, he loudly coughs and sets down his mug. "Something went down the wrong pipe," he gruffly lied.


    Sending an evil eye towards Albus, Aberforth snorts and pointedly asks, "Aren''t you supposed to be with your apprentices at their big hoo-ha?"


    "I apologized in advance and Rowan nor Severus, they did not seem offput by it," Albus confessed before taking a sip of his eggnog. "That and I am certain that Professor Prince was rather relived at my lack of presence if her expression was anything to go by."


    "It''s not that them I am worried about," Aberforth drily commented. "It''s the old Prince that concerns me."


    Albus absolutely beams at Aberforth causing him to balance. "Are you concerned about my wellbeing, Aberforth?!" Albus eagerly asked causing Aberforth to want to keel over in despair.


    "No," Aberforth hastily retorted, before turning a pleading gaze at the portrait of Ariana. The fair, golden-haired figure of Ariana clutches her book with her blue eyes fixed into the distance. She remains still and far away with no sign of appearing soon.


    Uncertain of what to do, Aberforth finally says, "We best start the burning of the Yule log now."


    "Certainly, Aberforth," Albus beamed causing a scowl to appear on Aberforth''s face. Aberforth''s face only darkened as the phoenix perched on top of Albus''s chair, Fawkes pointedly coos at Aberforth.


    The handsome bird with gorgeous red and gold plumage let out a trilling sound in p???sur? and flaps his wings in further emphasis in agreement. The stupid bird had naturally accompanied Albus rather than staying back at Hogwarts. But worst of all, the foolish phoenix had taken to visiting Aberforth all on its own as of late trying to earn his friendship. The blasted bird instead is painting a very large target on his back!


    "The sooner this is done, the sooner this is over," Aberforth gruffly grumbled under his breath, but it was mostly nonsense. He couldn''t very well say that he had been expecting the day all week now could he? He had his pride to consider and well, being civil to Albus was strange. And if he was honest, he might miss their previously antagonistic relationship. Everything still felt so new, odd, and off-balance, but he had to try for Ari''s sake.. He had promised and Aberforth took his vows very seriously.

 Chapter 854 - Prickle â…£

    On the outskirts of the village of Fernburgh, the Weasley home is filled with the laughter of children. In the dining room, a short, curved fiery red-haired witch with warm eyes smiles widely at her eldest son, William, (known to all as Bill Weasley, who had turned five in the past month). Bill gently played with his younger brother, Charlie, and cousin, Dora (Nymphadora). Bill was tall and thin like his dad with red hair, blue eyes, and ever so handsome. Molly Weasley (nee Prewett) just knew that Bill was going to be a heartbreaker when he went to Hogwarts.


    Molly''s second-born son had only just turned 3 years old only just days ago. Not that her Charlie was not an ugly child. He was a short, sweet, stocky lad with throngs of energy. He was freckled and tanned with longer hair than Molly approved. Not that Molly didn''t attempt to keep Charlie''s hair short, but Charlie would wail inconsolably each time his hair was trimmed short. It saved her a great deal of trouble to leave Charlie''s hair just a tad long even if it offended her inner sensibilities.


    Molly''s eyes dart over to the adorable Dora, (Andromeda), whose hair had currently turned bright red to match that of her cousins. She lets out an envious sigh before taking a sip of her tea. She so dearly wanted a little girl of her own, and she and Arthur had immediately begun trying after the birth of Aurora. If lady luck would have it, they''d have their own wee lass in nine months'' time. She could hardly wait!


    Molly turns her attention back to her dear friends and cousin-in-law via her husband, Arthur. The lighter brown-haired sister is Andromeda Tonks (nee Black). Andromeda''s face is slightly scrunched up as she pushes away a piece of lemon. Her gray eyes are filled with emotions as if she had a secret of her own. Andromeda was a beauty in her own right, but a lesser beauty than that of her deceased sister, Bellatrix. Though the two sisters had looked remarkably alike, Bellatrix and Andromeda could never be confused by those that knew them as their characters had been very different from each other.


    Molly''s mind darts to the lemon and turns over the nugget of information in the back of her mind. Something was up and she would get to the bottom of it. But for now, she would put that juicy tidbit away to later be taken apart.


    The soft disgruntled snuffle causes Molly to turn her gaze to the elegant figure of Narcissa Malfoy (nee Black). Despite recently just given birth, Narcissa had returned to her previous slim figure of before. Her pale, blue eyes are filled with an unusual tenderness as she removes her daughter from the warm cradle. Her long blonde hair is neatly pulled up in a simple updo lest the baby chews on it or wrap tiny fierce fingers around it. A painful lesson that she and Lucius had quickly learned.


    With care, Narcissa reaches into the basket at her feet and removes a warm enchanted bottle from the side pocket of the basket to feed her daughter. Her daughter is no longer a bright shade of pink, but a lovely fair color. Her cheeks and lips are rosy, pink, and her little head is covered in tufts of pure blonde hair that has a tiny pink bow on top. An adorable baby or so everyone thought.


    With a practiced motion, Narcissa tucks her baby in the crook of her arm. Aurora impatiently smacks her lips in hunger and begins to make soft chuffing-like wails. Narcissa hides a smile at her daughter''s impatience, before putting the tip of the bottle n?pp?? to her daughter''s lips. The baby instantly begins to eagerly suckle the bottle letting out a tiny little grunt of relief.


    All three witches affectionately gaze at the delicate baby, before their attention is pulled to the figure descending from upstairs having freshened up, Druella Black (nee Rosier). The mother of Narcissa and Andromeda was still only a middle-aged witch having given birth to her eldest daughter, Bellatrix at a fairly young age. She was a great beauty with blond hair and blue eyes that Narcissa had inherited. A stern pureblood at times, but she wholly loved her daughters all the same.


    "All of you must eat to keep your strength. Mothering is a tiring business," Druella matter-of-factly stated, before gesturing to the house elf following closely behind her. "Dobby, if you would?"


    Narcissa''s face turns rosy, pink in embarrassment, while Andromeda arches her brow at her mother in a similar fashion to that of Bellatrix. Andromeda knew for a fact that it was rude to bring in another family house elf into the home of another pureblood. Then again, her mother certainly would not care about offending the sensibilities of her others when it came to her daughters. It was the reason why Bellatrix was able to grow up so unruly despite the brutality of their father, Cygnus.


    Andromeda subconsciously rubs her arm as if recalling something unpleasant. Thankfully, she is interrupted by the shrill voice of the house elf.


    "Dobby is pleased to serve Mistress and family!" Squeaked, a tiny creature with large, bat-like ears and bulging green eyes the size of tennis bulbs eagerly hurries forward with a tray of food intended for nourishment. The Malfoy house elf no longer wore an old pillowcase, but rather wore neat little sandals, a tuxedo jacket, and an elegant white tunic closed shut with a silver emblem of the Malfoy crest. The house elf bows one last time, before vanishing into the kitchen with a loud pop.


    Cooling the flush on her face, Narcissa crisply arched her brow at her mother in disbelief. "Mother, this type of food is appropriate for me, but it is overly nutritious for Andromeda and Molly."


    Druella snorts as she sits down and elegantly waves her fan at her daughter. "Narcissa, it is not your place to question me. And I am certain that neither Andromeda nor Molly will turn the platter down," she knowingly said with a gleam in her eyes. She had been a mother to three daughters, and she had not missed the glow nor change in the appetite of the two witches.


    Andromeda and Molly both flush in shock and embarrassment at being found out. In Molly''s case, she hadn''t even had time to tell Arthur yet being so new and all. Seeing that neither her sister nor Molly protested her mother''s words, Narcissa''s mouth purses open in slight shock. Her eyes dart to each of their still flat stomachs and back to their rosy flushed faces.


    All three witches glance away in embarrassment as if perturbed by the thought. Druella rolls her eyes at the sudden shyness between the witches. It was ironic that older witches were called prudes and yet these young married witches could not discuss the simple acts of life without blushing outrageously. Truly nonsensical. How else were fertility practices to be discussed by pureblood witches? The topic was a serious one as the matter of heirs was important to all pureblood families. It was one of the reasons, why fertility charms were worth fortunes. Yet even they were no guarantees of an heir.. As such the main reason as to why other family''s fertility practices were eagerly shared between the older witches to pass down to the next generation.

 Chapter 855 - Prickle â…¤

    From the nearby parlor having been able to overhear the conversation, a figure emerges from the dining room. "Now, now, Druella," chided the dark-haired witch, Lucretia Prewett (nee Black). The gray-eyed witch coolly eyed the mother of her Black cousins and wife of her deceased cousin, Cygnus. "I am certain that Molly and Andromeda will speak of the joyous news in their own due time."


    Druella''s blue eyes became frigid at Lucretia Prewett''s words. The two women had never gotten along and Druella did not appreciate being talked down to in front of her daughters and cousin-in-law by marriage, Molly Weasley. The air sparks with almost visible tension between the two elder witches causing the three younger witches at the table to purposefully glance away.


    Sensing the tension in the air the infant Aurora begins to restlessly stir. Druella and Lucretia immediately notice and tone the tension down but continue to viciously glare at each other. Before anything else can ensue, another figure emerges from the parlor room. It is Lucretia''s husband, a long-nosed older wizard with a bit of a potbelly, and large silver streaks in his crimson hair. Overall, Ignatius Prewett was a jovial man with a bit of a stern air at times.


    Ignatius winks ruefully at his niece, Molly, and his in-laws by marriage. Breaking the tension, Ignatius wraps his arm around his wife, Lucretia causing the somber witch''s cheeks to flush at the public gesture of affection. Lucretia firmly taps her husband on the arm to remind him to desist in acting out such antics in public, but Ignatius cheerfully pretends not to notice. He nods his head at Druella Black, who politely nods her head back at the pureblood wizard feeling a bit more mollified by his actions.


    The sound of footsteps can be heard behind them as two more figures emerge from the parlor, Bilius and Ronell Weasley, Arthur''s older brothers who had never married, and who happened to be Molly''s brothers-in-law. The eldest, Bilius Weasley was a jokester with fiery red hair and freckles. In fact, Bill their eldest son was named after Bilius.


    The second brother was Ronell Weasley was the odd one in his family. He was a solemn man with dark hair and gray-colored eyes, a trademark of the Black family inherited from his mother, Cedrella Black. And out of the entire Weasley family, he was the only son who resembled the Black side of the family rather than after the Weasley side of things, (fiery red hair and blue eyes or freckles).


    With a cheerful smile, Bilius opens his arms wide to engulf Charlie and Dora. He swings the two children around causing the toddlers to giggle in delight. Ronell snorts at his older brother''s loud antics and instead turns to softly ruffle the hair on top of Bill''s head. He secretly hands the five-year-old boy, a sweet and quickly motions to him to hide the treat away lest the troublesome tots descended upon them. Bill happily pockets the sweet and wraps his arms around his uncle''s long legs in a hug leaving Ronell to gently pat the top of Bill''s head.


    There are smiles on everyone''s face including Druella and Lucretia''s even if they are faint. Glancing at the time, Druella says, "It is nearly time to put the children to bed, and the four of you must be off to the presentation ball."


    "We would have left long ago, cousin," Ronell politely replied to the wife of his deceased cousin, Cygnus Black. Ronell darkly glares at his older brother, Bilius. "However, Bilius''s sweetheart is accompanying us and she had other matters to attend to."


    "Sweetheart?" Molly exclaimed in shock. "But Bilius has not been seeing anyone as far as I aware except for stopping by the home of the-." Molly''s eyes widen in shock and begin''s to choke for a moment, before gasping, "The widow, Juliet D''Eath!" She incredulously turns to stare at her brother-in-law openly gaping at him in shock.


    "That''s the one," Bilius breathlessly replied as he set the two toddlers down, who scurried off towards their Uncle Ignatius and Aunt Lucretia or as they called them, "Igny and Lulu."


    "Juliet''s just the witch for me," Bilius lovingly said with a twinkle in his blue eyes causing the ?du?ts in the room to turn and openly stare at the red-headed wizard.


    "But the widow D''Eath already has a son!" Molly weakly protested. "You''ll have to raise the boy up!" She hesitates and lowers her voice to a whisper. "He is half-vampire!"


    "Her boy, Lorcan is a fine lad, and I would be so lucky to have a chance to help raise such a good-hearted lad," Bilius firmly responded without a hint of hesitation in his voice. "And besides Bill right here likes Lorcan, isn''t that right, Bill?"


    "Mm, Lorcan''s nice!" Bill chimed happily in agreement with his uncle. He liked Lorcan a lot! He was nice and never impatient like the other big boys in the Fernburgh.


    Molly fans herself wildly with her hand as if about to faint, but before anything else can occur a large knock is heard at the door. Everyone turns to gaze at each other, but Bilius happily announces, "That''ll be them. I hope you don''t mind Molly, but I told Juliet that Lorcan could stay over for the night. I hope you don''t mind the imposition."


    Before Molly has a chance to reply, Bilius hurries to answer the door leaving poor Molly wholly unprepared. The door opens to reveal the lovely figure of Juliet D''Eath. She was still a pretty thing with bouncy ringlets pinned up. The witch had a heart-shaped face, bright eyes, and pale skin. She had always been a heartstopper in her youth and even now with the hard lines of expression on her face. The hard lines were not gone but softened by the genuine shy smile on her face.


    Juliet D''Eath smiles bashfully at her beau''s words, before stepping inside and pulling her son after her. Her son, Lorcan had grown over the year already as tall as her shoulder. He was a dark-haired lad incredibly pale with soulless black eyes and mauve-colored lips, a half-blood vampire.


    Lorcan carefully shuts the door behind them carefully taking everything in. He had visited the Weasley''s home before and he rather liked Molly and Arthur Weasley. He had even met Mr. Weasley''s two brothers, Ronell and Bilius. Still, he would have never thought in a thousand years that it was Bilius Weasley, who was courting his mother. Bilius was a rather nice mister, but Lorcan felt very uncertain about it all. It was all so new to him and a part of him, he supposed was afraid and worried about any changes that might come about as a direct result.


    The three of them head into the sitting room to find the Weasley family and relatives gathered around all staring at his mum and him. Lorcan tries not to flinch at the attention but is saved by the fact as Bill happily greets him. The other two little children, Charlie and Dora excitedly hurry over with Dora turning her hair black and eyes just as dark to match those of Lorcan.


    Bilius proudly presents his lovely sweetheart to his family. "I present Juliet D''Eath, and her son, Lorcan D''Eath." Juliet curtsies and Lorcan hastily bows while trying not to dislodge the excited toddlers.


    "Now we can go," Bilius happily proclaimed as he tucked the lovely hand of his beloved Juliet into the fold of his arm.


    Juliet D''Eath coyly smiles at Bilius, before firmly turning towards the stunned figure of Molly Weasley. "I hope you don''t mind, Mrs. Weasley, if Lorcan stays over the night."


    "Well," Molly begins to say but is interrupted by Bill turning pleading puppy dog eyes towards her. It certainly didn''t help as Charlie and Dora turned to gaze at her with big wide eyes.


    "Please mummy!" Bill begged as Charlie and Dora cutely chimed in as well.


    Overwhelmed by the combined prevalent forces against her, Molly sighs in tragic defeat. "Yes, that will be just fine, Mrs. D''Eath."


    "Thank you," Juliet sincerely said, before turning toward her son.. "Did you hear that my little bat?" She fondly said to her son, before frowning at noticing how much paler her son looked than normal.

 Chapter 856 - Prickle â…¥

    However, there was a lack of response from Lorcan. Juliet briefly wondered if it was nerves and removed her hand from the fold of her beau''s arm. She gently reaches over to put the back of her hand against her son''s forehead. There was no touch of warmth felt on his skin like when he was coming down with a cold, but Lorcan did feel much more cold than normal. She removes her hand from her forehead and reaches downward. She gently taps him on the nose and smiles brightening up her face making her like the beauty she still was despite the passage of time.


    "I will be back sooner than you know it," Juliet sincerely promised her son, but failed to notice the trail of goosebumps on the back of his neck hidden by his shirt collar. In fact, his entire body is covered in similar bumps that many would consider a light rash or allergic reaction.


    Yet the sense of worry did not abatement and Juliet''s eyes flicker over her son pensively reconsidering her decision to leave her son at the Weasley home. Maybe, it would be best to stop by the Chittock''s home and leave with his friend, Glenda Chittock. They still had time to hurry down the road, before departing for the presentation ball. Perchance that would be the best plan in the interest of everyone, especially for Lorcan.


    Unable to hide his complete look of anxiety, Lorcan stiffly bows his head at his mother acknowledging her words. He did want to be obedient and did not want to cause his mother any undue trouble, but he had felt a grating sensation all day long. It wasn''t nerves nor jealousy, but an irritating restlessness that simply did not fade away no matter what he did. It was like an itch that no matter how much or how hard he scratched only seemed to worsen to the itch. There was just something terribly wrong and he didn''t know what it was, but he knew that his instincts had never been wrong before.


    Shaking his head, Lorcan was about to tell his mum to leave for the ball, when abruptly the hairs on the back of his neck shoot straight up into the air. Instinctively, he reached out and clung to the sleeve of his mother''s dress robes. "Maybe, we should all go," Lorcan uneasily whispered causing Juliet to carefully turn to study her son one last time.


    Something about her son''s wane appearance set up off filled Juliet with worry. "Lorcan are you feeling unwell?" She gravely asked her son causing all the ?du?ts to turn and stare at the rather pale boy. Then again, Lorcan was always unusually pale.


    Lorcan moves to speak, before hesitantly glancing down at his shoes. Truly concerned now, Juliet gently grasps her son by the shoulders. "Lorcan, please speak to me, I promise that I won''t be angry."


    Looking a bit unconvinced, Lorcan warily peeks up at his mum through his eyelashes. Seeing that she truly did seem worried, he quietly answers, "It''s just," he paused, "that something is wrong. I can''t quite explain it, mum."


    A grave expression appears on Juliet''s face as she instantly removes her hands from her son''s shoulders. Juliet instantly reaches for her wand in her dress robes to the surprise of those in the dining room. Juliet D''Eath impeccably trusted in her son''s instincts and they had never been wrong as far as she could recall even from the time when he was only a mere infant. "Speak clearly Lorcan, what do you sense my little bat?" She soothingly said in a somber tone of voice.


    Lorcan''s pale hand rises and firmly points towards the direction he had felt uneasy about all day long. "It''s coming from the South," he quietly whispered causing Bill to nervously peer at his mother including the toddlers, who didn''t understand what was going on.


    The grave expression deepens on Juliet''s face. "Go on, Lorcan."


    "Danger from the South, mum" Lorcan quietly replied causing Bill to nervously glance at his mother, while the toddlers just stared around in confusion unable to understand the severity of the situation.


    Juliet bows sincerely to Bilius, her beau. "Bilius, I am sorry, but our plans are canceled for the evening," she steadily declared causing Bilius''s mouth to flop open in shock and disbelief. Those present in the room shared looks of confusion and speculation. It couldn''t possibly be true, could it?


    "Mrs. Weasley and everyone else present, I would suggest that you heed Lorcan''s warning and retire elsewhere for the rest of the evening," Juliet candidly suggested, before reaching for her son and pulling him close to her. "There is no need for courtesy, we will see ourselves out."


    Before Juliet can pull her son, Lorcan towards the front door, Lucretia''s face darkens in anger. "This is utterly preposterous!" Lucretia irritably snapped gesturing towards the pale boy with her hand. "We are simply supposed to believe the words of a half-breed!"


    Bilius flinches in shock, while his brother, Ronnell narrows his eyes with dislike at their cousin. He pointedly gazes at his brother to speak up in the defense of his sweetheart and her son. However, Bilius seems to be stumped staring only blankly at Juliet and waiting for her reaction. Ronnell refrains from sighing, if his brother didn''t act quick, the widow D''Eath would surely break their relationship off after this evening.


    Not one to take things lying down, Juliet''s face instantly hardens with the same fierce protective instinct of any mother protecting her young. She firmly tucks her son behind her, before pulling herself up to her full height. "Mrs. Prewett, I would challenge you to a duel this very instant, but I fear that a deadly danger will soon be upon us." Turning away, she pauses and says over her shoulder, "Think, what you may, but my son has never been wrong about these types of things. It''s in his blood."


    Gently pushing Lorcan forward, Juliet does not look back at the infuriated form of Lucretia. Lucretia opens her mouth to speak when the sound of skirts rustling is heard. Druella had already risen to her feet and loudly says, "Dobby!"


    They all stare in surprise at Druella, when a loud pop is heard as a diminutive house elf appears. "Dobby is here!" The house elf squeaked.


    "Take Narcissa and the children immediately to Malfoy Manor," Druella matter-of-factly ordered.


    "Wait, mother!" Narcissa began to protest, but Druella quells her daughter with a single glare.


    "Dobby obeys!" The house elf hastily answered, before vanishing with Narcissa and her daughter, Aurora in tow with a loud pop.


    "This is simply unbelievable," Lucretia huffed and glared at Druella. "How can you simply take a half-breed child''s words at face value?! I thought better of you, Druella!"


    "That child possesses creature blood," Druella flatly retorted pointing her fan at Lucretia in a dismissive fashion, "and such occurrences are not rare. I would rather be seen as being overly cautious than to permit for another tragedy to unfold right before my very eyes."


    The D''Eath''s were only halfway down the hall when the form of Lorcan becomes rigid and abruptly comes to a halt causing Juliet to bump into her son. Lorcan''s face fills with utter fright and whispers in terror, "They''re here." His whisper echoes eerily around them.


    Hearing her son''s ominous words, Juliet tightens her grip on her wand. Whatever it was, Lorcan had spoken true.. And now it was too late to run.

 Chapter 857 - Giant’s Rampage

    The entire house fell silent as an unbelievable chill fell over the home. The smaller children shiver with unknown fear as their instincts scream at them to run and hide! The ?du?ts suddenly find goosebumps scurrying across their flesh, while the tips of the hair on the back of their arms and neck stand up straight in sheer fright. There was something out there in the dark¡­


    None of the ?du?ts nor children in the house dare to move, but tears begin to well up in little Dora''s natural light-colored eyes. Dora opens her little mouth to cry out to her mother, but Ronell without any hesitation scoops up the toddler and clamps his hand over the two-year-old''s tiny mouth. Greatly startled, Dora does not cry out and blinks foolishly through her wet eyelashes up at her uncle unable to comprehend if this was some sort of new game. Uncertain, the little girl remains silent staring curiously at her uncle for the moment, (even though he was technically her cousin).


    Charlie glances around in confusion, but Bilius without hesitation scoops Charlie up and winks at his nephew. He gently covers Charlie''s mouth with his hand and winks again making the little boy think it was some sort of game. Charlie happily falls silent and intently waits for further instructions.


    Bill shivers in place but does not dare move towards his mum. He glances at his mum, whose face is faced with worry and fear. She weakly smiles at him and puts her finger over her lips in a signal for him to remain quiet.


    The ?du?ts all slowly turn their heads towards the front of the house, where further down the hall to the still figures of Juliet D''Eath and her son, Lorcan, who are huddled together. Knowing that they had to move, Juliet b?r?ly moves her neck and whispers into her son''s ear. "How many Lorcan?"


    "A dozen or more," Lorcan''s mauve lips b?r?ly moved in a whisper. "They''re really BIG, mum. Not trolls, at all."


    "Not Trolls?" Juliet thought to herself before her mind connects the dots. Her eyes grow wide as she forces her body not to gulp down the air in a panicked frenzy. It could only be GIANTS! Her eyes tremble in fear and worry, because like all wizarding children in her childhood she too had heard the tales of the fearsome, murderous giants. Existences that are so powerful that an alliance of man, wizardkind, goblin, and all manner of magical creature had been forged to defeat the giants in the last great giant war.


    Juliet slowly turns her head and meets with the light-colored eyes of her beau, Bilius. Carefully, she mouths the word, "GIANTS," and sees his expression stiffen, before slowly nodding at her.


    Bilius turns towards his brother and the rest of the ?du?ts and mouths the word, "GIANTS," causing the ?du?ts to stiffen in the room.


    Before a plan of action can be determined, a loud pop is heard as the house elf, Dobby returns. Pulling out her wand, Druella hoarsely shouts, "Dobby, the children!" Before frantically throwing herself towards her daughter and Molly Weasley, and pulled the two young women towards her.


    "Run!" She shouted causing them to reach for their wands except for Bilius and Ronnell, who hold out the two children for Dobby to take.


    Dobby vanishes with Charlie and Dora, but leaves Bill behind, who is scooped by his Uncle Ignatius. Before they can hurry towards an exit, a roaring sound is heard as the house violently shakes causing the windows to shatter. The entire roof of the cottage is torn off as if it was part of a mere dollhouse.


    An enormous humanoid creature over 20 feet tall looms over the cottage casting a dark shadow over them. The giant had bestial features including protruding sharp molars the glistened hungrily in the cold night. The giant moves far too nimbly for one of its size plunging its meaty fist into the cottage. Before anyone can react, the giant eagerly withdraws with its prize clutched firmly in it'' meaty hand.


    The small squirming form of Lucretia can clearly be seen held tightly in the giant''s hand. Her wand lay useless on the ground having been dropped when she was f?r??b?? grabbed by the giant. Her arms are pinned to her side and she can only scream and shout in terror.


    Without thinking, Ignatius reaches for his wand, before recalling the terrified child still held in his arms. With enough of a mind still left behind, he shoves the child towards Juliet D''Eath, who is rushing past him dragging her terrified son, Lorcan behind her. Juliet without hesitation avoids the burden being pushed toward her, but Lorcan releases his mum''s hand and stretches out his hands to receive the terrified smaller child.


    Juliet suddenly finds herself holding to air and panics whirling about. Too late, she sees Lorcan grab the five-year-old Bill. Bill instantly clings to Lorcan like a baby koala. Without another second to spare, she grabs her son and drags him again with Lorcan and Bill still clinging on to the older boy.


    Bilius and Ronell hurriedly reached for their wands and had begun to attack the giant in an attempt to aid Ignatius in his endeavor to free his wife, Lucretia from the giant''s grasp. The spells harmlessly bounce off the giant''s skin without any effect. Juliet does not wait to see if their attacks are successful or not and instead points her wand at the nearest wall. "Bombero!" She screamed blasting an opening in the side of the house.


    "Run!" Juliet paused to shout to those remaining inside the cottage, before tugging Lorcan away with Bill clinging to the older boy.


    The night is freezing as their breaths leave warm puffs of air behind with every panicked breath. Following closely behind is Druella Black, who with unknown strength is dragging her daughter, Andromeda, and cousin-in-law by marriage, Molly Weasley behind her. Druella was not about to remain behind to help Lucretia. It was not that she wished death upon her in-law, but she knew that most magic is useless against giants. Their current best chance for survival was to run, and she had her daughter Andromeda to think of and her in-law by marriage, Molly Weasley. The two younger witches were pregnant and Druella would without hesitation choose the two of them over Lucretia Prewett (nee Black).


    The snow crunches loudly in their ears as giant looming figures can be seen in the distance attacking the village of Fernburgh. Screams can be heard as houses are torn apart like dollhouses. The possessing magic attempt to fight and flee, while the muggles are helplessly taken away by the giants. A faint, terrible metallic scent is carried on the wind as the sounds of feasting Giants can be heard from the village. Loud popping sounds can be heard echoing down in the valley as the roar of Giant''s abruptly is heard with the arrival of the Auror''s in the distance. The village center is much too far away from their home for them to safely make a break in that direction.


    The screaming of Lucretia abruptly ceases as a loud crunching sound is heard behind them. Juliet nor Druella dare to pause and look back as they hurry even faster forward and hold on even tighter to their charges being dragged after them. They instantly knew from the wails of anguish from Ignatius Prewett that Lucretia was dead. The scent of fresh blood wafts towards them causing Lorcan''s eyes to widen in fear and Bill to bury his face deeper into Lorcan''s shoulder.


    Neither Juliet nor Druella ceased to move frantically dragging their charges towards the snow-covered hills. Behind them, Ignatius enraged by grief raises his wand to foolishly attack the giant again. "Evil fiend, face me!" He roared brandishing spell after spell that merely skimmed off the giant''s flesh without causing any arm.


    Bilius foolishly attempts to continue to aid Ignatius, but Ronell forcefully drags his brother away. Bilius tries to fight, but Ronell pulls at his brother''s hair by force to make him move. Bilius is dragged away by his hair and helplessly watches Ignatius attacking fruitlessly until at long last a spell cuts into the flesh of the giant.


    The giant lets out a roar of pain and raises his meaty fists high in the air, before bringing them down with full force. A thundering smash is heard as the Weasley home is smashed to the ground with a loud groan. As if puppet strings are abruptly cut, Bilius ceases to struggle against his brother. In horror and agony, he watches the giant smash the cottage to bits until nothing, but smithereens are left. The mangled corpse of Ignatius Prewett is indescribable beyond having become a red-smushed mangled carpet rug.


    Seeing his brother no longer fighting, Ronell with great relief releases the hair of Bilius having pulled out of his brother''s crimson hair. Without hesitation, he drags his stunned brother away by the collar quickly following the tracks of the women into the snow-covered hills. There are still children left to protect namely his nephew, Bill, and the boy, Lorcan, and not to mention their sister-in-law, Molly, and the others. Arthur would never forgive them if they allowed for anything to happen to Molly and nor would they forgive themselves. Molly was a wonderful sister-in-law, and they dearly cared for the wife of their youngest brother.


    The giant clumsily wipes its hands clean of the red mush on its tattered, giant baggy pants. The giant snorts at the smell, before ???k?n? a large clump of flesh from his hand and making a face at the taste. The giant spits out the clump of flesh with a disgruntled expression, before its evil, beady eyes brighten up. It much preferred the taste of softer flesh especially those of females and children. Ignoring the two remaining human males, the giant hungrily moves forward towards the women and children trying to reach the village ward boundary to safely apperate away.


    "Come now, Bilius. Now is not the time to have a nervous breakdown," Ronell hissed loudly at his older brother.


    "They are all dead," Bilius numbly gasped in sheer shellshock.


    "Wake up!" Ronell growled trying to shake his brother awake, before resorting to slapping him with all his might across the face.


    Bilius slowly seems to wake up after the third painful slap. With bright red handprints on his face, Bilius b?r?ly dodges the next slap and weakly scowls at his younger brother.


    "Good, you''re finally awake!" Ronell impatiently hissed, before releasing his brother and hurrying forward.. "Come on!" He hissed as an alarmed expression grows on Bilius''s face as he recalls his beloved Juliet and her son, Lorcan! The two men try to hurry through the snow-covered ground that shakes with each of the giant''s steps causing them to slip and slide across the frozen ground.

 Chapter 858 - Giant’s Rampage Ⅱ

    In the distance, Juliet and Druella desperately try to put sufficient space between them and the nearest giant to safely apparate outside of the village wards. Before they can reach the boundary of the village wards a rustling sound is heard in the air coming right towards them. Juliet D''Eath instinctively throws herself to the side, when an enormous tree crashes in front of her causing her to slide across the snow-covered ground.


    Stunned for a moment, Juliet lays there on the cold, wet snow-covered ground before scrambling to her feet. "Lorcan!" She desperately cried out in panic, while frantically peering through the gloom in search of her son.


    Lying stunned a short distance from her is the still form of Lorcan having been painfully thrown aside on the ground. The younger child, Bill lays safely cradled in Lorcan''s arms since Lorcan had taken the brunt of the fall. Plain terror is visible in Bill''s moisture-filled eyes as he tearfully continues to cling to the clearly stunned figure of Lorcan as the giant''s shadow looms closer. The ground violently shakes with each step of the Giant that swiftly closes the gap between them.


    Having spotted her still son in the distance, Juliet raises her drenched skirt and tries to hurry toward him, but winces at a terrible shooting pain that races down her ankle. She must have hurt her ankle when she was thrown in the air and landed on the ground. Ignoring the pain as best as possible, Juliet frantically limps forward seeing the Giant approaching her son. "My little bat, please wake up!" She desperately cried out to her son to wake up.


    The rather still, stunned form of Lorcan lets out a feeble m??n but obeys at hearing his mother''s voice. In pain, he feels vaguely nauseated at feeling the earth-shaking so sickly around him. He shivers at feeling the wet, cold snow around him especially the bits of snow in his air and trailing down the collar of his shirt.


    Through blurry eyes, Lorcan tries to open his eyes seeing only a dark blur. He rapidly blinks and his eyes quickly focus upon the terrified, wet face of Bill, who is loudly sniffling on his ?h?st. For a moment, he is still confused before everything comes back to him.


    The shaking of the earth increases as Lorcan turns around to see the nearing giant. Even from the present distance, he can see hungry expression upon the bestial face of the giant, who eagerly licks its chops as if it is about to taste a delicious morsel. Lorcan tries to rise, but he feels a sharp stinging pain in his side. He must have hurt and broken something in the fall.


    Lorcan tries to rise again in panic but feels a red-hot pain flash across his side causing him unable to breathe. Painfully gasping, Lorcan turns to Bill and weakly smiles trying to appear much braver than he truly felt. "You have to run, Bill; just like when we play tag with Glenda. Can you be a brave big boy for me?"


    Bill shakes with fear for a moment, before slowly uncurling his fists from Lorcan''s shirt. Before, Bill can move a loud pop is suddenly heard, the two boys turn their heads only to see a tiny house elf with bright tennis-colored eyes staring at them.


    "Dobby to the rescue!" The house elf fiercely shrieked, before reaching for Bill and Lorcan and clamping his long fingers around the two children.


    "Wait, my mum!" Lorcan protested as he saw his mum limping in the distance towards him. His mum''s face is full of relief, fear, but love more than anything else.


    With an indescribable emotion in her gleaming eyes, Juliet mouths, "I love you, my little bat." However, he never has a chance to reply when he feels himself start to fade away in a sickly whirl, before vanishing with a loud pop.


    An angry roar can be heard in the distance that fades away as everything turns a swirling mass of colors. Feeling dizzy and very nauseated, Lorcan suddenly finds himself on top of a very soft, rich carpet. The world frantically spins around him as he hears the house elf from what seems in the distance say, "Mistress, Dobby has brought all children as ordered!"


    Narcissa worriedly rose from her seat where she had been frantically waiting to approach the pale form of Lorcan D''Eath on the ground with the terrified figure of Bill anxiously clutching the clothes of the older boy. Her worst fears had not been appeased by the appearance of the children but rather had worsened at their tattered appearance.


    Upon f?r??b?? returning Malfoy manor, Narcissa had settled her daughter into her cradle. She had quickly sent word to the Ministry of Magic praying that the Auror''s arrived in time. She fretfully waited as each passing second seemed to lengthen and time became impossibly slow.


    Narcissa was able to breathe a little more at the safe return of the two toddlers, Charlie and Dora. The two toddlers thankfully weren''t crying, but they did seem rather confused and subdued. She quickly settled them down on a blanket with plush toys. The toddlers quietly cuddled together each hugging a soft plush animal. A shiny dragon for Charlie and a fuzzy wolf for little Dora.


    Narcissa had the urge to pace back and forth across the carpet to calm her nerves, but she had the feeling that would only frighten the two toddlers. The clock hands moved ever so slowly as she impatiently waited for the house elf to return until at long last the house elf had returned with Bill and the semi-unconscious figure of Lorcan.


    Pulling herself together, Narcissa turns to Dobby and hurriedly says, "Dobby, please hurry and bring everyone else back!"


    "Yes, mistress! Dobby obeys!" Dobby heroically squeaked and vanishes with a loud crackle.


    "Mum," Lorcan weakly whispers, before losing consciousness on the carpet with Bill still on top of him.


    Narcissa lets out a gasp and hurries to tend to the unconscious boy. She is forced to pry Bill from Lorcan''s body. The second recently acquired house elf appears with a loud pop causing Bill to flinch and hide his face in Narcissa''s shoulder.


    Zuffe was a tiny thing with great big eyes, a hooked nose, and pointed ears that stood up like a cat or wolf ears. The female house elf wore a neat little French maid dress with a matching maid cap and apron. "Mistress, Zuffe has delivered the message to the Ministry of Magic as instructed," Zuffe crisply said with a proper curtsey, before letting out a gasp of shock. "Mistress, the boy is hurt!"


    "Zuffe please tend to him with the utmost care," Narcissa sincerely ordered as Zuffe hurried forward to check her charge. Narcissa tries to soothe Bill, who is shivering with fear and from the cold. Feeling the damp, wet clothing on Bill''s body, she slowly pulls out her wand in order not to frighten the distressed child.


    Zuffe hurries away with her charge, while Narcissa carefully begins to dry Bill with her wand. The five-year-old was shaking with terror still, and there was nothing much she could do for him beyond comforting him until Dobby returned with Molly. But she didn''t know what tragedy had to bring much less what had happened to her mother and sister, and the rest of their family. She could do nothing but wait and wait she would.. No matter how the night''s events ended, the Malfoy, Weasley, Tonks, and Black family would owe Lorcan D''Eath and his mother, Juliet D''Eath, a life debt, and a life debt must be repaid.

 Chapter 859 - Giant’s Rampage Ⅲ

    Abruptly the Ministry of Magic''s alarms begins to shrilly ring causing Alastor Moody and Rufus Scrimgeour to scramble out of their shared office. A tiny female house elf with great big eyes, a hooked nose, and pointed ears stand amid the cubicles of the Auror''s. The tiny house elf in a neat little French maid outfit squeakily says, "Zuffe has been sent by Mistress Malfoy. There is an ongoing Giant attack at the village of Fernburgh! Auror''s please hurry!" With a little bow, the house elf loudly disappeared straight afterward.


    There is a silence before shocked whispers fill the Auror quarters, "Giants!" They were fearsome foes according to childhood tales. And of the Auror''s were in shock and even dread as none of them had ever been in direct combat against a giant. There are some things that the Auror Academy simply does not prepare one for.


    Alastor turns in grim triumph toward Rufus as if to say, "I told you so!" Rufus merely frowns and gestures with his eyes to the whispering Auror''s.


    Without hesitation, Alastor points at several veteran Auror''s and one other senior Auror member causing the office to fall into silence. "Those that I''ve gestured are with me," he matter-of-factly said, before pointing at the thin, tired-looking form of Percius Clements, who had not been sleeping well since the death of Damocles Belby. "Senior Auror Clements, there is bound to be a second attack elsewhere. Gather a second team and head to the location the minute any report comes in."


    Percius nods his head in understanding before turning and pointing at various fledging''s, at least two other veterans, one senior Auror, and his partner, John Dawlish to quickly gather in a group to formulate a plan. Alastor turns his head away and firmly gazes at Rufus. "Veteran Auror Scrimgeour will manage Headquarters, whilst a small squad and I depart immediately for Fernburgh."


    Rufus looks mutinous for a moment, but Alastor gazes confidently at the younger wizard. He claps his hand on Rufus''s shoulder in emphasis. "If worst comes to worst, Rufus, this may be a diversion. A possible prelude to an attack on the Ministry of Magic by the Giants. I need someone I can wholly trust in power to do the right thing no matter the cost. I am counting on you, Rufus."


    Rufus nods his tawny head in understanding. "I will not fail," he solemnly vowed and patted the arm of Alastor briefly in solemn promise.


    "Good man," Alastor said in a thick Scottish borough, before turning towards the rest of the department. "Auror Shacklebolt, Podmore, Stein," he said causing the three Auror''s to stand up straight.


    "I want St. Mungo''s to be forewarned, the A.P.D. to be ready to depart with reinforcements, and we are going to need the Oblivator Headquarters on standby as well as sending word to the Minister of Magic and all other reinforcements. I am counting on your ingenuity to complete all of the ?ssigned tasks," Alastor Moody firmly declared.


    "Yes, Senior Auror Moody!" The three Auror''s loudly replied.


    "And as for the rest of you, Veteran Auror Scrimgeour will ?ssign your duties and post!" Alastor roared, before marching out of the Ministry at full speed with the accompanying Auror''s close in tow.


    The pretty, petite Auror with tan skin and warm eyes purses her lips. Dorcas Meadows toys with her curly hair for a moment as she waits for her ?ssigned task. It was not surprising to see how efficient Alastor Moody was, but rather the fact that his cunning partner, Rufus Scrimgeour had been left in charge of the Auror headquarters.


    Auror Clements should have been left in charge and yet Auror Moody had not done so. An unexpected complication as Auror Scrimgeour was much more devious and reckless than Auror Clements. Still, the plan would not fail. Everything was in place and they would give their enemies a painful blow tonight!


    Beyond the walls of the Ministry of Magic, the Auror''s led by Alastor Moody apperate to the village of Fernburgh. The scene of blood and terror of the villagers is what the Auror''s arrive to. Without hesitation, Moody motions for the Auror''s to split up in two''s as he tries not to wince at seeing the gigantic size of the Giants. The smallest giant was twenty feet tall with the largest being 25 feet tall.


    The humanoid beasts suddenly began to roar in anger as the Auror''s began to attack with dark spells. Ever since, the attacks and murders by the dark wizarding organization, the Minister of Magic had permitted the use of dark spells when apprehending dangerous criminals or deadly existences. Well, these extenuating circumstances certainly qualified as such. And unlike normal spells, curses are even capable of hurting a giant!


    Alastor pulls out his wand and points his wand at the nearest giant that was reaching for fleeing muggles. "Confringo!" The blasting curse smashes into the giant causing a portion of his hand to explode. Drops of flesh rain down from the heavens as the Giant screams in anger causing Alastor to nearly fall to the ground from his ears ringing in pain.


    Alastor forces himself to move forward despite the ringing in his ears. Ordinarily, the blasting curse would have blasted a human to smithereens, but on a giant, it did not quite work that way. Still, the curse worked to an extent and this is what counted.


    Knowing that the Giant was enraged now, Alastor rushes forward and points his wand at the giant''s eyes. "Conjunctivitis!" The curse struck the giant''s eyes causing them to painfully swell shut and blinding him. The giant wildly scratches at his face, but Alastor points his wand at the giant''s ankle severing an ankle ligament. "Diffindo!"


    A pool of red blood begins to spread as the giant roars in pain, but staggers forward, before falling like a massive tree causing the earth to shake. The giant screams angrily but raises its arms to crawl forward by scent. It may be blind, but giants were easily able to distinguish scents and it would continue to hunt in this manner.


    "Diffindo Maximus!" Alastor shouted as he pointed his wand at the giant''s neck. For a moment, it seems the spell did not work against the giant''s thick skin. The giant eagerly raises its hands in the air and slams Alastor away. It moves to scramble forward, before pausing as if in shock. A small red line appears on its neck before blood begins to seep through as the slit grows wider. The giant roars in panic as a red waterfall pour down its neck


    Alastor painfully grunts as he skids to a stop on the frozen ground. Coughing weakly, he gets up and limps for a moment knowing for certain that he had a cracked rib or two. Abandoning the dying giant alone, he hurries forward cradling his side with one hand. He quickly studies the chaotic battleground. A pair of Auror''s were aiding in evacuation, while the other Auror''s valiantly fought against the giants, but were now being outmaneuvered as the giants stayed out of reach and attacked them with everything in sight.


    For a moment, Alastor feels dismayed realizing how rapidly he had underestimated the situation. Raising his wand, he murmurs a spell and says, "A.P.D. reinforcements needed. Wounded. Healers needed immediately!" Before a small dark shadow like a bird flies out of the tip of his wand. It is a spell that is only used by the Auror''s to communicate with each other.

 Chapter 860 - Giant’s Rampage Ⅳ

    A painful scream of a giant causes Alastor to turn his head only to see that on the outskirts of the village, there was a giant being attacked by creature-like flames. "Fiendfyre, of course!" Alastor said in awe of the brilliance of the attacker before a grim expression flashed across his face. If the Fiendfyre was not controlled appropriately, the flames would grow out of control and eventually consume everything in their path including the spell caster. It was very dark magic but considering the situation, it was perfectly understandable and even acceptable. There were far worse alternatives to consider (such as being torn into pieces while still alive)!


    Turning his back on the scene, Alastor hurries forward and raises his wand to aid his Auror''s. From the tip of his wand, enchanted flames of immense size and heat emerge destroy everything before them as they seek out the living targets of the giants. Giant lions roared aggressively as they swarmed the giants setting the giants aflame. The giant''s scream grows louder causing many of the Auror''s including Alastor Moody to stagger and fall onto the wet, melting frozen grounds from the pain of the shriek. A painful pop is heard in one of his ears as the noise abruptly vanishes from that side of his head.


    Despite the pain and ringing in his ears, Alastor raised his wand high and covers one ear with one hand, while the other ears began to drip blood. The smell of burning flesh fills the air causing Alastor to want to gag, but he remains stoic as he watches the giants one by one begin to fall to the ground as charged burning flesh. With a wave of his wand, the enchanted fiery lions fade away with loud roars, before nothing but the scent of burning flesh fills the air.


    Alastor staggers to his feet deaf in one ear since his eardrum popped. Loud popping sounds can be heard in the distance as the A.P.D. reinforcements arrive with healers'' teams in tow. Alastor opens his mouth to speak but finds that his mouth is dry and cracked from the heat of the flames. "There are wounded," he croaked pointing in the direction of severely injured villagers.


    "Report," Alastor hoarsely asked as the leader of the current, A.P.D. squad.


    Twizzle, one of the first four cured, is a burly man with piercing eyes. "Senior Auror Moody at the time of our departure there were no further attacks, but initial reports are presently coming in from officers on the ground that signs of giant movements have been found elsewhere in the country. I am afraid that your worse fears are coming true that there likely will be another giant attack."


    "Be that as that may be, my primary concern is to secure the area," Alastor coughed and grimaced. "During the course of the battle giants fled and may still be in the nearby vicinity, and it is our responsibility to ensure the safety of the nearby villages."


    "Understood, sir," Twizzle said in agreement. "I''ll have my officers check the surrounding area for any giant stragglers that fled during the course of the battle."


    Alastor nods his head at Twizzle, before moving in the direction of the original fiendfyre. Perchance, the caster had already fled, but he would rather check. That and he was a bit intrigued he must confess. It wasn''t often that an ordinary civilian would have the guts to enact such a feat.


    Despite the ache in his joints, Alastor stomps forward through the snow towards the flaming giant that has yet to perish. The flaming giant in the distance roars and slaps at the ground futilely, before trying to roll in the snow to put out the flames. The magical flames continue to burn as the giant wails and rolls in agony causing the frozen ground to violently tremble. The giant screams one last time, before becoming silent and still.


    The magical flames of the fiendfyre continue for some time to burn the still giant. The sickly scent of roasting flesh fills the air as Alastor approaches the still giant with a wand raised. The flames abruptly go out as Alastor says, "Lumos!" Brightening the area to visibly see as the charred flesh of the roasted giant emits puffs of smoke and heat.


    Alastor''s eyes scan the area and fall upon a beautiful witch with glistening golden hair and icy blue eyes. She bravely still stood with her wand held high in front of a light brown-haired witch with frightened gray eyes and a quietly sobbing curvy witch with bright red hair. "Senior Auror Moody, present. Are there any wounded and who might you all be?" He quickly introduced himself with his eyes lingering upon the older witch with sincere admiration and approval.


    Druella Black slowly lowers her wand, but not completely as she remains cautious. "I am Druella Black, and this is my daughter, Andromeda, and my cousin by marriage, Molly Weasley."


    Druella pauses and hesitates for a moment before her lips press into a thin line. Her hand visibly shakes, but her fingers still point towards the south past the giant. "We lost another cousin-in-law, Lucretia, and her husband, Ignatius Prewett at the cottage." She drily swallows and points south past the charred giant''s corpse.


    Druella''s hand trembles as she recalls Juliet D''Eath''s last moments, who rather than begging for her life had instead pleaded and entrusted the care of her son, Lorcan to them. In fury and desperation, Bilius Weasley attacked the giant and successfully too causing Juliet D''Eath to be dropped to the ground. The two of them had died together with Bilius Weasley futilely attempting to carry her broken body away before a well-placed stomp from the infuriated giant ended their lives together. They would not be together in this life, but perchance in the next.


    "Juliet D''Eath and Bilius Weasley were both killed by the giant," Druella''s voice broke in lament. "I could not save them in time, gesturing to the b?r?ly visible remains hidden in the snow next to the charred corpse of the giant.


    Druella''s face darkens in self-reproach and regret. Her hand visibly tightens around her wand until her flesh is ghastly white. Trying to gather some measure of control, she summons her pride as a pureblood and pointedly raises her head. "And as for Ronell Weasley-," she paused gaining strength, "I believe he lives, but he was tossed by the giant just yonder over in the snow when he tried to save his brother and Juliet D''Eath. If he still lives, he will require immediate attention¡­."


    Alastor briskly nods and raises his wand in the air. "Periculum," he rasped as bright red sparks spring into the air requesting aid from the healers in the village. In the distance, shouts can be heard as healers and Auror''s safely move forward.


    "I am sorry for your loss," Alastor quietly murmured causing Druella to stiffly nods her head.


    "May we depart now, Auror Moody?" Druella asked not realizing her teeth are chattering loudly from the cold and shock. "I must inform my in-laws of our losses."


    "Should we need anything further, we will formally send an inquiry," Alastor truthfully replied as the sound of healers and A.P.D. officers approaching through the snow can be heard.


    Druella nods her head at Alastor and moves to turn away, before pausing. "And if I may request that should Ronell Weasley still be alive or dead might word be immediately be sent to us?"


    Druella flushed at hearing herself, but it was not as though she did not care. She did care, but it was far more important to ensure that her daughter, Andromeda, and Molly Weasley are able to rest. The current situation had already but severe stress and strain on their bodies and neither witches could afford to have such heavy stress considering their early pregnancies. And she knew that was no healer and thereby could not aid Ronell Weasley beyond offering a comforting hand and attempting to make him comfortable should he still contain a single breath in his body.


    "Word will be sent, Mrs. Black," Alastor solemnly promised.


    "Widowed actually," Druella automatically replied, before an embarrassed flush crept up her pale, frozen face.


    A glint of interest flashes across Alastor''s eyes at the revealing tidbit of news. "And I hope if you don''t mind, Mrs. Black and would not be averse to a report in person," he tentatively further prodded.


    Druella blue eyes blink for a moment startled and slightly intrigued, before slowly replying, "We would be honored if the commanding officer Auror Moody would visit us in person to report the status of our kin."


    "Then I shall look forward to our next meeting," Alastor sincerely said, before briskly turning away towards the healers and A.P.D. officers. He had a duty to fulfill and he could always seek out Druella Black afterward. It had been a long time since he had been since a woman had piqued his interest. And how could he not be impressed by the control and power of Druella Black when using the fiendyfyre curse. After all, many a wizard and witch had fallen prey to the spell before.


    Alastor Moody wasn''t the only one thinking such a thought as Druella Black herself. It had been a long time since any man had looked at her with such interest. Her own husband, Cygnus Black had only viewed her as an object to relieve his ?ust and continue the pureblood lineage. She had been rather foolish in her youth to fall for his coaxed promises, but she had been always intrigued by Cygnus''s power. And Alastor Moody came from a long line of powerful Auror''s, and though he was a Gryffindor, he was not one who shied away from power or the dark arts.


    Regardless there is a time and place for everything and the two of them put away such thoughts for the time being, before hurrying to each perform their own roles. With a soft popping sound, Druella departed with the exhausted two younger witches in tow.. The night would be a long one for the Auror''s as it was only the start.

 Chapter 861 - Giant’s Rampage Ⅴ

    The grounds outside of the Potter home are covered in sheets of snow. The large, but toasty warm red brick home is surrounded by an enchanted-looking forest covered in snow. Smoke drifted from the various chimney''s keeping the home cozy warm. The small lake on the grounds is largely frozen over with the ducks having long migrated further south for the winter. The only birds that upon occasion can still be seen are crows and ravens, who are stubborn creatures by nature.


    Inside one of the parlor rooms sits Mrs. Potter with a knitted blanket around her shoulders and covering her ??p. She eagerly reads a popular muggle novel all the rage in muggle society called, "Jane Eyre." She rather liked the protagonist, the female protagonist was plucky but understood her own set of circumstances. Though she wasn''t certain about how she felt Mr. Rochester, he seemed to care for Jane and then would act like a complete cad. She rather hoped that Jane fell for another, but she had an unhappy inkling that Mr. Rochester, in the end, would be the romantic lead rather than the handsome, St. John Rivers.


    Feeling much more recuperated from her cold, Euphemia Potter glanced optimistically up at the clock. Her husband, Fleamont, and James would certainly already be at the presentation ball. She knew that her son liked Lily Evans since his second year at Hogwarts, a mother''s intuition. But her son had changed over the summer much more solemn and quiet. She thought, he had m?tur?d after his fall, but at times, he seemed to act much older than his age. There was a world-weariness and cynicism that had never been there before and that should not be present in her innocent son.


    Euphemia would have put her worries aside, but the concerned letter from the Hogwarts Matron, Madam Pomfrey had convinced her otherwise. Even more, so when she saw how thin her son truly was and the deep eyeshadow on his face upon his return for the winter holidays. It was through her son was drowning in despair and guilt unable to find solace not even in his slumber.


    As a mother, Euphemia was severely concerned. The birth of their son, James had come to her and Fleamont late in life. The pregnancy had been a high-risk pregnancy, but she had been graced to birth James safely. They might have spoiled James a bit much when he was young, but he was their most precious and long-anticipated of miracles.


    Euphemia lets out a sigh and feeling a bit restless glances up at the time. Convinced that she has time, she rises from her perch and proceeds to don on a pair of warm gloves, scarf, and thick winter robes. She had been invited by her husband''s belated cousin''s wife, Dorea Potter to visit her Narcissa Malfoy and Andromeda Tonks along with Molly Weasley, who would not be attending the ball due to their small children. It had been a kind gesture on Dorea Potter''s part, but she knew it was Yule and she did not want to further impose on the Black family.


    Since it was Yules, she knew that Fleamont and James would return later that night to burn the yule log together in the fireplace as a family. She wanted to surprise her husband and son by purchasing some of their favorite treats. The winter festival at Mould-on-the-Would would be full of shoppers and vendors at this hour. She could stop by to pick up a tidbit or two while enjoying the festive ambiance.


    Dressed very warmly, Euphemia stops to gaze at her reflection in the mirror. She sees a warm-looking grandmotherly witch with toffee-colored eyes. Euphemia makes a face at her wrinkles and chuckles to herself. Where had all the years gone? She still remembered the lively girl she had once been, and yet an old woman with deep grooves gazed back at her now. Time truly was one of the most baffling of things.


    Standing in front of the front door, Euphemia pauses and cries out. "Nimmy!"


    A loud pop is heard to reveal a salt-peppered house elf with small bat-like ears, a long-pointed nose, and large blue eyes the size of tennis balls appears. Nimmy and her brother, Dobby looked rather similar. "Nimmy is here!" The house elf squeaked drying her little hands on her clean apron.


    "Nimmy, I will just pop out for a bit to pick up a few treats for tonight," Euphemia instructed her house elf. "I will be back not before long."


    "Nimmy obeys," the house elf obediently answered, before vanishing with another loud pop.


    Satisfied, Euphemia departs from her home and strolls down the snow-cleared path until she is able to safely apparate to Mould-on-the-Would. There is laughter and the scent of delicious snacks in the air. She tilts her face up and smiles at the scents reminiscent of her youth.


    Chuckling quietly to herself, Euphemia adjusts her scarf, before venturing to the crowded masses. She first stops to buy a bag of freshly roasted ?h?stnuts to enjoy for herself. She happily chews on the warm treat and stops to watch vendors create moving forms animal forms of cotton candy. The children were happily lined up with their parents to purchase dragons, eagles, and countless of other sugar creature creations.


    Euphemia moves to turn away when a loud clattering sound is heard as various icicles fall to the ground. No one pays much attention to them, but small vibrations can be seen on the ice on the ground that shifts without aid on the ground. She continues on her merry way only to abruptly pause at spotting a slender witch with dark hair and sharp features. She furrows her brow in confusion for the witch looked remarkably like that of Eileen Prince, but according to Fleamont, Reginald Prince''s daughter was long dead. However, that must have been a lie as this clearly was Eileen Prince with a man that seemed to be her husband carrying their young son.


    Before Euphemia can move in for a closer look to satisfy her curiosity and confirm her suspicions, the ground begins to violently tremble and caused the crowd to shriek panic. Suddenly, loud screams can be heard as various members of the crowd point into the distance, before frantically running away.


    The crowd abruptly begins to push and shove causing Euphemia to be nearly trampled by the fleeing crowd. Thankfully, she is pushed into a cold pile of snow, but she felt her bottom and sides bruise at the harsh fall. She wasn''t young anymore and even a small fall now could easily break her hip or another bone.


    Grimacing at the fleeing crowd, Euphemia struggles to her feet. She carefully dusts the cold, wet snow off her clothes, before turning around. Her eyes widen in horror at seeing large humanoid figures over 20 feet tall easily visible over the tops of the buildings. Giants!


    Euphemia''s eyes widely dart around as she moves to flee when the giants begin to throw large boulders at the fleeing crowd. The ground in front of Euphemia explodes sending rock shrapnel through her body. The impact of the bolder easily tosses her into the air like a rag doll against the side of a brick building. Letting out a pained groan, she weakly slides to wet, slippery, cobbled stone ground.


    Groaning in pain, Euphemia tries to rise to her feet, when she hears something whirling sound. She glances up only to see something dark approach her before she knows knowing but pain, and then only darkness. She did not even have a chance to breathe nor think as her body is pulverized by a massive boulder. The only untouched remnant of her body is her wrinkled hand that remains uncrushed lifted upward as if pleading to the sky.


    The crowd continues to flee and scream as the dead continue to pile up with the town being destroyed around them. Leading at the helm of the giants is a tall, broad-shouldered giantess with a large ?h?st and curved bottom, Iwara. Her golden hair is braided with fangs, claws of kills. Iwara nods her head in approval of the attack as her pale face is painted with the blood of her enemies. She was still weak and unable to use much of her magic, but still, she was strong as her hands were more than capable of crushing bones with her b?r? fists. She grins revealing her sharp teeth and nails that can easily tear through flesh.


    "The Auror''s will be here shortly," Iwara instructed the giants at her side. "Ready the poison," she coldly ordered. Unlike her mate, Wurfbog, she preferred to destroy her enemies with the least amount of energy possible. The Auror''s would be unable to defend against the attack and would die without their ever needing to raise even a single finger.. They would show their might and power usher in the dawning of a new era, the era of the Giants! But best of all, wizardkind the deadly cost of underestimating their foes.

 Chapter 862 - Giant’s Rampage Ⅵ

    On the outskirts of the village of Mould-on-the-Would, the second squad of Auror''s led by Percius Clements at last arrived. He quickly turns to his partner, "Dawlish, half of the team and you are to hold this side of the two as a point of exit and aid in the evacuation of the town. Hold the apparition point for the A.P.D. reinforcements to arrive with the healer support teams!"


    "Understood, Clements," replied the capable, and self-assured wizard with very short, wiry hair. The tough-looking wizard had become that much more confident under the tutelage of Percius. John Dawlish no longer hesitated nor was uncertain of himself and had become that much more of a reliable partner.


    "Proudfoot, Savage!" Dawlish instructed his fellow Auror''s. "Clear a path for evacuations!"


    "On it, Dawlish!" The two-wizard replied, before rapidly moving to clear a path from the village to their current point.


    Leaving Dawlish behind with half of the Auror team, Percius and the rest of the Auror team move forward with their wands out and ready at all times. "We don''t know if the Giants are preparing a trap, but I want everyone on high alert. Remember the giant''s forte is long range attacks. Unlike Moody, I''d rather see you lot live another day. If you can''t get close enough for an attack, then I''d rather you rescue the wounded if possible and retreat. We won''t ever win in a long-range battle against the giants, since our strength lies in short-range attacks in comparison."


    "In teams of two," Percius ordered as the remaining Auror team split into teams of two as instructed. Percius departs with a veteran Auror at his back. Unlike what Moody and others might think, he did not in fact prefer to work alone. He''d rather much preferred a partner, but John Dawlish to an extent was still an inexperienced partner. He didn''t want Dawlish''s worst traits appearing at this critical moment and as such had ?ssigned him to a more stable position. Not that position did have its own risks, but it was better than wandering within range of the giant''s attacks.


    Percius and his companion move swiftly and expertly through the town directing any straggling villagers towards the evacuation point. They pass several wounded villagers, but they do not stop to offer help. It was not the fact that they were cold nor merciless for all Auror''s know basic healing arts. However, the issue lay in the severity of the wounded villagers. There was absolutely nothing that they could do for them, their time was best spent moving forward as a second sweeping team would approach to carry the wounded back to the evacuation point. And as for the wounded that could still move around, they directed them to safety, before pressing onward.


    The stench of death and blood fills the air as they pass by several mangled corpses. The town of Mould-on-the-Would is in ruins with half of the town buildings having been destroyed. A child''s lonely cry causes the two Auror''s to pause and search for the sound. A toddler loudly sobs in the arms of his father, whose ?h?st had been pierced straight through by a beam. The salt-peppered-haired wizard weakly breathes and chokes on his blood. Seeing the beam through his ?h?st, Percius shakes his head at the other Auror knowing full well that the wizard did not have much left to live.


    "Please take him," gasped the dying figure of Roderic Filch. He pleadingly gazed at the two Auror''s before him to take his son, Rodney, and go.


    The second Auror moves to speak, but Percius speaks first, "We will take your son with us, sir. What is his name?" Roderic moves to reply, before pausing to solemnly consider something of vital purpose.


    "Sir?" The veteran Auror interjected concerned that the loss of blood was affecting the fatally wounded wizard.


    "Roderic Prince," the dying Roderic Filch weakly gasped.


    "Prince!" The veteran Auror said in surprise. "As in Georgine Prince''s son?" As it was impossible for the child to be Reginald Prince''s son as the old Prince had been loyal to his belated wife, Sirsa Prince. And the child is far too old to be a product of any mistress that Reginald Prince might have taken after the death of his belated wife.


    Roderic''s eyes unconsciously stray to the nearby building that had effortlessly crushed his wife, Eileen. She had not even had time to move except to shove him and Rodney further away from her. After that, she was simply gone without even so much as a spoken goodbye.


    Roderic weakly coughs knowing full well that he was going to die soon. He knew that his older brother, Argus, would not be able to properly take care of his child. No, the strongest person to offer protection to his boy would be Reginald Prince, but Reginald had disinherited his daughter, Eileen for her betrayal. Still, he knew that his wife''s aunt, Georgine had interfered sufficiently to ensure that no retribution was taken against him nor Eileen.


    "Sir?" The veteran Auror asked again.


    "His mother is Georgine Prince," Roderic stubbornly wheezed.


    Percius and the veteran Auror both share a glance, but don''t remark on the statement. "Take the child and retreat," Percius firmly ordered the reluctant veteran Auror.


    Nodding his head in acceptance of the reply, Percius gestures to the other Auror to take the sobbing child. "No, daddy!" Rodney wailed as the veteran Auror firmly pulled him away from his father. "Daddy!" The little boy wailed as his cries grew dimmer was the veteran Auror hurried away with the child tightly clutched in his arms.


    "Thank you," Roderic gasped, before gurgling more blood. "You best go on, Auror," he spat out knowing that there was nothing further the Auror could do for him.


    Percius can''t think of anything else to say except to nod his head at the dying wizard, before moving forward to try to get a better idea of the giant''s next move. He hadn''t gone much further when the whistle of something falling through the air can be heard. "Sonorous," he pointed at his throat with the amplifying charm. "Incoming!"


    The Auror''s within the village seek cover as enormous sacks loaded down with rocks begin to smash into the ruined town. The sacks easily fall open as thick dark poisonous miasma begins to seep into the air. "Poison!" Roared Percius, before removing the charm.


    Pointing his wand at the miasma, Percius shouts "Ventus," but inhales some of the poisonous fog at the same time. The poison eagerly dives into his lungs and is absorbed by the blood vessels.


    The wind spell shoots a strong jet of spiraling wind from the tip of Percius''s wand. Moving his wand, he uses the wind to send the miasma back towards the giants. Such a poisonous fog would be deadly even to the giants despite their enormous size.


    Seeing the poisonous fog rise into the air like a deadly serpent at them, Iwara grinds her sharp teeth in fury. "Cheaters," she hissed at the poisonous fog returning towards them. She was unable to use her own magic since she had overexerted herself during the crossing. Irked, she roars, "Attack!"


    The miasma would hurt them and weaken them, but it would not be sufficient to kill the giants. The giants eagerly stride forward causing the ground to shake. Through the miasma, the hulking forms of the rapidly approaching giants can be seen. The Auror''s with their hastily torn sleeves cover their faces in order to breathe. They would never manage to make their way through the wreckage of the town in time to retreat. Nor could they lead the giants to the exit point where the evacuation of the survivors was still occurring. Instead, the Auror''s position themselves to hold their ground for as long as possible for the citizens to reach safety.. The Auror''s knew full well that their decision to remain behind would inevitably cost them their very lives.

 Chapter 863 - Giant’s Rampage Ⅶ

    Within the ruins of Mould-on-the-Would, Auror Percius Clements begins to feel a bit dizzy and weaker as the poison rapidly circulates throughout his body. He slowly turns to eye the somber, veteran that he found himself next. The two Auror''s share a glance at feeling the earth shake and thunder at the giant''s roaring approach. Their best bet for an attack was to wait until the giants were within close range, but the giants had their own means to easily keep the Auror''s at a distance even at close-range combat.


    Percius did not even bother to inquire to ask, where the veteran Auror''s partner was. Either the Auror had departed with a child or his partner had been instantly killed by the miasma attack. They were too far too deep in the ruined village for reinforcements to reach them before the giant''s arrival.


    "Auror Shepard," Percius rasped holding a painful cough at bay, "It is has been an honor to serve with you." He paused and stretched out his hand to momentarily shake the other veteran Auror''s hand.


    "Likewise, Auror Clements," the veteran Auror grimly answered clenching his wand tighter in his fist and turning briefly to shake Percius''s hand with his clammy hand.


    Percius nods his head once more before they both face forward and ready themselves. He knew that Auror Shepard was married and had two boys who were 8 and 7, and a daughter just turned 4. His wife, Mrs. Shepard would be left desolate, but the Auror widows and widowers'' funds would see to it that she received her husband''s pension. It would be enough to neatly tie the family over until the children were grown.


    The row of houses before them is smashed to pieces as a Giant before they easily cleared them out of their path with a giant club. Wooden splinters fly in the air as Percius raises his wand and aims for the Giant''s fingers that clench the giant club. The finger-removing jinx a whirling color of sparks crash into the giant''s hand. The sparks fade harmlessly away causing Percius to curse privately in his mind, before throwing himself to the side to dodge the descending club.


    The club cleaves the street, but Auror Shepard takes advantage of the opening in the Giant''s defense. "Oppungo," the veteran Auror shouted casting the jinx. From the tip of his wand, sharp ragged wooden shards are conjured, before hurling themselves speedily at the selected target of the caster.


    The giant shrieks in agony as the wooden shards embed themselves into his eyes and face. With a loud thud, the wooden club falls to the ground as the giant clenches his bleeding eyes. Blood gushes between his now blind eyes that are filled with hundreds of wooden shards.


    Percius without hesitation casts the same spell. "Oppungo!" He cried out as dozens of gleaming knives are conjured from the tip of his wand and fiercly darted towards the giant''s ears. The giant falls to his knees in agony now both blind and deaf.


    Seeing the giant at their mercy, Auror Shepard moves forward only to suddenly disappear as part of a building smashes into his location. A pool of blood begins to seep from Auror''s Shepard''s previous location, but Percius is unable to mourn the loss of his companion. Percius b?r?ly manages to throw himself behind a stone fountain for cover as part of a wall and home are thrown at him.


    The former wall and home collapse upon him, but the stone fountain takes most of the impact. Cold freezing waters sweep on top of him drenching him from head to toe. The cold of the winter night digs into his flesh causing him to shiver, but the poison burns him on the inside setting his inner veins aflame.


    Shaking Percius staggers to his feet and almost slips, but hurriedly climbs around the wreckage. It certainly does not help as the ground violently shakes as giants attack and are repelled as best as the Auror''s can. The scent of blood and carnage is heavy as the Giants roar in pain or in triumph. In the distance, a captured Auror can be seen screaming before falling silent as he is literally torn into two.


    Percius stumbles forward and falls to the ground as another wreckage flies inches above him before destroying the ground and pelting him with dust and fragments. Rapidly blinking the dust from his eyes, he scrambles to his feet and shouts, "Expulso!" The flying fragment towards him is engulfed in blue light, before being blasted apart and crashing into the ground on either side of him.


    With the explosion still ringing in his ears, Percius is unable to hear anything except to feel the ground shaking around him. Peering through the dust he can faintly make out a large dark figure nimbly darting forward causing the dust clouds to be swept away. Without hesitation, he pours all his magic into his wand to cast the statue curse.


    With a grim smile, Percius is easily flung away as if he is a mere doll by the backhand of a large giantess. Airborne one second like a bird, Percius feels sheer agony as gravity sets in, before he is painfully impaled on a staked wooden timber. Dangling in the air, he desperately tries to breathe. He loudly gasps in pain feeling the poison race that much more rapidly consuming his burning flesh. He begins to feel cold as his body warmth and crimson fluids begin to depart from his body and steadily drip down onto the crumbled cobblestones down below.


    Gasping, Percius spits out a wad of blood as he sees a tall, slender giantess with an ample ?h?st and h?ps. She was on the slender size rare in giantesses, but there was a terrifying air about her. Her sharp teeth gleam in hunger as she copes to a stop before him and holds her razor-sharp nails capable of tearing flesh from bone in the night sky filled with bright lights of a barrage of spells.


    "Well fought, wizard," Iwara solemnly declared acknowledging the dying wizard''s cunning. The impaled wizard had fought valiantly despite the stacked odds against him. He and his deceased companion both fought valiantly to the end despite knowing that only death awaited them.


    "I will give you the honor of being added to my collection," Iwara vowed, before reaching to tear the head of the wizard clean off his shoulders. She extends her hand, before frowning at feeling her hand much heavier than normal. Had she accidentally inhaled remnants of the miasma?


    "Finally," Percius croaked showing a blood-stained grin, "but I suppose the curse took so long to work considering your size."


    "Wizard, what have you done?!" Iwara raged but found that her limps were extraordinarily heavy. She b?r?ly shifted and glanced down at her arms only to see in a horrifying spectacle. The surface of her flesh began to stiffen as flesh was replaced by white marble stone rapidly creeping up the length of her arm. In a panic, she tried to move her knees and elbows to find that her joints are hard and rigid unable to bend anymore.


    "The statue curse is rarely ever cast," Percius choked in triumph. "It costs the caster most of their magic, but the curse cannot be broken except by the caster''s death."


    Iwara fiercely grins feeling her flesh harden up to her forearms and ?h?st. "You will shortly be dead, wizard, and I will rend your flesh into twain."


    "I cannot deny that my time is nearly up, giantess," Percius painfully coughed feeling dizzy and weaker with each passing breath. He was so cold that his body shivered violently only causing the loss of blood to hasten. "But so is yours," he chuckled loudly, before coughing painfully seeing black dots in his vision.


    Struggling to retain the last bit of strength in his body, Percius''s arm shakes as he lifts his wand into the air. Iwara''s face blanches causing the painted symbols on her face to darken in harsh contrast. "You-!" Is the last word, the giantess is ever able to say; her face remains frozen in an angry snarl frozen forever in stone.


    Gathering the last of his magic left, Percius faintly gasps, "Confringo." A fiery orange light is emitted from his wand and is hurled at the large frozen stone giant.


    The giantess, Iwara can sense all that is occurring around her, but she cannot even bat a single eyelash. She tries to scream, breathe, anything, but she can only watch in horror as the orange curse strikes her stone flesh. The spell causes her flesh to explode and she silently screams in terror watching her stone flesh loudly break apart. In slow motion, she watches her stone limbs crumble to a thud before her stone head rolls to a painful stop across the broken cobblestones. Everything turns into a dizzying blur as she struggles to cry out for her mate before a hungry, creeping darkness consumes her.


    Percius'' wand loudly clatters loudly onto the stone ground as he tiredly coughs. Closing his exhausted eyes, he feebly blinks his eyes seeing an increasing number of dots in his vision. He is unable to hear nor see the ongoing battle anymore as his senses have become dull.


    Percius lets out a shocked gasp at seeing blurred figures becoming increasingly visible in his fading eyesight. A sad, joyful bloodstained smile appears on his face at seeing the trio of approaching figures. How he had missed, the salt-peppered witch with owl-like eyes, his partner, Sara Vinovich with all his heart. At her side is the smiling pale face of Alphard Black with flashing gray eyes filled with warmth. Grimacing at Alphard''s side is the scowling cold figure of Damocles Belby with his usual sleeked black hair and chartreuse colored robes.


    He wasn''t alone anymore. Not feeling scared nor in pain, Percius closes his eyes with a smile.. He gurgles one last time before the breath of life eagerly departs leaving behind an impaled corpse.

 Chapter 864 - Giant’s Rampage Ⅷ

    Back at the Ministry of Magic, the tawny lion-like figure of Rufus Scrimgeour can be seen ordering the second group of reinforcements to depart. "I want the A.P.D. ready in animagus form to attack and scout. We need to collect our wounded as fast as possible and finish evacuations. St. Mungo''s is on standby and one of our newly trained A.P.D. medical team will be accompanying you lot! I want every single Auror to travel in pairs, these are giants, we are dealing with and they are not to be underestimated!"


    The second group of reinforcements is a mixed group of A.P.D. and Auror''s escorting the medical team. The group briskly nods their head in understanding. "Aye, sir!" They chorused together.


    "Well, what are you waiting around for? Hop to it!" Rufus loudly growled as the second wave of reinforcements depart for Mould-on-the-Would.


    Suppressing a worried frown, Rufus presses lips into a thin line causing the furrow on his forehead to only deepen. He had the sinking feeling that their worst losses would be at Mould-on-the-Would. The Auror that had apparated to headquarters had been severely wounded having lost a limb. The Auror through a haze of agony reported that the Auror''s had been ambushed as predicted, but more importantly, they had been forced to hold their ground rather than retreat to evacuate the civilian population.


    Rufus''s yellow-brown eyes flicker over the Auror cubicles. Those remaining behind were on office duty mostly fledging''s. In total, he had less than a third of veteran, and senior Auror''s remaining. If a third giant attack should occur, there would not be enough Auror''s nor A.P.D. officers to send out to contain the attack. They would have to wait until Moody returned or worse, completely right off the attack. However, in the worst-case scenario, the Ministry of Magic would be attacked, and based on the current staff, Rufus was confident that they would not be able to hold the Ministry of Magic for long.


    Rufus''s lion-like eyes flicker to the figures of Auror Shacklebolt, Podmore, and Stein. The three Auror''s had successfully sent out Ministry missives to any Auror or A.P.D. officer''s that were thought to still be residing within the Isles. One or two Auror''s and A.P.D. members had begun to apparate to the Ministry of Magic, but more were coming. Even more importantly, the trio had at long last found the ambassador of Lithuania, who was recuperating from Dragon Pox and had elected not to attend the Presentation Ball.


    In an excellent turn of news, the ambassador of Lithuania had an active invitation and could relay the message to the Minister of Magic and all other officials at the Presentation Ball. The only complication is that the ambassador of Lithuania would have to procure an international portkey. The three of them were currently working on finding a member from the division of the Department of Magical Transportation specifically from the Portkey Office to issue an international portkey.


    Rufus turns his attention away only for his eyes to be unconsciously drawn to the petite, lovely figure of Auror Dorcas Meadows. The tanned witch had warm eyes and full lips. Her curly hair was playfully arranged around her face as she completed her tasks. It was strange to say, but Rufus always felt unsettled around the petite Auror. Moody at times secretly teased him about Auror Meadows, but Rufus had always plainly replied that there was something off about that witch. She was just too perky and nice, clearly, there was something more going on. Ironically, Moody had further teased him that he was now the more paranoid one out of the two of them!


    Rufus drags his attention away from Auror Meadows before she can meet his eyes. Everything would be fine as Rufus had sent a pair of Auror''s to summon Moody if possible. He tries to convince himself of that, but still, he wouldn''t bet all his chips on one poker hand.


    Rufus''s body turns towards the door and strides out with purposefulness. He arrives at the lift, before stepping inside and pushing the number 4. The lift begins to whirl away towards level four that housed the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. The lift is rather quiet and quick as the Ministry of Magic is all but empty.


    The lift comes to a rumbling stop before the doors slide open. The corridors are long full of various plants and other day-to-day objects. Past the Beast Division is the Being Division corridor. He stops at the corridor and turns right rather than heading further down towards the Spirit Division, Pest Advisory Board, and Office of Misinformation. Housed in the Being Division corridor are the Goblin and Centaur Liaison offices along with other similar liaison offices including one for the Merfolk.


    The head of the Goblin Liaison office is Cuthbert Mockridge, a fair-haired wizard with a bright smile. Unlike his predecessors, Mockridge actively hired goblins to act as the in-betweens for the wizards and goblins relations. He was rather well-liked by the staff and even the goblins couldn''t find anything to fault or repute the wizard for. Ironically, the relationship between goblin and wizardkind was the best it had ever been. Then again, the bar was set rather low¡­


    Despite the late hour, there is a flicker of light glimpsed around the crevices of the door. Raising his hand, Rufus knocks once, before his audacity fades away. Faint quick footsteps can be heard, before the door swings open to reveal the wrinkled face of an elderly goblin wearing a pointed little hat. The goblin had a matching pointed white beard with a very pointed nose. The goblin narrowed his dark, slanted eyes at the Auror in recognition.


    "Auror Scrimgeour to what do I owe the dubious honor at this late hour?" The elderly goblin grumbled. "I haven''t committed any wrongdoing and I was left on duty by the Head of the Department, Mr. Mockridge might I remind you."


    "I am not here to instigate anything Nurnaff," Rufus firmly responded. "I am short on time and I would rather be candid to the point."


    Nurnaff speculatively eyes the partner and second-in-command of the Senior Auror of the Aurors, Rufus Scrimgeour for a second tad longer, before finally briskly nodding his head. Seeing that the elderly goblin is willing to listen, Rufus straightforwardly begins to speak. "The forces of the Auror and the A.P.D. department is severely depleted at this time dealing with two simultaneous Giant attacks."


    "Giant attacks?!" Nurnaff gasped in shock and horror. Goblins hated the Giants just as much as wizardkind. They too had a long memory and recalled the terrible atrocities that the Giants had committed against them.


    "I fear that a third attack will occur," Rufus candidly confessed, "but worst of all, I fear that the Ministry of Magic or rather Diagon Alley will be their center point of focus. The Auror and A.P.D. only has a third of forces left at headquarters and of those more than half are fledging''s and yearling Auror''s. Should the giant''s attack, the Ministry of Magic will not hold for long."


    Rufus paused to solemn stare the elderly goblin in the eye. "The Ministry of Magic will fall and as well Gringotts."


    Nurnaff''s face stiffens before narrowing his dark slanted eyes. "And what is that you are desiring of me, Auror Scrimgeour?"


    "The goblins and wizardkind have been at peace for hundreds of years," Rufus deliberately declared. "The treatise between us has functioned well enough after all these years, but there is a rare clause that is rarely ever mentioned as it has never been used. It is the clause that declares us as temporary allies in the face of overwhelming peril."


    Nurnaff''s wrinkled face shakes at the audacity of Auror Scrimgeour. Yet a gleam of respect and awe appears in his dark eyes. If the Auror truly was sincere the effects of the unprecedented request would rock throughout the wizarding world like a wave.


    "I humbly request that liaison Nurnaff declare my sincere intentions to the Goblin King," Rufus carefully said. "Should the giants attack the Ministry of Magic and Diagon Alley, I request that the treatise clause be fulfilled."


    Nurnaff carefully studies the Auror for any signs of treachery or trickery but finds none. "Very well, Auror Scrimgeour, I will deliver your message to his majesty. However, are you certain of your request? As you have stated before the ripple effects throughout the magical world will be immense."


    "You need not concern yourself on my behalf," Rufus said with a smug gleam in his eyes. "My current powers and position were handed to me directly by the senior-most Auror in command, Auror Moody. And I am acting in an appropriate manner considering the extenuating circumstances."


    A faint smile of respect and understanding appears on the elderly face of Nurnaff. "Pardon me then Auror Scrimgeour," the elderly goblin rasped as he reached for his cloak. "It would seem I have an urgent errand to run." The elderly goblin subtly reaches into his pocket and clutches the goblin talisman signaling and requesting that the goblin council gather. Typically, only goblin clan leaders or elders, and councilmembers held such talismans, but a representative of the goblin nation within the Ministry of Magic, had also been granted one.


    Rufus bows to the elderly goblin with gratitude, before turning away and returning from which way he came. He can only hope that it does not come to that. However, he had learned that sometimes when dealing with complicated problems, an Auror must deal with the problem in unexpected solutions.. And he was proud to say, he had learned from the very best, Alastor Moody.

 Chapter 865 - Goblin Treatise Clause

    The elderly goblin, Nurnaff quickly made his way down the corridor to the lift. The lift moved far too slowly for his liking, before hurrying out and past the golden gates. The nightguard, Eric Munch is dozing at his post b?r?ly noticing Nurnaff hurry towards the floo hearths. Tossing sparkling floo powder into the flames, he shouts, "Summoning of the Emergency Council," before vanishing away.


    While Nurnaff travels through whirling green flames, silver goblin forged talismans had been burning brightly summoning goblin elders and clan leaders for the emergency meeting. Before Nurnaff had even arrived, goblin men and women had already abandoned festivities and hurriedly rushed away through the floo fireplace to heed the urgent summons. The goblins appeared in a great stone hall filled with countless stone benches. At the forefront of the circular chamber sit 12 council chairs, six reside on either side of a great, silver goblin forged throne peppered by countless glittering diamond gems.


    The goblin elders and clan leaders whisper in hushed voices as they take a seat in the great stone hall. Some whisper that it is another goblin killing, while others wonder what terrible news shall be announced this time around. A few goblins simply study the intricately carved large, stone columns that rise from the floor to connect to the ceiling. While a few turn their attention to the silver goblin-crafted throne that has delicate leaves and trees carved into the silver with tiny gems that seem to sparkle as brightly as the twinkling stars in the heavens.


    Quickly the whispering voices fall silent as the twelve goblin council members enter the stone hall. Despite the late hour, all twelve members wear neat, silver embroidered robes as they each take their seat before them. The stone hall is utterly silent before them as the clang of spears can be heard announcing the presence of the goblin king. The goblins bow their heads from their seats as an old goblin with sharp eyes stomps forward.


    A few of the older goblins shiver and tug their warm robes around them at the chill. The stone chamber abruptly becomes silent, before every goblin rises and bows before the King of the Goblins, Grok Gringotts. The 12 elderly goblin councilmembers follow directly behind them, before coming to a halt before each of their seats. Grok Gringotts is the first to take a seat and is followed by the rustling sound of clothing as the councilmembers and the rest of those present take their seats.


    Grok hides a knowing smile and instead coolly says, "Stand before your King, Nurnaff, intermediary of the goblins and representative amongst wizards. Why have your summoned us on this night of recollections?"


    Nurnaff bows deeply before their King with great gravity. "Eminence, I come before you with urgent news," he solemnly said. "The wizards are under attack from giants!"


    Shock-filled gasps of alarm fill the large cavern causing Grok to frown. "SILENCE!" The chamber falls into a tense silence as he gestures for the elderly goblin to continue to speak. "Go on, complete your report, intermediary."


    "Yes, your excellency," Nurnaff sincerely answered. "Auror Scrimgeour has requested the aid of goblin kind should the giants attack Diagon Alley. He requests a temporary alliance before our enemies as promised within the forgotten clause of the treatise between our people."


    Another burst of shocked whispers fills the air, but Grok does nothing to stop those present. He hides a smile, before lazily waving his hand in the air to silence the crowd. Most do not notice the relaxed air about the Goblin King except for a few like the elderly councilmember Wulm.


    Wulm carefully studies the much younger goblin before pensively narrowing her dark gleaming eyes. It would seem that the brat had finally learned to hold his cards to his ?h?st. Good, this would prove to be an ample opportunity for them.


    Grok and Wulm''s eyes meet in understanding before he gestures for the elderly female goblin master crafter to speak. Wulm''s pointed ears twitch as if in excitement but managed to contain herself. "I say, Aye, your majesty," she firmly said. "We stand to lose nothing but have everything to gain should the wizards require our aid. It will not only permit us the open use of force but the Ministry of Magic will be forced to give us certain allowances. After all, they will be in our debt and we will undoubtedly collect with interest."


    "My thoughts as well, Councilmember Wulm," Grok smoothly said.


    Before Grok can continue to speak further a loud shout is heard from the crowd. "This is simply outrageous, your Eminence!" The crowd''s heads whirl around to see the figure of Bodrig, spokesmen of the Brotherhood of Goblins on his feet. (A brotherhood of goblins not for violence but rather against it. However, they most certainly approved when a Goblin committed such a feat!)


    The indignant Bodrig hid his surprise and shock at hearing that the news. He simply couldn''t allow for the relations between goblins and wizardkind to improve. His future plans hinged upon the tensions that existed between the two groups.


    "Pardon for my speaking out, my King. Let the wizards take care of their own! We have suffered already enough at their hands and much more at the hand of the goblins. There is no need for the blood of our kind to be spilled on behalf of the wizards,'' Bodrig sneered.


    "You need not concern yourself, Bodrig," Grok replied with a cold thin smile. "We have already contracted sub-contractors on our behalf to perform the difficult task in ?ssociation with us."


    "Sub-contractors?" Bodrig sputtered in shock. "Surely, you jest your excellency. At this hour, it would be nigh impossible!"


    "I would never say such lighthearted words not even in jest, Bodrig," Grok icily stared down his pointed nose at the suave goblin with a neatly pointed beard.


    Bodrig lips pressed into a painful thin line, before changing tactics. "Even if his majesty intentions are merciful, it is the goblin nation who will bear the cost and brunt of financing sub-contractors. Why is that the goblin nation must even use our hard-earned galleons to protect our people?!" A chorus of similar sentiment murmur''s sweep through the chamber, before fading away at the cool gaze of the Goblin King.


    "Ordinarily, I would agree with your words, Bodrig," Grok slowly said causing the younger goblin to stare cautiously at the elderly Goblin King. "However, there is a rather generous donor willing to finance the entire operations. We should be most grateful to them since they did so out of their own free will despite knowing full well that they will not be repaid not even a single galleon back."


    "A donor?" Bodrig scoffed in disbelief. "Who could possibly be able to afford to be so generous under such a time constraint, your excellency?"


    The crowd expectantly turns to gaze at the Goblin King with eyes full of disbelief. They did not believe their King would lie, but certainly, no goblin would ever freely bestow such funds for such an obscure occasion. It was absolutely preposterous!


    Grok''s face grows steely and solemn. "Bodrig, I have warned you thrice, and I will not warn you again." His lips curl with a deadly iciness. "The donor wishes to remain anonymous, but I can ?ssure the funds have already been used per the donor''s instructions."


    "And besides, I would have thought you would be the most excited with the news Bodrig as this will permit us to openly bargain with the Ministry of Magic as we will have the upper hand. It is rather disappointing to see your reactions, Bodrig," Grok lied in false lament. "I expected much more of the spokesmen of the Brotherhood of Goblins."


    Bodrig''s face begins to burn in humiliation, while a large burlier goblin sitting next to him, Radnok, the pigeon-toed an active member of the Brotherhood of Goblins narrows his beady eyes at the goblin king. With his face burning, Bodrig grits his teeth together and bows. "My apologies, my King, I have overstepped myself," he lied in a clear voice. He stiffly bowed to the goblin king, before silently taking his seat.


    Grok nods his head as though in understanding hiding a cold bloodthirsty gleam in his eyes. He would entrap Bodrig in his own trap and watch him die. Now wasn''t the time to kill Bodrig, he still needed him.


    Turning to face the elders, Grok asks, "What say ye, Council?"


    "Aye," Wulm firmly said followed by a course of "Aye''s," from the rest of the Council.


    "The Council has spoken, so mote be," Grok announced, before turning towards the elderly goblin. "Go quickly, Nurnaff, and promptly deliver our reply."


    "I am honored to do so, your majesty," Nurnaff bowed so low that this rather pointed nose nearly touched the floor, before hurrying away to deliver the reply to Auror Scrimgeour.


    "You are dismissed," Grok loudly announced as he rises to his feet before the Council begins to follow in turn. Soft whispers echo throughout the chamber but do not grow louder until the Council and the Goblin King have departed from the stone hall with their entourage of goblin spear-wielding warriors.


    The conversations echo loudly as Bodrig forces his hands to relax having left deep raw red grooves in the palms of his hands. "Fool," Bodrig spat in rage. He would ensure the downfall of the Goblin King if it was the last thing he did. He would repay this humiliation thrice over!


    The larger burlier goblin, Radnok, the pigeon-toed viciously cracks his knuckles. "Is it time?"


    "Not yet, but soon, Radnok," Bodrig vehemently promised his friend. "The time is nearly at hand."


    "Good," Radnok said with a vicious malicious-filled smile.. Their like-minded brothers excitedly share glances feeling as though they are nearly a step away from successfully overthrowing the Goblin King. Soon, they would be the ones in power, and all would bow before them! They would ?ssure in the dawn of the greatest Goblin Empire the magical world had ever seen!

 Chapter 866 - Approach

    As the evening approached a thick fog had descended to cover the streets of London. It was as though the world had transformed full of moving shadows. It was bitterly cold and many of the residents were home or in nearby pubs. The streets were largely empty, but every now and again sickly yellow lights would appear as vehicles would slowly creep through the streets lest they wrap themselves around a lamppost. The sidewalks were clean, but piles of dirty snow lay on the sides of the road revealing the recent snowfall. Despite the weather, there is a hint of cheer in the air as Christmas garlands and wreaths hang from lampposts. Through window-shops, festive Christmas lights can be seen twinkling dimly despite the heavy fog.


    On the outskirts of London, many of the residents have retired to bed. A fair-haired eight-year-old in blue striped pajamas peers through the mist-covered window and out into the dark gray fog. David McGregor was unable to sleep and found himself restless. As he''d gotten older, his memories of the past began to return as his magic grew stronger. He recalled his dad, (Douglas McGregor) being murdered by a werewolf when he was just six, and the brave witch, who died and saved him. He also remembered the plumb wizard with sad eyes, who had held him and brought him back to his mum.


    A wizard called an obliviator had erased his memories, but they hadn''t completely gone away. He knew that magic was real because he occasionally did things that simply couldn''t be explained. None of his older siblings ever had such peculiar things happen to them except him. After they moved away to the outskirts of London near their aunt and uncle, everything seemed like it had gone back to normal.


    Yet over the past summer, when they had returned to back to Caithness, he''d played with his friends including Hugh McGonagall and Hugh''s older sister, Morag. He''d finally started to remember that terrible night, when he saw Hugh jump out of the swing and float in the air, before gently floating down. Morag was so angry with Hugh, but David began to remember that terrible night. He didn''t mean to cry; it was just scary to remember!


    David shivers in embarrassment and pushes the memory of him wailing like a baby into the back of his mind. Still, it was nice because he now could talk to Morag and Hugh about magic. They thought that he''d probably get a letter from Hogwarts in a few years too. Morag was turning eleven in the upcoming year and would be sure to get a letter to start next year in the fall. She could hardly wait and was convinced she''d be a Gryffindor or a Ravenclaw.


    Personally, David thought Morag would be a Slytherin since she was VERY sneaky. He didn''t know much about the four Hogwarts houses except for what Hugh and Morag had told him. It wasn''t that he didn''t think Morag was nice or bold or smart, but she was just far too sneaky for her own good.


    David sighs causing his breath to cloud the windowpane further. Feeling sleepy and a bit cold, he scurries away back to bed. He curls back into bed and fails to see the windowpanes faintly quivering from an unknown source of vibrations. He wasn''t the only one as enormous dark figure silently marched through the fog and descended on the shrouded city of London.


    Leading at the helm of the giant is much larger than normal, gray-skinned giant over 30 feet tall. Wurfbog, the Gurg of the giants snarled revealing jagged filed shark-like teeth. He knew that his giants were hungry to taste human flesh, but they had an important task to fulfill tonight. Afterward, they would be able to feast until their heart''s content.


    Wurfbog''s muscular body is kept warm by dragonhide clothing made from the prey that he had hunted with his own b?r? hands. Barely rattling on his neck hung a heavy necklace made of dragon fangs and teeth of his vanquished foes. The recent collectibles are still coated in dried blood and tissue. His thick, black coarse hair is chopped at the earlobes. His face is strangely kept shaven an oddity among giants for sure. A characteristic of his existence as a half-giant that none ever dared to mention if they wished to keep their lives.


    Although now only one hand could still hold the giant club encrusted with deadly spikes forged from dragon talons and bones. The other hand was missing having been f?r??b?? removed to ensure Wurfbog''s survival. Even now, his eyes would fill with rage at the actions of the wizard known as Antonin Dolohov. In his hand''s stead, there now lay a cruel sharp metal hook from which he could hang humans and watch the breath of life depart from their bodies.


    Wurfbog''s hook gleamed hungrily as he turned his bloodthirsty eyes towards the wizard flying before them on a broom. The long pale face of Antonin Dolohov is twisted with a malicious arrogant expression. The dark-haired wizard flexed his broad shoulders as if in taunt causing Wurfbog''s expression to further darken.


    In a bored voice as if facing a lesser existence, Dolohov says, "Wurfbog, you still recall the plan do you not? I would hate to be forced to remind you of your place again." He emphasized his last words by visibly twirling his wand in his hand.


    Wurfbog eyes narrowed dangerously causing the giants following behind to shiver unconsciously. "Did I not say before that the Dark Lord may find other envoys? Do not try my patience, wizard, it is limited."


    Dolohov''s eyes glitter with a strange wildness. "I would like to see you try, half-breed," he earnestly said with a rush of hunger and bloodthirst evident in his gaze.


    Wurfbog hand clenches the club in his hand but forced his hand to relax. He was strongly tempted to kill the wizard and avenge his lost hand. However, he required the wizard to provide cover for them. The Dark Lord acutely perceived that the giant was not wholly to be trusted and had not included any of the Death Eaters as part of the giant attacks with the exception of Dolohov, who could be trusted not to betray the Dark Lord to the giants.


    Dolohov loathed half-breeds especially those mixed with magical creatures. It utterly disgusted Dolohov to see any witch or wizard of good breeding lay with mere BEASTS. It was against nature and these abominations simply could not continue to be condoned nor permitted to occur.


    Not that Wurfbog could blame the Dark Lord as his intentions had been to betray the Dark Lord. It was a true pity that he could not rid himself of his infuriating keeper, but an accident could still be arranged for Dolohov. In the heat of battle, a stray club would easily kill the wizard. He would just need to bid his time and vengeance would soon be his.


    Dolohov''s lips twisted in a cunning smirk at the cold gleam found within the giant''s eyes. He understood well enough that the half-breed would attempt to kill him during battle. However, the best of prey is those that are even capable of hunting the hunter. He would enjoy the hunt and he would ensure that the giant perished at his hands.. It would be his most dangerous kill yet.

 Chapter 867 - Approach â…¡

    A dense fog lays over Diagon Alley, the majority of the shops are closed as many owners had retired for the night to enjoy a spiced pint of ale or a glass of wine, sherry, and even Ogden''s Finest Firewhiskey. A few shops are still open with late-night shoppers especially Knockturn Alley, it was alive and bustling despite the late hour for Knockturn Alley truly did come alive at night, unlike its counterpart Diagon Alley.


    Despite the dense mist, the rough outline of the towering white building in the distance can still be seen, Gringotts Bank. The air is humid causing the burnished bronze bank doors to glisten. The regular goblin guards in uniforms of scarlet and gold with a feathered cap plumage are missing from the front as it is after-hours. Beyond the bronze doors lay a second set of silver goblin forged doors with the cautionary words to every visitor that entered the domain of the goblins.


    Enter, stranger, but take heed


    Of what awaits the sin of greed,


    For those who take, but do not earn,


    Must pay most dearly in their turn.


    So, if you seek beneath our floors


    A treasure that was never yours,


    Of finding more than treasure here.


    The large bank''s lobby that is typically filled with goblin clerks sitting on high stools behind goblins is empty. Standing in the large lobby are dozens of hags nervously whispering and clutching their brooms in hand. The very elderly, those pregnant or with young children, or not yet fully grown hags were excluded from the dangerous affair.


    Most of the hag''s present were members of the Society for the Reformation of Hags, but there were a couple who were foreign hags, who had come to aid their cousins and fellow hag sisters. Gathered at the forefront is the Hag council. The middle-aged witch and head of the society Melanctha Nutcombe wore thick robes for protection, (a descendant of Honoria Nutcombe). At her side, stand the elderly hag named Perpetua Miscercorida, (a descendant of Cordelia Misericordia). And lastly, Indira Grymm, a great beauty with flawless skin as white as snow, lips as red as blood, and hair as dark as ebony. She was an enchanting witch with a luscious body, (and a descendant of Malodora Grymm, the evil Queen and stepmother ironically on which the tale of Snow White is based on).


    "We will lose many of our sisters, if this does not go as planned," Melanchtha quietly hissed under her breath. "I know that you will chide me, Perpetua for my pessimism, but plans rarely ever go as planned."


    Perpetua grinned revealing abnormally sharp teeth for the elderly hag''s age. "Rarely if ever does life go as planned? It is why the Trolls will be the infantry taking the brunt of the physical attack and the goblins will act as vanguards to guard the trebuchets for long-distance attacks. Furthermore, the Aurors won''t let the Ministry of Magic fall without a fight. Valor or insanity, you can call it, but the Auror''s will hold their posts even until death, we must credit them for that much at least."


    Melanchtha reluctantly nods her head in agreement with the elder hag''s words but does not appear to be entirely convinced as the furrow on her brow deepens. Before Melanchtha can speak, Indria Grymm opens her perfect red rose-colored lips. "Have more confidence in our sisters, Melanchtha," Indira said in a musical, seductive voice. "We have survived all these years against the worst that humanity and wizardking have to offer, and we will do so again."


    Perpetua grunts in approval of Indira''s self-assured statement, while Melanchtha lets out a weary sigh. "I hope that for our sister''s sake, your words are true, Indira," Melanchtha drily said, before moving forward to comfort the nervous hags among them accompanied by the Perpetua and Indira.


    Many of the hags were restless except for a few of the foreign hags, who were used to battle as they resided in the magical reservoirs filled with dragons and various other dangerous creatures. The only other exception was that of Annis Black. Unlike the rest of her hag''s sisters, she looked more like a plain middle-aged woman lacking warts and the rest of the distinguishing features of a hag. She did have a large mole on her pointy chin, but unlike the rest of the hags burning yellow-colored eyes, she had the gray-colored eyes of her Da''s side of the family, the Black''s.


    Ignoring her feelings of excitement, Annis carefully checked her equipment one last time. Her older brother, Eaton had her practicing drills the last few days. He repeatedly reminded her that during the war that the only thing standing between him and certain death was having his gun ready at all times. He made her practice mounting her broom and throwing stones until her upper arms were terribly sore.


    To make matter''s worse, Eaton wanted her to be able to smoothly ride her broom with one hand as she would be attacking Giants with another. Eaton had called his two grown married sons, Thurman and Harmon over. Her two nephews had lobbed stones at her with their full strength to teach her how to dodge. Needless to say, she was still painfully bruised in some unmentionable places, but she had quickly learned how to efficiently dodge without falling off her broom.


    A loud gong causes the Hags to startle and turn to see a goblin warrior dressed in shining armor. "The Giants have crossed the first marker on the outskirts of London," the goblin loudly announced as a solemn and fearful hush fell over the hags. "The infantry will be released through the side door of Gringotts''s," the goblin crisply said reminding the hags that a magic vow had been placed to ensure that particular detail of a side door into Gringotts''s was released to the public.


    "The vanguard will follow immediately after with archers and the trebuchet''s," the goblin gravely announced. "However, the hag part will emerge from the front lobby as the calvary to create a three-pronged attack. We have been instructed the giants to enter Diagon Alley and commence attacking the Ministry of Magic before moving."


    The three Hag council leaders bow in understanding before the goblin warrior returns to his post next to the gong awaiting further instructions from his superiors. Rustling sounds fill the lobby as each Hag begins to check that they are all wearing their pouches filled with potions. The Hags were talented brewers, but they had been denied a place in the potion guilds for far too long despite their innate talents.


    The Hags hoped to show their value to wizardkind and protect their homes from the giant''s invasion. Still, they were not to be underestimated. Since they tended to live in cave and forest areas, they were able to much more easily recollect rare herbs that witches and wizards might have a hard time finding. Resulting, in their ability to create rare potions including powerful poisons. They rarely if ever created poisons, but this time around they had brewed the most powerful poisons they could create within the limited time frame that they possessed. If they failed to succeed, they would perish at the hands of the giants. It was a bet against the most dangerous foes of humanity and of magical creatures alike, but it was too late to pull back their chips.. They were all in.

 Chapter 868 - Giant Attack on the Ministry of Magic

    The earth began to tremble and shake as the giants entered London. Most of the citizens were already sound asleep and the rest paid no mind to the shaking ?ssuming it was the metro or some sort of late-night construction. With the thick cloud of fog hanging over London, the giants were able to safely enter London and make their way through the streets. Some of the streets cracked and broke under the weight before they arrived at the seedy pub neatly sandwiched between a book shop and record shop that hadn''t been there before.


    "Destroy the pub, half-breed," Dolohov viciously ordered revealing a bloodthirsty grin on his pale face.


    Wurfbog sneers in irritation revealing his shark-teeth filled mouth, before raising his giant club overhead. With a loud whistling sound, the giant club encrusted with deadly sharp dragon talons and spikes descends upon the Leaky Cauldron. The Leaky Cauldron lets out a painful groan as the wards in place activate. Inside the grubby bar wizards and witches begin to scream and shout in panic.


    The hunched-back bartender throws the back door open and shouts, "FLEE FOOLS!" The bizarre ?ssortment of customers hurries out through the back door and towards the wall that leads into the Diagon Alley. A panicked customer taps their wand three up and two across as a small hole appears. Screams of panic and terror suddenly are heard as the customers turn back to see a giant club descent directly overhead.


    From the shop directly in front of the Diagon Alley entrance, the shopkeeper who was just closing the shop emerges from the front door to lock the front door with a large bronze key. The wizard with very bushy eyebrows mouth flops at seeing the sight before him. In his panic, he crashes into the brightly glistening stack of cauldrons for sale of his neighbor causing the neighboring shopkeeper to emerge in a fury to give the clumsy clout a piece of his mind. The neighboring shopkeeper''s mouth snaps shut before he can even begin to rant upon witnessing the horrific sight before them.


    The wards of the Leaky Cauldron flare one last time as the entrance to the Diagon Alley widens until a large archway forms leading to the cobbled street on the other side. The bizarre ?ssortment of customers scrambled for safety. The two shop owners begin to flee with the rabble but pause only to knock on the door of a few neighbors to warn them, before hurrying away in terror. Screams and shouts can be heard as the crowd nearly tramples over each other in their haste to escape.


    A few patrons that had escaped from the Leaky Cauldron came to a halt further down the street halt believing that they are finally safe. These breathless patrons pause to catch their breath only to see still trailing behind them at a distance is the hunched back figure of Tom, the old bartender, and owner of the Leaky Cauldron.


    One of the customers lets out a shriek and points as the club descends for a third time upon the Leaky Cauldron. The exhausted wards of the Leaky Cauldron fail and with a crushing m??n, the Leaky Cauldron is pulverized into smithereens. Not all the customers had gotten out of the Leaky Cauldron especially, those residing for the night upstairs in the inn''s bedrooms. The resting guests had elected to ignore the shaking of the Leaky Cauldron until it was too late. They were unwittingly dead just like that without ever so much as having a chance to defend themselves.


    A bitter sickly metallic scent fills the air as red liquid creeps out of strange and obscure places. A few customers turn green and hastily turn aside and begin to spew onto the cobbled stone streets. The end of the spiked club had reached past the Leaky Cauldron and easily caught and smashed Tom, the old bartender of the Leaky Cauldron into nothing but a red messy smear. The rest of the observers begin to flee as the word from the fleeing crowd begins to spread like wildfire through Diagon Alley past Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour and even into Knockturn Alley.


    The sharp club rises with a hungry groan into the air dripping red mush onto the broken cobblestone ground. Wurfbog''s eyes gleam in a predator manner and ???ks his head at the giants following them. "Widen the entry," he growls in order.


    Two large giants move forward in obedience among them is a younger giant named Karkus. The giant was twenty-three feet tall with his weight equivalent to several bull elephants. His skin was as tough as rhino hide with powerful forearms for crushing. Despite his girth, he was rather nimble for his large size. However, unlike Wurfbog, Karkus took no p???sur? in the events that were to take place that night. That is not to say he was not violent nor homicidal, but he rather liked wizardkind. He found wizardkind food tasty and their gifts interesting. For that sole reason alone, he was interested in the reconciliation of giants and wizards.


    Yet even those giants who shared the same interest as Karkus were not willing to disobey, their Gurg, Wurfbog. Any giant that had even dared to question or defy Wurfog had been killed in the most painful manner possible including being eaten alive. And frankly, Karkus knew that he could never hope to defeat Wurfbog and live. He and the rest of the giants had no choice but to obey their Gurg, Wurfbog lest they be killed and eaten.


    Karkrus approaches Diagon Alley with fists raised but is forced to pull back as a youth eagerly moves forward to attack the enchanted ward wall. The teen only half-grown, but he eagerly attacked the wards with his fists. Golomath was already fifteen feet tall and would likely grow to be twenty-five feet at his full height. The teen full-blooded giant eagerly followed the ways of their bloodthirsty Gurg, Wurfbog. His teeth had begun to darken to a brown and would one day in the future turn black. He already wore a bone necklace around his necklace with a few of his kills, but he aimed to add more. The teen was savage and ferocious with a strong fervent d?s?r? for slaughter.


    Wurfbog impatiently motions for Karkrus to move Golomath away. Karkrus snorts and shoves the young giant away. "Useless," he grunted and began to fervently punch at the wards causing them to loudly crackle and sparkle like a fierce thunder and lightning storm.


    Golomath is furious and glares at the large giant vowing to take revenge, before retreating in humiliation back to his original position. As the younger giant passes Wurfbog, he kicks the youth in the ribs strong enough to crack ribs. With a painful grunt, Golomath falls to the ground with a loud thud cradling his aching ribs.


    "Know your place, runt," Wurfbog snarled returning his attention to the wards before him.


    Dolohov lets out a pleased cackle and smiles maliciously at the young giant in sheer amusement. It never failed to amaze him the stupidity of these mangy creatures. But what could be expected of such beasts?


    Humiliated Golomath limps to his feet clutching his side with one hand. The other giants merely shake their heads at the foolish halfling. Not yet fully grown and the halfling had foolishly rushed ahead. The halfling was lucky their Gurg had not taken a limb in punishment.


    With Golomath having retreated, Karkus and the other giant did not pull their punches pummeling the ward with all their might. The ward sparkles and thunders even more dramatically until cracking sounds can be heard. The customers that had escaped the Leaky Cauldron had fled long ago. Some ran towards the floo hearth''s, while others sought safety at the Ministry of Magic. By the time, they reached the front steps, the Auror''s and A.P.D. began to emerge from the Ministry of Magic as alarms had begun within headquarters of the Diagon Alley wards falling under attack.


    The Auror''s motioned for the citizens to seek cover inside the Ministry of Magic as they mounted emergency defenses. Before sufficient preparation could be completed, the wards with a thundering crash failed. The Diagon Alley entrance is easily torn and enlarged for a giant to pass through. Karkus and the other giant step back permitting for their Gurg to come forth and lead at the helm.


    "Kill and Feast!" Wurfbog roared before stomping eagerly forward. Dolohov hurdles ahead as the giants stampeded after them causing the earth to shake. The record shop and book shop loudly shatter as they are trampled beneath the feet of the storming giants. The ground violently shakes as the giants rush forward while the truly impatient giants try to lumber through the Diagon Alley shops only for the wards to flare up.


    The shop wards would be easily destroyed, but giants at times are simple-minded creatures. The impatient giants quickly gave up on destroying the shops believing it to be much easier to traverse Diagon Alley using the cobblestone pathways. The earth dizzyingly trembles as the giant''s figures grow clearer as they approach swiftly through the mist with hunger in their eyes. Many of the giants were half-starved from their impossible trek across the world and they hungered to feast upon flesh be it beast or human.. It was all the same to them for food was simply moving food.

 Chapter 869 - Giant Attack on the Ministry of Magic â…¡

    As Battle Commander, Rufus Scrimgeour could not afford to lead the Auror''s directly into battle rather the position was turned over to the Senior and Veteran Auror''s instead. His duty as Battle Commander would be to coordinate and order attacks while relaying the message to the Senior Auror''s on staff via the A.P.D. members who were avian''s in their animagus form. As for the inner defense of the Ministry of Magic it was held by the A.P.D. officers, who were relaying messages as reinforcements continued to steadily arrive via the floo.


    The fledging Auror''s were holding the entrance to the inner foyer of the Ministry of Magic as the final point of retreat into the Ministry of Magic. The fledging Auror''s were escorting fleeing civilians to the floo hearths for evacuation. Auror''s Shacklebolt, Podmore, and Stein were holding the Auror Headquarters relaying messages as well as finalizing the last details for the international portkey to be used by the Lithuania ambassador.


    Knowing that he would be forcefully grounded for the majority of the battle makes a risky decision, but Rufus refused to lose any more Auror''s at his hands. He paused to glance at Gringotts in the distance and could only hope that the goblins would rally in time as conveyed by Nurnaff.


    Bringing himself back to the present, Rufus raises his wand and casts a powerful dark charm of protection. "Protego Diabolica," he shouted as a ring of black blue fire spread and engulfed the front steps of the Ministry of Magic and further spreading into a semi-half circle. The powerful enchanted fire was capable of incinerating enemies of the caster who came into contact with the flames while leaving their allies unharmed.


    It was an incredibly magically draining spell and rarely if ever used by Auror''s considering, who the last known infamous wizard had been to use it, Gellert Grindelwald. The spell was a useful one, but one rarely used even by Auror''s as it was considered dark magic, and Auror''s were rarely ever standing still in one place. However, Rufus did not think in plain terms of dark or light magic, but rather if the spell could be useful or not. And if worst came to worst, well, the Minister of Magic had authorized the use of deadly force against dark wizards or in the protection of the citizens.


    Rufus knew that the spell would not dissuade the giants, but it certainly could offer at least some measure of protection and cause painful burns to the giants. Turning towards the A.P.D. officers that remain on standby unlike the rest of their counterparts, he orders, "Shield''s Up!"


    "Fianto Duri," "Protego Maxima," "Protego Toltalum!" The A.P.D. Officers shouted as they each had been ?ssigned to cast one of the three spells. Fianto Duri and Protego Maxima combined to form magical defenses capable of becoming harder and more durable. The shields would be capable of taking actual physical giant attacks or physical debris attacks. While Protego Totalum would stop and repel any intruder or spell for a protected amount of time except for the most powerful of curses. Unfortunately, the spells greatly drained the magic of the caster. The more they were attacked the faster the shields would become depleted. At best, they would have 15 minutes of protection and at worst only 5 minutes.


    Dolohov nor Wurfbog are not ones to be intimated by mere protection bubbles. Wurfbog rapidly speeds up before nimbly leaping into the air, before swinging his club with his full weight forward. The earth shakes like a wave, and nearby shop windows break at the collision of the giant''s club clashing with the shields. The A.P.D. officer''s let out painful m??ns as their hands shake in pain from the backlash, but still, they maintain their magical shields despite the agonizing +strain.


    "Attack," Rufus shouted as he concentrated and forced the flames to hungrily swarm upward to consume and incinerate the giant''s club. However, Wurfbog was far too nimble and easily leaped back in retreat. Wurfbog''s shark-like grin grew at having successfully dodged the Auror''s attack.


    The Auror''s begin attacking from long distances but the majority of their attacks failed and those that succeeded are far too weak to cause any real damage as dozens of giants steadily continue to approach the front steps of the Ministry of Magic. The giants emerge with their own weapons uprooted trees that were over ten to fifteen tall that had been easily carried on their backs. They all simultaneously begin to attack the shield held by the dozen of A.P.D. officers. Immediately the shield begins to crackle loudly under the ?ssault of a dozen giants.


    Rufus can''t burn more than a few giant clubs at a time, while still maintaining the spell. Feeling his magic being drained that much faster and the A.P.D. officers becoming weaker with each passing second, Rufus begins to send out different orders to his Auror''s, when a chilling voice pierces through the air.


    "Avada Kedavra!" Dolohov shouted as a green eerie light flashed from his wand and safely passed through the enchanted blue, black flames. The killing curse strikes an Auror, who simply falls limp to the ground.


    "Dolohov!" Rufus roared in fury at seeing the first of the Auror''s fall dead under his watch. His mind connects the dots between the dark wizard and the giant attack. Of course, it was related to the wanted murderer and dark wizard known as Tom Marvolo Riddle or under his two other aliases as the Dark Lord and Lord Voldemort!


    "Come out and play or else, Scrimgeour," Dolohov said with a wicked grin, "I will kill an Auror every ten seconds. The clock starts now, 10, 9, 8-."


    Rufus knew that if he lowered the spell, the giants would swarm them in an instant. But if Protego Diabolica remained up, he would be forced to watch as his Auror''s were literally picked off one by one until the magical shields finally fell. He would have to make a choice, but both choices unfortunately would only lead to the deaths of those that served under his care.


    Suddenly, a piercing cry is heard as a giant frantically scratches at their burning and bleeding eyes. The Auror''s and the giants turn to gaze up to see a troop of hags diving at them dropping dark-colored swirling poisons. "Poison!" Wurfbog roared as he raised his club and swatted the poisonous orbs heading towards him like a baseball.


    "Half-breeds," Dolohov snarled in disgust before rising on his broom and moving to attack and slay the hags.


    The hags immediately scatter with the grace of professional Quidditch players causing a few Auror''s to file that tidbit away for later. It would a shame if TALENT like that went to waste! But that is a tale for another time.


    Abruptly, the air is filled with an unpleasant stench like dung bombs. With pale-green skin and straggly air, the Forest Trolls along with hairy purple-skinned River Trolls with short horns roared eagerly rushing forward. Over 12 feet tall and dragging large clubs follow only a few gray-skinned Mountain Trolls. These trolls had a nose that looks like a lumpy grey glue, a similarly shaped body, and flat horned feet. Despite their current slow pace, Mountain trolls were the most violent of the troll''s species when approached.


    The smarter Forest and River trolls carry large weighted nets and staffs on their back. Those carrying nets expertly hurl them forward just as they would at Gringotts to catch an intruder. The weighted nets easily entrap the already enraged giants, who roar and turn to face them. The Forest and River trolls do not take the bait, but rather begin to attack the weaker forces of the giants that were entrapped by the weighted down nets.


    "The Trolls are a distraction ignore them," Wurfbog roared only to suddenly dodge as a piece of pavement is hurled at his face. The Mountain Trolls instinctively encircle the most dangerous of giants and begin to attack together. They were far from a cohesive unit, but they more made up for it with sheer viciousness and brutal strength.


    From behind Wurfbog, a loud whooshing sound is heard as jagged rocks hurled from the goblin trebuchet''s with incredible precision towards the Giants. A giant is struck right in the head causing his head his massive head to explode like a watermelon.


    "Forward!" Rufus shouted seeing their goblin allies attacking from the distance and the hags and trolls pinning down the giants. The Auror''s swarmed forward and began to attack the giants with dark art''s as stunning and regular spells were unable to penetrate the giant''s thick flesh.


    The Giants roared in agony as they were attacked on all sides by enemies. Seeing the giant''s morale beginning to waver, Wurfbog roared, "Defend!" Before becoming serious for the first time during battle. If he wanted to survive, he would have to give it his all. It had been a long-time since he had felt this type of pressure. He had nearly forgotten what it was, unease. That seemed to only infuriate him more at finding such a weakness within himself. Enraged, he began to fight even more wildly killing one of the giant Mountain Trolls but effectively enraging the remaining three. It was 3 Mountain Trolls vs.. one Giant, and who would be the final winner only time would tell.

 Chapter 870 - Giant Attack on the Ministry of Magic â…¢

    While a fierce battle raged on the front steps of the Ministry of Magic, fledging Auror''s consoled the populace and ensured that they safely evacuated the premise via floo located at the main lobby that is level eight of the Atrium. The large gilded fireplaces were separated left and right as one for arrival and one for departure. Both fireplaces were flaring up as Auror''s, A.P.D. officers and other Ministry staff including healers were flooing to the lobby as reinforcements.


    The tile floor is covered in scuff marks from the panicked civilians, who rushed hurriedly inside. The peacock blue ceiling has golden symbols moving across it as if in a dire warning. A few children quietly sniffle in terror from their parent''s arms as they peeked over their parent''s shoulders at the glistening Fountain of Magical Brethren that lies halfway down the Atrium. The golden fountain statues depicted a wizard, a witch, a centaur, a goblin, and a house-elf spouting water into the surrounding crystalline pool of water. The waters tremble from the force of the attacks on the grounds outside of the Ministry of Magic that can still be felt inside the Ministry of Magic.


    None of the fledging''s nor those arriving noticed that the locked golden gates to the lifts is devoid of the night guard. Eric Munch, the tired, poorly shaven wizard in peacock blue robes is missing from his post. Now, Eric Munch may doze off on the job, but he never missed a day of work nor scrimped on the job. It was strange considering he had been there before, but perchance he had to rush to the toilet, it had occurred before.


    Specks of dark drying crimson droplets can be seen just beyond the golden gates. The trail grows steadily thicker as if a heavy object had been dragged. The trail ends at one of the unused lifts. Inside the empty lift, a cooling corpse can be found slumped against the floor covered in a sticky, drying pool of plasma. The empty eyes of Eric Munch are completely devoid of life, but his face remains scrunched up in pain, horror, and despair a testament to his last moments. His limp hands are cradled around his neck absolutely covered in drying crimson fluid in a desperate attempt to staunch the blood flow. His jugular vein had been slit open and despite his efforts, he had quickly bled to death within the space of minutes.


    On the other hand, one of the other lifts showed that it had recently gone down to the second-lowest level of the Ministry of Magic is Level 9 that is only accessible via the lifts. Level 9 contains a stark hall that is far bleaker than the judgment hall. The floor and walls are black along with the floor tiles. The only source of light in the gloomy passageway are torches that burn a cold blue, white color rather than the warm flaming orange glow of a fire. There is not a single window nor door in sight except for a single black door at the end of the corridor that leads into the Department of Mysteries.


    Past the black door there lies the entrance chamber, a large, circular room. Much like the outer hall, everything within the chamber is black including the ceiling and floor. There exist 12 handle-less doors that are set to open at intervals only known to the Unspeakables. Beyond the entrance chamber their lies even more curious sights. A long, rectangular room with a tank of brains that swim in green potion solutions that murderously attack anything that attempts to touch them. A dimly lit chamber with stone tiers that lead down into a pit with a dais in the center stands of the chamber stands a very old stone archway with a tattered black curtain hanging over it. The veil, which separates the world of the living and the dead. It is whispered that those who drew closer and truly listened could hear whispers from the great beyond driving many a witch and wizard mad.


    There are far more mysteries within these halls including a door that always remains locked except for the sole few that are permitted inside to know its hidden contents. Within the chamber lays an enormous fountain of Amortentia that flows within the room. And for what purpose, well, that is only known to the Unspeakables permitted to enter.


    There is a dark room full of planets floating in mid-air that causes Unspeakables to often find themselves floating along to some unseen force. Whether there is a name for that power or not, the Department of Mysteries has yet to share it with the rest of the wizarding world. Although ironically, muggles might have an inkling of what that hidden force might be.


    The following chamber is a long, rectangular room filled with dancing lights that glitter like the brightest of gemstones. All manner of time-related devices filled the chamber including clocks of every description and Time-Turners. At the far end of the hall is a large crystal bell jar filled with sparkling lights like fireflies that go in and out. It said that any object that is placed inside the jar grows younger and younger returning to pre-life state only to be reborn and grow older and older. The cycle is never-ending as life and death are perpetually forever intertwined.


    At the end of the last chamber is a single door that leads to the most curious chamber of all. A long, cold chamber with impossibly high ceilings like that of a church. The chamber is filled with nothing, but towering shelves occupied by small, dusty, glass orbs. The orbs glimmer dully in the light issued from the dimply lit blue-flamed candles. The room is empty and devoid of all visitors except by the occasional subject of the prophecy. The prophecies may only be touched by the holders without any damage, but the sole exception is the Keeper of the Hall of Prophecies.


    Yet the normally empty chamber has four unexpected guests. Leading the way is the youngest member of the group, a shallow-skinned wizard with a very mournful face, Boderick Bode. The unspeakable had been remarkably difficult to keep under the Imperius Curse showing an unusual resistance. Still, inevitable the unspeakable had easily succumbed to the will of the Dark Lord.


    The serpent crimson eyes of Lord Voldemort had grown clearer and chilling as of late. A disturbing amount of clarity had returned to the Dark Lord''s eyes causing all of his Death Eater''s to tread with care. His deathly pale, waxy skin is pulled over his shark cheekbones resembling more skeletal features. His snake-like slit nostrils flare pressing his thin lips into a flat line. Voldemort extends his long, spider-like fingers from his dark robes. His nails are sharp, and blue-tinged, distinctively unnatural. It was as if a spider or rather a snaked had become embodied into the body of a living human if said existence could even still be called, "Human."

 Chapter 871 - The Foretelling

    There is a stretch of silence, before Voldemort emotionlessly says, "Lestrange," curling his fingers at the wizard as if beckoning a temperamental pet. "The Unspeakable has no further use, yes?" He asked as his pale unnatural fingers ??r?ssed the wand lovingly in his hand.


    The tall, thin, dark-haired figure of Rodolphus Lestrange steps forward and b?r?ly tilts his head in a bow. His cheeks are gaunter as of late and his dark eyes burn as cold and deadly as ever. "If I may be permitted to speak plainly, Dark Lord?"


    "Speak, Lestrange," Voldemort crisply answered turning his crimson serpent gaze towards his servant.


    "The Unspeakable is still required to depart from the Department of Ministries safely," Rodolphus candidly explained. "I understand that the Dark Lord wishes for no loose ends, but the Unspeakable cannot yet be killed. There is still further use to him."


    A loud snort is heard to the side belonging to Devante Nott. The tall wizard with a pointy chin arrogantly steps forward arching his angry-looking brows upward in a blatant fashion. "Lestrange, you answered very much in the same manner for the pathetic guard. You have grown weak," he smirked. "Your weak actions cast shame upon the Dark Lord''s plans."


    Rodolphus''s eyes glitter with a cold burning fire. "It is a far more foolish action to slay a weak guard in the most disordered manner as possibly by sliting the guard''s throat and not even bothering to vanish the blood nor corpse away. The Auror''s will most certainly realize that an internal intrusion occurred during the time of the giant''s attack. Should they survive this night, they will inevitably increase the inner defenses as well. And none of the Wizengamont will protest the Minister of Magic, Eugenia''s Jenkins request. Not after tonight."


    Rodolphus''s lips curled into a grim snarl. "Furthermore, the Auror''s have already closed the hidden tunnels under the Ministry. A second breach will be nigh impossible without a great cost at our expense and no guarantee of success. If I did not know any better, I would believe that you wish for the Dark Lord to fail and be captured, Nott."


    Before Devante can speak in his own defense, Voldemort impatiently hisses, "Enough!" The two wizards fall silent as Voldemort tilts his head to the side and says, "And what do you think, Nagini?"


    Both Devante and Rodolphus become stiffen at seeing the glittering serpent eyes gleam from the shadows. An exceptionally large green snake slithers out from the shadows. The serpent was as thick as a man''s th??h with a flat head like that of a venomous viper. It had diamond patterns on its skin as it hissed in passing at the two wizards, before coiling around her kin.


    Nagini hisses at her kin that the wizard should not be killed as the cold, dark one was correct even if she did not like to agree on anything with Lestrange. "Is that so?" Voldemort murmured out loud with a trace of cold amusement. "It would seem that Nagini agrees with you Lestrange much to her displeasure."


    "Very well, let us commence to search. We are short on time," Voldemort icily said as Nagini slithered away and began to search. The two wizards obediently moved away while Boderic Bode remained behind staring blankly into the distance.


    Striding directly to row forty-five, Rodolphus paused at the long alley of shelves filled with tiny yellowing labels on dusty glass orbs. Some of the orbs have a weird, glowing liquid; others are dull and dark as if about to glow out like the wick of a candle. His eyes become drawn to the glistening orb that is not yet coated in dust. The scribbled tag reads, "The Broken Serpent, the Roused Lion, and the Three-faced Runespoor, and the abomination, Hydra."


    Rodolphus''s eyes linger on the last written word on the tag. His mind pieces together the puzzle and connects the symbol to that which he had a presence at the time of S.R. Wilke''s death. For a moment, he is sorely tempted to reach out and touch the orb, but he knows that the orb is enchanted to not be taken except by the Keeper of the Prophecy Hall and the prophecy holder. Should another attempt such a feat, there would be dire consequences. Instead, he points his wand at the tag and murmurs a spell under his breath. The prophecy tag transforms to read as "Lord Voldemort and Hydra," just as Capricorn had instructed him to.


    Rapidly putting his wand away, Rodolphus in a loud voice says, "Milord, I have found the prophecy orb!"


    Devante along with Voldemort hurry towards Rodolphus Lestrange with Nagini leading the way. The three arrive at row forty-five to see Lestrange stepping back and gesturing to a glittering orb. Voldemort eagerly strides forward and halts before the glowing orb. His crimson eyes narrow at reading the prophecy tag, "Lord Voldemort and Hydra."


    "Hydra?" Voldemort whispered to himself causing his crimson eyes to glow with a hint of old fury. It must be his enemy! His crimson eyes glow with old madness for a moment, before the madness passes and his mind becomes clear again.


    Voldemort''s pale, thin spider-like fingers reach out and carefully grasped the orb, before crushing it in his hand. The prophecy orb shatters and the mystical, ethereal voice of Sybill Trelawney is heard. "That which Cassandra has spoken is gone, but that which spoken can never be truly be taken. And so, it returns, and so I say, ''Two stars have fallen, both equal in might¡­. Both filled with darkness and despair¡­. But neither can live for the Hydra hides in the shadows¡­. Long forgotten, long thought gone, but not all things that are forgotten are ever truly gone...The Hydra will consume them both¡­.and the world shall finally perish and fall away into utter darkness...-Yet life and death will clasp hands in solemn accord, the Hydra must perish..."


    "At long last, I glimpse the identity of my foe," Voldemort thought devilishly to himself. As a consequence, a terrible grin appeared on his face causing the hair of those watching to stand on end.


    Without the aid of a wand nor verbal incantation, Voldemort casts the vanishing spell upon the broken prophecy glass orb shards erasing them from existence. "The giants will not be able to hold out for much longer," he commented as his crimson serpent eyes blinked in p???sur?, before turning them upon Nott.


    Devante appears startled at the Dark Lord''s sudden attention before a sly grin spread across his face. "I have little doubt that Master anticipated the Giants'' losses and I would even go as far as to suggest that that was master''s intentional plan all along," he said with great flattery.


    "It is not your place to speak on the subject, Nott," Voldemort sneered in displeasure said causing Devante to hurriedly bow in apology.


    A hint of surprise flashed through Devante''s eyes at the Dark Lord''s refusal of flattery. The Dark Lord in the past had quite enjoyed and basked in the flattery of his followers. And yet, the Dark Lord seemed especially disgusted by his flattery. The soul shard within Devante Nott slowly began to awaken causing a gleam to flash through his eyes as the soul shard emerged from his magical core to completely take over the host. The puppet was not acting according to the script.. They would have to rectify the situation immediately.

 Chapter 872 - The Foretelling â…¡

    A subtle change occurred over Devante Nott that would have been unnoticeable if not for Nagini''s intent observation skills. The large green diamond-patterned serpent hissed loudly, her head rising to meet in challenge due to the sudden change in the scent of the dark wizard. The foul scent that surrounded the dark wizard grew in strength like that of a putrid corpse. It stunk of insatiable malicious and greed.


    "Kin, the dark wizard''s foul scent has grown stronger. It is most vile and reeks of danger. Shall I hunt him for you, kin?" Nagini urgently hissed coiled tightly ready to attack at the slightest hint of provocation.


    Voldemort''s eyes gleamed with a maddened crimson light for a moment, before growing still and calm. In his childhood, Voldemort had learned to be quiet and cunning to survive the cruelty of the orphanage. And at Hogwarts, he had learned to hide his true emotions and appear as something else even fooling the greatest wizard of all time, his transfiguration professor, Albus Dumbledore.


    "Calm yourself, Nagini" Voldemort calmly hissed in a parseltongue causing Nagini to reluctantly uncoil, but all the while maintaining her kin''s enemy within her serpent gaze.


    Turning to the treacherous conspirator in a bored tone of voice, Voldemort addressed Nott as though he still remained unaware and had not noticed anything. "Despite your impudence, Nott, your ?ssumptions are correct," he narrowed his crimson eyes at Nott as if he is irked at having his innermost thoughts being guessed so accurately.


    A gleam of arrogance flashes Nott''s eyes that Voldemort''s crimson eyes did not fail to miss. His crimson eyes narrow dangerously to slits before he continues, "Despite the lack of reinforcements nor fully staffed at full capacity, the Auror''s have been authorized by the Minister of Magic the use of dark arts including fatal force. The dog lease that had previously restrained the Auror''s is no longer present and now their true nature has truly begun to show."


    Voldemort paused for a moment as if considering the tidbit of information. "Nor can the Auror''s simply be discarded with such similar ease for they are led by Alastor Moody and Rufus Scrimgeour. The might and prowess of the pureblood Moody lineage is well known and most firmly established considering their families'' impressive legacy of producing matchless Auror''s. And Rufus Scrimgeour unlike Moody is far more devious like that of his ancestors, the Scrimgeour''s come from a lone line of cunning politicians. Scrimgeour is young and certainly a bit reckless, but his temper has tempered down after being ?ssigned as a partner to Moody. On the other hand, Moody has become far more devious since being paired with the younger wizard. It is unfortunate, but their partnership seems to have only further increased their strengths and shaved away at their weaknesses."


    Voldemort''s lips twitch in a thinly veiled smirk. "I expect that the ranks of the giants will be decimated and Wurfbog will be killed or viciously injured. The injuries incurred and losses to their ranks will destabilize the Gurg''s power, and Wurfbog will have no choice but to humble himself if he d?s?r?s to maintain his seat as Gurg of the giants.


    Nott curled his lips in a sneer. "Master, Wurfbog is far too arrogant for his own good. He believes himself above his station when he is a mere half-breed."


    Rodolphus glances down to hide the cold glint of mockery in the depths of his eyes at Nott''s callous remark. If anyone was a half-breed it was the Dark Lord. The product of a muggle and a pureblood witch from the maddened, ?n??stuous Gaunt line. It came as no surprise to him that from birth there was something twisted and broken about Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    Voldemort''s red serpent eyes grow more apathetic at the Death Eater''s words. "Nott do lead the way, old friend," he coldly commanded while ??r?ssing his wand pensively. "Even now, I cannot thank you enough for the recommendation to Borgin and Burkes. I would not be the man I am today without your sound advice."


    Devante is startled at the abrupt change in the subject but quickly bows forward. "It was an honor to do so, Master," he fervently answered hiding the annoyance at having to flatter the puppet. It was a tedious task that needed to be completed for the collective.


    "Please, master this way," Devante dutifully gestured, before leading the way. Still, he could not help but feel disturbed at being thanked by the puppet. It was simply unnatural and out of character of the puppet.


    Unknowingly, Devante''s shoulders tense as he leads the way back to the entrance of the prophecy hall. The puppet is not to be trusted especially if the puppet had his wand pointed at the vessel''s back. It would not be out of character for the puppet to cast a curse at the vessel''s unguarded back. The puppet is a cold-hearted murder after all.


    Still blankly waiting at the entrance of the Prophecy Hall is the figure of Broderick Bode. Bode, who is intently frowning as if still struggling to throw off the Imperius Curse with all his might. Waving his wand, Rodolphus cast''s the Imperius curse again to maintain the unspeakable under control. "Bode, lead us safely out of the Department of Mysteries and back to the main lobby," he ordered.


    The unspeakables body forcefully becomes rigid, before mechanically moving like a wooden puppet. They quickly follow and safely make their way back, the way they came. Pressed for time, they all too soon arrived at the first chamber near the exit. It is a long, rectangular room with an eerie glowing green tank filled with brains that swim through the green potion solution like alien creatures from the great beyond.


    Boderick Bode had begun to pass one of the tanks when one of the brains surges forward and leaps out of the green solution with tendrils hungrily stretched out. The brain waves its tentacles in confusion as it easily leaps over Bode''s head only to find its body lighter and forcefully being moved towards another. The brain eagerly leaps forward and wraps its stick suffocating limbs around its next prey.


    "Galloping Gargoyles!" Devante swore as he attempted to dodge the brain as it eagerly wrapped its slimy tentacles about his arm. The brain eagerly sways forward to choke the breath of life out of its prey before consuming it much like a piranha would.


    Knowing that neither Lestrange nor the puppet would lift a single finger to aid him, Devante desperately reaches for his wand only to find himself tripping forward. In horror, they find themselves near the edge of the tank and turn back to see what they had tripped so carelessly on. The cursed serpent raises its head and flicked its tongue smugly at them.


    Devante opens his mouth to cast a killing curse only to find another brain hungrily leaping out of the tank like a murderous piranha. It eagerly wrapped its slimy, wet tentacles around his back and hungrily climbed up his back. Another brain leaps forward when he sees the puppet approach them. A sickly tremor runs through the collective, before hastily withdrawing leaving only the soul shard behind.. The soul shard does nothing but withdraws further into the magical core of the vessel lest it is noticed.

 Chapter 873 - The Foretelling â…¢

    With more brains hungrily leaping out of the tank, Devante blinks foolishly before rapidly coming to his senses as fear begins to envelop him. "Master, please help me!" He desperately pleaded unable to reach for his wand while simultaneously fighting off the hungry brains.


    Voldemort lovingly ??r?sses his wand as he approaches Devante. "Nott, do you know what I hate above muggles and mudblood''s?" Voldemort pensively mused out loud reaching down to stroke the head of Nagini''s warm, but cool smooth serpent skin.


    Devante is unable to reply as a wet, but powerful brain tentacle wraps around his mouth leaving him unable to speak. A cold smile of amusement spreads across Voldemort''s face as he tilts his head in the direction of Lestrange. "Nott appears to be terribly busy, Lestrange, would you care to answer in his stead?"


    Rodolphus''s lips twitch for a moment, before smoothly replying, "Betrayal of blood traitors above all else, Milord."


    "Precisely," Voldemort practically purred with a pleased expression. "I do so loathe blood traitors above even failure and ineptitude."


    Devante frantically struggles as Voldemort raises his wand up in the air. "Avada Kedavra," the green sparks in slow motion move forward smacking the struggling form of Devante Nott and the brains. They all abruptly cease to struggle and falls limply back into the green tank. Within the green potion solution tank, the brains hungrily lunge forward and swarm the deceased, while cannibalizing their limp brain brethren.


    The wailing, smoky rune of Hydra flickers in the blue, white light, but the chamber is much too dim and dark to be clearly noticed. The only one who actually seemed to notice is Rodolphus who had witnessed the sight of that same mark twice before. He carefully hides his frown and turns to cryptically eye the Dark Lord, who is hunched over in pain passing through some terrible unseen agony.


    "Nagini," Voldemort gasped in agony as his soul rips itself apart once again. A splinter of a memory, a broken fragment of memory in that moment returned. At that moment, he knew and recognized who or rather what his enemy was. At long last, he could finally remember enough, and what as all that he needed for it was just enough to set his next plan in motion.


    The enormous green serpent darts forward in concern yet there is a strange taste in the air. It was something that set the very air pulsing akin to a heartbeat that slowly grew louder and louder in strength. It was as if something most awful and foul was about to be birthed into the world.


    Nagini''s tongue flicks in the air with worry and fear at seeing her kin in so much agony. She lifts her scaley head up and rubs her head against the hand of her kin to comfort him. There was nothing else she could do but offer a measly comfort to her kin. Internally, she promised to never abandon her kin and never permit him to feel lonely again.


    Voldemort''s crimson serpent eyes narrow as if in sorrow for he could not truly feel grief, but he understood loss well enough. He knew that he was incapable of love but for the first time in his life, he felt true anger at being denied an emotion that every single human is capable of possessing. He knew that he was not capable of even returning a fraction of his Nagini''s affections. There was no one in this world he trusted more and no one else he had ever been capable of fully trusting so fully.


    A streak of pain causes Voldemort to hunch even further in pain. His soul had torn itself apart five times before and this would be the sixth time, but with each Horcrux, the splitting apart process grew more and more agonizing. Perchance, it hurt more because, for the first time ever, Voldemort truly cared for the vessel that would house his Horcrux. He would never be wholly capable of caring for another existence, but he cared for Nagini as much as he was capable of feeling and displaying.


    A dark mist erupts from Voldemort''s ?h?st and lazily flickers in the air, before hurtling down to the large figure of Nagini. Instinctively, Nagini recoils to defend against the unseen attack but finds herself completely overpowered by an unseen force unable to move. She frantically tries to open her jaws to speak or even scream to no avail. Abruptly, she feels her body grow weak and limp as a maddening force painfully enters inside her. It was all that was rage, malice, and hunger.


    Nagini''s eyes widen in terror and begin to change as the madness that was shed from her kin begins to hungrily engulf her and fill her insides with its terrible existence. It suffocated her and soon something else was peering out of her eyes instead of her. All that was her, her precious memory fragments were cruelly erased and replaced by memories of the one she called kin. A single tear escapes from her snake eyes mourning for that she could no longer remember and for the self that she would soon cease to be.


    "It''s him. It''s him. It''s him," Nagini thought giddily to herself. Feelings of warmth and protectiveness filled her soul as she finally recognized the figure before her, "Creedence Barebone."


    Creedence slowly came to a halt before her and smiled with that thin crooked smile of his. He extended his pale hand to her in greeting and invitation. "Are you ready to go, Nagini? They are waiting for us."


    Nagini to her own surprise stretched out her hand and found that she was human again. Wet tears slipped down her eyes as she intertwined her hand with his. She tightly squeezed his hand as if saying, "Oh, how I''ve missed you. Why did you leave me?"


    Despite all the pain and bitterness between them, the turbulent emotions instantly faded away the moment Nagini took his hand. It was all in the past, she had at long last been reunited with Creedence. And, in the end, that is all that truly mattered.


    They stood there for a moment leaning closely against each other. The two of them leaned in the forehead to forehead resting against each other leaving their faces scant centimeters apart. Their breaths intertwine with each other becoming part of the other. Pulling back, their eyes met, and swore never to be apart again.. Hand in hand clenched tightly together, they turned away and walked towards the warm light that awaited them never to part evermore.

 Chapter 874 - The Foretelling â…£

    All that remained behind is the physical vessel of Nagini filled with the soul of Voldemort and the partial snake memories of Nagini, the serpent. The serpent transformed into a tamer and a much more malicious creature than before. The large venomous snake began to sway and coil tenderly around Voldemort''s feet.


    At that moment, Voldemort feels an acute sense of loss. He could easily see and feel the stark difference between Nagini and the serpent now laying at his feet. The previous Nagini was no more, but rather now merely Nagini, the serpent the vessel for his Sixth Horcrux. Any feeling of guilt or even remorse fade away at knowing that he had one more Horcrux to ensure his survival. His continued existence took priority over everything and everyone else.


    Voldemort''s crimson serpent eyes abruptly turn towards Lestrange, whose dark eyes remain immovable despite the recent events that took place. "You do not seem confused nor surprised by my actions, Lestrange."


    "It is not my place to question your actions, Dark Lord," Rodolphus bluntly replied.


    Voldemort''s lips twist in wicked delight, before sneering. "Nott was a blood traitor, who frequently fornicated with underage muggle whores and I cannot abide for a traitor to live."


    Rodolphus''s expressions remained blank as he replies, "A blood traitor deserves nothing but death, Dark Lord."


    "I knew that you would understand, Lestrange," Voldemort sincerely said as he gently scratched the top of the serpent''s head. "Do you know Lestrange that there is a certain magical sea snake with a most unusual method of attracting prey?"


    "Please enlighten me, Milord," Rodolphus meekly replied, before he lowered his head to keep an eye on the swaying poisonous serpent at all times.


    "There is a magical serpent that will lie on the ocean floor as if wounded. And then its enemies will approach, and yet even then it will lie still as enemies take little bites of it, it remains so very still-," Voldemort gestured small biting motions with his unnatural long fingers.


    "Until the prey has completely relaxed its guard and that is when the serpent attacks and devours its prey whole!" Voldemort said snapping his hand closed like that of a hungry mouth. "Do you see, Lestrange?"


    "I have been greatly enlightened and thank the Dark Lord for his magnanimity," Rodolphus murmured in a rare form of flattery to Lord Voldemort.


    Satisfied that his pride and vanity had been stroked, Voldemort beckons the serpent, Nagini with one finger. "Come, it is late. Bode leads the way," he demanded as the wooden form of Bode begins to stiffly move again.


    With an evil smile, Voldemort departs as the unspeakable guides them out under the watchful gaze of Lestrange. There would be plenty of time to celebrate later. For now, they had to safely depart from the Ministry of Magic and return to their headquarters located at Gibbon Manor.


    Back through the twelve handless doors, and down the dark hallway, the stiff puppet form of the unspeakable Broderick Bode led Voldemort and Lestrange to the lifts. The slithering of Nagini echoes ominously through the hall as they enter the lifts. Without the aid of a wand, Voldemort''s features transform to resemble his much younger self, but a much more diluted version of himself. If he truly changed his visage to that of his younger self, there was a chance he would be recognized by a former Hogwarts student. No, what he needed now was to pass unnoticed and merge with the crowd towards the floo fireplaces.


    Ironically, Voldemort''s handsome younger appearance even in a diluted fashion drew more attention upon them as they emerged from the lifts. (Because ironically, well, Tom Mavolo Riddle had been a rather charming, handsome young man. It is an utter shame that Voldemort did not appreciate being blessed with such looks¡­)


    Rodolphus resisted the urge to roll his eyes in exasperation but had cast a charm upon his own face to soften his features. Thankfully, Voldemort had cast a Disillusionment charm upon Nagini to cause her to blend into the floor. Still, the spell was far from perfect as the air would ripple slightly as she rapidly slithered across the floor.


    The fledging Auror''s had successfully evacuated over two-thirds of the civilians when a figure impressively burst out from an entering hearth in the Ministry of Magic lobby. The crowd lets out of gasps of hope, awe, and desperation to see the figure of Albus Dumbledore with a breathtaking phoenix resting on his shoulders, Fawkes. The crowd begins to murmur and cry out, "It''s Dumbledore, we''re saved!" They aren''t the only ones as even the fledging Auror''s escorting the civilians share smiles and glances filled with relief.


    Abruptly the red, golden feathered phoenix, Fawkes lets out a loud cry causing Albus to raise his wand to defend. Seeing Dumbledore raise his wand, the fledging Auror''s instinctively raise their own wands to defend or attack. The civilians began to murmur and rustle in fear again drawing closer together in a herd fashion.


    With large, red, golden wings outstretched, Fawkes dives at what seems an invisible spot. Sharp glistening claws gleam in the light, when abruptly the Disillusionment charm is broken revealing an enormous green serpent dodging and coiling to counterattack. Fawkes lets out a loud warning cry just as the serpent leaps at Fawkes, who b?r?ly dodges, but still manages to rake the serpent with one of his talons.


    The serpent, Nagini lets out a pained cry at the bleeding gash on its back, before leaping at the phoenix enraged. Red and golden feathers flutter down announcing the gravity of the deadly battle. The battle increases in fury between the poisonous serpent and Phoenix leaving no room for two survivors. In the end, only one of them would emerge victorious or not all.


    "Fall Back," the oldest Auror present shouted sensing the fierce battle was about to take place. "Cover the civilians!" He firmly ordered. The fledging Auror''s gulp and hastily form a line, while the A.P.D. officers form a second cover and evacuate the remaining civilians.


    "Auror''s shields up!" The Auror shouted as strong shields burst from the fledging wands forming a glowing line in front of the civilians to protect them from attacks.


    Taking the hint, the stunned form of the unspeakable Boderic Bode stiffly rushes forward to attack. The confusion hex flashes weakly against the combined strength of the Auror shields. Unlike, Bode, Lestrange sneakily casts the Deterioration Hex to drain the Auror''s strength and impair his foes. The Auror''s would truly begin to feel the effects as time passed on. Sparks fly as Auror''s return fire and Bode and Lestrange defend.


    With the Auror''s otherwise occupied, Voldemort without hesitation removes the charm to reveal his ghastly true self. An appalling, malicious grin appears on his face. "Why hello Professor Dumbledore, it has been far too long.." He had been eager for too long to test his skills against his dear old transfiguration professor.

 Chapter 875 - The Foretelling â…¤

    Dumbledore does not immediately reply waving his wand. Abruptly the golden statues of the wizard, witch, goblin, and house elf, and centaur spring alive leaping from the plinth. The statutes crash onto the ground and move to stand between the evacuating public and Voldemort. "Tom," Dumbledore gravely answered having recognized the previously charmed face. The pieces simply fell together into place revealing the identity of Tom Marvolo Riddle, his former Transfiguration student, and the same applicant, who he had turned down for the Defense Against the Dark Arts position.


    "Professor, you seem to be confused," Voldemort snickered perversely. "Then again, I even managed to fool the greatest wizard of all time," he paused to emphasize, "or at least he WAS until my appearance."


    "It was foolish to come here tonight, Tom," Dumbledore firmly said, before raising his wand.


    Without hesitancy, Voldemort raises his wand, and a jet of green light races towards Dumbledore. At the last instant, Dumbledore turned and vanished with a whirl of his cloak. A cold gleam appeared in Voldemort''s crimson eyes of approval. He did not expect his dear old transfiguration professor to go down without a fight.


    Voldemort whirls around fully expecting Dumbledore to appear behind him. "AVADA KEDAVRA!" He roared, but the useless house elf statue leaps in between them violently absorbing the attack, before exploding into shrapnel. Yet the centaur statue leaped before Dumbledore absorbing the shrapnel.


    Dumbledore flicked his own wand in attack, but the force of the spell emanated from the wand is such that the Auror''s hair stood on end as the spell passed harmlessly through them. Voldemort''s nostril flairs, before forcefully conjuring a shining silver shield out of thin air to deflect the attack. The spell, whatever it was caused, caused no visible damage to the shield, through a deep, gonglike note reverberated throughout the atrium, an oddly chilling sound¡­


    "You do not seek to kill me, Dumbledore?" Voldemort called out as a cold enraged smile appeared on his face. "Above such brutality, are you, Professor?"


    "We both know that there are other ways of destroying a man, Tom," Dumbledore calmly answered striding towards Voldemort without fear. "Merely taking your life would not satisfy me, I admit-."


    "Your''s would!" Voldemort snarled. "For there is nothing worse than death, Dumbledore!" "Expulso!" he cried out as a fatal blue light is emitted from his wand.


    A cloud of dust falls over the atrium as bits of debris rain down upon them. Through the cloud of dust, Dumbledore''s voice can be heard. "You are quite wrong, Tom," he said as if discussing a private matter over drinks. "Indeed, your failure is to understand that there are things far worse than death has always been your greatest weakness-."


    Dumbledore is unable to finish his sentence, a flash of light blasts its way through the dust. The curse missed Dumbledore and instead hit the former security desk of the deceased Eric Munch which burst into flames. Before Dumbledore can speak another curse erupts at him, but the witch leaps before the spell, before shattering and clattering into hundreds of pieces across the broken floor.


    Dumbledore draws his wand and waves it as if brandishing a whip. A long thin flame flew from the tip and wrapped itself around Voldemort, shield, and all. Just as abruptly the fiery rope became a serpent and relinquished its hold upon Voldemort, before turning furiously to attack Dumbledore.


    The remaining statutes of the wizard and goblin forward and attack the flaming snake. The flaming serpent withers beneath their attacks as they forcefully drag the serpent into the pool. The flaming shrieks and dies in a cloud of steam instantly melting the golden statutes leaving them unable to move.


    A sharp attack from Dumbledore forces Voldemort to vanish and reappear above the pool upon the pedestal. The steaming water in the pool abruptly rose to cover Voldemort in a protective cocoon of molten glass. For a few seconds Voldemort is only visible as a dark, rippling faceless figure, shimmering, and iridescent upon the plinth, struggling to throw off the suffocating mass. Then he is gone, the water fell with a crash back into the pool, slopping wildly over the sides drenching the polished floor.


    A painful shriek from Fawkes is heard from overhead as one of Fawkes wings begins to darken and grow heavy. The serpent, Nagini hisses in triumph and spits out crimson feathers from its mouth. Fawkes begins to fall as the serpent opens her mouth wide to capture the falling bird.


    Ordinarily, a phoenix will die and be reborn. However, that does not mean a phoenix cannot be permanently killed. If a phoenix is attacked and killed in its infant form, a phoenix can very much die. Or if it is consumed by an avian''s natural born predator, a serpent.


    The last golden statue, a house elf hurried forward and falls onto the serpent successfully pinning the serpent with its weight. Nagini violently withers but is unable to throw off the weight of the golden statue of the house elf that keeps her pinned down. Fawkes falls to the floor in a slump and heaves a final time, before bursting into bright flames. The flames flicker brightly, before turning to ashes and leaving in his place a small, wrinkled, flightless tiny phoenix chick, Fawkes reborn.


    Voldemort reappears and sneers aiming his wand at the tiny defenseless Fawkes. And for the first time during the battle, any cloud of hesitation disappeared from Dumbledore''s blue eyes. Without any hesitancy, he casts Verdimillious Tria. Bright green sparks erupt from Dumbledore''s wand moving rapidly forward and carrying a troublesome electrical charge.


    Despite lacking a head full of hair, Voldemort feels the skin on the back of his neck stands on edge. The green electrical-charged sparks rush forward with deadly accuracy forcing him to vanish and apparate nearby. Voldemort''s crimson eyes are narrowed when he reappears on the other side of the pool. It would appear that Dumbledore had finally gotten serious. A hint of increasing unease slithers down the back of his neck in warning.


    "Nagini!" Voldemort shouted as the serpent successfully escaped from the house elf statue and halted in her track''s scant inches from the newborn chick, Fawkes. The serpent snaps its mouth shut in fury, before darting forward towards the crowd. Without hesitation, Rodolphus orders Broderick Bode to provide cover, before vanishing and appearing at the floo hearth. The hearth flashes green as Rodolophus vanishes knowing full well that the Dark Lord will be close on his tail.


    Screams of terror can be heard as Dumbledore moves to protect the remaining civilian, with Dumbledore successfully distracted Voldemort taking the time to escape. He flickers and appears right next to the floo hearth. Nagini darts safely through the crowd, before coiling around Voldemort. "We will meet again, Professor," Voldemort shouted, before flooing away with his Horcrux, the serpent coiled tightly around him.


    Dumbledore''s blue eyes flash with an icy streak before he hurriedly bends down to pick up the chirping phoenix chick. With care, he pockets Fawkes in his robes, before moving forward and stunning Broderick Bode. The shallow-skinned wizard with a mournful face falls forward as Dumbledore descends upon the unspeakable. With ease, Dumbledore''s peering blue eyes peer inside and through a blur of memories finds that which Voldemort sought.


    After a few moments, Dumbledore withdraws with a frown and says, "Mr. Bode is still under the effects of the Imperius Curse, he is to be taken to St. Mungo''s immediately to be treated."


    "Yes, Headmaster," one of the Auror''s said, while the rest moved to care and treat the wounded.


    The Auror''s watch Dumbledore firmly march toward the front of the Ministry of Magic.. They just knew that Albus Dumbledore would win. For this was the wizard that defeated Gellert Grindelwald, the darkest wizard of all time! They were saved!

 Chapter 876 - Return to Prince Manor

    The Presentation Ball of the Prince grandchildren is still in full swing. The laughter of youths fills the air as they flirt and seek out possible marriage partners, while the whispered voices of the purebloods fill the ballroom. Such international events were rare and never missed for the powerful connections that could be forged. The British Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins had just finished a most productive conversation with the French, German, and Italian Minister of Magic''s. She quickly wraps up a few details with the French Ambassador, Felix Auroli, a Parisian wizard well-dressed older gentleman with a neatly styled mustache.


    The stout witch''s usual bobbed hair is neatly curled and pinned up. Eugenia Jenkins wore tasteful robes for the occasion, but not overly decorative. She curtsies to Ambassador Auroli and is about to excuse herself when the ballroom doors swing open wildly banging loudly against the adjacent wall. The orchestra had just finished playing and the applause for the dancers had yet to commence. In that instant of silence, the entire guest body turned their heads to study the source of the sound that disturbed the festive atmosphere.


    A sickly-looking wizard can be seen standing in nothing, but a pair of striped pajamas and a night robe tied loosely around him. A bit green around the gills, the wizard let out a great big sneeze causing flaming sparks to come out of his nostrils and singeing the carpeted entrance. The nearby crowd takes a large step back unable to hide grimaces. Dragon Pox was quite contagious especially for the very young and the older generation.


    A nearby official recognizes the sickly-looking wizard, Pius Thickness, a member of the Department of Magical Enforcement. Pius Thickness had a long black beard with a great overhanging forehead that shadowed his eyes. He lacked the silver-streaked hair and glinting eyes of the future as he is still a relatively younger middle-aged wizard.


    "The Lithuania Ambassador Marijus Ipolitas," Pius loudly proclaimed causing the guests to relax and return to their conversations.


    "WAIT!" The Lithuania Ambassador bellowed. "The Ministry of Magic is under ATTACK by GIANTS!" His voice echoes throughout the ballroom as guests begin to whisper excitedly and nervously to each other.


    "Excuse me, Ambassador Aurolie," Minister Jenkins firmly said, before moving forward. She was not the only one as various other Auror''s began to emerge from the crowd including Edgar Bones, Fabian & Gideon Prewett, and more. The Auror''s were not the only ones concerned as various purebloods drew closer including Lucius Malfoy, Ted Tonks, and Arthur Weasley.


    "Ambassador Ipolitas, please speak clearly and precisely," Minister Jenkins promptly said while Marijus Ipolitas was still attempting to catch his breath. The poor, rather ill wizard had been forced to jog from the portkey arrival point until Verninac Chateau and was now truly exhausted.


    "Three giant attacks," Ambassador Ipolitas gasped, "Fernburgh, Mould-on-the-Would, and the Ministry of Magic. Assistance is requested immediately!"


    The instant Lucius and Arthur heard the words, "Fernburgh," they went pale. Their wives and children were at Fernburgh. Without even attempting to excuse himself, Lucius runs out of the hall rather pale followed by Arthur and Ted, who only paused to bow in apology before running out of the ballroom with the elderly, Septimius Weasley much more slowly hurrying after his son, Arthur.


    Fabian and Gideon Prewett almost bolt after their brother-in-law, Arthur, but their mother begins to look rather faint. "Molly," Mrs. Prewett m??n?d looking rather faint. They hurriedly move to tend to their ashen-faced father and fainting mother. They knew that if anything had gone wrong that Arthur would contact them regarding their younger sister, Molly, and the children. They hurried to place their mother in a chair and would depart soon enough once their mother was conscious again.


    Before Eugenia Jenkins can begin giving out orders Reginald and Georgine Prince approach the Minister of Magic. In a loud voice, Reginald says, "We thank the Verninac''s as gracious hosts and the guests that have attended. However, we humbly request that all guests retire for the evening and see their families. The Prince family thank everyone in attendance, but the Ball is now at an end."


    Not a single guest protested as Reginald and Georgine Prince stepped aside for the Minister of Magic to impatiently pass by. "All Ministry Officials to report to the Ministry of Magic IMMEDIATELY!" Minister Jenkins roared before marching out followed closely by a team of Auror''s for her safety and protection.


    The British Ministry officials quickly follow excusing themselves as they hurry after the Minister of Magic. With the attack at the Ministry of Magic Headquarters, all hands are being called to deck to defend. There would be a need to obliviate muggles, treat the wounded, catalog damage including the deaths of civilians and Auror''s, a countless list of tasks to be completed without any thanks. Furthermore, the Minister of Magic officials are closely followed by the press in attendance like hungry sharks, at last, scenting blood in the water and among the throng of the press is a certain Barnabas Cuffe, Editor of the Daily Prophet accompanied by his date, Miss Twinkle, who looked rather lovely with her matching lipstick, but hurried back to the Daily Prophet. No doubt, Rita Skeeter was already at the scene of the crime so to speak as not even the threat of giants and certain death would ever stop the nosey reporter!


    They weren''t the only ones as various ambassadors along with their wives hurried to depart. Their children had been left behind with house elf nannies and governesses. There was no telling what could have possibly occurred in their absence. Thankfully, the French Ambassador, Felix Aruoli upon his quick departure takes pity upon the still ill Lithuania ambassador and offers to host the sickly wizard for the night.


    Following the departure of the Minister of Magic and the Ministry officials in attendance, the purebloods hurriedly usher their families away. They too were concerned with their families and friends. Standing on the side of the ballroom, Rowan and Severus could only exchange glances with their friends without being able to say a proper goodbye as their friends departed with their families. Even Lily is firmly dragged away by Petunia back to the Abbott family to depart for the French Abbott home without being able to protest. Severus and Lily exchange a pointed gaze promising to write to each other as soon as possible before Lily vanishes down the corridor. The only sound heard in the ballroom is the scramble of feet from the remaining guests that hurriedly depart home.


    Within minutes the Verninac ballroom is empty save for the host and hostess, the Prince''s, and strangely, the Potter''s except for Dorea Potter, who had hastily departed with the Black''s to check on their family. The rest of the Verninac cousins along with their parents had departed for the living quarters to wait for the host and hostess.


    Trying to be positive about the abrupt ending to the presentation ball, the hostess, Louise Verninac says, "It iz late, a night''s rest will do uz all some good."


    "We thank you for your gracious offer, Louise," Georgine said with a knowing look as she knew that her brother did not wish to tarry at Verninac Chateau for a second longer than necessary. "But considering the extenuating circumstances, we shall return to Prince Manor. Please do convey our gratitude and farewells to the rest of the family."


    "Of courze, it vill be my p???sur?," Louise said as she snapped her fingers and called for the house elves to collect their luggage and bring it downstairs.


    "Philippe," Reginald b?r?ly inclined his head in the direction of the head of the Verninac family. The feeling is mutual as Philippe stiffly b?r?ly tilts his head towards the old Prince, "Reginald," he stiffly replied.


    Before the two wizards can commence a glaring match, the aged voice of Fleamont interjects, "My son and I will also excuse ourselves." He paused and warily said, "Reginald," Fleamont seemed to wince, before finishing his sentence, "might my son and I accompany you back to Prince Manor?"


    A flicker of surprise flashes across Reginald''s face before a pensive look appears on his face. Reginald''s lips twitch slightly as if in approval, before coolly replying, "You and your son may accompany us back to Prince Manor, Fleamont."


    "Thank you, Reginald," Fleamont said rather uncomfortably. Despite Fleamont being six years older than Reginald Prince had never gotten along with the younger wizard during their shared time at Hogwarts and afterward. Still, there was a grudgeful smidgeon of respect they possessed for each other that more often than not did not come easily to either of them.


    A ghost of a smile flashes across Georgine''s face, before she says, "Come along, children," and leads the way followed by her brother, her great-niece, and nephew. and the Potters to the great hall. Their luggage had been expertly packed by the house elves. Surprisingly, Georgine had the most trunks six total which earned her dubious looks from Rowan and Severus.


    Pointing her wand at the luggage, Georgine says, "Reducio," and their luggage rapidly shrinks down, while Fleamont Potter does the same for his son and their much smaller luggage only two mere satchels. With another wave of her wand, the shrunk luggage floats into a small purse carried at Georgine''s waist filled with female toiletries such as face powder.


    The Prince''s and Potter''s rapidly make their way outside under the cooling starry night. From his pocket, Reginald removed a large round clock. Fleamont blinks in surprise and arches his brow most pointedly at Reginald Prince. "And how did you manage to acquire an emergency international portkey, Prince? I know for a fact that we were with you the entire time."


    "It pays to be prepared, Potter," Reginald self-assuredly replied causing Fleamont to purse his lips. Fleamont decided wisely to not pursue the line of inquire nor further ask about the legality of the portkey. He elected to remain tactfully silent on the subject.


    "Remember to keep your hands on the portkey at all times," Reginald pointedly instructed before everyone reached out to touch the large, round ticking clock.


    They had all b?r?ly touched the portkey when they felt a familiar sickly tug. Their feet abruptly left the ground, before hurtling forward. The shrill of the wind grew pain in their ears, while a maze of swirling colors washed over them. The colors flash in a nauseating whirl traversing a great distance before just as abruptly coming to an end.. Their feet slam into the ground causing them nearly to stumble to the ground.

 Chapter 877 - Return to Prince Manor â…¡

    The grounds are covered in thick snow from the fierce winter storm that had arrived not long after their departure. Rowan''s teeth instantly begin to clatter from the frosty cold since she is only wearing a ballgown. Without any hesitation, James instantly removes his outer robes and covers Rowan. With a grateful expression, she thankfully accepts the warm outer robes from James.


    Reginald frowns at the boy''s actions, while Georgine gives James Potter a nod of approval. The boy came from a pureblood family and Fleamont Potter was no slouch either. Should their two houses be tied in such a manner, she would not protest. Though Georgine knew very well that her brother, Reginald and Fleamont would undoubtedly oppose such a union between the two families.


    Indeed, Fleamont much like Reginald Prince frowned at his son''s actions. He had no wish for his son to be tied to Reginald Prince''s granddaughter! He shuddered at the mere thought of being in-laws!


    Striding firmly forward, Reginald waves his wand casting the Hot Air Charm. Blasts of hot air emerge come from his wand causing a fog to sprout around them as he instantly melts a path for them to traverse across the ground. They all hurry forward across the vast snow-covered grounds towards the large castle-like manor that loomed in the nearby distance.


    James nearly stumbles in shock at seeing the looming castle-like edifice. "Is that-," he sputtered in disbelief, "-Prince Manor?"


    "Mm," Severus sniffed rather loudly with a hint of smugness. "No need to be so shocked, James, I know that the Potter home is not that small either according to Sirius."


    James loudly chokes at Severus''s response. "Yes, but our home is more a farm-style cottage. This is practically a castle!" It really was.


    "Of course," Severus proudly answered with a knowing smirk causing Rowan to roll her eyes. It was as if one day all of this would be Severus''s¡­...well, technically it would be.


    "Such modesty, Severus," Rowan drily interjected causing Severus to glower at his twin sister for taking the wind out of his sails.


    "What? I am simply stating a fact!" Severus huffed causing Rowan to eye her brother as though he was an idiot.


    Still even Rowan couldn''t deny the fact that Prince Manor is simply enchanting. Even from the distance, Prince Manor appears to be breathtaking as always. The front door of the manor is covered in mistletoe and holly wreaths enchanted to form wondrous shapes every couple of minutes.


    The doors swing open to reveal the entire small house elf family. Dawn wears her holiday livery with mistletoe decorations in her air. At her side, is little Laldey in a crisp white bu??on shirt and adorable holiday overalls with the Prince crest embroidered on them. On the other hand, Tadbey refuses to participate in such human festivities. He wears his usual crisp blue overalls, a perfectly ironed crisp white shirt, and spectacles that hang on his long nose.


    "Welcome home, Master!" Dawn happily squeaked as the mistletoe decorations in her hair shake from excitement. Laldey quickly chimes after his mother to copy her, "Welcome home, master''s!" While Tadbey only grunts in reply at their return.


    "Thank you, Dawn," Rowan and Severus said in greeting before a faint smile crosses both of their faces. "And to you as well, Laldey,"


    Laldey beams with pride as Dawn says, "Dawn will take the young master and mistresses'' things to the bedrooms, and shortly return with refreshments." Dawn easily levitates the luggage with Laldey cheerfully toddling after his mother eager to help.


    Reginald''s lips curls at the very thought of having to present Prince Manor to Fleamont Potter and his son. Thankfully, Georgine smoothly steps in and formally says, "Welcome to Prince Manor. The Prince family is honored to host the Potter''s within these halls."


    Fleamont stiffly nods and murmurs, "The Potters are honored-." Reginald snorts causing Fleamont to narrow his eyes, "-to be invited to Prince Manor."


    James dumbly nods his head in agreement as he studies the festive halls of Prince Manor. The elegant, lavish halls are decorated with fresh pine trees decorated with tasteful Christmas decorations. The air is filled with the scent of spices and various scents of holiday incense. Even the portraits are up for the holidays as one of the portraits that hung in the hall changes with the seasons. It is that of a cottage that at present is warm and glowing with light amid a fierce snowstorm that roars outside of the cozy cottage.


    James is brought out of his awestruck state by a loud piercing shriek. He turns his head towards the source only to spot an enormous, but gorgeous peacock halts further down the hallway. The peacock unfurls its feathers impressively and territorially strides forward and eyes the intruders within Prince Manor. The peacock at noticing James''s gazes even more aggressively stomps forward glaring pointedly at them.


    "What the-," James arched his brow in bewilderment, "is that a peacock?" He exclaimed in disbelief pointing at the gorgeous colored plumaged bird.


    "Mm, yes, that is Fidel, Aunt Georgine''s familiar," Rowan drily replied.


    "Figures," James murmured as he watched Professor Prince affectionately smooth the ruffled feathers of her familiar. Of course, Professor Prince would have such a proud beast for a familiar. It certainly fit her to the letter tee.


    Fidel did not seem convinced by his mistress''s actions, and let out a warning cry, before proudly strutting forward. In the end, he settled down in a corner of the hall and maintained watch over the intruders at all times. He trusted not the humans that the evil bird killer and evil feather thief brought to their domain.


    Clearing his throat, Fleamont awkwardly says, "Reginald Prince, might I request the use of the floo?" Fleamont paused with a frown as if making his mind up. "And might I leave my son, James behind just for the night in your family''s safekeeping?"


    Reginald and Georgine share a startled gaze for a moment before Reginald slowly nods his head. "Yes, you may, Fleamont," he said, before gesturing at the house elf. "Tadbey, please show Fleamont the way."


    "Yes, Master," Tadbey said with a pointed sniff, before beckoning the short, elder wizard with knobby knees to follow him.


    "Wait, but Dad!" James protested following after his father.


    "James, it is your duty to accompany Rowan Prince for the night," Fleamont firmly answered placing his aged hands on his son''s shoulders. "I will return in the morning with your mother. Can you do that for me?"


    "Yes, Dad," James reluctantly grumbled and turned back with a sigh.


    Fleamont happens to catch Reginald''s arched brow that is full of blatant skepticism. They both knew that something was off or else Fleamont would have never left his only son in the care of Reginald. Fleamont is the first to look away and hastily departs after the expectantly waiting house elf. Tadbey wasn''t any rude by any means, but he did like to be prompt.


    "I shall depart for the Ministry of Magic shortly," Reginald loudly announced, before moving to his quarters to change clothing. He was not properly garbled for battle. Without a doubt, the giants are successfully being repelled as they spoke, but the Ministry of Magic would be left in shambles. There was little doubt in his mind that an emergency Wizengamot be held would be held within the hour. The consequences of the Giant attack could very well swing the tide of favor of the Wizengamot against Minister of Magic Jenkins and he must prevent that all costs for he still needed Minister Jenkins. No, he would ensure that the tide instead swung in In the Minister of Magic''s favor.


    Seeing her brother depart in such a decisive manner, Georgine promptly claps her hands to grab their attention. "I am certain that you are all tired and hungry. Why don''t we all go and change, before coming back down to enjoy a late, but a lighter meal?"


    Severus nods his head in agreement as Rowan loudly sighs in blatant relief. She hadn''t been able to eat even a morsel of food because of her tight corset. And frankly, she was STARVING!


    Rowan and Severus head up the stairs, before Georgine says, "Mr. Potter, if you will follow me, I shall show you to the guest rooms," leading James and causing his luggage to follow them.


    "Right," James murmured under his breath, before following his DADA Professor. Frankly, he wanted to go back home and find out more about the giant attacks. The giants had not begun attacking the populace until after his 7th year. It was far too earlier for the attacks to occur nor had the giants ever attacked London thankfully. So, why had the attacks begun so early? It simply didn''t make sense.. Then again, nothing seemed to make sense anymore.

 Chapter 878 - Panicked Arrival

    In Wiltshire down a wide snow-cleared driveway, there is a towering curved hedge covered in snow that runs far off into the distance with the impressive wrought-iron gate is shut barring any guests. Despite the cold, a pure-white magnificent peacock stands alert along the top of the snow-covered hedge. There was just something off that evening as the rest of the peacock pride huddles alertly together with the pure white-colored males standing guard over the white dull-colored feathered females and their quivering peachicks, who are tucked securely under their mother''s warm wings. It is an unusual sight to behold considering the typically arrogant state of the peacock pride.


    Past the great iron gates is the handsome Malfoy manor at the end of a straight drive. The home is not brightly lit causing the diamond-paned windows to glimmer dimly. The enchanted fountain''s waters have ceased to flow frozen over in the snow-covered gardens. The inside of the Malfoy manor is tastefully decorated with Christmas ornaments, but the festive atmosphere cannot be felt despite the brightly lit candles, sumptuously decorated Christmas trees, and Christmas essence. The enchanted framed portraits on the wall quietly whisper to each other remaining alert as if intently listening for the signs of an imminent attack on Malfoy manor.


    Past the grand hall is a drawing-room where the roaring fire crackles underneath a handsome marble piece with a surmounted gilded mirror above. On the elegant royal purple walls hang elaborate family portraits and grand sceneries. The impressive ceiling is 30 feet high as two grand golden chandeliers hang with candles brightly lighting the room. In the back of the drawing-room, there is an organ propped against the wall that plays a gentle lullaby softly on its own.


    The lullabies being played bring no comfort to the seated ?du?ts in the room. Narcissa is clearly seen rocking the cradle of her peacefully slumbering daughter with her foot, while she cradles the sleeping stocky red-headed toddler, Charlie Weasley to her ?h?st. Quietly shaking from the cold and shock, Andromeda is tightly wrapped up in blankets unable to hold her daughter, Dora, for the moment. Instead, her mother, Druella carries her granddaughter, Nymphadora in her arms gently rocking the restless but slumbering little girl into a deep sleep.


    Not in much better shape than Nymphadora, Molly is warmly wrapped up in blankets, but unable to put down her eldest son, Bill, who still anxiously clutches clings to her clothes and huddles in her ??p. The fire crackles loudly and causing Molly and Andromeda to flinch at the sound. The sound reminded them far too much of the crushing sound of flesh and bones¡­.


    A loud popping noise causes Molly and Andromeda to startle again revealing the neat livery figure of the Malfoy house elf, Dobby. The tiny creature with large, bat-like ears and bulging green eyes bows nearly to the floor causing the tip of his long nose to hover just above the lavish carpeted floor. "Dobby brings news mistress! Ronell Weasley yet lives and is at St. Mungo''s being treated."


    "Thank you, Dobby," Molly murmured with great relief and sorrow. At least one of her brother-in-law''s yet lived. However, she didn''t know what she was going to tell Arthur nor her in-laws about the loss of Bilius. Unconsciously, she squeezes Bill a little too tightly causing a soft whimper to escape from the five-year-old''s lips.


    Dobby vanishes with a loud pop and Molly flinches again, before pressing a kiss to the still cool forehead of her son. "I am sorry, poppet," she apologetically said. She hadn''t meant to hurt her son, but she truly seemed to be all out of sorts.


    Another loud burst of sound causes all the witches in the chamber to turn and see the female house elf in her neat little French maid outfit. Zuffe is a tiny thing with large eyes, a hooked nose, and pointed ears that stood up like that of a cat or wolf''s ears. "Mistress!" The house elf eagerly squeaked. "Master returns with family in tow, Zuffe can sense it! Shall Zuffe prepare nourishment and warm drinks?"


    "Lucius?" Narcissa gasped, before letting out a sigh of relief knowing that her husband would soon be home. "Yes, please prepare something light for my husband''s return, Zuffe."


    "Zuffe obeys!" The female house elf proudly squeaked, before vanishing with a loud pop.


    Andromeda winces at the sound again, before turning her eyes hopefully towards her younger sister. "Do you think," she hesitates, "Ted is on his way too?"


    "I am certain that they are all returning to the manor together," Narcissa hopefully replied causing Andromeda hunched shoulders to slump forward in relief at the thought of her husband''s return.


    Abruptly loud panicked footsteps are heard thumping down the stairs as the usual cool voice of Lucius Malfoy holds a tinge of panic. "Narcissa!" He cried as his face is paler than normal and his usual sleek, long blond hair is somewhat in disarray from his haste.


    "We''re in the foyer, Lucius," Narcissa cried out in relief as the footsteps grow louder and the doors to the parlor slammed open to reveal the breathless, distraught figure of Lucius.


    The usual painstakingly immaculate pureblood hurries forward without a care for his appearance. Lucius''s cold blue-gray eye frantically scans his beloved Narcissa and finds that she is unharmed before sheer panic appears on his face as he apprehensively searches for their daughter. He almost lets out a whimper at relief at spotting the cradle of his slumbering infant daughter, before publicly pulling Narcissa into his arms.


    The young couple frantically embraces each other as Narcissa lets out a soft sob of joy at seeing her husband, and Lucius at finding that his wife is perfectly safe. A soft whimper pulls them out of their thoughts as Lucius pulls back and glances down to see the frowning, but still slumbering form of little Charlie Weasley in his wife''s arms.


    A flush of embarrassment creeps up the pale cheeks of Lucius as in his haste to embrace his wife, he had failed to notice the slumbering child. Before his embarrassed flush can fade away, behind him loud footsteps are heard before two breathless figures burst into the room. The first is the red-headed form of Arthur Weasley.


    "Arthur!" Molly cried out tearfully at seeing her red-haired, freckled husband.


    Arthur Weasley''s blue eyes are full of relief as he rushes forward and embraces his mollywobbles! He frantically scans over the curvy figure of his fiery red-haired wife to find that their son is clinging to his mother. Arthur scoops Molly and Bill in his arms and holds them, before glancing anxiously for his youngest son, Charlie only to spot him peacefully napping in his cousin, Narcissa''s arms.


    Arthur Weasley wasn''t the only one checking over his wife as was the fair-haired, Ted Tonks. He too holds his wife, Andromeda in his arms and kisses her forehead, before nodding at his mother-in-law, Druella, who carries their slumbering daughter, Dora in her arms. The couples cling to each other for a few more moments, before Lucius and Narcissa are the first to separate as Lucius had a lovely cooling flush on his flustered face.


    "The rest of the family will shortly be here," Lucius finally recalled the Prewett''s and the rest of the Black''s. "Dobby!" He loudly said as Dobby appears promptly causing the women to flinch again.


    Lucius, Arthur, and Ted do not miss the reaction of their wives but do not comment on the reaction, for the time being, there would be plenty of time to talk later. "Dobby prepare guest rooms and food; we will have guests shortly arriving."


    "Dobby already prepared the guest rooms and Zuffee has already prepared tasty food, master!" The house elf proudly squeaked.


    "Excellent Dobby!" Lucius said in rare praise causing Dobby to proudly beam before vanishing loudly away.


    Lucius turns cautiously towards his wife and mother-in-law, Druella. "What happened?" He finally asked the question on the tip of the three wizards'' tongues. They wanted to know details, but they did not dare to push their wives further.. It had been an exhausting night and there would be plenty of time tomorrow to hear the gruesome recount of the evening''s events.

 Chapter 879 - Panicked Arrival â…¡

    The three younger witches visibly shiver at the question, but the fair-haired middle-aged witch''s blue eyes remain cold and calm. The elegant, stern beautiful witch purses her lips into a thin line. "There was a giant attack, we managed to survive, but we lost Lucretia and Ignatius Prewett, Bilius Weasley," Druella said, before hesitating and adding, "Juliet D''Eath."


    Arthur lets out a pained whimper at hearing the death of his older brother and in-laws by marriage. Ignatius Prewet and always treated him well and especially his Mollywobbles and the children. "What of Ronell?" Arthur desperately rasped. "Is he still alive?!" He hopefully gazed at the older witch.


    "Your brother yet lives, Arthur," Druella carefully answered, "but he was severely wounded. He is presently at St. Mungo''s being treated."


    Arthur''s face relaxes only a bit of relief as grief overcomes his features causing him to close his blue eyes to hold tears at bay. He didn''t know what he was going to tell his dad, Septimius Weasley. His dad hadn''t wanted to attend the Prince Ball claiming to be much too old, but he had wanted his three sons to attend the presentation ball¡­And now his older Bilius was gone, his older brother who always had a smile and laughter in his eyes was simply gone!


    Seeing her husband''s grief, Molly can only comfort her husband by wrapping an arm around him as tears whelm up in her own warm brown eyes. Her uncle, Ignatius was dead including her Aunt Lucretia not to mention her brother-in-law. She didn''t know how her father would take this, but she knew that he would be absolutely heartbroken to have outlived his last remaining sibling.


    Druella interrupts the grieving family and says, "I understand your grief Arthur Weasley, but there is a subject of importance that must be said," causing Arthur to blink his tears back as anger fills his wet eyes.


    "And what can possibly be of such importance, Druella, when my brother lies newly dead!" Arthur growled with genuine anger. "If this about some obscure pureblood tradition, well, I care nary a wit about it! It can go to Hell for all I care!"


    Not surprised by the outburst, Druella does not even bat an eye at her younger cousin-in-law''s reaction. "You are grieving, Arthur," she lightly chided him, before letting out a tired sigh. "I understand and even emphasize the reason for your current emotional state, but there are grave matters of importance that must be discussed as they will directly impact every single integrant of the Black family."


    Arthur pushes back his anger and stiffly nods his head at his cousin-in-law by marriage. "What is it, Druella?" He roughly croaked.


    "The reason for our survival this day was not to our own doing, but rather the warning of the half-," Druella paused and rephrased her statement, "-the child, Lorcan D''Eath. The children would not have survived if not for the boy''s instincts and more importantly, he directly saved the life of your son, Bill Weasley."


    Arthur lets out a surprised sound as he knew their neighbor''s son, Loran, and that Bill rather enjoyed playing with the older boy. He was a pale child, but he was a good lad. And he was rather patient despite Bill always wanting to tag along with the older boy and his friend, Glenda from the village.


    "A life debt is owed to the boy and more so now," Druella solemnly declared, "His mother, the widow, Juliet D''Eath perished in the attack, and the child is effectively now an orphan."


    Arthur lets out a choked sound as he knew that the widow D''Eath was who his brother, Bilius had been secretly courting. His older brother had sworn him to secrecy and he''d even gone as far as to prohibit him from telling his Mollywobbles. In fact, Bilius was to present Juliet D''Eath today to the Blacks and their father, Septimius Weasley to show his sincerity in his courting of the widowed witch. And now, they were both gone without a chance to have ever even attempt to make a life together for themselves.


    Arthur closes his eyes in a futile attempt to hold the tears that are forcing their way down his face at bay. A hint of pity surfaces in the depths of Druella''s eyes as she says, "A life debt must be repaid and even more so with the death of his mother. It is the creed, a life for a life, the debt must be repaid."


    "A life for a life?" Molly rather startled interjected at the solemn pureblood''s words.


    "We will speak further on the subject on how to settle the debt," Druella calmly explained as she handed her slumbering granddaughter to her son-in-law, "but for now, the child still slumbers and heals from his wounds. The child will surely awaken at some point and I do not wish for the child to find himself alone and disoriented. I shall be the first to tend to him, but another will need to take my place."


    Druella pauses to straighten out her sleeves, before continuing, "Funeral arrangements will need to be made-," she is unable to finish her sentence as scores of footsteps can be heard as the entire direct Black family pours including Dorea Potter and Septimius Weasley.


    Notably absent are the younger Black family members including Sirius and Regulus, who had been tactfully been left in the care of their cousin Barty Crouch Sr.''s wife, Bertha Crouch. They had agreed that it was the best course that the youths be left in the care of kin, while Barty Crouch Sr. departed for the Ministry of Magic, and the elder Black family members resolved any issues that might have arisen in their absence. That and they wanted to ensure the safety of the youngest branch members should anything occur. It was not an impossibility and at least in that manner, the family lineage would be preserved no matter what else might occur that evening.


    Without a single word, Arthur''s blue watery eyes meet the faded blue eyes of his father, Septimius Weasley, who had also attended the presentation ball. The elderly wizard lets out a pained gasp in meeting his youngest son''s eyes in wordless communication. His face grows ashen and older, before unsteadily wobbling for a moment until Orion Black hastily aids the elderly wizard into a lavish chair.


    "Who was it?" Septimius gasped as he attempted to breathe through the abrupt pain in his ?h?st. The Black family grows concerned at the suddenly aged face of the elder wizard.


    "Giants," Arthur feebly croaked, "Da, they got Bilius-," his voice for a moment, before he rasped, "but Ronell''s at St. Mungos. He''s still alive."


    Irrationally panic-filled Septimius as he climbed to his feet panting. "I need to see my son," he breathlessly huffed frantically loosening the collar of his robes and shirt. A silver bu??on pops off his collar in his haste and shoots off the floor, before disappearing under one of the settees.


    Without any hesitation, Druella points her wand at the elder wizard and says, "Stupefy." Red sparks emerge from the tip of her wand and stun the wizard. Like a board, Septimius becomes stiff and begins to tilt, before Orion Black hastily reaches out to safely catch the elderly man and settle him gently onto the rich carpeted floor.


    The handsome figure of Orion Black raises his gray eyes in annoyance to his deceased cousin/brother-in-law''s wife, Druella Black. "There was no need to go to such lengths, Druella," he crossly said, before bending down to carefully check the elderly wizard''s pulse.


    "He was quickly becoming hysterical," Druella pointedly arched her brow. "And I am certain that he is having heart palpitations, he should be sent directly to St. Mungo''s to be checked by the healers."


    "I''ll go with Dad," Arthur hurriedly replied. "I need to check on Ronnell¡­" His voice trails off feebly.


    "You are in no condition to floo nor apparate yourself or others, Arthur," Druella pointed out, before arching her brow at Orion expectantly.


    Orion glowers back, before levitating the stunned elderly wizard with a flick of his wand. "Come, Arthur, it is best that we make haste," he kindly said to his cousin.


    "Right," Arthur numbly said, before pressing a kiss to the forehead of his Mollywobbles, before hurrying after the figure of his cousin.


    "Come, we have much to discuss," Druella gestured to the elders of the Black family leaving the younger family members and children in the care of her sister-in-law, Walburga Black.. Walburga would be certain to sort out everything and ensure that the three younger witches were properly seen too.

 Chapter 880 - Panicked Arrival â…¢

    With an elegant grace, Druella led the elders of the Black family to a private parlor for her own personal use set aside by her daughter and her son-in-law, Lucius Malfoy. She gestures for the elders to have a seat first, before shutting the door shut with a flick of her wand. The door loudly closes shut leaving the four elderly Black elders'' sitting down in a circle before she joins them.


    The short, pouchy figure of Arcturus Black, the 3rd snorts loudly and folds his arms over his ?h?st. He looked very little like his handsome son, Orion, and a bit more like his daughter, Lucretia, but overall, his children were both much better looking than he.


    "So, we lost Bilius Weasley," Arcturus pompously said, "he is still only from a side branch descended from a cousin, Cedrella-."


    "Enough, Arcturus!" Snapped the unwed sinister of the family, Cassiopeia Black. She shakes her elegant silver head in disapproval, while her sharp gray eyes flashed with vexation. "Have you no shame, cousin!" She sneered. "The dead are not to be mocked, Arcturus. Then again, our dear old Aunt never did manage to teach you manners despite the innumerable tutors and lessons that she hired to teach you manners!"


    Arcturus''s face swells in anger, a violet color, but before he can begin to yell, a sharp raspy voice says, "That is enough out of both of you!" The commanding voice rings through the air causing Cassiopeia to sneer again, but remain silent, while Arcturus folds his arms over his ?h?st in a huff. Cassiopeia was in no mood to pick a fight with her elder brother, Pollux, nor Arcturus with his cousin, Pollux.


    The white-haired wizard was ancient, tall, and thin with gray eyes that greatly resembled that of his deceased son, Alphard Black. Having outlived his wife and two sons, Pollux gestures a slightly spotted pale hand at Druella. "Daughter-in-law, you have not summoned us here for nothing. I have no more time to waste, I am old and tired. So, speak."


    "Father-in-law," Druella firmly replied, "I regret to bear the burden, but I must inform the elders of the family of the death of Lucretia and Ignatius Prewett at the hands of the giants."


    "No, you lie," Arcturus shouted in disbelief as he leaped out of his seat. He instantly begins to pace before, "Why I just saw her this morning and she said she would attend the presentation ball but would arrive fashionably late!"


    "You have my utmost sincere condolences, Arcturus, but we were all witnesses to her and her husband''s untimely death," Druella solemnly declared.


    "No, no, no," Arcturus m??n?d as he slumped back into his chair. A look of disbelief, pain and sorrow fill his eyes. For all his arrogance and pride, he cared for his only two children. His son is his pride and his daughter is-, was the apple of his eyes. He lets out another m??n and covers his eyes as if to hide away from the awful truth that lay before him.


    The faces of the two Black sisters, Cassiopeia Black, and Dorea Potter are pale at the news. Pollux''s gray eyes meet the eyes of his two sisters, who stare solemnly back at him. He wearily turns towards his daughter-in-law. "There is more is there not?"


    "Yes," Druella truthfully replied. "The child named Lorcan D''Eath saved our lives, a life debt is owed by much of the family including myself." She paused, before adding, "And his mother, the widow, Juliet D''Eath perished in the attack. The child still lays unconscious, but he is effectively an orphan."


    "D''Eath," Pollux frowned and narrowed his gray eyes with alarm. "Not the one from the Daily Prophet is it?"


    "Astute as always, father-in-law," Druella flattered her in-law. "The child is the product of a witch''s and a vampire''s true love."


    "An orphan, you say?" Cassiopeia muttered furrowing her brow. "By our laws, the family must take the child in and raise the child into ?du?thood. However, we are old and the younger family members still have young children. It would not befit for the child to be raised there."


    "Are there truly no other kin to take the child in?" Cassiopeia pointedly asked.


    Before Druella can respond to the surprise of them all, Dorea says, "I will take the child in." They all gaze at her in true disbelief as Cassiopeia nearly chokes in shock at her younger sister''s audacity.


    "Dorea," Cassiopeia begins to say, before tactfully pausing to rephrase her choice of words, "it is difficult to bring up an energetic child and especially a child, who will truly grieve the loss of his mother."


    "Exactly," Dorea answered with a sad little smile on her face. "I am a lonely old woman, sister, and who better than I to teach him how to live with one''s grief." She paused and somewhat embarrassingly continued, "I have watched Georgina these past years and despite all her aloofness, she is bright and filled with energy whenever her great-niece and nephew are around. I too wish for the warmth of the sun in my latter days."


    Cassiopeia was not one for affectionate gestures, but just this once, she reached over and clutched her sister''s hand in affirmation. Seeing the determination of his younger sister, Pollux quietly says, "I see that you will not be dissuaded, Dorea, I will not object to the guardianship, but I expect for the child to properly comport himself."


    Dorea gratefully nods her head at her elder brother and lets out a soft sigh. Her pale hand streaked with blue veins pulls her shawl tighter around her shoulders. After that bit of excitement, she felt rather tired and cold.


    Seeing that Dorea''s plea had been so easily granted, Cassiopeia straightens her spine and says, "We have lost two blood kin on this night brother and one by marriage, brother. This is only the start and War will surely rage around us once more. We require allies, Pollux, so I beseech you to permit for the surviving pruned branches within the Isles to return."


    Druella blinks at the audacity of the elder Black spinster but remains silent as it is not her place to comment. No, this could only be decided by the one acknowledged as the patriarch of the Black family, Pollux Black. Despite Arcturus Black being eleven years older than Pollux, it was Pollux, who led the family and determined any great change within the family rules.


    The ticking clock loudly ticks in the corner slightly muffled by the soft snuffling sounds from Arcturus, who tries to contain his silent weeping. After an unbearable silence, Pollux raises his pensive gray eyes to meet that of his sister. "I have long argued against the return of broken branches, but those branches still thrive in the wild despite having been transplanted into the wilderness. Perchance, it is time for a change, very well, Cassiopeia, you shall have your wish. Summon all existing broken branches within the Isles to the ancestral home, we will return them to their rightful place."


    Cassiopeia''s eyes brim with tears as she holds back a cry of joy. At long last, her dearest wishes to see the return of her beloved younger brother, Marius to the fold would be fulfilled. Holding back a sniffle, she hoarsely bows her head to her brother. "Thank you, brother," she sincerely thanked her older brother.


    Pollux lets out a weary sigh appearing suddenly aged and looking far older than his actual age. "I am old, Cassiopeia," he reluctantly admitted, "and I am tired." He wearily half-closes his gray eyes in exhaustion. "I have outlived my two sons and I have no further d?s?r? to outlive any more of the younger generations."


    Arcturus lets out a rather loud sniffle at his cousin''s words. A parent should never have to outlive their child. And even an arrogant pureblood understood that much.


    In a rare display of affection gesture, Cassiopeia reaches out and gently pats her cousin on the back. Pollux does not comment on the gesture as Dorea sadly but knowingly gazes at her kin. The breathless agony would fade away with time, but the sorrow never truly fades much as an old aching wound never does.


    Sensing that the elders wish to privately speak alone, Druella rises and politely excuses herself. She understood that she had no place in their grief. And though she did not mourn the loss of Lucretia and her husband, she did not d?s?r? death upon them either. Rather she had much to do including tending to the sleeping child.. With firm purpose in mind, she strides down the corridor to guard the newly orphaned boy.

 Chapter 881 - Aftermath of Giant Attack

    By the time the Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins had successfully arrived with reinforcements to aid the Ministry of Magic, the giants had been successfully been repelled by the Auror''s, hag''s, trolls, and goblin''s (with Dumbledore towards the end of the battle). Portions of Diagon Alley lay in smoking ruins, but the damage could have been much worse. On the other hand, Gringotts and especially Knockturn Alley had virtually survived the ?ssault intact.


    The outer grounds of the Ministry of the Magic were scorched, ruins, but the Ministry of Magic remained intact. Scores of teams clear the rubble as the wounded and dead are accounted for. The outer grounds are filled with teams of A.P.D. officers, healers, and Auror''s departing in teams to track down the fleeing giants and provide aid to those still in need. While the Oblivator Headquarters is fully staffed including volunteers to oblivate muggles and create plausible deniability. Thankfully, with the squib consultants on staff, a reliable excuse could be faked such as a tragic gas explosion, IRA bomb attack, a terrible fire, including poor construction of a building, etc. There was an infinite list of excuses¡­


    The door is firmly shut to the Minister of Magic''s office, while Mrs. Prim, the undersecretary firmly guards the doorway. Minister Eugenia Jenkin''s office is simply decorated with neatly filled bookshelves and very few ornaments ringing true to her Ravenclaw Roots. The stout witch with thick, bobbed hair sits behind her desk with a frown.


    Three wizards stand before her with, the Head of Magical Law Enforcement, Elphinstone Urquhart still dressed neatly from the presentation ball, while Auror Scrimgeour and Senior Commanding Auror Moody both stained with cuts, injuries, and their clothes scorched from battle.


    "Report!" Minister Jenkins harshly demanded to know. She was furious that anyone would dare to attack the Ministry of Magic and much less while she was gone. The tallies of the dead and wounded were still coming in, but they had lost at least a dozen Auror''s and A.P.D. officers not even counting the fatalities among the civilian population! She knew that the Daily Prophet would be having a field day tomorrow, but her primary concern was to resolve the situation.


    Senior Auror Alastor Moody grimly replies in a Scottish borough, "The attack was premeditated, the attackers knew that the Ministry of Magic would be understaffed. Even more concerning, the giants attacked swiftly and without provocation nor warning. Unfortunately, we knew that the attack was likely an ambush, but we could not very well not ignore the request of aid from civilians."


    Elphinstone Urquhart furrows his brow and pointedly interjects, "What concerns me far more is the fact that there was no warning nor any rumors from any of the offices including the Department of International Magical Cooperation. Such a large group of giants does not simply traverse across the world without leaving any sort of trace much less leaving behind any tracks!"


    Seeing the dubious expression on Minister Jenkin''s face, Elphinstone does not cease to explain. "And I do not exaggerate Minister, I base my rationale on the evidence at hand, the corpses of the giants. Several members from the Beast Division have already confirmed that the corpses of the giants do not belong to one tribe but from countless different tribes from various locations across the known magical world. That is no mere coincidence, Minister, rather a far more concerning one!"


    "As concerning as that may be, Head Urquhart, we have far more immediate pressing matters to resolve first," Minister Jenkins pointedly emphasized. "I am far more concerned about the aid the hags, trolls, and goblins proportioned during the attack that is nearly in direct violation of the existing treaty!"


    "Ah, that would be me," Auror Rufus Scrimgeour stepped forward. "Considering all the factors, I accurately concluded that the Ministry of Magic would be attacked. The two other attacks were decoys to further lessen the staff at hand. And I still can clearly recall Professor Bagshot, my former Hogwarts History of Magic Professor teaching us about the existing magical realm treaties."


    A lion-like grin spreads across Auror Scrimgeour''s face, "And though goblins and other magical beings are forbidden from taking up arms, there is an exception. A rather specific clause that permits their aid despite maintaining a neutral stance if Diagon Alley is under attack specifically Gringotts."


    Auror Moody hides a proud grin at his partner''s cleverness. He wasn''t as sneaky as Scrimgeour, but he had grown to appreciate sneakiness. How else could one get things done?


    Minister Jenkins lets out a low groan and rubs her aching temples. "Professor Dumbledore has called an emergency Wizengamot and I must explain to the Wizengamot the reason for the goblins and our actions this night! I cannot simply convince the Wizengamot based on a technicality, Scrimgeour!"


    "We require allies, Minister Jenkins," Auror Scrimgeour plainly said. "The presence of Dolohov with the giants only proves that the Death Eaters and the giants are in cahoots. The Death Eaters have the giants as allies, but who do we have? We are outnumbered by our enemies, plain and simple, Minister."


    Scrimgeour grimaced at the Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins. "Furthermore, we have already lost dozens of Auror''s in only three giant attacks. At this rate, the Auror force will be halfway decimated and we are forced to send out less than properly trained Auror''s or even worse prompt newly graduated Auror''s from the academy without any real experience! We both know that the fresh-faced Auror''s will only get themselves killed in the first or second battle!"


    Rather contemplatively Elphinstone furrows his brows and rubs his chin in agreement. "Auror Scrimgeour''s words are not incorrect, Minister. If we continue as is, we will lose the war before the next battle is even over." He slowly raises his dark eyes causing his widow''s peak to lengthen. "These attacks will continue, Minister, and the use of hags, goblins, and trolls as allies will stave off the worst possible outcome."


    "Think of it as a new initiative, Minister," Elphinstone somberly suggested. "The trolls from Gringotts''s can physically attack the giant''s, while the hags can attack from on high as described during the battle, and the goblins from afar with their mechanisms. If that is too much for the Wizengamot to handle, then I suggest the phrase of defending the supply chains. The time for alternative options has come and gone, Minister, it is time to mitigate the treatise for our continued future survival."


    Minister Jenkins lets out a low sigh. "I was afraid of that." She rubs her head, before wearily saying, "Is there anything else that needs to be mentioned at present rather than finding about it later?"


    Auror Moody and Scrimgeour exchanged glances before Auror Moody''s lips twisted in distaste. "It would appear that we had an inner breach during the attack."


    "What?!" Minister Jenkins shouted in shock dropping her hand to her side.


    "What do you mean a breach?" Minister Jenkins loudly repeated herself. "Immediately explain yourself, Auror Moody!"


    "It is unfortunate, but Eric Munch was found dead in the lifts," Auror Moody''s hands clenched in anger. "Passing reports from fledging are evacuating civilians via floo all state that Professor Dumbledore fought with Dark Lord in the atrium, and hence the reason for the destruction of the Fountain of Magical Brethren. Furthermore, Broderick Bode was found to be placed under the Imperius Curse and has since been transported to St. Mungo''s for treatment."


    "Are you suggesting that the inner Ministry of Magic is no longer secure, Auror Moody?" Minister Jenkins harshly inquired.


    "I suggest nothing, Minister," Auror Moody firmly replied. "I merely permit for the facts to speak for themselves."


    Minister Jenkins refrains from sighing and merely rubs her hand across her face. "Very well, I will take your words under serious consideration, Auror Moody. I will ?ssign new Ministry security initiatives to be initiated from under your office."


    "Thank you, Minister," Auror Moody said with a satisfied smile sharing a triumphant grin with his partner, Rufus Scrimgeour.


    It had been Moody''s dream for the last decade to oversee security measures. It was at long last time to put all his paranoia to use¡­. At least, Scrimgeour hopefully would be there to reign Moody in. Then again, Scrimgeour was just as paranoid as Moody. This was either a brilliant idea in the making or the worst possible outcome.


    "And if I may mention, Minister," Auror Scrimgeour carefully interjected, "The Leaky Cauldron has been destroyed including the untimely demise of the innkeeper, Tom. With the entrance clearly open to the muggle public, a temporary entrance and coverage will be set up. However, a new building will have to go up and serve a similar function. We will have to issue a formal request for proposal to receive a list of suitable applicants to run and build at the location of the former Leaky Cauldron."


    "I will have Mrs. Prim commence the process," Minister Jenkins sighed heavily reaching for a quill to jot down another note on the impossibly long list of things to do including the rebuilding of Diagon Alley and of shops. The loss of inventory alone was going to be a hassle!


    "Although-," Elphinstone began to say causing Minister Jenkin''s face to darken. When was this ever going to end, she silently screamed in her heart! In retrospect, perchance, she should have not run again last year for Minister of Magic¡­


    "-There is one rather crucial detail that concerns me," Elphinstone interjected most solemnly. "Just what purpose did Boderick Bode serve or rather what was it that Tom Riddle (aka Lord Voldemort) d?s?r?d within the Ministry of Magic?"


    The four of them all mutely gaze at each other for a long stretch, before Auror Scrimgeour murmurs, "Whatever it was, he must have gotten what he came for."


    Minister Jenkins rubs her pulsating head and adds the detail to her growing list of tasks to complete. Rising painfully to her feet, her bones break loudly. "Gentlemen, I must be going, but I expect reports," she paused and looked pointedly at Elphinstone, "and I expect to be kept in the loop. We''ll be facing the media scrutiny soon enough and I don''t want another repeat of tonight."


    "Yes, Minister," the three wizards reply, before stepping aside to permit the short, stout Minister of Magic to exist first.


    Minister Jenkins straightens her back and walks forward. She needed to pretend to be confident even if she did not feel it.. She could not afford to show any signs of weakness before the Wizengamot or else she would be torn to shreds like prey.

 Chapter 882 - Aftermath of Giant Attack â…¡

    Minister Jenkins is escorted by her team of Auror''s to the dungeons of the Ministry of Magic. The air is bleak and forbidding. There are no pictures on the walls and nary a single decoration. Photographers shiver as they stand and wait on the other side of the stone halls forbidden from taking pictures inside the courtroom. Yet they eagerly move knowing that regardless of tonight''s results, they had a big story on their hands for the early morning''s paper edition.


    The doors open to reveal a series of rows of benches that rise at all levels around the stone chamber. The seats are positioned to always have a clear view of those standing before them. The only area not filled by the populace is the center area that holds the seated Wizengamot. Some of the Wizengamot had hastily risen out of bed as their hair is in disarray or is still in hair curlers, and from out under their Wizengamot plum robes bed slippers peek out from under them.


    The journalists are silent except for the sound of writing as it is prohibited to speak out of turn lest they risk being kicked out. Excluding the reporters, those that sit in the stands are individuals of importance. To the shock of many among those seated s is the figure of Reginald Prince. Despite the presentation ball of his grandchildren, Reginald Prince was still present at the Wizengamot. Many of the purebloods silently approved of his actions. It showed the importance of the Wizengamot.


    Minister Jenkins feels some measure of relief at spotting Reginald Prince in attendance. Feeling marginally better, she strides forward until she halts at the center of the floor. The doors loudly shut behind her as the only sound heard is the sound of Bob Ogden putting on their official robes and taking his seat on the Wizengamot. Taking a deep breath, she cautiously studies the already seated Wizengamot.


    There sitting in the front and presiding is the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, Albus Dumbledore. His long silvery hair and beard are neatly tucked into his belt. His plum robes have an engraved silver letter, the letter W signaling that he serves on the Wizengamot. His blue eyes are unusually solemn from behind half-moon spectacles sitting on his long, crooked nose.


    However, Minister Jenkins could b?r?ly restrain herself from shivering. Professor Dumbledore played so well his role as the eccentric Hogwarts Headmaster that many including herself had forgotten the power and might the elderly wizard still in fact possessed. Yet she had seen the vivid destruction and scorches marks left inside of the atrium that only a wizard or witch of great power could create upon the heavily warded floors. Albus Dumbledore is the wizard, who defeated the most powerful dark wizard of all time, Gellert Grindelwald.


    Minister Jenkins pulls herself together only to meet the gaze of the oldest Wizengamot member far older than even the Chief Warlock by many years, Madam Professor Griselda Marchbanks. She pulls her gaze away to catch the eye of Tiberius Ogden, who sits on the other side of Chief Warlock Dumbledore. (Tiberius Ogden is a distant cousin of the former Head of Auror''s of Bob Ogden.) Seated in the rows behind them are other Wizengamont members such as Dumbledore''s schoolmate chum and close friend, Elphias Doge, Albert Runcorn, and many other prominent Wizengamont members. The entirety of the Wizengamot had ?ssembled to manage the startling situation.


    In the corner of the room sits a wiry blond court scribe. The younger wizard is fair-skinned with broad shoulders and a pair of spectacles hanging on the tip of his nose. A good-natured lad, Tiberius McLaggen flashes the Minister of Magic a brief smile wishing her luck, before rising to his feet. In a loud, clear voice, he says, "It is December 22nd, 1975. Under the direction of Chief Warlock, Albus Dumbledore, the entirety of the Wizengamot has gathered to discuss the transpired events of this evening. The current elected Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins shall take the floor and if need be action will be taken requiring a majority of the Wizengamot to agree or the motion shall fail. Are there any objections to the Minister of Magic''s right to speak?"


    "I duly record that no objections have been voiced," Tiberius McLaggen gravely declared. "It is with great honor and solemnity that I turn over the right to speak to the current elected Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins."


    Hundreds of heads turn in the direction of the Minister of Magic, Eugenia Jenkins takes a deep breath to focus. She had not much time to prepare, but she would not show any signs of weakness. The die is cast. There is no turning back.


    In the public viewing stands, reporters are poised with their quills ready to take notes. Among them is a certain blond, pesky reporter with rhinestone glasses and crimson painted claws. Rita Skeeter looked rather elegant in her crimson robes as she had in attendance at the presentation ball. She had not been disappointed at all and now here she was.


    Rita Skeeter purses her lips as she scans the courtroom paying close attention, who is in attendance. She shivers and hastily skips over the presence of Reginald Prince. Many of the purebloods are missing as the Black''s and others, but others like the Flint''s, Bones, and other pureblood families are still present.


    "My fellow, Wizengamot members, and the witches and wizards of the wizarding world," Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins confidently began. "It is with great solemnity that I stand before you on this abysmal evening." The stone chamber remains silent as those present expect the Minister of Magic to explain and defend herself.


    "We have lost dozens of our Auror forces this evening including A.P.D. officers, innocent civilians, and even muggles at the brutal hands of the giants," Minister Jenkins plainly stated. "Yet despite the unexpected ambush our forces held against the full brunt of the giants and withstood their terrible might. I vehemently express my gratitude to all of those that participated in the battle including Chief Warlock Dumbledore."


    There is a soft rustle as reporters and those present exchange glances. It is unusual for the Minister of Magic to flatter the Chief Warlock so bluntly in public. Then again, the Minister of Magic needed to save her own skin so to speak.


    "However, we could not have achieved such a victory without the unprecedented aid without the aid of the goblins, hags, and trolls," Minister Jenkins carefully articulated. "We owe them our appreciation and in view of our successful alliance, I propose that until the giants are cast out from our lands that we permit the alliance between our united forces. I request that the Goblin Liaison Office under the Head of Goblin Office, Curthebert Mockridge head the alliance in conjunction with Ministry Official Nurnaff to settle the finer details."


    A burst of whispers erupts as Rita Skeeter and the other reporters eagerly jot down the statement. Many of the pureblood''s frowned at the was the utterly preposterous proposal.. The magical treaties could not be broken, and it would be foolish to give the goblins and other magical existences more power. It would break the equilibrium of power otherwise!

 Chapter 883 - Aftermath of Giant Attack â…¢

    The Wizengamot members are surprised by the audacity of the suggestion from the Minister of Magic including Chief Warlock Albus Dumbledore, who even arches his brow staggered at the daring suggestion. The Court Scribe, Tiberius McLaggen is forced to rise from his seat and publicly hush the audience. "The Wizengamot will now discuss the proposal set by Minister of Jenkins, the court is yours," Tiberius McLaggen loudly pronounced, before sitting back down.


    The cold dungeon room falls silent as the tall, imposing, powerful figure of Albert Runcorn rises to address the Wizengamot. "Your proposal Minister Jenkins is audacious and senseless. The magical treatise between wizardkind and the magical existences was forged upon the countless bloodshed of our ancestors. Do you suggest that we ignore and betray their sacrifice for a mere pittance?"


    There is a burst of murmurs in agreement as many faces throughout the stone chamber grow cold and harsh at the insinuated suggestion. Many of their ancestors had bitterly fought in the goblin, giant, and other magical wars. Countless families had been diminished to mere specks of themselves, while others vanished from the complete face of the earth. They had sworn never to forget the sacrifice of the past and they never had neither wizardkind nor magical beings.


    "I am frankly appalled and shocked at the suggestion, Minister Jenkins," Albert Runcorn steadfastly declared in a gravelly voice. "Even more so, considering your vast expertise and knowledge. Furthermore, even if the Wizengamot was to consider such an irrational suggestion, the magical treatise prohibits the armament of goblins in battle or war. Their sole role is to maintain neutrality in the face of war, and they have broken it!"


    Various members of the Wizengamot nod their heads in agreement as an elderly pureblood Wizengamot member irritably rasped, "The goblins have broken the treatise, they mean to declare upon wizardkind! The Auror''s must be immediately mobilized to quell the goblin rebellion!"


    Louder bursts of whispered voices are heard until Tiberius McLaggen is forced to his feet. "Order, order, I say!" He shouted until the chamber returned to silence. A heavy tension fills the air as they wait for the Minister of Magic to defend herself from the accusation.


    "That is one manner of viewing the situation, Runcorn," Minister Jenkins crisply replied, "but I find that it is always a matter of perspective. I will not deny that the goblins were armed during battle, but there is no need for the Auror''s to intervene and quell an impending insurgence. For there is none as the goblin treaty directly permits for the goblins to protect Gringotts in the event of an attack on Diagon Alley specifically Gringotts Bank."


    An incredulous look appears on several faces, while others hastily turn to their neighbors to discuss the existence of such a clause. A few more knowledgeable Wizengamot members pensively wide their eyes and nod in confirmation to their neighbors that the information was undeniably correct. Indeed, there existed such an obscure clause within the magical treatise.


    "The Goblin forces acted accordingly to the treatise and more so as Auror Scrimgeour, the commanding officer officially requested their aid according to the exceptions clause found within treatise. Furthermore, according to Ministry protocol, Senior Commanding Officer, Auror Moody conveyed all power to Auror Scrimgeour before departing to confront the giants at Fernburgh. Auror Scrimgeour. Auror Scrimgeour deemed it prudent to discuss with the primary goblin liaison officer at that time, Ministry official Nurnaff to ensure the validity of the request. It is with great pride and honesty that I can state that not a single law nor Auror regulation or the existing clause within the magical treatise was broken," Minister Jenkins ?ssuredly proclaimed.


    "Hear, hear," the old wizard, Elphias Doge loudly said earning an intense scowl of anger from Runcorn. "I wholeheartedly approve of Auror Scrimgeour''s actions. If not for the timely actions of the goblins and hags, the Minister of Magic would have fallen before reinforcements or Dumbledore would have time to arrive!" The journalists eagerly jot down Elphias Doge''s words, before expectantly waiting for a counterargument to be made.


    Madam Marchbanks slowly nods her head in agreement, before coughing. "I cannot argue with Doge''s statement, but Minister Jenkins though your suggestion is fathomable and even well-intended, but the matter is that treatise cannot be broken. The armament of goblins must remain confined to Gringotts and the treatise does not allow for any exceptions."


    Runcorn is unable to hide the satisfaction in his eyes at Madam Marchbank''s statement. The eldest Wizengamot member had made an excellent point. And even Minister Jenkins could not argue around that fact.


    "Your inference is correct, Madam Marchbanks," Minister Jenkins calmly replied without the trace of anger or exasperation to the shock of those observing her. "However, what I am suggesting is that the goblins provide trolls from Gringotts to physically suppress the giants and contract with the hags to provide aerial support to the Auror''s and A.P.D. officers. As proven by numerous testimonies including by our Auror''s, the hag''s abilities provided vital in suppressing the giants during battle. I do not request that the goblins physically participate in battle, but rather as guarding supply chains and long-distance artillery as Logistics personnel. Their trebuchets, I believe so they are called are capable of flinging large boulders to distract and provide cover to the hags and our Auror''s." Which was all true, she only neglected to mention that a trebuchet is capable of hurting and killing a giant.


    A pensive look appears on several of the Wizengamot members as a sly-eyed older wizard thoughtfully rubs his chin as he speaks. "Minister Jenkins makes an excellent suggestion. Why must our forces take the brunt of the attack if we provide safety for all including goblins and other magical existences? It is about time others aided us in our time of need. And as the goblins will not be armed, I will not oppose such a suggestion. I am in favor of the motion."


    "Is there a second in favor of the proposal of the motion?" Tiberius McLaggen asked.


    To the shock of many, Tiberius Ogden stands. "I am not in favor of goblins, but our losses were contained thanks to their aid," he said with a loud sniff. And one of his grandchildren had been among the throng and had been saved thanks to the aid of the goblins and hags. He owed them that much and he would see that the favor was repaid. "Regrettably, I second the motion."


    A few members of the public in the stands loudly chock at the statement from Tiberius Ogden as Tiberius McLaggen in a rather surprised voice says, "The motion has been seconded. Chief Warlock Albus Dumbledore will lead the voting."


    Rising to his feet, Chief Warlock Albus Dumbledore''s eyes have a solemn air to them. "Before the vote is cast, I wish to speak," he said causing the crowd to stirrup even more. It was rare for the Chief Warlock to ever speak before the Wizengamot preferring to permit the Wizengamot to speak for themselves without his interference.


    "I have heard the arguments made by the Wizengamot and the Minister of Jenkins," Chief Warlock Albus Dumbledore sincerely said, "and I am grateful to all those that have spoken. Yet today, I am still in awe of the incredible sight that I was fortunate enough to witness despite the tragic circumstances that surrounded the condition. This evening, I saw wizardkind, goblins, hags, and trolls joined together to fight a common foe. There was no hesitation nor judgment on either party, but a solidarity of brethren united in battle."


    More than a few purebloods subtly attempt to peek at the seated form of Reginald Prince.. To those awaiting a signal, they almost cease to breathe utterly flabbergasted d as they witness in disbelief Reginald Prince pointedly nod his head at the end of Dumbledore''s speech. It was the signal to them to vote in favor of the speaker¡­

 Chapter 884 - Aftermath of Giant Attack â…£

    Without further ado, Chief Warlock Dumbledore begins, "On December 22nd, 1975, we have heard the arguments of the Wizengamot and Minister of Magic. A proposal has been made by the Wizengamot to permit the use of goblins as Logistics commanders ensuring the protection of supply chains. In addition, the use of Hags as aerial support and Trolls as physical infantry support to the Auror''s in combat against the giants. All Wizengamot members in favor please raise your hand."


    Scores of hands go up as the court clerk counts them and to the shock of those in the nearly 2/3''s of the Wizengamot raise their hands in favor. Tiberius McLaggen''s eyes flash for a moment as he counts, while Albert Runcorn''s face darkens. Despite having a guaranteed win, he had lost in the end.


    Gritting his teeth, Runcorn at the last minute raises his hand in favor of the proposal. If he wished to continue his quest for power, then he was prepared to make much-needed sacrifices to ensure the fulfillment of his d?s?r?. For in politics even enemies are allies and allies are enemies that one must be prepared to put aside pride to gain more power.


    The observing journalists in the stands are filled with disbelief. They could not believe that the motion had passed. Even Skeeter''s mouth flops open for a bit before she hastily begins to jot down the reactions. Yet it had and the motion had not been halted by the purebloods.


    "All those opposed?" Dumbledore asked as dozens of hands went into the air. Among them only a few Wizengamot did not cast their votes are were counted as absentee.


    The count finishes quickly enough and Tiberius McLaggen loudly proclaims, "The Majority of the Wizengamot have cast their votes in favor the motion is passed."


    Minister Jenkins abruptly feels a large weight lift off her shoulders unable to believe the motion had successfully been passed. Feeling her legs, a bit weak, she faintly makes her way to Mrs. Prim. She wasn''t quite sure how she made it, really.


    "Congratulations, Minister Jenkins!" Mrs. Prim murmured with great pride.


    Mrs. Prim accompanies Minister Jenkins out of the hall. The instant Minister Jenkins emerges the photographers begin to crazily photos of her. Minister Jenkins is bathed in hundreds of flashes, but she ignores the bright lights. Her ?ssigned guards quickly and rather firmly clear a path for her back to her office, while Mrs. Prim, her undersecretary begins to give a preliminary press release in the hallway of the events that had just transpired within the confines of the courtroom.


    The dungeon''s echo loudly as the Wizengamot and audience discuss the farfetched passing of the motion. Calmly ushering the public out of the dungeon is the scribe, Tiberius McLaggen. The younger wizard easily herds the crowd out of the dungeon with a smooth word here and there. Eventually, the crowd trickles down to only a few Wizengamot members who remained to chat with Chief Warlock, and one other, Reginald Prince.


    The fair, wiry, broad-shouldered, blond approaches the elderly wizard. Tiberius McLaggen takes a moment to adjust his spectacles, before bowing to the older wizard. "Mr. Prince, the Wizengamot session has to an end," he kindly said. "Might I persuade you to depart from the dungeons?"


    Reginald''s dark eyes turn towards the earnest, nervously smiling younger wizard. His lips deepen into a frown as a strong feeling of dislike flashes across his face. He had never liked the younger wizard. There was no logical reason or instance that had caused the intense emotions, but Reginald Prince rarely ever changed his mind.


    "There is no need, Mr. McLaggen," Reginald''s lips twitched in aversion. "Do not concern yourself, Mr. McLaggen."


    "I am sorry, sir," Tiberius apoplectically bowed deeply causing his glasses to slide down the bridge of his nose. By the time, the younger wizard straightened up, Reginald Prince had already approached the Chief Warlock to request a private word.


    Tiberius McLaggen loudly claps his hand and gains the attention of the remaining Wizengamot members. He carefully ushers the remaining members out of the room, before pausing at the doors. An ?ssessing gleam flashes across his face before he firmly closes the door behind him with a faint twitch of his lips tilting upward in pensive thought.


    The chamber is cold and silent except for the two wizards left behind. Albus Dumbledore opens his mouth to speak, but Reginald Prince roughly interrupts. "A moment, Professor," he harshly said gesturing to the door.


    "Colloportus," Reginald muttered under his breath casting the locking spell to ensure the door is magically locked. He casts several more wordless spells to ensure the privacy of their conversation. Certain that it is safe, he does not apologize for his interruption merely gestures at Dumbledore to continue.


    Albus''s blue eyes stare at Reginald Prince for a moment, before he says, "Please offer my sincere, but belated congratulations to Rowan and Severus. I earnest wished to attend the presentation ball, but I had otherwise prior engagements of equal importance."


    "Yes, they mostly certain did wish to have their apprenticeship Master in attendance to their official presentation into society," Reginald almost mockingly said, "but I suppose it was infinitely far more fortunate that the Headmaster was unable to attend."


    Uncertain if Reginald was praising or mocking him, Albus decides to tactfully change the subject. "Nevertheless, my genuine apologies, Prince." There was no trace of reaction on Reginald''s face.


    Sensing that Reginald Prince was in no mood for such pleasantries, Albus plainly says, "Let us speak clearly, Prince, what is that you d?s?r? to speak to me with, Prince? I am surprised that you did not seek the Minister of Magic out," he knowingly said.


    Reginald''s dark eyes reassess Albus Dumbledore for a moment before a cold smile appears on his sharp-featured face. "Professor Dumbledore, I must admit that I find myself both shocked and impressed by your actions this evening. You were both audacious and sly manipulating even the shrewdest of Wizengamot members in your favor. It would seem obvious to me and those in observing that your talents are utterly wasted at Hogwarts."


    Albus''s eyes blue eyes become frigid. "You speak out of turn, Prince," he strongly chastised. "I am amply content in my role as Headmaster at Hogwarts. I rather enjoy spending my time with the children nor do I hold any other d?s?r?. I have made it perfectly on ample opportunities that I have no d?s?r? to enter into the fray of the Ministry of Magic."


    "Hypocrite," Reginald pronounced without any hesitation causing Albus''s eyes to flare with a cold trickle of anger.


    "Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, "Reginald called Professor Dumbledore by his full name causing Albus''s face to flick with astonishment for a moment, before hardening. Very few individuals knew Albus''s entire full name and he could count the individuals, on one hand, the number that knew that.. Then again, this was Reginald Prince and Reginald Prince was an exception unto himself.

 Chapter 885 - Aftermath of Giant Attack â…¤

    Seeing the shaken state of Albus, Reginald waits patiently observing Albus until he sees the older wizard begin to return to the present from his thoughts. "In ancient times, it was believed that names given at birth held great power over the child''s future," Reginald deliberately mused out loud.


    "Albus for White," Reginald b?r?ly refrained from smirking. "Ah, yes, the great defeater of Grindelwald, but we both know that you are far from pure, Albus."


    "Percival for the great hero of legend that also means to Pierce," Reginald coldly mocked. "How very adequate in retrospect, have you not pierced through everything in your life, Dumbledore? Yes, just like a sharp, jagged lance that cannot distinguish between friend and foe."


    "Wulfric meaning Powerful," Reginald murmured keeping an eye on the changing expressions and color of Dumbledore''s face. "And you are certainly powerful beyond any measure, Dumbledore. Ah yes, the greatest wizard of our time, so to speak."


    Dumbledore''s face slowly begins to stiffen under the onslaught of Reginald Prince''s words. "Brian meaning High and Noble. It is almost sheer mockery, but then again, it was you, Dumbledore, who stated that you are that much more content to remain in your tower. Indeed, the Headmaster of Hogwarts has always been content to remain in his tower watching the world below him scurry around like ants. Yes, far too pure to descend down below and dirty his hands to fix the situation."


    Albus''s blue eyes begin to glitter with bitter winter''s cold. The childish spark had completely faded away, but true anger did not yet reign within them. And see it thus, Reginald continued to speak trying to stock the fire within Dumbledore''s heart.


    "And last but not least Dumbledore meaning Bumblebee," Reginald loudly declared with a cold grin. "A clever bee that flies in circles to fulfill its perceived d?s?r?s. A creature that can sting anyone including friend or foe who should cross their path or impede their goals."


    Albus''s face tightened in anger, but his blue eyes could not hide his inner emotions that were guilt and old pain. He could not deny that which had been said of him. It was ironic, but Albus Dumbledore had been named very appropriately.


    "Ah, you are irked, Professor Dumbledore," Reginald deliberately taunted the elder wizard trying to rouse the old lion. "Yet even to this day, you continue hideaway pretending to be a cowardly lion in that tower of yours despite possessing sufficient power to change the world for your own gain or for the betterment of others!"


    Taking a breath, Reginald paused to allow his words to resonate for added emphasis. "Despite all your confessions of weakness, Dumbledore, if you were truly as altruistic as you claim, you would have long ago given up your position as Chief Warlock of Wizengamot and Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards."


    A cold grin begins to spread across Reginald''s face at seeing a certain spark beginning to burn in Dumbledore''s gaze. The seed had been successfully planted. "You may lie to everyone else, Dumbledore, but we both know that a hungry lion still roars within you."


    Albus''s face hardens and he no longer appears as the kindly Hogwarts Headmaster, but rather a fierce and still incredibly powerful wizard. "Do not speak of that which you do not know, Prince!" A dreadful power and pressure begin to emanate from Dumbledore as if awakening from a long slumber.


    "Much better," Reginald acknowledged with a gleaming grin. "This is who you truly are, Dumbledore, and the sooner you acknowledge the truth the better it shall be for all of us."


    "I shan''t ask again, Prince!" Albus hissed. "What is that you d?s?r??!"


    "Precisely this," Reginald pointedly replied. "Desist in hiding yourself away, Professor, you would do the world so much good to actively involve yourself."


    The bursting power surrounding Albus abruptly dies leaving only suspicion in the depths of his blue eyes. "I can see your bewilderment, Dumbledore," Reginald plainly stated. "However, we both know that you and Gellert began on the same path so many years ago."


    Albus flinches as if slapped as Reginald knowingly continues, "Foolish and idealistic. The two of you sought the same goal, a better future for wizardkind, and yet in the end your paths diverged with the terrible tragedy that took place causing an unprecedented fork in the road. It is ironic that the great tale of Albus Dumbledore both begins and ends with Gellert Grindelwald, is that not the case, Headmaster?"


    Albus''s blue eyes seem to shake in shock, before quickly recovering. "That time has come and gone, Prince," but he is unable to hide the caution in his eyes. Just how did Prince know about that summer. Less than a handful of individuals still knew about his and Gellert''s shared past.


    "I am an old man now and I am not the foolish youth I once was," Albus clarified after a wary pause.


    "From where I am standing that man still very much exists," Reginald bluntly pointed out. "I will not force you, for now, Headmaster, but I beseech that you sincerely consider my proposal. You are far more useful in society than in your self-imposed imprisonment at Hogwarts."


    "I fail to understand the inference, Prince," Albus immediately corrected. "I very much do enjoy my time as Headmaster at Hogwarts and nor in the future do I have any intentions to leave my post."


    "Ah, but it is for the greater good, Headmaster," Reginald slowly said slightly relishing the brief emotional distress that flashes across Albus Dumbledore''s face. "As I previously said, Professor, I will abide by your decisions for now, but my patience is not indefinite."


    Reginald begins to turn away as Albus flatly says, "Or what, Prince? You will force my hand as you did with the Wizengamot today? Do not believe for an instant that I did not notice nor recognize your manipulations?!"


    Reginald half-turns to face Albus Dumbledore with the tips of his lips curling in a cold smirk. "Ah, just as I thought," he slowly said, "you did not fail to notice my actions, Dumbledore. And yet you did not out me before the Wizengamot nor the Minister of Magic. You used me just as much I did or as Geller would have infamously put it, it was for the greater good was it not, Headmaster?"


    Albus stumbles back as though he had been violently struck across the face. "The sooner that you desist in pretending and hiding behind that weak fa?ade, Professor, the better for all of us," Reginald muttered. "That is why I know exactly what I am, Professor, but the more pertinent question is do you know who you are?"


    Without waiting for a reply, Reginald turns away and waves his wand once to unlock the doors, before departing from the dungeons. A cold victorious smile is on his face. He had successfully planted the seed within Albus''s heart and sooner or later that seed would begin to sprout he would make sure of it.


    The doors slowly close shut behind Reginald but not before revealing showing the stricken pale face of Albus Dumbledore. A mix of self-loathing and mixed emotions flash across Albus''s face before the dungeon doors shut loudly. There is a finality about the sound that echoes throughout the Ministry Halls and beyond.. The sound echoes like the ending of a chapter and the start of another.

 Chapter 886 - Martial Alliance

    Dawn had yet to arrive, but the village of Mould-on-Would is steadily being repaired. The living had long ago since been evacuated and only the dead remained. The dead are carefully collected and cataloged by Ministry of Magic staff before the deceased bodies are transported back to the Ministry of Magic to be collected by their closest of kin. Tragically, only half of the corpses can be correctly identified while the remaining corpses (or an ?ssortment of body parts) are in states that make identification all but impossible. The magical signature of the deceased could be traced but not correctly identified considering the ?ssortment left. The latter dead would be officially pronounced and be burned on a large public pyre for the families of whose whole corpses are missing. This would permit the families to mourn their loss safely and publicly. (For truly, there was not much to bury¡­)


    The sky is dark and cold, but an aged wizard with wispy (typically unruly) hair kneels on the damp, frigid cobblestones. His warm hazel-colored eyes are empty having lost any traces of warmth. In fact, upon closer inspection, his eyes are red and puffy, his nose red, but the tears on his wrinkled face had since dried away. His every breath-forms small trails of clouds that dissipate just as quickly as they are formed.


    Fleamont Potter remains gaze remains distant as his mind replays the scenes over and over in his mind. He had swiftly departed from Prince Manor to check on his wife, Euphemia. She had been feeling ill and had attended the Presentation Ball with him and their son, James. Perchance subconsciously sensing that something had gone terribly wrong, he had hurried home without their son in tow rather than leaving James in the care of the Prince''s.


    To his dismay, Fleamont had been greeted by the sight of an empty house and not a single trace of his wife within his sight. He had immediately summoned their house elf, Nimmy, the older salt-peppered haired house elf had with great agitation appeared.


    Wrangling her hands, the house elf''s large blue eyes were red including her long red nose. Her smaller bat-like ears wobble as she sobs, "Master, Nimmy could not stop the mistress. Mistress feeling better wished to bring a treat back the master and the young master! Nimmy failed to stop the mistress! Bad Nimmy!" The house elf chastised herself.


    Fleamont''s heart sinks dreadfully into the pit of his stomach. "Nimmy, where did Euphemia go?"


    Nimmy lets out a loud sniff, before very loudly blowing her nose into a hankie. "To Mould-on-the-Would, Master," she hiccupped loudly, before blowing her nose again.


    Without waiting for more, Fleamont rushed out of the home and hurried out into the snow. He tromped across the snow leaving footsteps until he reached the end of the house wards, before apparating away to Mould-on-the-Would. In a blur, he arrived at the rampant scene of death and destruction. Teams of Auror''s, A.P.D. officers, and other Ministry officials rebuild the town, while other teams collect, corpses and mangled body parts including that of the giants for research. At this point, there are no longer any survivors to be found and the medical healers on standby had since retreated to Mungo''s to tend to the wounded and survivors from the giant attacks.


    "EUPHEMIA," Fleamont bellowed in frantic panic as he rushed through the destroyed village.


    "Sir, you can''t enter," an A.P.D. officer sternly stopped him, "the town is currently closed to the public until the Ministry declares otherwise."


    "You don''t understand my wife is here," Fleamont babbled struggling to get loose from the younger and obviously much stronger A.P.D. officer.


    The A.P.D. officer''s face softens slightly, before a bit more kindly saying, "Sir, I understand your concerns, but all the wounded and injured are presently at St. Mungo''s, I suggest that you make your way there instead." He tactfully neglected to mention that only the living survivors were there, while the dead victims were at the Ministry of Magic or officially missing¡­


    "Yes, yes," Fleamont mumbled to himself and hurried away, before pausing to stammer a hasty thank you, before rushing off.


    With a loud pop, Flemaont emerged on the outskirts of a large, old-fashioned, red-brick department store named, Purge and Dowse Ltd. The place had a shabby, miserable air about it. The window displays consisted of a few chipped dummies with their wigs askew, standing at random and modeling fashion at least ten years out of date. Large signs on all the dusty doors read, CLOSED FOR REFURBISHMENT, and had always read as such as far as anyone knew.


    At this late hour, the snow-covered street was is utterly desolate under the dense fog. The light of the yellow lamp posts is b?r?ly visible through the dense fog looking more like the sinister yellow eyes of a creature observing through the darkness. The buzzing of the lamp post can faintly be heard through the fog. Fleamont pays these trivial details no mind as he hurries towards the window display that shows a rather ugly female dummy modeling a green nylon pinafore dress and whose false eyelashes were treacherously hanging off.


    Fleamont''s breath fogs the dusty glass as he leans over. "Euphemia Potter!" He blurted out as the dummy remained silent for the longest of times, before roughly moving her head and beckoning him forward with a crooked jointed finger.


    Without any hesitation, Fleamont steeped right through the dusty glass and vanished. The St. Mungo''s reception area is festively decorated. The crystal orbs that illuminated St. Mungo''s had been turned to red and gold, glowing Christmas baubles; holly hung around every doorway, and shining white Christmas trees covered in magical snow and icicles that glittered in every corner, and topped with a gleaming gold star.


    Yet all the festive delight is lost on Fleamont and those lining up in the crowded, noisy reception to try and locate their loved ones. There are rows filled with wizards and witches sitting upon rickety wooden chairs all wounded in some form or manner. The worst of those wounded are tended on the spot by healers in lime-green robes and emblems on their ?h?sts of crossed wand and glistening white bone. The healers in the lobby frantically attempt to staunch the worst of the bleeding, before transporting the wounded to another floor to be urgently treated.


    Fleamont struggles to move through the crowd and towards the inquiry desk. The wall of the inquire desk is covered in notices and posters that read, "A CLEAN CAULDRON KEEPS POTIONS FROM BECOMING POISONS and ANTIDOTES ARE ANTI-DON''T''S UNLESS APPROVED BY A QUALIFIED HEALER! The WEREWOLF CURE DOES NOT CURE OTHER MALADIES NOR DOES IT GRANT ETERNAL LIFE!"


    Still, the most eye-catching item is not the notices but rather the portrait of a witch with long silver ringlets. The label for her portrait reads as follows,


    "DILYS DERWENT


    ST. MUNGO''S HEALER 1722-1741


    HEADMISTRESS OF HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDY, 1741-1768."


    Dilys portrait covered her ears with her hands and tried not to frown. The portrait finally rolls her eyes and disappears from her portrait post-haste. Surely, there were other portraits that she could share that was much quieter than this!


    The floor guide near the empty portrait reads,


    ARTIFACT ACCIDENTS...¡­. .... GROUND FLOOR, (Cauldron explosion, wand backfiring, broom crashes, etc.)


    CREATURE-INDUCED INJURIES.... FIRST FLOOR (Bites, stings, burns, embedded spines, etc.)


    MAGICAL BUGS............¡­...SECOND FLOOR (Contagious maladies, e.g., dragon pox, vanishing sickness, scrofungulus)


    POTION AND PLANT POISONING.... THIRD FLOOR (Rashes, regurgitation, uncontrollable giggling, etc.)


    SPELL DAMAGE................ FOURTH FLOOR (Unliftable jinxes, hexes, and incorrectly applied charms, etc.)


    VISITOR''S TEAROOM AND HOSPITAL SHOP¡­FIFTH FLOOR


    The tired, rather grouch matron witch finally had the last straw. With nostrils flaring, she rose from her seat and cast, "Sonorous!" She crisply says, "Everyone is to immediately ?ssemble in a neat orderly line or else the next person out of line, I will personally hex them!"


    Those present tactfully decide to line up into a neat and orderly line including Fleamont. The blur of voices washes over Fleamont as he waits and waits to catch voices here and now. A few he even recognizes as that of Septimius Weasley and his son, Arthur inquiring about Ronnell Weasley. They are quickly directed to the first floor for treatment, in fact, most had been directed to the first floor. Resulting in the patients of the first floor being spread into the other floors of St. Mungo''s to manage the treatment of the wounded.


    "NEXT!" The tired matron grumpily snapped.


    Flemaont eagerly rushed forward to receive any tidbit of news from his wife.


    "NAME of the Patient!"


    It takes a moment for Fleamont''s brain to catch up to the question, before he responds, "Euphemia Potter, my wife."


    The tired matron waves her wand and peers at the patient list, before furrowing her brow. "Potter, Euphemia," she grumbles and points her wand at the list before nothing occurs. "The patient is not on the list, NEXT!"


    "Wait, what do you mean that my wife is not on the list?!" Fleamont yelled.


    A hint of sympathy flashes through the tired matron''s eyes. With a world-weary sigh, the matron replies, "Sir, there is no such patient registered for treatment. I would recommend that the list of the confirmed deceased and those missing be checked at the Ministry of Magic. NEXT!"


    Numbed and feeling faint Fleamont stumbles away from the front desk. He is not even certain how he manages to depart from St.. Mungo''s, but his next recollection is standing at the Ministry of Mungo''s reading the list of the officially confirmed deceased and those confirmed as dead, but their corpses mostly missing.

 Chapter 887 - Martial Alliance â…¡

    Alliance ¢ò


    With a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach, Fleamont continues to read them the names one by one until he finds the name, "Euphemia Potter." A stifled heart-wrenching cry escaped from his lips before the pain overwhelmed like a fog. He felt that he couldn''t breathe nor much less live without his Euphemia. They had been together since Hogwarts as far as he could remember. Just what was he supposed to do without his Euphie?!


    It is said that everything comes with time and it did as Fleamont is pulled out of his frozen stupor by an impossible soft whispered reminder in his ear, "James." Yes, what of their son, James? A wave of clarity rushes through him and causes him to wildly blink. He somberly studies his surroundings only to find himself once more at Mould-on-the-Would. In a rather detached fashion, he notes that Mould-on-the-Would is over halfway repaired and by morning would be mostly repaired


    Letting out a painful groan, Fleamont stiffly rises to his feet causing his knobby knees to loudly protest from age and the bitter cold. A depressing lonely feeling washes over him. He had no kin to speak for his mother was the last of the Fleamont pureblood line. His last remaining and closest kin were his cousins, Charlus Potter, and his son, Charlus ¢ò, who died years ago, both died shortly after the other.


    A cold feeling of certainty fills his ?h?st as Fleamont realizes that he is all but alone, but worse only his son and he remains of the Potter lineage except for very distant cousins across the ocean residing in the America''s. Should anything happen to Fleamont, then his son would become an orphan. And that was a very distinct possibility considering the age of Fleamont.


    At that moment Fleamont remembered a long-forgotten detail from the past. A detail that his father, Henry Potter had once told him in passing while still serving on the Wizengamot. It had been prior to his father, Henry departing from the Wizengamot in 1921 for condemning the Minister of Magic Archer Evermonde''s refusal to permit the wizarding community to offer aid to muggles during the first great war, (World War ¢ñ). (And also, the reason that Henry''s outspoken pro-Muggle views excluded the Potter family from being counted among the Sacred Twenty-Eight families.)


    At that time, Fleamont had still been at Hogwarts and had not yet begun to court his wife-. He still recalled his father solemnly sitting him down to discuss a past owed debt. His father still had hope in his eyes at that time, before the future stole his father''s hopes to change the world for the better.


    "Fleamont, I wish to discuss a few things with you," Henry carefully said.


    Curious and with a hint of mischief in his bright, warm eyes, Fleamont smiled at his father. "Whatever do you mean, da?"


    "With your becoming a young man, I wish to clarify a certain subject before you should elect to wed," Henry carefully phrased causing Fleamont to shrug. "What I mean to say, son, is do you know what an owed marriage is?"


    "Isn''t it some sort of a broken marriage contract or owed betrothal?"


    "That''s right, son. However, in our case it is a bit trickier, you see, our many great-grandmothers Iolanthe Peverell married our many great-grandfathers Hardwin Potter. However, Iolanthe was the last of the Peverell line and the Peverell line carried an outstanding debt which is still owed even to this day by her descendants."


    "What?" Fleamont squawked in shock. "Exactly to who, Da?"


    "The Prince''s," Henry solemnly answered. "You must remember that the debt is still even owed to this day and the debt may be called upon at any time to be fulfilled."


    "Why are you warning me, Da?" Fleamont grumbled. "I mean it''s not like I am going to marry one of them!"


    "Indeed, it is a distant possibility, but the Prince''s may have a daughter, and that debt can always still be called upon to be fulfilled," Henry sternly warned.


    Fleamont laughed off his father''s words at that time but secretly was chagrined by them. That may very well be the reason, why he disliked the Slytherin 1st year Reginald Prince the instant he saw him at Hogwarts in Fleamont''s 7th year. It certainly did not help matters at that point that an infant daughter had been shortly soon after been born into the Prince lineage named Georgine Prince.


    A trace of embarrassment flashes across Fleamont''s face as he recalls his irritation at the younger first year even resulting in him dueling the younger boy, who gave as he got, and which admittedly Reginald''s even then was a rather terrifying foe. He lets out a rueful sigh at his past behavior, before breathing deeply in and out. He needed to protect his son, and this was the only way possible. He only hoped that someday James would forgive him and understand that he did this out of necessity to protect him.


    Recalling that Prince Manor would only accept guests via floo, Fleamont returns home to change out of his damp clothing. The instant he arrives homes, Nimmy wails and throws herself at his feet. Oddly reminiscent of her younger brother, Dobby, Nimmy brutally bangs her head on the floor. "Bad Nimmy, BAD! Nimmy should be punished for not stopping mistress! Bad Nimmy!"


    "Nimmy, STOP!" Fleamont ordered causing the house elf to let out a loud sniff.


    Nimmy raises her badly bruised face. "Is Master going to give, Nimmy, clothes?" The house elf whispered in a trembling voice. If Nimmy was set free, where would Nimmy go? What master would ever want a free house elf?!


    "No, Nimmy," Fleamont wearily sighed, "but I could use some warm tea with a dash of brandy."


    "Nimmy obeys!" The house elf eagerly squeaked before vanishing with a loud pop.


    Fleamont retreated to his chambers and flinched at seeing his wife''s cloak and bed robe hanging on her side of the room. He hastily changed trying not to let out the stifled cry in his ?h?st. He hurries out and is besieged by Nimmy, before downing the cup of piping hot tea in one gulp, before flooing to Prince Manor.


    The grandfather clock rings exactly five times as Fleamont emerges from the floo. Taking care to remove the ash from his clothes with a swish of his wand, Fleamont carefully strides down the hallway before a faint pop causes him to whirl around. The Prince''s house elf stands there in his pajamas and his spectacles hanging precariously at the tip of his nose.


    "Mr. Potter, we were not expecting you until a more decent hour," Tadbey chided the elderly wizard. "Whatever might I do for you, Mr. Potter."


    "I wish to privately speak to your master, Reginald Prince," Fleamont firmly replied.


    Tadbey pointedly arches his brow and frowns. "I have no master, Mr. Potter, you would do well to remember that," he sharply replied. "However, you are in luck, Mr. Potter, my employer has yet to retire for the evening. Step lively, Mr. Potter."


    Fleamont hurries after the house elf trying to decipher what the house elf meant by his words. It wasn''t until Fleamont nearly reached the study of Reginald Prince that he recalled, his son, James mentioning that one of the Prince house elves was free and in fact actively employed and paid. He and Euphemia had laughed it off at that time as that seemed far too progressive for Reginald Prince.. And yet if Prince was capable of such a feat, perchance, there was still hope.

 Chapter 888 - Martial Alliance â…¢

    Tadbey knocks on exquisite wooden doors and in a loud voice says, "Pardon for the intrusion, Master, but Mr. Potter has ungraciously without invitation nor warning invited himself at this ungodly hour to Prince Manor demanding to speak with the Master."


    Fleamont almost chokes at the house elf words while Tadbey darkly smirks at the elderly wizard. A tinge of approval can be heard in the depths of Reginald''s reply, "Thank you, Tadbey. Do come in, Fleamont, it isn''t though as I was previously occupied."


    With a loud pop, Tadbey vanishes as if saying, "Good riddance," leaving Fleamont alone in the hallway.


    With some measure of trepidation, Fleamont pushes the door to the study opens revealing the interior of the study. A slender wizard with stern features and cold eyes pensively gazes at Fleamont from his seat behind the cherry wood desk. "Have a seat, Potter," Reginald gestured with his long fingers to the empty chair before his desk.


    Closing the door behind him, Fleamont cautiously observes his surroundings. An enchanted bookcase brim with ancient magic including the scent of dark, powerful magical tomes. There are neatly empty worktables that suggest that an ?ssortment of experiments had taken place there. The large fireplace burns quietly casting shadows across the room.


    Reginald Prince''s desk is rather neat except for several letters that are turned over having been recently read. A drying quill suggests that he interrupted Prince amid a reply. The Prince wax seal lays neatly on the desk, a wyvern curled around a pointed dagger.


    "Your eyes are red, Fleamont," Reginald mused out loud. "Who? No." He paused and carefully observed the pallor of the older wizard''s face. "Your wife," he solemnly concluded.


    Fleamont stifles the threatening sob that rises from his ?h?st and instead coughs. "Euphemia," he hoarsely said, "is gone."


    A trace of rare empathy and understanding flashes across Reginald''s face. "You have my sincerest condolences for your loss, Fleamont," he truthfully murmured in genuine understanding. Despite all this time, the sting and loss of his beloved wife still hurt even to this day.


    "Thank you," Fleamont choked unable to be angry at the sincere comment. If anyone understood his grief, it was Reginald, whose own wife, Sirsa, had been just as abruptly stolen away.


    "Well, I do say, this calls for a drink," Reginald murmured and reached into a hidden drawer before pulling an over one-hundred-year-old bottle of Ogden''s Finest Firewhiskey, and to glasses. He pours the two of them drinks, before sliding the second glass towards Fleamont.


    "To Life," Reginald drily said lifting his glass in irony.


    "Too bloody life," Fleamont swore and lifted his own glass, before downing the entire drink in one single gulp.


    Reginald does not remark on Fleamont''s coarse words and instead merely pours the grieving wizard another glass of firewhiskey. Sipping at his drink, Reginald settles down back into his seat. "What transpired if I may ask?"


    Fleamont winces and struggles to keep his voice even. He mostly succeeds, "Euphie-, Euphemia had been feeling ill all week, but she felt better during the evening, so she thought to visit Mould-on-the-Would."


    Reginald nods his head in understanding as the village had been unexpectedly attacked by the giants in the second wave of attacks. The two sipped at their drinks in silence until the silence is broken. "I must admit, Fleamont, that I find myself curious. We are certainly not friends and yet you have come here before me to grieve."


    The sound of Reginald setting down his glass of firewhiskey echoes in the study. "And whether you wish to acknowledge it or not, Fleamont, the Potter lineage is very much a pureblood lineage. Nor am I foolish enough to never believe that the son of Henry Potter would not be capable of subtly nor clever manipulations considering that we have no lasting friendship but are instead mere ?ssociates tied together for the continued betterment of our families."


    Fleamont gulps down the remnants of his second glass of firewhiskey, before tactfully deciding to postpone the third glass for the time being. He takes a deep breath before straightening his back and resembling the younger and much more fierce young man he once was. Directly staring Reginald in the eye, he meekly bows his head causing Reginald''s eyes to widen in shock.


    "In ages past, an outstanding debt was forged and remains unsettled to this day. On this diurnal, the Head of the Potter family, Fleamont Potter repays the marriage owed to the Prince lineage with his blood and ties his only begotten son, James Potter to the vestal granddaughter of the Prince household, Rowan Prince," Fleamont pulls a blade from his hand and slits his hand in the ways of old. The blood drips to the ground but evaporates before reaching the rich carpeted floor.


    "Under these duress times, the Potter household aligns with the Prince household to forge an unbreakable marital alliance between the two houses. Blood for blood by the ways of the magic of old, so mote be." A feeling of power emerges from Fleamont like a string and seemingly seems to tie to Reginald Prince, before fading away.


    Reginald''s face grows cold and thoughtful at Fleamont''s actions. "Do you understand that there is no turning back, Fleamont. You have inadvertently tied your only son to my granddaughter in payment but in nearly an unbreakable marital alliance. Such an oath is nearly impossible to break except by the power of true love and should either one of them fail to do so, they will be f?r??b?? compelled by the oath to fulfill their oath and wed."


    "However, I must admit I am both genuinely surprised and astonished, Fleamont, I did not believe you be capable of such decisiveness even towards your own blood," Reginald murmured with a glimmer of approval in his eyes. "Now let us speak plainly, Fleamont, what are your terms?"


    "I am the last of my line," Fleamont confessed as he tiredly sat down and healed the wound on his hand with a wave of his wand. "Euphemia had no other kin either the last," his voice broke, "-and our son, James has no other kin to speak of." Raising his eyes firmly, he loudly says, "I will not leave our son an orphan and bereft of a guardian."


    Pouring himself a glass of more firewhiskey, Fleamont continues, "I have never liked you, Reginald, but I have always admired your decisiveness. When I saw your wiliness to bow your head for your grandchildren, I understand that I could not do any less to protect my only child. And who better than the Prince''s to protect and guard my son until he is fully grown."


    Reginald loudly claps in genuine endorsement, before accepting the poured glass from Fleamont. "You understand that neither Rowan nor James will easily accept the martial alliance."


    "I am vastly aware of my son''s temperament," Fleamont drily muttered, before gulping loudly more whiskey. "We spoiled him far too much when he was young and James'' got a right temper." He curiously pauses and glances at Reginald. "And what about your granddaughter?"


    Reginald snorts and takes a large sip of whiskey, before replying, "Rowan will claim to accept the martial alliance while being devious enough to do everything in her power to sabotage the betrothal."


    "Good luck with that," Fleamont mumbled feeling a bit tipsy at this point.


    Seeing the somewhat drunken state of the older wizard, Reginald says, "I believe that is enough liquor, for now, Fleamont." He firmly removed the whiskey from the older wizard''s grasp. "We shall discuss the finer marriage contract details later including a formal announcement of a martial alliance in the Daily Prophet. This should qualm the purebloods with the forging of a war betrothal with the passing of the old year to usher in a New Year."


    Fleamont drunkenly sneers, "Inbred snobs the whole lot of them."


    "As true as that may be, you are rather inbred yourself, Fleamont," Reginald pointedly arched a brow at the older wizard, who hiccupped quite loudly in reply.


    Seeing that the older wizard is in no further state to talk, Reginald rises from his seat and aides the older out of his chair and out down the hall towards one of the guest rooms to sleep the drink off and become sober.. There would be plenty of time to discuss the betrothal for now was the time to rest and properly mourn the dead.

 Chapter 889 - Still

    The morning following the attacks the newspapers churned out headline titles one after another. "Ministry of Magic SAVED by Dumbledore!" "Are we SAFE from another giant attack!" "Horrifying Losses leads to GOBLIN ALLIANCE!" "Auror and A.P.D. offices CRIPPLED!" And countless more titles followed including a list of all the dead in the Daily Prophet.


    It was a somber day for many as the Ministry of Magic that morning announced the official goblin and ministry alliance and declared war upon the giants and the dark forces that had united alongside them. Minister of Magic Jenkins publicly announced the identity of the murderer, Tom Marvolo Riddle, as the hidden mastermind and orchestrator of the attacks. Riddle''s various aliases were revealed to be that of the Dark Lord and Lord Voldemort, but the Minister of Magic firmly requested that the murderous wizard only be refereed as Riddle as that was in fact the dark wizard''s birth name.


    To further shock the reporters and the public, Minister Jenkins revealed that Riddle''s ?ssociates called themselves Death Eaters were the parties responsible for the attacks at Malfoy Manor and wedding, Tobias Snape, and that of genius Potion Master Damocles Belby, and various other murders including the death of a goblin. Even the press was utterly shocked at the announced discovery''s finding it almost impossible to believe that a single organization had committed such atrocities including rousing the anger of the purebloods as several purebloods were among the recent dead.


    Minister Jenkins declared that the Ministry of Magic would not negotiate with dark wizards and requested the public''s aid in apprehending those who called themselves Death Eaters and fanatically followed the murderous criminal known as Tom Marvolo Riddle. Rewards were announced for any who would be able to provide valid information to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement or any information that would lead to the capture of the criminal organization.


    Many of the purebloods that had sided with Reginald Prince after his ?ssembly was proud to have the currents of power right. It had been an excellent move to side with Prince''s. The families that had sided with the Dark Lord had no choice but to remain at his side. In the future, there would be fewer and fewer recruits for Lord Voldemort as none would risk the wrath of their families.


    The majority of the main pureblood families had laid down the law stating that family branches may remain neutral or side with Prince, but any family that sided with the Dark Lord ran the risk of not only disinheritance but expulsion from the family. Various Death Eater''s extended families had already done just that but more pulled apart from known family members as not to be seen in close ?ssociation. Lord Voldemort in the future would have a hard time finding new recruits except for zealous believers to his cause and those that were truly desperate for a bid for power that they were willing to bet their future on the off chance that the Dark Lord would be victorious.


    With the announcement and revelation of the identity of the dark wizard mastermind, those like Rita Skeeter perked up at the scent of a story and dug deep into the life of Tom Marvolo Riddle. All too soon by the evening''s paper sordid tales on the life of Tom Marvolo Riddle began to emerge including his time at Hogwarts including the murder of Myrtle Elizabeth Warren and the pinning of the crime on an innocent, newly orphaned third-year Gryffindor student named Rubeus Hagrid that caused him to be unwittingly expelled. Yet Rubeus Hagrid did not give up on proving his innocence and remained a faithful Groundskeeper of Hogwarts. It was not until years later his wand was at last returned by the Hogwarts Board, and he was now successfully studying Care of Magical Creatures under Professor Kettleburn.


    Suddenly, the Groundskeeper of Hogwarts, Rubeus Hagrid became a newfound symbol of bravery and courage. Those who had once sneered or looked down at the frumpy caretaker did everything in their power to rub shoulders with Hagrid including the reporters. Thankfully, Hagrid was off for the holidays his now newly engaged fianc¨¦ Opal or else, he''d surely been flabbergasted at all the attention. And it wouldn''t end soon as life would be full of twists and turns for Rubeus Hagrid, but that is a tale for another time.


    Because of the bitter cold, there are no guards at the entrance of Gibbons Manor. Inside the great hall, the Death Eaters remain still and silent all quietly waiting. There were no wounded during the giant attack as their Master had refused to allow them to participate. Many Death Eaters marveled at the Dark Lord''s ingenious plan to thin the ranks of the giants and bring the brutish giants Gurg, Wurfbog meekly under his firm grasp. Yet not all Death Eaters were joyous as many found themselves all but disinherited in name from their families with the threat of a permanent magical disinheritance and exile.


    The sound is broken by the impatient tapping of a wizard''s foot. The Death Eaters try to pointedly ignore the dark-haired wizard with broad shoulders lazily sitting in a chair drinking fine firewhiskey. Antonin Dolohov''s pale arrogant face has a malicious arrogant smirk as usual.


    Feeling bored, Dolohov eyes the crowd like a predator eager to spot a weak member of the herd. His eyes rove over the crowd of Death Eater''s, who all pointedly avoid his gaze except for the tall, thin, dark-haired wizard that stands at the window. The wizard''s cheeks are gaunt, but his ice-cold eyes burn with hidden flames. Rodolphus Lestrange squarely meets Dolohov''s eyes causing Dolohov to snort, before moving on to his next prey.


    Dolohov''s eyes narrow upon a tall, muscular wizard with a thin black mustache, Walden Macnair. "Macnair," he aloofly said, "I must say, your friendship with Runcorn has proved absolutely worthless. Runcorn wasn''t even able to halt the Minister of Magic''s alliance with the Goblins. What kind of pathetic connection worsens the situation rather than aid their allies?"


    The younger wizard in his mid-twenties stiffens angrily. His harsh visage darkens causing his neat black mustache on his upper lip to curl in a snarl. His eyes fill with bloodthirst and pent-up violence, but they are no match for the fierce hunger found within Dolohov''s gaze. Macnair is the first to break their staring match leaving Dolohov with a smug sneer on his lips.


    "Just as I thought," Dolohov murmured, "you are weak, Macnair, and the weak have no place among us." Without any warning or hesitation, his trademark spell flew from the tip of his wand a purple deadly cutting slash.


    Macnair had not even had time to reach for his wand when the violet flames erupted and thrilled through his ?h?st leaving nothing but a gaping hole. There is a stunned silence in the chambers as Macnair gasps one last time, before falling limp and dead onto the marble floor.


    "Not again," Gibbons can be heard muttering under his breath. "Blood is hell on the Persian carpets," he sighed, before summoning a house elf to take away the body and clean up the mess before their master''s return. The house elf quickly began to clean up the area, before preparing to apparate with the corpse away.


    Many of the Death Eaters huddle together and attempt to appear unobtrusive lest Dolohov attack them next. However, Dolohov now sated leaned back in his seat to enjoy the rest of his drink. The hall becomes still and quiet, before a soft rustling is heard.


    At the gliding sound Dolohov puts down his drink as every Death Eater''s eyes move towards the large, slithering figure that emerged from the shadows. An enormous serpent as thick as man''s th??h and over twelve feet long emerges from the gloom and shadows. The green serpent has a flat viper''s head and diamond patterns across its skin. Nagini, the Dark Lord''s pet had become even more quiet and secretive since the attack at the Ministry of Magic.


    The poisonous and deadly serpent, Nagini had always been the Dark Lord''s ears and eyes since the Dark Lord''s return. And yet after the attack at the Ministry of Magic, even Dolohov had begun to feel a hint of unease at the presence of the serpent. There was an off-putting vibe from the yellow slit-pupils of the serpent that had grown distorted. The unnaturally cunning of the poisonous serpent remained, but there was a malevolent presence that had not been previously there before.


    The serpent Nagini opens its mouth and snaps loudly at the cloak of a Death Eater, who almost trips in his haste to move out of the path of the deadly serpent. None dare to move in the chamber especially the utterly petrified small house elf standing next to the cooling body of Walden Macnair.. The serpent hypnotically begins to circle the corpse and the petrified house elf to the horror of the Death Eaters watching.

 Chapter 890 - Still â…¡

    The doors to the inner hall smoothly open to reveal the tall, thin skeleton-like figure in dark sweeping robes. The face of Lord Voldemort is deathly pale, sunken crimson snake eyes, and two slits for nostrils much like that of a serpent. In his long, spider-like fingers he holds a neatly folded copy of that evening''s Daily Prophet. His sharp, blue-tinged fingernails dig lightly into the paper causing the paper to slightly tear. A spark of rage gleams in the depth of his crimson eyes, before being completely extinguished.


    Lord Voldemort emotionlessly tosses the newspaper to the ground. The copy of the Daily Prophet bursts into flames mid-flight turning into a rubbish heap of ash, before falling into a smoldering heap onto the ground. Naturally, none of the Death Eater''s believed the Daily Prophet''s lies and even if they did, they could not afford to permit the Dark Lord to know such perilous thoughts were strangled while still in their cradle.


    Gibbons privately winces at the Dark Lord''s actions but does not comment on the action. It would not pay well to verbally criticize their Master rather it would only lead to his untimely death. And he had no intentions of dying anytime in the near future.


    An icy, detached smile appears on Voldemort''s face causing the hairs of the Death Eaters to stand on end. "Most excellent, Nagini was exceedingly hungry," he idly praised causing many of the Death Eaters to shiver despite their robes and cloaks.


    Gesturing at the corpse of Walden Macnair, Voldemort asks, "And who is responsible for Nagini''s meal?" None of the Death Eater''s seem capable of responding as they watch Nagini curl tighter around the corpse and the transfixed house elf. The serpent begins to predatorily squeeze its prey causing the house elf to hyperventilate in dreadful terror.


    "My dear old friend," Dolohov replied lazily, "I found Macnair''s excuses for his failure intolerable. What use was Albert Runcorn if he could not even swing a single vote at the Ministry of Magic? It should have been child''s play and yet the Ministry of Magic has allied itself with beasts to corral and hunt the giants."


    Dolohov snorted dismissively and took a sip of his drink, before raising the glass towards Voldemort. "Though I must say, friend, I must toast your mastermind plot to thin the giant''s ranks while at the same time decimating the Ministry''s forces. It was truly a brilliant ploy," he murmured sipping the rest of the firewhiskey.


    "I am greatly heartened that you noticed, Dolohov," Voldemort remarked causing the Death Eater''s eyes to fill with awe, hope, and a bit of fear at their master''s might. Although, a few suspected that Devante Nott''s death had not just been a mere coincidence since Nott''s death was the only fatality among the ranks of the Death Eaters.


    In the background, a final pitiful pleading gasp escapes from the breathless house elf''s throat, before a loud violent, sickly crack is heard. The house elf''s eyes become blank as the last breath from its body escapes. Yet the serpent continues to coil tighter and tighter crushing ribcages and bones. Some of the Death Eaters begin to look rather ill and hastily look away, while the rest feel a dreadful shiver creep down their backs. Still, it is impossible to ignore the cracking sounds forcing many to grind their teeth to ignore the ear-screeching sounds.


    Gibbons frowns at the sight of his dead house elf. Prices for house elves had increased since Hogwarts trained house elves became all the rage in pureblood circles. Personally, he preferred traditional house elves, who knew their place. The Hogwarts trained house elves did not seem to know their place acting as if they were of worth. What an utterly preposterous idea to believe that such insignificant creatures would be of any real value!


    "Helot!" Gibbons patiently summoned one of the house elves, (Helot meaning slave).


    With a loud pop, Helot timidly appears and b?r?ly refrains from pulling on his long, droopy bat-like ears in fear. A stifled sob dies in his throat at seeing the tragic inhumane death of his kin. "Yes, Master!" The house elf squeaked in heartache.


    "Clean the carpet up once master''s familiar is sated," Gibbons pointedly ordered not wanting to another house elf.


    "Yes, Master!" Helot hoarsely replied before vanishing to grieve the loss of their kin with the remaining manor house elves.


    Voldemort is pleased at Gibbons actions and demonstrates his approval with a simple nod. "Dolohov-."


    "What?" Dolohov snapped annoyed at being called upon yet again.


    "Patience is a virtue, Dolohov," Voldemort coolly warned, but maintained his calm demeanor that would have been unfathomable once in the face of such a remark. Dolohov appears mutinous, but he does not retort again and instead loudly washes down the remnant of his firewhiskey.


    "With the giant''s forces appropriately thinned out, I require you to keep a close eye on Wurfbog, Dolohov," Voldemort clearly instructed. "I do not wish for Wurfbog to be slain, but you may upon occasion slay any giant that crosses your path."


    A wide predatory grin spreads across Dolohov''s face. The tougher the prey, the better the hunt. "I would be honored to fulfill the order, Dark Lord," he earnestly said. His prey, Wurfbog was at present wounded and grieving for the loss of his mate, Iwara. It was the perfect time to humble the half-breed and put him in his proper place.


    Rising to his feet, Dolohov carelessly tosses the glass over his shoulder. The glass shatters loudly on the floor causing Gibbons to rub his face in exasperation. Could they at least attempt to keep his ancestral home in one piece?!


    Without further ado, Dolohov marches into the cold night with his cloak eagerly snapping behind him. The door slams portentously behind him leaving the Death Eater''s uncertain. The Dark Lord had changed in many ways since his return. Their master no longer put tortured them with the Cruciatius Curse, but he was infinitely far more cruel and deadly. The madness that seemed uncontainable had finally been bridled.


    The Death Eater''s cease to breathe as Voldemort''s crimson eyes pass them over one by one. The burly Death Eater named Seth possesses far too much brawn rather than intelligence. The brother of the deceased Corban Yaxley, Darith Yaxely a pale wizard with rugged domineering features and blond hair eagerly puffs out his ?h?st. However, the Dark Lord passes over Darith Yaxley as he required sly flattery and not haughty arrogance.


    Voldemort''s crimson gaze falls upon three Death Eaters standing together. MaCann, a sly wizard with a long scar across the stretch of his face, a souvenir earned at Rowan Prince''s hands during their stay in the marshes. A gift MaCann was most eager to return to the Prince''s granddaughter. The second is a spotted wizard named Sirglide, who knew the art of flattery and used it rather successfully. And the third, a female witch with dragon pox scars on her skin named Bonnenne. The witch was not very powerful, but she more than made up for her weakness with fierce savagery.


    "MaCann, Sirglide, and Bonnenne," Voldemort said causing the Death Eater''s to blink and the three Death Eaters to alertly stand straight up. "I require that you appease the vampires."


    Many of the Death Eaters including Rodolphus Lestrange gaze with some astonishment at the Dark Lord. It was almost unheard of for the Dark Lord to attempt to please much less appease any party. Why even the giants had not been appeased so much as bribed!


    "The vampires have felt slighted ever since our alliance with the giants," Voldemort said avoiding mentioning the fact that the vampires had been slighted since the beginning of the war with the selection of werewolves as allies, (but who no longer existed thanks to the cure). "Furthermore, the vampires wished to test our strength, but I had greater plans," causing the Death Eaters to smirk at the tragedy that befell the giants.


    "Persuade the vampires to agree to hear out our proposal for an alliance," Voldemort matter-of-factly stated with a steely glint in his eyes. "Failure is not an option."


    The trio pales at their master''s words, but they all meekly bowed their heads forward. They would fulfill their master''s request, or it would be better they did not return all.. Death only awaited those that failed, there were no excuses.

 Chapter 891 - Still â…¢

    The trio departs quickly from the Gibbon''s manor wrapping their robes about them, before apparating away to plan how to accomplish their master''s request. The Death Eater''s gaze is suddenly pulled back to the serpent only to with horror see the serpent jaws widen and widen an impossible length to swallow whole first the house elf and then the corpse of Walden Macnair. At this point, a few sickly-looking Death Eaters are no longer able to keep their bile inside and are forced to run outside and begin to spew onto the frozen steps, in the withered bushes, and the surrounding snow around the front door.


    "How utterly weak," Voldemort contemptuously sneered, before dismissing the Death Eaters from his presence. The Death Eaters hurriedly scurry away lest their Master changes his mind mid-way. "A word, Lestrange," he abruptly said causing the Death Eater''s passing by to glance at Rodolphus Lestrange with blatant envy and curiosity in their eyes. Lestrange was well known for the time being to have the Lord''s favor, but favor rises and ebbs much like the tides.


    "I hearken to your summons, Dark Lord," Rodolphus Lestrange replied bowing deeply to hide his gaze from the Dark Lord.


    "Come," Voldemort ordered leaving his Horcrux, Nagini behind to consume the rest of the corpses.


    Voldemort arrogantly leads the way into the inner Great Hall. A marble throne is erected in the middle of the Great Hall for the Dark Lord to rest and command his followers from. Yet as of late, he had not spent much time on his throne, but rather gazing out of the window down on the snow-covered muggle village in the valley.


    A single long spider-like finger reaches up and taps on the misted window. "From here they seem so tiny and insignificant," Voldemort murmured pressing his bluish sharp talon hard enough against the windowpane to leave a scratch. "And just like a bug, their lives can be sniffed out so very quickly."


    Knowing better than to interrupt, Rodolphus patiently waits for the Dark Lord to readily address him. After some time, Voldemort turns towards Lestrange. His crimson eyes carefully ?ssess the slender dark-haired wizard. "Mm, Lestrange, you have always been one of my most loyal of followers," he pensively commented.


    "Milord, it is my task and duty to serve the Dark Lord," Rodolphus carefully responded telling no lies.


    "I know and that is why I shall entrust you with a task of the utmost secrecy and importance," Voldemort''s gravely said.


    Rodolphus''s eyes widen in surprise at the rare solemnity heard in the Dark Lord''s voice. A trace of caution appears in his voice as he asks, "I shall obey your will, Milord. What does the Dark Lord require of me?"


    "Your family served under Grindelwald did they not?" Voldemort pointedly inquired crimson serpent eyes blazing.


    "Yes, Milord."


    "Good, good. Lestrange, go and seek out the acolytes. Integrate yourself as part of their circle and when the time is right," Voldemort''s crimson eyes gleamed with hunger, "propose an alliance between our two forces seeking the destruction of Albus Dumbledore."


    Rodolphus shows no signs of shock but rather his dark eyes become grave. "Thy will shall be done, Dark Lord. However, might this humble servant be permitted to plainly speak?"


    Voldemort signals to Lestrange to speak. "Milord, the Acolytes have had all these years to seek revenge upon Dumbledore for their Gellert Grindelwald''s defeat and capture at the hands of Dumbledore. The acolytes are not interested in vengeance against Dumbledore not as much as freeing Grindelwald from Nurmengard."


    "I do not see why the matter cannot be accomplished, Lestrange," Voldemort chillingly replied. "I will only be merciful this once, I do not have a habit of being questioned."


    "My mistake, Milord," Rodolphus sincerely admitted and bowed his head lower.


    "Enough, Lestrange, I have no need for such flattery," Voldemort frowned, before pointedly dismissing Lestrange with a wave of his spider-like hand.


    Rodolphus keep his head low and bows moving towards the door. "And Lestrange," Rodolphus froze at Voldemort''s voice, "leave the door open, Nagini has finished eating and is returning to my side."


    "Yes, Dark Lord," Rodolphus muttered hiding his revulsion but nevertheless left the door open behind him for the sated serpent to enter.


    The sound of something heavy slithering can be heard beyond the darkness of the door. Voldemort expressionlessly sits down on the marble throne to wait for his horcrux. From the depths of the shadows of the large serpent, Nagini swayed slowly towards him. Two large lumps can be seen within the serpent being digested and dragged towards him.


    Satiated, Voldemort''s Horcrux lays before his throne outstretched to slumber. Voldemort studies his Horcrux now only in name called Nagini. An empty feeling fills his ?h?st and one that he has no name for. With the creation of Nagini as his Horcrux, Nagini was no longer the serpent that he once knew, the one that killed his kin. The current Nagini remembered him, but the snake was no longer Nagini, but rather a mere vessel to house his soul. This Nagini was a vicious, bloodthirsty, murderous, beast, that is the carrier for his internal madness.


    Yes, Voldemort had knowingly split his soul to house the growing madness. A trace was still left behind in his current soul, but the creation of the living Horcrux housed the majority of the corruption found within his soul. A trace of melancholy and nostalgia for a moment is visible in his crimson eyes as he studies the slumbering serpent laid out before him. His Nagini was gone and only his Horcrux remained.


    It was tedious to learn that his origins to an extent had been discovered. Yet this was an opportunity in itself, Voldemort could use the Daily Prophet to increase his exposure to the public and gather more like-minded followers. With clarity returned to him, he slowly began to ponder on how to further exploit the opportunity before him.


    Unknowingly Voldemort''s crimson eyes return to the scene outside of the fogged windows. A dim shadow can be seen moving down the snow-covered path of Gibbons manor and beyond the gates, Lestrange. Yes, Lestrange was a most loyal follower and one that Voldemort relied on, but after the betrayal of Devante Nott, it was better to depend on oneself. No, he could only truly trust himself for he could not afford to be too dependent on any of his followers. And know that he was aware of the existence of his enemy, he began to recall true memory fragments.


    Unlike Dumbledore, Voldemort''s retreat at the Ministry of Magic had filled him with coincidence. Voldemort had found Dumbledore weaker and full of weakness to exploit. Should they face on the battlefield once again, he would no longer fear his former Professor. Rather he was even confident of being able to take the old man''s head.


    Voldemort''s crimson eyes flash as he returns to the thought of his nameless foe. His true enemy did not just carry one face but rather many faces. To destroy his enemy, he would have to find the means to hunt down an existence like him. He was only in the preliminary stages having finally learned to create a living vessel, but his enemy was a master in the art. However, his nameless foe was arrogant and confident in being unable to be discovered.


    Yet unlike his foe, Voldemort had access to some of Herpo, the Foul''s private records in parseltongue. During his time abroad, he had by some unknown instinct retrieved the precious journals are written in parseltongue having belonged to the ancient Greek parseltongue, Herpo, the Foul. And though the records were incomplete, they were more than sufficient in pointing Voldemort in the proper direction.


    For Voldemort was terrible, yes, but great. A psychopath, but brilliant; and not even his enemies could deny the awful power that Voldemort possessed. And as the ancient wizard clans of the East once said, "One mountain cannot house two Occamy.." There could only be one.

 Chapter 892 - Pyre

    Early Christmas Eve morning, a large burial pyre is held for the dead and the dead that are only remnants rather than a whole. The event is solemnly filled with the sounds of those grieving their loved ones. There are very few reporters present as even they had a shard of human decency left. A few photographers were taken off the flaming giant pyres, but beyond that, the reporters quickly retreated leaving the families and friends to grieve.


    The reporters would instead flock to the mass family funerals that would be held on Christmas Day. The Minister of Magic Eugenia Jenkins would address the public at the funerals for the deceased Auror''s and A.P.D. officers, who had lost their lives in the line of combat. Many Auror''s, A.P.D. officers and other Ministry officials would be in attendance to salute their comrades and friends in a final goodbye.


    Among the rows of Auror''s, the figure of Auror Dawlish can be seen with his head held high to keep his tears at bay. He''d lost his partner, Auror Clements, and he hadn''t been the only one. Countless Auror''s mourned comrades, friends, and loved ones.


    Among those at the public pyre is the newly wedded couple, who had cut their honeymoon short. The slightly hunched over squib''s face is horribly pasty white, his bulging pale eyes are red from weeping, and his sunken cheeks are even deeper. The caretaker of Hogwarts Argus Filch noisily stifles a sob and dries his bulbous, purple nose with a damp hankie. "I should have been there," he croaked hoarsely with sorrow.


    The Hogwarts librarian, a dark-haired witch with suspicious eyes gazes tenderly at her newly wedded husband with sorrow and heartbreak. Irma Pince now Irma Filch had always carried a silent torch for the squib. It had not been until the last year that Argus finally gained the courage to court. With great delight, she had accepted his courting and they had eloped on a romantic honeymoon in Scotland. They had been ever so happy until an owl arrived at their honeymoon cottage carrying the news and deaths of his only brother, Roderic, and that of his family.


    "It wasn''t your fault, Argy," Irma whispered tenderly to her husband. "You couldn''t have possibly had known."


    "I know, Irmy," Argus lets out a stifled sob and nods his head in understanding, but just because his mind accepted his newly wedded wife''s words that does not mean his heart listened. With the death of his younger brother, everything that belonged to Roderic had been willed to Argrus. He would have to sell his brother''s shop and home-. He simply didn''t have the heart to deal with their belonging''s especially those of his tiny nephew.


    The only silver lining to the entire awful ordeal is that morning Reginald Prince had removed every single item from the Filch cottage that had ever belonged to Eileen Prince and her son. Argus heart had broken all over again as he vanished and put away his brother''s belongings for safekeeping. He knew that Reginald Prince had only aided in the endeavor to safeguard and protect the interests of the Prince household. Still, it was a small mercy that Argus had been profoundly grateful for.


    The newly wedded Filch couple are far from the only ones in similar situations after the giant attack. Countless other families suddenly had orphaned children, orphaned youths, and sole ?du?t survivors. Once the winter holidays ended and the students returned to Hogwarts'' at least dozens of children would return to find friends missing and numbered among the dead, others whose lives would forever be changed by the loss, while newly orphaned children and youths would be left in the care of near or distant kin.


    Elsewhere in a guest room within the depths of Malfoy manor is a toasty warm room. The creaking of a rocking chair is heard as a short, curvy, fiery red-head witch, Molly Weasley. She still looks rather pale as she holds her oldest son, William whom they all called Bill, in her ??p. She gently pats the top of her handsome lad''s red hair as his shadowed blue eyes sleepily closed. Her son had been able to sleep without waking up shrieking with nightmares ever since the attack. He had regressed a bit only able to fall asleep in the company of his parents or that of Lorcan D''Eath.


    Pressing a kiss to the soft head of her son, Molly finishes the children''s story of Babbitty Rabitty and her Cackling Stump from Tales of Beedle the Bard. And so, "Babbity hopped out of the grounds and far away, and ever after a golden-statue of the washerwoman stood upon the tree stump, and no witch or wizard was ever persecuted in the kingdom again.'' The end," she quietly said gently closing the children''s tale about a clever old animagus witch, who taught a muggle king a sound lesson and ensured the survival of any wizard and witch in the kingdom from persecution.


    "If only life were just as easy," Molly whispered to herself.


    In the background, a peaceful clicking sound can be heard as two silver knitting needles hover in the air. The enchanted needles patiently knit a warm blue sweater that is only halfway done. The sweater looked like it was for a boy, but a much larger size than that of her two sons.


    Molly glances at the knitting needles in approval, before turning her gaze to the slumbering figure of the very pale boy lying in bed, Lorcan D''Eath. The poor child had been in a deep slumber ever since that terrible tragic night and had yet to awaken. The healer that had been summoned explicated that it was a combination of exhaustion and shock and that the child would awaken any day now.


    Molly unconsciously hugs Bill tighter to her ?h?st. Her parents in conjunction with the Blacks are preparing the funeral of her Uncle Ignatius Prewett and his wife, Lucretia (nee Black). The funerals would be held tomorrow on Christmas day with many of the other pureblood funerals as today the massive funeral pyres by the Ministry of Magic were being held for the civilians, and the brave Auror''s. She knew that her two older brothers Gideon and Fabian, both were in attendance as Auror Percius Clement had perished in the second giant attack at the village of Mould-on-the-Would.


    A stifled sniff escapes from Molly, her lip quivering. She quickly blinks the tears away from her watery brown eyes and uses a silk hankie to dab at the corner of her eye. Sighing quietly, she glances down at her still flat stomach. The healer had confirmed that she was pregnant, but she is required to rest after her stressful shock to ensure the safety of the fetus. If all went well, she would birth a child in August.


    A tender smile appears on her stomach as a bit of fear can be seen in Molly''s eyes in concern for the safety of her children including her unborn child. She rubs her stomach to comfort herself secure in the knowledge that for now, her children are safe. She and Arthur had already discussed potential names for the child, if the babe was another boy, they would name him, Percy Ignatius Weasley after the late Auror Percius Clements and her Uncle Ignatius Prewett. If the child was finally a girl she would be, Ginevra Molly Weasley. However, they truly wouldn''t know for some time, but according to her mother, Mrs. Prewett, it would be another boy.. Normally Molly would have scoffed her mother''s words except Mrs. Prewett had so far always guessed accurately the gender of every single of her grandchildren¡­

 Chapter 893 - Pyre â…¡

    A pained m??n brings Molly out of her thoughts. She glances at the glistening white bedsheets towards the occupant on the bed, Lorcan D''Eath. The boy''s pale eyelids begin to show initial signs of stirring. "Dobby!" She loudly said causing Bill to startle awake in a panic.


    Gasping with real terror in his blue eyes, Bill glances around in panic, before Molloy quickly soothes her son. "It''s alright, Bill. It''s safe, I am here now."


    Bill blinks blearily at his mother, a loud pop causes him to flinch in fear remembering the sound of the terrible events of that night. "Dobby is here!" The house elf squeaked.


    "Please go summon, Dorea Potter," Molly explained, "the child is awakening."


    "Dobby obeys!" The house elf proudly squeaked before vanishing.


    Feeling Bill hiding his face in her shoulder, Molly pulls Bill closer and begins to hum, an old lullaby ancient lullaby said to originate from when man and wizard still lived in unison. Perchance, there was even some truth to the tale as all wizarding cultures still possessed the song in some variance or another. The antiquity of the lullaby had even been confirmed by the oldest wizard in existence, Barry Winkle, who was born in 1236, (739 years old in 1975). The oldest wizard in existence could still recall the lullaby being sung even in his own childhood!


    Trying to settle Bill and comfort the awakening poor boy, Molly softly begins to sing the ancient lullaby.


    Never hunger,


    Never seek,


    Lest wishes spring


    And awaken the Beast.


    In days of yore,


    The Beast awoke


    To an empty heart


    Insatiable hunger,


    Greed-


    The Beast devours,


    Friends and Foes.


    Adversaries,


    Life and Death embrace,


    The Hourglass overturns,


    Fate and Destiny reversed,


    The Tapestry unravels,


    Heaven and Earth clash,


    The Beast slayed.


    Triumphant anguish,


    Latent seeds,


    The Hourglass flows,


    Fate and Destiny returns.


    Never hunger,


    Never seek,


    Lest wishes spring


    Molly''s voice trails off leaving Bill much calmer and Lorcan breathing more at ease. She lets out a quiet relieved sigh and hears the soft creak of the door opening behind her. The pale face of Dorea Potter can be seen. Her gray eyes scan the room, before falling onto the slumbering child. His eyelids flutter trying to awaken from their profound slumber.


    "You have been here long enough, Molly," Dorea thanked the younger witch. "Go and have a bit to eat with Narcissa and Andromeda, and the children."


    "I suppose a light meal will do me good," Molly sincerely murmurs, before letting out a huff at the weight of Bill in her arms. "Gravitas Penna," she muttered under her breath pointing it at her son. Instantly the Feather-light charm causes Bill''s weight to become that much lighter and more bearable. The two of them depart from the room with Bill''s sleepy blue eyes peeking over his mother''s shoulder in the direction of Lorcan long after they are gone.


    Dorea quietly shuts the door behind her, before pointing at the rocking chair. "Wingardium Leviosa!" She casts the levitation charm and easily moves the rocking chair nearer to the bedside of the awakening boy.


    With a sigh, Dorea nestles into the comfortable chair and tucks her shawl around her. Her gray eyes carefully take in the boy before her. Earlier that morning, she had spoken to the children of her niece and cousins. Cousin Bartemius Crouch Sr. was the only son of her Aunt Charis (nee Black). And it was his son, Barty Crouch Jr. that knew most of about Lorcan D''Eath since he was his mentor in Hufflepuff. She rather approved of the match and learned all that she could from the son of her cousin.


    To her surprise, Dorea had learned that Rowan and Severus Prince were outstanding Perfects tutoring many of the younger years in their free time regardless of House. Even more importantly, Rowan Prince had taken Lorcan D''Eath under her wing and requested that Barty Crouch Jr. protect the 1st year Hufflepuff. It was gratifying to learn that she had made the correct choice in becoming the godmother of the Prince grandchildren.


    A low m??n pulls Dorea away from her thoughts. Her spotted pale hand reaches over and hesitates, before gently smoothing the boy''s raven dark hair. The m??ns soften comforted and slowly his soulless inky black eyes open causing Dorea to pull her hand back.


    Confused and dazed, Lorcan peers at elegant surroundings. A frown appears at on his face, before panic ensues as his last memories return. "Mum?!" He cried out in fright. "Mum," he cried out louder.


    "Shh, child, I want you to take a deep steady breath for me," Dorea firmly said. "In and Out and only then I will answer your questions, Lorcan D''Eath."


    Lorcan automatically obeyed and did as he was told, before staring about with anxious eyes at the older witch. He''d never met the witch before, but he instantly recognized the gray eyes. He knew that she must be a member of the Black family. And considering his surroundings, he was likely at one of their properties, but he couldn''t be certain.


    "First of all, I am Dorea Potter nee Black. On behalf of the Black household, I wish to thank you for your part in saving our kin. If it wasn''t for your timely warning, we would have lost far more," Dorea quietly said, "and for that, we are in your debt."


    "I''m not looking to be repaid," Lorcan stammered remembering everything he had learned from his friend, Frederick Baddock and Jeremy Heskel about wizarding etiquette. "It was the proper thing to do."


    "Mm, yes, you have a good heart," Dorea said sadly recalling her own son, Charlus. "My son was much like you full of hope and cunning."


    Lorcan refrains from asking more about the older witches'' son. He had the past tense used by Dorea Potter to describe her son. He wasn''t stupid, he knew that meant her son was no longer among the living.


    "And my mum?" Lorcan quickly asked before they stray off subject.


    "I am sorry, Lorcan," Dorea apologetically informed the child. "I regret to say, but Juliet D''Eath, your mother, and Bilius Weasley did not survive-."


    Lorcan is unable to hear any more as a great rushing sound fills his ears. He may have fainted or not, but when he came too, Dorea Potter had finished speaking. Great big watery tears slide down his pale face as he struggles to hold back his loud sniffles. He sobbed there quietly interrupted except for Dorea Potter handing him a handkerchief.


    Tears slid down Lorcan''s face until finally, they ceased to flow to an occasional drizzle. It may have been minutes or even an hour, but his eyes and nose were red and puffy. He blew his nose rather loudly still sniffing loudly. He peeked at the older witch through damp eyelashes.


    "What-?" Lorcan''s hoarse voice falters in his throat. What was he going to do without his mum? Did he have to go to an orphanage? What about mum''s things back at the house?!


    Seeing the boy begin to hyperventilate, Dorea reaches over and awkwardly pats him on the hand. "Lorcan, your mother''s things and your things have been safely packed away by the family house elves. The livestock is in the care of neighbors and the farmhouse thankfully remains still intact. But you cannot be permitted to live there by yourself, Lorcan, you are still underage. In the meantime, the house has been magically sealed away to be used and inherited by you once you are of age."


    "Will I have to leave at Hogwarts?" Lorcan''s voice trembled. "I mean, I''m an orphan now and mum didn''t have much money at Gringott''s. Sending me to Hogwarts was tough, mum, took a lot of side jobs to pay for my schooling."


    "You need not worry about that child, all will be taken care of," Dorea smoothly answered. Seeing Lorcan''s unconvinced expression, she sighs. "I did not wish to propose quite so soon, but seeing your worry, I fear that you will only dreadfully fret otherwise."


    Glancing firmly into his eyes, Dorea says, "I am a widow, child. My husband and son passed away many years ago." She paused and smiled sadly at him. "I understand loss, sorrow, and loneliness fare more than anyone else. As such, if you would like Lorcan, my home has plenty of room to house a child. I would be honored to be your guardian."


    "Why?" Lorcan suspiciously asked. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe that the offer was genuine, but his Mum used to say there were no such things as free lunches in this world. There had to be a catch! A sniffle escapes his mouth at recalling his mum''s voice and he struggles not to tear up again.


    "The Black family owes you a life debt," Dorea truthfully answered, "and I am old, and lonely. Who better than a lonely old widow to guide you through your dreadful loss?" She paused and gained the courage to gently ruffle his head. "And I never had a grandchild, I would like to see my home once more filled with the sounds of joy and laughter in my old age."


    Lorcan''s soulless black eyes flicker to the elderly witch''s pale, wrinkled face. He could easily see the strain of time and loss. Her eyes were devoid of a joy that others possessed, and one presently reflected in his own eyes. He was uncertain as to whether to accept the offer since the offer seemed just too good to be true. Yet his instincts reassured him, and his instincts had never been wrong before.


    With a hint of uncertainty in his voice, Lorcan stifles a sniffle. "I would like to accept your offer, Mrs. Potter." He hesitated to add, "But are you certain that the rest of the Black''s won''t mind? I mean, er, they''re purebloods, and I''m¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "The entire family has already approved the guardianship," Dorea firmly replied as her eyes lit up with joy. Perchance, it was selfish of her, but she wanted a child for her own again. And this poor child was alone in this world like her, she would not let this child suffer all on his own.


    Reaching over Dorea gently patted his head again. "You may call me, Dorea, Lorcan. I won''t be Mrs. Potter to you, child."


    Lorcan nods his head numbly feeling overwhelmed by everything. "Rest for a bit child, I will have the house elves bring some soup and a lighter meal," Dorea instructed.


    "I''m not hungry," Lorcan mumbled.


    "I know child," Dorea gazed at him with sympathy in her gray eyes. "But eating is for the living."


    Lorcan sniffs again and lies back on the bed trying not to sob. Dorea quietly consoles the grieving child until Dobby arrives with a light supper. There would be many days of grief and pain to follow, but with the passage of time, the pain would dissipate. The loss never truly goes away like an old scar that aches with the rain.. Yet it is possible to live, smile, and even laugh again.

 Chapter 894 - Pyre â…¢

    On the morning after the attack, James and his father, Fleamont Potter had departed early from the manor. Rowan nor Severus had not much time to speak prior to his departure except to say goodbye. However, they had all sensed that something was off as Fleamont and Reginald had spoken to each other in a civil manner without any hidden barbs. Far more concerning was the fact that Fleamont Potter slept in the same clothes that he had been wearing the previous night before. It was an ill omen.


    Rowan and Severus frowned together and shared a glance at seeing the rushed departure of James with his dad, Fleamont Potter. "That''s strange," Severus drily remarked.


    "Yes, it is," Rowan frowned further in agreement.


    Before the two of them can discuss the subject even further, Aunt Georgine descends upon them wearing a bright red festive gown with golden tassels and embroidered wyverns. The robes were styled in fashion from the East with a high neck collar. Rowan and Severus both instinctively take a step back at seeing their aunt in such a bright color, (Gryffindor colors, really).


    "Oh, good the pests are finally gone," Georgine said with a pleased smile.


    "Aren''t you up early Aunt Georgine," Rowan warily remarked.


    "There are plenty of things to get done," Georgine pointedly said and motioned for them to follow her. Rowan and Severus warily glanced at each other until Georgine shouted at them, "Well, hurry up! I don''t have time to dawdle all day!


    "Says the women who sleeps in until late afternoon," Severus huffed under his breath, but both he and Rowan quickly moved forward to catch up with their aunt.


    Georgine led her great-niece and nephew to the family parlor. A great large freshly cut pine tree is waiting for them inside. She deeply breathes in the scent of the pine, before sighing in contemned. "Brother was gracious enough to chop down a tree this morning." She pointed at the freshly cut tree. "He''s rather busy this morning, but the three of us are going to decorate the tree together."


    "The three of us?!" Rowan and Severus squawked in shock.


    "Of course," Georgine arched her brow at the twins. "We are family."


    Rowan and Severus nearly start choking out loud but are saved by the timely arrival of Tadbey with boxes of ornaments. "Here," he curtly said, before vanishing away rather grumpily.


    Georgine''s lips twitch in a satisfied smirk, before moving her wand to open a box. Ornaments begin to fly out from the box and hang themselves onto the tree. "Hurry up with the Tinsel!" She snapped.


    Rowan and Severus both refrain from sighing and do as they are told. It took them a better part of the morning to complete decorating the Christmas Tree to Aunt Georgine''s satisfaction. Though Sir Prince Knight did waltz into the parlor at some point and participated by offering compliments and positive criticism. Not that Georgine appreciated the feedback as at one point she had lobbed several decorations at the family ghost, and which passed harmlessly through Sir Prince Knight''s ghostly body.


    Then the day only got stranger as they were roped into making homemade gingerbread cookies and gingerbread houses. Never mind the fact that they had never been allowed to cook at Prince Manor. After all these years Rowan and Severus''s cooking skills were largely rusted. Yet that is exactly what they did. If Rowan didn''t know any better, she would say that Aunt Georgine was attempting to keep them occupied or rather distracted all day long. Although poor Dawn was severely distressed by the time, they finished baking in the kitchen especially since Aunt Georgine couldn''t seem to tell the difference between salt and sugar¡­


    By the time, they were done with family activities that had all been enforced by Aunt Georgine, the day had ended. Taking a hint from the day before on the morning of Christmas Eve, Rowan and Severus made certain to sleep in late. They lazily ate brunch later that morning, before having a rousing snowball fight on the grounds. It had been a rare jovial display as they laughed, shouted, and pushed each other. It was not that they were not concerned about the giant attacks (especially Rowan), but sometimes it was nice to simply act their age without any worry or concern. Why even Tadbey had joined in once little Ladley decided to play with them. A bright moment amid all the stark gray of winter.


    It was past noon by the time, they retreated inside half-frozen, but with ruddy cheeks. After removing their wet clothes and changing into warm comfortable clothes, Rowan and Severus lazily spread out before the fireplace to read. They munched on tasty snacks and sipped hot drinks enjoying the rare moment of peace they had not had since becoming the Slytherin Prefects.


    It was late in the afternoon when their relaxing Christmas Eve is interrupted by Tadbey. "The Master requires the presence of the young master and young mistress," the house elf solemnly stated.


    Rowan and Severus look up from their books and reflexively glance at the time, before glancing at each other. They both silently converse with each other with their eyes. "Did you do anything?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    "And you?"


    "Nope."


    "Huh."


    "Same."


    Interrupting the unspoken conversation, Tadbey says, "Master stated that it was important."


    "Fine, please tell grandfather, we''re on our way, Tadbey," Rowan replied causing Severus to groan before Tadbey vanishes to deliver the message.


    "Ug, and I was so comfortable to boot," Severus grumbled under his breath as Rowan hummed in agreement. It had been a rather nice day and now they were going to have to chat with their grandfather. What a bummer.


    Striding through the corridors, Severus remarks, "So, what do you think this about, Rowan? I mean I thought our presentation ball went rather well considering the circumstances."


    "So, did I," Rowan replied with a shrug. "But it''s grandfather, who knows maybe we didn''t correctly greet someone or ignored someone of importance."


    "That would explain it," Severus sighed before they arrived at their grandfather''s study. The oak study door is open as they walk in closing the door behind them as they do.


    The fire warmly crackled in the fireplace in the chamber, but Rowan and Severus stiffen at seeing the somber appearance of their grandfather. They quickly sit down fearing the worst. Had their presentation ball failed due to being canceled? They didn''t have to have another one, did they?!


    "I have news for you, both," Reginald solemnly said.


    "Is that why you have been having Dawn hide the Daily Prophet from us?" Rowan arched her brow at her grandfather.


    "In part," Reginald replied looking older and now more his age. There are traces of shadows under his eyes deepening the crow''s feet already present. "Rowan and Severus," he paused to gather his breath, "it is my duty to inform you that in the giant attack at Mould-on-the-Would Eileen Filch perished with her family."


    Rowan''s face goes completely blank almost devoid of emotion. She does not show her turbulent feelings that bubbled beneath a lake of ice. And for now, the frozen lake surface had yet to show any cracks.


    "No, no, no," Severus repeated loudly, before abruptly rising. His chair falls back onto the carpeted ground. "This must be a joke, grandfather! A cruel one at that!"


    "There were not sufficient remnants to be buried, their remains were part of the public pyre earlier in the afternoon," Reginald continued to explain. "I have already passed by the Filch family cottage and removed personal effects of Eileen and the child. I had Tadbey place the contents in the attic should you wish to see the personal effects."


    Severus onyx-colored eyes glance wildly about before he feels a firm, reassuring tug on his wrist. He harshly turns around to meet the midnight black indigo-colored eyes of his twin, Rowan. Severus''s gazes soften down as the two of them communicate in silence.


    Severus''s dark onyx eyes had grown more bitter and older. And a single moment, he''d lost traces of his boyish innocence becoming that much more of a man. He had begun to grow up resembling much more the Severus Snape of another place and time.


    Rowan''s eyes fill with sorrow at the impossible transformation that occurs before her. She had always and only wished the best for Severus, but that was an impossible feat. And she could not stop the flow of time and life even if she could.


    Severus''s face grows colder while onyx eyes seem to grow darker. He gently tugs his wrist out of Rowan''s grasp, before apologetically turning to their grandfather. "I apologize, grandfather, I spoke out of turn," he hoarsely croaked.


    Reginald woodenly nods his head at his grandson. He presses his lips together uncertain for a moment, before saying, "In the parlor under the Christmas Tree, I left the gift from Eileen for the two of you. The gifts had been previously wrapped and sat under the Christmas tree at the Filch family home. The two of you need not wait until Christmas Day to open them."


    "Thank you, grandfather," Rowan quietly said. "Might we be excused?"


    "You may," Reginald''s face momentarily softened at that moment. For all his portrayed indifference for his disowned daughter, Eileen, he still had cared for his only child.. And his child''s death was no less hurtful than that of his beloved, Sirsa.

 Chapter 895 - Pyre â…£

    In a heavy silence, Rowan and Severus depart from the study and walk through the beautifully decorated festive manor. The festive sights and scents are suddenly dull to them. As if the brightly colored moving painting that had transformed into a black and white still portrait.


    Before they even knew it, Rowan and Severus had arrived in the family parlor room. In a corner of the room stands a Christmas Tree that had been decorated by them just yesterday. Their gazes fall onto the two presents currently under the tree. They had all agreed to put the present for each other under the tree at eleven o''clock that night to be opened the next morning on Christmas Day.


    The two of them stood in the doorway for a good while. Rowan wasn''t sure who moved first, but they moved together towards the tree. They sat down on the floor and stared at the simply wrapped presents. The presents were wrapped in silver wrapping paper and tied shut with a sky-blue ribbon, the Prince family colors.


    They sit there in silence each lost in thought long enough that their joints grow stiff. After a long time, Rowan lets out a heavy sigh. "We might as well."


    "Alright," Severus somberly replied, before half-turning his head towards his twin. "I don''t want to speak of this again, Rowan." There was a firmness in his tone that resembled the hardened Severus Snape of a certain timeline.


    Rowan''s lips twitch in understanding, but perchance she mourned the loss of innocence in Severus more. It was not that they did not love their mother, because they still did even if it hurt. Yet Eileen had abandoned her children and only years later finally gained the courage to face them only to die rather abruptly. It was not Eileen''s fault far from it, but it was just one more unexpected letdown¡­


    Mercilessly tearing earing off the bandage from the wound, Severus carefully unwraps his present first. Inside the silver gift wrap lays a tattered old tome. His onyx eyes light up at reading the title of the rare ancient potions book. His fingers gently clamp around the ancient potions book and ??r?ss the cover. His onyx eyes soften and harden in emotional turmoil for he both loved and hated their mother.


    Rowan moves to comfort Severus but holds back at seeing Severus''s conflicted expression. She knew that her sincere actions would not be welcomed right now rather they would cause Severus to lash out at her. Severus had a tendency like a wild creature to lash out when wounded only calming down when alone to lick their own wounds clean. And she knew this for a fact, (and not to mention it had occurred in Potter''s timeline when Severus Snape had lashed out at Lily Evans after the public (sexual) harassment incident).


    Allowing Severus his privacy and space, Rowan instead tears open the package wrapping. She much like Severus preferred to rip off the bandage as quickly as possible. Her hand stills at finding an exquisite silver brooch. The beautiful silver brooch is in the shape of a coiling serpent with glittering blue sapphires for eyes. A Prince family heirloom that had been gifted to Eileen when fifteen by Reginald and now in turn to Rowan.


    Rowan can''t bring herself to touch the exquisite brooch. She has the sensation that touching the brooch would burn her hand. It was not a logical sentiment, but she could not bring herself willingly to touch the last gift from Eileen. Grinding her teeth, she forces her hand to move forward. Her fingers clumsily touch the silver brooch and find nothing there but a mere brooch. It had all been in her head.


    Carefully pocketing the brooch, Rowan gathers the torn gift wrapping and tosses it into the flames including that of Severus. Severus does not protest her actions still carefully cradling the potion tome in his ??p. They sit in silence next to each other watching the flames consume the gift wrapping into black crisps.


    After some time, Rowan murmurs, "We best put our gifts away," with Severus grunting in agreement. The two of them in a much less heavy silence return to their bedrooms. Without hesitation, Rowan carefully places the silver brooch in the bottom of her enchanted school truck next to the jacket of their father. She firmly slams her school truck shut and buries the memory deep inside of her. She would not weep nor cry for their mother for Eileen had left them long ago. Eileen had been mourned long enough and Rowan would mourn her no longer.


    When Rowan emerged from her bedroom, Severus is already waiting for her in the hallway. Severus''s face is neutral causing Rowan to feel mixed feelings. She was relieved that Severus did not mourn Eileen as before, but she was saddened to see Severus grow up. It was a conflicting feeling, but life is full of paradoxes.


    Much more serene and tranquil, the two of them return to the parlor. Neither of them was sleepy nor did they know that they would not sleep much that night if at all. Rowan and Severus basked under the warmth of the fireplace remembering the past without any tears shed.


    They were not the only ones far too restless to sleep and not long after their grandfather, Reginald joined them. They sat in silence until Aunt Georgine loudly arrived. She grumpily slumps down into a settee and arches her brow at the three of them.


    "I say, how utterly dull," Georgine loudly sniffed. "Dawn!"


    "How might Dawn serve Miss Prince?" Dawn cheerfully squeaked.


    "Some tasty morsels to replenish our strength if we to spend the entire night awake."


    "Dawn has just the thing!" And with a loud pop, the petite house elf vanished.


    "Really, you all look as though someone died," Georgine coolly said earning a dark look from Severus and a warning glare from Reginald.


    Georgine knew perfectly well that her disowned niece, Eileen was dead along with the rest of her family. However, she would not permit her family to be buried in sorrow. Rather a healing wound needs to be exposed to the air to heal that much faster.


    Fearlessly Georgine pulled out a pack of enchanted poker cards from her bed robes. "Now, shall we play for galleons or favors?" She challengingly said.


    "Favors," Rowan is the first to respond. "I could use a few ?ssignment freebies from Professor Prince."


    "I think not," Georgine loudly said.


    "Fair is fair," Severus mutinously said, "or are you afraid to lose, Aunt Georgine?"


    Georgine confidently stares down her nose at Severus, before glancing at her older brother for approval. Reginald finally nods his head and motions at her to deal the cards.. They played poker all night long keeping haunting memories and nightmares at bay.

 Chapter 896 - Christmas Day Divulges

    Early on Christmas morning, the Prince family members opened their presents. It was not a loud, joyous affair, but rather a quiet-filled affair with simple thanks. The families of the survivors of the giant attacks would be holding countless funerals throughout the day including that of the pureblood families. Reginald would naturally be in attendance to several including that of Euphemia Potter. He had yet to tell his grandchildren of the death of their friend''s mother nor of the engagement between the Prince''s and Potters. He was the first to leave the parlor to ready himself for the long day ahead of him full of funerals.


    Having not slept the entire night, Rowan and Severus finally dozed off on the chaise longue in the parlor. Georgine carefully tucked warm blankets around their softly snoring figures. Her dark eyes intently study the slumbering forms of her great-niece and nephew. She could see they were tired and in mourning, but unlike with their deceased father, they had buried their sorrow for their mother. It was both a blessing and a curse.


    With a soundless wave of her wand, the candles dim in the parlor creating a darker atmosphere. Georgine noiselessly shuts the door behind her. The gifts that had been opened earlier had long since been put away by Dawn in their chambers. Having walked down a long stretch of the hall, she says, "Tadbey."


    An instant later, the tidy house elf appears. Tadbey peers through his spectacles at her. "Yes?" He pointedly inquired.


    "The twins are finally asleep in the parlor. Once they are awake ensure that they have a bite to eat," Georgine instructed the tetchy house elf. "And prepare a warm rose petal bath for me."


    "Yes, Miss Georgine," Tadbey huffed, before departing without further ado.


    Feeling much better, Georgine happily retreats to the sanctuary of her chambers for a bath and much-needed rest. She had only been soaking in the bathtub for half an hour when she is disturbed by the sudden appearance of Dawn. "Urgent message from the Ministry of Magic for Miss Prince!" The petite house elf squeaked in her adorable dress with a matching apron.


    "For me?" Georgine arched her brow in disbelief. "Are you certain it is not for my brother, Dawn?"


    "The Ministry of Magic missive is addressed to ''Georgine Prince''!" Dawn eagerly answered.


    "Very well," Georgine extended her pale hand to the family house elf. Dawn happily hands over the message before vanishing away to spend Christmas morning with her little one. Ladley was just so very excited to open his gifts and play with them!


    With a careful eye, Georgine studies the seal but finds that is an authentic Ministry of Magic wax-sealed envelope. She casts a wandless, wordless spell to unseal the envelope, before removing the message from the envelope. She carefully begins to read the message. The furrow on her brow deepens the more she reads. Frowning, she grabs the towel from the side of the tub and rises from the bathtub. She murmurs a cleaning spell to remove any remaining soap, before magically drying her hair and body.


    Carefully still holding the letter in one hand, Georgine hurriedly dresses, before rushing down the hallway. Pocketing the letter carefully, she hurries to the main hearth. Grabbing a handful of sparkling powder, she hurls into the orange flames. The flames turn emerald and rise like a wave. "The Ministry of Magic," she shouted, before stepping inside and whirling away.


    Stepping out of emerald flames, Georgine steps out of the gilded Ministry of Magic fireplaces connected to the Floo Network. She glances around the atrium and finds that it has largely returned to normal except for the Fountain of Magical Brethren that is still in the repair process. The Ministry of Magic is bustling with movement across the tile floors. The peacock blue ceiling is full of golden symbols moving left and right.


    Glancing around, Georgine spots several tables in the main lobby belonging to the Ministry of Magic Public Information Services. There was already a line at for each of the staff members. She lines up at the shortest line and waits. As the line moves slowly her expression darkens into a scowl.


    At long last Georgine is at the front of the line. A tired wizard with a droopy mustache with the name tag of Pickerin says, "And how may I answer or direct you, Madame?"


    "I am told my son is here," Georgine began to explain. "I believe there is an err-."


    Before Georgine can finish explaining, Pickerin leaps to his feet. "Right this way, Ma''am!" He eagerly said putting a closed sign on his desk to the dismay of those standing behind him,


    Seeing Georgine just staring at the wizard, Pickerin impatiently motions with his arm at her. "Please Madame! We have no time to waste!"


    Knowing that the wizard was not going to hear her out, Georgine reluctantly follows the wizard. Pickerin instead of leading her towards the lifts briskly heads to a small hidden custodial room in the lobby. The wizard jabbers loudly before her, "Finally someone showed up! All the orphaned children have already been picked by family members. The poor wee lad''s been crying for days! He''s voice''s gone hoarse you see! Mrs. Bura from Wizard Orphan Services wanted to take the lad away! And let me tell, you, we just managed to persuade her otherwise. Let me tell you, Wizard Orphan Services are a dumping ground for orphans and such a wee lad too. The poor lad would simply not fare well there at all. No, he would not."


    Georgine is unable to get in even a single word the entire time. Having crossed the entire atrium, the wizard removes a golden key from his pocket and unlocks the door. A hoarse, almost soft wail can still be heard as an exhausted house elf attempts to smooth the inconsolable dark-haired toddler.


    "Poor lad, his dying father entrusted him to the Auror''s during the attack on Mould-on-the-Would. With his dying breaths, he told the Auror''s that his mum was Georgine Prince," Pickerins explained, before eying her pointedly. "Pardon me, Ma''am, but took you right long to find your child. And though I understand your grief that''s no reason to fall into despair. You''ve still got a son to live for."


    Georgine is far too shocked to reply to the wizard. She could hardly believe her eyes, but the toddler before her belonged to her deceased disowned niece, Eileen. It should be impossible, but the child yet lived!


    The exhausted house elf more than happily waddles over and shoves the hoarse toddler into Georgine''s arms. Georgine reflexively grabs the toddler and the dark-haired little boy ceases to sob. He tiredly buries his face into her ?h?st and lets out a tired sigh. Within seconds, the toddler falls to an exhaustive sleep.


    "Aw, how precious," Pickerin cooed wiping a glimmer of moisture from the corner of his eye. "Now get on home, ma''am, I''m sure you will want to spend time with your son."


    Stunned in disbelief, Georgine departs with the stunned toddler in her arms. She simply couldn''t understand the illogical situation she had suddenly found herself in. Having not slept the entire night before, she felt that she was currently not capable of digesting nor processing the information in front of her. She tactfully decides to return to Prince Manor with the child in tow.. She couldn''t very well abandon the child; the child was still family even if Eileen had been disowned. And well is now dead¡­

 Chapter 897 - Christmas Day Divulges â…¡

    In the parlor of Prince Manor, Rowan and Severus remain sound asleep. Severus snuffles deeply in sleep, while Rowan''s face twitches in a dream. Her face frowns and furrows before her midnight black indigo-colored eyes snap open. A trace of moisture can be seen in her eyes. Now awake, the dream flees from her grasp leaving only a trail of morsel.


    Frowning, Rowan rubs her face trying to recall the dream. She remembered hearing the sound of the waves crashing onto a sandy beach. The wind blew in her face with the faint scent of their childhood jaunt to the sea. She and Severus had still been their parents, "Peanut and Almond," but being so young they could only remember bits and fragments of their seaside trip. Yet even now, they both could still remember the lingering scent of the salty air, the roar of the waves, and the screeches of the seagulls.


    Sighing Rowan leans back unable to remember much more than a dark ship setting out for a distant shore. She had not been permitted board, but rather had seemed to be saying goodbye to the passenger. Shaking her head, she internally mocks herself, it had been merely a dream inspired by yesterday''s traumatic dream. Simply, a dream. Nothing more and nothing less.


    Feeling restless, Rowan quietly rises from her perch as not to disturb Severus. Severus snuffles loudly in his sleep causing a faint smile to appear on her face. Ensuring that Severus is properly covered, she silently departs from the parlor.


    Unable to sleep now and uncertain where her grandfather was Rowan decided to pay Aunt Georgine a visit. She likely had yet to take a nap and more than likely Georgine was still up reading one of her countless novellas or novels. Much like the rest of the pureblood''s, Georgine had fallen for the muggle-written novels that swept the wizarding world by storm. Georgine had become rather fond of the Agathe Christie novels of the famous detective, "Hercule Poirot." In fact, Severus and Rowan had gifted the entire detective series to Georgine including the most recently published last novel of the series called, "The Curtain," (only just published a few months ago in September). It was sure to bring their Aunt to tears or make her enraged¡­


    All too soon, Rowan arrived at the quarters of her aunt. She knocked politely but did not hear a loud response, but rather a faint murmur that could not be made out. Uncertain of the reply that was given, Rowan decides to step inside to better hear. Turning the golden door handle, she steps inside Georgine''s quarters.


    The chambers of Aunt Georgine have been redecorated into more neutral colors. The d¨¦cor had been adapted into cooler colors, but many of the previous wonderous art pieces and furniture pieces remain. Including that of intricately made fans and glistening, polished Katana and Chinese swords that hang artistically on the wall.


    Rowan almost stumbles in shock and freezes at finding a slumbering child in her aunt''s large, fluffy bed. Horrified, she glances at her aunt, who is resting against a thick mound of fluffy pillows. Georgine lifted a single finger to lip urgently motioning her great-niece to be silent.


    "Muffalito," Rowan whispered pointing her wand at the slumbering child. "You can''t just steal a child or randomly pick one up, Aunt Georgine! You have to pass through the proper legal channels!"


    "I most certainly would never demean myself to do such a thing," Georgine huffed. "And besides, the child was given to me." She righteously declared.


    Rowan''s deadpan expression screams, "I find that hard to believe." She resists the urge to sigh and let her face flop down into her hands. She just knew that the Prince''s were all off in some way or another. Naturally, that included herself too¡­


    "Have a seat," Georgine calmly said knowing full well it was only a matter of time until the child was recognized by her great-niece.


    Suspicious by her aunt''s serene behavior, Rowan sits down in the indicated seat. "Then let me change the direction of my questionnaire, why do you have this child in your care, Aunt Georgine? I know for a fact that the child can''t be any of your friends nor a passing romance of grandfather nor your own." She paused and stared at her aunt''s flat stomach for a moment. "And I am certain that Severus and I would have noticed you were pregnant even with magic. Dawn would have never been able to keep such a secret from any of us."


    "The child was given to me," Georgine slowly reemphasized glancing down at the child in her arms. "Look harder." A flicker of a smile appears on her face at seeing the irritation on her great-niece''s face. And though she was fond of Rowan at times her niece was far too smart for her own good. It would do her well to be brought down a notch.


    Rowan''s eyes flicker to the child and hover there before recognition dawns on her face. A hint of pain and acceptance flashes across her face. She takes a deep breath, before turning to face her aunt. "Then why do you have that child, Aunt Georgine?"


    "According to the chatterbox at the Ministry," Georgine grimaced, "the dying father at Mould-on-the-Would claim that I was the mother of the child. And before I could correct the chatterbox, I suddenly found the child in my arms, who immediately fell asleep. At which point, I decided to tactfully retreat and consider my next course of action considering the extenuating circumstances."


    Rowan slowly nods her head in thought. "Roderic Filch was a pureblood and knew that Caretaker Filch, his brother would be unable to properly care nor protect his son." She deliberately paused and gazed solemnly at her aunt. "And who better to protect his son then Georgine Prince, a spinster, and aunt of his wife, Eileen."


    "I came to that swift conclusion as well," Georgine coolly acknowledged.


    Rowan thoughtfully studies her aunt, "And yet I do not believe that you are opposed to the idea are you, Aunt Georgine?"


    A flicker of approval flashes across Georgine faces, before gently leaning over to run her finger against the toddler''s face. "I once dreamed of a love, but duty came first. And so, I once dreamed of a child, but even that was cruelly ripped away from me." She slowly removed her hand from the child''s face as not to awaken him, before returning her gaze to her niece. "That which was taken away from me can never be restored, but here I have one last opportunity to fulfill one of my dearest wishes and I will not look the gift horse in the mouth."


    "Is that why you never married?" Rowan abruptly concluded.


    "That was not very sly of you," Georgine muttered in disapproval.


    "Godric Gryffindor is my ancestor too," Rowan quipped with a shrug.


    Georgine snorted hiding her amusement before her dark eyes grow solemn and distant. "When I was young, I toured the distant orient, I learned how incredibly vast this world is. I went on grand adventures and witnessed unimaginable marvels." Her face grows sad and full of longing. "And then I met him and for the first time, my heart truly began to beat."


    "We fell madly in love," Georgine wistfully said. "But all too soon, reality rudely interposed itself upon us. My lover was the heir to ancient clan and despite being a pureblood witch with a matching great lineage, I was disdained as an outsider for being a foreign witch."


    Rowan nods her head knowingly. Just as in Britain, there was rejection to others based on one''s magical lineage, it was also based on nationality or the subtle constant reference to those with darker skins. And Georgine would have stood out like a sore thumb for a multitude of reasons including even being considered a loose woman for wandering about in a foreign nation without even a proper chaperone.


    Georgine sighs tiredly, "He would have abandoned his family and duties to return to Prince Manor with me, but in doing so, his heart would have broken. I could not permit him to do so and so I left him first."


    A flash of old moisture glitters in her eyes before Georgine rapidly blinks them away and straightens her spine. "I returned heartbroken, but I was not alone." A trace of shy joy flashes across her face greatly startling Rowan as she had never witnessed such an innocent expression on her Aunt''s face. "I was with child."


    Georgine''s voice breaks for a moment. Old pain flashes across her face including hatred and rage. "And then my child was cruelly stolen from me," she hissed with old rage recalling the folly of Bertram, a member of the underworld. In a surprise attempt to murder/duel her elder brother, she had been caught in the wayward crossfire.


    "I would have avenged myself if not for the Potentate of London!" Georgine grudgingly said recalling old grievances. Tilting her neck up, her dark eyes glittering icily. "The Potentate owes the Prince and he knows that very well." And for that reason alone, Sanderson would remain the Prince''s watchdog for the duration of his life.


    Rowan''s eyes widen in surprise and some bewilderment. Her mind quickly returns to Hogwarts and the two burly identical twin caretakers there, the Peterson twins. In retrospect, it certainly made sense including the timeline and more importantly, who exactly employed them. Well, at least, they were trustworthy to an extent.


    A soft snuffle returns Rowan to the present. Uncertain if to ask, but her curiosity getting the better of her, she asks, "And just like that you left and never returned, Aunt Georgine?"


    "My lover was the last male heir of his family line," Georgine knowingly said. "And I understood better than anyone the heavy burdens placed upon him." She paused and turned to glance solemnly at her great-niece. "I too am the sole living witness to the heavy burdens my brother took upon himself far too early than he should have needed to."


    Seeing Rowan''s quiet expression, Georgine continues, "My lover heeded his family''s wishes and married his arranged fianc¨¦. The two of them had several children before he perished years later in an attack by an enraged Zouwu."


    Rowan remains silent after her aunt''s tale. She knew that she could argue that her aunt could have stayed with her lover or even run off with him. However, she knew better than anyone that love can be shaved away by time until nothing remains. Eileen had run away for love, but the love born from lies bears no lasting fruit. In the end, neither Tobias nor Eileen could recognize themselves.


    Had Aunt Georgine remained in the East and married her lover, she would have been subjected to verbal and emotional abuse by her in-laws. That kind of abuse would slowly take its toll over the years. Nor is there any guarantee that her lover would remain true to Georgine.. The greatest romance that of Romeo and Juliet began with Romeo proclaiming his true love for another woman, Rosaline! The decision of a lifetime had not been an easy one and for that Aunt Georgine ought to be at least commended for.

 Chapter 898 - Christmas Day Divulges â…¢

    After a ??pse of silence, Rowan changes the subject. "And with the child, what will you do with him now?"


    "I will blood adopt him as my own," Georgine truthfully replied.


    Rowan blinks in surprise and slowly nods her head. "The child''s very blood will change and become a part of you."


    "Yes," Georgine murmured carefully glancing at her great-niece noting her reaction. "Does it bother you that your mother''s child will become my own?"


    "No," Rowan shook her head. "Perchance if we had an existing relationship, but beyond having only been once in each other''s presence, we have never interacted before. It is better this way for both parties."


    Rowan sighs, "And it will be easier for Severus to accept a cousin rather than a younger brother. I fear otherwise he will come to resent and hate that child even if the child did nothing wrong except for its continual existence." She paused and rubbed the back of her neck with one hand. "Eileen has always been a source of turmoil for Severus. He both hates and loves her, and I cannot fault him for his emotions."


    The two of them gaze at the deeply sleeping child until Rowan says, "Will you rename him?"


    "Yes, Rodrigo Prince."


    "Rodrigo? Isn''t that a bit je ne sais quoi?"


    "I do not wish to completely erase the child''s identity and Rodrigo also means Roderic."


    "I see," Rowan muttered, before rising from her seat. "I will take my leave now and let the two of you rest." She only pauses to remove the silencing charm from the slumbering child.


    Georgine watches her great-niece depart, before calling to Rowan at the door. "Thank you," she softly said with Rowan only pausing to glance back at her to nod, before departing from Georgine''s chambers.


    Glancing down at her soon to be child, Georgine''s face softens with an unbelievable tenderness. She is not alone for long, when the door abruptly opens. It is she luck, she had her wand out or the door would have slammed hard enough into the wall to cause it to shake. She frowns at seeing the cold, stern face of her brother.


    "Quiet," Georgine icily warned her brother, before rising from place and moving to a gorgeous red and gold embroidered divan.


    Reginald marches into her chamber and sits down across from his sister. His dark eyes flicker to the small bundle on the bed. His expression darkens even more dangerously. "What is the meaning of this, Georgine?"


    "The child is mine," Georgine defiantly lifted her head. "His name will be Rodrigo Prince and he will be my blood adopted son."


    "He is no blood of ours," Reginald frigidly declared. "My daughter Eileen Prince is long dead, and I have no further grandchildren except for Rowan and Severus Prince."


    "I will not argue otherwise, brother," Georgine earnestly declared. "This will be my son, Rodrigo, who I birthed in secret, and who I will now present to the world."


    Reginald loudly tapped his fingers against his chair, before glancing at the child again. His gaze lingered on the slumbering child. The furrow in his brow deepens in thought. He could not fully deny the child nor could he deny his younger sister''s wish. Her w?mb and child had died that day because of him. He could never make amends, but he could at least grant his sister''s dearest wish.


    After a ??pse of silence, Reginald finally relented. "Very well, I will acknowledge the child as my nephew, Rodrigo Prince, but you will be the one to discuss the matter with Rowan and Severus."


    "Of course," Georgine murmured obediently in relief.


    "Do not regret this, Georgine," Reginald taciturnly said. "The child may forget Eileen and Roderic Filch for a time, but all lost things eventually return to their original place. And there will come a day when he will surely remember them. Can you confidently say that when that day comes that he will not grow to hate you or us?"


    "When that day comes, I will steadfastly face that day head on," Georgine confidently declared. "I fear not for I will only tell him the truth of the events that transpired. And far more importantly, Rodrigo will have Rowan and Severus to speak truthfully about their mother, Eileen both the good and the bad."


    "Very well, Georgine," Reginald grumbled, "present the child."


    Georgine swiftly rises and carries the deeply slumbering child. Completely exhausted, the child does not so much as stir when she lifts him from the bed. Cradling the child in her arms, she carefully walks back to her older brother.


    "I, Reginald Prince call upon the Keeper of Prince Manor," Reginald loudly said, before conjuring a silver blade from mid-air. Slicing his hand open, he says again, "I call upon the Caretaker of Secrets." With a firm hand, he slices a deep gash into his hand. Crimson droplets begin to drip down from his clenched fist. "Thrice, I call upon the Cavalier of the Prince Household."


    An icy breeze begins to blow causing the temperature in the room to plummet. The candles burst into blue flames causing Georgine to shiver. The blood that drips from her brother''s hand does not soak the carpet, but rather disappears before hitting the ground. It is through an invisible creature hungrily devoured the crimson droplets.


    Heavy footsteps echo through the chamber, before a glistening ghostly body emerges. A terrible, cold, and most awful presence enters the chambers to gaze down at them. The child in Georgine''s arms, begins to frown and fidget even in the depths of his slumber sensing the inhuman presence. Georgine hurriedly tries to soothe the child rocking the child back and forth in her arms.


    The once terrible existing wound around the entirety of the neck of Sir Prince Knight is gone except for a thin line in a circular fashion. "The Head of the Prince family has called, and I have answered, what is wanted?"


    "The gift of life was robbed from my sister''s w?mb," Reginald loudly stated. "There lays a child, blood of my blood of the one who forsook us. This child now an orphan lacks a mother and here before us is a mother without a child. Let these two halves be joined forevermore."


    "Blood has been spilt. Blood has been paid. Blood ties be forged anew," Sir Prince Knight proclaimed causing the blue white candles to flicker. A heavy, ancient presence of magic filled the chamber.


    Sir Prince Knight gestures to Georgine to step forth. She carefully steps form with the squirming slumbering child in her Unable to summon a knife, Georgine mercilessly raises her hand and bites into her hand. Biting hard enough, blood wells up between her teeth, before spilling down her chin and onto head of the slumbering child.


    Georgine raises the bleeding bite mark to the ghost. "Blood of my blood, I tie this child to me. Let our blood bond and forge between mother and child. I declare this day, this child as my own, Rodrigo Prince from this day for!"


    "From the mouth of mortals to the ears of the Spirits," Sir Knight cried as glittering chains began to form between Georgine and the whimpering child. "The mother and child are bound from this day forth, Georgine Prince and her son, Rodrigo Prince. So, mote be!"


    A thunder rings through the chamber and the lights vanish plummeting them into darkness. One by one the candles flicker anew slowly turning red, orange flames again. The room grows brighter and brighter to reveal the pearly white ghostly form of Sir Prince Knight. The body of Sir Prince Knight removes the head from the slicked neck.


    The awful presence of Sir Prince Knight is gone. Instead the handsome ghost smiles at Georgine. "You have my sincere congratulations, Georgine," he warmly said. "I shall immediately inform Dawn to prepare a small feast. There is much too celebrate!" Without waiting for any approval from Reginald, the ghost departs through the wall leaving a bit of ectoplasmic residue.


    "Episkey," Reginald cast a wandless spell on Georgine''s bleeding hand. "I will leave you two alone," he gruffly rasped, before turning away to depart.


    "Thank you, brother," Georgine quietly called out to her brother''s back. She watches him go with bright genuine gratitude in her eyes at her brother''s sacrifice. She knew that it could not have been an easy decision for him. Yet despite everything he was willing to grant her deepest of d?s?r?s, a child.


    Feeling abruptly fatigued, Georgine retreats to her bed with her child. Gently setting her son down, she peeks at the tranquil face of her son. Rodrigo now resembles her a great deal due to the blood adoption. His cheeks are sharp like her own and his nose is long and straight. His hair is still dark, and his skin is still the same shade of pale. Yet unlike Rowan and Severus, he is stouter taking after his father, Roderic Filch. Rodrigo would likely grow to be tall, but he would never be as slender as Rowan and Severus. Rather he will likely have broad shoulders, and a thicker muscular build.


    Cuddling with her child, Georgine falls sound asleep with a small smile on her face. It was the soundest sleep she had ever gotten.. But also, the best Christmas gift she had ever received.

 Chapter 899 - Christmas Day Divulges â…£

    Much later in the day that same Christmas evening, Severus had finally awakened. Despite having slept, he still felt exhausted and without energy. Yet it was tradition for the family to have a Christmas dinner. Forcing himself to compile, Severus rose from the couch and returned to his chambers to wash and ready himself for dinner.


    By the time Severus was ready to descend downstairs, Rowan was patiently waiting for him outside his door. The two of them did not speak a single word in mute understanding that neither had any d?s?r? to speak. As they traversed the corridors the scent of gingerbread, rolls, turkey, honey ham, and countless other delectable delights filled the air. Yet their mouths did not water at the scents but rather tasted of ashes.


    Rowan and Severus were the first to arrive in the dining room. The golden chandeliers hanging overhead glittered like diamonds. The mahogany dining table glistens newly polished. There are glorious freshly scented wreaths with incense filled with species, the scents of memories past.


    Not to mention the glorious feast that is already laid out on the mahogany table. There are fat, roasted, glistening turkeys, a thick steaming honey ham, platters of roasted potatoes, mashed potato and gravy, seasoned fried vegetables, tureens of bu??ered peas, and cranberry sauce, and much, much more. Why every inch of the table is seemly covered in glittering silver and gold platters filled with food. If one listened closely, the dining room table almost seemed to be groaning under the sheer weight of the food.


    Rowan and Severus stood there in the hallway for some time, before stepping into the dining hall. They automatically took their customary seats in the dining hall. They sat there in silence trapped in the memories of Christmas past.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Severus filched a fresh dinner roll from a basket of still steaming rolls. "Oh, hot, hot," he whispered tossing the roll between his hands to cool. Tearing off a chunk, he tosses it into his mouth. "So gut," he lied trying to break the tension in the room, before taking another bite out of his bread roll that tasted only of ash to him.


    Rowan wrinkles her nose at Severus, before grabbing a steaming roll for herself. She understood what Severus was trying to do so she followed his lead. Yet upon taking a bite of the perfectly soft steaming roll, she tasted nothing but ash in her mouth. Her lips twitch in a flicker of a smile at the obvious lie that Severus had said to her. How could the food be delicious, when neither of them has had an appetite since the day before. Nevertheless, they still had forced themselves to eat because that is what the living does.


    Severus pretends to sneak another roll when Rowan gently slaps his hand away. "Ouch!" Severus hissed in fake pain pulling his hand back. "What was that for?" He growled rubbing his hand in feigned pain.


    "You won''t have room for dessert later," Rowan solemnly chided with a hint of mirth.


    Severus'' own lips twitch weakly, but he can''t bring himself to smile. But he did not want to worry Rowan just as he knew his twin was also attempting to lighten the atmosphere in her own way. "Fine," he murmured in feigned resignation, before changing the subject. "So, have you started on your proposal yet?"


    "I have at least started on it," Rowan grumbled, before staring down her nose at her twin. "And what about you, Sev? I mean with dating Lily and all, I haven''t exactly seen you studying."


    Severus snorts and opens his mouth then closes it. He sheepishly glances away unable to retort the statement. When not studying or completing his Prefect duties, he would usually spend his time with beloved Lily.


    Seeing Severus remain silent, Rowan''s lips twitch into a smirk, but before she can speak, the sound of footsteps can be heard. The two of them turn to the door to see Sir Prince Knight ghostly form glide in first. The ghost is followed by Grandfather, who looked rather dashing in his robes. Close behind him, Georgine follows wearing a blue, silver embroidered dress in the Prince family colors. Yet their eyes were not drawn to her, but rather to the shy toddler held in her arms dressed in comfortable, rich robes.


    Severus onyx-colored eyes become fixated on the toddler. A sense of familiarity arises from the little boy. The boy indeed looked like Aunt Georgine with sharp cheekbones and a long straight nose. He was pale and dark-haired much as they usually tend to be. Yet the little boy is stouter than Rowan or Severus and will likely be a broad-shouldered man when fully grown.


    However, Severus couldn''t shake the feeling he had met the child before. A sick feeling begins to grow in the pit of his stomach, before turning to eye his twin. Rowan''s midnight indigo-colored eyes meet his own coolly. At that moment with no need for speech, he implicitly understood the unspoken confirmation.


    A wave of nausea threatens to overwhelm Severus before he closes his eyes in an attempt to breathe deeply through his nose. His breath sounds shrilly in his ears, and he is b?r?ly able to hear his grandfather''s words. "I present, Rodrigo Prince, your cousin."


    Severus is unable to hear the rest of his grandfather''s words over his too-loud breathing. He didn''t need to hear what his grandfather was saying to know THAT child must have been blood adopted by Aunt Georgine. THAT child was now his cousin and though he had never borne any resentment towards the child that did not mean that he was completely ambivalent either.


    After a while, Severus feels a cool and warm sensation pressing against the back of his neck. Breathing more calmly, he turns his head to meet the concerned gaze of his twin. He presses his lips together and nods at his twin, slowly straightening up. Rowan removes her hand that held a small bag filled with conjured ice that had been pressed against the back of Severus''s neck.


    Severus notes the concerned expressions of his grandfather and the apprehensive expression of his Aunt Georgine. His eyes naturally gravitate to the curious toddler held in her arms gazing with awe at the feast setup up in the dining room. The dark eyes of the toddler sparkle as he licks his lips with great expectancy towards the abundance of food.


    Truthfully, Severus wasn''t certain that he could truly accept THAT child. It was true that he did not hate the child. But that child also represented HER betrayal. Yet this child would not be HER child, but rather Aunt Georgine''s.. And strangely enough, that made all the difference in his mind.